《No Otaku with Harem System》 Characters Characters Home World Luis Santos (MC) Navi (The Legend of Zelda: Ocarina of Time) Lin Ruoxi (My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple: Shigure Kosaka Kaname Kugatachi Honoka Shirahama Saori Shirahama Kisara Nanjo Valkirias Renka Ma Miu Furinji Yuka Izumi Chihiro Takashima Rimi Kokorone Raki Hoshinano Rachel Stanley Raden Tidat Lona Sham Hartini Chikage Kushinada Mildred Lawrence Olivia Izayoi Apocalipsis Zombie: Midori Aoyama (Gochuumon wa Usagi Desu ka?) Kyoko Hayashi (Highschool of the Dead) Shizuka Marikawa (Highschool of the Dead) Chizuru Tachibana (Nande Koko ni Sensei ga!?) Rei Miyamoto (Highschool of the Dead) Chika Kisaragi (Infection) Saya Takagi (Highschool of the Dead) Saeko Busujima (Highschool of the Dead) Mikoto Kiba (Triage X) Chikage Hizaki (Triage X) Kana Kojima (Nande Koko ni Sensei ga!?) Mayu Matsukaze (Nande Koko ni Sensei ga!?) Hikari Hazakura (Nande Koko ni Sensei ga!?) Nao Sakurada (Triage X) Kirara Isonami (Infection) Miku Yuuki (Highschool of the Dead) Misuzu Ichijou (Highschool of the Dead) Toshimi Niki (Highschool of the Dead) Yuu Momokino (Triage X) Kurumi Ebisuzawa (Gakkou Gurashi!) Miki Komuro (Highschool of the Dead) Kaori Amamiya (Infection) Rin Kokonoe (Kodomo no Jikan) Kaede (Lucy) (Elfen Lied) Kagami Kuro (Kodomo no jikan) Usa Mimi (Kodomo no jikan) Saya Matsukaze (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Kotori Hanzawa (Infection) Chihiro Hanzawa (Infection) Miki Naoki (Gakkou Gurashi) Kei Shidou (Gakkou Gurashi) Megumi Sakura (Gakkou Gurashi) Akiko Kamiyama (Gakkou Gurashi) Izumi Inokawa (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Ohka Okamoto (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Orie Ohmura (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Mogami (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Nana Nanjo (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Kurumi Kurisu (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Kasumi Masuda (Infection) Satsuki Samidare (Infection) Hinako Kominato (Triage X) Reika Azuma (Triage X) Chino Kafuu (Gochuumon wa Usagi Desu ka) Cocoa Hoto (Gochuumon wa usagi desu ka) Rize Tedeza (Gochuumon wa Usagi Desu ka) Syaro Kirima (Gochuumon wa usagi desu ka) Chiya Ujimatsu (Gochuumon wa Usagi Desu ka) Maya Jouga (Gochuumon wa Usagi Desu ka) Alice Maresato (Highschool Of The Dead) Yuuri Wakasa (Gakkou Gurashi) Yuki Takeya (Gakkou Gurashi) Francesca Homura (Nande koko ni sensei ga) Miki Tsurugi (Triage X) Aki Nijou (Maken-Ki) Yuko Sagiri (Triage X) Sayo Hitsugi (Triage X) Tsubaki Nakatsukasa (Soul Eater) Yuriko Takagi (Highschool Of The Dead) Shiro (Deadman Wondend) Murasaki twins - Kaoru and Kaori (Triage X) Kiwako Fl¨¹gel Makina (Deadman Wondend) Kyoko Kasuga (Deadman Wondend) Asami Nakaoka (Highschool Of The Dead) Matsushima (Highschool Of The Dead) Konomi Suzue (Triage X) Fiona Ran Winchester (Triage X) Yoko Sagiri (Triage X) Rika Shiguma (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Yozora Mikazuki (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Sena Kashiwazaki (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Ste Redfield (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Yukimura Kusunoki (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Kate Takayama (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Maria Takayama (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Kobato Hasegawa (Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Rika Minami (Highschool Of The Dead) 2B (Nier Automata) Chise (Saikano) Monika (Doki Doki Literature Club) Red Queen (Corpse Party) Yellow Queen (Violet Evergarden) Tsukamoto Misako (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) (She is based on the character from the hentai: Tsuma ga Kirei ni Natta Wake) Jennifer Grey (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Marmaduke Brown (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) (Appearance based on Noi from anime: Dorohedoro) Raichi Li (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Shui Ma (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) (Renka Ma''s mother) (Appearance based on Emiko from hentai: Taboo Charming Mother) Ame Sakaki (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) (Shio Sakaki''s sister) (Appearance based on Rin Kazama from hentai: Genkaku Cool na Sensei ga Aheboteochi) Toko Amada (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Makoto Himeno (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Yinlin Chou (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Yui Sayama (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Shiratori (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Octavia (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Elvia (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Mikumo Kushinada (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) Kiriko Miyamoto (Highschool of the Dead) Kanae Enami (Infection) Sorae Igarashi (Deadman Wondend) Minori Rokujou (Maken-Ki) Oriha Nashida (Triage X) Miranda (Resident Evil Vige) Alcina Dimitrescu (Resident Evil Vige) B Dimitrescu (Resident Evil Vige) Cassandra Dimitrescu (Resident Evil Vige) Dani Dimitrescu (Resident Evil Vige) Donna Beneviento (Resident Evil Vige) Ada Wong (Resident Evil) Mia Winters (Resident Evil Vige) Ortro (Appearance based on Meat from the light novel: Lazy Dungeon Master) Li Yalin (My Girlfriend is a Zombie) Ye Lian (My Girlfriend is a Zombie) Shana (My Girlfriend is a Zombie) System Goddess (Unlock 99 Heroines in End Times) Alice Abernathy (Resident Evil) Alice Abernathy clones (200) (Resident Evil) ire Redfield (Resident Evil) Jill Valentine (Resident Evil) Characters 2 Characters 2 Senko (Sewayaki Kitsune no Senko-san) Chitoge Kirisaki (Nisekoi) Sumireko Sanshokuin (Pansy) (Ore wo Suki Nano wa Omae Dake ka yo) Ichika Nakano (Gotoubun no Hanayome) Yasuko Takasu (Toradora) Nanako Onodera (Nisekoi) Miko Yotsuya (Mieruko-chan) Kon (Mieruko-chan) Sen Yarizui (Ben-To) Karuta Roromiya (Inu x Boku SS) Nana Ebina (Himouto! Umaru-chan) Umaru (Himouto! Umaru-chan) Mamako (Do You Love Your Mom and Her Two-Hit Multi-Target Attacks?) Mafuyu Kirisu (Bokutachi wa Benkyou ga Dekinai) Hina Tachibana (Domestic na Kanojo) Xiao Bai (My Beautiful Teacher) Seishirou Tsugumi (Nisekoi) Pa McCoy (Nisekoi) Reba Lee - Revy (ck Lagoon) Fleonell Bernstein (Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki) Witch (Isekai Tenseisha Koroshi: Cheat yer) Roxanne (Isekai Meikyuu de Harem wo) Yuel (Isekai no Meikyuu Toshi de Chiyu Mahoutsukai Yattemasu) Setsuna (Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) Cecyl Pharott (Isekai De Skill Wo Kaitai Shitara Cheat Na Yome Ga Zoushoku Shimashita: Gainen Kousa No Structure) Minaris (Nidome no Yuusha) Eve Reese (Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) Envy (Fullmetal Alchemist) Lust (Fullmetal Alchemist) Sloth (Fullmetal Alchemist 2003) Imerda Pi?ata (Isekai Tenseisha Koroshi: Cheat yer) Shijou Yukiko (Isekai Tenseisha Koroshi: Cheat yer) Anastasia Melokva (Isekai Tenseisha Koroshi: Cheat yer) Anaria Fuon (Tensei Inja Wa Hokusoemu) Liona Bloodfield (Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki) ra Kuu (Ore no Kantei Skill ga Cheat Sugite) Silfina Est Philianis (Ore no Kantei Skill ga Cheat Sugite) Miria (ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Sherry (ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Rutina (ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Vesta (ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Shehera Zard (Tensei Inja wa Hokusoemu) Nephilia (Maou No Ore Ga Dorei Elf Wo Yome Ni Shitanda Ga, Dou Medereba Ii?) Snow (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Chrisse Gate d (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Seras Gate d (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Liza (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Pochi (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Tama (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Soniel (Kami no Techigai de Shindara Zumi de Isekai ni Hourikomare Mashita) Misha (Kami no Techigai de Shindara Zumi de Isekai ni Hourikomare Mashita) Sara (Wortenia Senki) Laura (Wortenia Senki) Eleanor Carlfon Lunde Cornelia (Uragirareta S-Rank Boukensha no Ore wa, Aisuru Dorei no Kanojora to Tomoni Dorei dake no Harem Guild wo Tsukuru) Selina Maverick (Uragirareta S-Rank Boukensha no Ore wa, Aisuru Dorei no Kanojora to Tomoni Dorei dake no Harem Guild wo Tsukuru) Elle (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Arisa (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Lulu (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Lucia (Kami no Techigai de Shindara Zumi de Isekai ni Hourikomare Mashita) BB (Frate Grand Order) Rushia Uruha (Hololive) Coco Kiryu (Hololive) Lunaris (Nidome no Yuusha) (Appearance: Nelia from Grand Chase) Emilia (Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki) Amelia (Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki) Seraph (Seraf¨ªn) (Memorize) Auriel (Diablo III) (Appearance: Mercy from Overwatch) Seras Ashrain (I Became the Strongest With The Failure Frame [Abnormal State Skill] As I Devastated Everything) Aialize Bolenan (Death March to the Parallel World Rhapsody) Kanata Amane (Hololive) Fauna Ceres (Hololive) re Shiranui (Hololive) Lapiz (Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) Kureha Clyret (Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) re Arlgrande Jioral (Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) Norn talissa Jioral (Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) Zena Marienteil (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Karina Muno (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Soruna Muno (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Sara Ougoch (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Misanaria Bolenan (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Menea Lumork (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Sistina Shiga (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Yuuneia (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Reiaane Tuuwa Lkie (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Yuika (Death March to a Parallel World Rhapsody) Alesia Aurollrea (Nidome no Yuusha) Leticia (Nidome no Yuusha) Shiura (Nidome no Yuusha) Kyoko Hihara (Nisekoi) Nana Sunohara (Sunohara-sou no Kanrinin-san) Marika Tachibana (Nisekoi) Kosaki Onodera (Nisekoi) Honda (Nisekoi) Nene Yashiro (Jibaku Shounen Hanako-kun) Yuuko Kanoe (Tasogare Otome ¡Á Amnesia) Haru Onodera (Nisekoi) Mea Uchifuji (Sunohara-sou no Kanrinin-san) Maiko Osonoi (Sunohara-sou no Kanrinin-san) Fumino Furuhashi (Bokutachi wa Benkyou ga Dekinai) Rizu Ogata (Bokutachi wa Benkyou ga Dekinai) Shizuka Hiratsuka (Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Come wa Machigatteiru) Nino Nakano (Go Toubun no Hanayome) Yotsuba Nakano (Go Toubun no Hanayome) Itsuki Nakano (Go Toubun no Hanayome) Miku Nakano (Go Toubun no Hanayome) Shion Sonozaki (Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Mion Sonozaki (Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Rena Ryuugu (Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Akane Hiyama (Renai Boukun) Shizuku Yaegashi (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Aiko Hatayama (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Kaori Shirasaki (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Liliana S. B. Heiligh (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Luluaria S. B. Heiligh (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Ruri Miyamoto (Nisekoi) Yue (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Shea Haulia (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Lana Haulia (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Mina Haulia (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Altina Heipyst (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Pekora Usada (Hololive) Miledi Reisen (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Daedalus (Sora no Otoshimono) Ikaros (Sora no Otoshimono) Astrea (Sora no Otoshimono) Nymph (Sora no Otoshimono) Chaos (Sora no Otoshimono) Hiyori Kazane (Sora no Otoshimono) Myu (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Nyaruko / Nyathotep (Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) Abby / Abigail Williams / Yog-Sothoth (Fate/Grand Order) Kuuko / Cthugha (Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) Akai Haato / Haachama / Hastur (Hololive) Chiyo / Cthy (Ane Naru Mono) Tio rus (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Yuka Sonobe (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Remia (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Eri Nakamura (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Suzu Taniguchi (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Taeko Sugawara (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Ayako Tsuji (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Nana Miyazaki (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Mao Yoshino (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Hearst (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Ahat (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) Noint (Arifureta: From Commonce to World''s Strongest) . Daughters: Daughters: 1) Furan Marikawa (Furan Takaki) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Shizuka Marikawa 2) Shiria Ootsuka (Shiria Takagi) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Yuriko Takagi 3) Inaho Miyamoto (Inaho Kushiya) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Rei Miyamoto 4) Haruko Kosaka (Haruko Amaya) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Shigure Kosaka 5) Kikyo Sagiri (Kikyo Yamato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Yuko Sagiri 6) Otohime Sagiri (Otohime Yamato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Yoko Sagiri 7) Yuuka Nijou (Yuuka Amato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Aki Nijou 8) Tomika Nijou (Tomika Amato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Aki Nijou 9) Uruchi Sakura (Uruchi Minaya) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Megumi Sakura 10) Kodama Winchester (Kodama Himegami) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Fiona Ran Winchester 11) Yan Ma (Yan Min) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Renka Ma Kimi Sato 12) Chacha Raden Tidat (Chacha Akaza) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Lona Raden Tidat 13) Nohana Kojima (Nohana Saku) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Kana Kojima 14) Martha Kiba (Martha Minerva) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mikoto Kiba 15) Kinua Tachibana (Kinua Garrett) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Chizuru Tachibana 16) Demitra (Demitra Midia) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Izayoi 17) Mahiru Kushinada (Mahiru Shimoyanagi) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mikumo Kushinada 18) Kimi Shirahama (Kimi Sato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Saori Shirahama 19) Azuki Tsurugi (Azuki Shinatsu) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Miki Tsurugi 20) Kumi Hizaki (Kumi Amio) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Chikage Hizaki 21) Lilu Lawrence (Lilu Finnian) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mildred Lawrence 22) Aililu Lawrence (Aililu Finnian) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mildred Lawrence 23) Rubia Kisaragi (Rubia of Grandia Luxen) (The Lady Needs a Break): Daughter of Chika Kisaragi 24) Rosemary Winters (Resident Evil Vige): Daughter of Mia Winters 25) Alma Wade (F.E.A.R.): Daughter of Mother Miranda Chapter 1: I think Im hallucinating Chapter 1: I think I''m hallucinating In my 17 years of life, there has not been a day where I did not have to face some ridiculous shit that makes me wonder why living is so difficult. It all started since I was born. My parents met when they were young, my father was a sessful and important businessman who stood out in the world market, I don''t know how he met my mother but it was a kind of love at first sight. They got married and they were a great couple, they were both so attractive they could put models and actresses to shame, they were rich and had a great life. When my mother got pregnant with her first child, my father found a hobby that took everything to shit, gambling. He quickly began to lose everything, the house, the cars, his business, and my grandparents'' inheritance. When I was 3 years old my mother had my younger sister at a terrible time as we could barely hold ourselves and it was difficult to have another mouth to feed. At that time we had been left with nothing, we did not even have a ground to fall dead on. My father became a useless alcoholic who only wasted space with his existence, my mother had to start working selling cookies, cleaning houses, and collecting cans on the street so that we would have something to eat. She sounds like a model mother who loves her children but the fact that she did not want to abandon my father even though the idiot almost prostituted her to buy alcohol takes away the points of a responsible mother. Regarding that incident, it was the first time that I hit my father despite being an 8-year-old boy, the worst thing was that my mother pped me for hitting the idiot, an unreasonable woman. I could not finish elementary school as I started working from the age of 5 on everything that gave some money, cleaning windshields at traffic lights, polishing shoes in the market, handing out brochures and I even had to learn the ancient art of pickpocketing which led to me being chased and beaten too many times to remember. Although we managed to buy a house that could fall at any moment, I spent most of my time on the street, I even slept in alleys or under bridges since I could not stand my father, every time I saw him yell at my mother I had than restraining myself from cutting his neck with ss while he slept¡­ Yes, something went wrong in my head growing up. The only good thing my parents have given me is their genes. Since I was a child I have been stronger and more resistant than normal, which was proven when in a fight, an idiot hit my head with a steel pipe while someone else took the air out of me by hitting my stomach with a brick, this was when I was 12 years old. Most surprisingly, I stayed conscious and ended up winning the fight after breaking their spine. As I grew older, my life became increasingly violent. Perhaps my temperament was influenced by the street so I am very violent when I feel threatened, I can lower my head and allow myself to be trampled if I can gain something from that, but I go crazy when I feel danger which has led me to absurd situations. Like the time I had to fight with a gang that distributed drugs in a school, those idiots tried to take advantage of my little sister so I broke their limbs. They didn''t learn their lesson and they tried to take revenge so I had to burn their houses with them inside. Needless to say, my sister is a little scared of me. I have acquaintances from the various jobs I have had as well as from the gang fights I have gotten into but I don''t have friends, as for a girlfriend, I don''t want to form a rtionship since my life is screwed up enough to carry someone else''s problems, I''ve only had one-night stands. In general, my life sucks, and I hate the world around me, but I have never considered suicide. I will fight until thest breath against all the shit that the world throws at me, nothing can surprise me or make me give up, or at least that''s what I thought until this morning. I woke up in a motel where I spent the night with a woman I met in a bar. It''s nice to meet open-minded people since I only have to pay for the room and I save what a prostitute charges, in terms of diseases, I use protection and I have always had a good instinct to distinguish when someone is potentially harmful either by illness or bad intentions. I went to the bathroom before going to work on the construction of a poor quality bridge like most government works, while urinating I heard something that would bring a new dose of problems to me and disastrous life. "Hey listen! You were chosen by the Harem System!" "A giant fucking fly!" - Hit the bright blue bug that appeared out of nowhere. "What''s wrong with you, why are you hitting me ?!" - Is alive and speak! Maybe I could capture it and sell it, a talking insect should be worth something ... Although it could also be satanic garbage created with witchcraft or some shit like that, I do not believe in God but the existence of the Devil seems possible to me. "W-Why are you looking at me like that? I''m warning you, I''m not tasty!" - The fly seemed to tremble with Fear? It''s hard to tell since he''s just a blue ball and his voice is too high-pitched. "I have you!" - I caught the fly, even if it is not hygienic I will just look for something to store it, and then I will wash my hands. "Wait wait wait, we can talk like civilized people!" - I ignored his screams and started to use my jacket to wrap it, it is the size of a baseball so it will not be able to escape if I wrap it well, although it will be problematic if it continues to scream. Should I drown him in the sink before I take her away? "I don''t know what you''re thinking but I feel like it''s dangerous, please stop, we can be friends!" - The fly spoke in a pleading tone that seemed to be crying. "Well not every day I find a talking insect ... You have 5 minutes to exin or I will drown you to shut up" - I am somewhat curious about what a mutant insect can say. "I am the fairy Navi, I am here to guide you on your adventure through the multiverse to be the King of the Harem!" - The fly spoke in a proud tone as if it was an honor to hear her speak. "... Yes of course what you say" - I hope they pay me well for this fly, at least it should reach me for a good meal. "I''m serious, you just have to focus and the Harem System will open!" - Why is this thing so loud when it talks? Out of curiosity, I thought about opening the system with a suspicious name. A blue screen simr to aputer screen appeared in front of me. [Name: Luis Santos Titles: Guardian (100%), King of the Harem (5%) Age: 17 years Race: Human (98%), Lineage Unawakened (2%) Condition: Healthy (100%) Intelligence: Schr (10%) Strength: Human Limit (40%) Will: Unyielding (40%) Soul: Deadly (100%) Skills: Combat Instinct (42%), Bloodlust (10%), Berserker (3%), Will of Steel (10%), Enhanced Learning (10%), Agile Hands (10%), Calm (5%) Talents: Intermediate Unarmed Combat (10%), Advanced Armed Combat (10%), Intermediate Firearms Handling (10%), Intermediate Natural Sciences (5%), Intermediate Languages ??(5%), Low Meditation (10%) , Advanced First Aid (10%), Advanced Cooking (10%), Advanced Massage (10%), Advanced Construction (10%), Advanced Cleaning (10%), Advanced Repair (10%), Advanced Sexual Skills (10% ) Missions: None Harem: None] "Wow I think you need a vacation, you are so young and have developed so many things, get a girlfriend or something" - This fly is annoying. "So what is this all about?" - I don''t understand where this screenes from or what this fly is, but I have learned to ept things as theye. Whether I finally lost my mind or some alien is ying with me I don''t care, I just want to see if I can get something out of this. "Each part of the system represents something different, you can get a better description if you ask the system" - If the system responds only then what are you doing here? [Name: Identity Titles: Obtained through achievements Age: Time lived Race: Species Condition: Health status Intelligence: Development of mental and intellectual abilities Strength: Physical abilities such as endurance and reflexes Will: Mental and spiritual strength Soul: Existence level Skills: Special abilities obtained by inheritance or other methods Talents: Type of knowledge developed with effort and dedication Missions: Tasks given by the system Harem: Women with whom you have formed a rtionship regardless of whether they are wives or ves] Thatst one sounds illegal¡­ Should I be concerned? There are many things that I still do not understand but I can work with this, I just want to know what the percentages mean. [Percentage: Level of development of a skill, when exceeding 100% the skill can evolve but it is very difficult to do so] [10% is the first growth barrier, the second is 20%, the third is 40%, the fourth is 80% and then the limit of 100% is reached] [Race, Condition, and Soul represent your current state and do not represent growth] For now, I''m healthy so that''s good. I''ll ignore the 2% non-awake lineage because I have a feeling it''s somewhat troublesome. I''mte for work so I''ll ignore this. I washed my hands and ignored the pathetic excuse of a fairy. The girl fromst night is still in bed but she only pretends to sleep, maybe she hopes that she will see like this or some stupid gentleman. I don''t have time for this shit. [Mission: Tragedy of an Ice Princess Lin Ruoxi is desperate because her father wants to marry her to a stupid young master, she sought a one-night stand because she doesn''t want to give her virginity to an idiot but now she feelsplex about her actions. Help her get her freedom to win her heart and not fall into the hands of an idiot. Sess conditions: - Stop the arranged marriage (0/1) - Earn Lin Ruoxi''s affection (0/1) - Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: - Marriage to the Young Master (0/1) - Lin Ruoxi Suicide (0/1) Reward: 1 Special Gacha Ticket, 1 Protective Ring, 1 Gift of Love] ... I refuse, bye. "Hey listen! This woman must have an important destiny since the system only creates missions for women with strong destinies!" - Get lost, you fucking fly! "Why doesn''t he react to your high-pitched voice? With how loud you speak, she should have reacted" - I whispered so that the woman wouldn''t hear me talking to the fly, I''ll call her Navi because it''s easier. It''s all possible that it''s all a hallucination and I don''t want to be taken to a mental hospital for talking to an imaginary fairy. "Mufufu, only you and the members of your harem can see and hear me, others are not worthy of appreciating my wisdom!" - If Navi had a face he would surely have a smug expression. "Whatever, you said she has a strong destiny, right? Is she someone important then?" - Sounds troublesome. "Exactly, her destiny is important to this world but I can''t say why, I''ll only be able to see his destiny when she''s part of your harem!" - And continue with the harem. Why do so many men have a fantasy of forming a harem with dozens of women? The amount of problems and discussions that that brings makes my headache just imagining it. Yes, I refuse this shit. "As expected of the Harem King, you haven''t even received your starter pack and already managed to get a strong destined woman, mufufufu as expected of me having such a skilled partner!" - Why are you acting like you do something great? I was the one who slept with her. Ah, I spent a lot of time talking to Navi and now the woman seems ufortable because I have not moved. "Hey, if Iplete these missions can I get some money?" - I asked myst question, if I am not going to win something worthwhile then I will throw Navi in ??the trash and forget about this. "Of course money, women, fame, power, you can get it all! As King of the harem it is your duty to be above all with me as your adventure partner muahahahaha!" - You are breaking your character, now you act like a viin! Well, as long as I can earn enough money to buy a house and get my sister to a good school then that''s fine. After a deep breath I approached the sleeping woman, the end justifies the means and I really need money. Chapter 2: A Kings Way Is That of a Scum Chapter 2: A King''s Way Is That of a Scum --- (Lin Ruoxi Perspective) --- Why did I do this? I hate myself so much, this year I turn 20 but I acted like a stupid child. I was upset with my dad for getting engaged to a perverted jerk who only looks at me like a piece of meat to fuck, my mom tried to talk to my dad to convince him to cancel the engagement but she only got pped. I am a disgrace, my mother suffers because of me and I can not do anything to help her. Why does this have to happen to me? I want to be free, run a business and show that I am not just a pretty face that only serves as a trophy. Am I just serving to be the prize of some idiot with rich parents? It hurts, my chest hurts a lot. The pain does not let me breathe and my eyes burn. I don''t want this, I want to cry and scream because of how unfair the world is but I know it won''t do any good, no one will help me and I can''t save myself on my own. I tried to change my destiny with my own hands but I could only act like one stupid child. Sleeping with a random guy I met at a bar? I am pathetic. The boy is handsome despite having some cut marks on his arms and face, they make him look tough. One advantage of attractive people is that they look good even with those kinds of brands. He was the most attractive man in the bar so I figured if I was going to give my virginity to a stranger it should at least be someone nice to look at. Thought rationally, I could have been kidnapped or used as a toy by some idiot if I chose the wrong man. Fortunately, I did not choose wrong and he was gentle and felt good, maybe too good. It makes me think that he is too used to dealing with female bodies but I am notining, I can say that despite how much I hate myself right now, I enjoyed my first time. The way he kissed and tasted every part of my body, his mouth running over my breasts and neck while his hands caressed my waist and legs ... Hell, I''m getting turned on just remembering it! I am a failure to be such a perverted woman with just one night of intimacy. It is surprising how despite being prated by such a thick member in my first time, the passionate way in which he did it to me could make the pain turn into pure pleasure ... I hope I did not develop an addiction. Heh, it''s ironic. I''mining about being engaged to a perverted idiot but I just slept with a stranger on my initiative. I pretended to be drunk so I could justify my actions and be able to get away from the stranger after finishing the act. I am aware that my appearance attracts a lot of unwanted attention so I made preparations in case the subject wanted to form a rtionship with me. I''ll tell him it was a one-night mistake and that we wouldn''t see each other again, if he gets aggressive I have my cell phone on speed dial to call the police. Despite everything, a part of me wants to see what kind of person this young man is. He looks between 18 or 19, he looks slim but his muscles are well marked which is only noticeable when he is naked. His height is between 1.77 meters and 1.80 meters so he is tall to be Japanese, the wounds on his body and his bare hands give the feeling of a hardworking man, although also problematic. A gang member maybe? No, it does not give the feeling of being a criminal and is more like a dedicated and responsible worker, it may be a worker. Last night he was quite nice to me, even though I was the one who approached him he did not try to force me to do something that I did not want, on second thought this boy is probably the first person to treat me as an equal. I have to be obedient to my parents, in mypany I always have to act like a cold and distant woman so that others do not try to take advantage of my status as a young woman who recently graduated from university. I have a couple of friends but even with them, there is a certain distance that separates us. I think there is something wrong with me, maybe all my effort is worth nothing and I should just ept my destiny to be just some idiot''s toy with money. I am tired, I have had insomnia problems and headaches for a few months. Sometimes I have thought about suicide but maybe the headache will kill me sooner. At least I slept well today, I think it was the best rest I have had in years. Since my appearance has be so outstanding I have been receiving all kinds of nasty looks, even my father has looked at me like that a few times which makes me wake up in the middle of the night in fear of someone entering my room. Well, ha, a stranger took my virginity! Fuck you perverted idiots who wanted to be the first to take me for a prize! You can all go to hell! Everyone¡­! I ... Maybe if I want to die after all ... I feel tired despite having slept well. I don''t even know the name of the guy who took my first time, although I didn''t give him my name either, I think that''s a fair deal. I woke up when the man got out of bed. Although it was the best rest I have ever had, the nightmares of being forced make me a light sleeper so I wake up easily. While the man went to the bathroom, I pretended to sleep. I wanted to know what to do next. Would he go on his own? Would he see how I feel? Would he try to build a rtionship? Would he try to see if he can have sex with me again? The first option would be the best while I would like the second option to pass, despite not wanting to have a formal rtionship with this man it would be nice to feel the warmth of being treated with care and some affection. Even though my mother is loving to me, she doesn''t give me any feeling of security. After he came out of the bathroom he stood still while muttering to himself, I don''t know what he''s doing because my back is to him, I can''t hear him either so I can only think he''s reflecting onst night. After a while, the man finally approached me. I was feeling nervous, my cell phone was on the nightstand next to the bed, if something happened I could take it and call the police in an instant, I just hope that the man who took my first time is not aplete scum. "She seems to be tired, I should have been nicer to her ..." - The man sighed as he began to gently stroke my hair. It was a pleasant sensation and I felt that my headache lessened a little making me form a small smile, fortunately, the man could not notice it and began to use his hands to brush my long hair, it felt nice. The man sat on the side of the bed and was brushing my hair, the sensation of his fingers passing through the strands of my hair was so rxing that I could fall asleep at any moment, however, I did not want to be helpless with a man I did not I know nothing despite how much I have enjoyed your touch. I resisted falling asleep and began to stretch while acting as I had just woken up. After yawning I turned to look at the man. His eyes are blue like the rxing sea, brown hair a bit long with strands that covered part of his face, his skin is not very light or very tanned which gives him a masculine and attractive appearance, there are small cuts on his face but only they are noticeable if you look at it carefully so they can be overlooked. This man with whom I had shared the bed only a few hours ago was now looking at me with an expression of concern and care, that look full of warmth moved something inside me but I''m not sure what it was. "Good morning¡­ Em, how are you feeling?" - It seemed that the man did not know what to say in this situation, it is a bit cute how he looks embarrassed. "I''m fine, just a little tired" - My voice is cold and my tone is indifferent. Acting like an unattainable ice queen has be a habit that I can''t take off what has isted me from people. "I''m d you''re okay, would you like something to eat?" - The man had a wry smile as if he did not expect my attitude after what we did, but his expression of care did not disappear. Receiving this kind of care doesn''t feel bad, I could get used to this¡­ No! This was a mistake that cannot be repeated! "I''m not hungry, I hope you understand that this was a one-night mistake" - My cold voice makes people put a distance from me, and apparently it had an effect on this man, however, there was no difort or disgust, only sadness. The sad look of the man-made me feel guilty but my problems were enough to get me involved in an affair with someone I just met. "I see, do you have someone who can pick you up, or do you need a ride?" - The man asked with concern. Even with my horrible attitude, he keeps trying to help me ... "I don''t need anything, it would be nice if you left since I need to get dressed" - Why is my attitude so horrible? He just wants to help me but I keep treating him as a nuisance. I am a horrible person who does not deserve to be treated with this affection and care. "I see ... So here is my number, if you need something, anything, you can call me, I don''t have much to help but my arms are a bit strong hahaha ..." - Even when he''s so ufortable with my attitude he remains so kind. I don''t want to push it away. I don''t think I would have fallen in love, but I want to have him close. It is the first time that someone cares for me so much, someone who cares about me, someone who wants to help me while looking into my eyes, someone who does not look at me like a piece of meat and treats me like a person ... I ... I want to keep watching. When the man left the room I felt an emptiness in my chest, it was as if I had just lost something important. I wanted to cry. "I didn''t ask her name¡­" - My murmur was all I could say before starting to sob. --- (Luis Santos Perspective) --- "Hey Listen! As expected of my partner, that was a great performance!" - Navi had been bothering me while talking to that woman named Lin Ruoxi. It was hard to focus on acting as a golden heart guy, but the result was good. Right now I can hear Lin Ruoxi''s sobs on the other side of the door. Someone said that the two best methods of getting to know someone else are a fight and sex. Since we went to bed I could see that Lin Ruoxi is a tragic woman on the verge of despair, I would not be surprised if she ended upmitting suicide in a few days because of some family problem or some stupidity like that. I don''t like to y with women''s feelings as I don''t even enjoy forming rtionships, one night stands are better. I learned some tricks from various acquaintances who love to be casanovas, I never expected to end up using those tips and I had only learned them to warn my little sister not to fall for the tricks of some idiot who wanted to take advantage of her. Do I feel guilty for what I did? The truth is, no, I don''t care what happens to Lin Ruoxi and I do this just for the mission. My brain is not bad as I learned to read and write on my own, however, it doesn''t matter how smart I am if I couldn''t even finish elementary school, plus I have a questionable record after being taken to juvenile hall for a fight that got out of control when he was 14 years old. It''s because of that kind of thing that I won''t be able to get a stable job, although I also admit that I have personality problems, especially in anger management, that doesn''t matter for the moment. The point is that I need money to be able to buy a house and have a more peaceful life, I will do whatever it takes to ensure a better future for me and my sister, if I have to be scum then I will be the worst type of scums. I don''t know what kind of problems Lin Ruoxi might have but from what I understood about her, it must be something rted to her family. I can say that she is a girl with a lot of money but she does not act as the daughter of someone influential or sessful. That leaves two options, her family just got rich or she earns her money herself, it could also be that her family has educated her well, but remembering the resentment she showedst night when I told her to call me ''daddy'', tells me that she has problems at home. If I am going to follow this path I think I should go back to the library to read more about female psychology, so far all I know is by self-study since I am surrounded by idiots who are not capable of teaching anything useful. Perhaps the only thing I learned from my family is to bake cakes on my mother''s side and stay away from gambling on my father''s side. As I was thinking about the shitty life I have, the stupid blue fly started to get my attention. - "Hey Listen! Although I don''t understand everything you just did, I can say that it is somewhat surprising!" - Praising myself won''t make me hate you less. "Just shut up, I''mte for work" - King of the Harem or not, I''m still a construction worker and I need to make a living. "Hey Listen! Don''t forget to open your system introduction pack!" - Navi started flying in front of me so I can''t ignore him, wait, is it him or her? It will be awkward if a man watches me having sex. "First of all, are you a man or a woman?" - Navi stopped and backed away. "I have no gender so forget your sick fantasies, we arepanions but I will not enter your harem" - Navi spoke with a tone of contempt. "My tastes are normal, don''t treat me like a degenerate!" - I hit Navi like a ping pong ball. Ignoring Navi''s ims, I opened the starter pack. [Starter Pack: Beginner Dimensional Travel Ticket x1, ess to Energy with Higher Affinity: Rasen no Chikara (Spiral Power) (1%), Manual: Ryusui Gansai-ken (Fist of Water Flowing Crushing Rock), Ability: Lucky Pervert (1%)] Ugh, my head hurts ... A series of instructions to train a strange martial art simr to Tai Chi appeared in my mind. My chest started to ache as I felt my blood start to burn from a type of energy circting under my skin. I hurried out of the motel and ran into an alley to hide. I am used to preventing others from seeing me in a state of weakness, which has saved my life many times. "They are going to fire me for missing work ..." - Little by little I lost consciousness while muttering myints, if I survive this shit I will hit Navi. Chapter 3: First trip muahahaha! Chapter 3: First trip muahahaha! My metabolism has always been quite strong, I can drink vodka like it is water and I will not get drunk, they have even tried to drug me with sleeping pills and I just felt a little dizzy. It is something very useful, but at the same time problematic since the anesthesia does not work for me, it is horrible to have a broken leg without being able to numb the pain. Why do I talk of this? I''ve never experienced what a hangover feels like, but from what I''ve heard the headache I feel now should be simr. The process of epting the new power and knowledge took an hour. I was on the verge of being unconscious several times but I was able to hold on at thest moment, although perhaps it would have been better to just sleep since that way I would not suffer so much. I felt strange with the whole issue of the system and the multiverse, I have read articles that mention the existence of parallel worlds with their ownws of physics, ording to the theories of the multiverse there are infinite realities where everything is possible and even the phenomena that we consider it impossible to make them real, it is something interesting that deserves to be studied but with my current level of knowledge I can only ept it as ''It''s magic and it works because it''s magic.'' After I woke up I went to a fast-food stand, I am sure I will be fired so I did not even bother to go to work and went to buy a couple of hamburgers for breakfast, my metabolism is fast so I need a lot of food. I hit Navi a bit for not warning me of the consequences of epting the starter pack, it bothered me to fall into a state of weakness as I developed paranoid thinking where I always had to be alert for problems. Losing my job was the least of it, I usually change jobs every two or three days since somehow I always end up getting involved in troublesome stupid things like the time I helped out at a candy store. The owner of the ce is a kind and pleasant woman so it was a good experience, however, some problems arose as a group of criminals wanted to cause problems in the ce. I overdid myself in dealing with them and they may never walk or breed again. Despite that, the woman continued to treat me well but things became ufortable as she continues to blush every time I go to buy donuts. The fact that she is a married woman with two daughters makes things moreplicated, especially since one of her daughters is my age. I don''t care if I end up ruining her marriage, but she is the type of woman who would seek a formal rtionship which is problematic. Although now that I have to be a Harem King, it might not be a bad idea to seduce her. I''ll think about that another time. Going back to work, I''ll just look for another job. I have not mentioned it but I live in Japan, we moved here since my mother is Japanese and my father is American with Latin American roots, hence my first andst name. I was born in my father''s native country and we lived there until I was 14 years old and had to leave after my stupid father got into debt with the gangsters. We used what little money we had left to move and now we are bankrupt. The one who said that money does not buy happiness is because he never had to search through the garbage to find something to eat. Although it was more dangerous, I liked that country more since it could solve most of my problems through violence. Now I have to restrict my actions because if I get carried away then I will not only have problems with the police forces but also with the yakuza. There would be no problem if things could be fixed with a few shots, but thews would convict me, and being a criminal in a civilized country would be problematic. At some point and in a rather absurd way I ended up getting involved with the yakuza and now they give me some jobs. Although they pay well, he tried not to get too close as they are troublesome people. Now that I think about it, maybe I could go to another world and get away from all this stupidity. "Hey Navi, if I go to another world can I take someone with me?" - I asked the annoying fairy who now enjoyed stealing my fries. How can you eat if you don''t have a mouth? It looks strange how the snack disappears with a chewing sound. "Yum you can do it yum but only if they are members of your harem yum yum!" - Navi spoke while eating, apparently not having a mouth allows you to eat and speak at the same time without choking, it is strange. So the idea of ??moving to another world permanently is out of the question, I can''t leave my sister here and I don''t have an incest fetish either, my sister inherited our mother''s beauty but still, I only see her as a spoiled brat. Navi seemed to remember something she spoke about as she continued eating - "You can''t carry things from other worlds either unless you have a space storage yum yum!" What?! "So how am I supposed to make money?! I don''t have that spatial storage shit! " - I did not care about the strange looks of the people around me, I was upset to know that I could not go to rob other worlds. "It''s easy, justplete missions and wait for some reward to be a storage item yum yum!" - Navi did not care about my anger and continued eating. - "It''s true yum, one of Lin Ruoxi''s mission rewards is a cultivation protection ring, it has several functions and one of them is space storage yum!" So I just have to focus on Lin Ruoxi to¡­ Wait. While we were eating, Navi mentioned that the rewards are proportional to the importance in the destiny that each woman has and are rted to their identities, if a woman is a martial artist then she could receive a martial arts manual ording to the woman''s level of strength. Following that logic then Lin Ruioxi is rted to something that can use space tools. ... I hate my fucking life. "Ah, whatever" - I sighed dejectedly, I already got into this so I will see how far I can go, in the worst case, I will leave Lin Ruoxi to her fate. Resignation helps ept the stupidities of life¡­ No, I can''t give up on the shit the world throws at me, I''ll go ahead and show the world that they can kiss my ass! [Energies: Rasen no Chikara (1%)> Rasen no Chikara (1.5%)] ¡­ What? Oh right, I haven''t seen the description of my rewards yet, I was too busy thinking about how absurd life is. [Beginner''s Dimensional Travel Ticket x1: Begin your journey with Dimensional Express! Let''s travel to an appropriate world to begin to strengthen yourself, the path to greatness requires solid foundations] Well, that''s not so bad, Navi mentioned that when traveling through other worlds I have two options, one is to enter a temporary anomaly that will allow me to spend as much time as I want in another world while my current world stops moving. The other option is to make my own time not influenced by the anomaly so the time will remain the same in both worlds. The first option sounds good but it is exhausting since the world does not freeze, it is only me who has elerated time. It''s like running a marathon without feeling pain and when you finish running, all the umted muscle pain hits you instantly. [The user has no affinity for any supernatural energy so energy based on his ''Will'' statistic has been introduced] [Rasen no Chikara (Spiral Power): Do the impossible, look at the invisible! Row! Row! Fight the power! The power embodies the will to survive and improve of all living beings with a spiral-shaped DNA structure. The only limit to this power is willpower and imagination] [The ''Energies: Rasen no Chikara'' statistic has been unlocked] That sounds incredible but I have a hard time believing in an omnipotent power that can change reality. Am I not limiting myself because of myck of imagination? This will be a problem, I wish I wasn''t an atheist so I could visualize myself as a God or some nonsense like that. [Ryusui Gansai-ken (Fist of Water Flowing Crushing Rock): Hit better than Bruce Lee! Martial art was created by martial arts master Bang. It is made up of movements smooth like a river and destructive like a storm. It is the perfect mix between defense and attack] I don''t have much interest in martial arts since a bullet is more useful, but it seems that if you train this martial art it is possible to change the direction of the bullets, demolish buildings and even deflect energy attacks. Is this still something for humans? Well, I don''t lose anything by training this. [Lucky Pervert: Be careful where you put your face, not many girls enjoy you seeing their panties! Perverted events will ur around the user, the greater the interest in a woman, the greater the effect of the skill. When the skill is developed it is possible to alter the fortunes of other people to the benefit of the user and at a high level it is even possible to influence thews of physics] I''m worried but intrigued, will women stumble and show me their underwear? It sounds stupid but this whole situation is ridiculous so it is possible. I have a bad feeling that this ability will give more problems than benefits, I hope I am wrong. Now that I have some free time and I am unemployed I could try going to another world, it sounds exciting to see a parallel dimension and ording to the description, it will help me to strengthen myself. Something I learned on the street is that intelligence and a good appearance help in a peaceful life, but strength is indispensable in a shitty life, and unfortunately my life is a disaster. I hadn''t thought about it before but I''m actually an abnormal guy, someone normal shouldn''t be able to take three shots and keep fighting like a wild animal. I don''t care if there is some secret in my family or some amazing mystery, I n to leave my parents as soon as I get money since they are only a burden that makes my life more difficult. However I am curious to discover my limits, currently, I can face a small armed gang using only a knife and a gun. For a while I have stopped improving, it may be because I never received proper training and my abilityes from experience, if I go to a world where I can strengthen myself then I could receive better jobs from Mr. Ichijo, and finally, I will have my own home. I settle for an apartment but I want a ce in my name. As for taking control of the yakuza or some stupid thing like that, no thanks. It''s too troublesome to run a group, even running a business sounds like a hassle. I''d rather be a carefree petty employee than a stressed and responsible leader, after all, I hate paperwork. [Beginner Dimensional Travel Ticket Activated] [Select the type of world for your trip: Magic Apocalypse Martial Arts Technology] [Warning: Supernatural worlds have a high probability of death, the Martial Arts world and the Technology world are rmended] I am not afraid of facing life and death situations but I am not suicidal either, I prefer the world of martial arts since I cannot bring things from the world of technology due tock of space items. Ah what a bother, when Ie back I will have to rush things with Lin Ruoxi to get that ring. For now, I will choose the martial arts world, it will be a good ce to practice the Bang martial art that I got from the system. "Hey Listen! Let''s start this adventure! " - Navi started to get excited after finishing my fries. - "Schoolgirls, celebrities, happy wives, lolis, milfs, onee-sans and all kinds of species, nothing will stop the journey of the King of the Harem muahahahaha!" "I insist, you should be a goblin or an imp instead of a fairy, and just so you know I''m not a pedophile" - My hand moved by itself to hit Navi, it seems that my body acts on automatic when ites to this fairy noisy. "Every King of the Harem needs lolis in his harem, it is a universalw!" - Navi acted like he hadn''t been hit like a fly and started acting like a schr exining one of the truths of the universe, even though he was just a stupid fly in my opinion. "Anyway, let''s go before I throw you away" - Not a day has passed since I received this system and I already feel mentally drained, I need a drink. "Let''s go on an adventure!" While Navi was excited and I sighed, we disappeared from the ce after I chose to advance my time. I do not want to leave for several days and then discover that some idiot tried to do something to my sister or know that my father''s scum tried again to sell the house to buy more drinks. It will undoubtedly hurt when we return but what does it matter, that will be a problem for my future self. Chapter 4: Apa Apa Apa Apapa! Chapter 4: Apa Apa Apa Apapa! [Entering the world] [World: Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple] [Assigned Identity: An orphan student who just arrived in town. You have no friends or family and you came to town for a fresh start after your parents died in a car ident. You have enough money to live in peace for the rest of your life so you dropped out of school and focused on your true passion, martial arts] [Do you want to take the missions rted to the world? YES / NO] The trip to another world felt like the dizziness of falling on a roller coaster, I experienced it once while working at an amusement park and taking care of repairing the rides. It was fun but they fired me when they found out I was 15 at the time. Those are the disadvantages of a developed country, they do not allow childbor. I chose to ept the world missions, there is no punishment if you failed the missions so there was no risk and only profit. [Mission: Way of the Warrior A Harem King needs the strength to protect women from him, improve your strength and polish your techniques until you be a true expert. Sess conditions: 1) Reach Low-ss Disciple level (0/1) 2) Reach Middle-ss Disciple level (0/1) 3) Reach High-ss Disciple level (0/1) 4) Reach Expert level (0/1) 5) Reach Low-ss Master level (0/1) 6) Reach Master level (0/1) Optional conditions: 1) Reach Super Master level (0/1) 2) Reach Advanced Master level (0/1) 3) Reach Legendary Master level (0/1)] Failure conditions: 1) Give up martial arts (0/1) 2) Death (0/1) Rewards: Weapon Gacha Ticket x1, other rewards vary ording to mission sess] [Mission: Collecting flowers A Harem King knows quality is as important as quantity, only beautiful women or with an outstanding destiny are worthy of your harem. Sess conditions: 1) Get a minimum of two women in your harem (0 /?) Rewards: Visa of this world x1, other rewards vary ording to the level of sess in the mission] Martial arts master, it sounds interesting. The problem is that I have no idea that what is the strength of a martial arts master, this is another world so it is possible that martial artists have a much more exaggerated strength than in my world. The system has not given me the firstpleted low-ss disciple missions so there are two options, I am weaker than a low-ss disciple or I need to be epted by a master to be recognized as a disciple. I hope it''s thetter or my ego will get hurt. Hmm, I need information. "Navi, you mentioned that you served as a navigator during trips to other worlds, be useful and tell me where I am" - Navi mentioned being a kind ofpass that will help guide me during my travels, I hope his useful for one time. "Hey Listen! We are in Japan, the name of the city does not matter since the only important thing here is the Ryozanpaku, the dojo with several of the strongest martial artists in this world! " - Navi can''t even say the name of the city ... At least he can tell me where to find a possible teacher. "Before going, my new identity is supposed to have an apartment, let''s go there first" - I spoke with an excited tone. I finally have my own apartment! If it weren''t because I can''t bring my sister then I wouldn''t have minded staying in this world. Navi indicated the location of my apartment which was two blocks from Ryozanpaku, convenient. As I was about to enter the apartmentplex, a pretty girl with sses and blonde hair passed me. I reflexively moved my hand to intercept a blow aimed at my chest. "What the hell is wrong with you?" - I spoke angrily, even if she was cute it didn''t mean that she could attack people when she felt like it. "Eh?" - The girl seemed to notice her action. Don''t tell me she attacked inadvertently. My troublesome people detector is ringing. "Sorry! When someone gets too close to me, my body reacts on instinct!" - The girl made the typical Japanese bow to apologize. I''m still angry but there is something more important, even more important than her big breasts shaking. What did they feed her to grow up like this? Anyway, the important thing is the force of her blow, it was not the strongest blow I have received but the force in that arm was not proportional to her size. Looking at her, her posture and her body are those of someone she has trained since childhood. The sses and the simple hairstyle make her look like a responsible and simple girl, but if time with the yakuza taught me something, it is not to judge a book by its cover. Looking at the direction where shees from and her clothes then she muste back from school and go to Ryozanpaku since my apartment is on the way between both ces (I love to say ''my apartment''). It may also be that I am thinking too much but being cautious is important, fortunately, I can think fast so any thought did not take more than a few seconds so the girl would not feel ufortable by my silence. "It''s good, it''s just a careless, just be a little more attentive to your surroundings or you could injure someone with that kind of blows" - I smiled wryly as she looks my hand while I acted like it was numb If I can create a little guilt in her then I could have her tell me where she trains, I need information about the strength levels of this world. And it worked, the girl looked worried as she watched as I shook my hand, I must be careful because if sheter finds out that I am acting and that she did not actually do anything to me, then I will be in trouble. - "Look, nothing''s wrong, you just surprised me but I''m fine" - I waved my hand to see that there was no problem but she still looked worried, I think it is not the first time that she has injured someone ... "I know, Akisame-san can check you to make sure you''re okay!" - The girl spoke in all cheerful and began to pull my arm to apany her. She seems to be the impulsive type of person who acts on her emotions, the most troublesome type of person. I wanted to see my apartment but I could still apany her to see if she really knows a martial arts master. We were actually heading to the Ryozanpaku, it was a couple of streets away so it didn''t take us long to get there, it was enough time to introduce ourselves. The girl with a muscle brain is called Miu Furinji. We didn''t have much time to meet but she mentioned being a martial arts practitioner. I made a casualment that my passion was martial arts and I was looking for a teacher to teach me. I''m sure I saw her eyes turning into symbols of money when she heard me. Miu slowed down and started talking about how impressive the Ryozanpaku masters were, I don''t know if it''s misleading advertising but at least this exins Miu''s strength and skill. I am d to know that she is not a helpless girl in this world, if ordinary people had the strength of her then my pride would be hurt for being only a little stronger than an ordinary person. Miu kept promoting the masters, apparently, there are masters of Muay Thai, Jiu-Jitsu, Kenpo, Karate, and handling of weapons. As for the disciples, Miu trains with her grandfather and doesn''t use any of the above styles while there is only one official disciple in the dojo, a boy named Kenichi who joined a couple of weeks ago. When I heard the name Kenichi I remembered the name of this world. Navi mentioned that the worlds work like the plot of a movie. Each world has its core that follows a plot and I can decide to intervene in the plot or stay to one side. I would rather stay out of it and just be a spectator but most girls with a strong destiny are involved in the plot so I will have to get into troublesome things to form my harem. I started wondering if this blonde girl is one of the ''heroines'' of this world, if so then I pity the Kenichi boy for having to deal with a muscr brain, even though she has good breasts. When we got to the dojo I was surprised that the door was not locked, even in a quiet country like Japan they should not leave the doors unsecured. It may be a thing for martial artists who are not afraid of thieves. Or it may be because the door is uselessly heavy that amon thief would not be able to open it. I helped Miu open the door, she could do it alone but it is faster if we cooperate. She seemed surprised and seemed to start to believe me when I told her that I was fine, yet she kept insisting that it was better to have a checkup. Upon entering the dojo I was greeted by the scene of a muscr man with tanned skin chasing a brown haired boy. "Apachai-san, you''re going to kill me aaahhh!" - The boy who should be Kenichi was running while the muscr man chased after him while he threw easy to dodge kicks (at least in my opinion). "Apa apa apa apapapa!" The man looked excited like a child as he delivered blows that could break an ordinary person''s neck. Yes, I am starting to like this ce. What? Although I hate troublesome things, I like challenges and fights. Miu didn''t sigh wearily when she saw this and then she looked at me with concern, I think she is worried that I feeling scared of this by this child abuse scene. I''m actually feeling excited, I can tell that the man who says apa apa is just ying with the boy and actually has enough strength to rip my head off if he really fights. This is exciting! Until now my fights have involved knives, bricks, group fighting, and firearms. This is possibly the first time that I feel inferior to an unarmed person, knowing that there is someone who could kill me only with his fists makes my blood boil with excitement. "Apa?" - The man stopped chasing the unfortunate boy and turned to see me. I''m usually good at acting calm so others don''t know what I''m thinking, but the excitement of encountering a challenge that seems insurmountable filled me with an excitement that I hadn''t felt in at least a year. Since most conflicts involved firearms, I lost the excitement for the fights since a well-ced bullet was enough to finish the fight. As for fighting criminals who didn''t have ess to guns, it was too easy to beat them beyond recognition. "Apa? Who are you, do you want to fight? " - The subject looked curious and excited when he saw me. I hate interacting with impulsive and dumb people as they are troublesome, however, I like simple-minded people when ites to fights. Without tricks or schemes, putting words aside andmunicating with your fists, that is the most pleasant way to interact with someone strong. Fighting is my second favorite type of physical interaction, the first is sharing a bed with a beautiful woman, but for now, I feel like hitting something. "Of course!" - I spoke with a smile. Even if this man can beat the shit out of me, I can''t ignore the opportunity for a good fight in years. [Mission: David and Goliath A Harem King may flee from danger, but he will never act shamefully in front of a beautiful woman! Even in defeat, you must show your manhood. Show your courage against a stronger opponent and win the interest of a beautiful woman. Sess conditions: 1) Resist more than 5 minutes in a fight against Apachai Hopachai (0: 0/5: 0) 2) Give Apachai Hopachai a good fight (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Surrender within 5 minutes (0/1) 2) Be unconscious within 5 minutes (0/1) Reward: Infinite Sports Drink] The fact that the mission does not mention death lets me know that there is no danger in fighting with this guy and at most I will break a couple of bones, it seems reasonable to me. "Wait Apachai, I brought him for Akisame-san to check if he is injured!" - Miu tried to intervene but it was toote. I tossed my jacket aside so as not to break my cell phone and wallet (they gave me new clothes, a wallet, and a better cell phone upon arrival in this world), then I hurried over to Apachai while the subject also got excited. "Apa!" - With the strange cry of him began our little friendly confrontation. Chapter 5: The Teacher Fetish Is Intense Chapter 5: The Teacher Fetish Is Intense From experience, I know that although men are considered stronger than women, in reality, anyone can be strong if he is willing to put in the effort. Although force does not discriminate against gender, there is something that men have that differentiates us from women. When ites to fighting, men can be irrational jerks. "Apa apa apa apapapapapapapa!" - Apachai threw a blow against my chest, I could barely cover myself as he jumped back to deny a little of the impact. This guy''s fists are like concrete blocks that can pulverize bones, if it weren''t for the fact that he has no killing intent and is holding back, I could die in this fight. I took a deep breath to get rid of the dizziness from the blow. I don''t have the strength to fight Apachai, I would only have a chance to face him if he had a weapon. Although I can fight with my bare hands I am better at using knives and setting traps. Apachai''s fist was aimed at my shoulder but it was a feint. I received the blow from his fist to avoid the high kick, if I had received that blow I could not stay on my feet. Damn this guy has no ws in his defense. When he uses his fists he protects himself with his shoulders and legs, when he kicks he protects himself with his arms, his posture is amazing and he has the advantage of size so I can''t get close. I am 1.78 meters tall and this guy is a little over 2 meters tall, his limbs are long so he destroys me in rangedbat and his speed prevents me from taking the fight into closebat. "Ugh, this is troublesome ..." - Iined quietly after receiving a low kick to the leg that almost made me lose my bnce. [Hold out for more than 5 minutes in a fight against Apachai Hopachai (0: 45/5: 0)] Not even a minute has passed and I''m already cornered. Miu ran into the dojo in a panic and I think there are other people looking at the fight. Shit, I have to stop being distracted! I''m used to keeping an eye on my surroundings, but I can''t afford to think about anything else or I''ll lose in less than 2 minutes. Whatever, if I can''t use street fighting tactics then I''ll use Bang''s martial art, it''ll be good practice. "Apa?" - Apachai stopped for a moment when he saw that he changed my fighting style. So far I have used a standard boxing stance so that my head wouldn''t get hit like a drum. Rxing my breathing I spread my legs to lower my center of gravity. My hands took a position simr to the ws of a mantis. [Skills: Calm (5%) activated] I started using one of the techniques of this strange martial art. Watercourse Camp, a defensive and offensive technique that uses speed and precise movements to create a safe area around the fighter. "Apa!" - Apachai got excited, took a totally offensive stance, and started throwing punches aimed at my torso and head. Although his blows seemed more violent and determined to knock me out, his speed slowed as he gave me small spaces to breathe. This was no longer a match and turned into a training session where Apachi helped me polish my technique. I didn''t feel annoyed at being treated like someone weak, it was a reality that Apachai could sweep the ground with me if he wanted to. I was actually grateful to the muscr guy, this is the first time I''ve had a friendly fight where they don''t try to put a bullet between my eyes. Even though I was able to block Apachai''s blows, my body was being dragged back by the force of the impact. [Mission: David and Goliath Sess conditions: 1) Resist more than 5 minutes in a fight against Apachai Hopachai (5: 0/5: 0) sess 2) Give Apachi Hopachi a good fight (1/1) sess Mission aplished] I ignored my surroundings, stopped thinking about the people watching me, didn''t worry about being sneakily attacked, forgot about the mission, and just focused on deflecting Apachi''s blows. [Talent: Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (1%)> Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (20%)] I used my fingertips to deflect a right fist. [Talent: Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (20%)> Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (40%)] My left leg hand resisted a low kick. [Talent: Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (40%)> Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (80%)] I lowered my head to avoid a blow to the face as my right hand deflected a blow to the liver. [Talent: Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (80%)> Low Ryusui Gansai-ken (100%)] I couldn''t block a punch that hit my stomach and took my breath away, but I could keep fighting. [Talent: Ryusui Gansai-ken low breaks the limit] I deflected the force of a knee strike that hit my side. [Talent: Ryusui Gansai-ken Intermediate (1%)] I lost track of time, ignored the sound of the notifications, and kept focused on fighting. My body screamed in pain but I ignored it, even when my arms became so heavy as if carrying blocks of steel I kept doing the movements of the Ryusui Gansai-ken. [Talent: Intermediate Unarmed Combat (10%)> Intermediate Unarmed Combat (40%)] [Talent: Ryusui Gansai-ken intermediate (1%)> Ryusui Gansai-ken intermediate (40%)] My vision was getting blurry and I had to bite my tongue to stay conscious. My body went into a state of survival. Even though this wasn''t a life and death fight, I didn''t want to give up, I wanted to keep going until my body and mind copsed. I became an irrational idiot who just wanted to see how far I could go. My stubbornness kept me from giving up even if my mind started to blur. [Energy: Rasen no Chikara (1.5%)> Rasen no Chikara (2%)] [Talent: Will of Steel (10%)> Will of Steel (15%)] I kept fighting until my vision turned dark. --- (Navi Perspective) --- Mufufufu, to think that he would have such an outstanding partner, as expected of the great me! My partner had been knocked unconscious but was still fighting, his body seemed to have gone into an automatic state. Mufufu my partner is as stubborn as a mule, as expected of the King of the Harem! He could even look cool while losing the fight! The gori girl named Miu was looking at my partner in admiration! There was even a woman with strange eyebrows who was watching with interest! Hahahahaha, it''s only a matter of time before they fall into the clutches of my partner, everyone should bow to my greatness! The muscr subject Apachai stopped fighting when he saw that my partner was knocked unconscious, the blonde gori with big breasts tried to get closer to see the condition of my partner but an old giant stopped her. "Hohoho, it seems you found an interesting friend Miu, not only is his talent impressive, that willpower surpasses many martial artists at Expert level ~" - The old man spoke with admiration, my partner is the idiot more stubborn! "It does not matter! Santos-san is injured! "- The old man continued to stop the violent blonde. Hahahaha well-done my partner, I can see you started to make a move to attract her! "Miu, your friend is still in abat state, he will attack anyone who approaches until his body can adapt to his new level" -The old man stroked his beard as if he were a wise man and continued speaking. - "He seems to be on the border between High-ss Disciple and Expert but he cannot cross that limit due tock of proper training" A strange man with almost white eyes approached my partner, he did not worry me since the man looked at my partner with admiration so he should not want to hurt him "Mmm, from his movements he should be a beginner in martial arts and he has only fought with a street style, he does not seem like a bad boy and he looked excited while ying with Apachai" - The strange man spoke in contemtion and then immobilized my partner so that he could rest. Gori Miu seemed to have rxed after my partner started receiving treatment. My partner was taken to the dojo so they could check on his condition. As the weird-eyed man and an old dwarf treated my partner, the rest of the Ryozanpaku started talking to each other. They were excited to learn that my partner wanted to be interested in learning martial arts so they registered him as a disciple. Should I be concerned that a muscr guy with a scar on his face took the money out of my partner''s wallet? Well, he said it was the registration fee and the treatment so it doesn''t matter! Muahahaha, get ready Ryozanpaku, his women will be a tribute to my partner! --- (Luis Perspective) --- My whole pathetic existence hurts, now I know what a cow feels when she is turned into ground beef. Despite the pain and exhaustion, I was happy to be able to have such a good fight. I am a violent subject in a civilized society, I have umted a lot of stress for not being able to hit all the people that I find annoying, only with the drink and the women is that I have been able to avoid going crazy, but a good fight was what I really needed. I looked at the notifications that I had been ignoring until now. [Talent: Ryusui Gansai-ken Intermediate (40%)] [Talent: Intermediate Unarmed Combat (40%)] [Energy: Rasen no Chikara (2%)] [Talent: Will of Steel (15%)] [Strength: Limit Human (41%)] [Condition: Healthy (80%), Superficial wounds (70%), Internal wounds (15%), In recovery (90%)] [Mission: David and Goliath Mission aplished Reward: Infinite Sports Drink] [Inventory feature has been unlocked] [Inventory: Allows you to store objects granted by the system, you cannot store objects outside the system] [Infinite sports drink stored in Inventory] It is a good improvement in my abilities, to think that a single fight would help me to be so strong. Is it the influence of this world or did my talent improve? Or is it a system thing? Well, it doesn''t matter, profits are always wee. I should thank Apachai for the training, I''ll buy him cheap ramen. I wanted to look at where I was but stayed still when I saw what was in front of me. White. That is a very small piece of cloth. [Skill: Lucky Pervert (1%)> Lucky Pervert (2%)] Shit. I stayed calm, if I get nervous or embarrassed it will only make things more troublesome. "Hello, my name is Luis Santos, Luis my name and Santos myst name, you can tell me as you see fit" - I showed a friendly smile while enjoying the wonderfulndscape. I hate to use Japanese honorifics but I understand that in Japanese society it is a matter of respect. Although I have seen women with more curves, their shapely muscles are really attractive. Thick but firm thighs, a big round butt, healthy colored skin, and although I can''t see her whole face as her big breasts block my view, I can tell she is beautiful, especially those lightning bolt eyebrows that are striking. "Shigure ... Kosaka ... Shigure is fine." - Shigure speaks in a strange way but I don''t dislike. Well, a woman who doesn''t care about this bullshit of being called by her first name instead of herst name, I already like her. Shigure is expressionless but at least I can tell that she wasn''t upset. Lin Ruoxi was hundreds of times more expressionless than this woman and I was still able to read her mood. "You fight with weapons ..." - She affirmed it as if she knew me. Well, I cannot deny that I am more used to using daggers, knives, and pistols, although now that I have this absurd martial art I will have to focus on unarmedbat. Looking at Shigure I can tell that she is the Ryozanpaku''s weapons master. She doesn''t have a gun in sight, but I can recognize when someone carries concealed weapons, call it instinct. I nodded at her words. - "Yes, I am trying to learn unarmedbat but I am more used to fighting with weapons" Shigure nodded. - "Will you join ... the dojo?" - She seemed curious despite her expressionless face, I found her strangely cute. "Yes, my greatest wish is to learn martial arts" - I actually wish for a quiet life but it is always nice to learn to beat idiots. "What do you... Want to learn?" Shigure kept asking while she was unaware that I could see her underwear. Well, not that I''m going toin. "I found a martial art that interested me and I want to improve it, I also want to see that I can learn from Ryozanpaku, I am open to learning anything" - That is not a lie, I have learned that there is no useless knowledge, only unused knowledge. Shigure nodded. - "I''ll teach you" - I can tell that she is happy despite her expressionless face. Are you excited to be a teacher? I began to imagine her dressed in business clothes with a short skirt and a pair of sses ... Yes, this stupidity of the King of the Harem is rotting my brain. I''m going to beat up Navi for getting me these stupid ideas. "Thank you very much, I will be under her care Shigure sensei" - Shigure smiled at my words Wow, even though it was a small smile, she looks lovely. [Mission: Way of the Warrior Sess conditions: 1) Reach Low-ss Disciple level (1/1) sess 2) Reach Middle-ss Disciple level (1/1) sess 3) Reach High-ss Disciple level (1/1) sess 4) Reach Expert level (0/1) 5) Reach Low-ss Master level (0/1) 6) Reach Master level (0/1) Optional conditions: 1) Reach Super Master level (0/1) 2) Reach Advanced Master level (0/1) 3) Reach Legendary Master level (0/1)] Failure conditions: 1) Give up martial arts (0/1) 2) Death (0/1) Rewards: Weapon Gacha Ticket x1, other rewards vary ording to mission sess] Indeed, I needed a teacher to recognize me as his disciple. Well, now there is something more important than the mission, to get to know my pretty sensei better. We started talking about the type of weapons we know and our experience with them. Shigure is a master of all weapons and she specializes in the use of the Japanese sword and throwing weapons. Hearing about her abilities I came to the conclusion that she is an exhibitionist ninja since those clothes don''t leave much to the imagination. I quickly adapted to Shigure''s way of speaking so our talk became very entertaining, I was even able to divert a bit of the attention that I put on her butt and focused on talking about weapons. Sharp and dangerous things are every man''s romance. We got lost in the chat and now we were in a strange position, Shigure had crouched down so he could speak morefortably. Her big breasts blocked us so she had put herself in a position that is often referred to as ''doggy style''. Her face was close to mine and she was only holding herself with her arms, it seemed that she was about to kiss me while I was still lying down. This is a clumsy woman who does not take into ount her own appearance, I wouldn''t be surprised if she got into a mixed hot spring without worrying about covering her body. Despite how sloppy she looks, I''m sure that if I tried to kiss her right now, she would stab me without hesitation. She clumsy but not promiscuous, she is not bad. It doesn''t matter, I can take my time to win her over. [Mission: A sword, a maiden Shigure Kosaka is a warrior who sees weapons not as tools but as an extension of the body. This mentality has changed her own image of hers and she now feels an inferiorityplex for not being seen as a woman and being a weapon. Help her break the chains in her heart and give her the love that every maiden deserves. Sess conditions: 1) Make Shigure Kosaka feel loved as a woman (0/1) 2) Gain the affection of Shigure Kosaka (0/1) 3) Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Shigure Kosaka reject (0/1) 2) Death of Shigure Kosaka (0/1) Reward: 1 Whetstone, 1 Gift of Love] The fact that there is a death option makes me think that trouble ising. I''ll see how far I can go, actually, this mission is much easier than Lin Ruoxi''s since I just have to show Shigure that she is a beautiful woman, however, there are several problems. First, from the talk now I know that the Ryozanpaku people are against murder so it is possible that they would kick me out if I killed some idiot, which I am sure will happen, I know myself. Second, I need to win at least one other woman to aplish the mission. I like to go big and get all the possible gains so I will try to conquer all the possible women so it will be a problem if someone at the level of Super Master watches my movements. Especially if my search for women damages Shigure''s self-esteem by thinking that I want another woman since she is not feminine, it is better to think about all the possibilities. Third, even if I can manipte Shigure because of her low emotional intelligence, her adoptive father Akisame Koetsuji is an intelligent man and will not allow Shigure to be with a future womanizer who is also willing to kill his enemies. Fourth and most problematic, when the Ryozanpaku knows that I am a murderer then they may chase me to straighten me out on the right track or idealistic shit like that. I will have to make ns, the most direct option is to make Shigure not only fall in love with me but be mentally dependent on my presence. It sounds like the best way but there is the risk that things get out of control and I end up having a stalker who can handle sharp weapons, I think the correct term is yandere. Or well, even if that happens I just have to get stronger so I can tame her. I left my stupid ns for the moment and kept talking to Shigure, we got so immersed in our talk that we forgot the other people in the Ryozanpaku. "Shigure-san is Santos-san awake¡­? What are you two doing ?! " - Miu entered the room and saw us in a position simr to the kiss in the rain scene in the movie Spider-Man. This busty blonde is as loud as Navi. Speaking of that little garbage, where is that little garbage? Ah, whatever, then I''ll flirt with Shigure, now I''m hungry. Chapter 6: My Heart Is Pure, Pure Evil 1 Chapter 6: My Heart Is Pure, Pure Evil 1 The greatest invention of humanity was not the wheel, theputer, or the inte, the true invention that allowed human survival against the forces of nature and predators was the construction of shelters. Whether it''s a cave, sheltering in a leaf-covered hole, or even gutting a bison to use its entrails as a sleeping bag, a house is meaningful to humans. That is why people who live on the street look for a territory that they can secure for themselves. Under a bridge or a bench in a park, the feeling of having a piece of ground with your name on it gives a sense of aplishment and belonging important for the mental development of human beings. I really cannot understand how Buddhist teachings speak of detachment from material goods to achieve enlightenment. Fuck you, Siddhartha! You probably never had to sleep on the street while keeping an eye out in case some jerk came along to try to steal what little you have! Or maybe yes, but from his teachings, I am sure that Siddhartha was a masochist. Anyway, everyone has the likes of him, what really matters is that the existence of a shelter is important for mental health. I believe that I am about to achieve enlightenment about the true purpose of life. "Hey Listen! You''ve been rolling on the ground for an hour, you''re starting to worry me! " - Navi''s voice pulled me out of my deep thoughts. "You fucking fly! Don''t interrupt my internal monologue when I''m on something important! " - I hit Navi with enough force to kill a person but this damned indestructible gue just bounced off the wall and kept flying. I couldn''t help asking him a question. - "Did Nokia build you or because you are so resistant?" "I am linked to you, as long as you are alive then I will not die even if I am killed so we will be together forever!" - Nooooooooooooooooooooooooo !! "SIIIIIIIIIIIII! MUAJAJAJAJAJAJA! " - Damn, Navi''s viinous behavior is getting worse every day. Joking aside, it''s been two weeks since we came to this martial arts world. At this point, I was able to ept the existence of Navi and now we make jokes with each other to rx since we are the best of friends ... Shit, I still hate this damn loud thing! I tried everything, hit him, lock him in a cage and throw him into the sea, stab him, I even stole a gun from a distracted cop and shot the damn blue fly but nothing works. Navi has already exined to me that it is a conceptual existence or something like that. He is literally a ''Travel Companion'', he will exist as long as I exist, and even if I die it is possible that this damn thing will apany me to hell as it is still a journey. When I heard that even death wouldn''t get rid of his damn high-pitched voice I decided to seek immortality, if I make myself a ghost then I won''t be able to hit Navi so it''s important to stay alive or I''ll go crazy one day. The multiverse isrge and apparently, immortality is not impossible, it is even possible that my Rasen energy improves my body to be immortal but I still cannot take advantage of this power due to the barrier called mon sense''. It is ironic that my efforts in reading all kinds of books in the library prevented me from using Rasen since mymon sense denies the possibility of making the impossible possible. Even if I knew God, I would only see him as azy idiot who prefers to see his son die, instead of putting the order in humanity. My rational mind does not ept the existence of an omnipotent and omnipresent being. When I learned why I couldn''t take advantage of the Rasen I got so mad at myself and the system that I used Navi as a stress ball until my hands got tired of hitting it against the wall. Come to think of it, I think Navi went crazy from all the abuse I''ve subjected him to. He recently started saying that he should steal wives and kill their husbands while I sleeping with his daughters. I appreciate that Navi can only function as a guide during missions because if he had just a little power I''m sure the damn fairy would start a civil war. I just hope his stupidity isn''t contagious. My psycho partner aside, the reason he was rolling on the floor is that I love my apartment. It is an apartment for one person so it is small, but this little ce makes me feel free. Here I don''t have to worry about taking care of my stupid and spoiled little sister, I don''t have to keep ckmailing the neighborhood gang members to protect my mother, I don''t have to avoid approaching my father for fear of losing control and ending up killing him. punches, I can forget about the fucking yakuza and their stupid fights for territory, I can also leave the fucking crazy who have not stopped looking for me to marry me or die (and kill me) in the process. One piece of advice, never put your penis in a crazy one even if she''s cute. Sure, she may feel good during sex, but the consequences are not worth it. I made mistakes when I arrived in Japan, I never would have thought that theck of human contact in Japanese society would make obsessive madness abound. That''s part of the reason I''ve been wondering about the n to make Shigure emotionally dependent on me. When you give intense emotions to a person who is not used to things like affection then you may end up opening Pandora''s box. I already have a couple of crazy women looking for me in my own world to go around creating problems in other worlds. These days I''ve been debating whether I should give up the search for Shigure and focus on some lonely girl in need of affection that I could mold to my liking. The idea was attractive if it weren''t for the fact that this beautiful woman with an expressionless face had something special that made me want to get closer to her. Who am I kidding? I like Shigure more than other women I''ve met. So far the women I have known are divided into two: the crazy and the problematic. Crazy women are irrational women who do absurd stupid things either because their emotions dominate them or because they simply don''t think. An example is a wife who runs a Japanese candy store, that she seeks an affair with a boy the same age as her daughter just because he saved her from some gang members. This lets me know that something is wrong with her thought process. The problems are women who can think clearly but still decide to act as they please. These are more annoying since with crazy women at least you know that something is wrong in their heads and they can be led to the right path with patience and guidance. For their part, the troublesome need to be spanked in the butt so that they learn a littlemon sense, but even then they may still act like spoiled brats. I know there are normal women who won''t give me headaches, but such a girl wouldn''t date an idiot like me, and if she does, it''s because I''m tricking her into using her in some ridiculous scheme to annoy someone else. The more I remember everything that awaits me in my own world, the less I want to return and I begin to wish to stay in this world of martial arts. Unfortunately, I made a stupid promise when I was 10 years old and vowed to protect my sister until she was 20 years old. Only 6 more years and she will stop being my problem, but until then I have to do my best so that she has a better home and a good education. If I''m going to do something then I''ll do it right. I don''t really care about her and if it weren''t for the fact that I''m an idiot obsessed with keeping my promises then I would have left her with our parents to figure it out on their own. I don''t have anyone that I care about enough to start a family and make a home. Well shit, that sounds depressing. I realized that since I entered this stupidity of the King of the Harem my thoughts have be more cluttered and negative. I''m not sure what is wrong with me, it may be because of the mental exhaustion of facing something beyond my understanding and for which I do not feel prepared. I admit that I am a selfish jerk who can cast people off after squeezing everyst drop of usefulness out of them, but at the same time I have little moral moments where I reflect on my actions, I am still human, and I have a stupid heart with feelings. Many times I no longer know if I am a selfish scum who takes advantage of others to fulfill my own wishes, or if everything is an act to hide some fear of being rejected or existential shit of that kind. Damn, these little existential crises started because of Shigure! Since my fight with Apachi two weeks ago I became an official disciple of the Ryozanpaku. I had a little conflict with karate master Shio Sakaki because the jerk took the money in my wallet to buy alcohol with the excuse that it was the cost of registration and medical treatment. I knew I couldn''t beat him in a fight unless he filled the dojo with explosives so I decided to challenge him at his own game and we had a drinkpetition. I''m a minor so they shouldn''t let me drink but I''m good at beating people''s pride into doing stupid things. Pride, the poison of the strong and idiots alike. Not even Miu could stop us and at some point, I ended uppeting against the masters of the Ryozanpaku. The fact that a 17-year-old boy was able to beat the legendary masters in a drinking contest is a secret they will take to the grave, but I''ll brag about it even if theye to beat me up. Only the dojo founder and Miu''s grandfather Hayato Furinji could face me and we ended up in a draw. It must be said that the old man is the most stubborn person I have ever met and from time to time he continues to challenge me to drinking duels as his pride as an invincible man prevents him from giving up. Well, I''m just as stupid as I also want to beat him just to see his defeated face. That event was important not because I was able to step on the pride of 5 of the strongest martial artists in this world (I''m still tied with Hayato), the most important thing was that idiot Kenichi Shirahama threw me into a metaphorical shit pit. My metabolism may put Germany''s best drinkers to shame, but I''m still human and drunk after having more alcohol than blood in my body. Some damn jerk got him the idea that I was interested in Miu. Kenichi seems to be attracted to the violent blonde so he was worried that a more handsome and stronger guy would take the problem girl away (I''m not a narcissist, I''m just telling facts). Kenichi had only had tea like the good boy that he is, but the smell of alcohol that filled the room gave him enough balls to ask me if I was interested in Miu. The drunken teachers pretended to sleep so they could hear what we were saying, Miu was also present so the situation was ufortable. To make matters worse there was a cheerful idiot with his mouth loose from drink, that idiot was me. "Hahahaha she''s cute but I prefer Shigure! Howe she doesn''t have hundreds of suitors? Only an idiot doesn''t recognize a good woman when she''s right under his nose! " - That''s what I said while stillughing like an idiot. It seems that ruining things because of drinking is something I inherited from the garbage I call father. As if that wasn''t enough, Kenichi kept moving his damn mouth and I kept responding. "Eh, Shigure-san? Do you want to go out with Shigure-san? " - It was Kenichi''s stupid question. "have a rtionship with her? If necessary I would marry her! ... But it is not possible ... "- That was my stupid answer. "Is it because they are teacher and disciple?" - At that point, the members of the Ryozanpaku had decreased their presence so as not to interrupt the show. "It''s more difficult ... I have to keep a promise ... I need to form a harem and Shigure deserves someone who appreciates her sincerely ..." - I can swear by the God I do not believe in, I have no idea why I said that. Kenichi wants to be a writer so he started asking me what I liked about Shigure. On the bright side, I didn''t say I loved her round ass, meaty thighs, and milky breasts. The downside is that I said cheesy nonsense about her beautiful purple eyes that sparkle like gems, a voice that captivates my heart, and a calm demeanor that reminds me of the peaceful ocean. I didn''t know that the drink made me a poor quality Romeo and I have to admit, I disgust. Things got weird from that point on. One day Akisame patted me on the shoulder as he spoke like a father giving up his daughter. - "I leave her in your hands" - I did not know how to refuse. Kenichi was weak from drinking and he didn''t remember what happened. I also wanted to be a dense idiot who didn''t remember what happened, but Kenpo master Kensei Ma showed me a recording. The old shit had filmed what I said! I no longer had a way out. Later I found out that it was all Navi''s fault, even though the little jerk can''t attack, he can still interact with light objects so he took a pencil and wrote a note that said ''Hey Listen! Tremble in fear before the King of the Harem, even that crazy blonde will fall into his clutches muahahahaha! '' Fortunately Kenichi found the note and thought it was Kensei''s joke. That was the reason why I tried to kill Navi but I resigned myself to having him by my side. Chapter 7: My Heart Is Pure, Pure Evil 2 Chapter 7: My Heart Is Pure, Pure Evil 2 In spite of everything, I continued with my training. I had money thanks to the pension of my deceased ''parents'' (Heh, for some reason this amuses me) so I could buy good food for the Ryozanpaku. Apparently, they are quite poor as they do not know how to manage their finances and they continually break the dojo so my contribution was more than wee. When they found out that I was an orphan and I left school to focus on martial arts, I became closer with the Ryozanpaku people as they had simr experiences. Outside of Akisame and Kensei, neither had finished high school. That is why they gave so much importance to Miu and Kenichi being good students, they wanted young people not to miss that important moment in their lives. As for me, in this world, I don''t have a primary school degree either for some reason that I don''t care. Apparently, the system only gave me a basic identity without details such as school or previous residence which was best for me. They did not insist that I should go to school as I knew everything that could be useful in the study material from my visits to the library. However, they still made me apany Kenichi and Miu in the mornings and then pick them up in the afternoons in hopes that I would meet people my age and make friends. I don''t hate the concern of these guys but it''s annoying that they''re so nosy. The school brought its own problems rted to some idiotic children who pretended to be gods from Norwegian mythology, but that''s for another time. My life became a cycle of waking up, training, picking up Miu and Kenichi, training, going home, and sleeping. I liked this simple lifestyle where I did not have to look for any little job no matter how bad it was, the problem was that Shigure was more and more aware of my presence. The first time we met he almost put my head between her thighs and then shook her chest in my face. Now he would blush if our hands brushed when I passed her food (I cook together with Miu as the others seem to be useless in almost anything that does not involve martial arts). At least Shigure is professional during training and doesn''t let embarrassment get into the lessons. My weapon skills have been improving, I have also had training fights with Kensei as our styles are simr. The old pervert and I have been studying Bang''s martial art to try to make it more fluid as I feel like something is missing. Even though we work well together, Kensei seems to hate me. Since the drinking fiasco, Shigure has been more reserved in showing her body (she has started wearing decent clothes for the first time in her life), as well as being more violent when Kensei tries to photograph her. Thest time Kensei tried to spy on Shigure while she was bathing, his crotch was almost cut off causing the old man not to dare to continue bothering her. I don''t care about Kensei''s actions since Shigure is not my mate or something, but I am concerned that Shigure''s crush was moving too fast and I haven''t decided what to do with her yet. What bothers me most about the whole thing is that I became interested in Shigure and not her body. I want to know what she thinks, likes her, see her smile, spend time together and nonsense like that. I am not in love with the expressionless woman but I admit that I havee to like her. Perhaps she is among the first five women who have caught my attention the most, the problem is that getting too close will cause problems when the Ryozanpaku discovers the type of person I am, someone who kills his enemies instead of just defeating them. As time goes by, the idea of ??bing an enemy of the Ryozanpaku seems more bitter to me. Like I said before, I am human. Humans are social creatures in need of a group and I am no exception. For the first time in my horrible life, I feel like I found a group where I can fit in. Although I have some ties with the yakuza, there is no friendship between us and they are just business. The criminal groups close to me are people who listen to my orders for fear that I will harm them or their families, so we are not friends either. I don''t go to school so I don''t have a group that I could approach. I honestly feel lonely. Maybe that''s why my mind has been so messed up with the harem issue, the idea of ??formingsting rtionships is something I want but at the same time it''s something I fear. If for some reason I fall in love with a woman and she betrays me then I might go crazy, and not in a metaphorical sense. The Berserker skill isn''t there just for decoration. In my entire life only once did I lose control of anger. Hitting people to death, burning houses with people inside, filling someone with bullets, those are things that I have done to survive and to some extent, they were justified by my own beliefs, but the actions I did when I lost control were unjustified and they were born out of hatred without any thought of benefits. That is why I am sure that if I fall in love and am betrayed I will do something that I will regret. Despite all theseplex problems, I have to decide what to do about Shigure as another problem arose. Kenichi hasn''t noticed since he''s a dense idiot, but the Ryozanpaku members and I have noticed a problem. Miu looks at me too much with an expression that is slightly above friendship. Did he really move you so much that I gave you money for food? I am speechless. Shigure hasn''t noticed either because, well, low emotional intelligence. But I''m sure things will go from bad to worse when she finds out about it. Shigure has begun to show traits of possessiveness and jealousy. I did not implement my n to manipte her into falling in love with me but things are already happening. This situation doesn''t make me happy, if I don''t do something then the Ryozanpaku masters will chase me for being a murderer, but Shigure will hunt me out of spite. Never underestimate a woman with a broken heart, especially if she can cut through steel with a kitchen knife. For now, I''m going over a new n that will make a lot of people suffer but will ensure a happy ending, more or less. I have thought of something interesting, humans have a limit that they cannot exceed or their bodies will break. In this world, the human limit is higher than in my homeworld so it means a greater potential to be stronger. If people can break concrete with one kick and create shock waves with their fists then they can be considered monsters even if they are not dangerous. What is human nature? Selfishness. What does a human with power do? Abusing others. Adding 1 + 1 it can be seen that this world is not all joy and rainbows, if the Ryozanpaku defends the ideology of martial arts that do not kill then there must be a group that believes in murder as the way of the strong. What happens when two groups have opposite ideas? There is conflict. My n is simple and stupid, so stupid it''s brilliant. Making the idealistic group and the extremist groupe into conflict, there will be some sacrifices but it is all for the greater good (I hope the sacrifice is Kenichi since he is the one who caused the problem). For some reason it makes me want to stroke a long beard, weird. I need to investigate if there is a dangerous organization in favor of the assassination. Then I must be expelled from the Ryozanpaku and disappear for a while. Then I must turn the evil organization against the Ryozanpaku without me dying trying. I have to make sure that Shigure is in danger and I will help her, being saved by someone whose back she had turned should be enough for her to ignore my ws, based on the suspension bridge effect this should work. The hero saves the princess trick does not go out of style for the simple fact that it is effective, add a dose of guilty love, and vo, you get a cute wife who does not question whether she forms a harem. As I separate from the Ryozanpaku, I could take the opportunity to look for candidates for my harem and see how I can introduce them into the chaos I want to cause. This n has a high chance of failure and the slightest mistake can make me the enemy of the entire martial artsmunity which would mean my death (I can''t leave this world until finishing the main mission, something Navi forgot to mention. Shitty fairy). My only advantage is that I can strengthen at an absurd speed that even surprised Hayato, the strongest man in the world (ording to himself). I just have to keep getting better until I can find clues to the evil organization that I hope does exist and it''s not just my delusions from watching James Bond movies. This world is named after Kenichi so being around him should make sure I run into trouble, and trouble can be opportunities if you''re optimistic enough. Now the question is, is it really worth doing all this for Shigure? What can I say, sometimes I''m a little sentimental Hahahahaha! ... Holy shit Navi, your stupidity if was contagious! Chapter 8: James Bond Wasnt Lying! Chapter 8: James Bond Wasn''t Lying! My strength has been developing at a terrifying speed since I came to this world, instead of being happy about this I started to worry. Each person is born with a certain amount of potential, this is what defines how high your talent will be in what you do. Beethoven was a genius when it came to music, no one can deny that he put in a great effort from his childhood and that effort was what shaped his talent, but in the same way, it cannot be denied that innate talent had an important role in its development. If Beethoven did not have a great innate talent then he could not have remained one of the most outstanding figures in the history of music despite his deafness. Effort and talent are two sides of the same coin, great talentplements constant effort, if you only depend on talent without making an effort then you will only be someone a little better than others, but never a genius. The effort is more important than talent, a person without talent can achieve wonders as long as he puts in enough effort. In turn, a talented person who makes the same effort as someone without talent will be an absolute genius. Hayato Furinji is an example of this, not only does he possess absurd innate talent, the amount of effort he has put into his life as a martial artist could break the will of most people, it is no exaggeration to say that Hayato is a monster with a will of iron. Hayato has grown very fond of Kenichi due to the determination he saw in the boy. Even if Kenichi doesn''t possess any martial arts talents, his willpower can make up for his shorings. With Hayato''s good impression of Kenichi, it wouldn''t be strange if the strongest superman not only trained him as his main disciple, he could even groom him to make him the ideal match for his granddaughter Miu Furinji. Hayato is a man who loves her family and will respect Miu''s wishes, if the blonde wanted to form a rtionship with a mediocre person then Hayato would not stop her but would make sure to train that person to be someone worthy of his granddaughter. Despite Hayato''s good heart, he is still a traditional martial artist who wishes to see his offspring grow stronger. Why am I saying all this? Because the fucking old shit has been promoting his granddaughter like she''s ate-model car. It seems that my disy of innate talent and superhuman effort was enough to see me as a good specimen to enhance his family lineage. Hayato was not someone who put the good of his lineage above the happiness of his family so he would not get involved in his granddaughter''s love life and at most he would act as a protective grandfather who would beat up his suitors, the problem is that Miu seems confused with her own feelings. On the one hand, Kenichi has been her first friend and has shown an obvious interest in her, even if Miu isn''t the brightest lightbulb in her room, she still has the slightest brain to notice Kenichi''s feelings. She doesn''t think much of him since in her opinion Kenichi is just a good friend. Considering that Kenichi is a ma for trouble then it will only be a matter of time before they engage in an absurd event that will bring him closer to Miu and love will blossom. I don''t have to be a fortune teller to know this, if you want to work with the yakuza then you must have a good head as only the muscle will make you die early, I pride myself on being a paranoid who pays attention to detail. Miu has been forming a good impression on Kenichi by seeing his efforts to be stronger, the problem is that there is a handsome idiot who tries even harder than Kenichi. My luck with women has always been good as well as a headache, I have never been short of candidates to spend a night, the problemes when some of them are not right in the head and you do not know what they are willing to do. One piece of advice, bring your own condoms as you never know if the crazy woman made holes in them. Adolescence is a time of instability with the whole issue of hormones and mood swings so it is not umon to feel attracted to more than one person at a time. Sometimes I think I''m the weirdo as instead of being happy to gain the attention of a cute busty blonde, I find it troublesome. I''ve been focusing on improving my skills and talents so things haven''t reached a trouble spot, the Ryozanpaku members think I''m a training-obsessed guy so I don''t see Shigure and Miu''s feelings. I have tried hard to maintain the dense idiot image, I am imitating Kenichi a bit but my biggest role model is the son of the yakuza leader in my homeworld. I have met him a couple of times and I must say that he is not cut out to inherit the position of leader of the mafia, it would be better if he became a pastry chef. So far I have been studying weapon handling and stealth with Shigure, acupuncture with Kensei, and chiropractic with Akisame. To begin with, my strength has improved to the human limit of 50%. My Will also reached 50% and Rasen reached 4%, which is surprising considering that I am still trapped in my ownmon sense. Hayato wanted to teach me the use of internal force, also called Ki, but Shigure was the one in charge of doing it. She has actually gotten quite sticky with me, not that Iined as her body is to my liking and I finally found clues about an evil organization so I can put my ns in motion to make Shigure part of my harem. I''m secretly relieved that my assumption about an evil organization was true or it would be embarrassing to make assumptions based on spy movies. A few days ago Kenichi brought in a guy named Ikki Takeda after they fought. Apparently, he is a former boxer with an arm injury and came for Akisame to repair his nerves. I really don''t give a shit about that guy but I''m the temporary assistant at Akisame''s clinic, the best way to learn is through experience. This also helped bring my improved learning ability to 35% and agile hand ability to 20%. My advanced first aid talent reached 40% bybining acupuncture and chiropractic. More than first aid it should be specialized medicine, but I do not write what the system says. My skills and talents forbat were also strengthened. [Combat instinct (42%)> (50%)], [Will of Steel (15%)> (20%)], [Ryusui Gansai-ken intermediate (40%)> (80%)]. The biggest improvement was in advanced gunbat where I hit 55%, which shows how long I''ve spent with Shigure. While treating the boxer, I was able to hear some interesting things about a group called Ragnarok. They are just a gang of teenagers who want to act tough, they are no different than kids as they even use names from Norwegian mythology as pseudonyms. I wouldn''t have paid attention to them if it weren''t for the boxer mentioning that the leaders of that group possess monstrous strength. I asked him a couple of low-key questions with innocent curiosity so that Akisame would not be suspicious and now I have a theory that there is a martial arts master behind this group. I don''t have proof yet, but this was the only clue I have at the moment. If it turns out its just kids ying at being a gangster I''m going to break their limbs for ruining my expectations. The fact that they should be my age doesn''t change the fact that they are just stupid kids. I am anxious, I want to put my ns into action as soon as possible since I have not been with a woman since I came to this world, and having Shigure around all the time is too much temptation. In fact, my Will stat didn''t grow from training, it did from resisting Shirure''s advances as she started bathing with me despite my objections. I could sleep with her and send my ns to hell, but that would make it more difficult to form a harem, I need Shigure to be willing to ept that I have other lovers as well as prevent her from bing my enemy after knowing that I am a murderer. For the moment I must continue to strengthen myself in case things get out of control. I still haven''t broken the High-ss Disciple limit, but I can fight at the Expert level if I use knives and daggers as they are my weapon of choice. Now I can use Ryusui Gansai-ken with daggers instead of my hands which has increased the destructive power of my techniques. Shigure turned out to be a master at weapon forging and she made me a custom pair of daggers. I hate to admit it but I am really falling in love with this expressionless beauty. With the advent of the system, I stopped hating the idea of ??forming asting rtionship, which has loosened my self-imposed limitations. I would like to form a rtionship with Shigure, but the harem issue makes it impossible to have a normal rtionship so my ns are a necessary evil. Since Shigure will suffer greatly from my actions, the least I can do is swear that I will make her happy after she is in my harem. In order not to lose the few human values ??that I have left, I promise that I will make my harem happy. Even if I don''t love all my future lovers I will still give them a good life, of course, I will give priority to the ones that I find the most pleasant since favoritism is inevitable, but I will make sure that they are all happy. Oh shit. Did I just take an oath? I''M A FUCKING IDIOT! ¡­ Ah whatever. It''s stupid to cry over spilled milk, I just have to go ahead and make sure I don''t put problem women in my harem. "What do you think?" - Speaking of my future harem, a pleasant voice interrupted my thoughts. "I think about the future and what should I do with my life" - I spoke in a tired voice as I returned to eat my bowl of ramen. One day Miu and Kenichi were busy studying for their exams and the Ragnarok teachers were busy training so I took advantage of that free time to take a walk while looking for information on the group of teenagers with chuunibyou syndrome. While searching for information, I came across a group of strange girls in colorful uniforms that made them look like cheerleaders. They told me that was their territory and to get out. I am a civilized person so calmly and courteously I told them to fuck off ... So long without sex has put me in a bad mood. Those crazy women took out weapons from I don''t know where and started attacking me. It was bizarre when one of them pulled a whip from under her skirt but I''m not going to question her hobbies. As the civilized person that I am, I tried to reason with them by beating them until they could not get up, I did not break anything since I am civilized, but their bodies will hurt for several days. While I wasmenting how violent girls are these days, a beauty with dark skin and big breasts came along that suited my tastes. She looked at the girls on the ground and pulled a stick out of her sleeves and thennded a blow at my head without saying a word. Even if she was attractive I have no masochistic tendencies so I held the cane, pulled her hard to get closer to her, and hit her stomach to get the air out of her. After beating her I left as my free time was ending, I had to go back to Akisame''s clinic to learn how to manipte a person''s nervous tissue using only my fingers. The next day I apanied Miu and Kenichi to their school as usual. While I was returning I met one of the girls that I had hit, she was the weakest so shested less time and that is why she did not end up as hurt as her friends. Who said only the strong survive. She asked me to follow her since her leader wanted to talk to me, it could be a trap but I still followed her since I carried my weapons in case of a fight, plus Shigure was watching me so even if a martial arts master appeared We coulde together to fight My cute weapons master follows me every time I go out with Miu and Kenichi. Even if her low emotional intelligence prevents her from knowing of Miu''s growing attraction to me, her instincts are as sharp as her des and she seems to know something is wrong. Shigure''s instinct is a problem if I want to conquer other women in this world so my departure from Ryozanpaku is getting closer, although Shigure maybe being more assertive with me because she senses that I am about to leave, how troublesome. After following the cheerleader girl I ran into the busty brte in a warehouse. There were no explosives in the best ces to destroy the ce, there were no sniper tracks on the windows so this didn''t look like a trap, I still stayed close to the entrance so I could escape if something dangerous came up. In general, I had a little chat with the brte named Kaname Kugatachi. My abilities left a deep impression on her as the gap between our strengths is too great even though I am younger than her. Kaname wants to show that women are as strong as men, apparently, her confidence was damaged by how easily I defeated her with just my hands. I told her that I am actually a fighter with weapons that did more damage to her pride. Despite looking so would be she is actually cute when she makes a sad face like an abandoned puppy. I wanted to pat her head but that wouldpletely break her pride and I did not want a useless woman in my harem, maybe in the future, I will add useless women who will only be there to fill in numbers, for now, I will try to find capable women. Navi said that I will be able to bring my harem into my world so I need capable women to help me build a strong organization. I know, what happened to want a quiet life without getting into troublesome things? Well, I change my mind. I am going to live a long time because of Rasen and I will get bored if I am just a simple office worker or a stupid thing like that, plus I will need a lot, and I say A LOT of money if I am to have a massive harem. Ie from a macho family so I believe that the man is the one who should support his family, if my future harem wants to work it is fine, but in the end, I will be the one to solve any possible problem that may arise. I''m drifting off-topic with Kaname,tely, my mind tends to wander between my ns, that''s why I prefer to use violence instead of the brain, thinking about everything is problematic. Kaname and I started talking about what strength is and how to get it. I said a lot of inspiring shit that I got out of some self-help books, you know, things like if you believe in yourself anything is possible, true strengthes from the heart, and my favorite, the strong protect themselves while the strongest protect others. I felt like throwing up but I resisted it like a winner. I don''t understand how Kenichi can say this kind of cheesy shit like it''s natural. My words seemed to touch Kaname''s heart so we became friends, which was a good start to my new n to make her part of my harem. I am still working on how to include her in the war I will cause between the martial arts factions and I am not going to use the hero saving the princess technique, I will reserve that for troublesome women who are better brainwashed. For now, things are going well, I just had to hit her and then encourage her to get close¡­ I know I am scum, but I am a scum that will form a harem with beautiful women. I''ve been out to eat and train a couple of times with Kaname, I make it look like our dates are training sessions so that Shigure doesn''t go from being a clumsy and quiet girl to bing a jealous woman who knows how to use swords. I''m using a soft approach with Kaname, she only knows martial arts so it''s easy to get into her heart if you can earn her respect and treat her as an equal. I also have to act like a dense guy to prevent Kaname from falling in love too soon or it will only be a superficial crush, what I want is for her to be dependent on me so that she would rather die than leave me. Ah, the things I do to have a peaceful harem, my future lovers are lucky to have me. Putting aside the fact that I was catching Navi''s narcissism, I continued to enjoy my meal with Kaname while ignoring Shigure''s intense gaze that she was watching me from the top of a tree. I also ignored Miu and Kenichi who were looking at me while hiding in a candy store. Kenichi''s curious expression was eptable, but the traces of jealousy in Miu''s gaze were something I didn''t see. I definitely didn''t see it, it was a mirage. Chapter 9: Everyone Can Meditate Except Me Chapter 9: Everyone Can Meditate Except Me Amitabha, my mind is calm. Amitabha, I am one with the world. Amitabha, drive out worldly desires. Amitabha, Shigure stops looking at me as I try to meditate. Shortly after obtaining the 10% ki energy to supplement the Rasen, I began to practice meditation. It is important to maintain a bnce between physical training and mental training. If you only depend on strength and instincts to fight then it is difficult to enter the Expert ss and impossible to reach the Master level. Physically I am at the mid-level Expert level, my techniques are at the top of the High-ss Disciple level, only my consciousness is at the bottom of the High-ss Disciple, which has started to limit my development. The members of the Ryozanpaku think that my problem is that I have not had enough experience of battles so my mind has not tempered, but I know what the real problem is. My mind and heart are out of sync. Many times I have had to make decisions that go against what I want, things like staying away from people I liked because of how problematic my life is. Another thing is that, despite trying to be a rational and civilized person, my true nature is that of an impulsive and violent idiot. There have been several asions where my mind says "Luis No!" But my heart screams "Luis Yes !!". This has brought me several problems that I prefer not to remember. When you use reason to suppress instinct, chaos arises. This is why animals are happier than humans, they just have to stick to their instinctual impulses without thinking about things like moral values. Having the ability to reason is more of a burden than a benefit. I had not cared about the internal conflict that urred inside me, normally I only needed alcohol and women to stop worrying about a possible existential crisis. However, now that I have be involved with the world of martial arts I can understand how dangerous an internal conflict is for a martial artist. ording to Kensei, when the will, ideals, and desires collide with each other is when a "demon of the heart" is born. In my opinion, it is an exaggerated name. If I have a demon of the heart then my growth will be limited and it is possible to deviate into an abyss that will corrupt my essence as a person. Stories of people developing split personalities, schizophrenia issues, orplete dementia gave me the creeps. I may not be the sanest and kindest guy, but I don''t want to start talking in the third person while threatening to kill all 9 generations of a woman just for rejecting me, that sounds sick. I started researching a meditation method that was right for me. Contrary to what people usually believe, meditation is not just sitting cross-legged and reciting Buddhist chants, the point of meditation is concentration and emptying of the mind. A painter can meditate by focusing on the canvas while he ignores the rest of the world. A pianist can meditate while ying a piece of music while all his attention is focused on the music. As long as you can focus your whole mind on yourself while closing your senses then you can meditate. Meditation is different for each person, even among Buddhists it is necessary to make small adjustments in the ways they meditate, things from the rhythm of breathing, posture, or singing speed, there are always small distinctions between each person. I tried to recreate meditation methods that I read in different books and I have to say, I suck at this. Although I have the talent for meditation, it is the lowest among my traits being low level and only at 10%. I can rx my body, control my pulse and calm my breathing, the problem is concentration. I am unable to achieveplete focus on myself, my mind is always alert to the stimuli around me, I can even distinguish the movement of a flea through the fur of a dog. It sounds amazing but it''s a fucking hassle, I can never rx and always feel irritated, plus I have some insomnia issues. I tried to use fighting as my meditation method but I focus entirely on my opponent, not myself. I asked the Ryozanpaku masters for advice on a method of meditation and I must say that these guys are martial artists from head to toe. Shio, Karate master maintains a squatting posture while doing breathing exercises. This improves the control of his force to the point that he can hit a ss of water to make the liquid move without damaging the container, it is an excellent technique to do internal damage to the enemy and if it weren''t because Shio is from the fist of life, it could kill someone by destroying their organs. You can also move your organs through deep breathing which is interesting, I will learn how to do that so that a stab in the abdomen does not pierce something important. [Skills: Body Control (3%)] Kensei, master of Kenpo does traditional Tai Chi movements. Despite his short stature and little muscle mass, his blood flow is several times faster than the average person to improve his muscle activity, if it weren''t for Kensei putting a lot of effort into refining his blood vessels and internal organs then his heart not would resist the pressure. I have asked him to teach me how to do that and he only epted after giving him pictures of Kaname''s assistants training (only the assistants, I already consider Kaname my future lover so I must take care of her). Apparently, they are part of the group of childish teens and call themselves Valkyries, I almostughed when I heard it. [Skills: Advance (5%)] Apachai, Muay Thai master hit things. It''s the simplest method and the one that I thought might help me but I underestimated how hollow Apachai''s head was. The subject literally stops thinking and only moves his arms and legs. During training, he tries to contain himself so as not to kill Kenichi by ident (although he has almost crippled him several times), but when he lets his body loosen then it is dangerous to get close or he will end up hitting you with all his might. I don''t have much to learn from Apachai but I want to develop muscle memory simr to his so that my body can keep fighting even if I am unconscious. I just have to be careful not to be like Miu who attacks anyone who gets close to his back. [Skills: Automatic Fist (1%)] Shigure, Weapon Master polish her weapons. It''s a simple method, but it looks amazing the way she does. Perhaps it is the favoritism that I give her over the other masters of the dojo, but the way she concentrates while she polishes a sword with the de to cut steel makes her look beautiful. I can''t use her method as for me, weapons are just tools and I don''t see them as an extension of my body, this is something that has bothered Shigure as she wants me to develop what she calls ''intention of the sword''. To calm her down, I''m learning how to forge weapons alongside her and I must say it''s interesting, I just wish Shigure hadn''t mentioned that her technique is a secret family method that can only be passed down between her family. Although I''m sure she could show it to a friend if necessary, but the fact that she said it with a slight blush on her cheeks makes me wonder when she learned to be assertive, was it Akisame? Dammit. [Talents: Forge (12%)] Hayato, master of martial art created by himself, Furinji Style, just sleeps and eats. It might sound like the most ridiculous but the ability to carry on a conversation while sleeping shows how absurd the old man is. Hayato eats and sleeps with a special method that allows him to get the most out of each breath. Even in a polluted environment like the city, Hayato can take advantage of the oxygen in the atmosphere which can also prevent him from being poisoned¡­ I wonder if he is still human. He is teaching me his breathing method which will be helpful to avoid being attacked with poisonous gas, plus it is beneficial for health and I feel that this breathing method is the first step to achieve something bigger. [Energies: Hamon (3%)] Akisame, master of Jiujitsu, makes quite bizarre stone sculptures. Although Akisame could break the stone with his hands, he uses a hammer and chisel while shaping the stone. Even if the sculptures of him are strange, they are very well done with an emphasis on the smooth porcin-like texture. Akisame''s strong point is not his enormous strength and skill, it is his precision. Akisame follows the idea of ??''form over strength'', and I am sure that he is the second strongest master in the dojo. I am currently focused on learning medicine knowledge from him as you never know when it will be helpful to be able to rebuild a broken arm. I also started a special workout to turn my muscle tissue into pink muscle, this is the highest quality type of muscle tissue and there is usually a limited amount of pink muscle that a person can develop. Akisame managed to develop 100% pink muscle and now he is teaching me his secret method as he wants to see how far I can go. The fact that he is Shigure''s adoptive father and already sees me as his son-inw has nothing to do with it. [Skills: Perfect Muscles (25%)] Although I could note up with a meditation method, I have not yet reached the point where the disharmony in my mind and heart bes dangerous so I will take my time to develop an appropriate meditation method for me. On a side note, Hayato and Akisame developed a strange rivalry to see which of their girls will be able to catch me. Both the girls and the teacher pair are upset about how close I have be with Kaname, but they calmed down when I told them that I admired the dojo masters so much that I wanted to experience the feeling of helping someone on the martial arts path. My mind refused to register the teary faces of the men. It was poignant but unpleasant. I would only be grateful if fucking Kenichi was dumb at sensitive times. Kenichi was moved by my words and said that it was admirable how much I cared for my disciple Kaname to the point of calling her by her name without honorifics, especially since sometimes she would hold my hand and I did not reject her. I mean, really? So much drama for saying her first name and holding hands? The Japanese are too conservative. Kenichi is not a bad guy, but his loose mouth brings me a lot of trouble. Sometimes I think it''s his revenge for Miu''s growing feelings for me. I''m afraid that at this rate it won''t be long before Miu goes from ''it catches my attention'' to ''I like it''. I really don''t like Miu as she is an irrational woman who hits others for no reason, her jealousy made her want to hit me for bathing with Shigure even though I am technically the victim. Unless something happened to make her docile, I have no ns to include her in my harem. Sorry Hayato, but Akisame is the winner. I am mentally tired from everything I have to do, on the one hand, I must win the hearts of Shigure and Kaname while making sure to look like a dense idiot without allowing them to lose interest in me. If I really don''t show the slightest interest in they may be frustrated and instead of loving me, they will resent me. I am also looking for other candidates for my harem. The Valkyries that work for Kaname are an option since they will listen to Kaname as blind fanatics, if I catch Kaname and y my cards well I will be able to have the Valkyries as servants. Even if they enter my harem they will be just filler since they do not attract me. Speaking of attraction, I''ve found that quests only appear when I''m interested in a woman with an important destiny or outstanding beauty. Although I had not nned to maintain a rtionship with Lin Ruioxi, I cannot deny that she has been the most beautiful woman I have seen besides that I had just slept with her, it is normal to feel attracted. Shigure needs no exnation. With Kaname, I got another mission after our first date as I found out how nice dating her can be because of how calm she is without having amunication problem like Shigure. [Mission: Purpose of a warrior Kaname Kugatachi has the heart of a true martial artist. Her goal in her life is to show that women can be as strong as men. Help her be the strong woman of her dreams as you win her maiden heart. Sess conditions: 1) Make Kaname Kugatachi reach High-ss Disciple level (0/1) 2) Gain the affection of Kaname Kugatachi (1/1) 3) Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Kaname Kugatachi quits martial arts (0/1) 2) Rejection of Kaname Kugatachi (0/1) Reward: 1 Martial Arts Uniform, 1 Gift of Love] I won''t earn much for getting Kaname but I am attracted to this woman enough to ignore the rewards. It wasn''t a surprise to have Kaname''s affection as she shows signs of infatuation, but she doesn''t seem to have the courage to dere what I''m grateful for or it would all be troublesome. Yet another reason to love her. I feel like it was easy to win her over, I still don''t get Shigure''s affection since she herself is confused about her feelings. She wants to get close to me, but at the same time, she seems nervous that I may reject her feelings. Once you know her well enough, it''s easy to understand what she''s thinking, so I don''t have to worry about Shigure dering his feelings for me before making my preparations for the mess I''ll make. As for Miu, I haven''t received a mission from her as I don''t like her jealous attitude. I prefer a crazy woman who wants to stab me for dating other women rather than a violent woman who wants to hit me because a woman smiles at me. The problem blonde aside, my ns are going well. Thanks to Kaname I have understood the Ragnarok group and indeed they are just troublesome children who do not want them in their homes. I could join them¡­ No, they are too childish. Chapter 10: How I Met Your Mother Chapter 10: How I Met Your Mother The boys of Ragnarok are quite strong for their age (I know we are the same age but it does not matter), they could sweep the ground with most teenagers their age, the problem is that they are wasting that potential. Instead of acting like the viins on a children''s show, they should be polishing their skills, or at least enjoying their youth. It bothers me that they waste the quiet life of students that I have not been able to enjoy. When I started training Kaname I also helped her Valkyries as I want to have minimally helpful servants. They don''t resent me for hitting them and instead just show respect, I think they are masochists. I particrly like one of them despite being the most problematic. Valkyries are weapon fighters, but a redhead named Kisara Nanjo hates using weapons as her belief is that a martial artist only needs her fists to fight, even though she uses kicks. The fact that she looks down on women withrge breasts may also be a reason why she doesn''t get along with the rest of the Valkyries. I understand that she has aplex with her t chest but her slim legs and cute butt give her a lot of points so she should think better of herself. I became friends with Kisara after beating her a bit and helping her train her Tae Kwon Do hers. I insist these girls are masochists, although I don''t dislike them. Kaname joined the group of jealous girls, but she controls it better than Shigure and Miu since she wants to be strong first before dering herself. I don''t know how strong she wants to be, but she should be High-ss Disciple level so I''ve had to regte her training so that she doesn''t get stronger too quickly. Even though I''m stunting her growth, it''s actually a good thing for her. If she improves without stopping then her foundations will not be solid and in the future, she will not continue to improve, even I have had to decrease my training for fear of stunting my growth. Anyway, Shigure, Kaname, and Kisara are the candidates for my harem in addition to the Valkyries, although thetter matter so little to me that I don''t even remember their names. [Mission: The cat that wanted to fly Kisara Nanjo wishes to show her strength so that no one dares to underestimate her, but despite being beautiful, she has an inferiorityplex due to her t chest. Break Kisara Nanjo''splex by showing her that her t breasts can be loved. Sess conditions: 1) Make Kisara Nanjo ept herself (0/1) 2) Win the affection of Kisara Nanjo (0/1) 3) Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Kisara Nanjo does not ovee herplex (0/1) 2) Rejection of Kisara Nanjo (0/1) Reward: 1 Set of Sportswear, 1 Gift of Love] I insist, there is nothing wrong with t breasts as long as she has a pretty face and a well-shaped butt. She''s cute so it''s a shame she can''t appreciate herself, well this is where Ie in. While reviewing the missions in my system, my sleeve was thrown. "Oniichan, I want another cookie" - A cute girl spoke to me in all cloying, but I know that this brat is only acting to be pampered. Honoka Shirahama, Kenichi''s younger sister, and my new headache. This 13-year-old girl continually beats Apachai in the board game Go, she is also teaching Shigure how to make tea so she gets along well with the people of the dojo. I spend most of my time with Shigure, while Apachai is the one I train my unarmedbat with, that''s how I rted to the brat. Honoka is cute but she is very in need of attention. She used to fight Miu for Kenichi''s attention so she was my ally. I say ''was'' because she is no longer. Honoka has grown closer to metely. I started to spoil her because she reminded me of my sister before she became a pain in the ass. I didn''t expect a few pats on the head from her, handmade cookies (I like to cook), and giving her some candy money would be enough to steal Kenichi''s oniichan stand. Honoka doesn''t bother me as such, she is adorable and it rxes me to have her around me as it can distract me from my ns to cause a war between martial artists and manipte women. The problem is that she is a very clingy girl which has made Miu and Shigure jealous. They stare at us intently whenever Honoka sits on myp during my coffee and cookie breaks. Fortunately, no one has reported me for pedophilia as I treat Honoka like a little sister, but Kenichi''s hateful look is a nuisance. No, on second thought it''s fun. Well done Honoka, I''ll give you another cookie! "Have a cookie for being a good girl" - I gave a cookie to the brat on myp as she enjoyed Kenichi''s blood tears. Why are you so jealous that your little sister is taken from you? You should be worried about the jealous look Miu looks at me with, I''m snatching who you like without making the slightest effort. Kaname has also seen me take care of Honoka when I take the girl to buy candy and is not bothered by what has raised my opinion of her. I take advantage of those moments with Honoka to continue searching for information from the martial arts master behind Ragnarock. I have already confirmed that there is a martial artist who is at least at the Master level, I do not know the identity of the people or group that supports Ragnarok but it is only a matter of time before something happens since my approaches to Kaname and Kisara have already been noticed by the other members of Ragnarok. Kenichi and Ragnarok seem to be in a confrontation over differences in their ideologies, but nobodyins about my approach to the group since Kenichi needs strong enemies to improve. Kenichi also doesn''t mind that my disciple is part of Ragnarok since he won''t fight a woman anyway. One day he will end up dying for that gentleman mentality. Kenichi''s problems are not my problem, I have to make Ragnarok notice me to get the attention of the master who runs them. Lately, I''ve felt someone watching me every time I go out without Shigure behind me. My new stalker only watches me when Shigure isn''t following me so I must be careful not to get kidnapped without finishing my preparations. I don''t know the identity of the stalker, but I could see that he is a man in a shy white martial arts uniform. I couldn''t see his face since he had a hood and I could only find him through the reflection of a disy case while I went to buy ramen, but I''m sure he''s strong from his posture. Hayato is too focused on Kenichi so I don''t have someone to cover my back. The old man''s actions are understandable, Kenichi is still too weak to take care of himself while I could escape a Master if I do my best. I have to do something conspicuous so that my stalker decides to kidnap me and thus I will get away from the Ryozanpaku. I am sensitive to other people''s stares and I can identify the kinds of intentions that people have when looking at me. The stalker shows interest in my martial skills, possibly he wishes to see my potential and take me as a disciple. The aura of danger around him lets me know that this guy follows the path of the death fist where the fighter kills his enemies, the opposite of the Ryozanpaku''s fist of life. That stalker is the key to my ns. "Hey Listen! This is the true power of the Harem King, not even the lolis will be safe from your clutches muahahaha! " - Navi has been very noisytely since I have not yet put a woman in my harem. Since I can''t hit him because Honoka is on myp I''ll just ignore him. I wanted to rx as thinking of all the possible scenarios is giving me a headache. I would like a parallel thinking skill but apparently, it is a difficult skill to get unless you can go to the world of magic. Maybe the next world should be a world of swords and magic, Navi gave me a description of the different worlds I could go to. World of Swords and Magic, worlds where dragons are real, there are other humanoid races like elves and beast people. These worlds are good for growing up and picking up women as the danger makes it easier to do the hero trick saving the princess, the problem is that these worlds are dangerous as many have a Demon King or Evil Gods making disasters. The fact that one day I''ll be able to hit a god makes my inner atheist shudder with excitement. Worlds of Cultivation are simr to Chinese culture during the time of the warring kingdoms. They are worlds where potential and luck y an important factor in growth. They follow thew of the jungle where the strong prey on the weak, but it is because of this mentality that those worlds are filled with moronic people with superiorityplexes that rise to the level of a mental disorder. Well, at least most of the women who practice cultivation are beautiful, but apparently, their personalities suck. They are one of the most troublesome worlds because there is never ack of idiots who want to destroy the world because they have nothing better to do. Worlds of Technology can be simr to my homeworld but with greater technological advances that go from a couple of decades on, to civilizations that dominate space travel. If I cane up with a way to create a passage between worlds to bring vehicles and weaponry from these worlds then I could start world domination instead of just doing an enterprise to support my harem. Hmm, I''ll save it forter. There are other types of worlds with infinite possibilities, I could even go to a world just like my homeworld but with zombies or in the middle of a war. Seeing all the kind of shit I can find increased my determination to strengthen myself and build my harem. Apparently, the harem is not only to fulfill the pathetic fantasies of the being that my system gave me, it can also strengthen me by umting achievements since I can obtain titles and titles give effects. [Titles: Guardian (100%): I''m not a yandere, just a little overprotective! Increase stats by protecting a loved one. The increase in strength is proportional to the affection for the protected person and the Will statistic] [Titles: King of the Harem (5%): Woman I see, woman I get! It increases the feelings of love, affection, trust, affection, obsession, and lust that women have for the user. It does not create new feelings and only increases existing feelings so be careful with your actions] Although the descriptions make me question the idiot who made this system, the effects of the titles are important to my growth. Ahh, damn it! I keep thinking about all kinds of things at once and again I have a headache. "Hehe Oniichan is the best" - Honoka spoke happily when I started patting her head. I love animals and treating Honoka like a puppy is rxing. I should get a magical pet to follow me on my travels, it would be good for my sanity as Navi will drive me crazy one of these days. Now I wonder if I''m developing a patting skill, it''s strange how Honoka turns to putty when I patted her. I have patted Shigure as she has been jealous and her reaction was cute, she had closed her eyes and fell asleep with a smile. The fact that Shigure trusts me so much to abandon her entire guard makes me feel a bit guilty for making ns that will hurt her. Well, I can deal with the guilt so it''s okay. My moment of peace was interrupted by Kensei''s scream. "My brother is in town !!" - He sounded excited and angry. Apparently, a letter had arrived to notify him of the arrival of his brother in the city. I have no idea of ??the family drama in Kensei''s life but it seems like there are problems between the two brothers. I understand his older brother, I would also have problems with my younger brother if he acted like an old pervert who harasses schoolgirls. I respect Kensei''s strength but in everything else I find him unpleasant, I understand that he has a daughter the same age as Kenichi so he is even worse. Kensei didn''t read the entire letter and ran out of the dojo in an unknown direction. Kenichi is a good boy, but he is also a busybody so he went to read the rest of the letter. "It seems that Ma-sensei''s daughter is in Chinatown and had problems with gangsters, the letter was to ask for Ma-sensei''s help ..." - Kenichi didn''t know what face to put on how hasty his teacher was. Well done Kensei, you abandoned your daughter with the gangsters to hunt down your brother. Now that I think about it, Kensei left his family so that he could pursue his dream of harassing women ... I won''t think much of that or I might end up puttingxative in the stupid old man''s food. I pity his daughter. "We have to go help her!" - Kenichi spoke with a noble and fair tone. Ah shit, here we go again. The dojo masters are busy, Akisame is still in the clinic, Shigure was forging something special, Shio left a few days ago to work (I was surprised that he had a job), I don''t think it is a good one if Apachai and Hayato has a strange look ... Ah I recognize that look, he want Kenichi to use this situation to gain experience. That''s fine, but it bothers me that he''s giving me the same look. I don''t want Miu damn old man! "We have to go!" - Miu will have several ws, but her sense of justice is almost as great as her breasts so she did not take long to include herself. "I''m busy and I won''t be able to apany you, but you should bring Apachai just in case" - Hayato spoke with a serious expression that hid how much fun with this for him. This old man sometimes acts like a child, he even eats sweets like a child. I sighed and agreed to go. I''m used to dealing with the mob so this is easy, just kind of annoying. Well, maybe I can take the moment to see how strong my blows have be against someone who is not a martial artist. "First of all we should leave Honoka at her house" - Everyone was surprised by my words. Were they nning to leave the girl here? And I''m supposed to be the irresponsible one. Kenichi, Miu, and Apachai left the girl for me and rushed to Chinatown. What a nuisance but this is better, it is not known what they could do to Kensei''s daughter if they arete. I took Honoka to her house and after knocking on the door I was greeted by a beautiful mature woman who totally fits my tastes. If this is her mother, Honoka has a great future ahead of her. Maybe you should start working on the girl to secure her when she grows up. "Ara ara, are you friends with Honoka-chan?" - Oh, she does the ''ara ara''. "Oniichan is a martial arts student like Kenichi oniichan!" - Honoka happily spoke to his beautiful mother. "Ara, nice to meet you and thank you for taking care of my daughter, she doesn''t have many friends so I''m d to see her happier thesest few days - The woman''s words made Honoka pout in annoyance, but I was fighting the urge to see her breasts bounce after she bowed slightly. This from Japanese etiquette can be nice. Kenichi, I know you''re going to want to kill me, but I can''t lie to myself. What can I say, I love mature women. [Mission: Ripe fruit is the sweetest Saori Shirahama is a proper and traditional housewife so she has no interest in other men outside of her husband. Go and show that there is no impossible, steal the heart of the beautiful milf. Sess conditions: 1) Break up Saori Shirahama''s marriage (0/1) 2) Gain the affection of Saori Shirahama (0/1) 3) Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Rejection of Saori Shirahama (0/1) Reward: 1 Pajama Set, 1 Gift of Love] What a shady system, it doesn''t allow me to be just a lover and I really must break up their marriage¡­ Oh well, it''s all for the greater good. After saying goodbye to the beautiful woman and promising to visit them so that Honoka doesn''t feel alone, I went to the address where Kenichi and the others went. I hope those idiots don''t do something troublesome. Chapter 11: Thinking gives me a migraine Chapter 11: Thinking gives me a migraine I got to Chinatown and didn''t even have to ask for directions to find the address of the letter, I just followed the sounds of destruction. "Apapapapapapapapapapapa!" - Apachai was beating several gangsters who were carrying knives and sticks. Those with pistols were lying on the ground while their weapons were broken. It surprises me that these guys can still breathe, sometimes I wonder if Apachai is in the fist of life or the fist of death. Is it okay to cripple them as long as you don''t kill them? Maybe I don''t have to leave the Ryozanpaku¡­ No, it is necessary to leave since I hate leaving loose ends, it is better to finish. I let Apachai have fun and headed for a building that showed signs of a fight. There I could see Miu, Kenichi, and a cute girl dressed in traditional Chinese clothes, I think that dress is called qipao. If that''s Kensei''s daughter then she inherited her mother''s genes, I refuse to believe that the perverted little old man could have such a beautiful daughter. In front of the three was a huge muscr man, seeing that guy I knew that these idiots are more troublesome than he expected. I left them alone for less than two hours and now they are about to face a Super Master at the level of the dojo masters. I''m going to put a fucking leash on them. "Family misfortune take this!" - Kensei''s daughterunched herself with a flying kick, it seems that she is part of the group of muscle brains. Kenichi you piece of an idiot! Don''t just watch her and stop her! You too Miu! Seeing that the pair of idiots did not react, I had to rush to avoid them killing the idiot girl. She is Kensei''s daughter so it would be a problem if she died, plus I will earn points with Kensei if I save her, which will be helpful for my future ''redemption''. "Renka-san!" - Kenichi and Miu screamed when the man hit the girl against the wall. I couldn''t stop them from hitting her but I can''t let her be killed, that guy is dangerous and doesn''t seem to mind killing the girl named Renka. I ran while lowering my stance, using an airstrike with a strong andrge enemy is stupid as you cannot evade in midair and the force of the blow will be reduced. I began topress my muscles and empty my lungs so as not to pass out from the blow I am about to receive. "Boy you have balls" - The man smiled amused when he saw my approach, I am not much in his eyes so my n can work. I threw a knife in his eyes and another in his stomach and he could easily stop them with his hands while heunched a kick to my stomach, he had to let go of Renka so the girl started to fall. Taking advantage of the fact that the man stopped pressing Renka against the wall, I threw a thin chain to wrap around Renka''s waist (I learned to handle many weapons from Shigure). Gritting my teeth, I received the kick and was thrown away. In the air, I pulled Renka to hug her so that she wouldn''t get hurt during her fall. All my moves had to be timed perfectly or I''d be in trouble. Now that I have Renka in my arms I must say that not only is she cute, but her body is also nice. I couldn''t enjoy her body as I have to keep my guard against the man. He seems surprised to see that he was tricked by a child and was now upset. "Luis-san! Luis!" - Kenichi and Miu approached while yelling. I hate the sound of my first orst name when you add the honorific ''san'' so I asked them to call me Luis. Kenichi refused out of respect, but Miu happily epted it, I hate the fact that she blushed over that nonsense. I ignored those fools and focused on the girl in my arms. The man''s blow hurt her and my rescue was not the most delicate, at least she doesn''t seem very hurt. "T-Thanks" - Renka looked at me with a slight blush ... Did I just do the hero saving the princess? Damn, I just broke my ideals! Well, whatever, she''s cute and Kensei is a shitty dad so she needs someone she can call ''daddy''. Although before I get interested in her I must see her personality if it turns out to be another Miu then no thanks. Fortunately, I didn''t have to prepare for a fight to the death that I will surely lose. One of the building''s windows smashed while Kensei made a cool but unnecessary entrance. "I see you were here brother" - Kensei spoke casually with his brother, but he was upset by what happened with Renka. Maybe he''s notplete fatherly crap. "I will finally be able to resolve issues with you" - The older brother spoke as his killing intent on him grew. Both brothers started a little talk about the right path, the essence of martial arts and h h h. "Luis! Get Renka out of here! " Kensei yelled at me as he ignored the pair of impulsive idiots. I already did a quick check on Renka and nothing is broken. He will have some muscle pain, but he will be fine with a restful night. Renka noticed that he was checking her so she didn''tin about him touching her body, I already like it. The two brothers made a fist salute. Normally the left-hand grips the right fist but the brothers did the opposite which was a sign of a duel to the death. Kensei is willing to kill his brother for following the death fist? This will be troublesome. The older brother threw a punch and Kensei evaded him. The pressure from that blow smashed the windows in the building and made us back up a bit. In an instant both Supermasters began to exchange blows while destroying the ce. Kenichi said that it was his duty as a disciple to watch the battle, I wanted to send him to hell but Renka and Miu insisted on watching the fight. I had to carry Renka to prevent her injury from getting worse and at the same time, I took the opportunity to study Renka. He has firm muscles while he stays smooth in the proper ces. This world is strange, normally a woman should reduce the size of her breasts with exercise since they are burning fat, I have known women who haverge breasts despite doing a lot of exercises but they are exceptions. In this world it seems that most of the women who do martial arts have big breasts and a round butt, I like this world. We followed the two brothers while keeping our distance so as not to be damaged by shock waves and flying debris. The older brother has arge size so the scope is greater, but Kensei can close the gap through speed and erratic movements. The most interesting thing is the way in which Kensei distributes the force of the blows towards the floor and the walls. Kensei''s blood vessel and organ enhancements allow it to distributerge impacts without causing internal damage. My bones and muscles are strong but I have neglected to improve my interior, fortunately, the Hamon strengthens my internal organs so that I will be able to use the Kensei technique. Wait, it smells like gasoline ... Don''t tell me those gangsters are going to destroy the ce. "What?!" - Kenichi yelled when an explosion shook the building, the fire began to consume the ce. Judging by the heat and the speed at which the ce burns, they must have used pure gasoline without using explosives for demolition. As long as the fight doesn''t go on for long then we can leave safely. Shitty gangsters, I''ll kill them when I get the chance. Kensei had been stuck on the ceiling like a fly, the explosion shook him creating an opening that his brother took advantage of to hit him. "Ma-sensei lost ?!" - Kenichi yelled as Miu freaked out and Renka turned pale. Kensei was fine. When the fist hit his stomach, Kensei was able to redirect the force of the impact through four blows around the heart of his brother. That wouldn''t kill his brother or stop him from fleeing, but he won''t be able to fight for a while. "Sensei we have to go!" - Kenichi yelled at Kensei as he saw that the rubble began to fall. There was a moving moment where the older brother said he was alone in China and so he left, epted defeat, and chose to stay to die, something that Kensei epted ... We head to the elevator, which seems stupid to me during a fire but they can do whatever they want, I have more important things to think about. When the doors were about to close, Kenichi ran over to the older brother and tried to help him, but the older brother threw Kenichi back into the elevator. Very moving and all, but something bothers me. I have seen desperate suicides and defeated warriors, I know the kind of look that a person puts when he epts death and that man has not epted death. With his strength, it is not impossible to get out of here and in fact, he has begun to make small movements to escape. If this guy survives I don''t care, what causes me difort is that Kensei has epted the death of his brother saying it was a death worthy of a warrior. Honor above life, Kensei wants his brother to live but he is willing to let him die. I underestimated the resolve of martial artists, if I had to choose between respecting the wishes of a loved one or keeping them alive then I would choose thetter even if the person ends up hating me. Living beings fear death, that is something natural. There are those who are willing to crawl through the filth and endure all kinds of torture in order to survive. Between living a miserable life or dying with dignity, I prefer to live. If there is life, there is a future. I will fight until myst breath and I will carry on no matter how many people I hurt along the way, even if my loved ones be my enemies I will still carry on. My respect for martial artists died. These idiots obsessed with their beliefs and ideals are not what I want to be. Those who use the fist of death are stupid extremists who believe they are right without listening to others, they look like children throwing a tantrum because their parents don''t buy them sweets. People from the fist of life are not better, they are idealists who do not look at the harshness of the world. Before I thought their mentality of sticking to their beliefs of not killing even if they are in danger was respectable, now I realize that they are just jolly idiots ying at being heroes. These two groups of idiots will cause a disaster, they are too irresponsible despite the great power they hold. I need to make some adjustments to my ns. I can''t let Shigure keep this stupid mentality, I want to take her with me to other worlds as she has the potential to be stronger. I haven''t tried it yet, but I think I can awaken the Rasen in other people. I n to use it for the women who are most helpful and loyal to me. Shigure has potential not only in strength, she has a strong emotional dependency despite how distant she acts. I have to use that kind heart of hers to create something new. Before I did not think to break her mind since I was worried about the possible result, I am not sure I can rebuild her mind and heart if something goes wrong, but now I cannot doubt. Kaname and Kisara have not had enough experience in life so I can distort their view of the world so that they see me as their priority, even above themselves. The biggest problem will be how to break and rebuild Shigure. If I''m not careful, the entire Ryozanpaku will be my enemy with no possibility of redemption ... What to do what to do ... I haven''t finished my preparations yet. I was nning to start my ns when I reached the middle of the Expert level but I need to get things moving. To begin with, I must make Shigure see me as his most important existence to the point that he will face the Ryozanpaku for my sake. The added benefit is that by having Shigure with me, Akisame will not be able to see me as an enemy and instead of dealing with me he will want to help me regain the right path. I need insurance to prevent Hayato from seeing me as an enemy. Even if it will be a nuisance, I will have to work on Miu. Hayato is an emotional man who loves his family so his case will be stronger than Akisame''s. I don''t know Renka''s personality but I will have to include her in this to ensure Kensei''s coboration. Kenichi will hate me as I n to involve his mother and sister in this, but if things go well then he will have to call me brother-inw and stepfather. There is no problem with Apachai as he will forgive me if I show care for Honoka as the big guy cares about the well-being of the children. I can take advantage of the gangsters who tried to kill us. I''m sure Kensei and the rest will forget about these gangsters, for martial artists the mafia has no value. I have to form a scenario where gangsters kidnap Kenichi''s mother and sister. I can take advantage of the suspension bridge effect and make the mature woman fall in love with me. The most important thing is that I have to kill the gangsters before the dojo masters arrive. To avoid being forgiven, I have to show them that I don''t regret it and would do it again if necessary. That will break our rtionship so I have to make sure that Shigure, Miu and Renka don''t hate me and just feelplex. My performance must be good so that the Ryozanpaku people feel guilty for turning their back on me. I will show signs of depression which will be an excellent time for the stalker to try to take me away. I will have to refuse so as not to break all ties with the Ryozanpaku and I will have them take me by force. From that moment on everything will be unfamiliar terrain so I cannot make any mistakes. For everything to go well I will have to advance the missions and form my harem. Shigure and Kaname will be the first since I know how to convince them that I have a harem. Rushed things will make our rtionship not quite strong but that will resolve itself after we part for a while. I never expected to have to n how to get two girlfriends and then get them to leave me, I don''t know how to feel about it. The next month is the most important, I have to make everything work in this short time. There are many unknown variables and if I let more time pass it is possible that my ns will be ruined by some unforeseen event. Make Shigure aware of her feelings and that she can ept my harem. Kaname is the same while at the same time I get the Valkyries. Kisara is included in the group of Valkyries so I have to captivate her. Miu and Renka are indispensable to my redemption, although I will leave them out for now as they both seem the jealous and possessive type, which will make things difficult. Honoka and Saori (her mother) are the first pieces of this n, the main thing is to make them me the Ryozanpaku after I disappear so that they cannot forget the feeling of guilt. Aah¡­ So much to think about, I have a migraine. Maybe I should take Shigure''s first time to rx or my head is going to explode. I just have to make her keep it a secret and this will also help her guilt make her dependent on me when I return from ''exile''. I gave up all my ns for now as my brain was throbbing painfully. The Kensei affair ended, I gave Renka my number so that she will call me if any problem, wath made Miu jealous. Something I found out is that Renka likes to tease people so she acted clingy with me to tease Miu. She''s troublesome, but at least her breasts feel good against my arm. Kenichi didn''t know what was going on and he just tried to calm the pair of girls. We left Renka with Kensei''s uncle. Kenichi and the others returned to the dojo and I went to my apartment. That ce is my own piece of paradise so I would like to rx in my own home. Once inside my paradise, I was greeted by a mouse. Tochumaru the mouse, is Shigure''s pet and is on the Master level, this world is absurd. Tochumaru and I became friends as I make him special snacks and I like to pet him, I really love animals. "Hi Tochumaru, do you want cheese crackers?" - I smiled at the mouse. Tochumaru pointed to the window. Shigure was at the window waiting for me to let her in. She usuallyes to spend time with me since I am the only one who does not live in the dojo, sometimes we watch movies, we eat, we chat and we bathe together, mainly because she insists on following me. An interesting fact, I am on the fifth floor. Has she been there long? Ah, whatever, as punishment for trespassing on my property I will have to steal the heart of this cute ninja, and in the process, I could take her virginity ... Chapter 12: I dont like having an audience Chapter 12: I don''t like having an audience (Shigure perspective) I don''t understand many things ... I know I''m not smart and I understand that I can''t understandplicated things. My routine was simple, wake up, train, eat, train, shower, eat and sleep. When Miu brought Kenichi to the dojo, my routine changed, now in addition to training, I also started teaching a disciple. It was fun but it bothered me that Kenichi won''t use weapons and will mimic my movements with his hands. A weapon is a weapon, a hand is a hand. A warrior with weapons uses weapons like his body, an unarmed warrior uses his hands as weapons. They are different things. I don''t like that weapons are not used as weapons. I hate triangle rulers, they look like weapons, but they are not weapons. I don''t understand why there is something that looks like a weapon, but it is not a weapon. Just as I don''t understand triangle rulers, I don''t understand feelings either. A second disciple arrived, unlike Kenichi, this new disciple did use weapons. I was happy with the arrival of Luis. When I met him I liked him. I don''t know why the way most men see me bothers me, I don''t have that problem with Kenichi and I don''t have that problem with Luis either. I like both as disciples, but I like Luis more. Luis uses weapons like me, even when he can fight unarmed, he prefers to use sharp weapons, he even adapted his unarmedbat technique to a weapon style. It made me happy to see Kensei''s angry face seeing that Luis used weapon acupuncture instead of his fingers. The arrival of Luis has brought me new experiences, most of them have been pleasant, but I do not like the bitter feeling I have when seeing him interact with other women. I don''t understand why it bothers me to see him happy with other women. Akisame said it was jealousy. He is like a father to me and he is very smart, if there is something I do not understand Akisame exins it to me. Akisame tried to exin love to me and why I want to spend more time with Luis. I didn''t understand everything he said, but I know I like Luis. I think I love my disciple. I really don''t understand what I should do, Akisame said I should be direct or someone will take Luis from me. I don''t like the idea of ??losing Luis. If I lost my friends from the dojo I would feel lonely, if I lost Akisame I would be sad, but if I lost Luis I don''t know what I would feel. I think I would be scared. I''m not sure what fear feels like but I think it scares me to lose Luis. For a few days, I have felt that something will happen, it is a bad feeling. I don''t know what''s happening, I feel like I''m going to lose Luis. I do not wanna lose it. It makes me happy to be with him, it''s nice to be together. I like how he cooks, he treats me well, he neverins about the way I speak, he even takes care of me when I walk asleep. Is this what love feels like? I like it. I want to keep feeling that way, but the feeling that something is about to happen scares me. Akisame said that I must be more assertive with Luis. I didn''t know what he meant so I looked for information in books. I blushed when I read a magazine with advice on how to win a man. Apparently, it is better to be direct and use my body to conquer it. I don''t understand. Should I beat Luis? That doesn''t seem like the method. Aaaahhh it''s so hard to think! I want some tea and cookies. Luis''s cookies are delicious, everything Luis does brings me happiness. I want Luis to be happy in the same way that I am happy. Luis even started learning how to forge weapons to make me happy. Akisame mentioned that she should convince Luis to give up his promise of a harem. I don''t understand why I should do it. If Luis wants a harem to be happy then that''s fine, I just want to be with him and see him happy. Even if it bothers me to see him with other women, it doesn''t matter as long as I can still be by his side. I did some more research and read that coption is important for people to love each other. I don''t understand what is important about it, but I think Luis will like it. Men seem to like big breasts and butts, I think Luis will like my body but I''m not sure. I have been trying to identify my feelings before copting with Luis. I don''t understand why my virginity is important, but I want to give it to Luis. Despite wanting to be with Luis, I am afraid that he may reject me. Luis is smart, he learns things very quickly and knows how to do many things. He not only makes delicious food, but he also helped repair the dojo. I''m not smart so I don''t know if you can like me. Since Luis arrived, life has been more pleasant. I have been trying to recognize my feelings to know if this is love, I did not know how long it would take but I wanted to be sure. He was thinking of giving Luis a gift. I began to forge special chainmail that could absorb and distribute the force of impacts, I put a lot of effort so that even the ki could not prate the chainmail and thus be able to avoid damage to the internal organs. It''s the best job I''ve ever done, it''s better than my own chainmail and any of my swords. I read that love brings out the best in a person, am I really in love? I don''t know, but I feel happy. The daggers I made for Luis are so that he can fight, this coat is so that he can protect himself. I want to have a long life with Luis. I was happy when I finished my work, I left my secret forge and went to see Luis surprised. I''m a little tired but I want to see his expression when he sees my gift. Luis is usually someone quiet but he is cute when he gets excited. When I gave him the daggers he was so moved that he hugged me, he felt good. I heard him whisper that no one had given him a gift. It makes me happy to be the first to give you a gift. I want to be the first to give you happy experiences. I wonder if Luis has already lost his virginity. If he did it doesn''t matter, even if I''m not the first I still want to give him the best experience. When I was thinking about a happy future, I heard that Luis, Kenichi, Miu, and Apachai went out to find Kensei''s daughter. I didn''t think about it much and waited for them toe back. When they returned I was surprised to see Kensei injured. He had a fight with his brother who was also at the Super Master level. My mind stopped hearing him after he mentioned how Luis faced a Super Master to protect Kensei''s daughter. Before I knew it, I was running to Luis''s apartment. I wanted to see him. Luis suffered harm? He was hurt? All kinds of ideas crossed my mind, scenes of Luis injured or even dead flooded my mind. I was afraid. I''ve never been so scared. Touchumaru rushed into Luis''s apartment to see how she was doing. I was too scared to enter. If I walked in and saw him hurt then I wouldn''t know what to do, my mind couldn''t think of anything and only anxiety filled my heart. Seeing Luis opening the window for me, I couldn''t control myself anymore and hugged him. No words wereing out of my mouth and I could only sob as he hugged him. The box where he brought his chain mail had been left on the floor of the apartment and I didn''t care, I just wanted to hug Luis. Luis looked confused but he hugged me. I like it when he hugs me, it is a warm feeling, it makes me feel safe and happy. "Everything is fine, nothing happens" - Luis spoke with the gentlest voice I have ever heard. His hand stroked my head as my face buried itself in his chest. I do not know why I want to kiss him, I feel that it is necessary. I followed my instincts and kissed him, Luis was just as surprised as me, I don''t understand why I''m doing this, but I feel like I will lose something valuable if I don''t show him my feelings right now. He feels good to kiss, the feel of his lips I like. My mouth fell open and my tongue wanted to explore Luis''s mouth, but he and he pushed me away. I don''t want him to be separated, I want to continue with our kiss. "Shigure I ... I don''t think this is the right thing to do ..." - Luis spoke with aplex face, he seems to want to continue kissing me, although something stops him. Now I remember that Luis wants to form a harem. Polygamous rtionships are frowned upon in Japan. I remember in the early days when Luis arrived at the dojo, he mentioned that I deserve someone who truly loves me. I don''t want someone else. I want Luis to love me. I love him so I want to be with him. "I don''t care ..." - I spoke with a serious voice, I wanted him to ept my feelings. - "I don''t care ... If you have a harem ... I want to be ... With you" My arms went around his head and I brought my face close to his. He is taller than me so I have to reach out to kiss him. "Shigure ..." - Luis showed me a small smile. There was happiness, guilt, relief, and determination in that smile. I''m not good with feelings but I understand what he wants to convey. I want him to say it in his own words. "I love you" - Luis said what I wanted to hear. "I love you" - I gave my best smile and went over to kiss him. This is the happiest moment of my life. I want to treasure it by giving everything I have to Luis. I love him and now I know that he loves me. This is the beginning of my happiness. --- (Luis Perspective) --- Well, that turned out better than I expected. Looking at the sleeping Shigure who was resting next to me on the bed, it makes me think that I have had a lot of umted stress so maybe I got carried away. I once heard of the term ''ahegao'' where a woman rolls her eyes as she sticks her tongue out of her out of pleasure. I imagined it would look unpleasant but it was a cute expression on Shigure. I underestimated my own charm. Shigure was not simply in love, she really fell head over heels in love with me. She even epted my stupid wish for a harem. Without a doubt, this woman will be one of my favorites. This will make my ns easier, but now I feel like scum. After a good five hours of intense sex, my mind is finally clear. Thinking clearly and calmly, I can tell that I amplete garbage. Why the fuck did I make a n for the mob to kidnap a mother and daughter? Even if it is something horrible that goes against any morals, I will stick with that n since it is the one with the best results. I''ll be a little sad to have to leave Shigure for a while, but it''s a necessary thing or she will never be able to ovee her moral barrier of not killing. Honestly, I have fallen a bit in love with this cute girl withmunication problems. Although it is not the first time that I have sex with a virgin, Shigure has been the first person to give me a gift, although it sounds simple it is something significant for me. It''s a bit depressing that I had to travel to another world to receive my first gift, but the poor can''t choose what garbage they will eat. Now I am doubting if I should break her mind, I am worried if some fragment is lost and her personality totally changes. I like the way she is and I don''t want to ruin my pretty ninja. Maybe I should make Shigure resent the Ryozanpaku and so I could take her into exile with me¡­ Although that will be very troublesome. Shigure''s forging skills are a treasure many would covet. If she weren''t in the dojo then many would chase her for her abilities. Being able to make steel obtain the properties of titanium without mixing metals is undoubtedly something that breaks all logic. Instead of a warrior, she should be a smith. I wonder what if I take Shigure to a world of magic where she can learn to forge magical instruments. Yes, I must definitely take her to other worlds. Anyway, the important thing is that now Navi has stopped fucking me. [A sword, a maiden Sess conditions: 1) Make Shigure Kosaka feel loved as a woman (1/1) sess 2) Win the affection of Shigure Kosaka (1/1) sess 3) Convince her to join your harem (1/1) sess Failure conditions: 1) Shigure Kosaka reject (0/1) 2) Death of Shigure Kosaka (0/1) Reward: 1 Whetstone, 1 Gift of Love] [Whetstone: she can repair any sharp weapon Uses: (100/100) Note: The stone can be repaired by a forge expert] [Gift of Love: A mystery box containing a gift for your lover Recipient: Shigure Kosaka] [Harem: Shigure Kosaka (Lover)] [Bonus: First Harem Member Achieved. The first member of the harem is not the main heroine which decreases points. The first member of the harem has excellent potential which increases points] [Bonus Prize: 1 Dimensional Travel Ticket (Low-Mid Apocalyptic World), 2 Boundary Break Pills] [Dimensional Travel Ticket (Mid-Low Apocalyptic World): Is a fucking zombie ?! Allows travel to an apocalyptic world with a low-medium danger level. Once in the world, it can be abandoned without restrictions. If you leave the world you will not be able to return unless the Visa of that world is granted. There are no side effects of advancing your own time if you go to this world] [Pill to break limits: With this, even garbage will have a use! Cultivation pill that can enhance innate potential. The level of awakening depends on luck and destiny. Only one can be used per person or it will have dangerous side effects] [Inventory: Infinite Sports Drink, 1 Dimensional Travel Ticket (Mid-Low Apocalyptic World), 2 Limit Break Pills] It was unexpected to win so many things. Not only did I get a cute lover, but I also got one of my favorite things, free stuff. Free is the best. That reminds me that I have not shown my reward from my fight with Apachai. [Infinite Sports Drink: Hydrate If You Sweat Like A Pig! High electrolyte drink ideal for exercising. It tastes like chia with lemon] The descriptions are getting more and more annoying, but I admit that the drink is delicious. I have shared it with the other members of the dojo telling them that it is a personal recipe. Coming back to my rewards for conquering every hole in Shigure (it was an intense night), I have new ideas for Shigure. I''ll save the limit-breaking pills, use one when I''m stuck in a bottleneck. The second pill I intend to give to Shigure after we meet again. The whetstone I will keep for now as I don''t know if Shigure''s abilities are enough to repair it, although considering that she is capable of making flexible steel it should be possible. The ticket to travel is the most striking. I''ll use it when I can get to the Low-ss Master level, one level above Expert. I don''t think it will take me long to get past the Expert level as my only problem is meditation and the imbnce between mind and heart. The imbnce problem can be postponed to Master level as long as I get a meditation technique that keeps me steady, and guess what, I found it! I don''t know whether to feel stupid or ironic about the fact that my meditation technique depends on sexual intercourse ... Last night with Shigure I thought, ''Hey, why don''t I try to meditate while I fuck Shigure''s brains?'' Sometimes my stupidity turns into genius for the most absurd reasons. In a way, this result does not surprise me. I am a selfish subject who pursues my own pleasure before that of my partner so I focus on myself. I also have a slightly sadistic and dominant trait that makes me enjoy making my partner beg me to continue while his body trembles with pleasure for what we all win. I n to go to the apocalyptic world to make my level stable. My own time will stop without any side effects so I can go to train until I have the necessary strength not to fear a confrontation with the Ryozanpaku. As long as I can reach the Master level then I can be assured of surviving the fury of the Super Masters''s. As for the Advanced Super Master and Legendary Master, they are still far from my capabilities, maybe if I reached Super Master I will be able to do something not to die like a pathetic fly but it is difficult to estimate the amount of strength Hayato has. In the end, everything is based on my guesses and nothing is assured, I just have to continue to strengthen myself and collect women to see what rewards I can get and what achievements I can unlock. There is only one thing that bothers me. "Navi" - I spoke in a low voice so as not to wake Shigure but I doubt that she can wake up in a few hours after I making her moan all night. - "What is that of main heroines?" "Hey Listen! The main heroines are the most important women in the world! They are not always the most beautiful or the most influential! They have a destiny connected to the protagonist of a world! " - Navi came out of the drawer where I locked him up during my night with Shigure. - "Getting the main heroine makes you the new protagonist of the world so the world will begin to help you! This phenomenon is called ''weft armor''! " This is stupid and troublesome. Wait, if Kenichi is the protagonist of this world, Miu is the main heroine? Damn, it''s like the world wants that troublesome woman in my harem, what a bummer. Well, I am not going against fate as it sounds troublesome. I will go with the flow of things, but it will be my way. Does the world want me to seduce Miu? Okay, I''ll make that crazy blonde beg me on her knees to break her ass in a literal sense. "The smile you make is worthy of an evil Harem King! Muahahahahaha! " - I agree with Navi. What I enjoyed the most about the James Bond movies were the viins. Let''s light this shit! HAHAHAHAJAJAJAJAJA! ... But first, a morning quickie. Shigure began to wake up as did my crotch. "Aaah ~ ?" - That is a nice voice, I love this woman. Chapter 13: All According to the Keikaku Chapter 13: All ording to the Keikaku When I was a child my dream was to be mayor or some job rted to politics. Being awyer was also an option, the point was to have a job where I could use others for my benefit. To think that since I was a child I am rubbish¡­ Well, ming the parents is always an option so I won''t think about it much. Before I did not consider myself a maniptive subject and I only lived with the mentality of being a selfish bastard but seeing my actions thest days I am rethinking my personality. Two weeks have passed since I included Shigure in my harem and things have progressed in the right direction, as my ns progress the more I realize that I have potential as a corrupt official. Navi is proud of me. Shigure and I have kept our rtionship a secret, I told him that it was better not to tell the others to avoid them getting upset and trying to separate us, which is not a lie since Akisame will be upset if he finds out that his ''daughter'' gave her virginity to an idiot who wants to build a harem, plus Akisame is a traditional man so he wouldn''t allow Shigure to be with a man before marriage. Shigure agreed on the condition that we have ''meditation sessions'' once a day. Thanks to this my mind is more rxed, my migraine has gone down and if it weren''t because I''m slowing down my growth then I would have already reached the Expert level. The boundary between High-ss Disciple and Expert is the first step to enter the true world of martial arts so it is the most important point that defines the path of a martial artist. This is the moment where a martial artist must choose the type of path that he will follow, the martial art that he will develop, and whether he will use the fist of life or the fist of death. It is not impossible to change paths in the future, but there are side effects that can range from a decline inbat level, a decrease in talent, or even an alteration in Ki which can lead to internal injury or death. The Ki issue is moreplex than I expected. It is divided into two types, Dou (external) and Sei (internal). Ki Dou uses anger and intense emotions to push boundaries, it adapts to impulsive and emotional people like Apachai. Dou techniques use the force of impact as their principle, if you have good force control then highly destructive techniques such as internal Shio impacts can be used. The Ki Sei consists of hiding thebat intention and then releasing it suddenly, instead of intense emotions, techniques and talent are used as the basis. Sei techniques focus on control and calm so they are ideal for people who use stealth or maniption of the opponent''s movements like Akisame does. Both types of Ki have their strengths and weaknesses, oveing the limitations and polishing the strengths is up to the martial artist so both are equally good. Hayato is a genius who can use both types of Ki without causing his internal organs to be damaged,bining both types of Ki is a burden that the body cannot bear. I am a subject who hates wasting bread crumbs, I cling to any benefit, no matter how small, to the point of being called miser and petty. That is why I have not chosen the type of Ki that I want to use and am trying to develop both Dou and Sei. The first time I tried to circte both types of Ki my heart stopped for a second and if it weren''t for my Will of Steel ability then I would have passed out and died. Sometimes I''m so stupid that I hate myself. The good side is that Will of Steel went from 20% to 35%. I am also pondering the type of martial art that I will use. Ryusui Gansai-ken reached the intermediate level with 80%, but I am not going to make it my martial art. I am starting to create my own martial artbining Kensei acupuncture techniques, Akisame chiropractic, Shigure weapon handling, Apachai defensive stances, Shio inside strikes, Bang martial art, and everything I can find. I''m even integrating Kisara''s light movements (she did a cat-based technique, she''s a lovable girl), Kaname''s adaptability, Valkyries coordination, Miu''s light bird-like style, and Kenichi''sbinations. I feel like Doctor Frankenstein trying to create a deformed monster, I still can''t shape the nucleus that is in charge ofbining everything that I am mixing that is giving me headaches. I want to create a martial art that absorbs everything I get from other worlds so I don''t get helpless in worlds of magic, technology, or whatever junk I can find. My idea is to make the Rasen the core since I have found that it can feed on Ki and Hamon, I was able to bring the Rasen to 3.5% but I still can''t y with thews of reality. I have a lot to do so that my path as a martial artist has unlimited potential which is why I am still stuck at the High-ss Disciple level, but my current strength isparable to a high-ss Expert level. If I can fix my martial art then I will break the Expert ss effortlessly and make it to the Lower ss Master ss which would make me a true martial artist and one of the youngest martial arts masters in known history. This is stroking my ego, Navi''s influence is making me a bit narcissistic. The biggest limiter to my growth is not myck of understanding of Rasen, it is my choice of the fist of life or the fist of death. This nonsense of killing or not killing goes beyond a simple moral choice, Ki is directly affected so if I take the path of the fist of death then the Ryozanpaku masters will be able to identify that I am a murderer if I show my Ki. Although I can get rid of my bloodlust so others don''t feel my killing desire even when I''m killing, Ki is a different topic. This damn shit can''t be hidden once it''s released. The good side is that this world makes it easy to identify a killer, but it is also problematic since I am a killer myself. Shit world. The idea is to go with the ''viins'', take the path of the killer fist, travel to the apocalyptic world to take my time to strengthen myself, return to this world, have an emotional reunion with the Ryozanpaku where they will realize that despite turning me a murderer i am still the friend everyone loves, make the girls join my harem and then go back to my homeworld to start setting up a business with the help of lord Ichijo as the old man owes me a couple of favors. After that, I will be waiting to see what kind of shit I have to deal with since my disgusting life is always troublesome. I won''t be able to bring any of the girls into my world for the moment, the trick of speeding up my own time without having premature aging only applies to me and if I don''t find a way to extend the life of my lovers then they will die of old age in few years. I can make my harem apany me without this problem but only if they renounce their worlds of origin without the possibility of returning, there is also the pain of adapting to thews of another world but that can be solved if I get a method to create ''bridges'' between worlds. Although Navi is a narcissistic idiot, he is very good at exining absurd concepts. Something interesting is that my own time is tied to my homeworld so even if I spend hundreds of years in another world I will not age, but I must be careful as my mind does get old and I could go crazy if I start abusing this benefit. The side effect of advancing my own time will cause me intense pain as my body adjusts to thews of the world to which I go or from which I return. When I return to my homeworld, all these weeks of training will hit me in an instant to adapt to thews of the world. I don''t understand all this shit about quantum physics and theoretical physics, I just know that I''m going to suffer like a bitch when I return to my homeworld and the only way to get over it is if I can get a reward that decreases the pain or if I can improve my strength of Will. Another method is to be a masochist, but that will not happen as I like to spank and I hate to be spanked. Again I am rambling, I really need the skill of parallel thinking or my mind will continue to lose itself in the ways of life. The important thing, for now, is the actions that I have taken in these two weeks. Since Shigure discovered carnal pleasures she has be stickier and his emotional intelligence is developing. That''s a good thing since I like to see her smile, but her new hobby of reading ''romantic'' literature bes problematic. It''s nice that she has hobbies other than guns, but some of the books andics she reads are questionable. I have heard of the term ''doujinshi'' but have never seen one. Ironically, the Japanese are so conservative in holding hands, but at the same time have fetishes of seeing other men sleeping with their wives or wanting to do incest. I''m d that Shigure is disgusted by the idea of ??what they call ''''orare '''', even though she seems to like bondage. I don''tin. My sex life aside, my rtionships with Kaname and the other girls have improved. I yed with Kaname''s heart for her to ept me. She is kind of like my childhood sweetheart, she will only really be with me when she can get to High-ss Disciple. I haven''t told him about my rtionship with Shigure or my desire for a harem and I n to save that for when I disappear. Now I am focused on bing indispensable in her heart so that when she loses me she falls into despair and will be willing to share me with other women as long as I do not leave her alone. With Kisara it is a simr situation. She is already aware of me and began to develop a rivalry with Kaname and Miu. I''ve shown her that I like her legs and butt with some low-key looks so I don''t getbeled a pervert. Kisara''splex is difficult to resolve as most of the women around me haverge breasts, but little by little I am bing important in Kisara''s heart. The Valkyries are already in the bag. As soon as she gets Kaname, they will follow her. Miu and Renka have the biggest rivalry. I had to call Renka''s family to let her stay in Japan for the sake of her training and it was a good decision since the cat-haired girl is distracting Miu, so there are no ridiculous dramas because of how close has turned my rtionship with Shigure. The other dojo masters suspect that there is something between Shigure and me, but they don''t think that we have sex every day as they trust that I am a noble knight who would not take advantage of Shigure''s naivety ... Hell has a special ce for me. My rtionship with Miu and Renka is also progressing. Renka was not difficult to conquer as the act of saving her practically assured me of her heart. Now that I help her train she became affectionate like a cat, she is bing one of my favorite girls because of how cute she acts when I pamper her. With Miu¡­ She''s a tsundere, and I hate tsunderes. I have gone over ''heroine'' terminologies with Navi and I must say that I prefer a yandere to a tsundere. Miu is annoying for her jealousy and irrational violence. I don''t understand how Kenichi can like her and if it weren''t because she is important in various ways, then I wouldn''t have minded manipting her so that she will stay with Kenichi. Despite myck of liking for that troublesome blonde, I have made advances with her that will ensure that she is mentally broken when the dojo turns her back on me. I made small configurations so that Miu is resentful of her grandfather when I disappear, which will make her more docile when I return. As for how to handle her jealousy, I n to take her to a simr situation to Honoka and Saori where she rescued her so that she is dependent on me. In these two weeks, I have been visiting Kenichi''s house to y with Honoka and try to seduce Saori, I must admit that that mature woman is a real challenge, which I love. The experiences I have had with married women are based on wives dissatisfied with their husbands seeking to vent their sorrows. Saori is a happily married woman who enjoys her marriage so I have not been able to attract her attention in a romantic way. For now, Saori sees me as a trustworthy boy who is apanion of her son and takes care of her daughter. I have been careful that she does not see me as her own son and that trust is that of someone outside the family, in this way I can take her heart when the kidnapping urs. I already went with the gangsters and I have control of their leader. I got photographs of the leader with other women and threatened to show them to his wife if he disobeyed me, his wife is the one who wears the pants in their rtionship. To make sure things went well, I mentally broke the leader''s wife with the use of psychological torture, threats against her daughter, light narcotics, and the best sex in her life. It only took me two days to cause her Stockholm syndrome. The woman is beautiful and she knows how to move her hips well in bed, it was not the first time that she cheated on her husband so I had to use my best techniques to ensure her obedience. She is just a temporary piece since I don''t trust a woman who sleeps with other men for fun (even if I brainwashed her), maybe I can have some chance encounters with her, but she won''te into my harem. With the control of the wife, I can control the husband and thus control the mafia so I already have the stage set. To make sure the jolly idiots of Ragnarok don''t ruin my ns, I put a little spy at Kenichi''s school. Her name is Yuka Izumi, a cute girl with sses who liked a blonde Ragnarok guy and recently had a crush on Kenichi. I saw potential in her to be a useful pawn so I reached out to her to save her from being harassed by criminals. I prepared a group of idiots to try to **** her in an alley, I arrived at the moment when they ripped her shirt so she now idolizes me as her hero. I made sure that the trauma of almost being abused will take root in her mind while only my image could give her a sense of security. Things turned out too well and now I have a little yandere who follows my orders. To help her get over her trauma I had to sleep with her and decided to add her to my harem as I found it amusing that a harmless-looking girl would be willing to stab her family and friends of hers if I ordered her to. Maybe I went overboard with her, but at least she is obedient so she has no problem sharing me with other women, although she will try to kill me if I decide to leave her. [Mission: A shy heart Sess conditions: 1) Make Yuka Izumi ovee her shyness (1/1) sess 2) Earn Yuka Izumi''s affection (1/1) sess 3) Convince her to join your harem (1/1) sess Failure conditions: 1) Rejection of Yuka Izumi (0/1) Reward: 1 School Uniform, 1 Gift of Love] The uniform looks good on me. As for how Yuka is in bed, she is a girl without experience or talent, but she makes up for it with dedication. I didn''t expect such a girl to be the second woman in my harem, but surprises make life more exciting. Today I was thinking of starting my ns to get Saori, but I''m about to apany Shio and Kenichi on a stupid mission. Shio seems to do casual jobs whenever his money runs out, he often helps the government to catch criminals or by acting as a bodyguard. I have no idea why Shio thought it was a good idea to take two teenagers on a government-given mission, but I have learned that most martial artists'' brains don''t always work properly. Ah anyway, I''ll y with Honoka and Renka a bit to rx before I go out as I''m sure everything will be troublesome. Chapter 14: Its Hard Being a Good Actor Chapter 14: It''s Hard Being a Good Actor Gauche Wynne is an American arms dealer who hired Shio as a bodyguard because he suspected that someone sent assassins at his head. Well that''s obvious, he is a gun mogul, it would be strange if no one wants his head. I originally thought of refusing to apany Shio in this stupidity, but the karate master mentioned something that I cannot ignore. There is an organization of martial artists who follow the fist of death called Yami, they are basically assassins who act like viins without a clear purpose, but judging what Shio mentioned about Yami I can tell that they want to take over the world or some stupid thing like that. Why are there always people who want to dominate or destroy the world? My biggest wish is to have a medium-sized organization that makes me earn money while I took a beach vacation, dominating the world is too troublesome. Maybe Ick ambition but I don''t care, running a business generates a lot of paperwork so taking over the world should be hell. Viins may be masochists. The point is that I now know the identity of the evil organization and this will make my ns easier. My creepy stalker seems increasingly excited about my potential and ability to take martial arts to another level. Even the Ryozanpaku masters are intrigued by my absurd learning ability and willpower. I am receiving training that can only be defined as medieval torture that could scare masochists. Hayato had to lower the level since he worries that I will go crazy. I think it is toote and I have already lost my mind, I am not going to do a mental evaluation to check it. Yami will be the main ingredient in the conspiracy I''m cooking up. I n to use this trip to get to know Yami better since they are the only organization of martial artists that follow the path of murder, which I found surprising. If I could somehow eliminate Yami then this world would be closer to world peace but it is not my problem. Actually, I would like to join Yami as an obedient and carefree soldier, but I care too much about Shigure to leave her. The chainmail Shigure made for me is amazing and he has given me ideas for the Rasen. Knowing that a cksmith job can make a defensive cover that distributes the impact of an anti-tank rifle has changed some of mymon sense. The chainmail is so thin that I can wear it under my clothes without it being noticeable, it actually looks like a semi-transparent shirt simr to what a stripper would wear. Despite the embarrassing appearance, its usefulness is astonishing, not only are my organs protected from deadly damage, it is so flexible and light that I can doplex circus contortionist movements without the mesh bing restrictive. I have a theory that Yami will try to get hold of Shigure to obtain from her the secrets of forging from her since her talent can not only be applied in swords and armor, I am sure that she could make light vehicles with the resistance of a Soviet tank. Sometimes I watch TV with Honoka, once we saw a series where a giant robot appeared. If Shigure can use her forging skills to make a city-sized robot¡­ Heh, I''m getting excited. For now, I have to get to know Yami better not only to join them but also want to see what kind of talents I can find to use to my advantage. Shigure is a genius at the forge, Kensei and Akisame have a mastery in medicine that could save a person from the brink of death. Martial artists are not just weapons to kill enemies, some have talents that exceed allmon sense. The best thing would be to find talented people among those who are still at the disciple level since it would be easier for me to manipte them. If I find helpful teachers maybe I coulde to terms with them and if they refuse then I will kill them to avoid future problems. And here I go again, overthinking the future while not enjoying the present. I need to learn to rx and enjoy the ride instead of obsessing over the goal. Lately, I can only rx when I am ''meditating'' with Shigure or pampering Renka and Honoka, it also helps me to y with Touchumaru. I definitely need a pet. For now, I am sitting next to Shio and Kenichi, we are in the arms dealer''s mansion listening to the exnation of the work. It''s a simple bodyguard job, but I''m worried about the stupidity of the employer. The woman he has as his secretary is an undercover murderer who aims at her life and still doesn''t realize it ... Wait, I think Shio hasn''t noticed either. Where are the super martial artist instincts? Maybe I have developed a sixth sense to recognize troublesome women due to all the crazy women who have wanted to stab me. What depress. Well, whatever, she''s cute so I''ll take care of her after, maybe I can get some information out of Yami. Izumi is an adorable little girl, she has allowed me to use her as a test subject for some new acupuncture techniques. Although I think I made her a bit masochistic. As Shio and Kenichi keep listening to the smuggler''s bullshit, the woman said that she would go to the bathroom. I also took the opportunity to go to the bathroom and followed her. I have learned stealth from Shigure and Touchumaru to the point of acquiring the Stealth ability at 25%. It''s not enough to hide me from the Master level, but I can hide from everything below the Low-ss Master level. It seems that I have talent as a stalker, that does not make me happy. The woman used amunicator to report that Shio brought two disciples for which she requested help. The conversation makes me think that the assassin who will chase us will be at the Super Master level and is known to Shio. This is good as a Super Master should have more information than this woman, she should be around the Middle-ss Disciple level so Kenichi can deal with her. After the woman ended her call I waited a minute and knocked on the door. "Hello is anybody there? Could you tell me where the bathroom is? " - I spoke in a clumsy voice. Meeting Mr. Ichijo''s son has been quite helpful. The woman did not respond and directly opened the door. She kept the same expression would be since we met but I can see her caution, she is suspicious if I heard her but seeing my confused and innocent expression she rxed. I have kept the naive boy character since I joined the Ryozanpaku and I am getting tired of it. How troublesome. The woman told me where to go but I asked her to guide me since the ce was big and I was afraid of getting lost. When she turned her back to me I took a quick nce at her pretty butt and then proceeded to pull out a silver needle to pierce an acupuncture point at the nape of her neck. The woman stood still as her mind went nk, I have to hurry or I''ll cause her brain damage and she''ll stop being useful. I took out another pair of needles and pierced her temples as she directed my Ki at her brain. "Are you from Yami?" - I asked in a calm voice. The woman admitted to being an assistant to Christopher Eir, an assassin from Yami''s unarmed division. She is not officially a member of Yami and only works as an outside helper. She woulde to be a low-level employee who does not even know the head of herpany, she only knows that Yami is an organization of high-level martial artists with influence all over the world. I couldn''t get any more details, but I was expecting this. She is too weak to know anything important. Before I left this woman who I didn''t even bother to know her name, I gave her some ideas that she was sexually attracted to me. In this way she will justify contacting me in the future if she does not die on this mission, if I can make her introduce me to Christopher Eir''s close assistants then I will have a way to know Yami''s movements. I don''t have the confidence to use these kinds of mind tricks with people at the Expert level and above because Ki also improves brain activity. If I cannot introduce high-level spies into Yami, then I will use a lot of low-level spies who can see the overall movements of the organization. I think I saw something like this in one of Shigure''s doujinshis, did I just fulfill the sick mind control fantasy? I''m worried that 2% of the unknown lineage I have belongs to a sex demon or something. Ignoring my existential crisis, I released the woman from the trance and we continued walking as if nothing had happened. When we got to the bathroom, she held my hand as she stared at me with ssy eyes and flushed cheeks. "E-Excuse me ... I don''t know what''s wrong with me, I think I''m very stressedtely ..." - The woman she spoke with a breathless voice as she came out steam from her mouth. Strange, I didn''t use intense brainwashing and just made a good impression, this shouldn''t happen ... [Skills: Lucky Pervert (3%)> (7%)] Dammit! I''ve tried hard not to raise that fucking skill and now it increased by 4%! Ah, whatever, a 10-minute quickie should be fine. ... ... ... Sure, quick sex leaves me unsatisfied, but at least I was able to vent a bit of my anger. The woman and I returned to the living room. I made sure not to be excessive so that she could keep walking, although it will be difficult for her to sit for a couple of days. She doesn''t seem to dislike him. I pretended to have fallen in love with her as an innocent boy who bes fascinated with the person with whom he lost her virginity. The fact that she made a guilty expression showed me that despite being a murderer she has a soft heart. She seems that she now feelsplex since she will have to betray us to kill the arms dealer, but she is professional enough to follow her work. Whatever, I''ll just fake a broken heart to make her feel more guilty and make her a more loyal spy. I resigned myself to being an unsaved scum ever since I broke Izumi''s mind. When Shio and the others asked why it took so long, I told them that I was lost and the woman helped me toe back. No one noticed the subtle looks the woman was giving me because apparently martial artists are asexual except for the perverted idiot Kensei. We were about to get in the car since the dealer has business elsewhere. I wasn''t the only one who thought this was a bad idea, Shio changed the n at thest minute, the car would be a decoy while we were traveling by train. This is going to be a disaster, I can already see a fight starting involving innocent people but I''m too sexually frustrated to care. 10 minutes was not enough. As we traveled on the train, the atmosphere became heavy which meant that the killer was nearby. Shio also noticed it so he was already prepared to fight. "Now that I think about it, Christopher makes the women around him wear the same kind of perfume that he uses" - Shio finally realized that the woman was a spy, you werete. - "Isn''t that so, spy woman?" The spy kicked at the dealer as a de protruded from her sneaker. She was stopped by Shio and backed away as she got into a fighting stance. "I''ll leave that woman, I have an affair with an old acquaintance" - Shio smiled as he looked across the car. There was a ''man''. That guy could give Miu lessons in femininity. I don''t want to be racist, but it is as expected from a French assassin, he is fashionable Another woman approached as Shio addressed the Frenchman. Apparently, Christopher brought another helper to deal with us, although it doesn''t seem like much since she''s only at the top of the Middle-ss Disciple. I can deal with both without problems but that would not be fun, ahem, that would not be convenient since I have to get information from them. I''ll use the same approach as Kenichi and say that I can''t hit a woman. Until now the dojo masters don''t know that I hit Kaname and the Valkyries, they think I saw potential in them and that''s why I chose to train them. Kenichi and I started fighting with the women to protect the arms dealer. I was really getting bored as this was not a challenge, with the things I do for the greater good they should consider me a martyr. I also had to act like a heartbroken young man from being cheated on and used by the woman. I couldn''t let Kenichi and Shio know that I was inside her in the bathroom so I just looked at her resentfully like a husband cheated on by his wife. In case you''re wondering, I know what that expression looks like since I''ve slept with married women and I don''t give a shit about discretion. Kenichi was nearly stabbed to death and he only survived because of the chainmail he wore under his uniform. Shigure gave him one since he was also her disciple but the difference in quality was obvious. Before I was wondering how Kenichi could get out of fatal situations unscathed, at this point it wouldn''t be strange if Kenichi had lost a limb or two. Navi exined to me that the plot armor makes the protagonist unable to be killed even if he is killed. It sounds so stupid that he wanted tough. My determination to steal the plot armor increased after I found out so I intend to take Miu before leaving the dojo for the plot armor to protect me from the masters in Yami, you are never too cautious. He should also steal the plot armor from the next world he is about to visit. Shio had to hold back as the Frenchman was using a girl as a shield and Shio is a soft heart man like Apachai. Kenichi and I managed to defeat the women and tied them up so they wouldn''t escape. I let go of the tie so that the spy woman could free herself and attack me, Kenichi is an idiot who does not know the art of bondage so the other woman could also free herself in a few moments. The Frenchman grabbed a boy and threw him for the advantage, I had to contain myughter. Shio jumped to save the boy, which the Frenchman took advantage of to try to kill the dealer. Why does he take the time to look cool and not kill him quick? I don''t understand these people. Kenichi and I stopped him. Kenichi was caught by the neck while I was kicked in the stomach. I won''t lie, that was fucking painful. If it weren''t for the chainmail then that kick would have killed me, I still can''t take a full blow from a Super Master with killing intent. As for why Kenichi was only sustained without taking actual damage, plot armor. Shio came back in a rage and hit the Frenchman as he destroyed the wall of the train. The Frenchman was thrown away, this time was used by the two women to free themselves and kidnap Kenichi and me. Even though my stomach hurt, it was fine. The Ki and Hamon helped me catch my breath in case I had to fight. I pretended to be injured to justify that a near Expert level was kidnapped by these weaklings. The woman I had a quick affair with whispered "I''m sorry" to me as she carried me on her shoulder. I hate drama, but whatever, I''m hungry. Chapter 15: I need a conscience or Ill go crazy Chapter 15: I need a conscience or I''ll go crazy I''ve always known that life is unfair. Some are born lucky and others life spits in their faces. I don''t envy privileged people and I''m used to being shitty. Outside of the Harem System, I''ve never won anything, in fact, I''m rock-paper-scissors shit. Because of this, I do not leave things to chance and I try to control everything around me since I am sure that if I leave things to chance everything will fall apart at least for me. On the positive side, such a ridiculous life has allowed me to ept life''s bullshit as natural. Even the difference in treatment between Kenichi and myself seems eptable to me. Kenichi is the protagonist so it is normal for the French assassin to treat him as a friend, offer him a fancy dinner, and have a civilized talk, they did not even check if Kenichi had any hidden weapons and they allowed him to keep his chainmail. That is perfectly normal. For my part, I was beaten to shit after removing my concealed weapons, handcuffed to a pipe, and left in a basement. They didn''t even give me anything to eat and just left me here naked like an animal. Apparently, professional killers only get stupid around the ''protagonist'', the rest of us can only make ns to avoid dying like miserable cockroaches. After being caught, the Frenchman gave me an additional beating to make sure he can''t do something troublesome. The apanying women searched every inch of my body for hidden weapons and did an excellent job finding almost all of my tricks. I still have a couple of silver needles hidden inside my calves and forearms so I have already managed to open the handcuffs. The woman they assigned to watch over me is so weak that I can beat her in a moment, but for now, I''m forming new ns to avoid getting into a shitty situation again. To be honest, this is my fault, I have interacted with the Ryozanpaku masters for so long that I formed the image that martial artists were muscle brains who only thought about using their fists instead of making ns. Not all of them are impulsive idiots who would let an unknown variable go free even if he is a child, Kenichi''s case is special because of his plot armor. If it weren''t for the female spy who was now addicted to me, then my limbs might have been broken to be on the safe side. She assured that it was an unnecessary effort since I am not even Shio''s disciple, the French seems obsessed with Shio so he only focused on Kenichi which gave me a space to breathe and think about what to do. If I had time to n and set traps maybe I could kill a Master, but defeating a Super Master would be impossible for me due to my limited strength. I had not thought about it before but I have seen people at the Master level in my homeworld, they are true experts recognized as the best killers who could put the best Olympians to shame. Even though I know a couple of people who could take the position of Master, I have not seen a Super Master in my homeworld. The limit on Master and Super Master is something that exceedsmon sense and enters the realm of absurdity. A Master can break concrete walls with his fists, but a Super Master could kick a building down. I have certainly been stupid in thinking that I would not run into dangerous martial artists. As for how to deal with this situation, I will y with the brain of the woman in charge of watching over me and then wait for Kenichi''s plot armor to do the magic. I''m sure Shio will contact the Ryozanpaku so reinforcements wille. The rest of the teachers are busy with their own business whenever Kenichi gets into trouble, it is as if the world wants Kenichi to face difficulties to allow him to grow so it would not be surprising if only Miu and Renka came to help, they are not what Strong enough to ruin the stage where Shio and the French fight giving Kenichi a new lesson. Once understood the operation of the plot armor then you can predict some scenarios that involve the protagonist. This is a martial arts world so are four rules: 1 The protagonist cannot die before his role in the world is finished. This is the most important of the plot armor since an idiot with a heroplex like Kenichi would have died long ago without this. 2 The main heroine is key in the development of the protagonist and she is naturally attracted to the protagonist. Even though Miu is developing feelings for me, she is also falling in love with Kenichi so if I don''t start trying to win her over then she will stay with Kenichi. 3 The protagonist is a ma for problems impossible for other people to solve and in case someone else can solve the problem, something will happen that will prevent outside interference for the sake of the plot. Kenichi has been dealing with Ragnarok from the weakest to the strongest as if they were stepping stones, it is only a matter of time before he can face the leader of Ragnarok. This is also the point that makes me doubt if I should take the plot armor since the problems will haunt me relentlessly and I don''t know if I will be able to deal with all the shit that wille, especially since the problems grow ording to the strength of the protagonist. I am much stronger than Kenichi so it would be problematic. 4 The protagonist can evangelize others through motivational speeches. I learned the hard way that I shouldn''t let my guard down around the protagonist or I''ll blurt out some troublesome shit, or worse yet, I''ll back off my actions and be on the right track. Everything is so troublesome that it gives me headaches. I think my weakness will be the migraine and if I don''t solve it soon then I will go crazy. Anyway, I have work to do. "What are you-?!" - The woman who was watching me couldn''t finish her words as I hit her stomach. I''m upset and naked so there''s only one thing a scum like me can do. First, nice brainwashing to get my second spy on Yami and then a good meditation session until reinforcements arrive. While I was making sure that the woman was so addicted to me that she could never be with another man in her entire life, I got the location of my clothes and weapons so I went looking for them to be ready in case a fight starts. I also discovered that these women are not the lovers of the French and are only his disciples, the rivalry that the French feel with Shio is not just a matter of pride and there is a sexual desire involved. Well, I will not judge the tastes of others. Seeing that time passed, I made the woman recover enough to walk again and change ces with one of herpanions with the excuse that she also wanted to face future invaders. Shio took his time going back and gave me time to brainwash the three French assistants, adding the spy woman now had four people infiltrated in Yami and it only took me three hours. Although brainwashing is useful I think I will not use it often as it makes things boring. Maybe if I am a masochist since despite the headaches I enjoy making devious andplicated ns to solve my problems, if everything is solved with force and brainwashing then I will be bored in no time. I think I''m rotting too fast, maybe I should get a partner with a certain level of morale to prevent me from bing aplete degenerate. I don''t mind being scum but it''s worrying that Navi''s words about brainwashing all the women in this world are tempting me ... As I pondered theplexities of good and evil, the radio of one of my new spies yed. Shio had finally arrived to hand over the dealer in exchange for Kenichi and me. Shio and the Frenchman started fighting so it was time for me to go back while she knocked the woman unconscious here. Thinking about my actions put me in a bad mood so I was a little ruder to this womanpared to the other three so she won''t be able to fight. We were in a skyscraper so going up to the upper floors was a bummer, I resigned myself to my fate and started to climb the stairs since I am not such an idiot as to use the elevator in a ce where two Super Teachers are fighting. My body still aches from the beating of the French son of a bitch. I won''t be able to sleepfortably if I don''t hit that asshole. After going up God knows how many floors, I reached the floor where they were fighting. I was about to go in but heard something interesting. The Frenchman mentioned that the conflict between Yami and the Ryozanpaku is about a sh between ideologies. There is a rumor that Yami dered war on Ryozanpaku since thetter calls himself the strongest, which is why Yami wants to im that title. This whole damn problem a matter of pride? I hope it''s not like that or Yami is more troublesome than he thought, damn proud people who can''t live without caressing his own ego. The Frenchman got bored talking and was about to kill the arms dealer, what is that guy doing here and where is Shio? Kenichi kicked to save the dealer while Miu¡­ Is she naked? What did I miss? Well, whatever. I rushed to protect Miu from being hit by the French. I have resigned myself to the fact that the hero saving the princess technique will bemonce, I hate myself very much. "Luis-san! Miu-san! " - Kenichi yelled when I used my body to protect Miu. That blow was light so we were only pushed to one side. As expected from the plot armor, it even protects the heroine. Since I have resigned myself to my destiny then I can only do my best. I looked at Miu that she was in my arms, even if I don''t like her I admit that her breasts are incredible for her age. Showing a worried expression, I spoke to him in a kind voice. - "Are you okay Miu?" Even though she was hit, she is actually fine, but asking someone if she was okay seemed to be the most ssic way of showing concern. Miu looked at me with a reddened face from the intimate way she was holding her, she only felt with her head. "Wooooo!" - Kenichi was enraged as they beat his lover so he attacked the French despite being much weaker. Shio finally came back and hit the Frenchman while he was distracted by dodging Kenichi''s blows with his eyes closed. I couldn''t hit him but watching Shio destroy a wall using the Frenchman''s body as a hammer was fun. Kenichi stopped Shio from continuing to hit the Frenchman while I took care of Miu. I patted Miu''s head as she pulled my shirt off to cover it. She blushed more as she gave a low thanks. Miu''s martial artist heart means that she can only care about a strong-willed person, but her innocent child side of hers makes her vulnerable to gentle acts of caring. My innate talent is inferior to that of Miu and the other Ryozanpaku masters, in fact, Kenichi has better talent than me thanks to the weft armor so I have had topensate for my deficiencies through overexertion. My only advantage is my ability to learn and analyze which are actually more useful in theoretical aspects like knowledge of medicine. My fighting instinct is forged through fights where the slightest carelessness would put a bullet between the eyes so instead of saying that I am talented, it is better to describe myself as a cockroach that adapts. Strength, will, kindness, looks, and masculinity, even if I am superior to Kenichi in all this the plot armor will make Miu feel more attracted to Kenichi, so it is not enough to show that I am better than Kenichi in everything that he is well, I have to show qualities that Kenichi does not possess. One of my advantages is money. Although Miu is a martial artist with all her heart, the sedentary life with her grandfather made Miu develop a greedy personality which is normal, after all anyone wants to have good things, especially a teenage girl who likes them the nice things. Miu respects me for my strength, she admires me for my will, she is interested in my practical skills like cooking or repairing the dojo pipes, and she is drawn to the financial resources I give to the dojo. Although that money is from my fake dead parents, the fact that I have enough money to lead a carefree life and am willing to use it to feed the dojo masters has made my presence in Miu''s heartparable to Kenichi''s. I just have to pay attention to Miu''s jealousy to prevent her frustration from causing her to leave with Kenichi, especially since the current Miu would not ept that I have a harem. That is why I will use the next five days to conquer Miu, after these five days the kidnapping of Honoka and Saori will ur. I will leave the dojo two days before Kenichi''s final fight with the leader of Ragnarok. I will show symptoms of depression to make myself mentally vulnerable and easy to influence. I am sure that my stalker is the master of the leader of Ragnarok so he will appear to pick up his disciple after he is defeated by Kenichi as it will serve as the impulse that forces Kenichi to be stronger to face Yami. This will be a good time for the stalker not only to get his disciple back, but he will also be able to take me which will secure me a position in Yami. As for the plot armor, I found something interesting. [Mission: The Dance of a Swallow Miu Furinji has the spirit of a martial artist and the heart of a maiden. She feels confused about her feelings by having two people who interest her so she feels insecure about what she feels. You solve her dilemma by showing her that you are the best option. Sess conditions: 1) Gain the affection of Miu Furinji (0/1) 2) Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Rejection of Miu Furinji (0/1) Reward: 1 Ki Refining Pill, 1 Bone Refining Pill, 1 Gift of Love] [The world''s leading heroine has been discovered. Assigned special mission] [Mission: Now I am the protagonist! Stealing the main heroine is the first step in acquiring the world''s plot armor. Get the heroine and be the new protagonist of this world Sess conditions: 1) Gain the unconditional affection of Miu Furinji (0/1) 2) Other conditions will appear when the first condition is met Failure conditions: 1) Rejection of Miu Furinji (0/1) 2) Death (0/1) 3) The conditions must be met as they appear Progress: Protagonist Kenichi Shirahama''s plot armor obtained (0% / 100%) Reward: ''Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple'' world plot armor, Additionalpanion function (Navi), 1 Dimensional travel ticket tailored to the user''s needs, Mysterious gift, Dimensional bridge to the ''Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple'' world] I feel that every time I have my ns ready, new information appears that makes me rethink everything. I have a headache. I knew that stealing the plot armor would not be as simple as seducing Miu so it is nice to have a guide on how to achieve it, the best thing is that I can steal the plot armor in parts. If I leave a part to Kenichi then I will not have to deal with all the problems that wille and I can secure my life which is the most important thing. "Hey Listen! As expected of King Harem! Makingori to the protagonist! Muahahahahaha! " - Navi jumped everywhere with a maniacalugh as we drove back to the dojo. The matter with the arms dealer was resolved. The Frenchman and his assistants escaped before the police arrived. I took a radio with a secure line so the women could send me information on Yami''s movements. My mind keeps forming all kinds of scenarios as I process all the information I got on this trip, for now, I''m pretending to be asleep while resting on Miu''sp. Shio is driving while Kenichi is in the front seat, Shio is talking about the information he knows about Yami which helps me shape my ns. I got a call from Shigure asking me how she was doing, it was nice that she almost freaked out knowing that I was hit by a Super Master again. Tonight I''m going to spoil her. For now, I''ll focus on listening to Shio, making new ns, and enjoying Miu''s thighs. This girl may be annoying, but her body makes up for her ws. Can''t wait to discipline that pretty butt. Chapter 16: Im An Artist In My Way Chapter 16: I''m An Artist In My Way There is a feeling of aplishment in being able to demonstrate enough manhood to sleep with dozens of women relentlessly, having the ability to bring a woman to such an intense climax that you can lead her to a drug-like addiction gives a sense of pride in magnifying. the personal ego. The best thing is that I can ahegao women without the need for drugs or some shit like that, idiots who need aphrodisiacs, stimnts, magic, or some supernatural shit just to give a woman pleasure have failed as men. Of course, if you have additional skills to improve the experience, that''s fine, an example is the acupuncture that allows me to increase a woman''s sensitivity up to 30 times and even activate her reproductive instincts, however, I could already take a woman to nirvana before acquiring these skills so now they are just aplement. I do not depend on my abilities and an example of this is that I awakened a masochistic side in Shigure from his first time without using special abilities, only refined technique through experience. In addition to my skills with hands, tongue, and hip movement, I have absurd stamina where I can fight for two days without rest. Having great stamina and excellent technique is a prerequisite for having a harem. Cases abound where a loving wife who truly loves her husband is unfaithful to her because of sexual frustration, although not everything may be due to poor performance by the husband and it may be due to theck of attention given by the husband. The amount of men who are absorbed in their jobs and neglect their wives in Japan is absurd, it is as if the office is more attractive than spending a good night at home with a beautiful mature woman. Despite the fact that this causes unhappiness for married women, it is a gift for idiots like me who take advantage of the loneliness of those women to have a good night without responsibilities. Although this has also brought me some problems in my homeworld, that is a topic for another day. Returning to the topic of sexual performance, the ability is more important than size. Size is more important to male pride as arger penis is a sign of manhood. Men are lions and the penis is our mane. Despite popr belief, bigger does not mean better performance. There are men who have penises so big that they have problems pumping enough blood to their limbs causing them to not harden enough, there are also cases where the subject has a high caliber barrel but the gun is fired too early (precocious). The most unfortunate thing is the idiots who think that sex consists of going out as if they were carpenters using a hammer. The movement of the hips, the rhythm, and the speed are important, the sensitive points of the woman have to be located and focused on them, but the rest of the less sensitive areas cannot be neglected or the woman will be able to adapt to the pleasure. The human being is a creature that adapts, pressing the same ce over and over will make the person adapt so it is better to take a soft approach and when the woman rxes, attack the tender point again. Another important point is not only to focus on the union of the genitals, the rest of the body can be an erogenous zone if you can use caresses to stimte the nerves. Abdomen, waist, neck, corbones, ears, lips, thighs, there are so many parts that can be used to increase stimtion. These are some of the basic principles of sex, there are many other aspects such as fetishism, location of the unique sensitive points of each person, the use of words suitable for the person (some prefer romance and others rough treatment, it depends on the personality of the woman), the location, the atmosphere, among other things. In general, sex is an art and not just a pleasurable act. That is why the Kama-sutra can be considered an artistic manual, although the fact that they make Kama-sutra choctes is only the victory of capitalism. Now if sex is an art then I''m fucking Michngelo. In front of me is the result of long hours of dedication to my canvas showing the true meaning of life, pleasure. "Luiss ... Moreeeee ..." - Kaname muttered with a voice lost in the way of life while her body trembled, she is semi-conscious so her mouth moves on automatic pilot. Kaname was lying on her back while Kisaray lying on her. Kisara''s expression was adorned with a goofy smile as she had her tongue sticking out of it. Around these two cute girls, eight Valkyries were scattered around the room in all sorts of embarrassing positions. In another part of the room, Izumi was grinning as she yed with her new toy, one of the most popr girls in her school named Chihiro Takashima who was now lying on the floor gasping as Izumi shoved a dildo through the back door. The characteristic that all these girls shared was the white liquid that came out of their orifices. Maybe I can''t use Rasen to manipte reality but at least I can make sure I cum inside without getting them pregnant, now I can paint these beautiful canvases in the color of my manhood. If I am not Michngelo, perhaps I amparable to Da Vinci. I read that his version of Christ was based on the appearance of his lover, which shows that sex is rted to dedication to art. To exin what happened here I first have to start with Izumi. My cute crazy girl is so devoted to me that she noticed a problem that even Shigure couldn''t see. I am too resistant. Being able to be the only man in an orgy where all women are to me sounds like heaven, but the fact that I feel dissatisfied even after doing it insanely with Kaname, Kisara, 8 Valkyries, Izumi and Chihiro is hell. The worst thing is that before this I did it with Shigure which shows that having an absurd resistance is not as great as everyone thinks. Izumi had noticed that he was not satisfied so he manipted the second-best student on the gymnastics team to fall into my hands. I have no idea what Izumi did to convince Chihiro but it seems to be rted to Chihiro''s reputation and something about postingpromising photos, it sounds like the plot of one of Shigure''s books ... It also seems that Chihiro is a girl in need of attention so it was not difficult to break her mind through promises of a bright future. Now I can assure that Izumi is crazy, but she''s my little crazy so she''s fine. She is not the craziest girl I know anyway and when I return to my world I will have to get in touch with a happy group of crazy girls who have haunted me for over a year. I just hope they don''t kill each other. I had to talk to Izumi so that this would not be repeated, not that I care about some moralplex but it would be troublesome if Izumi corrupts his entire school and starts to attract attention. Izumi is a smart girl so she was able to help me catch Kaname and Kisara earlier than expected. It is nice to have an intelligent partner but I feel that Izumi''s ingenuity is limited, in the future I will need some intelligent girls in my harem to help me in my ns but I must be careful of possible traitors. Kaname agreed to join my harem after introducing her to the idea that it is normal for a strong man to have multiple lovers. This is shitty logic but it seems to work with martial artists, especially monster like me who breaks themon sense. Kaname is aware that I have the potential to be the strongest in this world and would feel bad if someone as impressive as me were to remain chained to her (was her words, not mine). I admit I yed on her self-esteem for this result but now she is happy so she is fine. Kisara was the same story, I just had to show her that I loved her little breasts and I loved her nice butt. Sex seems to be one of the best therapies for inferiorityplexes, maybe I should make a career as a therapist ... The Valkyries followed Kaname like chicks following their mother hen, I didn''t even have to manipte their feelings which shows that Kaname has the potential to be one of my harem administrators alongside Izumi. What closed the deal with all of them was that none couldst more than half an hour with me, if Kisara or Kaname tried to monopolize me, they would likely die of exhaustion in a few months, and I''m not exaggerating. Now I understand why most martial artists seem asexual, training makes you strong and resilient, but Ki takes you away from the human realm. In my homeworld, there are people with Master level bodies, but theck of Ki makes them much weaker than a true master. Thebination of Ki, Hamon, and Rasen has turned me into a perpetual motion sex machine, I can even beat Shigure even though she is a Super Master. I am more worried than happy, if I don''t get an absurd amount of women or women with absurd strength, then my future sex life will be bleak due to how fast I am getting stronger. If I don''t be a true Harem King then I will die of sexual frustration, it would be the most pathetic way to die. Currently, my harem looks like this: [Harem: Shigure Kosaka (wife), Yuka Izumi (mistress), Kaname Kugatachi (mistress), Kisara Nanjo (mistress), Chihiro Takashima (maid), 8 Valkyries (maidservants)] Ha, even my system views the Valkyries as a group with no individuality. As for why Shigure went from lover to wife, it was because of my stupid curiosity. Every time Iplete a conquest mission I receive awards, women of little importance only give me clothes that are stored in my system (1 School Uniform, 1 Martial Arts Uniform, 1 Sportswear Set, 1 Gymnastics School Uniform, 8 Sports shirts). The interesting thing is that along with these rewards I can also get something called ''Gift of Love''. I was curious what it would be since only a fist-sized pink box with red ribbon appeared. Each woman has a certain box that only they can open, I gave Shigure hers and well, there was a ring. Officially Shigure is my first wife¡­ Actually, I don''t dislike the idea. For now, Shigure keeps the ring in a safe in a secret room that even I don''t know about. She said that she was too afraid of damaging it during the forging or losing it in some fight so she wants to keep it in a safe ce. It is a futile effort since the ring is tied to the woman and even if it is destroyed or stolen it will return with the woman, the ring is something like Navi but without being a nuisance. I couldn''t tell Shigure since I still haven''t told her about the system and other worlds, that will be for when we meet again. In fact, none of my women knows it or can see Navi, although they are part of my harem only those women to whom I give permission will be able to see Navi, and apparently, they will also be able to see a screen that will show them their status, which will be useful for identify hidden talents. I could say these things to Izumi since I''m sure the girl wouldmit suicide with a smile if I ordered her to, but the truth is that my favorite is Shigure and I would feel bad if the first one I talk to about other worlds is not my first wife. I was also surprised to see that I still have a little conscience, it seems that the power of love makes me a better person. Anyway, putting all this aside, I have to take a shower and get ready since in two hours it will be the kidnapping of Saori and Honoka. Everything is ready for the heroic charade. Hayato went out with Kenichi to train, Shio took a job again because he lost his money betting against me on cards (I hate chance so I learned to count cards), Akisame is out of town buying supplies for his clinic, Kensei is in Chinatown with Renka to visit Kensei''s uncle, Miu is in the dojo and will go for a walk with Izumi and Chihiro to a far part of the city to buy clothes with the money I gave her, Shigure is busy in her forge preparing a special hidden weapon that I designed, Touchumaru is busy eating the best tuna sandwiches that I have prepared. I prepared everything for this moment, Izumi is the only person who knows a little about my ns and his job will be to guide the hearts of Renka, Miu, and Shigure while I am gone. I put a lot of effort into shaping the mentality of Kaname and Kisara so I don''t worry if they will ept me when they find out that I am a murderer, in fact, I am polishing a technique to make the change from fist of life to fist of death has no side effects on the Ki, this is mainly for Shigure since I don''t want something bad to happen to him. Fuck, I''m starting to act like a loving husband, how troublesome. Miu and Renka''s hearts are practically mine already. I took advantage of the rivalry between those two to increase their dependence on me. Renka is already at the level where she can ept that I have a harem, apparently, Chinese martial artists have no problem with polygamy because they believe that outstanding men must have many women, they are strange but who am I to judge. Even so, I have not included her in my harem since she still resists the idea of ??killing, but she is a bit more flexible so it will not be difficult to convince her that killing is okay as long as it is to protect loved ones. She is a cute girl. Miu is already aware of her feelings for me and I have already obtained the part of the mission that asks for her affection, the problem is that she will still not be able to ept my harem and much less the fact that I am a murderer, Hayato''s teachings are deeply rooted in her. Although she still has some feelings for Kenichi, her love for me can no longer be ignored. Izumi became close friends with Renka and Miu so I can let her manipte the hearts of those two while I disappear. I was just careful to make it clear to Izumi that she couldn''t destroy Miu and Renka''s mind, nor was she allowed to add more women without my permission. When I disappear I will break all contact with everyone since it is too dangerous, in fact, I have kept to a minimum contact with the assistants of the French assassin, and that only because they are low-level people in Yami so they ignore them. One interesting thing about the Gifts of Love is that they give me a connection to the woman who wears them. I can tell if Shigure is in danger, her emotional state, if she is about to betray me, her location and if her strength improves. She is the perfect tool for stalkers and controlling husbands. Looking at my cell phone I saw a message from the wife of the mafia leader, things were about to start so I had to hurry. We were at Chihiro''s house since her parents work out of town (maybe that''s why she is so in need of attention), I went to the shower with Izumi. I had a little love session with her giving me affection with her little mouth, then we got ready and went out to make our preparations. I can''t wait to test Saori, I put a lot of effort into making her see me as the most trustworthy person around her so I hope her nice butt is worth it. Who am I kidding, of course, it''s worth it! As for Honoka, I am still not a pedophile so she will have to resign herself just by looking from the side. Actually, I had more sess conquering Honoka than Saori, I feel like a pervert who tricks a little girl into getting into her truck but everything is for the greater good. Chapter 17: I Love Peaches Chapter 17: I Love Peaches (Saori Shirahama Perspective) My day started out normal like any other. I woke up early to make breakfast for my husband and daughter. Since my son Kenichi started living in the dojo where he trains the house feels a bit empty, but despite my mncholy, it makes me happy to see that my little boy is growing up to be a proper man. Kenichi has always been a shy boy so I was worried that they might bother him at school, fortunately, he became interested in exercise and martial arts. I honestly don''t like that Kenichi practices martial arts as I''m afraid they might hurt him, my only constion is the determined and joyful spirit that he has shown since he started training. I have wanted to visit his dojo to see how he trains but Kenichi always refuses, I think he is ashamed that his teachers see how I treat him as my dear baby but I cannot help it, he is my son and as his mother it is my duty to shame him, ahem, to love him. I think one of the reasons why Kenichi has been so motivated is one of his ssmates who also go to the dojo, a cute blonde girl named Miu-chan. She is quite cute and polite, I feel that if she would dress up and wear contact lenses she could be much prettier which makes me happy to have such a beautiful possible daughter-inw, or at least it should be. Miu-chan is nice and she seems somewhat interested in Kenichi, however, there is a boy that she seems really in love with and if it weren''t for my son being too dense then she would have already noticed. Luis-kun is a nice and attentive boy, he is quite mature for his age so it is hard for me to believe that he is only one year older than my son. I understand that Luis-kun does not go to school and has devoted himself to martial arts. I tried to talk to him to convince him to resume his studies but I did not achieve anything, apparently, his parents wanted Luis-kun to pursue his dreams and they always supported him. Luis-kun has given all his efforts to improve as a way of honoring the memory of his parents, which I find moving. I felt sorry after learning that Luis-kun''s parents died in an ident, but that sorrow turned into admiration when I saw how dedicated and responsible Luis-kun is. It is impossible for me to see him as a child due to his mature attitude and how much he has helped me at home whether it is taking care of Honoka, repairing the sink, fixing the light, and even helping me make lunch when hees to visit us. Many times I feel like I''m abusing Luis-kun''s kindness but seeing him helping with his characteristic kind expression makes it impossible for me to deny his help. I feel bad for my son knowing that Miu-chan is in love with Luis-kun but I can''t me Miu-chan either, if I was her age I could also fall in love with such an attentive young man. What worries me is that Luis-kun seems to have something more than appreciation for me. I have discovered it by giving me discreet nces, I cannot be bothered since his expression does not show the usual lust of a teenager his age, in his ce, there is a sincere appreciation like the first innocent crush of a young man in puberty. I feel ttered that a young man feels that kind of interest in me, it reminds me of my younger days and makes me feel that I have not lost my beauty, however, I can only sigh since Luis-kun''s first love is destined to fail. I love my husband and I could never imagine being with another man, especially someone so young. I just hope that Luis-kun''s crush is temporary, although I admit that he looks cute when he''s embarrassed, like the time our hands brushed while washing dishes. His blushing expression is adorable, I wanted to tease him a bit, but I didn''t as it would be cruel to y with his feelings. It also seems that my little daughter Honoka has be quite fond of Luis-kun which has made my husband and Kenichi very jealous. Despite having to deal withints from my husband who continually yells that no one will have his princess, it makes me happy to see that Honoka is having so much fun. Like Kenichi, Honoka is a somewhat lonely girl. Honoka inherited most of my genes which makes her a really cute girl, not to show off but since school, I have always had dozens of suitors, although in reality I only had two boyfriends in my entire life and Kenichi''s father has been the only person with whom I had intimate rtionships. Other girls were jealous of Honoka being the favorite of her teachers, on the other hand, Honoka has the temperament of her father so the boys feel intimidated by her so she doesn''t really have any friends. Seeing Luis-kun ying and taking care of Honoka like a good older brother is a nice scene, without a doubt Luis-kun will be a good man when he grows up so I hope he can find a nice wife. Despite how much I have lived with Luis-kun, I cannot see him as a child to take care of. Instead of awakening my motherly side, Luis-kun gives a sense of security as if everything will be fine as long as he is around. If it weren''t for the age difference I wouldn''t mind if Luis-kun became Honoka''s boyfriend, actually, that would give me peace of mind that Honoka will be happy and she won''t be alone. I went shopping with Honoka while I imagined my daughter''s wedding. When Honoka grows up than the house will be even more lonely, like a loving mother it makes me happy to see my children grow up but it also saddens me that they spread their wings to leave the nest. Maybe she should have another child, having a little bag of tenderness to take care of is one of the most beautiful experiences in life. "What do you think mom? You have a big smile "- Honoka tugged at my hand as we walked. I smiled and stroked her head. - "Mom is thinking about whether she should give you a little sister ~" Honoka pouted cute hearing me. - "Moouuu mom, if Honoka has a little sister then she will take away Luis-nii''s attention" My daughter is already going through her first crush, they grow up so fast ... I felt sadly happy, a bittersweet feeling that I don''t hate. I''m sorry daughter, it seems that your dear Luis-nii is more interested in older women but mom will support you. I better think about what food I would make for dinner. Today Luis-kun wille to dinner with us, actually, he would bring the food but I can''t always depend on his kindness, the least I can do is buy the ingredients for dinner. It was already dusk so Luis-kun should not be long ining, I must hurry so that he does not have to wait for us in front of the house. It had already happened once and although he didn''tin, I was ashamed to have forgotten that he would be arriving for dinner. We were a few blocks from home when a van passed by us, I didn''t have time to react when the van opened and a group of people came out to hold Honoka and me. I wanted to scream for help but one of the people put a wet tissue on my face and I slowly lost consciousness. When I woke up I realized that she was tied up, my eyes were blindfolded and my mouth was gagged. I could feel that she was on the cold ground and my head was still a bit dizzy. I was afraid. I was scared of what might happen to me, but I was more scared of what would happen to Honoka. I''d rather die than let something happen to my daughter. My mind began to think of the worst scenarios, would they abuse me and then throw me away? Would they kill me? Or would they sell me as a toy? I didn''t know and that scared me even more. The most horrible thing is that whatever happened to me was possible that happened to Honoka. I do not want this. I''m scared. Someone save me, whoever it is, please¡­ Even if it''s not me, someone saves Honoka. Whoever¡­ The blindfold on my eyes had been soaked with my tears, as much as I tried to free myself I could not do anything. I never felt so scared. I am crying and I am afraid. Not even when I was a child did I feel so helpless. I heard a door opening. Footsteps drew closer as she heard voices shouting angrily. "Damn it I almost thought they''d find us out!" "Damn shitty kid, yelling and chasing us, thank goodness you shot him" "For that kind of shit, we had to rush to leave" She was too scared to know what they were talking about, she couldn''t pay attention to them and she could only think of Honoka. "I''m fucking upset about this shit!" "Well, we have to have fun with her" "Hahaha it''s true, hey do you still have that thing?" "Of course! Let''s make this bitch beg like a whore! " Someone removed the gag from my mouth, before I asked about Honoka, something resembling a pill was put in my mouth and then I was forced to swallow it with a bottle of water. "Heh, now you''ll beg like the bitch you are" "Hey, I''m going first." "Fuck you, I go first! Go have fun with the girl! " "That doesn''t sound bad either ..." "Fucking lolicon" I felt desperate listening to them and I felt something break inside of me. As my heart agonized, my body was starting to heat up. "Don''t touch my daughter! Do what you want with me but don''t touch my daughter! " - I used all my strength to scream. The subjectsughed and began to insult me ??saying that she was a bitch and that I could not wait to be raped. The humiliation did not matter, the only important thing is that Honoka is fine, I must keep her safe at any cost. "You have fun with the mother, I am more interested in the daughter" I started screaming hearing that, I couldn''t let them get their hands on Honoka, I had to do something but I got kicked in the stomach. "Shut up bitch! You only serve as a fucking onahole! " My stomach ached, my heart ached, my mind ached, my soul ached, everything ached. I do not want this. I''ll do whatever it takes but please someone save us. "What is that noise?" "That damn kid is here!" "Quick shoot!" "What the fuck is that ?!" "YOU PIECES OF SHIT !!!" I recognized that scream. It sounded violent with uncontrolled fury but even when that voice is consumed by the hatred I can still recognize it. It is the voice of Luis. Is he here to save us? I don''t want him to be hurt, but I need his help. If he can save us I don''t care what he asks, he alone must protect Honoka and I will do whatever it takes. Luis, please save us ... In less than a minute I stopped hearing gunshots and screams. The only sound left was that of my gasps getting heavier from what they made me drink and the sound of footsteps approaching me. "I''m sorry, I waste ining and I let them hurt you, I''m sorry" - Luis''s voice sounded regretful and painful. His hands removed the blindfold from my eyes and I could finely see the ce. It seemed to be a warehouse but that didn''t matter. Luis looked worried about me as he untied me. His arm had a gunshot wound but he didn''t seem to care, I remember they mentioned a boy chasing them so they shot him. Did Luis see them and try to save us? I don''t know how long I was unconscious but I can see that it is night so it must have been a couple of hours, Luis kept chasing them all this time to save us ... When I looked around I felt scared. Corpses and blood everywhere. There were at least 6 bodies in the ce, I couldn''t see them anymore and I started vomiting. I knew that Luis did it to protect us but I can''t help but feel afraid, he has always seemed like a calm and kind boy so knowing that he can kill six people with his own hands makes me feel afraid. When Luis finished releasing me, I unconsciously backed away. Luis looked at me in surprise before showing his usual kind smile but this time it was full of sadness. "I''ll take you home, I''ll go get Honoka" - Luis looked away with pain. What I have just done? Luis was shot, he desperately searched for us and he fought with a group of armed criminals to protect us and instead of thanking him, I am avoiding him. If he hadn''t arrived then Honoka and I would have a fate worse than death. I''m the worst. Before Luis could walk away I tried to get up to stop him, I wanted to thank him but my body was weak so I tripped. Luis held me before falling. - "Don''t strain, everything is fine, I''ll take care of it" - Luis continued to show kindness even though I hurt him. My heart ached. I couldn''t control my body and before I knew it I hugged him to kiss him. The guilt of hurting him, the horror of what could have happened if Luis did not arrive, the relief of being safe, the persistent fear that I still have, the concern for Honoka, and the effect of the drug flooded my mind and body so I simply I couldn''t think and I just said what I felt. - "Thank you ..." - It was all I could say before kissing him with more passion. Luis didn''t seem to know what was happening and he just stood still. My body was pressing against his so I could feel something hard pressing against my stomach. When we parted our lips, Luis looked at me with an expression of affection so deep that it warmed my heart. He knew this was wrong but he couldn''t act rationally. I just hope this doesn''t end up hurting Luis, after all, I''m a married woman and I can''t leave my family. I began to justify my actions by telling myself that this was an effect of the drug and that it is a way of thanking Luis, but I couldn''t lie. The moment Luis risked his life to save my daughter and me, my heart generated a feeling more intense than love. I didn''t even mind being surrounded by corpses, I just wanted to bond with my savior. Even if this turns into a one-time adventure, I wanted to reward Luis for what he did. I could no longer tell if it was my heart or the drug that was speaking, but I wasn''t going to stop. I just hope this doesn''t cause a disasterter on. --- (Perspective Luis Santos) --- Turned out better than I expected. The aphrodisiac detail was unexpected, but it turned out better for me. I just have to be more careful if I do something simr in the future, it will be troublesome if some woman is drugged and I can''t get there on time. The amazing thing is how passionate a married mom can be, she didn''t even care where we were so I had to carry her to a more private ce without corpses while she kept kissing me. Saori did not let go of me while I released Honoka, the girl was traumatized by the event and she did not want to get away from us so now she is next to us while Saori undresses. I''m sure this is not the proper way to give a girl sexuality lessons, but I didn''t even finish elementary school so my opinion is invalid. My ns are going quite well, with this I have assured the hearts of Saori and Honoka. Saori will continue to love her husband as the good wife that is why I have to leave a mark that she will not be able to forget, and when she finds out that I left because of this incident, the guiltbined with falling in love will make her agree to enter my harem. "Muahahahahahaha as expected of the King of the Harem! A brilliant n! " - If Navi congrattes me, it means that I am a trash person. I need to find a partner who will serve as my conscience or I will really be aplete scum, although it would be better if it is a beautiful woman. Well anyway, I''ll leave the ns for another time, it''s time to enjoy this ripe fruit. That really is a nice ass, I just hope Honoka doesn''t develop a voyeur fetish after this, after all, she will technically be my daughter if my ns go well. Time to enjoy a ripe peach. Bon appetit to me! Chapter 18: The Curtain Rises on This Farce Chapter 18: The Curtain Rises on This Farce After finishing my exercise session with Saori, I took the mother and daughter with me. I used a basic treatment to deal with the gunshot wound to my right shoulder, it was actually just a scratch, but it was necessary for my image as a noble hero to increase in Saori''s heart. I had to carry Saori on my back as her mental and physical fatigue was too much for her. Thebination of the effect of the drug and the desire to forget what happened made Saori give her best as we got together, so she fell unconscious from fatigue after two hours. I tried not to overdo it with her, it might be fun if I turn her into a nympho but that would cause problems in my future ns, even so, I made sure that Saori could not forget the feeling of being touched by me. I decided to use a method that I saw in one of the doujinshis that Shigure tried to burn. The idea was simple, get the wife addicted to sex with her lover so that one night''s mistake turns into an addiction so she will end up leaving her husband due to sexual frustration. In reality, it is a stupid method and has many holes, the strength of feelings such as love and trust can suppress sexual desire so a loving and faithful woman like Saori would not fall for that shit. That''s where the hero saving the princess tactices in. I came to the warehouse since Saori was tied up to make sure she didn''t get hurt excessively and to prevent mother and daughter from being abused on the way, my luck sucks so I refuse to leave anything to chance. I was thinking of intervening after Saori was kicked but seeing that they were thinking of giving her an aphrodisiac, I preferred to wait to reap the greatest benefits. Now I am sure that Saori will not be able to live without me, I could hear the absolute despair in her voice after hearing that they would abuse Honoka so my act of saving them both will make Saori see me as the most reliable person in her life, above her son and her husband. The best thing was that Saori reacted with fear because of the massacre I did. Actually, I could have killed the kidnappers using hidden weapons so as not to shed blood and avoid creating a nightmare scene, but I wanted to make Saori afraid of me, that way she would avoid me after removing the blindfold so I could take advantage of her mental fragility to introduce a feeling of guilt by making her willing to give up almost everything for me. With this, I became Saori''s third priority. Honoka would be the first, Kenichi the second, I the third, her own life the fourth, and her husband the fifth. When I disappear to join Yami, Saori''s heart will waver thinking that I was excluded from the dojo because of her, after all, I would not have to kill if she was not in danger. It is an absurd thought but that is how feelings work, they are stupid and illogical. Both the body and the heart of Saori are already mine, once I can conquer her mind, she will really dedicate herself to me and there is the possibility of making her mental breakdown make me her first priority, however, this would make her unstable for leaving her family, so I have to make sure that Honoka is always her first priority and I will be her second priority. This will also help mother and daughter to be so close that they will exclude father and Kenichi assuring me that even if I make enemy of Kenichi they will both be on my side. Kenichi is an idiot who does not want to worry his family so he will not tell them that I disappeared because of the conflict between martial artists who kill and those who do not kill. Kenichi''s father will support his son since he doesn''t like me and he will be happy if I stopped stealing his little princess from him. This will cause Honoka and Saori to lose confidence in the men in their family. Saori will begin to resent her husband, breaking the long years of trust and love between the two. With Izumi''s added influence, it won''t be long before Saori files for a divorce from her husband and begins to wait for my return. There are no perfect ns and many things can happen so I have prepared from n A to n K, all these ns I have given to Izumi to take care of things while I am gone. Izumi''s job is to give emotional support while she acting as a good listener who listens to women''s issues that I won''t see while I bonding with Yami. Something that worries me about all this is that I think I elerated Honoka''s sexual awakening, she was started rubbing her crotch as she watched me prate her mother. I will have to leave a message for Izumi to tell her to take care of Honoka to prevent her from bing a little pervert or from her ending up developing a sex phobia due to a guiltplex. Honoka is 13 years old so I will wait until she is at least 15 years old to take her in my harem. Now that my n has passed the first scenario, it''s time to move on to the next step. While carrying the sleeping Saori on my back and holding Honoka''s hand I looked at the phone in my hand, I stole it from one of the corpses. ''My phone was broken during the chase'' that will be my excuse for why I did not call the police to take charge, in addition to the fact that both women would be in danger if they had waited for the police to arrive. A pity that I had to break my cell phone, but I will not use it anyway and all the photos I have with Shigure and the rest of my harem were transferred to a USB memory that Izumi has to protect it, they are my art and my treasure. I sat at a bus stop. I amodated Saori to my right so that she could rest while she leans on me, Honoka was in myp shaking like a scared kitten, this experience will leave an emotional scar on her butter I will help her to ovee it. Using my free hand, I dialed Miu''s number to ask for her help. She is with Izumi so if theye I can have the help of my cute crazy girl to guide Miu''s heart. "Hello who speaks?" - Miu asked with a confused tone since she does not usually receive calls from unknown numbers, she actually hardly receives calls since her cell phone is new. I bought it for her. "Miu ..." - I made my tone of voice sound tired and stressed as if something terrible had happened. Saori is fast asleep and Honoka is still in shock so I can act weak without them noticing. I have to maintain a strong appearance in front of the mother and daughter so that the feeling that they can only be safe with me is etched in their minds. "Luis? You are well?" Miu asked anxiously, noticing how strange my tone was. Acting like a pitiful kid makes me feel sick, I don''t understand how male drama actors can do this without losing their balls. Or have they already lost them? Whatever. "Miu, pleasee ... Something happened ... I ... I did something horrible ..." - My voice was so pitiful that I started to get depressed, I should dedicate myself to acting. "Where are you?! What happened?!" -I had to move the cell phone away from my ear since this fool started screaming like crazy. I sent her my location so she coulde and pick us up. I''m about two hours from her location by car but with Miu''s speed, she should be able to arrive in an hour, although if she brings Izumi I will have more time to think about my next actions. Now, what I will do. I already have the whole scenario prepared so I have two options. Acting as if my heart had been traumatized by having to kill, this will give me room for an easier redemption, but it willplicate my entrance to Yami since the Ryozanpaku masters will move heaven and earth to rescue me, especially Shigure, she has shown traits from yandere so I have to be careful not to drive her crazy or her Ki will be unstable before I can finish the technique to switch from the fist of life to the fist of death. The other method is to show that I have no problem with killing my enemies and will do anything to protect those I love. Although this will make it easier for me to get into Yami, I could only conquer someone like Kaname and Saori, while Shigure, Miu, and Renka would have trouble epting it as they have always been taught to respect life even when ites to enemies. There are also the other dojo masters who will see me as someone who strayed from the right path and who consider me an enemy. Both methods have advantages and disadvantages so a middle ground is best. I show regret and pain for killing but show that if necessary I would do it again even if I was filled with guilt. I could also use the argument that after the death of my parents I am not willing to lose someone I love again. This will leave a mark on the hearts of women and even if they reject me for the moment, they will think over and over again about my desire to protect them so they will be more dependent on me. Yes, let''s go with that. I so to take a deep breath and resist the urge to throw up at the pathetic performance I''m about to do. Seriously, how can Ichika deal with this acting shit? Well, she''s crazy so maybe she doesn''t mind pretending to be someone else. Now that I think about it it''s been a while since she didn''t haunt me in my homeworld, I hope she wasn''t doing some troublesome shit. Ah, the more I think about what awaits me in my world, the less I want to return. Stupid promises I made in my world, I have to stop promising things or I''ll get into some really troublesome shit. Well anyway, I can see Miu in the distance. It took her an hour and a half as she is carrying Izumi on her back and I''m sure the other Ryozanpaku masters will being soon. Let''s the show begin. Chapter 19: Lets Do A Play 1 Chapter 19: Let''s Do A y 1 (PerspectiveYuka Izumi) All my life I have been attached to the mindset of being a proper woman. Being a suitable student, a suitable daughter, a suitable citizen, I have always followed the rules to be a suitable person. It was when some underdeveloped pieces of garbage tried to abuse me that I realized that all my effort to be a proper woman was worth nothing. What was the use of following the rules if others did not? Why should I admire righteous and noble people if they didn''t help me when I needed it most? I felt so stupid that I wanted to die. Fortunately, he came into my life. Ah, Luis-sama ? He is so handsome, intelligent, strong, majestic, wise, protective, kind, the way he touches me is addictive, his voice is so charming¡­ I love everything about him! What I enjoy the most is the great confidence he has in me and he is a willingness to forgive my stupidity. When I threatened Chihiro Takashima, I only thought of pleasing Luis-sama, I did not consider the possible consequences of my actions and the problems that I could bring to Luis-sama. When Luis-sama exined to me what could happen if Chihiro gave me away, I was so sorry that I wanted tomit suicide, the idea of ??causing problems for Luis was something more horrible than death, I don''t want Luis-sama to abandon me, I couldn''t take it Luis-sama is so kind to an idiot like me¡­ I love him so much ? I have to try harder not to be a burden, that''s why I can''t ruin Luis-sama''s ns, I have to show that I am useful so that Luis-sama gives me a reward, I love his rewards, I would do anything to be rewarded. The way his hands run over my body, the feel of his lips running down my neck before he begins to prate my ... Oops, I''m fantasizing again, I have to focus. I went shopping with Miu so Luis-sama would have his stage-ready. Luis-sama always emphasizes timing, I think he has an obsession with punctuality and timing everything, I love that obsession of his. I do not like Miu, she is an irrational and violent woman, I admit that she is the most beautiful girl in school but that does not diminish her stupidity. Did her brain go to her huge breasts? I do not know, maybe I am smart since I have small breasts, I would have liked to be stupid to haverge breasts. Luis-sama doesn''t seem to care about the size of the breasts but I would like to be more attractive to him. I don''t understand why Luis-sama wants to get Miu since he mentioned how troublesome and annoying the busty blonde is. Maybe it''s because she''s beautiful and strong, as long as she''s useful to Luis-sama then she''s fine. What bothers me is that that stupid blonde cow still has some feelings for Kenichi. I was once also interested in him, but those feelings died when I met Luis-sama. The fact that Miu still has feelings for Kenichi is unforgivable. That stupid woman should die. That is not enough, they should cut off her limbs while she watches as her family is killed, she is a garbage that ... Control, I must control myself. Luis-sama has taught me to disappear the murderous desire and thirst for blood, in this way not even the martial arts experts will be able to notice if I have a weapon pointed at their head. Luis-sama is amazing, the mind training was hell as I had to submit to Luis-sama''s bloodlust and a bit of torture, but at a certain point, I started to enjoy it. Feeling Luis-sama''s murderous desire, his hands on my fragile body that could kill me in an instant, the sensation of the knife caressing my neck ... I love him ? Ahem, I''ll stop thinking about it or I''ll get wet. It was easy to be friends with Miu and the dojo masters, I also got acquainted with Kenichi''s mother and younger sister. Now I just have to wait for Luis-sama''s ns to start to move. It saddens me that I won''t see him for a while. I wanted to go with him, but Luis-sama said that if I ruined this then he would abandon me. I don''t want to be abandoned. While I was lost in my delusions, Miu received a call. Seeing the time meant it was time. Luis-sama''s ns were marked by a schedule, ording to the time he will mark meant that I had to follow a certain script. This hour means that I must apany Miu and act ording to Luis-sama''s attitude. If Luis-sama shows regret and guilt then I must side with general morals saying that even if he was in self-defense murder was not an option. Thus I will attack the beliefs of Miu and the dojo masters preventing them from forgiving Luis-sama. If Luis-sama does not show guilt, I must take the path of emotions and say that protecting loved ones is the most important thing. So Luis-sama''s attitude will not be seen as aplete murderer and he will only be someone who does what is necessary to protect the weakest. If Luis-sama takes a middle point of guilt at the same time that he would do it again even if it goes against his ideals, I must not attack or support and I will only be next to Miu and Shigure to give them moral support while Luis-sama is abandoned by the dojo. That way I will gain theplete trust of both of them so it will be easier to guide their hearts, I cannot forget to give Saori clues so that she realizes that the dojo and her son were the ones who turned their backs on Luis-sama. I''m d I trained to get rid of my bloodlust or I could show my killing intent when the dojo masters kick Luis-sama out. I convinced Miu that I wanted to go too, others see me as a friend of Kaname, the Valkyries, Miu, Kenichi, and Luis-sama so it is not umon for me to get involved if problems arise. I started training assassination martial arts with Luis-sama and the others just think I started exercising. Miu carried me on her back to get there faster, this woman is simr to a gori due to her absurd strength. As we were heading towards Luis-sama, Miu sent a text message asking the dojo masters for help. After a while of running between streets and rooftops, we finally reached a bus stop. Seeing the sleeping Saori and the scared Honoka I marveled at how smart Luis-sama is, this perfectly describes scenario 4 of n C. There are no traces of sexual rtions in Saori, if it weren''t for the small sign that Luis-sama made me with her hand, I wouldn''t realize that they did it. "What happened?!" - Miu was in a panic. She''s not good at managing her emotions, my job is to keep Miu from doing something impulsive while she regtes her temper. Luis-sama did not answer and only made a gesture of silence while he pointed to Saori and Honoka. I calmed Miu down so she wouldn''t make a fuss. Luis-sama told us that a group of gangsters kidnapped Saori and Honoka. Luis-sama tried to rescue them but things got out of control. He did not specifically say what happened but he gave us the location of the warehouse. We didn''t go to the warehouse as Luis-sama wanted to take Saori and Honoka to a safe ce so they could rest. We took a taxi and went to Saori''s house. Miu sent the location of the warehouse to the dojo masters and told them where we were. Once at the house, Luis-sama took Saori to her room and made sure to let her rest. Honoka wouldn''t let go of Luis-sama so he had to keep her on hisp. Saori''s husband was not at home since he had a business trip, Luis-sama had been waiting for this day to start nning her. We sat in the living room in silence, the atmosphere heavy and depressing which was ideal for the dramatic scene that was about to take ce. After 10 minutes of waiting, there was a knock on the door. Miu went to open it as Luis-sama was taking care of the trembling Honoka who seemed to have fallen asleep while she was crying. Akisame and Shio entered the room, their expressions were not good. Behind them Hayato entered while carrying an almost unconscious Kenichi, it is possible that that old man came running from the mountain when he knew that a problem urred. "Luis exins what the hell this is!" - Shio yelled furious as he showed an image on his cell phone. It was a photograph of a warehouse with bodies and blood strewn all over the ce. It could be seen that there was an intense fight as there were gunshot marks on the walls and floor. Akisame kept calm but was staring at Honoka in Luis-sama''s arms, he seemed to be guessing what happened. Hayato was silent as Kenichi tried topose himself, he seemed totally clueless about what was happening. Luis-sama kept his head down as if he were a child who did something wrong, I wanted to hug him but I restrained myself with all my might. "I went to Saori-san''s house to have dinner and apany Honoka, it was alreadyte so I was worried that Saori-san had gone shopping ..." - Luis-sama began to narrate what happened. How he saw Saori and Honoka in the distance when a van rushed to kidnap them, how he chased the truck, who in desperation to save them lowered his guard and was shot so he could not reach them, as he continued to chase them until he reached a warehouse on the outskirts of town. At this point, the teachers had a serious expression as Kenichi clenched his fists tightly. Luis-sama said that he arrived at the moment when they began to shout that they would abuse Saori so he rushed to save her. Luis-sama did not think of a strategy and only entered the warehouse, they began to shoot him so he had to step back for fear that they would hurt Saori. One of the gangsters put a gun against Saori while yelling that they would **** and kill Honoka if she didn''t give up. At that time Luis-sama lost his head and used throwing weapons to kill the gangsters. "Those bastards!" - Kenichi mmed the wall in fury knowing that his family was almost abused, but even when he was furious he showed no killing intent. Pathetic. Luis-sama would not forgive someone who wants to harm his loved ones, Luis-sama is definitely the best ? The dojo masters continued to stare seriously but lowered the intensity of their gazes. It seems that they could understand Luis-sama''s actions, young people can be impulsive and it is normal to lose your head if you see who you care about in that kind of situation, at this rate they could forgive Luis-sama''s actions as a mistake that will help he to grow. This is where Ie in ~ "Luis-san, even if you did it to save Saori-san and Honoka, killing is still a crime" - I showed a serious expression like a proper student talking to a student who skips ss. - "If the situation were to repeat itself, would you do it again?" They all looked at Luis-sama carefully. If he denied it meant that he felt guilty and it would not happen again, if he epted it then he would sever all ties with the dojo. And as always Luis-sama took the best option, a middle ground. "What I did is horrible, I hate myself for my actions and I regret ..." - Luis-sama showed a painful expression before clenching his fists and showing an expression of resolution that touched my heart. - "But I don''t want to lose someone I love, even if I live hating myself and in regret, I''d rather die than allow them to harm the people I care about!" Sasuga Luis-sama! ? I had a chill of excitement upon hearing Luis-sama''s passionate words, even if this is an act I''m sure those words are true. Luis will always be there for me, I will not be alone since he will protect me. Luis-sama ? Chapter 20: Lets Do A Play 2 Chapter 20: Let''s Do A y 2 (Yuka Izumi Perspective) The dojo masters looked at Luis-sama with serious expressions. Shio looked annoyed, but there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. Akisame and Hayato remained calm, I don''t have Luis-sama''s ability to read people so I don''t know what they are thinking. Kenichi had aplex expression, he seemed to be between the guilt of not protecting his family, the pain that his friend became a murderer, and the anger that that same friend was willing to kill again. Miu was the one showing the greatest internal conflict. On the one hand, she seemed moved that the man she loved was willing to do anything to protect her loved ones, but she at the same time disliked the idea of ??being in love with a murderer. Stupid cow. How dare you feel disgusted for Luis-sama !? Everything Luis-sama does is the right thing to do! The world is wrong and only Luis-sama is right !!! Calm down, breathe and calm down, I can''t ruin Luis-sama''s ns. Luis-sama kept his gaze steady before lowering his head to look at Honoka with concern. It seems like his speech woke up Honoka but I think it was Luis-sama who woke her up for the next part of the y. "From where¡­? AAHHH MOMMY NOOOOO! " - Honoka started screaming when she woke up, apparently, the trauma of being kidnapped was too intense. "It''s fine, everything is fine" - Luis-sama spoke with the softest voice she had ever heard. She reminded me of the way she took care of me after being almost abused. I felt my heart melt from the warmth in her voice. Honoka could appreciate Luis-sama''s benevolence, she stopped crying and clung to Luis-sama as if she was the only safe ce in the world. I like this girl, she has the potential to be a true follower of Luis-sama, I will make sure to train her correctly. The people of the dojo looked at Luis-sama without knowing how to respond, Honoka''s condition showed them that the situation was more serious than it seemed. Luis-sama did not describe in what conditions she found her mother and daughter, so now they can only make pessimistic assumptions, it would not be strange if they think that Saori was sexually abused in front of Honoka, which would give more force to Luis-sama''s argument. "Where is my mom?" - Kenichi asked when he saw that his mother was not present, quite slow. "She was tired so Luis-san took her to rest" - Miu said while her expression was still lost in her thoughts. She didn''t even notice that she called Luis-sama with the honorific ''san'' instead of calling him with her name as she usually does. The teachings that she has received all her life are influencing to make her heart begin to reject Luis-sama, fortunately, Luis-sama made ns for this so I only have to apany her to make the image of Luis-sama not be able to disappear from her heart. I can even put a feeling of guilt and self-loathing for abandoning Luis-sama, this way Miu won''t feel worthy of monopolizing Luis-sama and it will be easier to include her in the harem of Luis-sama. Bright as always Luis-sama ? Miu''s words made the expressions of the dojo masters ufortable while Kenichi looked relieved. Apparently the idea that Saori was abused is increasing. Those ideas are stupid, Luis-sama is interested in Saori so it is impossible for another man to put a hand on her. Luis-sama has made preparations so that Saori''s husband cannot touch her in his absence. Luis-sama manipted Saori''s husband''s nervous system to make him sexually impotent. Not only was he unable to get erect, but his sense of touch was also modified so that any kind of pleasure turned into pain so he couldn''t even kiss Saori. In reality, Saori''s husband was not on a business trip, he went to find a doctor who could help him. He did not tell her family of her condition due to her stupid pride, this was part of another of Luis-sama''s ns to make Saori believe that her husband had left with a lover. The discussion could not continue as Honoka''s condition made it impossible for them to continue talking about it. Akisame had to call Kensei toe to give Honoka an acupuncture treatment so she could sleep. Luis-sama does not use acupuncture in front of the masters since he supposedly should only engage in acupuncture and chiropractic when he reaches Master level to avoid identally harming the patient. This is stupid since Luis-sama''s knowledge is not inferior to Akisame and Kensei, if he practices a little more then it will be easy for him to ovee them. Kenichi brought her sleeping sister to her room to rest while he stayed with her in case she woke up in a panic. Apachai and Shigure also came to the house to end this y. Miu and I went to the kitchen as the following conversation was something we shouldn''t hear. Shigure''s mouse was in charge of keeping an eye on us so that we didn''t eavesdrop. It''s a shame that I won''t be able to see Luis-sama''s performance but I know that Luis-sama already has everything nned. Luis-sama ? --- (Luis Santos Perspective) --- Well, fuck this is fucking shit. Everything has gone ording to my ns, the fact that Miu was distant was also part of this work so no unexpected things have happened. Even though everything has gone perfectly, I hate my stupid human heart with feelings. I didn''t think I would have grown so fond of the Ryozanpaku members that seeing them make disappointed and disapproving expressions is painful. My only constion is that Shigure''s feelings have not changed, she is still in love with me and she is willing to forgive my actions, she even she will epts me if I be a murderer although she will not be willing to follow my path. The situation is moving in my favor but it is not what I am looking for, I want Shigure to walk the same path as me so we will have to separate for a while. The only thing stopping Shigure froming to my side is Akisame''s hand on her shoulder. Akisame is like Shigure''s father so she is quite obedient to the Jiu Jitsu master. Apachai doesn''t seem disappointed with me either since my actions were to save Honoka, he is quite soft when ites to children so he could ept my actions to protect an innocent girl. Shio is a bit simr to Apachai. The subject was a candidate to join Yami, in the past he hasmitted murders and although he has already atoned for his sins, he can ept my actions to some extent. The real problems are Kensei, Akisame, and of course Hayato. Kensei not only left China to be able to harass women without the supervision of his wife, but he also wanted to escape the pressure caused by being the leader of thergest martial arts school in his country since political issues often led to armed conflicts that ended in various deaths. I''m sure Renka will be able to forgive my actions with a little persuasion but Kensei will be difficult as he hates assassins. Well it doesn''t matter, Kensei can go to hell, I only care about his daughter. Akisame will definitely not ept my behavior and she will only be able to forgive me if I do something very meaningful like save Shigure''s life. I have a n for this so I must join Yami. Hayato is the biggest obstacle. You don''t be the strongest man in the world without staining your hands with blood, I''m sure Hayato has taken several lives even if he was only during his youth. I can make him forgive me but the effort required will be absurd, I''m sure even saving Miu''s life wouldn''t be enough. I have to show Hayato that my path may not be the right one but it is the most effective. Utility over morality, that''s the only way. I haven''t thought of a n yet, but I''m sure I''ll think of something when I join Yami. Even if Shigure, Apachai, and Shio are on my side, the true leaders of the dojo are Hayato and Akisame so if we add Kensei to them the decision they will make is obvious. "You have great potential, not only do you have the greatest strength of will I have ever seen, your dedication and learning ability are impressive ..." - Hayato began to speak in an appreciative voice like a kind grandfather and then continued with a disappointed tone. - "That is why it hurts me to say this ... Luis Santos, from today you will stop being a disciple of Ryozanpaku" I could see Shigure''s face turning pale. I will make up for the pain I am causing her but it is all for the greater good. I took a deep breath as he showed a face of extreme pain and sadness. I cannot show resentment or the teachers will think that I might want revenge, I just have to show loneliness and sadness to give them a feeling of guilt. I went to the door of the house, before leaving I turned around and performed a perfect 90-degree Japanese bow. "Thank you for everything you have done for me, I will always treasure the memories that I shared with all of you" - I spoke with a trembling voice as if trying to hold back the tears. - "Even if we don''t see each other again, they were like family to me, thank you" I stopped bowing and left the house. I made sure a tear came out of the corner of my eye for them to see. Once I got out I went to my apartment. I feel so sick I want to vomit, this drama thing makes me nauseous. I''m not sure what makes me feel sicker, the pain that the people I started to grow fond of saw me as a stranger, the loneliness of losing the first group ofpanions I''ve ever had in my life, the guilt of doing everything this to corrupt Shigure, the disgust of having to act like an emotional and pathetic jerk or the fact that I won''t be able to sleep with my harem for a while. Maybe a little of everything. "Hey Listen! Excellent performance! I almost thought you had feelings and I was grossed out! As expected of the King of the Harem! " - Navi''s cheerful and high-pitched voice only makes me feel sicker. I''m having a migraine again, I really need to go to the apocalyptic world to vent my frustrations through a bit of irrational violence. It does not count as genocide if they are already dead, right? Whatever. I arrived at my apartment and finished my preparations. As I wasing home I felt the look of my stalker, he must have already found out about my action to kill the gangsters so he must know that I would be expelled from the dojo. Now I just have to maintain a miserable appearance so that the stalker believes that I am in a weak mental state so it will be easier to convince me. I will refuse and he will take me by force to try to convince me to be his disciple. My things are ready, I have my chainmail and my hidden weapons, I am packing to justify that I was about to leave the city. It''s a shame I won''t be able to have the hidden weapon that Shigure was making, but it will be more useful if she keeps it. I am sure that Shigure will note to see me secretly until two dayster since ording to the look that Akisame was giving me while I was leaving, he will be in charge of supervising Shigure until she cannot resist anymore and will escape to see me. At that moment you will notice that my apartment is empty, I cannot fight with the stalker since that would leave marks and I do not want Shigure to think that I was kidnapped or will she try to find me. Just in case, I have left a letter that I prepared long ago, it is hidden in a secretpartment that Shigure and I share as a kind of secret between lovers. It was something we saw in a movie and Shigure liked the idea, it was clearly nned. I think that sometimes I am exaggerated with the perfectionism of the details but what is going to be done, maybe I have an obsessivepulsive disorder, I don''t know. Now we just have to wait¡­ Wait, did I tell Izumi to watch over Honoka''s sexual awakening? Ah, whatever, Izumi is smart and she will know what to do. Chapter 21: Im the Stupidest Genius Chapter 21: I''m the Stupidest Genius The quiet life that I have had since I came to this world of martial arts had made me forget the nostalgic feeling of being beaten and abducted like a stray animal. In the incident with the French assassin, I kept some hidden letters so I could escape if things got dangerous so I was not helpless. Right now I only have one way to escape if everything goes to shit and that would be losing an arm. Sometimes I wonder if I''m a masochist for making ns that lead to shitty situations. Everything went ording to my ns. The mysterious stalker appeared in my apartment disying the temperament of a wise and benevolent teacher. The worst thing is that the idiot was not acting, he really sees himself as a cool guy. Is he 12 years old, or what happens to him? He wears a white martial arts uniform with a hood that covers part of his face. His clothes and his long hair should be inconvenient for a real fight, a strong enemy could take him by the hair and if he is a grappling expert like Akisame then it would not be difficult to choke him with his own hair. Martial artists are irrational. The subject introduced himself as Ogata Isshinsai and offered to teach me the true way of martial arts. I refused and tried to escape through the window, this way if we fight there will be no traces left in the apartment so that Shigure doesn''t think I was kidnapped, although she will resent me for leaving her without telling her, well I have a n for that. I didn''t even start falling before Ogata caught me and jumped through various buildings. I tried to take advantage of the fact that he was holding me like a sack of potatoes to try to stab his side with a dagger hidden in my sleeve so I was thrown against the asphalt. Ogata congratted me for showing the will to fight with the intention of killing my enemy. Then we started a little fight that was just a game for Ogata. I did not use the silver needles or a new trick that I am developing with threads, I also did not show my Hamon or the Rasen and I endeavored to show an anxious and unstable attitude as if my mental state was chaotic from the shock of being abandoned. Even though I didn''t do my best, I''m sure I couldn''t beat Ogata with my current strength even if I set up traps and explosives. I learned that even between masters of the same level there are great differences in strength, Ogata would be only slightly weaker than Akisame which means that he could defeat the rest of the masters of the Ryozanpaku without counting Hayato. A Super Master is an absurd existence that cannot be defeated with firearms or heavy weapons such as tanks or helicopters, it can only be defeated by another martial arts expert, and all because of the existence of Ki. It doesn''t matter if you have an innate strength that allows you to lift a car, a person with simr strength who has Ki can kick you like garbage on the road. Ogata continued to enjoy my martial arts demonstration. I used throwing weapons, armed closebat, unarmedbat, distractions to escape and the result was that I was beaten until I could not move. I made the decision not to show hatred against Ogata and only to show the desire to fight, I didn''t quite know what kind of person Ogata was so it was better to avoid making him see me as an enemy. My choice was correct as Ogata started a monologue on the purity of martial arts, how they should not be tainted with feelings of hatred and even when killing you must do it while loving martial arts. I have a theory that this guy has martial arts paraphilia but I don''t want to prove it. I pretended to lose consciousness while Ogata kidnapped me, my Body Control skill went up to 35% so I could pretend to be unconscious perfectly and I could even fool an expert on the human body like Akisame. Ogata put me in a van with a purple-haired boy who was unconscious, I was d that Ogata only loved martial arts or I might think he had a liking for high school boys. I recognized him as the leader of the merry group of idiots Ragnarok. There was also a cute blonde girl who was looking at the purple-haired boy, I think his name was Ryuto but they usually call him Odin, he is like a child ying a television character. The blonde girl is called Rimi Kokorone, she is quite cute and although she does not have an amazing body like Miu, I found Rimi more charming. Ogata was kind enough to bring my luggage along with us so I was able to retrieve my weapons and chainmail. I did not show hostility but continued to refuse to apany him. I used the argument that I already had a teacher who was Shigure. Ogata is a son of a bitch for using the argument that the Ryozanpaku had abandoned me and if it weren''t because this was part of my n then I would have started to idolize him due to the great charisma he has. If everything that happened hadn''t been nned by me then it wouldn''t be weird if I turned into some kind of avenging emo or shit like that. I tried to escape a couple more times, even though I''m going to end up following him I have to show my reluctance for the next part of my n. They will brainwash me. It sounds stupid and it really is. When I was developing my brainwashing technique I thought it was impossible that I was the only one who could do something like this, Yami was the best option and even if Ogata doesn''t have the means to brainwash I''m sure someone in Yami can do it. The idea is to join Yami as an obedient soldier however I will show that my willpower is too strong to control myselfpletely so instead of total control they will only make me be loyal to Yami. It is an extremely risky n for what I have prepared. To prevent things from going wrong and really controlling me was my willpower statistic, this allowed me to withstand mental attacks and I could even resist if someone opened my head to y with my brains. Since you can never be too careful, I prepared something that would ensure that I am immune to brainwashing. Going through everything I could about neuroscience and acupuncture I yed around with my own brain. The frontal lobe is the area of the brain in charge ofplex cognitive processes also called executive functions. Working memory,nguage, self-awareness, and even decision-making are regted by the frontal lobe by what can be called the core of the personality. Using Hamon, I stimted my frontal lobe which brought me the pleasant surprise of improving my speed of thinking, although my headaches increased due to the excess of information that I have to process. To verify that my stupid experiment was sessful, I tried to brainwash myself taking advantage of the fact that brain tissue has no sense of touch so it is possible to do neurosurgery on yourself, it is stupid but not impossible. Keep going until my system showed me that even if I am crazy, I am a genius. [Skills: Immunity to Mind Control (100%)] [Mind control immunity: Fuck you #Saimin! Due to your unique brain structure, your mind is an imprable fortress that neither magic, demonic arts, or gods can control. It does not protect you from techniques rted to the soul or body control, only your mind is protected] It was interesting how I can generate skills on my own, however, I am concerned about the additional benefit that I got. [Energies: Madness (1%)] [Madness: AHhahAHhahHAHahHAHAHhahHAHahHAhahHAHhahHAHhahHAHAHhahHAHAha!! Madness is not a road but a transport, you make your own way to the abyss. Strengthens the host while corrupting the soul and sanity. Unlike normal mental corruption, Madness corrupts the soul itself so mental defenses are useless] Fortunately, I can contain this energy with the use of Hamon, the Calm skill, and many meditation sessions so I will need to find more women. This will serve as a lesson for me not to y with my own brain. The positive side is that I found that I can use Hamon and Ki to remove scars so there were no marks left from my little experiment and I was even able to remove several old scars. Anyway, my n is simple and it works. In myst escape attempt, I showed Ogata my potential so the martial arts fetishist ispletely determined to take me to Yami even against my will. Ogata loves martial arts above all else so he would not kidnap someone to walk the path he does not want, instead, he would only murder the person. To ensure the sess of my n, I showed him the first technique that I developed for my own martial art. The first step is to umte all my Ki in my arm, the Ki Sei umtes inside my arm to deliver an internal blow that can crush the enemy''s organs, the Ki Dou strengthens the outside of my fist to be as forceful as a cannonball. This is just the prototype of what I really want to do and it is just an experiment tobine the Ki Dou and Ki Sei so it is full of ws. It was still enough to impress Ogata as that blow contained the strength of a Master level expert despite still being a High-ss Disciple. I skipped three levels in brute force alone and with no deadly side effects, my body is so tired that I can''t move for a day but nothing permanent. I heard that there are techniques that allow you to temporarily strengthen yourself, but have negative effects on the body so they are suicidal tactics that only idiots use. Even my Berserker ability only causes me a state of extreme rage without generating consequences in the body which shows that I am not a suicidal idiot. Let''s ignore the fact that I practically made me a lobotomy. After thatst escape attempt Ogata chained me so that I could not escape, he broke the lock of the chains so that I could not open them unless I destroyed the chains which would be difficult since they were chains of a special alloy and it would take me several days of effort to free a single one of my arms unless I broke it. So we continue our journey, the nice side is that in this time Ryuto has been unconscious so I could start to get closer to the cute blonde girl. I need new candidates for my meditation techniques and Rimi was a good fit. She has a crush on Ryuto so it was a great opportunity to start getting into her heart now that the crush on her is in hibernation. Rimi has someone she loves as well as being Ogata''s disciple so there is a high probability that we will be enemies when my redemption with the Ryozanpaku begins, that''s why I need to make her see me as her priority over Ryuto, Ogata, and even martial arts. Rimi seems like a cute and confident girl, but I can see that there is something hidden behind her naughty girl appearance. I have to get to know her better to see how to break that cute heart to rebuild it to my liking so I can y with that nice ass, I could even have her kill Ryuto to ensure herplete loyalty ... ... Did I be an even worse scum? This is worrisome, I have to go find a stabilizer, or I will start doing some really horrible things. I don''t care if I end up causing a world war or shit like that, but it will be troublesome if I end up harming my harem, after all, I promised I would make them happy. How troublesome. In the days that I have been tied up, Rimi has taken care of me so we were able to get to know each other better. Rimi took care of feeding me so we started talking and sharing our thoughts and problems. Ogata had the decency to release me when I needed to defecate or I would actually break my arm to escape. I haven''t let my pitiful-type in the depression of being abandoned so I can justify showing little hints that I''m developing feelings for Rimi. Rimi does not notice this since her heart is totally focused on Ryuto but the idea is for Ogata to see my act. Ogata is an extremist who will do anything when he sets his mind to something, even if he has to sacrifice his disciples. We are alike to a certain extent except that I prefer to sleep with women rather than fight all day. I n to use the excuse that my meditation method involves sex with women, Ogata himself will hand me over to Rimi after I get brainwashed so if I start to make a good impression with Rimi, she will not reject mepletely. I can also show that my abilities are too high to settle for Rimi so I might get some women in Yami, after all, it seems that female martial artists are all beautiful. This will also help me nt loyal women in Yami and then take some control of the organization toplete the rest of my ns. This improved thinking speed is very helpful, but it gives me a horrible migraine. Fortunately, Ogata ordered Rimi that she will let me use her thighs as a pillow which shows that my ns have started to work. For now, I''ll take a nap while I enjoy Rimi''s softness, she really is quite cute and I can''t wait to see her get consumed with pleasure as she makes a stupid face from being prated to exhaustion¡­. .... Yes, something is definitely wrong with me. Ah whatever, I''ll think about thister. [Energies: Insanity (1%)> (1,001%)] Your fucking mother system of shit! Chapter 22: Now I Have Dual Personality Chapter 22: Now I Have Dual Personality There are times when I wonder if it''s worth being smart or life would be easier if I was just stupid. A week went by, a grueling fucking week where I had to act like a depressed kid. I do not know what has been more sickly, acting like a stupid boy without balls who is not able to recognize the feelings of beautiful women or acting like a depressing child who was abandoned by his friends. I''ve developed a new level of respect for professional actors, having to maintain an emo kid character while avoiding screwing up that idiot Ogata has been challenging my willpower to the point where my Will of Steel ability went from 35% to 40%. Ogata wouldn''t be a bother if it weren''t for his tendency to give so-called wisdom monologues about the purity of martial arts, love of martial arts, the true path of martial arts, and whatever shit about martial arts. I was able to endure the week-long journey thanks to Ogata starting to show me his techniques to convince me to follow him. Ogata is a Super Master who practices Ancient Martial Arts or Ogata Style. His technique consists of traditional martial arts of Judo, Karate, Aikido, and other traditional Japanese martial arts, he even possesses Kendo movements and other styles with weapons that are executed with the hands. It is a versatile martial art but it was not what caught my attention, the really interesting thing is that Ogata has developed his own technique tobine Ki Sei and Ki Dou. It is a method where the body is divided into the left pole and the right pole, the limbs are used to flow the Ki along with the muscle tissue and the nerves to stimte the limits of the body and generate an amount of power beyond the limits own. Hayato''s technique consists of controlling the flow of Ki as if they were two different rivers thate together at a junction to create arger river. Ogata did the opposite, using a technique that tries to replicate the Ying-Yang concept. The two types of Ki rotate within the body without mixing like two currents of air, one cold and one hot, which ends up generating a storm. Hayato''s technique seeks stability to use the calm of the Sei and the impulse of the Dou. Ogata is only generating pure destructive power. Ogata''s technique is much more powerful inbat, but it is detrimental in the long run. This does not surprise me as Ogata is the type of person who would die with a smile like a jolly jerk due to his love of martial arts. Even though I''m not stupid enough to use that technique on myself or my harem, it might be useful to gang members working for me in my homeworld, it''s not like I care that they have long lives. I also got some inspiration for my own martial arts and decided to replicate Ogata''s rotary flow method however I will not do something as stupid as creating a time bomb inside myself, instead, I will make the two types of Ki flow together as a single upwind current to generate a true tornado. For now, I have only done simtions in my mind so I will need a lot of experimentation to avoid creating a suicide technique. Something that has helped me reduce my headaches is Rimi. The cute blonde girl is one of the nicest people I have ever interacted with. She is clumsy, a bit silly, she does not know how to keep secrets and she is so honest that she can be seen as a rude person, I love it. I find it fun to talk to her as it is like interacting with a hyperactive puppy. I like women with simple personalities and simple minds as long as they are not irrational like Miu. I like Honoka since she often acts like a small animal that likes to chew on things, even when she hangs on my leg and tries to bite me or climbs on my head like a monkey seems adorable. Shigure is possibly the first woman that I have developed a certain level of affection, she is special to me, however, I find her strict and taciturn personality rxing but not entertaining. In this world, only Honoka, Renka, Kisara, and Rimi have attitudes simr to cute little animals that I can y with without having to n my every action, so Ipletely decided that I would steal Rimi''s heart. Ryuto woke up in the middle of the trip and I could finally see the kind of rtionship between Ryuto and Rimi. Rimi is a clingy girl who has no problem screaming her feelings from the rooftops. Ryuto treats her as a nuisance to push her away even though he has a certain affection for her, it is not a romantic affection and it seems more like a brotherly affection so he is not willing to ept her feelings. Even though Ryuto has no romantic feelings for Rimi, he won''t let an idiot like me take advantage of her, especially since there were rumors that I was having an affair with Kaname and Kisara despite being very close to Shigure, Miu, and Renka. My acting as a dense jerk helped keep me from beingbeled a shitty womanizer, but the jealousy of several of Miu''s ssmates made them try to spread rumors against me even though I wasn''t even a student at their school. Regardless, Ryuto doesn''t know how to stop Rimi from approaching me as we became good friends while he was unconscious and Ogata insists that Rimi interact with me. Rimi has not realized Ogata''s n but Ryuto has suspicions that have him upset. Despite that Ryuto doesn''t say anything because Ogata is still his master and he is aware of my potential as Kaname was able to improve to be the second strongest person in Ragnarok with my training. I found that I like to teach so I have diligently trained my harem and even left them various manuals and instructions for training while I am away. Rimi has continued talking to me and little by little I have gotten into her heart. She actually began to be aware of me. When we first met she didn''t care if I was stripped naked and thrown into ake to bathe, now she shows a bit of curiosity if I take my shirt off. Rimi has a hobby of donning provocative costumes, writing about her daily life on her blog and making videos of singing and dancing which is why she is popr on the inte. She is the kind of cheerful girl that is difficult to hate even though she can be clingy, despite that she has a serious problem of insecurity andck of self-esteem that she tries topensate through the eptance and attention of members of the opposite sex. Rimi is not a whore who would give her body for her attention, instead, she is a lonely girl who was abandoned by her father so she is eager for male attention to support her inferiorityplex. The reason she fell madly in love with Ryuto was that he was the first person to protect her and give her a sense of care after Rimi faced a group of martial arts apprentices. Rimi has the potential to be a dependent girl who would sacrifice her friends, her ideals, and her life for the sake of the person she loves so I can''t let her go. Unlike other dependent girls I know, Rimi will not try to stab other women if they approach me, instead of her she will find how to give me to those women. ording to Navi, the term that suits a heroine like Rimi would be ''goudere'', a girl who would do anything for the good of her lover even if they are morally wrong actions in order to show her devotion. Unlike a yandere, the goudere is not a crazy psychopath who will kill the friends and family of her loved one. The only problem that a goudere can bring is her tendency to exaggerate and they can interpret a casualment as "I want a donut" in "I am going to buy the whole bakery so that my beloved has all the donuts." I began by showing an insecure attitude withplexes of loneliness which made Rimi feel identified with me. Even though I''m legally an orphan in this world, I was able to use the stories from my homeworld to tell little anecdotes about my shitty family, we started to form a nice bond between us. Many think that what creates the trust is love or friendship, that is a mistake, true trust arises from empathy. Putting yourself in someone else''s shoes is how humans create empathic bonds. What is the best way for two people to understand each other? Sharing the suffering. People who go through simr traumatic and painful situations can rte more easily. Hurt people tend to bond, actually, I think that''s why so many troubled women end up bonding with me, but that''s something to ponder another time. The point is that the mother figure offers warmth while the father figure gives security. Rimicks a father figure so she needs a male figure that offers her security and care. Rimi has Ryuto as a male figure that gives security, however now there was a second male figure that not only gave him security and care but also offered him understanding and eptance. In a few days, I managed to get Rimi to recognize me as a male figure who can offer her what she is looking for. I have not yet earned Rimi''s unconditional love as Ryuto has a great presence in her heart, but that''s fine as it will make the change in Rimi''s heart more meaningful. Right now Rimi sees me as someone with whom it is nice to spend time, to talk, that she can understand her loneliness and that she is willing to ept her, the only thing that prevents her from loving me is her dependence on Ryuto. If I was to take the initiative to get close to her then I might make her fall in love, but this would make Ryuto try to stop me as well as attract Ogata''s attention unnecessarily. The best path is where Rimi is forced to be with me by Ogata''s orders, most likely Ogata will threaten to separate her from Ryuto if she doesn''t obey him. If it wasn''t because I have created a bond of trust with Rimi then she would hate me if she took her virginity from her and there is even a risk that she will attempt suicide. That problem was solved thanks to the trust that she now has in me, when she sees the need to give me her body, she will be able to ept it with the idea that she has little feelings for me. I will just have to give her a pleasure that she can never forget and everything will be ready, I will have a cute obedient girl who will not be a psychopath like Izumi. For now, everything is ready, I just have to put up with the shit I''m going through. "Kakakakakakaka your willpower is surprising, boy!" - A man with a strange demon maskughed as he ate an apple. His name is Silkwat Jenazad, master of the martial art Pencak St who is at the level of Advanced Master, the second strongest person I have met in my life after Hayato. I honestly did not expect to meet an expert of this level so soon, luckily I made countermeasures to protect my brain because I''m sure this son of a bitch is an expert in brainwashing and could only defend myself if he had a mental resistance ability or weft armor. I lost consciousness for a second, although it was little, that was enough to cause me amnesia and be able to reform my personality if it weren''t for the modifications I made to my brain. I am currently standing like a soldier with a nk expression and lifeless eyes. I had to endure 12 hours of psychological torture and subliminal messages to convince Jenazad that I became loyal to Yami despite maintaining my personality. The scenario is this: I am still myself, only more perverted and impulsive as a teenager full of hormones. I can''t remember anything rted to the Ryozanpaku. After my parents died it was Yami who gave me shelter so they became my teachers. I study under Ogata''s tutge with some advice from Yami''s other teachers. My method of meditation is somewhat special so Yami will provide me with women to meditate and advance to the highest. To ensure my loyalty I renounced my individuality, I keep my name as Luis Santos, but I also have a code name, Kuro. When a Yami teacher says the phrase ''Kuro, attention!'' I will enter a state where my personality is blocked to be an emotionless weapon that only follows orders as long as they do not involve suicide. Behind me is a guy with a broken neck, Jenazad ordered me to kill him in cold blood for which I broke his neck. Apparently, Yami''s teachers follow the murdering fist where killing the enemy is normal, however, Jenazad follows the demon''s fist where murder is used against enemies and innocents alike. Jenazad is a psycho but I can deal with it so it doesn''t matter. Now I am a kind of soldier with a double personality, my normal self is a more foolish and impulsive version than my normal character in the Ryozanpaku. My killer version, Kuro, is an emotionless weapon that only follows orders to achieve the best result. It is not the first time that I am in this type of situation so it is not difficult to ept it. This is great as I have new ns thanks to this split personality crap so it will be easier for me to rte to Yami''s leaders to make sure they don''t hurt Shigure, I''m sure Yami know about her talent in weapons so I can''t let them try to kidnap her to get her secrets out of her. When I''m strong enough I''m going to beat Jenazad to shit since the son of a bitch really enjoys torturing people. My Insanity energy went up to 2.3% and the Rasen hit 4% which shows the shit I had to go through. At least I am thankful that Jenazad seems involved with some kind of royalty so he got me beautiful women, although I am concerned that there are a couple of little girls included. As for Rimi, I''ll see her in a couple of hours since Ogata has already promised her to me. Yes, I am a piece of shit, but I am a piece of shit that will sleep with Rimi. Chapter 23: Cosplay Can Be Nice Chapter 23: Cosy Can Be Nice (Perspective Rimi Kokorone) I do not know what to do¡­ My life has always been a constant quest to fill the void in my heart. I''m not sure what caused this feeling of being iplete, it''s such an overwhelming feeling that it hurts. This void was filled a bit when Ryuto-sama came into my life. I remember our meeting as if it had been yesterday. I went to fight a group of fools who formed a group of martial artists, I defeated their leader and the rest of the fools were not happy so I faced everyone. I could have defeated them, but that would give me permanent injuries and I didn''t want to ruin my future as a martial artist so I couldn''t give it my all. Ryuto-sama protected me and allowed me to join him. That was the happiest moment of my life, but at the same time it brought me aplex feeling. I try my best to get Ryuto-sama''s attention but he always treats me like a nuisance. He pushes me away and doesn''t value my efforts to make him happy, it saddens me that Ryuto-sama doesn''t want to ept my feelings. Despite the pain of rejection, I was not willing to give up, Ryuto-sama was the first person who helped me fill a bit of the emptiness inside me so I wanted to be with him forever, loneliness is terrifying and I don''t want to be alone. One day Ogata-sensei took me to see Ryuto-sama. I was happy to see him after a few days apart but I freaked out to see him hurt. Ryuto-sama had a fight with his childhood friend Kenichi, seeing Ryuto-sama''s state, I wanted to kill Kenichi but Ogata-sensei stopped me saying that this would help Ryuto-sama''s growth. We left the city to return to one of Yami''s bases as Ryuto-sama needed treatment and training however Ogata-sensei brought another guest, or should I call him a captive? His name is Luis, he doesn''t like that they use honorifics to call him so I call him by his name. Originally I was upset since Luis was a friend of Kenichi but that annoyance disappeared when I learned that Luis was abandoned by the Ryozanpaku. Ogata-senseimissioned me to take care of Luis and we both became friends. Luis knows many things, he is a good listener, he does not bother with my nonsense and supports me in my dream of bing a Hollywood celebrity. Luis is a very nice person, he is the first real friend I have ever had. I am popr on the inte and I have many fans but I know that none of them are my friends, they only appreciate me for my appearance. I have the need to make happy men who treat me well, even though I do not intend to give my body to anyone other than Ryuto-sama, I like to wear cosy so that those who see me are happy. Although that makes others happy, Ryuto-sama does not appreciate my effort, instead, Luis has helped me by giving me cosy ideas and even knows about sewing so he was able to help me make new designs while we met. I like Luis a lot, I feel sad when I see his depressed expression on him every time he thinks of his fellow Ryozanpaku. I want to kill those idiots who hurt my friend but Luis insists that they were not wrong, especially his former teacher Shigure for whom Luis has strong feelings. Luis is too kind, I wish Ryuto-sama was that considerate of me. I felt jealous of Shigure being able to receive such sincere affection, as to whether I felt jealous because Ryuto-sama didn''t love me like that or if she was for another reason is something I don''t know. It makes me a little happy that Ryuto-sama seems jealous of my closeness to Luis so he tells me not to get too close to Luis. Although normally that would make me happy, I don''t want to abandon my friend, Luis supports me in my dreams so I don''t want to leave him alone when he is suffering. In my talks with Luis, I have realized that we are simr, we both have a void due to aplicated past with our families. My father abandoned my mother before I was born which made my mother always sad until she died of loneliness. Luis''s parents died a few months ago, but before that, they were very distant and even abusive. Luis does not mourn their deaths since he did not love them, however, this has left him a feeling of loneliness that haunts him. Talking among us I realized that the emptiness inside me diminished with Luis''s presence, having a friend is nice but for some reason, it bothers me to hear him talk about his teacher Shigure, maybe it''s because Luis still loves her even though she left him, yes, must be it. When we got to Yami''s base, Ogata-sensei spoke to me. He told me that Luis lost his memory a long time ago, he used to be a disciple of Yami but after an ident, he developed amnesia so he did not remember anything about Yami and ended up joining the Ryozanpaku. Now they were about to give him medical treatment to help him recover his memories and return to Yami so we will be partners. This made me happy as I will be able to be with my friend, but the rest of what Ogata-sensei said made something inside me break. "To prevent him from having a rpse where his mind suffers permanent damage, you have to be one of the pirs that stabilize him" - Ogata-sensei spoke in the most serious tone I have ever heard. - "Luis seems to have feelings for you so you are the one" My mind went into chaos. Luis fell in love with me? I could not understand. I know that I am beautiful but I don''t think that love can be developed by looking good. My heart only had Ryuto-sama so I didn''t see love from Luis, but now that I think about it there were many signs that Luis was starting to develop feelings for me. When Luis saw that I was annoyed when he talked about Shigure, he began to avoid the subject, he has always been attentive to me and worries if I show the slightest sign of sadness, he gives mefort when Ryuto-sama rejects me, he listens to what I say with all attention and He does not try to end our conversations, he praises me not only for my appearance but also for my personality, talent, and character ... Oh god, it''s true! Luis is in love with me! What do I do?! My heart is only for Ryuto-sama but I don''t want to hurt my only friend! This week Luis has given me more support and happiness than anyone else ... he has supported Me more than Ryuto-sama ... My mind snapped out of its daze at Ogata-sensei''s words. "That''s why I want you to form a bond with Luis ..." - Ogata-sensei continued exining with a serious expression that said this was an order. Luis''s meditation technique involves sexual rtions with a woman, if the woman is someone with whom he has strong emotional ties then he will be more helpful. I know the importance of meditation for a martial artist, in a case like Luis where the mind is in a delicate state, meditation is essential to avoid future damage. Now that I think about it, maybe Luis had training sessions with Shigure and that''s why he''s so attached to his teacher. How strange, why does that bother me? Ogata-sensei gave me the order to wait for Luis in my room to give him my body. I wanted to cry, scream and even fight to avoid it, I didn''t want to give my body to someone other than Ryuto-sama, but Ogata-sensei threatened to separate me from Ryuto-sama forever. What ended up convincing me was that Ogata-sensei said that only I could help Luis since even if he meditated with other women, only by being with a woman that he will love is that he could avoid having a rpse in his mental health. I didn''t want to abandon Luis, I didn''t want to betray Ryuto-sama, I didn''t know what to do as my body moved automatically to get to my room. I hugged my pillow tightly while crying. I did not know what to do. Should I try to escape? Ask Ryuto-sama for help? As much as I thought I could not find a solution and for some reason, the idea of ??resisting became smaller. I don''t hate Luis because I trust him, I know he won''t force me to do something I don''t want to, but I''m afraid that he won''t be able to resist his impulses and decide to take advantage of me in the heat of the moment. I kept shaking in my bed for several hours until the door to my room started to open. "Rimi are you here? I''ve been knocking on the door for a while and nobody answers "- Luis''s voice rang out. I got so caught up in my thoughts that I didn''t notice when he arrived. Luis entered the room while I continued hugging my pillow. Although it didn''t look much different, his expression had changed. He now did not show that mncholy and constant loneliness that he maintained since we met, he seemed more cheerful, friendly, and motivated. It seems that everything went well with the treatment of him which makes me happy. When Luis saw me, his expression turned one of concern and he approached me. I trembled scared but I didn''t try to run away, I don''t want to cause problems for Ryuto-sama or Luis¡­ If this has to happen I''ll let it happen. When Luis is healthy I will apologize to Ryuto-sama and then take my life as I am not worthy of Ryuto-sama. Luis did not take my body as I imagined, instead, he used his sleeve to wipe my tears while he hugged me. "Rimi, what happened ?!" - Luis''s voice sounded so anxious while his embrace was so warm that I couldn''t take it anymore and I began to cry with all my might. I buried my face in Luis''s chest while my screams and tears came out uncontrobly. It hurt, I didn''t want to betray Ryuto-sama and I didn''t want to hurt Luis''s feelings, no matter what choice he made he would end up hurting one of them. "Everything is fine Rimi, cry all you need" - Luis spoke with a voice so soft that it tickled my heart. I felt safe while he hugged me, it was the first time that the emptiness inside mepletely disappeared, even if it was for just a moment I feltplete. I was crying for an hour until I could calm down. When I raised my face I could see Luis''s loving gaze. Before I thought that that was the look of a friend who cares about his friend, now I know that it is the expression of someone in love who looks at his loved one. I felt strange, I liked that look, it made me feel that someone valued me for who I am and not for how I look. At the same time, I felt sad because I couldn''t reciprocate those feelings. "Luis, I ... I''m sorry" - I wanted to tell him that I couldn''t do it, I wanted to exin that I couldn''t ept his feelings. - "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I can''t ept your feelings, I''m sorry" I felt like I did something unforgivable that deserved the worst of punishments. Luis did not let go of me and he continued stroking my back tofort me. "It''s okay" - Luis smiled at me, it was such a sincere smile that it hurt, it hurt because his expression was kind while his look was sad. "I will continue to support and apany you because we are friends" - It was such a kind voice that I wanted to cry again. I understand that feeling, it is the feeling of loving someone who does not love you. It''s the same bitterness that I feel when Ryuto-sama rejects me. Unlike my love for Ryuto-sama where I keep pushing even though I know he will reject me, Luis only wants my happiness even if he himself is not happy. His love is more beautiful than mine. I want to experience that kind of love, I want to feel loved, I want to know what it feels like for someone to love me that way. It was a moment of impulse, without thinking about Ryuto, Ogata, Yami, or anything else I threw myself to kiss Luis, it was so sudden that Luis could not react and he fell back on the bed while my arms wrapped around him. Luis did not reject me, one arm hugged my waist while his other hand caressed my cheek. I''m not sure if this is a mistake or the answer he was looking for, all I know is that in this kiss I felt the love that I have sought all my life. Maybe my love for Ryuto wasn''t true love, this moment with Luis-sama makes my heart feel warm and fluffy. It is the most pleasant sensation I have ever felt in my life. Loving someone who also loves you is nice, Ogata said that Luis-sama will have to be with other women, and if he falls in love with someone else I will no longer have to be with him. That doesn''t matter now, I want to be with Luis-sama, I want to feel this love forever. If Luis-sama wants other women, it''s fine as long as he continues to love me, now that I know how he feels, reciprocated love, I don''t think I can live without Luis-sama. "Luis-sama ... Do you love me?" - I separated our kiss and asked in a heated voice, although I know his feelings, I still want to hear it. "Love is a strong word ..." - Luis-sama caressed my cheek. - "What I feel for you is greater than that, but since I don''t know a suitable word then yes, I love you Rimi" "Luis-sama ~" - I kissed him again. If it''s Luis-sama, I don''t mind giving him everything I have and everything I am, Luis-sama epts me despite my defects, he loves me for who I am. Luis-sama ? --- (Luis Santos Perspective) --- Ahem, well that was nice. Rimi has given me a new taste for cosy sex. I experienced it before but hadn''t enjoyed it that much as now. [Mission: The love of an idol Sess conditions: 1) Win the affection of Rimi Kokorone (1/1) sess 2) Convince her to join your harem (1/1) sess Failure conditions: 1) Rejection of Rimi Kokorone (0/1) Reward: 1 Cosy Costume, 1 Gift of Love] I got the mission when Rimi jumped in to kiss me since until then she saw her as someone I liked to talk to rather than a possible partner. It is the fastest mission I havepleted, Rimi deserves a reward. For now, I could use a nap that Jenazad''s torture still bothers me. Having a nap while hugging a cute girl in a maid costume sounds nice so I''ll just chill out for the rest of the night. "Hey Listen! Muahahahaha you walk the path of aori master! As expected of my partner! I am incredible!" - I feel so good after getting Rimi that I don''t even mind Navi''s stupid things. This little jerk seems to have the tact not to interfere when I''m ''meditating'', but once I''m done then Navi starts yelling as he flies everywhere. Whatever, it''s nice to hug Rimi so I''ll ignore Navi for tonight. Chapter 24: This Is My Worst Existential Crisis (So Far) Chapter 24: This Is My Worst Existential Crisis (So Far) It has been two weeks since I came to Yami, after this time I was finally able to go from High-ss Disciple level to Expert level, I am even one step away from going up to Master level but I had to stifle my growth due to a small problem. I''m getting too much attention. The experts at Yami are not limiting my growth for the jealousy, some of them show appreciation and even some pride as if they had done something to help me. They remind me of the idiot Navi who brags about my achievements as if they were his own. Maybe this is the pride of a teacher watching his disciple grow, something I''ve experienced watching Kaname and the girls grows up so I can understand them, but they''re still idiots taking credit for my efforts. Although some teachers in Yami want to push me even more to see how far I can go, there are other teachers who have shown concern for my rapid growth and have suggested that I take it easy so that my foundations are not shaky. The fact that a bunch of crazy people who put martial arts first before their lives saying I''m trying too hard shows my level of obsession with doing my best. These people have all sorts of high-tech instruments that you would only find in science fiction shows like augmented gravity chambers and limited oxygen. They also have special alloy wristbands and anklets that add extra weight to the body. Not only are the facilities and equipment the best in this world, but the food is also prepared by renowned chefs with the best ingredients free of chemicals, pesticides, and harmful hormones for the body. With all the resources that Yami employs in the development of teachers and disciples, it does not surprise me that these martial artists can surpass human limits. In fact, I''m sure that if it weren''t for the weft armor, Kenichi wouldn''t have the slightest chance of facing Yami''s disciples. Although the masters of the Ryozanpaku are true experts, Yami''s resources are too impressive. People forged in safe and controlled environments will never be at the top since they wouldck experience, it is the logic of how a greenhouse flower will always be weaker than a wildflower. Yami understands this so he not only trains the disciples with the best facilities and food but also provides them with quests so that they gain real experience and not becent. I originally nned to make the war between Yami and the Ryozanpaku end with the destruction of Yami, but now that I know what Yami can do I feel like it would be a waste if they disappear. If it weren''t because the plot armor will make Yami lose plus I''ve really grown fond of Shigure then I would have preferred to be a real member of Yami. Outside of a couple of troublesome jerks, Yami''s people are easy to hang out with. There are two factions in Yami, the armed and the unarmed division. I have lived with both divisions as my fighting style adapts to both groups. Normally that would be an offense since the path of martial arts is almost something religious for these people, they only calmed down when I used the logic that the body is a weapon, the weapons are part of the body so both stylesplement each other. It sounded like shit out of a fortune cookie and it worked. My interaction with the armed faction has been scarce as they are more extremist than the armed faction, I only met three people of which two seemed idiotic to me. A guy named Michael who uses a scythe and Rin who uses the Kosaka style of all weapons. Yeah that idiot uses Shigure''s style and from what I hear the guy seems to have connections to my pretty ninja girl. When I heard him talk over and over about her little sister Shigure I felt annoyed as the tone with which she spoke was not one of brotherly love. I was surprised to find that I have a possessive and jealous side as my Bloodlust and Berserker abilities were almost activated upon hearing it. I think so much living with crazy women has affected me, how problematic. Apparently, I''m not the only one disgusted with that as a weapons master named Raki Hoshinano was trying to suppress her bloodlust. She is a beautiful ck-haired woman of a simr age to Shigure which gives her the title of genius for reaching the level of Super Master at such a young age, only that unlike Shigure she does not possess the same explosive body as my first wife. Still, Raki has nice legs. Apparently, Raki has feelings for Rin while thetter is interested in Shigure who is my wife¡­ It''s a shitty drama. Raki''s bloodlust was not directed at Raki and if my guess is correct then she is hostile against Shigure. I can''t let my pretty wife get hurt by even a beautiful woman like Raki so I will have to break Raki until she can get along with Shigure as she enters my colorful harem. I am a saint. [Mission: A Sharp Heart Raki Hoshinano is a calm and beautiful rose full of hidden thorns. Her ferocity can make her enemies tremble duringbat. Her heart already has an owner but that man is not interested, which fills this warrior with frustration. Instead of hating the man, she is full of jealousy and if it were not her because she does not want to win the hatred of her lover then she would have already sought the source of her jealousy to kill her. Show Raki Hoshinano the feeling of being loved while preventing him from trying to kill your harem. Sess conditions: 1) Make Raki Hoshinano control her jealousy (0/1) 2) Win the affection of Raki Hoshinano (0/1) 3) Convince her to join your harem (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Rejection of Raki Hoshinano (0/1) 2) Raki Hoshinano tries to kill your harem (0/1) 3) Death of Raki Hoshinano (0/1) Reward: 1 Razor Polishing Cloth, 1 Gift of Love] Raki turned out to be more troublesome than expected, but I feel like it''s worth the effort. Just imagining having a couple of beautiful weapon masters helping me destroy a gangster base in my homeworld makes me feel excited¡­ Also, I could have a threesome with them. It''s a shame that I only got to see Raki once so I haven''t been able to understand her entire personality to form conquest ns, but not everything is bad since I have found other objectives. I have not met all the teachers of the unarmed faction but I did meet a jolly troublemaker who practices Lucha Libre named Diego. I was able to get along with the subject as I liked to watch wrestling during my breaks in some of my jobs so I was able to give him ideas of new moves that I stole from my world. I''m not interested in forging a friendship with this guy, what really caught my attention was his beautiful disciple. Rachel Stanley, a beautiful girl with wavy blonde hair, blue eyes, a body on par with Miu, and an outgoing and bright personality that I like. We hit it off as soon as we met, we started training together as our fighting styles are simr in the fact that we constantly move to prevent the enemy from predicting our attacks. Rachel is quite open-minded, she is not afraid to show her body to win over the public but she is not an easy girl that anyone can sleep with. She is a bit simr to Rimi in many ways so I managed to make both of them be friends which in turn made me very close with Rachel. Rimi has been a great help in my approach with Rachel, it is not a secret that my meditation technique consists of sexual rtions with women that I like so Rachel knows that there is a possibility we end up in a rtionship Rachel and her teacher Diego are not against this, although Diego has told me privately to just make sure not to get her pregnant as that would obstruct her training. The open-mindedness of this pair of teacher and disciple pleases me a lot. Rachel has no problem in forming a rtionship with me, in fact, she herself approached me to tell me that she will be willing to be with me even if I have other women but on the condition that I have to reach the Master level. She used a seductive tone as she lifted her breasts to tell me that she should hurry to get better or someone else might catch her as she had so many suitors. I find it amusing that Rachel has actually be attached to me as I am the first person to treat her as a woman worthy of respect for how hard she tries and not all the time I am looking at her breasts and butt like many other men, although of course, I also show interest in her so that she doesn''t think I''m an asexual idiot. The trick is maintaining a bnce between libido and respect. Despite her free demeanor and revealing clothes, Rachel is looking for someone who might love her for who she is and not for what she looks like, which would be quite difficult considering she doesn''t mind showing off her body to distract her opponent. Rachel is perhaps the second woman that I like the most in terms of personality in this world of martial arts, although I admit that I am falling in love with Shigure, the personality of Rachel and Rimi are more to my liking. Both are cheerful girls who are not afraid to express what they feel, they are selfish who seek their own happiness no matter what others say even if they are friends or family. Shigure loves me deeply and would die for my sake, but she cannot abandon her friends or her ideals, I respect that, but sadly it is not enough for me. Rachel is positioning herself to be one of my top candidates for Rasen. So far I''ve only thought of giving it to Rimi and Shigure (only afterpleting my ns to change her ideals). Izumi is loyal, but it would be dangerous to give a yandere the power to make the impossible possible. Kaname, Renka, and Kisara are also an option, but I don''t feel so attached to them as to give them this power. Chihiro and the Valkyries are just maids so meh. About what I''ll do with Saori and Honoka I''m still not sure, I can''t see them asbatants, and even if Honoka has a talent for martial arts I prefer not to lead her down the path of murder. To be honest, all the strong girls who join my harem will have to follow my path, that of a murderer, and I don''t want that for my pretty Honoka as I prefer to have her as a distractor to deal with my migraine. Speaking of Honoka I start to remember the shitty situation I am in and the reason why my mind was wandering in my situation with Yami to forget reality. Good God, I want to kill myself. I know that I am scum of a human being, worthless garbage that would do the world a favor if I only died, but despite all my ws I still have three personal rules that I was never willing to cross. 1 Don''t break my promises even if it ends badly for me. 2 If I do something I will do it well, no half work. 3 Even if I sleep with married women or cheat on innocent girls, I will never sleep with a little girl. I want to die. I underestimated the promotion from High-ss Disciple to Expert. It is not only about choosing a path, it is also the period where the Ki explodes with all its force to reach the limit of human potential. This increase in Ki isplemented with the meditation technique, if you use a technique based on deep breathing then you will enter a calm state where you will focus on breathing for a couple of days without eating or sleeping. I finally understood why there weren''t people as stupid as me to use sexual intercourse as a meditation technique. Apparently, the concept is called ''dual cultivation'' were not only the martial artist benefits, but the woman also gets improvements in her body since she can nourish herself with a part of the Ki. So far everything sounds great, the problem is that explosive increases in Ki cause a state of overexcitement that if left untreated can cause death. That is why Jenazad had a fit ofughter when she learned of my meditation technique. Jenazad may be a jerk but she was very helpful in getting me women for my upgrade to Expert ss. The problem is, something''s wrong with her fucking head and she thought it would be a great idea to include the sister of his own disciple, a cute brte girl named Raden Tidat Lona. Raden is the princess of the Tidat kingdom so this will bring shit political trouble, I can deal with that but the real problem is that Raden didn''te alone. Jenazad you son of a bitch! It''s fine if you bring married women, maids from Tidat''s pce, a princess, Yami''s future recruits, she even managed to bring in the French assassin''s assistants that I had almost forgotten about. All of that is fine ... But why the fuck did you have to bring little girls ?! For the first time in 5 years, I lost control and things went to shit. The huge room I find myself in has a pungent smell of feminine fluids as several women are sprawled across the room. Raden is in the center of the bed since being royalty was given special treatment, the problem is that in her arms there are a couple of sleeping brats. I had enough self-control not to insert my member into a couple of little girls, but I still used my hands to make them pass out from the intense orgasms ... I want to die. "Hey Listen! That was impressive! Not only did you manage to render 38 women unconscious from the pleasure! " - Navi began to fly everywhere with an excited and proud voice. - "You even broke the innocence of a couple of lolis! As expected of my partner! A scum who knows no limits! Muahahahahaha! " SHIT!! AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH !!! ... Whatever, I''ve always hated myself so I can deal with this. I just must not let anyone know this ... At that moment my cell phone began to vibrate giving me a bad feeling. When I looked at the screen I saw that it was a message from Rachel, we became so close that we usually send each other messages when someone has to go out on a mission, I usually like to talk to her but when I saw the content of the message I felt the beginnings of a nervous tick in my left eyelid. [Rachel ?: I see you had a lot of fun honey ~ (???) That''s fine, better hurry up to improve so that you let me taste a little of that strength (~ £þ ¨Œ £þ) ~] So far everything was fine. Damn Rimi, I''m going to punish you, I shouldn''t have included her in this orgy. [Rachel ?: By the way, Rimi sent me an interesting picture (©¤??©¤) I didn''t know you had those tastes, you really are a beast (¨s ¡ã ¡õ ¡ã£© ¨s Although I don''t dislike her (? ? ? ?) Rest honey ~] Attached to the message was a photograph of me where I am doing adult things with the pair of brats using my fingers and mouth. I knew Rimi had taken photographs, she likes to keep memories and I do not forbid it since she stopped her habit of uploading everything she does to the inte and keeps the photographs as a private treasure. I just didn''t think he was photographing me at that moment ... I''m going out in front of this fucking shit !! And I''ll smash Jenazad''s fucking face !!! I swear!! Chapter 25: Thinking with the crotch is troublesome Chapter 25: Thinking with the crotch is troublesome There are many things that I regret in my life so the orgy on my arrival at the Expert level is not the worst thing I have done, even so, it is problematic that Raden and his brother started saying stupid things about taking responsibility being that me it on Jenazad. Jenazad reportedly said that I have excellent genes that will make it possible to form suitable descendants for the Tidat family, which is why several of the women I slept with within that orgy were illegitimate daughters of the Tidat royal family. I hate politics, I hate politics so much, the word hate doesn''t urately describe how much I hate politics so I hate the damn situation I got into for not being careful and thinking with my crotch. The most disturbing thing about it was that the pair of brats Sham and Hartini started looking for me while calling me ''Danna-sama''. Education in Tidat makes women subservient to men so now they see me as the man they will be with for the rest of their lives. Rimi thought they would be good girls for my harem as they were raised to be obedient and talented in martial arts. Rachel found it amusing so she told the girls to call me Danna-sama after learning about Japanese culture with Rimi. The pair of blondes motivated the pair of brats to chase me and now people think I''m a pedophile. Rumor is spreading that I have a liking for little girls and mature women. Thetter is true but the former is a vile lie. It''s funny that even martial artists are not exempt from gossip. My rtionship with Rimi is known and surprisingly Ryuto did not bother with it, instead he gave me his blessings and warned me that he would kill me if I hurt Rimi, it is like an older brother who cares for his little sister what it seemed to me funny since Ryuto''s rival''s sister loves me too. These days I have not contacted Shigure or anyone from the Ryozanpaku since I am not supposed to remember them, even so I was able to get information about Yami''s movements since I have rted to most of Yami''s disciples. I still don''t know all the teachers, but at least the disciples were easy to meet. What bothers me is that one of the female disciples looks at me like she''s some kind of scary predator who wants to eat her. Her name is Chikage Kushinada and she is the disciple of one of Yami''s strongest people. Chikage is a genius girl the same age as Honoka and she is quite adorable as a little animal. I couldn''t help but find her cute so I yed around with her a bit and we got along when we first met, but when she heard of my exploits corrupting a couple of little girls younger than her, Chikage started avoiding me. It''s unfortunate since I really liked patting her head and feeding her candy, but I have other issues to deal with. Yami gave me my first mission which will be with the armed division. The rtionship between Yami''s two divisions is strained to the point of being almost hostile, unarmed martial artists view people who use weapons as garbage, while armed men regard the unarmed as scum. I am the only one who took the path as a weapons martial artist who also practices unarmed techniques so I am in the middle. I have put a lot of effort into my acting skills so that my charisma makes both divisions not reject me for my choice which has made me friendly with both groups. Somehow I became friends with most experts at the Master level and below, the Super Teachers are only interested in my potential except for a couple of Super Teachers with whom I have managed to create a certain friendship. The mission is to go to the Ukrainian border to pressure the region''s mafia to join Yami. As I am leaving, the disciples of Yami''s unarmed division will go to Japan to start facing Kenichi which will obviously help Kenichi''s growth. As for why Yami doesn''t send an army to eradicate the Ryozanpaku is something I will never understand. They''re just giving them time to get stronger while gathering more allies, but that''s something I''ll never say since I don''t want Yami to hurt my pretty Shigure. This mission will be of great help since I will be able to avoid the persecution of the women of Tidat who do not leave me alone. Rimi insisted on following me, but I convinced her to apany Rachel so she wouldn''t feel alone. Rimi is a girl in need of approval so she worries me that she will try to trick women into my harem just to earn praise, so I want Rachel to hold her back. On the other hand, Rachel is carefree but in reality, she has a lot of attachment for her friends so she will take care of Rimi. Interestingly, Rachel has dropped some of her exhibitionist tendencies as she is beginning to develop feelings for me. I''m sure I could get Rachel to enter my harem if she would confess to her, but that would make her abandon me when the timees for my memory recovery that will make me reconcile with the Ryozanpaku. I n to use Kenichi''s weft armor to my advantage. Kenichi''s idiot ability is useful for getting allies and making enemies reconsider, so I want Kenichi to use that ability to make Rachel stop looking down on people who are not willing to kill, but it will be problematic if Rachel passes for full evangelism so Rimi will serve as an anchor that holds the ideals that killing is right in Rachel''s heart. There is also the risk that Rachel might develop feelings for Kenichi due to the plot armor so I made sure to leave a permanent mark on Rachel''s heart. In one of our training sessions, I took advantage of Lucky Pervert''s ability to steal an ''idental'' kiss from Rachel. Rachel is not the kind of shy girl who would faint from touching her hands, even if her first kiss is meaningful that wouldn''t be enough to leave a permanent mark on her heart, which is why I had to act like the situation was embarrassing to me, but without showing regret. Instead of apologizing like I''m sorry for what happened, I had to act shy like a silly girl who gets her first kiss. Although Rachel (and possibly all of Yami) knows that I have an active sex life, the fact that I show shame with her will nt the idea that she has a special ce in my heart. Even though I had to vomit until my stomach was empty due to the disgust I felt against myself for acting like a fag, it was worth it as Rachel not only acted more affectionate with me, she has been more careful with her own appearance and for the first time, she seems annoyed with other men looking at her body. To prevent Diego froming to bother me that I am obstructing Rachel''s training, I helped Rachel improve her reflexes through training matches where she had to evade my throwing knives. It was dangerous but Rachel seemed excited so everything was fine. I can let Rimi and Rachel travel to Japan without worry, but to avoid unforeseen situations generated by the stupid plot armor I have prepared several contingency ns that include a secret message for Izumi. I wrote a song for Rimi that she usually hums when she walks. Izumi has the task of being attentive to any possible member of Yami so the arrival of the disciples will catch their attention, when Izumi can hear Rimi humming he will be able to identify her as one of my lovers since the song is a sign that I prepared with Izumi. I prepared a couple of ns in case he will take some of Yami''s female disciples as my lovers and for some reason, they end up arriving in Izumi city. When you understand the operation of the plot armor then many ns can be made using the protagonist as a reference point which makes me grateful to Kenichi As a form of payment, I will make sure to make his mother and sister happy. Once Izumi can identify Rimi and Rachel then she can use her connection to the Ryozanpaku as she takes advantage of Kaname and Kisara to make a girl group. Although they are enemies, they are also young girls, so there are several issues that can unite them, such as shopping. Since I could raise more money in Yami, I left most of my money with Izumi, some of it went to Shigure attached to the secret farewell letter, I also left an envelope for Renka and thest was a farewell gift for Miu which It will make her heart feel guilty for turning the back on me. Thanks to the plot armor I am sure that Yami''s disciples will not immediately turn hostile and will even associate with Kenichi in such a way that several of them will be friends with Kenichi or at least have a rtively friendly rivalry. To prevent Rimi''s loose mouth or carelessness from the other disciples from letting the Ryozanpaku know that I am now in Yami, I made sure that everyone had a habit of calling me Kuro instead of using my real name. It is still possible that things will go wrong and someone will say my identity so I have to quickly strengthen myself for the disaster that coulde. So I am a little excited about this mission in Ukraine. I will be able to take a moment to go to the apocalyptic world to improve, then I will use the excuse that thebat experience in Ukraine helped me to break my limits which allowed me to reach the limit of the Low-ss Master level, one step closer from the Master ss. This will attract the attention of Yami''s teachers who will want to take me as their personal disciple, which will bring problems. Ogata won''t be upset if I left him as long as I follow the path of ''pure'' martial arts where hatred must not stain martial arts. My idea is to attract Chikage''s teacher because even though I haven''t been able to see her in person, Chikage gave me a good description of how she looks and her personality. I honestly liked what I heard and I have a feeling that I can make Chikage''s teacher a good ally as long as she can give her the right benefits. What is better than a Ki enhancer? I won''t give her Rasen unless she can fully ensure her loyalty which is almost impossible considering Chikage''s description, but it could help her use Hamon. Kaname, Kisara, the Valkyries, and Rimi are already learning Hamon, I just had to stimte their respiratory systems with Hamon and then give them instructions on how to train him. It is beneficial for health, vitality, and strength so they have even be more beautiful, an additional benefit that gave me a pleasant surprise. For now, I have not given it to Izumi since her body could not bear it so it will beter. I need to get acquainted with Renka and Miu so I didn''t give them to him either, as for Shigure, I''ll give him Rasen when this is over. I made a lot of preparations but my stupid undiagnosed obsessive disorder makes me unable to stop making new ns for hypothetical situations which is a fucking headache. At least I will be apanied by several beautiful women on this mission which ensures a bit of distraction while I try to conquer them. At what point did I begin to see the conquest of women as a way to kill time? Shit, I am more rotten every day. Well, it doesn''t matter, if you can''t face it, just enjoy it. The team for this mission is led by a Super Master level teacher and one of the main members of Yami''s armed division, Mildred Lawrence. A beautiful blonde woman who embodies most of my fetishes, a bit tall, slim figure, well-defined abs, a round butt, and big breasts. Her eyes are striking since she has a double pupil which somehow gave her an amazing precision but also makes her sensitive to light so she always wears special sses. Mildred is the only Super Master level teacher that I got along with within the armed division because well, I love her body and I couldn''t let her go. We get along well as she is a master of archery while I use throwing knives as a secondary weapon, aiming made us friendly. I''m taking advantage of the fact that she has a slightplex with her eyes. Mildred usually wears revealing clothes not only forfort, but it is also so that other people do not notice her eyes since she seems to have a childhood trauma which I can exploit to make her my cute sniper. Mildred brought in her disciple to gain experience, a cute blonde girl with big breasts named Olivia. Olivia is at the High-ss Disciple level as Miu although she is weaker than Miu, she is cute so she is also my target. I n to use the nature of my meditation technique to make Mildred and Olivia feel they need to help me when I move up to the Lower ss Master level. Actually, that is not necessary since I did a breathing technique with the Hamon that allows me to counteract the side effects of my meditation technique so as not to lose control of lust again, I learn from my mistakes. Still, it is a convenient excuse. In addition to Mildred and Olivia, we are being apanied by a Master level Japanese bow master and her three disciples, I do not know the name of the master as she does not usually speak. Her disciples don''t talk much to me either since my reputation is not the best among Yami''s women, although I don''t think much of them either. Icould say that they are a group simr to the Valkyries and if I include them in my harem it will only be toplete numbers. Since a group consisting of only ranged attackers is a bad idea, I and someone else will take care of the defense. A beautiful Japanese woman dressed in samurai armor named Izayoi. Like many of the women into martial arts, Izayoi has put her femininity aside from her so I wouldn''t be surprised if she didn''t care if anyone saw her naked. Despite that I am sure that she has aplex with her lifestyle, I think she wants someone to show concern for her as a beautiful and delicate woman who deserves care and affection. I''m still not sure of everything Izayoi''s heart hides but it is my second priority objective on this trip after Mildred. Something interesting is that Izayoi has no problem approaching me despite my bad reputation which shows that she doesn''t feel that anyone might be interested in her. If I show interest and care I am sure I can win her over, but I have to do it in such a way that she is willing to betray Yami for my sake. Yes, this will be an entertaining trip. Chapter 26: Are My Methods For Picking Up Women Questionable? Chapter 26: Are My Methods For Picking Up Women Questionable? I had not checked the full extent of my strength since I came to this world of martial arts and now that I notice it, I am further and further away from being considered human. "How are things over there?" - Mildred''s voice sounded through themunicator in my ear. "Clear zone, moving to the next checkpoint" - I spoke in a monotonous voice like a machine. "Affirmative ... Hurry back ... And be careful" - Mildred''s voice was awkward as she kept her tone professional. In thest week of the mission, I have be close to Mildred and Izayoi to the point that we can be called more than friends less than lovers. It was easy to get close to Mildred, I just had to use the same tactic as with Saori of acting like a clumsy boy who fell in love with an older woman and didn''t know how to express her feelings. The main point was to show that I liked her double pupil eyes which honestly look interesting. If she only showed that I am a shy fool she would see me as a lovable child so I have put effort into showing that I am a trustworthy man. Throughout the trip, I have been in charge of food, equipment repair, first aid, enemy tracking, information analysis, helicopter maintenance and I even had to face my biggest enemy, paperwork. Mildred joked that many martial artists developed strange attitudes and mine could be work addiction. I can''t deny it, if I stay still for a long time I start to feel anxious as I feel that the breaks are a waste of time that I could use to create ns, do maintenance, or seduce women. Currently, Mildred sees me as a trustworthy person who appreciates her, pampers her, and shows her a certain affection for what so she has begun to perceive me as a male figure. Something interesting that I have discovered about female martial artists is that most of them renounce their femininity while walking the path of martial arts, cases like Rimi where her appearance and her strength are just as important to her are strange. I admit it has been unpleasant having to act like apliant servant just to make these women feelfortable with me. The idea is to show that I am willing to do my best to make them happy, but not getting to the point of losing my balls acting like a stupid mat that they can trample on, I''m not going to act like Mr. Ichijo''s stupid son. Even if I can act with acent attitude towards these women, I will not be submissive to their whims so I have made it clear that this is an equal exchange, an example is that if I make the food they must help to set the table and wash dishes. Something interesting is that Yami''s teachers encourage discipline among their disciples by making them independent, so most of them have a minimum of skills in housework. Although most martial artists focus so much onbat that they forget other aspects such as cooking. In the Ryozanpaku only Miu was able to cook and that only when it was simple food. One time Shigure tried to make a Japanese hamburger and it was a mess that I had to clean off the walls and ceiling. In Yami, it is worse, since they have the resources to hire the best chefs so less than 10 teachers in all of Yami know how to cook. Most can do simple things like cook fish over a campfire or make rice with an automatic rice cooker (most teachers are Japanese), but when you ask them to do a proper preparation to bnce the vors then they will think you are speaking to them in an aliennguage. So far only Ogata has shown me how to cook since he was previously secluded in the mountains and learned to cook. Because of this, a person who is skilled at manual work is an attractive resource that many teachers would like to bring along on their missions, especially if the person knows how to protect themselves from bing a burden. When this mission ends I can already see how a discussion begins between the teachers to take me during the missions. How troublesome. Anyway, leaving aside that I am a kind of human Swiss army knife, the reason why Mildred sounds ufortable when listening to me is that in this time together she has be fond of me so using me as a tool causes her a feeling of guilt. Yami''s higher-ups know about my brainwashing so it''s no exaggeration to refer to me as a tool. In the current team, only Mildred knows about this, the rest believe that I have a divided personality and that is why I behave like an emotionless machine when Mildred gives the order. I had to hold back my smile when I saw Mildred biting her lip guiltily after ordering me to attack a rebel refugee base that opposed the Ukrainian government. Yami and Ukraine began negotiations, the government asked Yami to take charge of the rebel forces within its territory, as well as to expel the foreign military forces. This is shit about international rtions and other bullshit that I didn''t even bother to understand. Did I mention that I hate politics? The point is that we had to destroy a refugee base filled with armed rebels and innocent people alike. Nowes the interesting thing. Despite the fact that Yami is something of an evil organization that seeks to dominate the world, most martial artists who follow the fist of death are not willing to kill innocents. Only psychopaths like Jenazad can kill innocents casually. Despite my shitty attitude, I''m still not aplete degenerate who enjoys killing innocents. Still, I can adapt to the mentality of a soldier who takes orders from his leaders even if they go against my principles. I am someone who thinks of benefits above all else. Mildred was self-conscious about what she should do. If they took their time they could enter the base, eliminate the armed rebels, and then subdue the rest without taking innocent lives. I was sent to reconnoiter the base, in this team, I am the only one with stealth and infiltration skills. No one doubts my capabilities since I have done demonstrations at Yami''s base. Once at the base I saw that the operation could be carried out with ease, even I could finish off the armed people while threatening the civilians to end this with the fewest casualties. On the other hand, this was an opportunity. Navi startedughing like a maniac when he saw my actions which makes me doubt if I have really gone psycho. True to my words that the end justifies the means, I attacked one of the rebels without covering myself to be seen and starting a shootout. I texted Mildred saying this was an ambush, someone had set us up, they were using civilians as shields as they know we are not willing to harm them so they already know us. Mildred was furious, she is an impulsive woman and a bit childish so in an act of fury, she gave me the order to attack everyone at the base while she and the rest of the team supported me with ranged attacks. To say that it was a massacre is an understatement. I honestly felt sick of myself for causing the deaths of dozens of innocent civilians only to make Mildred feel guilty about bing a murderer who abandoned her own path as a martial artist. Before Mildred and the others arrived, I put together some documents that mentioned the rtionship between the Ukrainian government and Yami, I burned most of those documents almost unrecognizable just leaving a couple of clear words. Words out of context are a media weapon that can ruin lives, using the false publicity tactics employed by journalists I led Yami to believe that the Ukrainian government joined the recent UN-led group to take down Yami. Mildred felt horrible as after getting out of killer mode I started showing symptoms of PTSD as if the fact that I killed women and children had left an emotional scar on my heart. I actually felt a bit guilty, but I can get over it with a night of drinking and a couple of women. Mildred wanted to apologize, but she didn''t know how to do it. She was worse when my lie began to escte and now our squad is in an armed conflict with the rebel group and with the Ukrainian government at the same time. Yami will send reinforcements in four days to take control of Ukraine by force. I feel strange for causing a civil war just to win over Mildred ... I am currently in a warehouse in the government armed forces. Izayoi and I went inside to finish off the soldiers to empty a vault of gold. Yami not only makes money through deals with different governments andpanies but they also loot those who oppose them, showing that the only reason they haven''t conquered the world yet is because of the stupid need to prove that they are the strongest martial artists. If Yami focused on world dominance instead of wanting to beat the Ryozanpaku then they would have already unified half the world. Things are going perfectly which allows me to go to the next point in my n to kill two birds with one stone. Izayoi has a bad habit of neglecting his safety when fighting and focuses on eliminating the enemy. The care that I have shown for Izayoi thest few days has paid off and if I asked her she would enter my harem without hesitation, but it is not enough, I need her absolute loyalty and I have the perfect n for that. I left a soldier alive after beating him a bit, the subject is pretending to be dead while he holds a weapon that I ''identally'' leave nearby. Before throwing that gun down I made sure to get half the powder in the bullets as insurance as you are never too careful. I''m about to meet with Izayoi, she tends to get distracted when she is near me so it will be an excellent time for the soldier to shoot her. I will intercept the shot and get hit in the head which will leave me in aa. Bybining the Ki, Hamon, and Rasen I can put a protective energy membrane under my skull, the bullet will go through the skin and bone without damaging my brain so I just have to lower my heart rate to make it look like I''m in aa. I did a lot of experiments to prevent something unexpected from happening which makes me wonder if I have a suicideplex, first I had a lobotomy and now I''m going to get shot in the head. Mildred already feels very guilty for turning me into a people killer out of the way of martial arts so this will tie her to me under a guiltplex which I willter transform into a twisted dependent love like Rimi. Izayoi will be in a simr situation, I just have to make sure that she doesn''t develop extreme guilt that causes her to turn away from me or evenmit suicide. As for Olivia and the other archers, I don''t have much interest in making preparations with them and will only take them after my awakening in 3 days ording to the timeline of this world, just one day before the arrival of the reinforcements. I will wake up and show a power surge that will put me on the Master level so I can use the excuse of the side effects of my meditation technique to get the women for this mission. The reason I made this shitty n that honestly looks like the ravings of a madman is because I got bored of acting like an emotionless machine every time I have to fight, it is frustrating not being able to express my emotion every time I face toons of people armed with machine guns and assault rifles. Having the skills to ughter a squad of soldiers with my bare hands but not being able to show any emotion is frustrating, it''s like having sex while keeping a monotonous face without being able to tell the woman to move her hips faster. That is why I will use this time to go to the apocalyptic world, not a second will pass in this world when I travel to another world but an exnation will be necessary to justify my increase in strength, near-death experiences are a method of growth for the people with great innate potential like Hayato or for someone in weft armor like Kenichi. Yami''s people believe that I have outstanding innate talent like that of the Furinji family but the truth is that my innate talent sucks, all my strength is based on overexertion beyond my physical and mental limits. If someone else did a workout like mine then they would die of exhaustion, pain, or at best they would gopletely insane. There are days when I feel that death would be better than continuing to train and only my ridiculous willpower keeps me going, I think I have developed a true obsessivepulsive mental disorder but what is going to be done to it. I have a headache and they haven''t shot me yet, this is going to be shit that will give me a migraine but Mildred and Izayoi''s pair of nice butts are worth it. Now I am heading in the direction of Izayoi to begin my performance of Sleeping Beauty, I just hope not to be raped while I sleep like the princess in the original version. Everything is so problematic, I hope the apocalyptic world is exciting and allows me to get carried away when ites to exploiting my strength, and who knows maybe there are a couple of pretty girls. People in desperate situations are easier to manipte and a zombie apocalypse sounds pretty desperate. I just hope I don''t have to use the "hero saves the princess" tactic too much or I might have to do a bleach mouthwash for all the shit I''m going to throw up. How troublesome. Chapter 27: Worlds Explained Chapter 27: Worlds Exined When I nned to get shot in the head I knew it would hurt like shit, but that doesn''t help lessen the pain. Something positive about the Hamon is that it is the vital energy that can heal wounds so the hole in my skull is not a permanent problem, I just have to be careful not to receive damage in the same ce to prevent my brain from being damaged. Using the vibrations of the Hamon, the firmness of the Ki, and the spiral movement of the Rasen I was able to make the impact force disperse before damaging my brain so I am not worried about possible side effects, although the fact that the Madness energy rose from 2.3% to 2.5% is problematic. Everything went as I thought, I met Izayoi, she began to brag about the soldiers she had killed to receive my praise, that moment of distraction was taken advantage of by the soldier who was pretending to be dead to shoot, I acted like an impulsive hero receiving the bullet in Izayoi''s ce and now I''m pretending to be in aa while listening to Izayoi''s sobs. As for the soldier, Izayoi split him in half vertically. Izayoi knows that she is important to me so she will not walk away from her and dedicate her life to serving me which prevents her from doing something stupid likemitting suicide. As things unfold for my future awakening and trio with Izayoi and Mildred, there is something more important that I need to ponder. When I am taken to a stretcher in a secret shelter I built for our war against the government and the rebels, I will use the low-mid level dimensional travel ticket. The thing is, Navi gave me interesting information. Due to my achievements in getting several devoted women who would rather die than leave me, I can update an item in my inventory. The achievements rted to being a Harem King are more significant which is why my title of Harem King went up from 5% to 10% even if several of those devout women are not yet in my official harem. I could save this achievement for when I get a suitable weapon, but I have a better idea. I can upgrade the travel ticket to go to a world with greater difficulty. The range of the ticket is ording to my strength at the time I obtained it, the low-medium level ticket is adjusted to the level I had at the time I obtained it, so with my current strength that world should be low level. If I use the upgrade the ticket will go up to the medium-high level based on my current strength so it will be a true apocalypse with beings that can threaten me at the Expert level. It is a dangerous but not impossible bet, up to the high level I still have a chance to survive. Anything higher than that means a miserable death unless you get that world''s plot armor or an ultimate ability. After thinking about it and considering that I will not be able to carry any equipment so I will be unarmed I decided that the risk was worth it since there was another benefit of going to that world, if I meet the requirements then I will be able to obtain the authority of that world. There are two types of worlds, Named Worlds and Thematic Worlds. The Named Worlds tell a single story, by name, this martial arts world is called ''Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple'' so it is literally the story of Kenichi. When Kenichi''s story ends the world continues on its way while the plot armor disappears, the world no longer has a protagonist and follows a natural course, the world does not cease to exist and another story may emerge in the future or it may that the world simply bes amon world without a plot. The Thematic Worlds are those that tell several stories at the same time rted to a single theme, so there are several protagonists and plot armor at the same time. Many of these stories do not connect and in case different protagonists know each other it is possible that their plot armor makes them allies or enemies, but they can never be indifferent to each other. Unlike a Named World, Thematic Worlds do not give an almighty plot armor to the protagonists so there is a greater chance of failure. Thematic Worlds are more dangerous, but there are greater opportunities for growth since you can antagonize a protagonist without the world attacking you, it is even easier to steal the plot armor since you only have to take the main role so that the world gives you your recognition. Most importantly, in Named Worlds the plot armor ceases to exist when the story ends, if I steal Kenichi''s plot armor it will disappear when the story ends. The worst thing is that even if I build a world bridge that will not give me the authority of the world, anyone who can find the location of the bridge will be able to cross it which will be problematic. I will need to build a secret base in this world and in my homeworld to hide the bridge, but it is forter. The Thematic Worlds do not have this problem, if I get the recognition of the world then I will be able to obtain its authority so that I will be able to change somews of the world, travel to that world whenever I want and I could even turn it into a second home that no one else will be able to ess unless he''s a higher entity like a deity, which honestly sounds like shit. I will have to keep a low profile so that a god of shit does note to steal my things and then I can get the strength to steal the things of the gods. The point is that if I get the authority of the mid-high level apocalyptic world I will have ess to a lot of resources and could even turn it into a training ground for my future helpers. Yes, I have resigned myself to the fact that I will have to create my own armed forces since the multiverse is full of idiots who have a lot of free time so they alone seek to fuck the world. My homeworld is troubled so if some group of jolly idiots like Yami appears they could cause a third world war which would ruin my happy peaceful life. I think to form a military force with the necessary force to make the different world powers learn to behave like civilized people so as not to ruin the world, it would be troublesome if some idiot thinks it would be fun to use nuclear missiles as fireworks. The preparations are finished, I just have to be careful not to lose a limb or it will be troublesome to exin how a gunshot to the head caused me to lose an arm or a leg. I n to spend a few years in the apocalyptic world so I spent several days going over the information about this martial arts world so as not to forget important details. Just in case Rimi will give me a report when I see her again, although she will have a panic attack when she finds out I fell into aa¡­ I''ll make it up to herter. This might even help Rachel hold onto her feelings for me which would be an added benefit. Leaving my thoughts about this world to focus on the zombie mayhem I will face, I was taken to our group''s secret base. I almost screwed things up when I felt Mildred''s bloodlust directed at Izayoi. I was worried that Mildred was impulsive but luckily Izayoi is a traditional warrior so she offered to take care of me and said she would take her own life when Yami''s reinforcements arrived so my idea of ??waking up one day before reinforcements arrived has been an excellent idea. Even if I''m attracted to Mildred I''ll be upset if she hurts my pretty samurai girl so it''s good that she can calm down for now. When I was alone in the room, I took advantage of the moment to open my system and activate the ticket. [Dimensional Travel Ticket: Apocalyptic World Difficulty: Medium-High World Type: Thematic World Theme: Zombies] [Do you want to enter the world ?: YES / NO] epting the trip, my vision began to blur. Now that I think about it, it is good that I have clothes in my inventory since I have no idea if I will appear nude. "Hey Listen! Married women, lonely lolis, desperate students, brave warriors! Every beautiful woman will be taken by the King of the Harem! Wretched men tremble! His daughters and hers wives will not be safe! Muahahahahaha! " - Navi startedughing like a psychopath watching a documentary on how sausages are made. I have concerns that if my Madness energy grows I will be as stupid as Navi¡­ Whatever, I will look for a beautiful woman with knowledge in mental health. Chapter 28: My New Fetish Its Problematic Chapter 28: My New Fetish It''s Problematic [Entering the world] [World: Zombie Apocalypse] [Identity Assigned: Orphan who lost his parents during a mob fire. With no friends or family, you make a living as a Yakuza helper while gathering resources to begin your revenge against the very Yakuza you work for as they caused the death of your parents] [Do you want to take the missions rted to the world? YES / NO] Well shit, that was more original than my identity in Kenichi''s world. I''m d to be an orphan again as I won''t have to deal with an additional burden and can focus on my missions. For now, I will ept the missions, they are not mandatory so an added benefit is always nice. [Mission: There is always tomorrow The world is about to fall into chaos wherew and order disappeared, the mutations of the virus have led humanity to a hopeless corner. Bring hope to this chaotic world by demonstrating your leadership qualities. Sess conditions: - Build a secure base where a minimum of 4,000 people live with minimally decent lives (0/1) - Establish the order in your base (0/1) - Earn the sincere loyalty of 500 warriors (0/500) Failure conditions: - Death (0/1) - Extinction of humanity (0/1) Rewards: New title, New statistic] It sounds fucking troublesome, but I can deal with this, I just have to gather some jerks, brainwash them, and vo, a loyal army. [Mission: Hail the King! A King of the Harem is a King of humanity. You demonstrate your authority and power by building the most prosperous kingdom in the world, a kingdom that brings order and hope to this chaotic world. Sess conditions: - Conquest Japan (0/1) - Take control of the continent (0/1) - Dominate the world (0/1) Failure conditions: - Death (0/1) - Someone else rules the world (0/1) Rewards: World Authority, New Title] Son of ... Take over the world ?! It is giving me one of the worst migraines of my life. This will take time, fortunately, I can teach how to use Ki and Hamon to form an army to help me aplish this shit, the problem is how long it will take ... Problematic. [Mission: Messiah of humanity The world became chaotic, zombies, mutants and warlords began to cause disasters all over the world destroying the hopes of innocent people. Prove your skills as one of the strongest beings in this world. Sess conditions: - Save 1,000,000 people and give them a purpose to live (0 / 1,000,000) - Rebuild Human Society (0/1) - Restore an industrial system (0/1) - Restore an economic system (0/1) - Restore a political system (0/1) Failure conditions: - Death (0/1) - Extinction of humanity (0/1) Rewards: New Title, New Energy] Ahg my head, the migraine is going to kill me. I hate political whore! AAAHHHHH FUKING MOTHER !! ... I''ll find someone to take care of this shit, if she is a beautiful woman it would be better. [Mission: Collecting flowers A Harem King knows quality is as important as quantity, only beautiful women or with an outstanding destiny are worthy of your harem. Sess conditions: 1) Get a minimum of two women in your harem (0 /?) Rewards: Visa of this world x1, other rewards vary ording to the level of sess in the mission] This will help, if I can get the Visa of this world I will be able to return whenever I want without receiving the bacsh of traveling between worlds. So I can begin to strengthen myself, leave this world and strengthen myself in another world, then I will return and continue with the world conquest. My trip will be fucking messy, but it''s the best I can think of. That reminds me that I have this same mission in the world of Kenichi, so far I have 14 women in my official harem. I will only im the bounty from that world when I finish all my business to upgrade the bounty so the number will only keep growing. At this rate I will end up surpassing Solomon in the size of my harem, I feel strangely proud. In addition to my goal of strengthening myself, I have to look for talented people to form a new country that can then help me control the world. Karma is a bitch, I made fun of viins who seek to dominate the world, and now I have to do the same to get the authority of the world. I hate my life. "Navi piece of an idiot, tell me the important locations that are nearby" - I spoke with an annoyed voice since everything is too troublesome. In the world of Kenichi, I showed an attitude of a harmless idiot that helped me to let others lower their guard around me, in this world, I will need a stronger and more forceful attitude so that people are willing to obey me. I could use the idealist approach who wants to save the world because it''s the right thing to do and other shit, but that will only help me in the mission ''There is always tomorrow'' and maybe the ''Messiah of humanity'' mission if I get people skilled in politics, but for the mission ''Hail the King!'' an idealistic attitude will be a total failure. If I want to establish a world government in a time of chaos, the only system of government that will work would be a military dictatorship. Dictatorships tend to fail due to abuse by rulers who only take advantage of citizens causing dissatisfaction which ends in a coup. The method to make a dictatorship work is by giving the right incentives with the right living conditions. During a crisis, people are willing to give up freedom in exchange for security. All I have to do is stop the threat against humanity from ending so I cannot allow a cure for the virus to emerge, and if I create a cure it will only be for newly infected people. If people be immune or if it is possible to cure the infected who have been zombies for months then people will lose their fear of the virus and will oppose the oppressive government. For the sake of social stability, it is necessary to maintain amon enemy. I hope this zombie disaster is the fault of an evil organization so I can use them as amon enemy, if there is no such group I will have to create one. My head hurts, this will be troublesome. If the worst happens and humanity begins to recover on its own before I canplete world domination then I will have to use the Rasen to stimte the evolution of the virus which could cause a truly horrible disaster. Ah, I''m really turning into a third-rate viin, this hurts my self-esteem. Whatever. Navi gave me a couple of important locations. Navi serves as a GPS that identifies key ces for the plot, it cannot identify the protagonist or determine the operation of the plot armor (each plot armor is different), but with the location of important ces is enough, that''s why I was able to find the Ryozanpaku in the world of Kenichi. "Hey Listen! There is a preparatory school, a hospital, and an elementary school attached to a secondary school! Let''s go to elementary school to hunt lolis! The FBI no longer serves in this world muahahahahaha! " - I hit Navi for suggesting something so stupid. Even though I did something with Sham and Hartini that doesn''t mean I''m interested in little girls. I still hate myself for that incident. The hospital will be full of sick people which will create chaos with everyone trying to escape, it is possible that mutations will arise from diseases, and although I am strong I will not be able to take care of all the people so the sick will be burdens. The elementary school will be full of children who will not be able to fight which makes them burdens. That leaves high school as the best option as there are impulsive teenagers that I can use as cannon fodder, plus there should be a couple of students who can fight. In Japan, there are always sports clubs and the martial arts are attractive to many young people so there should be at least one decent person. Looking around me the infected have started attacking people. People scream in horror and suffering as the infected leap on top of them to rip the flesh from their bodies. I once saw a zombie movie during a restaurant break, it''s entertaining to watch it on television, but it''s disgusting to witness it in person. I ignored the situation and started running in the direction of the high school. I appeared in this world wearing casual clothes that were ufortable so I switched to the sportswear set in my inventory. I tore the shirt I was wearing when I appeared in this world and used it as a bandage to cover the wound on my forehead, it would be strange to go happily with a bullet hole in the head. Now, I have a simple cell phone, a wallet with a fake ID that they probably gave me in the Yakuza, a pocket knife that is useless against the infected, but it will be useful as a concealed weapon and ... Oh, I even have condoms, not that I need them, with my current Rasen control I can prevent an unwanted pregnancy. In my wallet there is a note, Soichiro Takagi''s name is marked just like Yuriko Takagi and Saya Takagi. Apparently, they are the most important family in the city and those in charge of managing the Yakuza from the shadows, I do not know them in person and I only have a little information about them since Soichiro is the culprit of the death of my false parents. This identity is problematic, but it gives me new ideas to take advantage of the resources of the Takagi family. If I can use them then I will have the bases to begin to form my dictatorial regime. I just hope that Saya Takagi and her mother Yuriko Takagi have a good appearance, that would make my job easier. And here I go again, to ruin another marriage ... "Hey Listen! Tremble at Master Netori muahahahaha! " - I can''t even contradict Navi, I think I''m developing a fetish for stealing wives. Hope this doesn''t get out of hand. Chapter 29: Acting as the Protagonist is a Bummer Chapter 29: Acting as the Protagonist is a Bummer On the way to high school, I looked for some beautiful woman worth saving, but it must be because it is work hours so there are not many attractive women on the street, or the ones that looked good are already being used as chew toys by the infected. I don''t know if I can reverse the virus with my skills so if they get infected they will no longer be useful. Then I will try using the Rasen to counteract the virus. On the way, I found a pipe with some blood that someone must have used as a weapon before dying. This will be useful, although I can use my Ki covered hands to kill these things without fear of being infected it is better to use a weapon to save energy plus it would look strange if I can explode skulls with my hands, even use the pocket knife it would attract a lot of attention as the de could only rip a throat, not pierce a skull. I do not know the power levels of this world, but the fact that I am considered one of the strongest beings in the world and not the strongest means that there are people or creatures that equal to or exceed me in strength so it is better to be cautious. It would be troublesome if a mutant with Hayato''s strength suddenly appears. As I ran I saw a beautiful woman with curly dull blonde hair and dull blue eyes. She was dressed in a white blouse and a long blue skirt, she looked attractive and would be more beautiful if she wasn''t crying like a child while a zombie was about to bite her. She is what I am looking for, if I show a strong and determined attitude while I am willing to face danger to protect an unprotected person then I will be seen as an ideal leader so taking this woman with me will be a great help to build trust. I rushed to use the pipe to break the head of the infected. Showing a heroic expression I used a tone of voice simr to the protagonist of an action movie. - "Come with me if you want to live!" - I don''t remember where I heard that phrase. The woman was still caught in an anxiety attack, she just reflexively moved and shook my hand. I had to carry her on my back to rush to high school. Her loose clothing hides her breasts so when I carry her on my back I can say that she is well endowed, although she looks like a teenager I can say that she is a mature woman. Since her makeup is light she should be the type of woman who does not show years as she gets older. I took advantage of the fact that the woman was still in shock to use my superhuman physical abilities, I did not stop and we arrived at school in 10 minutes. Arriving at the entrance of the school, I saw how an infected man bit a man on the arm. The man copsed as several teachers came over to help him. I was thinking of letting them get infected to make the ce fall into chaos, but seeing a beautiful mature woman with big breasts I felt it was a waste of my to let her die. "Stay away from the man bit!" - Acting as an impulsive protagonist I began to scream for them to flee which in turn attracted other infected so that they could invade the school. The woman was the only one who reacted to my words. Taking advantage of her attention I ran and used the pipe to kill the infected at the entrance. "What are you doing?!" - The woman screamed in horror as she thought I killed a man, she seems the kind of emotional woman so I can win her over if she saved her life. Here we go with the hero shit saving the princess, how troublesome. "Quick get away from that man!" - I didn''t exin the situation and just yelled like an idiot to give the man time to turn into a zombie to attack the other teachers. Everyone was panicky and disorderly, I felt a look from the roof of the school. With my eyesight improved by Ki''s training, I could see a ck-haired boy who was scared by the situation. Since he seems the only person looking at this situation then there is a probability that he is one of the protagonists of this world and this scene will help him to react before the other students, in addition to being able to see from that distance is not normal. I''ll have to look it up to check. The blonde woman on my back finally came out of shock and started screaming to get away from the injured man. The injured man finally turned and bit the nearest master scaring the others. "Open the gate, let us in to help them!" - I screamed while watching the show, this reminds me of a documentary of lionesses hunting. The big-breasted woman was so scared that she obeyed me without thinking and opened the gate which would allow other infected to enter. Just as the gate opened, an infected teacher jumped at the woman. "Kyaaaa!" - The woman screamed like a child. Kya? Seriously? You''re like 30 years old for the love of God. I hit the infected with the pipe throwing him away so he wouldn''t die, I need this infected thing to start making disasters at school. "Come with me if you want to live!" - I think this will be my characteristic phrase in this world. The two mature women followed me like little stray animals seeking shelter. The suspension bridge effect is convenient in this world, at this rate I will be able to make a harem with ease. We ran into the school while the two women did not notice that the infected were approaching the entrance which would cause a disaster. First I caused a civil war and now I''m condemning innocent students, my low morale went to hell too fast. Once inside, we close the main door, which would be useless since it is made of ss and the infected seem to feel no pain so they can use 100% of human strength without limiters. I didn''t give them time to rest and I took them to the roof. It''s ss time so the students are in their ssrooms so we can''t find anyone. The roof is a good ce to rest. I can see the situation of the whole school from here to make ns. The ck-haired boy is a candidate to be the main character, I need to look for him as his plot armor will be useful to me. There is so much to do that I am getting mentally tired. I told the two women to stay put while I went downstairs to warn the students, I have 5 to 7 minutes before everyone knows about the disaster. The blonde woman I rescued first is called Midori Aoyama, apparently, she is a novelist. The mature teacher is named Kyoko Hayashi. They make a good duo of mature women that I will love to try when things calm down. I left them the pipe, warned them to close the door, and only open the door when I arrived. I am sure they will ignore me and someone will enter which will put them in danger, Navi will stay with them to send me a message when that happens. Navi can send me messages and walk away from me up to a kilometer so it is useful as an rm. Leaving a couple of women that I willter console, I went to see the students to find good candidates for my harem. Did I mention that I''m scum? As I calmly walked through the hallways so as not to alert the students in their ssrooms, I arrived at the infirmary. The resources will be important and although I would like to take the equipment from the biology room to study the virus I can only bring the essentials, I really need the space ring. The priorities in disaster situations are medicine, food, and water. Medicine is first in this particr situation as food can be collected by looting houses and shops, water can be obtained after boiling rainwater and in shops which makes medicine, a precious resource as an apocalypse means no more industry pharmaceutical. I have yet to see if the virus can affect animals as if so I will have to look for alternative sources of food or I could experiment with Rasen to clean the meat of any virus in order to consume it. I could resort to cannibalism if necessary, but that would be frowned upon so it will only be a desperate measure. Once in the infirmary, I had the urge to kneel down and thank evolution for the wonder before me. While Lin Ruoxi has been the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, the nurse in this cepletely fits my preferences. She''s a beautiful face, hazel eyes, shiny blonde hair, and a body that embodies the sin of lust. Those are the most amazing pair of breasts I''ve ever seen, the fact that that pair of mountains can hold its own makes me wonder if I''m in an apocalyptic world or a world of magic. I''m good at seeing through imnts and costumes so I can tell those pairs are natural, I even used a Ki pulse with Hamon to scan her body just to make sure they were natural. Next to the beautiful blonde withrge breasts was a beautiful woman with white hair and an expressionless face. I don''t like women with an icy temperament, but she seems like she''s not a conceited woman, she just doesn''t know how to express her feelings. I will give her the benefit of the doubt as she is beautiful. Maybe the shit about having to conquer this world isn''t so bad if I can have women like this. "Excuse me,dies, I need you to save all the medical equipment you can, a disaster is about to happen and we must go" - I spoke with a direct voice that did not ept no for an answer. I''ve already decided to use a blunt attitude, but that doesn''t mean I must be aplete idiot so I can still maintain my manners. The blonde looked at me confused as she lowered her head adorably. Oh god, I want to pat her head and take her as my pet. The white-haired woman had an expressionless face, I can only read her micro-expressions and she is just as confused. "What happens? Is anyone hurt? " - The blonde spoke with a voice just as confused as her expression. Although I can say that she is a natural airhead, it also seems to exaggerate her goofy woman act. Perhaps she is a defense mechanism to prevent idiots from approaching her because of her attractive body. I have time so I patiently began to exin the situation, I want to make these two women see me as someone trustworthy so when hell explodes they will have no alternative but to entrust their lives in my hands which will eventually make it easier for me to add them to my harem. The big-breasted blonde was named Shizuka Marikawa while the expressionless beauty is Chizuru Tachibana. As she tried to exin to the two nurses that there was an infectious virus outbreak that was making people violent, the school''smunicator rang. "Attention all teachers and students! Serious incidents are happening inside the school right now! Students stay with your teachers and obey all their instructions! We repeat right now-! GAAAAHH! Stop someone helps me! Help someone save me! Is going to kill me! GWAAAHHHH! " - Themunicator was cut off. How annoying, if you are going to die, do it in silence. It seems I had a 3-minute miscalction. I don''t like this, things shouldn''t happen so fast unless there is an unknown variable that I missed. There are two probabilities, this is the effect of the plot armor or there is a more dangerous being than the zombies I saw on the way. Mutations were a possibility, but I find it hard to believe they happen immediately. If there are mutations then this virus is more problematic than I thought and can only be exined as a biological weapon of the human invention which is not surprising. I began to analyze the information to find what caused the disaster toe forward. Shizuka and Chizuru finally listened to me so they packed everything they could into a couple of nurse bags. I broke a table leg to use as a piercing weapon, the nurses carrying the bags while I cleared the path towards the roof while I looked for students with potential. "I already have everything!" - Shizuka spoke in a cheerful tone like a girl who expects praise. I patted him like a puppy and we started to move. I think Shizuka could be my new way of calming down, I have missed ying with Honoka and Shigure''s mouse so this blonde pet is a pleasant surprise. Chizuru was just looking at me nkly so she patted her too. Her expressionlessness reminds me of Shigure so I find her cute. I definitely need a pet. Chapter 30: Even Geniuses Make Mistakes Chapter 30: Even Geniuses Make Mistakes After the announcement, the students began to yell as they ran through the hallways. The infected began to appear and people began to die, it only took 5 minutes for the school to turn to hell. I''m amazed at how useless these people are, if they just stayed in their ssrooms and secured the doors they could organize themselves and improve their chances of survival. I wanted to search for useful talents but a message from Navi made me stop my search for talented women. "Hey Listen! Two idiots and a busty girl came on the roof after asking for help! The teacher opened them while the writer refused! One of the two idiots looks hurt and he may be infected soe before the pair of milfs turn into dog food! " - Hearing Navi''s voice in my head is too annoying, I can hardly stand it in my ear so I don''t want to use this tactic frequently. I led the pair of nurses in the direction of the stairs, I did not see anyone worthwhile so I ignored the screams of the students. The real ughter hasn''t started yet and they are just a rowdy crowd so I can move forward without hitting them. The pair of nurses wanted to help the students so I had to convince them that there were injured people on the roof which convinced them. As I carried them to the roof I heard sounds of screams of pain and grunts, it seemed that things had started. We got to the rooftop entrance and I called out to the pair of milfs, I knew they wouldn''t hear about denying others entry, but I still have to feign silent disappointment. We don''t know each other so scolding them will only make them feel attacked, instead it''s better to use guilt to make them feel like they''ve let their savior down. "Open the door, I''m Luis!" - I called them out loud which would also attract the infected. This will be helpful in creating mental pressure from the danger they are in so that they will not disobey me again. The door opened and I heard the sounds of an argument. "Do not open it is dangerous!" - It was a boy''s voice. "Then we shouldn''t open up to you !! Luis-san has saved us so we can''t leave him !! " - I was surprised by the angry voice of Professor Kyoko, it seems that my performance saving her had a great impact. Midori was the one who opened the door. Her face was pale as her body trembled, as soon as she saw me she reached out to hold the corner of my sleeve like a lost child finding her parents. I think she has developed post-traumatic stress disorder. Behind me came the pair of nurses. I closed the door and used a little Hamon to maize the metal which would make it difficult for someone to open the door, if someonees running to ask for help it will be difficult to open them and they will die before entering, I only open the door if it is someone who is worth the trouble. The nurses began to check the people present. Shizuka seemed to be friends with Kyoko so they started talking about what was going on while Chizuru just nodded. The students present were two men and one woman. One of the male students was injured in the arm with a bite mark, seeing the brown-haired girl''s gaze shows that they are something of a couple however there is no real affection in the girl''s eyes as she unconsciously nces at another student. The other student is the lead candidate I saw when I got to school, from the way he looks at the brown-haired girl it''s clear that he has feelings for her. Stupid dramas, the world is ending and these idiots are in a love triangle. Although if the ck-haired boy is the protagonist then the girl should be one of the main heroines which means that I will need her for the plot armor. I had to use a great deal of mental energy to make an action n with what little information I have at hand. The dying boy looks like the heroine''s boyfriend, the protagonist is a friend of the dying man while he loves the heroine, the heroine despite being with the dying man has unconscious feelings for the protagonist, the dying man sees the protagonist as his friend at the same time who loves heroin. Although I don''t know what the stupid story is behind this, I already have something to work with. The dying man is about to change, using subtle pulses of Ki and Hamon I can see his condition. As he ran over here I made sure to pay attention to the infection process. It can vary from seconds to minutes, I do not know the cause of this, but seeing the deterioration of the brain activity of the dying person, they must have a minute at most. This will not do, I need a more dramatic scene that makes me a hero in the eyes of all women while I stealing part of the limelight. I left Midori behind to approach the dying man who was being checked by the nurses. The dying man and the protagonist were arguing about not wanting to be a monster, the dying man is aware that he is about to be converted, but the heroine does not want to abandon him. I approached with a worried expression. "How is he?" - I made a quick movement to inject some Hamon into the dying man. Something interesting that I discovered is that these organisms are not undead, they actually have vitality and need the energy to function. It seems that the infection decreases the sense of sight while improving hearing and gives the ability to track the life force of living organisms limited to humans as they ignore animals. When I used Hamon to strengthen my body while running, the infected pursued me more fiercely, only by using Ki they stopped being so insistent. Ki is an internal energy that strengthens the body while Hamon is the vital energy that invigorates cellr activity. The Hamon is the ideal food for these beings which means that I will not be able to use it regrly to avoid attracting swarms of enemies, I will have to limit myself to Ki and Rasen. When the Hamon entered the dying man''s body, it writhed as his bones creaked. "Back off!" - The pair of nurses backed off without hesitation which shows that they are already beginning to obey me unconsciously. The protagonist just looked with a determined expression so I had to hug the heroine to push her away. If Ipare this guy with Kenichi I can say that he is the type of heroic protagonist who does everything to help hispanions so he will take the burden of finishing his enemy to protect the woman he loves. The protagonist cannot see that those actions will earn the girl''s hatred. While the rtionship between the two may be restored through teamwork, I will step in to steer the heroine''s feelings in my favor in subtle ways. If I am aggressive then it will be difficult to get other women without causing conflict since I can say that heroin is the annoying and irrational type of woman. "Nooooo save him! They have to save him! " - The heroine screamed as she stirred like a worm. Despite her pleas, she is not putting all her strength to escape, it seems that deep down she knows that her boyfriend has no salvation and helping him would be a useless effort, it is just that she refuses to ept reality. The nurses looked nervous as they wanted to help the dying man, but Midori was pulling them away from the infected. Midori seems useful, maybe I can turn her into another Izumi. The protagonist squeezed the metal bat in his hands, showing an expression of determination ran to hit the head of his friend. "GWAAAAAHHHHH!" - The infected let out a strange growl as he moved his hand to receive the blow. This is interesting, the Hamon not only stimted his strength, it seems that it also helped him retain some of his instinct for self-preservation. Maybe I can create intelligent mutations with the Hamon. "What are you doing Takashi ?!" - The heroine yelled with hatred at the protagonist named Takashi. Takashi ignored her as he struck again at the infected. The second blow was above the strength of a normal human, there is no sign that Takashi is a martial artist from what I can confirm, Takashi is one of the protagonists. "What?!" - Takashi yelled in surprise when his second blow was intercepted again. Although Takashi was able to break his arm, the infected responded with a kick. With only a minuscule amount of Hamon the infected not only gained an instinct for self-preservation, he even remembered how to fight back. This is interesting. Takashi was pushed a couple of meters away, the infected are instinctive and do not possess the human limiters that restrict all strength. Takashi was able to get up after coughing a bit which shows that the weft armor makes him a stronger human than normal. Now that Takashi was away, the infected noticed the closest and loudest creature, the heroine. The infected ran towards us at an abnormal speed. Strength, instinct, speed, and coordination, this thing is superior to the other infected. "Be careful!" - I screamed for no reason as he took the heroin by the waist and evaded the infected. I kicked the infected man''s side while injecting him with another portion of Hamon. "GWWAAAAHHHHH !!" - The infected was pushed away from us, then screamed again as his veins swelled. His strength had increased while his cellr activity was being stimted. He ran back to us in a crazed way. The protagonist wanted to fight, but the infected one was too fast. "Kyaaaaa!" - The heroine screamed like a girl, it seems that this ismon in this world. I moved the broken table leg in my hand to stab the infected in the shoulder, using the impulse of the infected I took a step back while throwing the infected away while ensuring that the mouth of the infected will pass within inches of the heroine''s face to scare her away. The heroine in my arms was shaking in fear as I began to develop emotional trauma. While the infected man got up again, I took the opportunity to hold the heroine''s face. - "Flees! I will try to immobilize him! " The heroine was too scared to react, she just clung to my arms while I activated the Hamon so that the infected only focused on attacking us. "S-Kill him! I beg of you, just kill him! " - The heroine screamed in a tearful voice. Done, I can finally put this stupid performance down. The infected one ran towards us, I moved slightly and used the sharp side of the table leg to pierce the eye socket to reach the brain. When the infected fell, the heroine hugged me while crying. The rest of the people in the ce were silent. What a damn waste of time, the good side is that now the heroine will see me as the most reliable person, I just have to solidify that mental image so that she feels that the only safe ce in the world is by my side. Selfish people usually hide their mental fragility, if someone with this type of attitude is pushed into a corner then they show their fears and dependency. Although the hero saving the princess tactic is the most predictable and worn-out shit, it''s way too convenient as long as you seize the opportunity. With this I will begin my advance to obtain the heroine, as for the protagonist, as long as they are not in a formal rtionship then the plot armor will not see me as an enemy, I have verified this with Kenichi and Miu. I just have to avoid directly antagonizing the protagonist and I might even be his ally so that the plot armor protects me while troublesome things target only the protagonist. Now I just have to solidify rtionships with the women present. The fact that Navi is flying around the protagonist while heughs like a madman shows that things are going well for me. "Hey Listen! Muahahaha you are a pathetic creature! Your waifu is being robbed and you don''t realize it! Muahahahaha! " - Navi is definitely harmful to my few traces of humanity. Chapter 31: Big, bad bug got a bit of a soft spot, huh? Chapter 31: Big, bad bug got a bit of a soft spot, huh? The situation with the dead heroine boyfriend also served to let the rest of the women present to know my strength, which will make them feel safe the more I protect them from dangerous situations. I made myst move slowly so the women could see that I could kill the infected with ease and just held back as that thing was important to heroin. The heroine hasn''t noticed because she''s still panicking, but when she can regain her cool then she won''t me me for her boyfriend''s death and instead will feel safe because of my considerate attitude. The first impression is important, now the heroine will see me as someone who is willing to put herself in danger in order to protect her even though we just met. If the heroine had fought on her own then he could polish her mental fortitude with the help of the plot armor, in no time she would be a proper warrior and only the protagonist could be worthy enough of her. Now that I ruined her chance to grow up as a warrior it means that her mental defenses are non-existent. The scene of her mouth full of blood passing a few inches from her face while she is defenseless will rey in her mind every time she sees an infected. This encounter will leave her with an unconscious thought that only I can protect her. I will first develop her dependence on me and then train her inbat so that she does not be a useless burden. Now is a good opportunity to enter the hearts of these women who are still terrified while the protagonist is distracted looking at the corpse of his friend. "Are you OK?" - I spoke with a voice so soft it made me feel nauseous. I earned a stronger hug from the heroine that made me feel her big breasts, when I have these women this will have been worth it. Showing a worried expression simr to a husband looking at his sick wife, I looked at the other three women. - "They are fine?" - It is a stupid question since clearly, they are not well and I only do it so that they react. The three women ran to hug me. Now they know the danger they face, the infected had a strength that could rival an Olympic athlete thanks to the stimulus of the Hamon so they would die if I do not protect them. The suspension bridge effect exins that in risky situations human beings tend to be more likely to form rtionships due to the need to find a feeling of security. This will not make thempletely devoted to me, but it will nt the seeds of trust that I willter use to forge a strong dependency. Maybe instead of a Yakuza assassin, I should have be a gigolo¡­ No, that sounds pathetic. Although even if I am not willing to be supported by a woman I can still enjoy diving between the breasts of these frightened women while Navi makes a reconnaissance flight. Navi started exploring the surroundings like a drone to give me an idea of ??where to go. In addition to the messages, Navi can transmit images to me, this is only with my permission or the idiot would focus on every woman who passes by for me to chase them. Even if I''m rubbish, I have standards. For now, I have some interesting goals. Group 1: Students led by a silver-haired girl, a purple-haired girl, and a short brown-haired boy. All three show signs of military training so they must have a special identity for their professional assassin movements. Group 2: Students led by a silver-haired girl withrge breasts and a boy with ck hair. Although they are ordinary students, they have the guts to face the infected. Group 3: A group of teachers and some students protected by a single girl with a wooden sword. There are other groups, but these are the most interesting. It seems that this high school has useful talents after all. "I already told you I''m fine" - I had to interrupt my thoughts as Shizuka and Chizuru kept checking me for injuries while forgetting that the protagonist had been kicked like trash. The heroine kept crying as she hugged me and Midori looked like she would have a nervous breakdown if she let me go. Ah shit ... I made a miscalction. The plot armor in Thematic Worlds is thinner than in Named Worlds so it''s easy to overshadow a protagonist if you can stand out. This is not necessarily a good thing since the plot armor of this type of world does not ensure survival while attracting more trouble than I would like, plus other women will be drawn to my heroic attitude which could lead to disputes between they will end up directing their anger against me due to the irrationality of jealousy. Although I may sound paranoid, I prefer to have a pessimistic mentality that keeps me alert to possible problems no matter how insignificant they may seem. I must take this into ount for future actions. It will be troublesome if women jump into my arms without my being able to permanently secure their hearts to avoid stupid dramas out of jealousy. I had to use a light Hamon message to reassure the women. Although there is a risk of attracting more infected by the vitality of the Hamon, I do not have time to calm them with soft talk. Group 1 is saving students while eliminating infected, Group 2 is using a ssroom as a fortress, it is Group 3 that worries me. The girl with the wooden sword is under a lot of pressure. She has good stamina, technique, and ferocity so she is not being overwhelmed however the teachers and students she is protecting are too afraid to help, if a single infected manages to get past the girl''s defense then most of the survivors will die. Group 3 is made up entirely of women, it seems that several boys heroically sacrificed themselves to protect the women, and judging some reactions of the teachers they had a good rtionship with those idiots with a heroplex so it is a good time to take advantage of that fragility emotional. The most important thing is that these teachers are beautiful. It seems that one of the requirements to hire teachers in this school is to look beautiful, the hiring manager deserves a raise if he is still alive. It''s decided, I''m going to save group 3, turn a ssroom into a safe area and then go to group 2. Group 1 will be fine as the white-haired girl has a weapon, maybe she''s a mercenary or secret agent, then I will investigate it. I pushed the women aside to signal them to follow me but was interrupted by looking around a corner. You must be screwing me. "GWAAHHHHH!" - Climbing up the wall an infected appeared. This infected was different from the others, he had a hoodie that covered his face and torn pants. His clothes weren''t important, the problem was that this damn thing could climb walls. Now I understand what went wrong in my calctions, the mutations are already present which shows that the virus is a biological weapon that was released with the intention of causing a disaster. No matter how strong a virus is, it is impossible for mutations to arise in less than 3 hours after the outbreak unless nned, especially since the missions described a chaotic world so this is happening all over this, a very good attack coordinated. I don''t know what other mutations can arise or what other biological weapons were created which is problematic. I hope I don''t find a fucking zombie Godzi. "Kyaaaaa !!" - The four women screamed at the same time they tried to hide behind me while the protagonist made a serious face as if he was about to have an epic fight. I don''t have time for this shit. When I killed the heroine''s boyfriend I just stabbed him in the face without dropping my gun. Then I threw the piercing weapon at the infected man''s face. "..." - The group was silent as they saw how the infected died instantly. That thing may be stronger than other infected, but it is still within human limits so this is easy. "We have to go, this ce is no longer safe" - Women as obedient girls. This infection has confirmed that things will get more troublesome from now on, although it was also helpful for women to feel more dependent on me so it is eptable. When we were about to leave Chizuru tugged at my sleeve and pointed to a wall where there was emergency fire equipment. There were a hose and a fire ax. I had overlooked it for thinking about the mutant so it is good that Chizuru reminded me that I must not fight unarmed. Good girl, she deserves a pat on the head. Using the pocket knife I opened the safety lock to take the ax, although I could break the ss with one blow I do not want to look like an uncivilized barbarian, I must show that I only use force to protect others and not as the solution to all my problems or in the future some allies might fear me because of my strength. Someone strong is reliable, someone too strong is scary, I cannot let others see me as a monster so I must nt the image of a savior. With a new weapon in hand, I took the lead of the women. I sent Takashi to the end of the group with the excuse that he should protect our backs. I''m using a technique that mimics the sonar of a bat using small ki pulses to track enemies and avoid ambushes so Takashi will be useless while I get the attention of the women. Ki radar is a technique that can be detected by any martial artist who possesses Ki even if he is at Disciple Middle-ss level so martial artists ignore it as it is considered a waste of energy. I started using this technique in Ukraine to infiltrate armed posts. The problem is that I used the Hamon to rece the lost Ki, now that I cannot use Hamon so many of my techniques cannot be used since they would consumerge amounts of Ki and Rasen which would exhaust me. My energy management is to use Ki to protect myself, Rasen to attack, and Hamon to regain strength. This will serve as a lesson not to neglect the training of any skill or energy, one day I could be forced to use Madness energy so I must prepare. Now that I cannot constantly replenish my energy I will have to improve my Rasen control as my Ki reached the 100% limit. Having the Ki at 100% only represents the ability to use it and not the strength of the Ki, it is simr to learning to hit a boxing blow without having the necessary physical condition to fight. If I had to describe all the effects of Ki they are: Defense upgrade with a Ki cover. Improvement of the 5 basic senses. Obtaining a sixth sense that allows us to perceive the environment through Ki even with the other senses suppressed. Channel Ki into weapons to upgrade them to the point where an arrow can take down a helicopter. And the ability to exert pressure on the will of living organisms with instincts or emotions. After integrating this with my Bloodthirst skill I managed to create a skill called Intimidation. [Bloodthirst and Ki Pressure skills have been integrated to create Intimidation] [Intimidation: Shake like a bitch! A powerful presence can intimidate other sentient organisms, cause negative status effects, generate submission, and even cause death. If it develops, it is possible to intimidate more powerful beings with weak wills] [Skill: Intimidation (20%)] I have not used it since it is an area skill that attacks allies and enemies alike, I need to train to control it. Although I have not used it since I obtained it, it will be useful to start my dictator path, I just have to be careful not to use the ability around women that interest me or they could end up fearing me. Leaving aside my abilities I have to hurry to group 3 since the mutant is not a loner like me and he had friends. From what I saw the purple-haired girl is hiding a sadistic personality, she tries to suppress her crazed smile every time she breaks the head of an infected. If I show that I am simr to her while also caring about protecting others then the path to obtaining her will be easier. Being able to use a wooden sword to break heads without breaking a sweat is an impressive skill for someone who does not possess Ki, I want to see how far she can grow with Ki. In the world of Kenichi, I discovered that I like to polish talents (mainly of beautiful women) so in this world, I will train interesting people. I n to get the Visa of this world to return to the world of Kenichi, I will have to travel between both worlds to improve my strength and get more experience teaching, if I am going to be a teacher then I will do well. Now that I think about it maybe the sadistic girl appeals to me as she reminds me a bit of Shigure. I really miss Shigure ... Shit, did I really fall in love with her? How troublesome, but I don''t dislike the feeling. Chapter 32: Acting Like a Hero Makes Me Sick Chapter 32: Acting Like a Hero Makes Me Sick The girl with the purple hair and the wooden sword found trouble. She could fight dozens of infected at once, but the arrival of the hooded mutant put a lot of pressure on her. The mutant is violent, fast, his ws are so sharp that he can drive them into concrete to climb walls and although I killed him very quickly to check I can say that he has strength superior to the normal infected. The biggest feature is that this thing looks like a hunter that stalks its prey and then lunges at it. I think the first mutant came to the roof to use it as a lookout for other prey, his behavior is simr to a hunter so I will call him Hunter. As the infected pressed the girl, the Hunter stalked preparing to pounce when the girl dropped her guard. My group was near the room, on the way I killed every infected person who came near while making sure that the women saw up close how dangerous and violent these things were so that the feeling of gratitude and dependence towards me would grow. Something interesting that I noticed is that nurse Shizuka seems to use a silly attitude as a way to face reality without despairing, it is as if she refused to ept a reality where the slightest mistake would cost her life, she has only cared a little as if blood and corpses don''t affect her. Shizuka''s mental toughness cannot be underestimated as she is less of a fool than she seems. She is aware of the situation while she maintains the attitude of a buffoon to lighten the mental pressure of the other women. Shizuka is an excellent nurse as she can give peace of mind with her antics, she will make an excellent pet. Chizuru remains expressionless but her micro-expressions show that she is terrified, she constantly looks at me as if she fears that she might abandon her, she reminds me of a lost puppy. If she didn''t have amunication disorder that makes her expressionless then she might be crying out of fear, I''ll have to monitor her mental state so she doesn''t have a breakdown. The heroine whose name turns out to be Rei Miyamoto is holding a broomstick, she belongs to the school''s spear club so she can fight decently, or at least she would be if it weren''t for the trauma I caused her so for now she''s just a burden. Kyoko and Midori are the most affected. Both were the ones in greatest danger and if I did note to this world they would both have died. Both are the ones who stay closer to me for fear of being unprotected, this is more serious in Midori who seems to be going through a mental breakdown. I am sure that if I show the slightest interest in her body she will offer it to me as long as she does not abandon her. I will have to educate her so that she does not be totally dependent on me or she will want to follow me everywhere around which will be a hassle. Finally, there is Takashi who has not done anything relevant so far, whenever an infected approach it is me who eliminates him with a blow. To avoid situations where someone stupidly stumbles I have made sure to throw the infected out of the windows after smashing their skulls. To prevent the infected from gathering near us, I have been infusing Hamon into the corpses that I throw out the window. The infected act like moths that follow the light and instead of attacking us they run to devour the corpses outside the building. With the little experiment I did with Rei''s boyfriend I know the approximate amount of Hamon that I can give to the infected without causing a mutation, this way I can create decoys to distract the infected without fear that they may be too strong. Our walk was a bit slow as I can''t show all of my strength. My full power has exceeded human limits so it might scare others if I show my full strength. Once we arrived in front of Group 3''s ssroom, Shizuka screamed excitedly. - "We came to help you!" - This made the infected look at us giving Saeko a space to breathe. Shizuka knew this would help Saeko, she''s not as dumb as she seems. - "I''m going to save them! Takashi protect the others! "- I also yelled to get the attention of the refugee women while making sure that Takashi couldn''t stand out. I rushed to the infected as he cut horizontally with the ax. Most infected were simr in height so I was able to behead most of them. "Back off, I''ll take care of it!" I screamed like an action movie character as I hurried to the Hunter. "GWAAAAHHH!" - The Hunter screamed when he saw me and jumped to attack me. With a thrusting motion, I pushed into Hunter''s chest to avoid his ws and with a twist of my wrist, I propelled the ax to split his head in half. "Let''s clean the area!" - I gave an order to the purple-haired girl. Something I learned in the world of Kenichi is to identify a martial artist and the type of path they follow. Seeing her serene expression of her when fighting, I can tell that she has a mentality of a traditional Japanese warrior simr to the time of the samurai. She is simr to Izayoi who follows the Bushido path. Bushido speaks of loyalty, righteousness, and obedience, a warrior who follows this path will follow his master to the end of the world even if it costs him his life. They are strict people and her mentality is simr to that of a soldier so if I can establish dominance between us it will be easy to make her loyal, then I will exploit the sadistic side of her and I can get a reliable warrior. The purple-haired girl nodded, we both cleaned the infected in the hallway leaving a safe space. Group 2 is on the lower floor while Group 1 is moving to clean the first floor. At this rate, group 1 will be safe and I will not be able to approach the women in that group so I must do something, I cannot let things resolve without my intervention. "Stay here and secure the door, I''ll go find other survivors and clear the way" - I spoke with a serious expression. Midori and the others looked concerned, but did not object, they saw my strength and knew that the only thing limiting me was having to protect them. I took a quick look at the women in the ce and I liked what I saw, the teachers in this ce are really beautiful, there is even a woman with breastsparable to Shizuka''s and they seem to be friends as they both started chatting happily. "Nao-chan you should have seen Luis-chan! He brought us here while he protected us! " - Shizuka showed herself to be a good pet and began to talk about my exploits with the teacher with big breasts while the other women in the ce listened with curiosity. "Protect this ce, I''ll be back soon" - I told the purple-haired girl to close after we left and that she only open when I returned. "You can call me Saeko" - The girl called Saeko said seriously, she seems to be starting to recognize me as a potential teacher. To avoid an unpleasant situation where the protagonist bes close to these women in my absence, I had Takashi apany me. Takashi is a heroic subject so he agreed to apany me, I will keep him under control as long as he is still useful, if I get rid of him then I could lose an excellent bait for possible problems since the protagonist attracts problems so I can use him as a meat shield if is that a situation arises beyond my control. I took onest look at the women instead and showed them a kind smile to indicate that they could trust me. Some of them look emotionally shattered as if they had seen their lovers die so some of the dead students must have been their lovers. This school is amazing in many ways. For now, I will gather a group, clean the school to create a base, and then I will take a group in the direction of the elementary school to find some useful protagonist. The women in a bad emotional state stared at me, it was as if my smile gave them a little life back. Maybe I reminded them of their dead lovers or something. Stupid hero saving the princess tactic, it''s so effective it''s ridiculous. Just to be safeter I will seek to speak to each of them to assure her hearts. After leaving the ssroom I went down to the second floor to help group 2. They sealed the door to the ssroom which would be an excellent idea if it weren''t for a Hunter climbing the wall towards them. As we were moving towards that group I heard a strange firing sound, it sounded like apressed air pistol. I''ve worked with all kinds of tools and that sounds like a nail gun, but it''s slightly stronger. Navi is still keeping an eye on group 2 and I know I have a little time as the Hunter moves slowly so as not to attract the attention of the group and be able to attack them by surprise. I went to see where the sound wasing from and saw a fat guy with sses wielding a modified nail gun, his precision is amazing but I can''t feel bloodlust so he must have trained in shooting ranges instead ofbat real. He has the potential to be a good sniper which will be useful for my future army. Having experienced personnel is much better than using untrained civilians. Although I favor beautiful women, I am not in a position to waste resources. "We came to help you!" - I screamed before Takashi could stand out. I rushed against the infected to kill them. - "Save your ammo!" - The fat man listened to me and prepared to shoot in an emergency, he seems to have a good conscience forbat. "Takagi!" - Takashi yelled when he saw a girl with pink hair. Although she is cute, she had not paid attention to her since the fat man''s talent seemed more important to me, however when I heard the girl''sst name I remembered the note in my wallet. Saya Takagi, doesn''t look bad and she has the potential to be a beautiful woman so her mother should be attractive. This gives me some ideas, for now, I will pretend that I did not listen to Takashi and then show subtle reactions to Saya''s name and thus leave a trail of crumbs for a scenario where I can put Saya and her mother on my side against Souichiro. The n may change depending on the personalities of the Takagi family but Saya seems like a spoiled and conceited child so I have some ideas. I eliminated the strongest infected and let Takashi take care of the rest while I approached the fat man and Saya. "They are fine? Did they hurt you? " - I said this while looking at Saya with an expression of sincere concern. "Hmph of course I''m fine! I am a genius after all! " - Saya said with narcissismparable to Navi as she looked away. Shit is one of those tsundere, what a bummer. I hope her mother is worth it or I''ll die of frustration dealing with a pampered princess. I smiled kindly and spoke in a warm voice. - "I''m d you''re okay, now we''re going to a safe ce" - Saya blushed a little but it wasn''t a great reaction. During our interaction, Saya gave a few nces to Takashi who had finished eliminating the infected. The love drama of this school is absurd, Saya must have some feelings for Takashi which made my act of saving her less shocking, however, my acting helped nt positive feelings in my favor so I only have to take care of Saya to transfer her affection for Takashi towards me, although I will also have to show him that I am not going to take his tsundere shit. I really hate tsunderers but Saya might be a hero so I must have her. Besides that, her breasts are not bad. It seems that I will have to act like a dense idiot so that women have to take the initiative towards me since if I start chasing all women it will be a mess out of jealousy. I have in my favor the fact that a life and death situation makes people willing to be more assertive for fear of dying with regrets. If I put women in dangerous situations while feeding favorable feelings, it will be easier to make them ept that I have a harem. For now, I took the fat man and the tsundere to the shelter. The Hunter is about to arrive with group 2 so I went with them. I am not worried about the fat man getting close to women as I can see that when he is not fighting his attitude bes pathetic and submissive. If a perfect coincidence does not ur that allows him to meet the right woman then he will never have a partner. I left the pair and led Takashi in the direction of group 2. The hunter will have time to kill a couple of students which will make the survivors more grateful to me, I just have to make sure that the silver-haired, big-breasted girl doesn''t die as not only is she beautiful, she also has the potential to be useful. I think I''ll make an eye-catching entrance, even though I feel sick thinking I''m acting like Kenichi¡­ Ah whatever, it''s all for the greater good. Chapter 33: Im a Third-Grade Villain Chapter 33: I''m a Third-Grade Viin (Perspective Chika Kisaragi ) This is bad, things have turned intoplete chaos and I don''t know what to do. Today has been a horrible day that goes from bad to worse. First I had to help the boy I like so that he could confess to another girl. Haruki Amamiya, my foolishpanion who is too dense to notice my feelings, or maybe he''s so in love with Satsuki that he can''t see it. Our group of friends seem to know my feelings, but he still arranged things so that Haruki and Satsuki could meet at the sports warehouse, I don''t me them since I helped this myself. After locking them up, we thought we would look for themter, I had to put up with the urge to cry, which was not difficult since I don''t usually show many emotions. As I tried not to think about Haruki, disaster struck. It all started with a statement on the loudspeakers, the shouts for help from the announcer made me scared and when I saw what was happening I felt terrified. As if it were a horror movie people went crazy, in a matter of minutes the peaceful school turned into hell. I had to be strong, I couldn''t show weakness as my friends and colleagues trust me. Most of my ssmates consider me an older sister so it is my responsibility to protect them, even if I am scared and want someone to protect me I must be strong. I felt worried about Haruki in the warehouse, but there was nothing I could do to help him, I could barely protect myself. Many of my colleagues died, I felt guilty for not being able to protect them. With a lot of effort, we managed to escape to a safe room where we found some third-year students who helped us to block the door. I wanted to barricade with tables and chairs, but the group leader refused as this would prevent other surviving students from entering. I think we should first secure our own lives, but I didn''t say anything as I didn''t want to abandon other students either. Honestly, I am scared, the worst thing is that I cannot show how fragile I feel since I am one of the pirs of my friends. As I struggled to calm my nerves, a horrible scream made me turn to the window. "HELP AAAHHHHH!" - One of mypanions was screaming in horror while one of the zombies entered through the window and tore her abdomen. She fell to the ground while the zombie looked at us before yelling and jumping at another student. "GWAAAAHHHHHHHH!" "Stop, don''te near NOOOOOOOO!" "HELP SAVE ME!" "GWAAAHHHH!" The hall fell into chaos. That thing was different from the other zombies, those who are infected can be strong but they are slow and have terrible reflexes so you can fight them. This zombie was different. He is fast, he does not get distracted by devouring corpses, he attacks students one by one and his ws can tear the flesh in a scratch, this thing is a killing machine. I have to protect my friends even if I am scared. I grabbed a broomstick that I have been using as a weapon and ran to confront the monster before he kills another of my friends. - "Aaaahhh!" - I let out a scream to face my own fear and attacked. The zombie evaded my blow and tried to rip my neck apart. This is it, I can''t help it. I am afraid, I don''t want to die. I could see my life go by in front of my eyes and I didn''t like it, there are many things I want to experience, I want to fall in love, I want to know how it feels to have a date, I want tough with my friends, there are so many things I want to do. Someone ... Please ... Save me ... "GWAAAAHHH!" "Get away from her, damn monster!" I had closed my eyes out of fear, I only opened them when I felt no pain. Instead of seeing the ws of the zombie tearing at me, I could see the creature against the wall while a fire ax was stuck in his chest. A guy dressed in sports clothes passed by me, I did not realize when the living room door opened since I was too scared but now that I see the surroundings my colleagues are near the door, apparently, they were so scared that they wanted to escape while I was facing the zombie. "Fuck you!" - The guy put his foot on the zombie''s stomach, forcefully pulled the ax from the zombie''s chest, and with a quick movement cut off the zombie''s head. The boy walked towards me. From the way, he killed the zombie I can see that he is strong, too strong. In a normal situation, someone with that strength would make me be cautious since all kinds of idiots have approached me due to my appearance, but this situation is not normal and I am grateful for having saved me. The boy looked at my body however it was not a look of lust and instead he looked concerned. "You got hurt?" - The guy''s voice was filled with concern and care that he had never experienced. My parents were never at home so I learned to take care of myself, with my friends I am always the one who takes care of them so no one had put themselves in front of me to protect me. Although I can deal with most problems on my own, there are times when I wish someone would extend a hand to me. The guy seemed concerned that I was not responding so he bent down. - "Now everything is fine" - The guy lightly patted my head while he smiled kindly. I couldn''t take it anymore, the fear of almost dying and the relief of seeing that I''m alive made my invincible female facade shatter. Without being able to control my tears I began to cry, never in my life had I cried so much "You''re safe now" - The guy hugged me tofort me, making me cry louder. I have never experienced this warmth, I feel calm and safe, for the first time I feel that I do not have to carry all the problems in the world. I don''t even know this person''s name, but the warmth in his words makes me feel safe. "Thank you ... thank you for saving me ... thank you ..." - I kept muttering while I cried. The boy just kept hugging me, making me feel safe. I like this feeling. --- (Luis Santos Perspective) --- It''s nice when things go well. With Navi''s supervision, I was able to time things perfectly to achieve my main target, the girl with white hair and big breasts. It was a shame that a couple of pretty girls died, it was a necessary sacrifice. There were also a couple of male students with potential, but now they are corpses. The greatest loss is a strong subject who had the qualities to be a leader, he is not dead but his injuries will make him a burden. Something interesting is that mutants do not seem to spread the virus and only themon infected can do it, or maybe the mutants are also infectious but the infection takes time to react. It may also be because the Hunter only scratched and did not bite them, I need to do experiments. I''m using Ki pulses with Rasen to check on the Hunter-wounded students and so far none showed decreased neural activity in the areas that control rationality and impulse control. I''ll keep an eye on them as it would be troublesome if they all became Hunters. My paranoia aside, I''m fighting the urge to vomit due to disgust I feel at myself for acting like aic book hero. I can''t even curse like I would like since I want to look like a civilized person, how annoying. Even though my self-loathing continues to grow, the fact that the pretty girl in my arms hugs me ever tighter makes me see how easy it will be to pick up women in this kind of apocalyptic world. I just have to push them into deadly situations where their hearts break in despair and they''re willing to do anything to stay alive¡­ Great, I already sound like a fucking viin. For now, I am focusing onforting this girl as she carried her as a princess to bring the survivors with Shizuka and Saeko. I cleared most of the infected so there is no danger on the way to the ssroom with Shizuka anymore. Although I could show off to win over the other students, my focus is on the white-haired girl. Although I can identify some characteristics of the protagonists this only applies to impulsive idiots like Kenichi or Takashi, other protagonists could be discreet so I have to look carefully. The real problem is identifying all the heroines. A protagonist can have more than one heroine who will have a certain connection with the protagonist if I want to conquer them I must not break those connections, and instead, I must create a stronger connection of my own or the plot armor will see me as an enemy. I''m sure Takashi is one of the protagonists, I checked when I let an infected attack Takashi''s back while he was distracted. Takashi stumbled with the air which helped him dodge the infected and then finish him off, this happened 5 times what is only possible with plot armor. Rei is the main heroine candidate due to Takashi''s feelings but who knows if the plot wants Takashi to be with another woman or if it is a harem. From what I have seen in this world there is no shortage of strong women, so it would not be strange if there were several powerful heroines that can only be conquered by the protagonist, thus forming a harem. The girl in my arms can be one of the heroines. As this group escaped down the hall before reaching the ssroom, Navi saw an infected almost bite the girl and was only saved from her because the infected slipped with a pool of blood. Of course, it could also be a coincidence, but even if she is not a heroine she is still my main objective of this group since not only is she beautiful, her character seems suitable to lead a group which will help me to direct other survivors to form my kingdom. The only problem is that I did not take into consideration that this world can be too stressful due to the appearance of mutants with superhuman strength. Most of the people who saw a stronger than normal infected showed symptoms of PTSD. The most serious were Midori, Rei, 3 of the teachers Saeko had protected, and a couple of students from group 2. If I don''t handle them well they could go mad with despair before I can make them mine which will be a disaster. Only Saeko, Shizuka, and the teacher named Nao seem to endure the stress. Saeko has the mental strength of a warrior while Shizuka and Nao are airheads whose minds don''t process danger. I worry about the sanity of those two at the same time that I like them. The white-haired girl in my arms seems good at handling pressure, her problem is that she carries too great a responsibility due to a stupid martyrplex. If I can show her that I am willing to take on her problems then it will not be difficult to make her fall in love, I just have to pay attention to the person with whom she is in love. Thanks to my experience with women, I have learned to identify a woman in love since many times I have had to distance myself from women who were beginning to fall in love with me. Before getting the system, he was not willing to form any kind of rtionship that exceeded casual encounters. Now that I think about it, I might look for some of those women when I go back to my homeworld. I''ll keep it in mind. I think I have changed with these trips to other worlds, if I were my previous self I would not care about the mental health of these women and I would only seek to sleep with them and then leave unless they could give me some benefit. Now I am not only trying to think of a method to help them, I even have the desire to create a safe space for those women who start to like me like Shizuka, Chizuru, and Saeko. This change started when I realized that I starting fell in love with Shigure, is love softening me? This is troublesome, I''ll have to do something really horrible to remind myself that I can''t be influenced by feelings. Feelings lead to mistakes and mistakes can end in death, in the end, it is rationality that allows survival, and the most rational are the benefits. I''m trying not to be a sentimental jerk but here I am, hugging a crying girl while also patting Shizuka for good work treating the wounds of the 3 injured students who survived the Hunter attack. Shizuka may be an airhead but her medical skills are only slightly inferior to Akisame and Kensei which is impressive since those two are at the level of world-renowned surgeons. I definitely have to get Shizuka. For now, I had to leave the women again as there is a problem. Group 1 is stronger than I estimated and they have cleared a third of the first floor, I can''t let them be the heroes of this shit so it''s time to screw things up. Yeah, this is just the kind of shit I need to remind myself of how trashy I am. If I''m going to be a pathetic viin then I''m going to do it big. Chapter 34: Rethinking Chapter 34: Rethinking Rereading the novel and looking at thements I realize that I have made many mistakes, be it contradictions in the MC''s attitude, plot holes,ck of interactions between characters,ck of dialogue, or excessive internal monologues. They make it look like I''m not really doing a good job. I do not like to do poor quality work and I feel disappointed in myself for not being able to develop a good story, seeing the serious narrative and development problems that I ammitting, I am concerned that the novel is causing more frustration than joy to you readers. I''ve tried to fix those problems in thest few chapters, but the established narrative and character construction makes it difficult for me to make unjustified changes so I don''t know if I should continue. I have two options: To rewrite the novel from the beginning leaving behind what I have already developed, I would have to rethink the plot, the characters, and the attitude of the MC, it is also possible that I have to change the first-person narrative to a third-person narrative since I realized that I''m exaggerating with the internal monologues due to it being in the first person and it can be frustrating for readers to see the constantints from the MC. The other option is to continue the novel as it is going until now, but rethinking the future development that I thought. I will change the chemistry between characters, increase the dialogue to avoid monologues, and advance the plot further to prevent the characters from umting too much in a single world. It would also downy the MC''s thoughts and stop over-exining the ns as many times those ns don''t happen to the letter. I do not know which is better since I honestly did not think that this novel would have received so much support I am grateful for thements, criticisms, and suggestions that I have received, I enjoy reading thements as they help me to improve and that is why I am concerned that my work is of poor quality and cause displeasure to you as readers. I would appreciate yourments on what I should do about this novel, whether I should rewrite it from scratch or try to fix what I already have. Thest option is to leave this novel and write something simpler, when I have more experience writing and developing characters then I will return to this novel but in the end, I want to hear your opinion. The Spanish version of this novel is up to chapter 43 so I can finish tranting the novel and you tell me what you think. I also know that I make a lot of spelling mistakes since I use a program to trante since I don''t know English, sorry. Chapter 35: Everything is valid if it is for the greater good Chapter 35: Everything is valid if it is for the greater good "Run fast!" "I don''t want to die!" "AAHHHH MY LEG!" I watched the chaos happening on the first floor as I wondered what viin name I should call myself. Maybe I got carried away. After reassuring Chika I moved away from the group a bit with the excuse that I would look for more survivors, I found a couple of students that I took to the safe area, but that is not important. Along the way, I channeledrge amounts of Hamon and put it on corpses which I then threw out the window. The reason the Huntress was drawn to Chika''s group was that under her ssroom window there was a pile of corpses with Hamon that I had earlier thrown from the upper floor. Did I n it? A little bit, but I didn''t think it would be that effective. When I learned that Hamon decoys not only attract infected but also mutants I had the great idea to see what would happen if I created a beacon of light that would attractrge moths. The result was that those infected in the streets near the school went berserk as they ran to invade the building. The area was invaded by a wave of infected that included mutants. Now I know that Hunters are not the only type of infected, there was a disgusting creature with tumors on the side of its face while a kind of long tongue hung from its mouth. In order not to face an unknown enemy, I took a piece of ss, covered it with Ki, and threw it at him. When the crystal pierced his skull, the mutant died instantly exploding in a cloud of humor. I don''t know if that humor can spread the infection so I''ll have to be careful with that thing, I''ll call it Smoker for now. The third type of infected is a short male humanoid creature that seems like the middle ground between a human and a monkey. He is so strange that he looks funny, because of his short stature he reminds me of horse riders so I thought of calling him Jockey. Hunters, Smokers, and Jockeys joined the infected. The wave consisted of more than 200mon infected with 20 mutants, not even half a day has passed since the infection, so the appearance of several mutants in such a short time is a bad sign. The school was about to be a dangerous battlefield so I made my group stay in the ssroom. There is no ssroom without windows so I put a lot of Hamon decoys away from this ssroom to prevent an infected from arriving. Just in case I put Ki on the perks and the door to support them so they can take a few hits from the Hunter. When Ki is put into an object it will dissipate over time so this method will onlyst one hour. Hirano will be in charge of protecting the area. Navi will stay to inform me if a problem arises. Takashi and Saeko will apany me to join us with group 1. Rei also insisted on following us, she can fight and has plot armor thanks to being the heroine so she is not weak, the problem is that her mental state is not quite good. I epted Rei toe as it would be an opportunity to make her fall in love with me while I helping her ovee some of her trauma as it would be a waste if a good warrior bes unable to fight. Takashi has the plot armor on her side as I seek to enhance Saeko''sbat experience while showing her my strength so that she sees me as her ideal master. Chika and some survivors of her group wanted toe, but I convinced them that they should rest. I must make Chika willing to leave her problems to me so that she begins to develop trust towards me, that trust turns into dependency, and then she believes that dependency is love for what she will be mine. With everything ready, we moved to confront the infected and I must say that I have the potential to be a terrorist. When we arrived with group 1 I yelled towards Takashi, Rei and Saeko to attract the infected. - "Quick we have to help them!" - The three nodded and we went to fight. Saeko and Rei fought together after my suggestion, Rei was in charge of hitting the infected to throw them off bnce while Saeko finished them off by hitting their heads. By moving together they were able to eliminate infected quickly and efficiently. Takashi had a duty to protect the students after rescuing them. It was a practically useless role since Saeko, Rei and I took care of the infected. Takashi was happy to protect others even if he didn''t fight. I''m d that this guy is like Kenichi with a heroplex so it''s easy to give him orders if they are ording to his ideals. Group 1 saw that we were clearing a safe space for the students so the silver-haired girl was able to focus on fighting. The brown-haired boy and the violet-haired girl were too focused on taking down the infected so they neglected to protect the students. Looking at the attitude and movements of those three I can assure, they are professional assassins with years of training. While the silver-haired girl may focus on attacking and defending, the other two seem like assassins focused on taking down the enemy rather than helping those around them, I personally prefer that mindset. All three are quite strong, but I can tell that they cannot use their full strength due to space and weapon limitations. Only the silver-haired girl has a firearm, although it is only a short-barreled revolver normally used for self-defense so itcks offensive power. This girl''s shooting skills are even better than fat Hirano''s, although the fat one seems to be better as a long-range sniper so I''ll train him to be a useful soldier. I killed a couple of infected while approaching the silver-haired girl. "Thanks for the help! We must retreat to a corridor or those things will overwhelm us! " - The girl spoke when she saw me. That is a good idea in other circumstances, it would limit the movement of the infected and we could deal with a few of them at a time simr to the tactic used by the Spartans in the Thermope pass. The problem is that we do not have adequate training and the infected could enter through the windows leaving us defenseless. "No, we have to take this fight outside or we will be surrounded and we will not be able to fight, besides ..." - I pointed to the survivors who were being protected by Saeko, Rei, and Takashi. - "We will not be able to defend them for long if they begin to appear infected mutated" The girl frowned as she realized that the situation was getting worse. She looked confused when I mentioned mutants as she hasn''t seen one so far which is normal, mutants seem to have a certain level of intelligence so they sought to attack weaker enemies before strong ones. At that moment I moved the ax in front of the girl, she seemed tense as if I wanted to attack her, but she quickly saw what she meant by mutants. "That thing is a mutant, be careful they are stronger than the normal infected" - My ax deflected the tongue blow of a Smoker who was aiming at the girl. That punch is on the level of a heavyweight boxer so these things must be like frogs that catch their prey and then lure it in for other infected to finish off. "What the hell is that thing ?!" - The girl looked annoyed while she shot the head of the Smoker. After a bullet went through the Smoker''s eyes, the Smoker started to turn gray. I quickly kicked the tongue that was on the ground and grabbed the girl by the waist to pull away. - "What are you doing?!" - She screamed in anger and shame. Another tsundere? You must be screwing me, I hope to be wrong. I didn''t answer as the Smoker''s body turned into a cloud of gray smoke, the tongue that was near us also turned into smoke so it would have affected us if we didn''t move. That thing is really troublesome. "The long tongues turn to smoke when they die from what I called them Smokers, I don''t know if the smoke is toxic so be careful" - I lowered the girl who was looking at the ce where we had been finally understanding my actions. "There is another type of mutant that for some strange reason always wears a hoodie, uses ambushes and stalking, their ws can dig into concrete and they are fast, I call them Hunters" Then I pointed to a Jockey who entered through the main door and hid among the group of infected. - "That thing is fast, I don''t know what abilities it has, but they are the fastest infected I''ve seen so far so be careful" The girl had an annoyed face as if she found all this troublesome, I share the sentiment. "And what do you call those? Lilliputians? " - The girl she spoke with an ironic tone to try to calm down, humor helps to ovee stressful situations. "I call them Jockeys" - I also smiled wryly, my naming sense is not the best. "How the horse riders?" - She smiled in amusement when I nodded. "Putting that aside we have to take this fight to the patio or they will start to surround us" - I spoke seriously. Although I can escape if I use all my strength I will not be able to protect the group of women that I have been gathering. I have been usingrge amounts of energy since I came to this world and I have not had time to rest. Using only Ki is too exhausting and although my body is strong I am still at the Expert level, only a Super Master level can afford to abuse their Ki without falling from exhaustion. In a critical situation, I could use Hamon to replenish my Ki, but that will only dy my depletion while attracting a tide of infected that I won''t be able to deal with. The numbers are important, even a person with Hayato''s strength can be defeated if he faces an entire army fully armed with heavy artillery, that is why even if I get ridiculously strong I must build a disciplined army. The silver-haired girl nodded at my words. She turned her gaze to the brown-haired boy and the violet-haired girl who kept killing everything that came near. - "Arashi, Chikage, we must take this fight outside or we will be surrounded!" - The boy named Arashi and the girl Chikage nodded and left the school while attracting several infected. "By the way, you can call me Luis" - I smiled kindly as if we were lifelong friends. "Kiba Mikoto, tell me Mikoto, nice to meet you" - Mikoto nodded and we headed for the entrance to keep the infected away from the group of students. Despite being Japanese and a possible tsundere still allows me to call her by her name which shows the impact of camaraderie in crisis situations. Soldiers on a battlefield create sibling-like bonds because they face life and death situations together. Many times they can be closer than siblings rted by blood. Dealing with danger together helps to establish a bond based on trust and cooperation, fighting with another person is one of the most effective ways to create a sincere friendship or solid love. If I y my cards right, I can attract Mikoto and Chikage. Saeko already has the look of a warrior who has found her lord so I can assure her loyalty, that won''t assure me of her romantic affection but I can work on thatter. "Saeko protects the students!" - I yelled at Saeko as I headed to the entrance of the school and used a bit of Hamon to lure the infected in my direction. I can''t let something unforeseen happen where Takashi can save Saeko, Rei, or any of the students by making them fall in love with him. This is going to be fucking exhausting and I will end up with a hellish hunger, but everything is to get beautiful women¡­ I mean, everything is for the greater good, yes, the greater good. "Muahahaha catch those women and desecrate them in front of the stupid protagonists!" - Navi sent me a message, we shared a link so he can feel part of my thoughts. Shut the fuck up, Navi! It''s your fault I''ve started acting like a fucking viin! I will have to start training a method to protect myself from mind-reading or it will be problematic if someone other than Navi sees through my act due to mind magic or psychic power. That would certainly be problematic and with my luck, I may be able to find someone like that soon. Shit, I''ll have to start countermeasures for supernatural beings since this world is moving away from a simple concept of a zombie apocalypse. Everything is so troublesome. Chapter 36: There Is Only One Way Chapter 36: There Is Only One Way (Perspective Mikoto Kiba) Shit shit shit shit! This is bullshit! What the hell is going on?! Thesest few days had been quiet, ck Label has been being investigated by various organizations so we have been more discreet by reducing the number of missions. I had time to rx in ss while enjoying a peaceful life as a normal student, but now all of that has gone to shit. Aaaahh this frustrates me! I don''t even have a suitable weapon for the situation, if I had my Smith Wesson m627-5 revolver this would be a lot easier. I have to aim for the eyes of these things to kill them or I''m not sure if the bullet is enough to kill them. To begin with, are they alive? They remind me of the zombies that appeared in the movies I watched with my older brother. If my brother were alive he would know what to do ... Focus Mikoto! This is no time to think about the past! The situation is increasingly dangerous, these things do not stoping from the street, at this rate we will be flooded with zombies. We have to escape from this ce, but I don''t know how to do it, I am worried about my colleagues in the hospital, although knowing them they will be fine. The priority is to survive. Yuu and Hinako will die if I don''t protect them, it''s hard for me to make friends because of my work as an assassin in ck Label so the two of them are important to me. Asashi and Chikage are strong, but they focus too much on eliminating the enemy so they neglect the students and even expose themselves. Not only must I take care of my safety, but I must also keep an eye on those two so that they are not overwhelmed. Asashi and Chikage are using chairs and ss shards as weapons since they both don''t bring their equipment to school, only I carry a handgun as a precaution, but the power of this thing is too weak. I''m sure we would have been overwhelmed by the zombies due to the mutants, if it weren''t for Luis''s appearance at least half of the students in our group would already be dead. That guy Luis does not seem like a student of our school so he must have entered to take refuge or to help us. Seeing his kind attitude where he is willing to face danger to save us, I lean towards the second option. Normally I would feel ufortable having such a strong person close by, looking at the way he can decapitate several zombies in one movement I can tell that he is stronger than me or Asashi, his strength may beparable to Sayo-san or Yuko-san which is surprising since those two are far from ordinary humans. That someone like this is around should worry me in case he is an enemy, but seeing how he goes out of his way to protect us makes me feel like I can trust this person. Unlike the fool Asashi that he can only focus on killing, Luis keeps an eye on us and not only is dedicated to eliminating infected, he is also taking care of Asashi, Chikage and even me. When things calm down I must thank him and maybe I could invite him to ck Label, although his movements are those of a murderer I do not think he is a bad person because of the way he is willing to risk his life to protect the students despite that he is not a student of this school. I need to talk to Fiona-san, maybe she has some information about Luis to know what kind of person he is. "Shit!" - I got distracted and that made a little mutant jump in my direction. This thing that Luis calls Jockey is annoying since he uses other zombies as mounts which lives up to his name. I couldn''t react in time as a Hunter jumped in my direction while Smoker''s tongue pointed at me. I can only kill one while blocking the other two, I raised my gun and shot the Hunter as he looked more dangerous. - "Die you piece of shit!" - I was about to raise my arm to block the Jockey and the Smoker''s tongue before an ax flew to drive the Smoker''s tongue to the ground as a fist hit the Jockey''s side. "Die bastard!" - Luis hit the Jockey. The Jockey''s ribs cracked, then shot out like a cannonball mming into other infected. Luis pulled the ax off the ground, kicked Smoker''s tongue away, then threw the ax at the Smoker to kill him. "Be careful with your surroundings, don''t get distracted" - Luis smiled at me kindly. I was about to thank him again, but stopped when I saw his tired expression on him. So far Luis has been facing the most number of infected while he protects others, he has also been attracting the attention of mutants to lessen the pressure on us and now he just lost his weapon. I was about to tell him to rest and let us help him, but Luis grabbed my shoulder and threw me away. Four Smoker tongues hit Luis throwing him against a wall. Thebination of force caused Luis''s body to make cracks in the concrete wall of the building. "You sons of bitches!" - I used the few bullets I had left to kill the Smokers. I ran to Luis to see how he was doing, even though we don''t even know each other, I can''t let someone who has protected me three times be killed. "Ugh, that hurt more than I expected ..." - Luis spat a little blood while he got up with difficulty, if I had received that blow I would have broken so many bones that I would be half dead. "They do not stop arriving infected, at this rate we will not be able to endure" - Luis sounded tired. Asashi and Chikage are also tired while I ran out of bullets, if we continue like this we won''t be able tost any longer. "Can you start a car without having the keys?" - Luis asked me a strange question to which I nodded. As a ck Label killer, I have learned things like picking locks, picking cars, and other things, the situation was aplete disaster so I was not worried about being seen as a criminal. "On the third floor in room 3-A there is a group of teachers and students, tell them that Luis is sending you to follow you, if a girl named Saeko doesn''t want to listen, show her this" - Luis took off his jacket and gave it to me. - "Look for a means of transport, there are a couple of school buses in the parking lot, take three as there are many people" Luis was looking at the infected who kepting, I don''t like his expression, he gives me a bad feeling. "Take all the survivors you can and get out of here, I will call the attention of these things so that they can escape" - Luis looked me in the eyes while he spoke seriously. He reminded me of my older brother, always protecting me from harm, always strong and willing to do anything for my good. I do not want this. I do not like this. I don''t want someone to die again to protect me. "Don''t say that shit we''re going to get out of here together!" - I screamed furiously. The memory of my brother''s death was repeated over and over in front of my eyes. My brother died because of me and now history will repeat itself with Luis. If he hadn''t protected me then he wouldn''t be hurt and we could continue fighting, he wouldn''t have lost his weapon either, it''s all my fault ... "Easy, everything will be fine" - I felt a warm sensation in my head, it is the first time someone has patted my head after the death of my brother. "Not! I do not want to go! You can not force me!" - I screamed like a girl throwing a tantrum, I didn''t mind looking pathetic, I don''t want this kind person to die, I couldn''t bear it. Luis smiled wryly as he kept patting my head, I felt like he was treating me like a disobedient girl, and instead of being upset, I felt nice. My family treated me as a nuisance for being a woman and only my brother took care of me during my childhood, Luis''s actions remind me of that feeling of warmth. "I promise I will get out alive, just run away from here and survive" - ??Luis spoke to me with kindness. I wanted to refuse, I wanted to yell at him that he was an idiot, I wanted to hit him, I wanted him toe with us. I felt desperate as well as safe, it was such a contradictory sensation that it hurt. In the end, I bit my lip and nodded. I knew this was the best option, Luis is strong and maybe he can protect himself if he doesn''t have to take care of us, I hate myself for being weak. - "Good, but I''ll kill you if you dare to die!" Luisughed at my stupid words. - "I understand, then I have to survive or you will shoot me even if I be a ghost" - Luis removed his hand from my head and addressed the infected. I unconsciously extended my hand, he is willing to give his life to protect us, to protect me. I endured the urge to cry and called Asashi and Chikage. - "Asashi, Chikage! We have to go for the survivors and escape! Come on! " They both looked at me confused, but I wasn''t in the mood to exin. When they saw my expression they didn''t say anything and they followed me, I don''t know what kind of face I''m making, but I''m sure of one thing, that man named Luis earned a special ce in my heart. --- (Perspective Luis Santos) --- I''m in fucking trouble. I underestimated the strength of the infected, they can be weak individually, but it is exhausting fighting with a group of them. The biggest problem is the mutants, the tongue strike of a single Smoker is at the High-ss Disciple level but when three of theme together the force is equivalent to an Expert level based on pure force. Forparison, that hit was equivalent to an Apachai hit when we trained with the difference that Apachai is holding back and not targeting vital signs, the Smokers hit was intended to kill and I couldn''t distribute the force of the impact so broke my arm and two ribs. I even spit blood from the internal damage, I couldn''t use Ki to protect myself as my energy reserve is dangerously low. The stupidest thing is that even in such a dangerous situation I still kept up my ridiculous prince charming act, I''m too disgusting. I had to rethink my ns, this school will not serve as a fortress due to the existence of mutants. I need a ce that can be reinforced with an underground area that can be used as an emergency shelter. I''ll think about thatter, right now I have to get over this shit. During the fight, I used Hamon to replenish my Ki so I could continue fighting but attracted more infected. I need to replenish nutrients and energy, my stomach is growling from the rapid consumption of proteins and carbohydrates, if I don''t eat something I will soon end up passing out. Now I only have one option, it will be one of the most unpleasant things I have ever done in my life, but it is tolerable as long as I can survive. I could also ditch everyone at school and escape on my own, but I won''t, I can''t. The women I saved will be part of my harem so I refuse to leave them. It seems that so much time interacting with crazy women has affected me and maybe I am just as possessive as them ... If I like a woman she will enter my harem no matter what she has to do. I will do anything to get what I want even if I lose my little humanity. I will never let life fuck me again and I will be the one who fuck life. Go ahead, that''s the only way, no matter what happens I must keep going. Nothing will stop me. [Energies: Madness (2.5%)> (5%)] Always forward. Chapter 37: Survival is the highest priority Chapter 37: Survival is the highest priority Living things can go against their nature when they find themselves between a rock and a hard ce. Mice are cowardly in nature, but they can attack a cat when they know they cannot escape. Humans for our part are tied to a system of moral values, each age and culture has its own beliefs as well as its own system of moral norms that determine what is good and evil. But regardless of the society or time, there are beliefs that are held among arge majority of the poption. An example of this is that people view the act of cannibalism as an eyesore even though it ismon in nature. Sharks devour each other since they are in their mother''s womb to ensure the birth of the strongest, there are species of spiders that devour their mothers after birth, when a younger lion takes the position of alpha male it devours the young of the previous leader. Cannibalism is an integral part of nature, but the civilized human being has marked this behavior as the most horrible thing in existence. Did you **** a defenseless child? The cannibal is worse. Did you beat your partner to death in an argument? The cannibal is worse. Did you steal money from a hospital that was for the treatment of children with cancer? The cannibal is worse. Even in situations of extreme famine, the act of eating an equal is seen as inhumane, since desperate situations call for desperate measures. On October 13, 1972, a ne had an ident falling in the Andes mountains, the survivors endured the cold and fear, but hunger was not something they could face. To ovee the situation they resorted to the most monstrous act, they ate people. They agreed that whoever died first would be consumed by the survivors to ensure that at least part of the group survived until rescue arrived. In other words, survival is more important than any moralplex. Where do i want to go with this? Going ahead is doing anything to survive, so when I was able to ensure that no one was seeing me, I grabbed an infected person, ripped off his arm and enduring nausea, I ate him. Among all my senses my smell has always been the best to the point that I amparable to a dog. My survival instinct developed by almost dying countless times since I was a childbined with my sense of smell has allowed me to identify sick people, dposing matter, harmful chemicals and with all this I can know if something is harmful to me without having to try it. Added to this I have always had a strong stomach. Due to hunger I have had to eat leftovers from the garbage like some pieces of chicken on the verge of dposing that could cause salmone or food poisoning, but in my case they only caused me to burps. Following my instincts I can know two things: The infected are still alive but their minds are consumed by aggression and the desire to feed on humans. Whatever is causing the infection cannot affect me, or if it does I will not totally lose my rationality or cause mortal damage. Even if I develop a mutation it will be beneficial to my strength, in case I be a deformed monster I just have to have stic surgery or something like that. Even if the worstes to pass and I turn into some kind of vampire that feeds on human blood, I will only have to look for a cure in other worlds. I''m not being optimistic, it''s just that my pessimism reached the point of resignation where I can ept the shitty situation I''m in. The fact that the infected can regain self-preservation instincts after being stimted with Hamon makes me think that the Hamon is the key to creating more powerful beings or even a cure. Anyway, I don''t have much time to think about the consequences of my actions, I know what I''m doing is stupid and dangerous, but there are no benefits without risks. Damn that sounds like what apulsive gambler would say, I hope I didn''t inherit my father''s shitty mentality. [New addition to the Race: Mutant] [Unawakened bloodline has consumed the Mutant bloodline] [Race: Unawakened Lineage (2%)> (2,001%)] Well I admit, that was unexpected. Now I am more curious to know what that unawakened lineage represents, but at the same time, I do not want to discover it since it sounds problematic. Well, this is going to be a fucking fight for attrition. Now that I didn''t worry about being infected I could be more determined. I began to use Hamon to heal my internal wounds, I devoured the flesh of the infected to maintain the energy reserve, I covered my body with Ki while filling my hands with Rasen to use the Ryusui Gansai-ken with my hands as a weapon. Making a whip motion with my right arm I pushed aside a Hunter who lunged at me. I took the head of an infected man and with a twist of the wrist broke his neck with a 90-degree turn. Three Smokers threw their tongues against my chest. I nted my feet firmly on the ground whilebining two defensive techniques. - "Ryusui-Jin, Ryusui-Seikuken!" My hands moved at high speed to deflect tongues as I grabbed an infected man by the leg and threw him at one of the Hunters. Saying the name of the techniques out loud helps the flow of energy which strengthens the techniques and skills. It''s stupid and I don''t understand why it happens so I just have to ept it. Hayato''s Ryusui-Seikuken allowed me to use the smooth flow of Ki Sei to predict the opponent''s movements while Ban''s Ryusui-Jin creates an area around me where I can intercept each attack as long as the attack does not exceed my reaction speed. Both techniquesbined allow me to create a defensive space where I can counterattack. It is useful against numerous enemies butcks offensive power. Every time an infected one approached I would throw him away using his bodies as projectiles against other infected. Every time I started to get tired I ripped off some limbs from the infected to feed myself while using Ki to speed up the digestion of the meat and replenish my strength. The Hamon was healing my muscle tissue as my muscles were starting to tear from the overexertion. This won''t do, my continued use of Hamon kept attracting the infected. Navi informed me that Shizuka had already met with Mikoto. After an argument, Saeko and the others finally agreed to follow Mikoto to escape. Now several students were in the direction of the buses so almost all the infected in the school came in my direction. If I don''t finish this then I will die as I am close to my limits. I decided to use the most destructive technique in my arsenal, it is the most powerful set of movements in Karate, but it has the defect of sacrificing most of the defense in exchange for destructive power and if they are not done correctly you will not only be exposed, even your body it can be broken by pressure. "Dance of Four Gods!" - I took a stance of striking with the right fist at the height of the abdomen while my left arm was raised to the level of my jaw. - "1st Stance: Basaltic Fist!" Inded a direct blow forward that knocked off several infected by the pressure of the wind. "2nd Stance: Phoenix Kick!" - Putting my arms together against my torso I kicked against the ground to redirect the wind current of my first attack. The infected were lifted by the pressure of the air that came from the ground in the form of a shock wave. "3rd Stance: White Tiger''s Dance!" - I raised my right fist to hit the head of an infected, then I gave a low kick to the leg of a Hunter, I threw an uppercut to the chin of another infected followed by an ax kick to a Jockey. I threw several blows in session to direct the wind current ording to my movements, the wind current began to surround me with each attack as I used Ki to strengthen the airflow to generate a whirlwind around me. With the air flowing from my legs to my arms, I spread my arms forcefully while concentrating the flow of air and Ki on my palms in a pushing stance. The fourth movement is the Blue Dragon''s Storm where the air bes a raging storm that destroys everything in its path, but that was not enough, it needed more power. Before releasing the blow, I infused Rasen into my attack while the Ki and the wind circted in a spiral fashion. This was my first custom move where I used Rasen for my martial arts. "4th Stance: Blue Dragon''s Drill!" - With the piercing sound of a drill and a furious dragon roar, a wind drill was thrown from my hands. The infected who were hit by my attack was crushed into bloodstains. Not a singleplete limb remained while the bones were pulverized, only the most resistant Hunters were able to keep some pieces of their bodies, although no infected survived. Shit, that was heavier than I thought, my body is dying from thatst attack. If it weren''t for the reinforcement of Ki and the Hamon stimting my cells to recover then making that attack would have killed me because of the pressure on my body. I have to be more careful when using Rasen, the raw power of the Rasen is too much for my current level. This noise would attract many infected, but now I need a ce to rest. I just need a 10-minute nap and I can go with my future lovers. The group didn''t stray far as several of the women and even Takashi insisted on waiting an hour for me. Having the protagonist on your side is quite useful. Most of the students insisted on leaving so under the direction of an idiot with the face of a rapist they took two of the buses and left. The subject seemed to want to force the women I was interested in, but in the end, he fled after Mikoto, Saeko and Rei pointed their weapons at him. That nasty guy seems like the type of maniptive person who uses the authority of his family to abuse others. Unlike me who maniptes people with my own strength and resources, this kind of person acts out of his uncontrolled desires and is unable to take no for an answer which makes him illogical and impulsive so he will cause problemster. He has the characteristics of a viin and from the expressions of Rei and Mikoto, they must know the kind of trash that is what should make him an enemy of the protagonist who is Takashi. I can use that jerk with a superiorityplex, but it will be forter. For now, I must find a safe ce to rest, then I will return to Saeko and the others. I have to reward them for the good job dealing with the jerk as the way he looked at women that interest me like Shizuka and Nao made me decide that his ending will be miserable. I put aside my possessive thoughts simr to a yandere and looked at a warehouse. It has no windows and the door seems sturdy, if I hide there for a while then I can recover. I ate some remains of the infected so I have to finish digesting them, using Ki to speed up digestion prevents me from taking advantage of all the nutrients so I need to rest. The warehouse had no windows, but there was a skylight, I climbed on top of the warehouse and went through the skylight. Before going down I broke the walls of the skylight to close it and strengthened it with Ki so that no unexpected surprises arise. I felt two presences inside the warehouse, but from the brain activity, they showed they must be uninfected people. "Who are you?! What was that noise from earlier ?! Why did you go down the skylight ?! " - A cute girl with short red hair yelled in surprise when she saw me. Next to the girl was a boy with light brown hair. I don''t care because these two were here and I didn''t have time to exin the situation to them since my conscience was beginning to give way due to fatigue so I did the most civilized thing. [Activated Skill: Intimidation (20%)] Both people trembled and then passed out, the girl had even peed, but I didn''t care. I needed to rest and I am not willing to lower my guard at any time. I leaned against a wall and fell unconscious as I tried not to think about the disgusting taste that was still in my mouth, I''ll need a bottle of vodka after this. Chapter 38: Plans to Raise Labotary Rats Chapter 38: ns to Raise Labotary Rats The worst thing about paranoia is insomnia. I can''t remember a single time in my life when I was able to sleep soundly without worry, the feeling that disaster will happen every moment keeps me on my toes which makes me wake up after a few minutes of sleep. To deal with this I read about polyphasic sleep. People normally use the monophasic sleep system where the rmended sleep schedule is 7 to 9 hours. The other system is polyphasic where sleep is divided into two or more sleep periods throughout the day, this system is divided into different types. Biphasic sleep is 4 hours of sleep at night and a 90-minute nap in the afternoon. Everyman sleep is where you sleep 3 hours at night followed by three 20-minute naps during the day. Uberman is where every 4 hours you take a 20-minute nap so that at the end of the day you can get 2 hours of sleep. This was the rest system used by Leonardo Da Vinci, when I read about it I thought it would be a suitable method for me since I could take small naps and continue working or stay alert, however, I cannot spend more than 10 minutes in a row asleep due to the feeling of constant danger. I also read how Niks Te slept 2 hours a day which eventually caused him a mental copse that he somehow managed to ovee and live to old age, but it is possible that the aftermath of this damaged his sanity, which is why he fell in love with a pigeon. Seeing the severity of my problem, I decided to make my own sleep system. Micro naps of 5 minutes every 2 hours to sleep one hour a day. So far I have used this sleep system for 4 years. During my research on the brain areas for my brainwash immunity surgery, I also checked if the condition of my brain was adequate. The result was that I still did not show signs of brain deterioration, but there were regions that were not being stimted enough, in the long term this could cause me problems with concentration, memory loss, and possible delusions, culminating in an untimely death. Since I do not have health insurance in my homeworld this would have been a problem if I did not find out in time, fortunately, I did not have to worry since with the use of Hamon I was able to stimte the brain regions necessary to prevent brain deterioration so I can continue with my sleep system without fear of negative consequences. I have a theory that this is part of the reason why the infected seem to regain some level of intelligence with the Hamons but that will be an experiment for another time. What I want to get to with all this is that for me a 10-minute nap is equivalent to a normal person sleeping 6 hours, so after 10 minutes I felt better. After stretching I looked around and seeing that the pair of students were still unconscious and that the warehouse was kept safe, I checked my condition. I circted Ki inside my body to check the state of my body and nothing was permanently broken which was good. There were parts of the muscle tissue in my arms and legs that were still damaged, but nothing serious, my training sessions have left me in a worse state. The important thing was that my Ki felt more fluid, resistant, and easier to handle. I configured the system so that it will not send me notifications while I am fighting as it would be dangerous to be distracted by a pop-up screen. I opened the system and was pleased with what I saw. [Race: Human (98%)> (97.9%), Lineage unawakened (2,001%)] My lineage stopped going up even though I kept eating infected during the fight so maybe it was a one-time event eating a different race, I will have to experiment if other races work. The decrease in my humanity does not matter to me, there was the possibility of bing a horrible mutant so this result is eptable. [Condition: Healthy (77%), Extreme fatigue (15%), Internal injuries (10%), External injuries (35%), In recovery (20%)] It''s not that serious, I''ll only take a break when we find a safe area, although the fact that I can''t use Hamon to full potential will slow me down to recover, I have to keep that in mind. [Strength: Superhuman (30%)] I finally broke the human limit, my strength has been growing in Yami so this is a pleasant surprise, although having such strength suddenly will be troublesome. Before I continue to strengthen myself, I must control my new power. [Will: Unyielding (70%)] Sometimes I wonder if my willpower is really obstinacy and the system gave it another name. [Energies: Rasen no Chikara (7%), Ki (100%), Hamon (100%), Madness (9%)] The Hamon has been increasing because I have not stopped practicing it, I was close to reaching 100% so it is nice to see it grow. The Rasen had stalled at 4% so a 3% increase in a single fight is nice, maybe it''s from facing life threatening danger. Does the Rasen grow when facing death? This is troublesome. The most worrying thing is the increase in Madness, it seems that my feeding method was more extreme than I thought, I can''t repeat it or the Madness will get out of control. [Missions: Way of the Warrior Sess conditions: 1) Reach Low-ss Disciple level (1/1) sess 2) Reach Middle-ss Disciple level (1/1) sess 3) Reach High-ss Disciple level (1/1) sess 4) Reach Expert level (1/1) sess 5) Reach Low-ss Master level (1/1) sess 6) Reach Master level (1/1) Optional conditions: 1) Reach Super Master level (0/1) 2) Reach Advanced Master level (0/1) 3) Reach Legendary Master level (0/1)] Failure conditions: 1) Give up martial arts (0/1) 2) Death (0/1) Rewards: Weapon Gacha Ticket x1, other rewards vary ording to mission sess] I went from Expert level to Master level in one go! Now I''m on the level of Izayoi and Touchumaru, Shigure''s mouse (sounds absurd, but you can''t underestimate that mouse). Actually, this is not surprising as the Lower ss Master level represents the assimtion of the martial way. The Expert level is the growth limit for those fighters who are not willing to risk their lives in realbat, although it is not necessary to be an assassin to improve, you must have the mentality that someone stronger can kill you which helps boost growth. The Lower ss Master level represents the abandonment of humanity. This does not mean bing a monster, but that now you no longer belong tomon humanity. Life expectancy is lengthened by Ki, strength improves to extreme levels, and senses are polished. At this level is the step where you leave ordinary humans behind, only those with the will and resolve to ept loneliness can rise to this level. Sure you can find other martial artists to deal with loneliness, but knowing that you are different from 90% of humanity and that they could even ssify you as a monster is what prevents the growth of various martial artists. And in case you cling to the idea of ??being a monster that does not need humans, you will develop an internal demon that at some point will drive you crazy. I am sure this is the case with Jenazad. The Low-ss Master level separates the true masters from the experts so it is easy to beat that level as long as you have strong willpower. Now that I am at the Master level I can have a little more confidence in my ns to conquer this world. Even so, I must be careful as if the mutants are part of a biological weapon that arose at the beginning of the infection then it is possible that stronger creatures appear with the passage of time. Battles stimte the growth of martial artists so I will have to face more dangers if I want to improve. It would be stupid to jump to my death just to strengthen myself so I will fight mutants in controlled situations that will also allow me to improve my image before women. I just hope that the person or group that caused this disaster does not do something stupid likeunching nuclear missiles around the world, if I control my strength I will be able to face a small scale military regiment, but a bombardment will kill me instantly, only a Super Master could face to a regiment with heavy weapons, as far as a nuclear weapon I don''t think even Hayato could withstand it. My biggest w is that my specialty is assassination rather than directbat so I will give up stealth tactics and have to focus on head-onbat or in the future I will find enemies that I will not be able to face. This world is suitable for that. A reliable hero is one who takes the first step to protect the weak. Strong and brave, that is the right model to attract women so even if I form a harem there will not be manyints as I am risking my life to protect everyone. To prevent the perfect hero attitude from killing me with disgust, I will act as if the pressure of the environment is polishing my temper by bing more determined and violent in order to protect others. A violent and cruel tyrant can be a hero to the people he protects as long as he is not abusive to his subjects. If I use that to my advantage I will be able to avoid shitty politics and only use the best argument to deal with the discussions when establishing a government, the violence. I will have to think about this carefully, but it will beter as now I have to deal with a couple of students who are still unconscious on the ground. I could leave them here to their own luck, but the boy is interesting. When I used the Intimidation skill the boy was able to resist at first so I had to increase the pressure to pass him out, although this made the girl convulse a bit before urinating. This type of mental pressure should only be bearable by warriors hardened by near-death encounters so it is possible that the weft armor protects it. This raises two possibilities: 1 He is a protagonist just like Takashi. 2 It is important to the plot. Not only are the protagonists and heroines protected by the plot armor, but relevant people like irreceable friends, family, and future teammates also have a certain level of protection which is why I tried to get along with Kenichi to be protected by his armor plot. Just in case I''ll take it with me to check. I want to gather as many protagonists and people relevant to the plot as they will not only serve to protect me, they will also be helpful in studying how plot armor works. Concepts like luck and destiny are too confusing for me so I need some guinea pigs. As for the girl, she is cute and her butt does not look bad, maybe I caused her a trauma so I will take an aggressive approach while using a kind attitude to confuse her feelings, little by little I will change that fear for dependence and thus I will be able to generate her Stockholm syndrome. Deciding what to do with these two, I carried them under my arms like sacks of potatoes, kicked the door of the warehouse, approached an infected one, and with a kick to the stomach sent him away. I put arge amount of Hamon in that blow so the infected would attract other infected giving me a free way to return to the women who were waiting for me. Outside the school, the bus was in an open space so that it could escape if the infected approached. I watched them from the entrance of the school while hiding in a corner. I decided to wait a little longer to increase the mental pressure on the women who were waiting for me, in this way their need to be with me will increase so it will be easy to be indispensable to them even though we do not know each other. I also cleaned my wounds so that they would not think that I was bitten or scratched as it would be difficult to exin to them why I am immune to infection, that will be for another time. I cleaned my wounds and made sure to look tired but healthy, their hearts will be moved to see the danger that I went through to protect them at the same time that they will feel safe because despite the danger I was able to get out safely. Bringing in two survivors while escaping will give me extra points as a hero willing to risk himself for others, I just have to avoid being seen as aplete idiot who would die sacrificing himself as I can tell that the girl named Chikage and several of the female students would not form a rtionship with a suicidal idiot with a heroplex for fear of being left without her lover if I died. I have so much to do, it is troublesome, but it will be worth it when I get my hands on the beautiful women I have collected. The greater good is not so bad. Chapter 39: Shizuka Showing Her Usefulness Chapter 39: Shizuka Showing Her Usefulness (Perspective Mikoto Kiba) Damn, how long does that fool n to take? Luis stayed to fight the zombies to allow us to escape what was only defined as a suicide mission. I don''t want to admit that I''m very worried about a person I just met, but I can''t deny my growing anxiety as I remember Luis''s tired expression as he fought to protect us. My concern only grew when a sound simr to a beast fighting a drilling machine echoed from where Luis should be. From a distance we could see an explosion that should have destroyed the entrance of the school, only someone like Sayo-san or Yuko-san could survive that, but even they would not escape unscathed. I was not the only one who was worried, the group of students and teachers who were rescued by Luis were anxious, a woman who is not from this school fainted at the thought that Luis could have died. I had to convince a student named Saeko that we would only be a burden if we tried to help as the girl was about to run to try to help. I also wanted to go help, but remembering how Luis had to go out of his way to protect me made me stop, I don''t want to be a burden and cause the death of someone who is willing to risk his life to protect me. As time was running out my heart filled with anxiety. To avoid being consumed with worry, I focused on my hatred for the group of students who left on their own. Luis was risking his life to protect them and those ingrates wanted to leave him at the first opportunity. Worst of all was the walking piece of shit pretending to be human. Shido Koichi, son of the minister. Using his father''s connections that son of a bitch has been doing whatever he pleases, threatening students into sleeping with him, putting false charges against the teachers who go against him and there are even records that he has killed various women due to his unbridled fetishes. Shido Koichi is one of the most disgusting gs that pollute the world and not even an apocalypse could make him reconsider. When we got to the trucks, Shido Koichi''s group came running for us to save them. I wanted to shoot him when I saw him, but he no longer had any bullets. Arashi and Chikage thought the same as me since we know the actions of this idiot, unfortunately not everyone thought the same and a ck-haired student offered them help. He was not the only one, several students wanted to help him since they did not know the true face of that garbage. Fortunately not all the students were ignorant of the nature of that rubbish as they were opposed to helping them however most of the students were civilized people who would help others so Shido Koichi and his group joined us. Shido started a speech about the need for a leader who would lead the survivors to a better future, it was nonsense shit that managed to move most of the students by putting them on his side. Shido Koichi was not content with fooling a bunch of idiots and tried to pressure us to follow him, his eyes did not leave the teachers and nurses at the school. I was worried that Marikawa-san and Sakurada-san would follow him as they are known to be hollow heads but contrary to my beliefs the two of them strongly opposed following him while arguing that they should wait for Luis. Shido Koichi wanted to act threatening by using the students to press numbers, but the growing killing intent of the student Saeko stopped him. I was surprised by Saeko''s reaction, I was d to have a reliable possible partner. I was able to remember that the Busujima family is a prestigious warrior house dating back to the Edo period, all the members of that family are strict and dedicated people who would die before betraying theirpanions. ck Label has some connections with the Busujima family since Yuko-san was a disciple of the previous patriarch of that family. Not only did Saeko threaten Shido Koichi with her presence, a white-haired girl and a brown-haired girl seemed to want to kill Shido Koichi for proposing to abandon Luis. My group joined those girls and in the end, Shido Koichi and his group left scared, but judging the look he had when he left I am sure that he wanted to cause us problems. It is a pity to have run out of bullets, the next time I see him I must kill him. This is how we stayed waiting, after an argument we decided that we would wait another hour before leaving as it was dangerous to stand still in an open area. When there were 10 minutes left and my anxiety was on the verge of exploding we finally saw Luis approaching while he was carrying two students. He didn''t look hurt and he just looked tired, though I wonder why he''s shirtless. At least I can see that he was not injured so he should be fine although looking at his body I can see all kinds of injuries that would only be seen in an experienced soldier or mercenary, besides that, he had very good muscles ... Focus Mikoto! I''m more curious about Luis''s identity, but at least I''m sure he''s not a bad guy like the piece of shit who pretends to be a teacher. "Luis-chan!" - Marikawa-san ran when she saw Luis. She was not the only one, several of the women in the group went to hug him, apparently, he is quite popr with women ... I''m not bothered! Luis left the pair of students unconscious and got on the bus, he showed me a kind smile to which I made a face of disgust. - "Hmph!" I do not know why I put this attitude to see him surrounded by women, it must be because it bothers me that he took so long to return, that must be it. "I''m d to see you''re okay" - Contrary to my grumpy attitude, Luis patted me on the head and got into the bus. He felt nice, I wanted to talk to him, I wanted to ask him if he knew what the previous explosion was, but when I entered I found him sleeping in a seat. I decided to leave the questions forter, he must be tired so he needs to sleep. "Does anyone have a suggestion as to where we should go?" - I asked the group since I couldn''t think where to go. We could head to the hospital to meet up with the other ck Label members but I am concerned that the other students may not survive. When the chaos started I was contacted by the hospital director, Fiona-san. She mentioned that the situation in the hospital was not entirely good as many patients turned violent and things were getting out of control so they would have to evacuate the hospital staff. The ck Label agent is strong so they will be fine, the problem is that I have not been able to contact them again after that so I do not know if they are still in the hospital. I can''t think of a safe ce to shelter so I wanted ideas. They all seemed in the same condition as they no longer seemed to know a safe ce to rest. We need to rest or we could put ourselves in danger if we keep fighting relentlessly. "Ummmm I think Rika-chan''s house would be a good ce ~" - Marikawa-san spoke with a cheerful voice. - "It''s a big ce and it has a big fence for security!" Marikawa-san spread her arms to try to show how big her ce was, but she''s only entuating how big her chest is. "Sounds good, let''s go to that ce" - Luis spoke in a tired voice while he kept his eyes closed. He is still alert while he tries to rest, he is simr to us as professional assassins. I really want to know the identity of Luis. In the end, we chose to go to the residence where Marikawa-san was staying, she stays at her best friend''s house since she is close to school and her friend is always traveling for her work. On the way, we found some infected but most of them seemed to be heading to another region of the city so we were able to advance. At Luis''s suggestion, we went through a couple of stores to empty them since we were short of supplies. I insisted that Luis should rest while we loaded the supplies, but he was the one who made sure the tents were safe as well as being the first to fight the infected to protect the students in charge of loading the supplies. Luis was clear that everyone had to cooperate to help the group so we divided into two groups, those who could fight were the defense while the rest put supplies on the bus. After securing enough food we headed to Marikawa-san''s house, the problem was that halfway we found a group of criminals who got in the way to avoid us. Marikawa-san was the one who was driving and she stopped when she saw healthy people in the middle of the road, I insisted that she run them over since I can recognize trash when I see it, but Marikawa-san is too kind. "Get out of the fucking vehicle!" - One of the criminals started screaming while he waved a pipe as a weapon. "What happens?" - Luis asked when we felt that we stopped, he is very tired and he hardly seems to pay attention to the environment which worries me. He was about to exin when the sudden sound of a knock on the door caught our attention. - "I said get out of the fucking car!" Luis''s expression turned bad, without saying a word he stood up and looked at Marikawa-san. She lowered her head as if she understood that she did something wrong. Luis just sighed and patted him on the head. - "I don''t know what happened, but don''t stop in the future, those guys aren''t good people and it would be terrible if they do something to you" Marikawa-san nodded like a child being scolded. Luis opened the door of the bus and got out. "Fucking idiot, who do you think you are?!" - The offender screamed angrily before being hit in the stomach. The criminal could not say anything since he was lying on the ground spitting blood, that blow must have broken a couple of ribs leaving him half dead. "Get out!" - Luis angrily yelled at the criminals. Luis doesn''t seem like a violent person, but he shows a determined attitude in times of need. I was worried that Luis was too soft for the way he was risking his life to save others, but it seems my worries were in vain, Luis has the right character to use force at the right times. The criminals began to curse while waving their bats and clubs. Before they approached Luis to fight Saeko got off the bus and stood in front of Luis while he raised his wooden sword. - "Can I take care of them?" I felt strange seeing Saeko''s attitude. As far as the Busujima family is given, they are direct and determined, they would not ask the permission of others to brandish their weapons and they would always fight head-on. The fact that a Busujima asks permission to fight represents that he has recognized that person as his teacher. "Take care of them" - Luis nodded. Saeko ran towards the criminals, with a diagonal cut she hit the head of a criminal throwing him a couple of meters, she dodged a blow with a steel bat and stabbed into the chest of another criminal. Each blow from Saeko was a hit to a vital point and from the force used it could be seen that she was trying to permanently incapacitate them. Those criminals can die if they don''t get medical treatment, but now the hospital must be a mess, so goodbye. After that brief incident, we finally reached Marikawa-san''s house. The nurse was not exaggerating when saying that this ce was safe, from the shape and fences in the building I can tell that the owner of the ce is rted to the police, the army, or has experience on the battlefield. We got on the bus and got ready to unload the supplies. Luis, Saeko, Asashi, me, and a student named Takashi entered the house in search of zombies. I don''t like Takashi since he was one of the students who helped Shido Koichi''s garbage but at least he reconsidered when he saw the attitude of that garbage. The rest of the people who could fight stayed to protect the people on the bus. In the house, we found a weapons warehouse and an armored vehicle that would be useful for survival. It was an excellent idea toe here. With the help of Asashi, we collected the weapons to check that they worked and keep them in a safe ce, I do not trust all the students who apany us since some of them have questionable records. When I showed the weapons to Luis, he asked me to take care of them. Luis seems simr to us, a member of the underworld so showing this level of trust in someone he has just met makes me feel a little suspicious, but mainly makes me happy, after all, we have fought shoulder to shoulder in a situation life or death. After checking the ce and seeing that it was clean we finally unloaded the supplies while we divided the rooms to rest. I was about to propose that we eat and talk to rx, but a scream filled me with fear. "Luis!" - Saeko was in a panic when Luis fell unconscious suddenly. When I saw that Luis was being supported by the two school nurses, I felt scared, I was scared that he could be hurt, that something bad would happen to him, that he had died. Since my brother''s death, this was the first time I felt fear. "It''s okay, he''s just very tired, I''ll take him to my room so he can rest" - Marikawa-san spoke after seeing Luis''s condition. The pair of nurses and Saeko took Luis away to let him rest. Luis put great effort to protect us, he deserves a long break. The rest of the group stayed in the room, the atmosphere was gloomy for everything we experienced and no one seemed in the mood to talk. "This is bullshit! Let''s eat!" - I let out a frustrated cry, I usually act like a politedy but the real mees out in stressful situations. The rest of the group followed me and we began to eat. Marikawa-san and Tachibana-san, the pair of nurses came back and joined us while Saeko stayed to take care of Luis. At some point, someone brought out alcoholic beverages, and then everything went blurry. That silly Luis, why do women surround him so much? He is a fool! But he''s a kinda cute fool ... B-Baka it''s not like I like him hmph! Chapter 40: King Arthurs Way Is Unpleasant Chapter 40: King Arthur''s Way Is Unpleasant This will be troublesome. After we got to the house of the woman named Rika I pretended to pass out so I could get away from the group and stabilize my Ki. Having such a big improvement suddenly is not something simple, the Ki inside me is overflowing and if I lose control for a moment then my Berserker ability could be activated which would be dangerous for those around me. I cannot use Hamon to stabilize myself as that would attract all the infected from the area so I can only use Rasen and my willpower to control myself. The worst thing is that the technique that I developed to calm my unbridled sexual desire depends on the Hamon so it will be problematic if I have another orgy, I do not want to fall into something problematic again. It may be fun to do it, but there will be more losses than gains in the long run. Since I can''t control myselfpletely, I thought that Shizuka, Chizuru, or Midori would take care of me, then I would convince them with flowery words typical of a fairy tale hero and so I could rx a bit with some of them. I didn''t think that Saeko would insist on staying to take care of me, it seems that my performance as a hero and warrior was more effective than I thought. Now that I think about it, Saeko''s attitude when she asked my permission to beat up the gang members was simr to the behavior of Mr. Ichijou''s most loyal guards. It seems that Saeko has already epted me as her lord. There is still the violent and cruel impulse that Saeko hides, if I can show her that I can not only ept everything from her but also understand her then it will not only be her loyalty that will give me, I will also have her heart. Blind loyalty may sound nice, but it has the w of turning people into puppets, if a maniptive person can take advantage of that loyalty then it is possible for a servant to betray his master because of his own loyalty. In addition to unwavering loyalty, you need to add a feeling of belonging. Using the logic of political propaganda, the leaders of a country use nationalistic ideas to make people fall in love with their nation which makes them manipble and influenceable, if the government marks another country as an enemy then the people will ept it as if it was the most natural thing to do without bothering to check the information. This allows the government to manipte its citizens, but in turn, makes it vulnerable to public opinion, if the government makes mistakes then its citizens could go crazy or in case the brainwashing is very deep, citizens can attack foreigners for the simple fact of not being from the same country which will bring problems to their own government. In other words, loyalty is different from emotional dependence. In the first, the person renounces his will and bes an unstable puppet, in the second the person maintains his will and initiative but acts for the good of the source of his dependence even if he loses his life in the process. Both are two sides of blind faith but the difference is focus and profit. If I had to make onestparison, loyalty belongs to a military-political system where there is a possibility of rebellion, emotional dependence is the approach used by extremist religious groups of any religion. Looking at both, there is less chance of betrayal in dependency than in loyalty. That is why it is better to win an almost obsessive-dependent love rather than possess a supposedly unshakable loyalty. After thinking of a lot of absurd justifications I stopped pretending to be unconscious and looked at Saeko. She saw me move and open my eyes. When our gazes met Saeko showed a sweet smile that did not correspond to her character as a samurai woman of hers. - "Rest a little more. Do you want me to bring you something to eat?" - Saeko spoke in a tone that was between warmth and respect. I smiled even kinder and shook my head. - "I''m fine, just a little tired" I looked around the room as if trying to remember what happened, but my attention was on the group of survivors we brought in. Using my Ki sensor and focusing my senses, I tried to figure out what was happening on the lower floor. For now, things seem fine, most of the survivors are together eating, I do not know what they are talking about nor can I see their expressions, but the feelings they give are those of joy and excitement so they should be at a party to improve the state of spirit. What seems strange is that a part of the survivors is gathered in a corner giving off the feeling of being scared. Did something happen? I don''t feel any infected around so this is strange. It will be better to check, but first I must take advantage of this moment with Saeko. "You did a great job with the gang members and the infected, you are a really reliablepanion" - I smiled appreciatively as I said this. Seko looked happy as well as bitter, she does not want to be my partner since the partners are on the same level, instead, she will seek to be my subordinate or even a more ridiculous idea where she wants to be my belonging (sword). Bushido sounds like a master-servant rtionship in a bondage couple, maybe if I show more skill she will dedicate her life to me, I can also tempt her to teach her to use Ki. "Actually" - Saeko spoke with some hesitation. - "I have seen your strength, skill and as well as your willingness to help others" Saeko showed a resolute expression. - "In the name of the Busujima family, let me be your sword!" Saeko bowed that I saw in a history book about samurai. "Excuse me?" - What? I was genuinely confused. This goes too fast, normally this should only happen to the protagonist due to the plot armor as - wait. Oh shit. "Hey Listen! Wow, great job partner! Although in a Thematic World the plot armor will not be entirely useful you still stole 70% of the plot armor from the idiot known as Takashi Komuro muahahaha! " - Navi appeared while heughed in the most unhinged way I''ve ever heard. What? This is wrong, I shouldn''t have stolen so much plot armor so easily, I didn''t get any system notifications either. "Hey Listen! The system only reports if you steal a protagonist''s plot armor in a Named World as the world revolves around the protagonist! There are multiple protagonists in the Theme Worlds so even if you steal a plot armor the system won''t tell you as it is irrelevant! " - Navi kept bouncing everywhere, having a connection between us is useful so that Navi can rify my doubts, but it is still annoying. - "If I weren''t here then you wouldn''t know anything about this! The system forbids me to tell you this information, but nothing can contain my grandiose bombastic grandeur! " ... I just heard something that bothers me, apparently, the system puts limitations on what I can learn what is unpleasant. I had already thought about the possibility that the entity that gave me the system has ns for me and will not let me know important things, I am not even sure that Navi ispletely my ally so I must strengthen myself without depending exclusively on the system. On the other hand, if what Navi said is true then Navi is a system error so it is more reliable than the system itself. Everything gets troublesome, but I have to solve one problem at a time. For now, I know one thing, I have a lot of Takashi''s plot armor, in terms of his functions I can say that the heroines who would originally be attracted to Takashi will now begin to be attracted to me. This will notpletely make them fall in love, but it will make my job easier. "Could you exin to me what you mean by turning my sword over?" - It took me two seconds to process all this information which gave me a headache, but I was able to respond to Saeko without having an awkward silence. "In the Busujima family we have a rule, when a Busujima finds a teacher worthy of our loyalty then we will surrender our lives to that teacher" - Saeko was kneeling in a seiza position in front of me as she extended her hands to hand me her wooden sword. - "I, Busujima Saeko, granddaughter of the patriarch of the Busujima family, am willing to give my sword and my life to the service of my master." ¡­ This was so easy it''s absurd. The power of the plot armor is ridiculous, I definitely have to steal Kenichi''s plot armor when I return to that world. I got out of bed and stood in front of Saeko, I have read a little about Japanese etiquette in the Edo period out of curiosity but I''m not sure what to do now, I can still use medieval knight etiquette. "I have seen your feelings and your dedication moves me, if you follow me I will never abandon you, if you fight for me then I will fight for you, you are my sword and I am your teacher so that together we are one" - I felt my stomach churn as imitated the main actor in the movie King Arthur. Being a noble hero is sick. I took Saeko''s sword, with a smooth movement I touched Saeko''s shoulders with the tip of the sword simr to the coronation of knights. Saeko is a samurai and what I did was British knights, but I don''t care, in my heart, everything is the same. [Saeko Busujima has been added to the Harem] [Saeko Busujima (knight)] [Reward: 1 Growth-Type Sword, 1 Bone Hardening Pill, 1 Sword Technique Manual, 1 Gift of Love] [Title: King of the Harem (5%)> (10%)] [New Skill: Appointment of the King (1%)] [King''s Appointment: Now fight on behalf of this king! As King of the Harem, it is necessary to have knights to fight your battles. Now you can appoint other people as your knights to strengthen them, the strength increases are equivalent to the level of the skill and the level of loyalty they have for you. Raises are only valid when fighting for the good of the user. Current increase: + 2% for each skill level in (strength, stamina, vitality, energy regeneration, resistance to negative states, resistance to mind control, resistance to soul control) + 10% for every 20% loyalty. Warning: Loyalty may decrease based on user actions] [New section unlocked: Knights] [Knights: Saeko Busujima (80% loyalty) (+ 42% stats)] Today is full of surprises, I just hope that karma does not make up for it by giving me problems. Who am I kidding, something troublesome will definitely happen. Saeko ignored my pessimism as she stood up with a determined expression. I gave her back her wooden sword and we decided to go with the others to eat. Although I''m sure I could sleep with Saeko in the here and now without her rejecting me in the slightest, that would lead to problems with a couple of tsunderes in the group. Damn tsunderes, if they weren''t necessary I would abandon them at the first opportunity even if they are cute. I just hope my Harem doesn''t fill with tsunderers or I''ll die of a migraine. As we went down to the first floor we could hear several female voicesing from the main room. "Luis Baka! Hic, Why is it so popr?! Hic "- I think it''s Mikoto. "Mou hic, Luis-chan should join the party ~ hic" - Shizuka? "That bastard is trying to steal my pretty Mikoto! Hic Unforgivable! Hic At least he has to let me join! Hic "- she is the girl with purple hair who was fighting against the infected, I think her name was Chikage "What should I do if Luis doesn''t wake up? Hic, What should I do? " - Midori really broke down. "Calm down hic, you drank too much hic" - That was the girl with white hair and big breasts that I rescued, it''s funny how she tries to calm the rest when she is also a little drunk. I have a bad feeling that if I go with them there will be problems, but I worry that they will get drunk and the male students will use this moment to mess with the women that interest me. At least that was my initial concern but when we got to the room I saw that all the male students and several female students were in a corner too scared to approach. When I looked at Mikoto and Chikage I saw them holding a rifle and shotgun while pointing at the group of students. "Listen idiots! Hic, If you dare to put a hand on us, I will make another hole in your crotch! Hic, Only the baka can get close! No-Not that I''m interested in him being here! " Mikoto looked crazy as she waved the rifle. These women are forbidden from unsupervised drinking, although Mikoto deserves an award for keeping boys away as Shizuka and some teachers look quite erotic when they get drunk. "Mikoto be careful not to shoot them by ident" - I showed a wry smile as I approached to calm her down. It would be a waste if she ends up killing some of the useful subjects among the males, although if they try anything with these women I will personally turn them into zombie food. "Do you know how worried I was ?! Baka baka baka! " - Mikoto started acting like a girl, but I didn''t have time to calm her down since Mount Everest was about to crush me. "Luis-chan is fine!" - Shizuka jumped to hug me while other women also approached. Damn this is troublesome. I have not been able to lessen my arousal since I did not sleep with Saeko so this is straining my willpower. [Will: Unyielding (50%)> (55%)] This is troublesome. I haven''t had a drink since the disaster at the Ryozanpaku so I need a beer. What''s the worst that could happen? And here I am, again letting myself be carried away by my impulses while ignoring logic, when I do that it always ends badly. Ah whatever, I''ll me it on the alcohol, that always works. Chapter 41: Author-sama tries to do R18 and goes wrong Chapter 41: Author-sama tries to do R18 and goes wrong --- --- WARNING! The following content is R18 for adults, if you wish you can skip this chapter as it is mainly to please the public that I love so much <3 This will be rubbish because I don''t know how to do R18, but I am weak against group pressure. Just enjoy yourself (but not too much or I''ll feel ufortable) --- --- (Shizuka Marikawa Perspective) I don''t normally like to drink alcohol, but I was feeling too stressed out by today''s events that were more than I could bear, I could only bear it thanks to the stress management lessons Rika-chan gave me. I miss Rika-chan, we have been friends since we were little girls and she has always protected me from the children who bothered me since my breasts started to grow as a child. There was a time where I thought that Rika-chan had feelings for me because of how much she took care of me, but she actually sees me as her little sister. Her family always ignored her and Rika-chan is very rude when interacting with others so I am the only friend who has had. I know Rika-chan will be fine but I''m still worried, I don''t have many friends since women often speak badly of me behind my back while men look at me nasty. In my work I am friends with Chizuru-chan and Nao-chan, I get along well with the other teachers although we do not talk much since they are always busy besides the fact that thest few days they were acting nervous as if they had done something wrong and wanted to hide from the other teachers. At Mikoto''s suggestion, we started a small celebration to rx, there we began to talk about our problems, and finally, I understood that Kana, Mayu, and Hikari were in a rtionship with students who died protecting them. I felt bad for them and tried to cheer them up, but it didn''t work. I panicked as I didn''t know what to do to help them, things got worse when one of the male students got carried away by drinking and was about to touch Nao-chan''s chest. Before I could help Nao-chan the student was hit by Mikoto who took a rifle and pointed at the male students yelling at them to go to a corner or they would have a new hole to relieve themselves. I''ve seen Rika-chan act worse so she didn''t surprise me. We kept drinking to forget the problems while Mikoto and Chikage waved their weapons, they would get along with Rika-chan. I was concerned about the attitude of my co-workers who seemed to be in a mental breakdown, as a nurse, I had to study mental health and the consequences of a mental breakdown in patients, if the person loses all hope then their immune system will lose strength leaving the body vulnerable to external agents and even a change in temperature could cause fever. The mood is important to maintain good health so I tried to keep myself rxed to avoid having wrinkles and looking cute, Rika-chan says that I am an empty head, but I prefer to think that I am a cheerful person. I tried to act clueless to lighten the mood of the others and it didn''t work, I tried to talk to them about topics of interest such as fashion or television shows and it didn''t work either, in the end, it urred to me to tell them about the boy who saved us and his performance as a brave hero and surprisingly it worked. I started to think that heroes are important in crisis situations because they give hope. As long as there is life there is hope and as long as there is hope you can continue living. I am grateful to Luis-chan, he put his life in danger to save us and he gave me hope when I thought that he would die like most of the students and teachers. Maybe if I am not careful I could end up falling in love with him since it is the first time that someone other than Rika-chan protects me, the most pleasant thing is that since our first meeting Luis-chan never looked at me with unpleasant eyes and although he seemed to appreciate my appearance did not try to make me something unpleasant, Luis-chan is like a heroic gentleman from the stories that were read to me as a child. I had the idea that with Luis-chan the most desperate women in the group could find hope, I felt guilty for wanting to use Luis-chan to help the other teachers and students, but it hurts me to see them suffer. If necessary I will apologize and do anything to make it up to Luis-chan, but I can''t let these women fall into despair. I kept talking to the teachers and some students about how heroic and noble Luis-chan was, a woman named Midori joined to talk about how Luis-chan saved her and carried her all the way to school. The student Mikoto was moved by recounting the way Luis-chan fought against the infected and was willing to stay behind to protect us. When Mikoto spoke of Luis-chan about to sacrifice himself, the teachers who had a rtionship with her students had a rpse. To prevent them from copsing, I told them that Luis-chan was strong, so strong that he could not only protect himself but could also protect us. Mikoto and Chikageined that they could protect themselves but that they were still grateful to Luis-chan. As the conversation progressed, several students fell asleep since they could not bear the drink. The male students had made their own gathering in a corner and were eating and drinking alongside some students who were scared by Mikoto''s attitude. After a while, I heard Mikoto scream like an angry child. When I turned around I saw Luis-chan with an ironic expression, I ran to hug him since I felt worried about his condition. Luis-chan made a great effort to protect us so it''s understandable if he slept all day. I refused to let go of him after hugging him like a ko, even though I n to use Luis-chan to help the girls in the group, I also have a good impression of Luis-chan and I wouldn''t mind having a rtionship with him. Luis-chan hugged me around the waist and stroked my head while he carried me, he sat down with the others and began to eat and talk with the group while my arms hugged his shoulders and my legs wrapped around his waist. Now that I think about it we are in a lover''s position and I can feel something hard against my crotch. I looked at Luis-chan''s expression and he gave me an embarrassed smile. "I can''t help this reaction if such a beautiful woman embraces me like this" - Luis-chan scratched his cheek in shame. Cute! "Wait!" - I ignored Luis-chan''s surprised cry and kissed him. Luis-chan had started having a couple of beers so it tasted the same as the drink. I have not had a boyfriend so I tried to copy what I have seen in movies, I opened my mouth and moved my tongue to try to join it with Luis-chan''s. Although Luis-chan was surprised, he did not reject my advances, his tongue entwined with mine invading my mouth. "Mmmm mm mm ? ~" - My body started to heat up as I lost my strength. The kiss felt so good I could get addicted. Luis-chan pushed the kiss away before I felt suffocated, his gaze was passionate but mainly affectionate. Mouuu is cheating to make that expression! At this rate, I will end up falling in love. "Shizuka ..." - Luis-chan couldn''t continue his words because I started kissing him again. I took one of his hands and pressed it against my chest. I think men like big breasts so this should make him happy ? Luis-chan''s hand massaged my chest while sometimes he lightly pinched my nipple, I felt a discharge that made me shiver with each touch. His other hand was stroking my back in aforting way as if trying to tell me that everything was fine. The lust and warmth affected my body and heart, I couldn''t describe the kind of feeling I was experiencing and I could only say that I liked it. Is this how it feels to be loved? This is Love? Maybe if the other women in the group experience this they could bounce back, I''ve read that most men want to be with a lot of women so Luis-chan should be happy with forming a harem, I don''t want him to get mad at me for doing that the other teachers take an interest in him. I decided to increase the intensity of things and took off my shirt, I forgot that I had taken off my bra so my breasts were uncovered, normally this would not matter too much to me, but for some reason, I remembered that there were other guys in the group and the idea being seen by them started to make me ufortable. I turned to see them and they were all asleep, for some reason they were in a position as if something had hit their heads. Maybe I overthink it and they just drank until they fell asleep. I felt relieved and forgot about them while pushing my breasts against Luis-chan''s face. Luis-chan began to y with my nipples with his tongue which made me shudder. His hands massaged my breasts while his mouth sucked on my nipples. I didn''t know my breasts were so sensitive and my crotch tingled from the sensation. Luis-chan''s crotch felt so hard that I was worried it would hurt so I moved to lower his pants. In medicine sses, he had studied human anatomy, but seeing a male reproductive organ up close was shocking. Once I was curious about sexual intercourse so I saw an adult movie, in which the woman used her breasts to please the man''s penis so I tried to imitate her. "Shizuka this ..." - Luis-chan was surprised when I put his crotch between my breasts. Luis-chan''s crotch was big enough for the tip to stick out between my breasts, I thought it looked a bit cute so I licked it. Luis-chan seemed to enjoy it so I started raising and lowering my breasts while asionally sucked on his member. Even though my crotch was not being touched I felt it get wet as my insides started to itch. "Luis-chan ? ~" - My voice was filled with desire and affection when Luis-chan began to stroke my hair. I heard that men often force their limbs into women''s mouths when they have oral sex, but Luis-chan was being so nice to me that my heart was melting. I continued for a while but Luis-chan did not have an ejaction, maybe my technique is not enough which made me a little sad. As if Luis-chan understood my feelings he caressed my cheek and he spoke to me in a soft voice. - "That was great Shizuka, you are too charming but you don''t have to force yourself" My chest felt warm, Luis-chan cares so much about me that I can''t deny that I''m falling in love. Gathering all my determination I stood up and took off my shorts and panties, both of which were wet from my fluids so I felt a bit embarrassed but determined. "I''m being serious,pletely serious, I''ve never been more serious" - I said with resolution as I put myself on Luis-chan''s legs, my hand held his member and if I lowered my hips we would join. "..." - Luis-chan did not answer, he looked me in the eyes as if trying to understand why he was doing this. After a minute of contemtion, Luis-chan put his hands on my hip. - "Shizuka, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I''d be an idiot if I refused" - Luis-chan spoke wryly before putting on a serious expression. - "I have nothing to offer you, but I will try to make you happy" That sounded like a proposal! My heartpletely melted, I''m officially in love ? "I love you ~ ?" - I spoke happily as I lowered my body. I felt pain when Luis-chan''s member entered my special ce even so I didn''t stop and I managed to put it all in, but I couldn''t move. Luis-chan didn''t force me and he just hugged me while he stroked my back. The pain turned to warmth as Luis-chan took care of me. "Luis-chan ... No, it would be better darling ~ That sounds prettier ?" - I said happily as the pain disappeared. "Shizuka, you are too cute" - darling smiled at me and gave me a kiss on the forehead that made me feel ashamed but happy. Little by little I tried to move my waist to make my darling feel good. The gentle movements became more intense as the moans came out of my mouth uncontrobly. "Darling ah ? Ahh ah darling ?!" - My moans increased while my darling kissed my neck, caressed my breasts, yed with my nipples, and prated me intensely. I didn''t know how long it took before I had an intense orgasm that left my mind nk. I copsed in the embrace of my darling while my face had a happy expression. "Ahem, I think it''s my turn" - I turned to hear a bitter and heated voice. I saw my co-worker Kyoko who was starting to undress, I remember that she ended her rtionship with a teacher since he cheated on her and since then she has been sexually frustrated. She was one of the most stressed people with everything that has happened and she was also one of the most interested in my darling. I do not mind sharing especially because my darling did not ejacte so I am worried about leaving him unsatisfied. Along with Kyoko the woman who my darling saved before arriving at school also approached, I think her name was Midori, well now it will be Midori-chan since it seems that we will share my darling so we have to get along. "I''m sorry but now I''m with Shizuka ..." - I interrupted my darling by kissing him. He put on a doubtful expression at which I smiled. - "I don''t think I''m enough to make you feel good so I''ll need help ? ~" This may be unpleasant for my darling as I am using it to help the other women in the group, but I hope he can forgive me, I don''t want to hurt him but I also don''t want those women to suffer. My darling is strong and noble so I should be able to take care of all of us, in return, I must give my best to support him or I would be being unfair. Who knows, in the future, we might even get married and have many children ? I started thinking about our happy life together as my love began to please Kyoko-chan and Midori-chan. The women who were aware watched the scene with their mouths open, some covered their eyes in shame but looked between the space of their fingers. I saw the Chikage student holding Mikoto in a fighting lock, Mikoto seemed to have a wild look. I didn''t think much about it and I thought they were ying so I left them alone. I went with the group of teachers who previously had a rtionship with their students, I wanted to talk to them so that they would get closer to my darling and thus find an emotional pir, but it was difficult for me to walk due to the dizziness of alcohol and the pain of losing my virginity. Nao-chan helped me walk while she asked me questions about how it felt to be with my darling. I started talking to the women close to him about how good he felt which was clear due to the intense moans of Kyoko-chan and Midori-chan, my darling can satisfy both of them with ease which makes me think that my n to match him with several women was justified, I don''t think I could please him alone. After Midori-chan and Kyoko-chan were knocked out, it was the turn of the three teachers most affected by the loss of their lovers. Kana-chan, Mayu-chan, and Hikari-chan joined in as their hearts were desperate for something to hold onto so I was happy to see them forget about their problems while my darling made them moan at the top of their lungs. I was surprised that my darling could please three women at the same time. Nao-chan was next, but she was nervous so I apanied her as she felt better. Chizuru-chan also joined us and now that it was easier for me to focus only on the pleasure I ended up passing out from the intense orgasm. When I woke up I saw Saeko-chan, Chikage-chan, and Mikoto-chan being pleased by my darling. I thought Chikage-chan had feelings for Mikoto-chan, but seeing the way she was holding onto my darling it seems like I was wrong. I looked around and saw some naked students sleeping with expressions of satisfaction, although some had strange faces with their tongues sticking out. Now I should add the suffix chan to them since we are in a rtionship with the same man. Does that make us sisters, friends, or partners? Mmmmm, I''ll have to ask my darling. I''m good at remembering people although I''m a bit distracted at times, so I recognized Rei-chan, Chika-chan, Kirara-chan, Miku-chan, Misuzu-chan, Toshimi-chan, and Yuu-chan. Some of them seem to be in their second or third round which makes me think that my darling is surprising. The idea of ??polygamy went from being a method of helping the women in the group to bing a necessity to make my darling happy. I even feel more energetic and strong after doing it with my love, is it the power of love? Love is amazing! Although I am concerned that even if we are 18 women it does not seem enough for my darling to bepletely satisfied, in the future it will be necessary to expand the number ... Oh well, if my darling is happy I am happy and we are all happy ? Chapter 42: Tsunderers Are Trouble Chapter 42: Tsunderers Are Trouble I admit it, I got carried away. When I saw the excitement in Shizuka I took Navi, covered him from Ki, and threw him against the heads of the male students. I have been looking for methods to squeeze the full potential of Navi, I cannot use him as a blunt weapon as his body is literally harmless, he absorbs all the impact of my blows so I can put him against a ss, hit Navi and the ss will be intact. It is a good shield, but itcks damage. Topensate for the nonexistent damage from Navi I thought of covering him in Ki and using him as a baseball. It worked, but it is useless against martial artists using Ki as they can sense it. I have not found Ki users in this world so for now, this attack is an invisible hit. I decided to call it Navi Punch. Since it was only a knockout blow and without malicious intent so the plot armor did not protect them, I discovered long ago that as long as my actions are not malicious or with murderous intent then the plot armor will not protect the protagonist from simple attacks. I thank Kenichi for being myb rat. As for the female students, I left them alone. Most fell asleep from the alcohol while others just watched from a corner. I let them watch the scene because their expressions of surprise, fear, and curiosity caressed my ego. A bad idea since now they do not stop looking at me as if I were a beast at the same time they are curious. Shizuka earned a very special ce in my harem for her excellent work guiding other teachers, it is interesting how a kind heart can make a person willing to manipte others in order to help them. Shizuka is beginning to walk the path of the greater good, she is charming. While Shizuka is a bit clumsy to the point of being called a fool, she is not an idiot. If I had to define her, she would be a carefree person whose mind does not register extreme stress situations and as her defense mechanism, her mind is lost among flowers and rainbows when her life is in danger. That is a dangerous way of thinking since you can make a mistake that will cost you your life, but at the same time it is useful to maintain a rxed environment helping others not to be consumed by stress, Shizuka is the ideal nurse and even my pains head diminish with its presence. Another ball of cuteness and softness is Nao Sakurada, her temperament is simr to Shizuka with the difference that Nao is really clumsy while Shizuka is carefree. Both women are like a rxing tea that can help me contain my Madness since theck of ess to the Hamon was more problematic than expected, I am too dependent on the Hamon so my mental condition is not the best, that''s why I lost control of my impulses. The three teachers, Kana Kojima, Mayu Matsukaze, and Hikari Hazakura were a nice gift from Shizuka. The three of them saw their lovers die so they were in a terrible state of mind which was beneficial for me, as long as I continue to give them a feeling of security they will follow me to the end of the world like ducklings following their mother. Chizuru and Saeko were also a nice discovery, the two of them helped convince other women to join, an example was the teacher Kyoko as who was still a bit hesitant. Rei was more useful than expected, she is a possessive and jealous woman, but she was able to calm down with Saeko''s persuasion and threats, I like that cute samurai woman more and more. To earn my favor, Rei gave her best effort which left her totally exhausted, plus she and Chika convinced other students to join. Rei and Chika seem to have developed a certain dependency on me, all their fears, insecurities, and regrets exploded at once when they got drunk. Both girls talked to other female students and convinced them to join in with the argument that it was better to be protected by a strong and trustworthy person. The first student to join was a girl named Toshimi Niki, despite her cute appearance, I can see that she is someone who cannot be trusted and will be willing to stab me in the back if it is for her own safety, even so, she may be useful. She will be a good servant if I give her a safe ce as she will not abandon me, even so, I will keep an eye on her. Toshimi brought her best friend Misuzu Ichijou, although Misuzu is less attractive, her open and loyal personality pleases me, Misuzu is a person with a sheep mentality who follows the herd so I n to separate her from Toshimi so that this cute girl will be totally loyal to me. The next girl was a green-haired beauty named Yuu Momokino, she was part of the group that Mikoto protected so she saw me fight to protect them. In normal situations, she would only be interested in me but she would not give me her body so easily however thebination of stress, drinking, and persuasion from other girls was enough to bring her to the party. Yuu is probably the only one of the women in the orgy who feelsplex about the situation and if it weren''t for the fact that I showed love and sincerity during sex then she might walk away from me. The power of feelings trumps logic. To demonstrate the power of feelings, there is the case of Kirara Isonami, the girl I met in the warehouse and to whom I caused post-traumatic stress due to my ability Intimidation. She did not avoid me and joined the group because of how much she fears me, apparently, she thought that I am a perverted beast so she could enrage me if she did not give herself. Kirara is not only afraid of my fury, she is also afraid that I may abandon her because she saw the world being flooded with monsters so it was safer to be with a stronger monster. It was shitty logic, but that''s how Stockholm syndrome works, I didn''t kidnap her but technically threatened her life, it may also be that the intimidation ability helped to bend her will to submit to me. The way of the King of the Harem is indeed that of a scum. Thest woman who joined was a beauty named Miku Yuuki, just at a nce I can see what she defines as ''convenient bitch'', she is the type of person who is willing to give her body in exchange for benefits, she prefers the easy way instead of fighting which makes her untrustworthy. I have no problem with Miku since I have had affairs with several women like that, as long as I can give her adequate benefits she will remain loyal, and in case she tries to betray me then it will serve to give an example of why I can have several women, but my women cannot have other men. For now, I have not developed an attachment for Miku as I n to use her as a disposable pawn if necessary, although if she behaves well I will add her as a servant. When ites to virginity issues, I don''t give a shit. iming a woman''s virginity can serve to inte a man''s ego but I honestly prefer experienced women since with virgins I must be gentle not to hurt them while with virgins I can enjoy their experience, as long as they don''t have any illness then okay. There was another girl who wanted to join who was simr to Miku however while Miku is a woman who shows her intentions in an open way, the other girl named Enami caused me such a feeling of disgust that I had to restrain myself from hitting her. I have no problem with libertine, selfish, possessive, or maniptive women, but I hate double-sided women who act cute so that others see them as harmless little animals that they must take care of while in reality. She is a traitorous bitch, the worst thing is that in addition to being a double-sided bitch she is also a narcissistic bitch as if it was my luck in 10 lives to have gained her interest, she even has a boyfriend who is part of the group of unconscious boys. I knocked her unconscious along with the boys, although I wanted to get rid of her I thought I would have some use for her since women are sources of joy and tragedy alike, a bitch like Enami would be a good sword to divide a happy marriage. I know it is hypocritical of me to hate Enami for her attitude and personality since it is what I do but what can I say, I am scum and I have never denied it. Midori was the easiest to integrate as she is in a sorry state of mind, in fact, I think she used to be attracted to women instead of men but she now she will die of despair if I left her. Speaking of lesbians, the girl who helped me face the infected, Chikage, if she had feelings for Mikoto but these were derived from the need for affection due to the trauma of abandonment and loneliness. When Shizuka started kissing me, Mikoto had a moment that was a cross between tsundere and yandere. If not for Chikage to stop her with a Nelson type wrestling key then I would have had to hit Mikoto to calm her down. Mikoto had to watch while I enjoyed the teachers, so she red at me with boundless hatred, If it weren''t for Chikage''s persuasion that it was all the effects of alcohol and that it was technically the women who pounced on me, then it would have been a bit more difficult to win over Mikoto. Chikage was willing to join me for two simple reasons, I am strong and trustworthy. Chikage has the mentality of a mercenary, simple and direct, if we can fight together it means that I am trustworthy. It''s the same mentality that a soldier develops on the battlefield so I was able to gain a good impression of Chikage, but since she still loved Mikoto she thought that the best way to not get involved with annoying dramas was to have a threesome. I''ll be honest, I love that simplistic Chikage mindset. Since my idea is not a casual adventure but to add her to my harem then I exploited Chikage''s traumas to the fullest and gave her the most sincere affection that she has received, instead of overwhelming her with pleasure I conquered her withforting love. I''m not exaggerating to say that I was surprised by the level of dependency on Chikage, I got carried away with and now Chikage is even more clingy than Rimi. It doesn''t bother me since Chikage is not possessive and I find her cute. As for Mikoto, four days have passed since that night, and Mikoto keeps pouting as she makes snorting sounds every time our gazes meet, but despite that she keeps getting closer to me. Mikoto is not happy that I decided to have a polygynous rtionship with all the girls in the orgy, but in turn, she finds it touching that I am willing to take care of all of them as a way to hold myself ountable for my ''mistake'' of one night. That''s right, they all think I was tired, stressed, and drunk so I got carried away and technically they took advantage of me, which is not entirely a lie since my increase in Ki andck of control of Madness made me act impulsively, and well, I admit that there are times where I am an idiot. Some of the guys look at me like I''m an idol while others look awkward but don''t say anything. Takashi seems hurt by Rei''s decision to be my lover, but he hasn''t said anything since they weren''t a couple, to begin with, and my actions ruined the possibility of those two bing close. Also, I already have 80% of Takashi''s plot armor so I don''t have to worry too much about the consequences of him seeing me as an enemy or rival, even so, I don''t n to get rid of Takashi as he is still useful, he will be an excellent soldier for my future army, then I will get him a random, unimportant woman. Something interesting is that I not only have Takashi''s plot armor but also Arashi Mikami''s, the guy who helped me fight the infected. Arashi has so little social ability that it was hard for me to believe that he was a protagonist since I thought that the protagonists would be like beacons of charisma that attract others, I have to be more careful looking for protagonists. I have 55% of Arashi''s plot armor while another surprise appeared. The idiot in the warehouse was indeed a protagonist, I was only able to get 30% of the plot armor from him. With these three plot armor, it is not strange because it was so easy to get several women in one night, the problem is that the more weft armor I get my instincts to tell me that something dangerous ising. I knew I was in trouble so as soon as the girls woke up I started instructing them on the use of Ki, it would be troublesome if any of them died because I cannot protect them since now I have to deal with the problems of 3 protagonists. For now, I spoke with the people in the group to see what to do, several students have families in primary and secondary school, after hearing the description of the ce I n to make it a safe base since it has an underground area and this house is not entirely safe due to mutants, only today I had to kill two Hunters and a Smoker. I am on my way to elementary school with Mikoto as she is the best motorcycle racer I have ever seen, Mikoto is still pouting but she is happy that we travel together while the rest of the group protects the house. The idea is to see the situation and then call the others through the military radios that were at Rika''s house, they will use the armored vehicle that was in the garage and the school bus that I reinforced by welding some doors and bars on the windows. "Hmph, surely you are thinking about another girl, is it Saya right? Hmph! " - Mikoto has continued with her tsundere act even though we travel at extreme speeds. I have been getting closer to Saya and other girls who seem to be main heroines, but my biggest focus is the pink-haired tsundere as I discovered interesting information from her family and there is a great chance that Saya will be my stepdaughter. Saya''s mother should not only be beautiful, apparently, but she was also the mother who gave power to the Takagi family so she must be skilled in administration which is just what I need for my future government. On the other hand, Mikoto described herpanions from a group of assassins called ck Label and I also want to meet them. There is so much to do, so many women to meet and so much shit to solve ... I just hope I don''t find more tsunderes, Saya and Mikoto are already giving me headaches, although I can at least keep sleeping with Mikoto as long as it''s just her without other women. Chapter 43: My Future Is Grim Chapter 43: My Future Is Grim After a full-speed trip, we finally made it to school. Mikoto has impressive driving ability, as she not only reduced the travel time from half an hour to just 8 minutes, Mikoto was able to move between abandoned cars, crazed infected, and frenzied people, she is truly a genius and a monster behind the wheel. On the way we saw some survivors but we focused on the mission, we don''t have time to pick up other people since Rika''s house is already quite full and we would have to make several round trips. Although Mikoto felt ufortable abandoning people in danger, she knew how to order her priorities, which made me pat her in approval. I''m sure the system doesn''t register all of my abilities as my patting ability is absurdly high to the point of looking supernatural. I had not noticed it before since I always kept a distance from the people around me and even pushed aside the women I liked due to various problems that gue my life, this is why I was not used to treating other people with affection and I just patted or other disys of affection to animals, mainly dogs since they like me while cats seem to hate me. Now that I think about it, I technically have a harem in my homeworld, only I have not formalized a rtionship with those women. That''s trouble for another day, the point is Mikoto put on a goofy smile when I patted her, she''s cute when she''s not acting tsundere. When we got to school I was surprised at the size of the ce. The school was both a primary school and a secondary school so it was normal for it to berge, I cannot see all the facilities, but there should be enough space to build a stable foundation. Mikoto told me about Saya''s family, the Takagi family, and from what I heard it is likely that they will establish a base since they have the necessary resources so if I form a base and use Saya then I will be able to absorb her family''s resources. As for why Mikoto described them to me, she is trying to convince me to join the ck Label so she told me that they are a secret organization that is in charge of eliminating garbage from society. I was rtively honest with Mikoto during a pillow talk and told her that one day before the infection I joined the yakuza, to avoid misunderstandings I told her that my purpose was to find my parents'' killers. I did not tell him that the culprit was Saya''s father since I want the two of them to be friends to use their friendship against Soichiro and incidentally get Saya''s mother who ording to Mikoto is quite beautiful. Mikoto told me about many interesting things about the government and underworld of Japan, the most striking was the recent investigation of a foreign pharmaceuticalpany that has had secret deals with the government. There were indications that they were rted to biological weapons and human experimentation so Mikoto suspects that they are rted to this disaster, I also believe it since everything that involves human experimentation usually ends in disaster, there are theories that AIDS was an experiment for a bioweapon which would not surprise me, humanity is stupid. When I listened to Mikoto I felt my instinct tingling to warn me that I am getting into something troublesome, but I can''t run away as I need to conquer Japan and then the world. That''s why I need to take this school, gather talented people, train an army ofpletely loyal martial artists, and then start expanding my territory. What I need the most are people, the resources I can obtain by looting shops and warehouses, and I also discovered that animals can mutate with the virus, but they do not necessarily be violent bloodthirsty beasts. On the way to school I saw a slightlyrger than normal dog fighting with a group of infected, although the infected do not seem interested in the meat of non-human beings, they still respond with violence to attacks. On the other hand, the animals are hostile against the infected so it bes a war of all against all. I have yet to check if the meat of mutated animals is edible but even if it is contaminated I am sure I can clean it with Rasen and Ki. The most important thing is that mutated animals can be domesticated, several people in the school managed to survive as some of the animals they cared for mutated to be stronger while retaining their attachment to the girls so they protected them from the infected. This gives me the idea of ??forming a squad of mutant beast tamers for my future army, but for now, I have a big problem on my hands and that is Mikoto looking at me like she was trash. "Hmph lolicon" - Mikoto snorted in disdain. After we arrived at the school, a girl with ck hairbed in a double ponytail saw us kill several infected as we entered the school, so she risked asking us for help. After the infection broke out most of the students and teachers died, the survivors escaped to the underground floor that was built during WWII as a bomb shelter. The only reason they were able to survive was that a pair of animals gained enhanced strength when infected so they protected the girls. The funny thing is that these animals were only attached to women so the children and male teachers died because they were not protected. That is why you should always treat animals well, they are more reliable than people. The girl asked us to tell her what was happening outside, so we were sincere and told her that the world went to shit, people died, no one would help us and if we did not fight we would die in a horrible way. I admit it, it was fun scaring the girl. The little girl named Kurumi Ebisuzawa showed to be quite mature and with great mental strength so she resisted crying and asked us for help. The survivors took turns sending someone to explore every so often to see if the army came to help them, Kurumi was one of the bravest girls so she volunteered to explore most of the time. Despite being just a brat, I liked the determination to move on that she possesses so I patted her a few times and offered her cookies to feed on as survivors seem to have supply problems. As soon as I pampered her I regretted it as she started to blush making me feel like a criminal. Receiving affection and care in a highly stressful situation facilitates feelings of attachment, even though I am not devilishly handsome I am still attractive so if Ibined my appearance with my actions it was understandable to make a good impression on the girl. Mikoto started looking at me like trash, but it was only the beginning. The embarrassed Kurumi led us to the underground floor while Mikoto and I cleaned up the surroundings. There were no mutated infected but the hundreds of infected looking like children had a strong impact on Mikoto, she did not hesitate to kill them, although her expression turned so white that we had to rush to the underground floor for her to rest or her willpower could be seen affected. When we got to the underground floor I was surprised to see so many girls and I started to worry. Since the incident with Sham and Hartini I realized that I am a fucking scum who would even get his hands on a little girl, it could have happened due to side effect of factors external but that changes that I hate myself for being damn garbage. It worries me especially since my Insanity is still unstable because I can''t use Hamon so I started to have a bad feeling, my impulsive action of having an orgy with women that I have notpletely caught and in a dangerous situation made me rethink if I''m going crazy or stupid. I resisted the urge to leave and began to act like a kind hero who wanted to save women and girls. The good side is that there were really attractive teachers, the best thing is that some of them had expressions simr to Kana, Hikari, and Mayu, women who saw their loved ones die and were now desperate. Even though I wanted to focus on mature women, Kurumi dragged me along with her friends tofort them as some were mentally stunted. And so I ended up surrounded by a group of brats while Mikoto seemed to be debating whether to ignore me or shoot me. The good side is that this helped me gain an excellent impression with the teachers who looked at me with soft eyes for the way I took care of the girls. Pat and cookies, my talent for taming animals can be used with desperate girls. As for the mutant animals, only two dogs survived that despite not beingrge possess strength and speed greater than an average adult but are still inferior to trained people such as Mikoto or Saeko. They used to be several dogs but only these two survived, they were not the strongest but it seems that they have a certain level of intelligence and can use hit and back strategies so they will be good scouts if I train them, who knows, I could learn from Shigure and train them like Tochumaru to be martial artists. Both dogs began to act docile when they saw me which did not surprise me since dogs are usually submissive in my presence, most of the animals treat me well and are affectionate but dogs are especially respectful with me which I like since I love dogs. I also love cats, but those cute furballs hate me to death, that''s why I like Renka and Kisara as they act like cats without hating me. I tried to focus on the teachers and the dogs as the girls were getting more and more clingy. Kurumi mentioned how amazing I was to clean the infected from the area, Mikoto began to boast of my strength mentioning how I dealt with hundreds of infected and various mutants who had the strength to take down armed policemen. Mikoto sees me as his partner so she is proud of my achievements which is normal however his descriptions of mutants scared the survivors even more since they had not seen a mutant yet. In fact, Mikoto''s school shouldn''t have been attacked by so many mutants if it weren''t for me luring them in with my Hamon. Now the girls went from terror to despair. Well done Mikoto, you broke up a bunch of innocent girls, Navi would be proud of you. If not for I dropped Navi at Rika''s house to supervise then the little jerk would beughing non-stop. To avoid the hassle of caring for a bunch of depressed little burdens, Iforted them with the most heroic and disgusting phrase I could think of. "Everything is fine because I am here! I will protect them! " - I smiled full of confidence and warmth. There are times when I exaggerate with acting so as soon as I saw the heated, fanatical, and almost obsessive gaze of some girls I knew I had screwed up. The only good thing is that the teachers with the most vulnerable mental state looked at me in the same way so my teacher harem will grow shortly. As for Mikoto''s jealousy, she has no right to im me, this is technically her fault. Ah, whatever, I''ll just pamper the girls to get distracted, anyway, it''s not like any of them are going to do anything excessive, right? Certain? ... Please tell me one of those brats didn''t try to touch something a little girl shouldn''t touch. Damn precocious youth, the inte is rotting them. I want a drink and hug Shizuka, I''m tired of this shit. Chapter 44: Emotional Talk, Possibly Chapter 44: Emotional Talk, Possibly After convincing the girls to let me go, I went out with Mikoto to start cleaning the school. We called the rest of the group at Rika''s house to tell them that we will spend a day at school to clean up most of the infected and tomorrow they wille. I can leave them alone without worrying about any problem since on the way I left some decoys of Hamon so that the infected do note near Rika''s house or this school, plus I trust that Saeko and Chikage will keep the men at bay and troublesome women in the group. I tried to convince Mikoto to leave things to me since she doesn''t seem right, the idea of ??shooting children is too much for her heart and this mission is affecting her. If she knew that the infected are not undead and are actually living people that lost their rationality then Mikoto might freak out. Sooner orter the group will know the truth of the infection so to prevent any of the women from going crazy I must establish a bond of empathy with them. The first is Mikoto as, despite possessing excellent mental toughness, she can be quite soft when ites to innocent people. "Are you OK? Do you want us to rest? " - I spoke with a worried voice when I saw that Mikoto''s face turned as pale as her hair. She has killed over 50 infected children so her mental health is deteriorating, but she remains stubborn in continuing. "I''m ... Fine ... Let''s just keep going ..." - Mikoto had difficulty breathing as she staggered, to avoid running out of her bullets she has been using a steel bat that Takashi gave her so the feeling of killing innocents with her bare hands is more shocking than when using a gun. I shook my head and dragged her to the empty music room, the music rooms have good sound instion so it will be useful, just in case I put ayer of Ki on the door to improve sound instion. Although Mikoto began to learn Ki she still cannot distinguish the use of Ki to strengthen objects since she is just a beginner. I closed the door and led Mikoto to a chair to rest. "Heh, do you want to do something dirty here? Damn pervert "- Mikoto sneered at me as she tried to use sarcasm to hide her weakness. What a stubborn woman, forcing herself to do something she can''t bear and just because she doesn''t want me to face danger alone, this silly girl is the kind of person who would happily die to protect those she loves. I hate the martyr mentality, but I don''t dislike that side of Mikoto. "Mikoto, I want to tell you something about me, it is something very personal that I have not shared" - I spoke seriously ignoring Mikoto''s confusion. "Will you use a trick to catch women? Hmph, don''t think I don''t know your tricks, you damn womanizer! " Mikoto pouted, but she looked curious. Well, I can''t deny that this will be a trick to conquer, but at the same time, I''m worried that Mikoto''s mind might break from stress so I''ll have to divert attention from the situation. "Mikoto, you already know that my family was murdered" - I looked at Mikoto with a solemn expression. In these few days Mikoto and I have shared some details of our lives, she mentioned the death of her brother in a motorcycle ident, but she did not give details. I have a theory that she was involved and she has a guiltplex which is why she is so afraid of losing a loved one. For my part, I only mentioned that my rtionship with my family was not the best, but they were still my family so I want to find and confront the culprit. "The members of my family were all idiots, my father was an idiot who only knew how to spend money without considering the needs of the family ..." I remembered my father buying beer with the money that was for our health insurance, At that point, I had to trick a nurse into seducing her into giving my younger sister antibiotics when she contracted chickenpox. The nurse was married and I was persecuted by her husband, although the fact that she epted the seduction of a 14-year-old boy is disturbing. "The worst thing is that my father spent almost all of our assets on gambling so he left a huge debt that he put in my name because the idiot no longer received loans ..." I found it ironic that the story of my identity in this world is very simr to my life in my homeworld. The reason I do so much work despite making a considerable amount of money with the yakuza is that the debt my father put me in is more than 10 million US dors and it would continue to grow on interest if it weren''t for making a deal with Mr. Ichijo. I am grateful to him, but I am concerned that he seems to be nning something. "Since my father did not pay his debts, the debt collectors kidnapped my mother and sister, abused them, and then murdered them, then they killed my father. Somehow I was the only one who survived since he was in another city working as a delivery man ... " This is something that almost happens in my homeworld and I could hardly help myself. To escape the debt collectors we escaped to Japan since my mother''s family lives here. Although they weren''t willing to give us money or a ce to stay since they didn''t like us, they still had thepassion to help us with our passports. "In the end, I did not like my family, my father was garbage and my mother was no better since she preferred to keep that garbage instead of taking her children with her own family to keep them safe ..." Before, my grandparents wanted to take care of my sister and me, but my father''s shitty attitude and the fact that my mother always takes her side caused my maternal family to cut ties with us. As for my paternal family, they are not reliable, I do not even know if they are still alive. "Even if I didn''t like my parents, my little sister was innocent, she didn''t deserve that ending ..." My little sister is a spoiled brat who drives me crazy. Because of how beautiful and silly she, she tends to get into a myriad of problems so I had to buy her video games so that she would obediently stay home so I won''t have to keep disappearing the idiots who are trying to harass her. Regardless, she is the only member of my family that I don''tpletely hate, she was cute when she was a child, but she was spoiled as she grew older, although maybe it''s my fault for overprotecting her. "When I lost them, I felt empty ..." - My expression turned gloomy, Mikoto''s mouth was open but he didn''t know what to say. "I found clues that the people who killed my family were rted to the mafia, that''s why I joined them, I wanted to gather clues" - I clenched my fist to show resentment, but quickly rxed it as if I had let go of a load. "But that doesn''t matter anymore" - I showed a tired but kind smile. - "Now there is something more important than revenge, more important than my resentment and even more important than justice" I walked over to Mikoto and put my hand on his head. - "Before my only purpose to live was revenge, now my purpose is to protect others" - I smiled kindly. I feel strange talking about my problems, it is the first time I share some of my frustrations and it feels unpleasant. "More than anything, although what I did with you and the other girls was somewhat impulsive, I don''t regret it, you gave me something special, you gave me a new purpose to continue" - I kept stroking Mikoto''s head while her eyes were teary. - "Now I want to protect them" Mikoto was biting her lip to resist tears, how adorable. "I learned that the most important thing is to move on and survive, no matter what I have to do I will move on and take care of those I love" - ??I lifted Mikoto''s chin to look into her eyes. - "If a situation is too difficult for you to bear, you can leave me the burden, I will do what you cannot because I want to protect you" Mikoto couldn''t take it anymore, she jumped up to hug me while crying. - "Damn idiot you don''t have to carry everything on your own! If you say shit like that again, I''m going to hit you! " - Mikoto can be rude when she gets excited, but at least she''s not a violent tsundere. "BAKA BAKA BAKA BAKA!" - Mikoto kept sobbing while she screamed, good thing I secured the room, or the infected would have heard us. I was hugging Mikoto while she cried and screamed, she did not stop for almost half an hour and ended with a hoarse voice. When Mikoto stopped crying she pulled her face away from my chest and looked at me with a determined expression. All hesitation, guilt, and pain were gone from her eyes as her resolve and determination flooded her gaze which made me smile at her. I like that stubborn look full of stubbornness, a great determination that does not fall into obsession or madness, it is something beautiful. I envy that look as my own willpower is fueled by obsession and perhaps a bit of madness, the willpower free from the impurities generated by obsessive desires is so beautiful that it makes me want to record this moment in my memory. Maybe I want to corrupt her, turn that resolution into an obsession that only part of me. . T???????????????a????????????k????????e????? ?????????????a????????????l????????l??????????? ???????????o???????????????????f????????? ????????????h?????????????e??????r???????? ?????????j????????????????u???s?????????????t???????? ???????????????f?????????o????????r????????????????? ?????????????m????????????????????e??????????????????? . What the fuck was that ?! [Insanity (9%)> (9.5%)] Oh shit¡­ It was definitely a bad idea to think about my life and let my problems out without the support of a mental health professional, maybe if I need a therapist. Ah, whatever, then I''ll hug Shizuka and Nao, they are both better than a year of therapy. Mikoto didn''t know that I almost had the urge to break her and she looked at me with those beautiful golden eyes as she disyed one of the cockiest expressions I have ever seen. - "Do not think that only you can act great, I will be stronger, so strong that I will be able to hit you every time you say stupid things about being a tragic hero who carries everything, so strong that you will not have the opportunity to risk your life! SO STRONG THAT I WON''T LOSE ANYONE I LOVE! " Mikoto screamed with such conviction that I began to suspect that she was a protagonist herself. "I will be so strong that I will protect you ..." - Mikoto murmured so that I would not hear her, but my senses are very sharp. She''s cute when she acts like this, I almost forgot that we have to keep killing infected children. "Come on my pretty guardian, if you want to protect me you have to train" - I smirked as I moved toward the door. "What?! You listened?! Don''t ignore me and tell me if you listened! You fucking bastarde back here !!" - Mikoto started screaming as we eliminated the infected. At this point, Mikoto stopped caring about the childish appearance of the infected and only cared about moving on. No matter the situation or the problems, you always have to move on. Always ahead. . W??????????????????i?????????t?????????????h?????????????o??????????????????u??????????t????????????? ????????????????s????????????t???????????o?????????????p?????????p?????????????????i??????????????n?????????g?????????????,???????????????? ??????k?????????e????????????e????????????p????????????????? ???????????????????g???????o??????????????????i???????????n?????????????g????????? Chapter 45: This Is Getting Troubled And Worrying Chapter 45: This Is Getting Troubled And Worrying The emotional moment I had with Mikoto served for her to put her insecurities aside from her so we could clean the areas near the door to the underground floor. We decided to take a break at noon and returned to the safe area. For this mission, I brought a backpack with enough supplies for several days since you never know what kind of stupid things can happen and it is better to be prepared. While Mikoto and I were cleaning the infected we found several backpacks with packed lunches that still worked so putting everything together was enough to feed the group of girls and teachers who were hungry, as for the dogs, they were happy eating parts of the infected. "Thank you for helping us, I don''t know how to thank you foring, feeding us and you even helped me to contact my son" - A beautiful woman with ck hair that reached to her waist, a curvy body and sses spoke to me. I did not eat with the others as there is something that worries me, but this also served to bring this woman closer to me. "No problem Miss Komuro" - I smiled kindly at the beautiful woman who turned out to be the mother of the protagonist Takashi Komuro. When we introduced ourselves to the survivors, we discovered that some girls were rted to some people we rescued. Some of the students who went off with the shitty teacher had family here too, but by leaving us they missed the opportunity to contact them, karma is a bitch. One of the girls who seemed to be the bravest besides Kurumi was a little blonde named Kaori who was the little sister of the protagonist I found in the warehouse, Haruki Amamiya. Kaori is too brave to the point of her heroic stupidity so I had to distract her from following me in eliminating infected or it would be annoying to be a babysitter. To distract her I let her get in touch with her brother so I was able to leave the ce to explore on my own. When the blonde girl Kaori spoke with her brother, some of the girls and teachers who had families in my group got in touch. Some girls found their loved ones and since then they have been thanking me at every opportunity. I also met a high school student named Saya Matsukaze who is the younger sister of one of the teachers who saw her student-lovers die. Both older sister Mayu and Saya who are of a simr age to my younger sister became very grateful to me, although the fact that Mayu seems to be trying to convince her little sister to enter my harem makes me question her rationality. On the other hand, Miki Takashi was more suited to my tastes, a mature and beautiful woman. Even if she was the mother of a protagonist I didn''t care and wanted her in my harem, although the fact that I was disappointed to see that she didn''t have a wedding ring and therefore can''t ruin her marriage made me worry about my sanity. Miki shook her head as she smiled. - "Miss Komuro makes me feel like you are one of my students, just tell me, Miki" Miki sat next to me while she sipped a can of coffee. There was a soda machine in the teachers'' lounge so we have a variety of canned drinks. "So Miki, how was your talk with your son?" - I went back to eating while looking at Miki. She is a beautiful teacher who has the appearance of a strict woman but when you get close to her she bes quite soft, she seems to have a good impression on me, maybe too good. "Komuro is fine, thanks for taking care of him" - Miki smiled before her expression turned gloomy. - "The things that happened ... This whole situation is absurd, it''s like a horror movie, but a hundred times more horrible" It must be painful for an elementary school teacher to see her dear pupils turn into violent, bloodthirsty creatures, this will undoubtedly give her nightmares. I put my hand on his shoulder to show my support. - "This may seem like a nightmare, but we can only face reality, at this moment you are safe, that is the only thing that matters" I smiled kindly. - "No matter what happens, you always have to move forward" . W??????i?????????????????t?????????????????h???????o??????????u???????????t???????? ??????????s???????????t???????????o?????????????p?????????????????p??????i??????????????n???????????????g???????????? ??????????k??????????????e??????e???????????p???????? ?????????g???????????????o????????????i???n????????????????????g????????????????? . ¡­ I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. Miki smiled at my words, she reached over and put her head on my shoulder. - "It has been difficult to have to live on my own, I separated from my husband a few years ago and my only son has always been rebellious so we have distanced ourselves, I feel a little lonely ..." Woman, it seems that you are in need of affection. The power of three plot armorbined into one person is terrifying. First Kenichi and now Komuro, it seems that my destiny is to be the stepfather or brother-inw of the protagonists. Miki reached out her hand to hold mine as I held her hand to give her a sense of security andpany. I''ll need to gather more weft armor, this is too convenient ... Or maybe not. Shit, this is why I hate brats. "Hey Nii-san!" - Kurumi ran towards us while some girls followed her, ruining my moment with Komuro''s mother. Why can''t they be obedient like Honoka? She let me sleep with her own mother without interrupting. "Show us a card trick!" - Kurumi showed me a deck of cards that were from a teacher that she liked to y before she died, this brat has no problem with looting corpses. Years ago I learned how to do street magic tricks to entertain people and then steal their wallets when they were distracted, now that my Agile Hands skill went up to 100% with all the training at Yami I have be an expert in party tricks. To reassure the girls I showed them a couple of tricks and now they keep insisting that I show them more tricks. The biggest problem is that Kurumi and other girls are giving Miki jealous and teasing looks so they are doing this on purpose. How troublesome, these are the downsides of plot armor, if I''m not careful women will start fighting each other, I just wish girls weren''t included. "Okay, but just a trick since I have to go secure the area" - I saw Miki frown a little at the interruption, but she wasn''t really upset since she is soft with little girls. "Yey!" - The girls shouted in chorus. I did a special trick so they weren''t noisy. I put the corner of a card on the fingertip and held it upright, then I put another card standing on that card and so on until I made a tower of 10 cards that were being bnced. "Incredible Onii-chan!" "Teach us how to do it Nii-san!" I smiled a little, they remind me of my little sister when she still liked these kinds of tricks, maybe these brats are not that bad even if they cause me a couple of problems. Bncing the cards I thought of something, can Rasen be infused into objects like Ki? I tried to move the Rasen through my finger to convey it to the cards and something interesting happened. "Amazing!!!" The cards started spinning while wobbling, it was a strange scene as the cards seemed to be about to fall at any moment, but they stayed together while the rotation speed increased. Looking closely you could see a subtle blue light linking the cards that was only visible to those using Rasen or true Ki experts. Looking at this phenomenon I thought of something. Rasen is the spiral power so it involves the concept of turning, adapting, and evolving. Thinking about the spiral concept, I can only think of the Fiboni sequence that generates the golden spiral. From what I understand this spiral appears in various figures in nature such as nts, spiral gxies and is even included in the art to achieve a state of harmony between the figures. Looking at the cards I felt like I was scratching the surface of a greater power but couldn''t understand what it was all about, I had to put it aside for the moment as the fucking shitty voice kept sounding like it was excited about what I''m doing. . S???????????????p???????????????i?????????????????n??????????????? ??????????????i???????????????????n????????????????f???????????i???????????n????????????i???????????t????????????e??????????????,???????????????? ????????????a????????l??????????????w???????????a???????????????y???????s?????????? ???????????????????f??????????????o???????r???????????????????w????a??????????r??????????d??????????? . This is getting annoying and giving me a really bad feeling. "Well that''s all for now, I have to go check the area" - I stopped the letters and arranged them to return them to Kurumi. "Mou nii-san should stay to do more tricks!" - Kurumi pouted like a spoiled child, but I can see that she is scared. The scenes where herpanions died in a miserable way left a deep wound in her heart and perhaps now she is afraid that I may leave so as not to return. Kurumi is quite a mature girl for her age, she tries to use her cute appearance to convince me to stay for fear of losing another friend, she even started dragging the other girls to convince me with numbers. While they are cute, puppies are cuter so I don''t care if they start acting like pitiful brats. "Behave and y with Mikoto or something like that" - I looked at Mikoto who kept seeing me as if she were trash, I think she has alreadybeled me a pedophile, how troublesome. I came out of the underground floor and began to wander while focusing on a new problem. Mutated infected have not appeared in this school so I can focus on my new cause of headaches, my Madness energy seems to have something akin to a will of its own. I am obsessive and my personality has many problems, but I think things have gotten worse since I got Madness, the worst thing is that now it is not just a problem in my mental state, this damn thing is starting to affect my body. After having a safe ce at Rika''s house I was able to get a small suture on my forehead where I had the bullet hole, I have not regenerated the skull so it is a sensitive area so I keep a Ki cover to protect my brain in case of receiving an unforeseen blow. The problem is that shortly after I started hearing the strange distorted radio-like voice with static, the hole began to secrete ck blood. I looked at the condition of my body with Ki, Rasen, and Hamon and I did not find anything strange, this blood appeared out of nowhere and there are always three drops in my body, even if I extract it my body will replenish them so that there are always at least three drops. This blood looks like the manifestation of Madness. The Ki is an internal energy that is only visible to other martial artists, the Hamon can manifest itself in the form of golden electricity that has the properties of sr rays, the Rasen is a kind of blue-green me simr to the Bolear aurora. Until now I could not see the manifestation of Madness so seeing it in the form of ck blood makes me feel ufortable, it looks like the gue. I must be careful with this damn thing, I feel as if the distorted voice is trying to influence me to destroy and corrupt everything in my path. Although I don''t have the empathic abilities to prevent my actions from hurting innocents, it bothers me that my actions are being influenced by someone or something else. . D????????????o??????????? ???????n??????????????o????????????t????????? ????????????????t??????????????????h??????????i?????????????n??????????k???????????????? ???????????t????????o??????????????o????????????????? ?????????m?????????????u????????????c?????????h????????????????? . Shut up! Damn, not only do I have to put up with Navi, now I''m schizophrenic. I decided to ignore the shitty voice and continued cleaning the school, to distract myself I came to the entrance of the school to see the surroundings, I wanted to check that the infected in the street did note and flood this ce. As I watched the dozens of infected scattered on the street I saw something that made me want to curse this fucking world of shit. Those infected were nt-like, did not move a muscle, and only reacted to sounds, and like nts, they were basking in the sun. My Hamon training has made me sensitive to life energy so I''m sure these damn things are replenishing their energy with sunlight. Well, this exins why the infected are so sensitive to the Hamon, the infected need energy to move since they are actually still alive, that''s why they eat people, but I still don''t understand why they only look for humans while ignoring animals. I thought that if they were given time the infected would start eating each other which would reduce their numbers, but now things are really troublesome. The jerk who thought it would be cool to make eco-friendly zombies with sr batteries was fucking sick. On the positive side, this will make the infection crisis long-term so I don''t have to worry about leftover governments eliminating the infected before I can conquer the world. When I have a more private ce I will have to do some experiments with the infected, I want to see how far they can go if I stimte them with enough Hamon, Ki, Rasen, or even Madness. No, on second thought it sounds like a terrible idea, that''s how horror movies with apocalyptic monsters begin, I''d better limit myself to Hamon. I have a bad feeling that I am bing more stupid and impulsive than I already was, I will seek a psychiatrist when I get the chance. Mental health is so problematic. Chapter 47: Damn Precocious Children Chapter 47: Damn Precocious Children I walked into a separate room while Rin was following me, the looks this brat was giving me are giving me headaches. If it was affection or infatuation it would still be eptable, I would just wait for her to grow up and I educate her correctly to put her in my harem, the problem is that she shows signs of extreme possessiveness and her hostility towards Mikoto reminds me of a couple of stalkers who look for me in my homeworld. I was going to treat this brat like a girl and teach her a little lesson but I am aware that not putting a leash on a crazy woman at the right time will only make her out of control in the future. Although there are several crazy women looking for me I have managed to stabilize them so that they do not cause excessive problems, I even organized a small game where they have to look for me and if they manage to find me I will give them a reward but on the condition that they cannot kill other women due to jealousy. Fortunately, I have another identity in my homeworld, if all those troubled women knew of my true identity then a bloodbath could start in a literal sense. I have to stop sleeping with women with mental problems. . N????????????o??????????????????p??????????e?????????? . I''ll think about it. When I opened the door, I put a Ki cover on the door, when Rin closes the door then she won''t be able to open it again until I let her. Damn, that sounds bad. "Onii-chan ~" - Rin tried to use a voice ... Seductive? Good God, she''s rotten to the core. "Hm what''s up Rin?" - I pretended not to notice that Rin locked the door and hid the key. "Onii-chan is so strong, Rin feels safe when she''s with Onii-chan ~" - Rin started talking in such a cloying way that it made me want to vomit and not exactly rainbow. I smiled kindly like an older brother taking care of her little sister and patted her on the head to keep the little degenerate from hanging onto my leg. - "That''s normal, I won''t let something bad happen to you Rin" Rin smiled charmingly as her gaze became obsessive, Rin held my hand and tried to pull me away, but her strength is minuscule. "Rin?" I tried to speak in a confused voice as I resisted the urge to throw this brat out of school. "Onii-chan is bad, Onii-chan has Rin, but Oniichan prefers to spend time with that bitch-girl, that girl" - Rin began to show a dark expression. I''m starting to get upset. . H????????????i??????????????t??? ??????????h?????????????????e??????????r??????? . For once I agree with you. "What are you talking about?" - Rin ignored my question and kept muttering to herself as she cursed Mikoto. Rin turned to see me with an expression that I don''t like. - "Onii-chan forced Rin" Taking a deep breath Rin said something that almost made me kill her on impulse. - "Leave that thieving cat or I will tell everyone that you tried to harass me, others will see you as a lolicon and will not want to approach you, only I can be with you, ONLY ME!" ... . K???????????????i???????l?????????????l???????? ?????????h??????????????????e???????????r?????????. . You tempt me. I looked at Rin''s proud and ''menacing'' expression and let out a sigh. Rin was confused by my answer, instead of getting angry or scared, I crouched down to look into her eyes. "In a small town there was a beautiful girl, she was so beautiful that she thought she was worthy of everything she wanted, that everyone should give her what she wanted ..." Rin was confused about why I started to tell a story, but she didn''t interrupt. "One day a visitor came to town, it was a young man the same age as the girl, he was passing through since he had to make a delivery and the town was passing through" "The beautiful girl saw the young man and she fell in love with him at first sight, maybe it was because the girl hated the town and seeing someone from outside she attracted her or maybe it was love at first sight, who knows ..." "The beautiful girl became obsessed with the young man, she seduced him and convinced him to spend a night together, the young man agreed since the girl was really beautiful ..." "The next morning the young man woke up with satisfaction, he went to the kitchen and found the girl making breakfast so they sat down to enjoy, however, the young man stopped when he smelled something strange in the food ..." "The young man screamed furiously, the girl put sleeping pills in the food, the girl began to say that it was for her sake, that it was so that they would always be together ..." I reached out my hand and stroked Rin''s light brown hair, it was a kind gesture without any hostile intention. "The young man was about to leave, but the girl tried to stab him, the young man was even more upset by what he hit her ..." "When the young man was about to leave, the girl started screaming that she would mark him as a rapist, that she would seek him out and kill any woman who came near her, she promised that she would make the young man have a miserable life if he did leave... " "Rin, do you know what the young man did?" - I asked with an affectionate smile to which Rin denied with difort. "The young man was reasonable, very reasonable" - My hand went to Rin''s cheek to caress her. - "Too reasonable" My hand was now on Rin''s neck. "The young man did not want problems and that beautiful girl was a problem, so with the most reasonable attitude ..." My fingertips caressed Rin''s neck. "The young man broke the girl''s neck, filled the house with gasoline, and set her on fire. The end." I kept stroking Rin''s neck with sheer gentleness. - "What do you think? I know I''m not the best storyteller, but I hope you like it " "..." - Rin didn''t answer for a long time, he just looked at me. His face was pale and the possessive madness in his eyes was gone, reced by fear. I took my hand off his cute little neck, patted his head, stood up, and went to pick up some cereal bars from supplies, I''m hungry. "Come on Rin, it''ste and you have to rest" - I smiled and went to the door, but Rin held my shirt. When I turned and saw his eyes I couldn''t help but want tough. This damn brat is funny, the previous fear was reced by resolve and stubbornness, this girl didn''t have great willpower, she was just stubborn. . G???????o???????? ??????a????h????????e???????????????a????????????d???????? . "I ... I''ll be a good girl ... I won''t bother you anymore ... Just don''t ... Don''t abandon me ..." - Rin spoke pleadingly. "My mother ... My mother died ... I don''t know my father ... My uncle is the one who takes care of me ... I don''t like the way he looks at me ... He does strange things with my clothes ... I don''t like having him around ... I don''t want to be alone ..." - Rin was shaking while suffering a mental breakdown. Well, that exins why she is like this, without parents to protect her and having to live with a degenerate is normal if this brat is not right in the head. I sighed internally, I think after all I have a weakness for cute things as long as they don''t get out of control. I patted Rin''s head. - "As long as you are a good girl I will apany you, if you''re a bad girl then I''ll find your uncle and hand you over to him" Rin started to nod with all her might making her pigtails jumpically. - "I will be good, I will behave well, I promise that I will be good, just don''t abandon me, I promise that I will be good ..." Rin kept repeating that it would be a good girl, she sounded a broken record. Damn, I think I broke her, ah whatever, now I have another Izumi, now I''ll just wait for her to grow up. "It''s okay Rin, a good girl gets a candy, now we''re going it''ste and you should sleep" - I took out a chocte and gave it to Rin to calm down, it would be problematic to exin why a traumatized girl follows me after leaving an isted room. "Nn, Onii-chan a question" - Rin opened the chocte and took a small bite, her gaze was still unfocused and her body trembled, but at least she could speak normally. "What''s wrong Rin?" - I had a bad feeling. "If Rin is a good girl, can Rin get a reward from Onii-chan?" Rin asked suggestively. . Y?????????????????e????????????s???????????? . "No" - I said without hesitation. "That is not fair!" - Rin started acting like a brat, but she was not as excessive as before, it seems that she understands that there is a limit to what I will tolerate. "When you are 15 years old I will think about it" - I was firm. "I am 13 years old, legally it is possible and even if it weren''t, there is no government" - Rin smiled. . M????????????a??????????k??????e?????????s????????? ??????????s??????e?????????????????n????????????s????????????e??????????? . Shut up, you idiot! I rubbed my temples in annoyance, I''m really going to die of a migraine. - "Rin don''t push your luck" "Tehe ~" - Rin made a cute silly pose with her hand on her head as she stuck her tongue out. "Just be good and I''ll think about it" - I have more important things to deal with, a precocious brat is the least of my problems, I hope. "By the way Onii-chan ... About my uncle ..." - Rin spoke with a nervous and scared voice. . K????????????i????????????????????l?????????????l???? ???????????????????h????????i????m????????????????? . I will kill him. "I''ll hand you over to him if you don''t behave" - ??I ignored Rin''s pout but she seems to understand that as long as she''s a good girl I''ll take care of her so she happily followed me as we left the room. Rin raised an eyebrow when she couldn''t open the door even though she had unlocked the lock. I opened the door after dissipating the Ki which earned me a strange look from Rin. "If Onii-chan wanted time with Rin, Onii-chan alone should ask for it ~" - Rin said happily. - "By the way, Onii-chan, was that story true?" "Guess" - I kept walking and Rin didn''t ask more. "Hey Rin, it''s not to offend, but I feel like you''re a bit small for your age, are you eating well?" - I feel like Rin looks younger than he should. "My uncle won''t let me eat food with fat or carbohydrates ..." - Rin said sadly. That fucking pedophile, I have to find him and use a Navi Punch on his urethra. "From now on you will have a bnced diet, you have to grow well and exercise" - In a world like this it is suicide to be weak, it only remains to move on and get stronger. "Onii-chan prefers a developed body? Fufufu I have a friend that Onii-chan might like ~ "- Rin seemed to have started to make ns. - "Rin will be a good girl and she will win the affection of Onii-chan fufufu, we will do hi things ~" I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that, I definitely didn''t hear it. I really need to hug Shizuka, I''m tired of this shit. Chapter 48: Why Am I a Problem Woman Magnet? Chapter 48: Why Am I a Problem Woman Ma? Before the arrival of the rest of the group, I decided to do ast review of the area. Although the school is almost clean of infected, I have not yet checked the small facilities outside the main buildings. When I went to a warehouse where they kept articles for the sports ss I stopped and sent a message to Navi. "Navi correct me if I''m wrong, but this world has a zombie theme so it must have things rted to zombies" - My voice sounded annoyed. "Hey Listen! Right mate, this is a zombie world! " - Navi was the usual cheerful idiot. "So exins why there are things not rted to zombies" - I felt headache from frustration. From the first day in this world I suspected that something was wrong, the appearance of mutants in such a short time, the missions of world domination where there are otherpetitors, the fact that there are beings that can rival or perhaps surpass the Master in martial arts. So many things happening at once, plus the bad feeling that has been growing inside me. "Hey Listen! I have no idea what you''re talking about! " - It bothers me that Navi sounds so proud even when he''s useless. - "But I have also noticed that this world is strange!" If even an idiot like Navi can tell it is because something is wrong. "I have a theory! When you updated the travel ticket the system looked for a world that could represent a threat to your life so it determined that you are a difficult cockroach to kill so we are in a potentially deadly world but notpletely insurmountable! " - Navi showed me a sign of intelligence that he did not expect. The medium-high difficulty represents a world where my life will be in danger, but it is not impossible to ovee. If I think about it, if I chose to abandon the survivors and not steal the plot armor it would be easy for me to survive on my own, I could not fulfill the missions, but I could strengthen myself without having to take care of others survivors. But even if that is so, the difficulty of this world is too absurd due to mutants unless the system takes into ount my absurd growth speed or considers that I have enormous potential ... Oh. I spoke to Navi again. - "Do you think Rasen influenced the choice of the system?" Rasen is the power to make the impossible possible, even if I have not mastered it is a power with unlimited potential. "That is an excellent theory! My partner will grow up and take over the women of the multiverse muahahahahaha! " - Navi got excited. Afterughing for a while, Navi asked me a question. - "Hey partner! Why do you ask me that? Did you find anything interesting? " "I think so" - I answered with doubt. I really don''t know what I found. The warehouse in front of me awakens my instinct for danger, in that ce there is something that can threaten my life to a certain extent and is slightly hostile, but most importantly, it is something inhuman. Humans have a particr smell. With my lineage and Master level improvement, my senses heightened. I have some theories about my lineage, but I''ll checkter. Those infected, even mutants like Smoker, give off a human scent proving that they were once normal humans. The infection has a slightly sour odor and even mutant animals emit this odor. In the warehouse in front of me, there is a being that does not give off a human smell or a smell of infection, in the same ce there is a smell of simple food that should have been taken from the lunches of dead children. I also smell a dog that should be alive, the unknown creature does not seem totally hostile towards life forms. I didn''t dare to use my Ki sensor since I don''t know if the creature in there can detect it, mutant animals are more sensitive to Ki scanning so I have to be careful. "Navi,e" - I gave the order and with a sound like a bubble exploding, Navi appeared next to me. "Hey Listen! I knew you missed me! " - My fist hit Navi reflexively. A day without hitting Navi feels like a wasted day. I had left Navi with Shizuka and the others to let me know if there was a problem. The situation now is more important since the security of this future base depends on this, in addition to the fact that I wanted to hit Navi for allying with my Madness to annoy me. Although it makes me ufortable to leave my harem unsupervised at least I know that with Saeko in charge there will be no major losses if a problem arises. I have not added all the women I slept with in my official harem as I do not know if something unexpected will arise and it is possible that some of them will betray me or die by ident, so as not to break my own oath to protect my harem I prefer not to take risks. "Navi, go to the warehouse and show me what''s inside" - Navi is useful for this kind of thing, and if he dies by any chance then it will be less of a problem. "Hey Listen! Don''t get excited, I can''t be killed muahahahaha! ept your destiny! " - Navi went to the warehouse while heughed like a madman. I want to hit him again. Navi can fly through walls like they don''t exist so when he entered the warehouse he showed me what was inside and made me question if I was cursed by some pedophile deity. It was a girl, a damn girl. "Hey Listen! As expected of the King of the Harem! Always looking for targets even if they are lolis! " - Shitty Navi! Hugging her knees was a girl with short pink hair, her face was adorable and her expression of sadness made people feel the need to protect her. The strange thing was her head, sticking out of her hair were a pair of horns that were simr to ears. If it weren''t because I know that this girl is not human then she would believe that her horns were an essory. Next to the girl was a small dog, the puppy seems to have sensed my presence so he began to bark happily towards the entrance of the warehouse as if he wanted the girl to open the door. "What happens? Do you want to go for a walk?" - The girl looked at the dog and began to stroke it. "Woof woof" - The dog seemed happy, he bit the corner of the girl''s shirt and began to pull her towards the entrance of the warehouse. The girl seemed insecure but still, she followed the dog, that''s when I noticed what was bothering me. When I share the vision with Navi I can use part of my enhanced perception so I could see the air distort behind the girl, it was a subtle movement that could be mistaken for a gentle breeze, but the way the air moved was unnatural. It was shaped like long arms that extended from the girl''s back. Those things were what gave me a sense of danger. I don''t know how strong it is, if the arms have a mind of their own or if the girl will see me as an enemy, but seeing that her actions correspond to a normal girl who is scared, maybe I can use this moment of weakness to put her on my side. If I want to dominate this world I will need strong people. When the girl was opening the door I took a deep breath and prepared myself for the performance. Why do I sound like a hijacker? Just in case I put a Ki cover over my body in case the girl turns hostile. If she is dangerous I will have to kill her before she can be a problem. When she opened the door saw me and her face became nervous as her little hands moved to cover her horns. Her transparent arms began to shake, but they did not attack nor did I feel hostility from the girl, just fear. "Hi, are you okay?" - I showed a kind smile as I crouched down to be at a simr height to the little girl and not intimidate her, besides that in this position I can use my right leg to push myself forward and kill her if necessary. "..." - The girl did not answer, she seemed too scared to speak. I have met girls who have been bullying victims and this girl has a simr expression so they must have teased her because of her horns, children can be cruel to people who are different. "My name is Luis, I know, it is not a Japanese name, but we cannot choose what is assigned to us at birth, we can only ept it" - I waited for the little girl to respond. The little dog next to her ran happily towards me, the air moved as if the arms wanted to stop the puppy, but they did not attack or stop the dog. It seems that the arms are an additional limb of the girl that operate semi-automatically. I need to check the range, strength, and reflexes of those arms, but since the sense of danger lessened when I covered myself with Ki then she should have a brute strength simr to mine. "It''s your pet? It is cute, the dogs are loyal and affectionate so they are a warmpany "- I began to pet the dog that seemed to be going through the best moment of his life, how adorable. The girl looked at her dog, then looked at me and looked at her dog again, she seemed to be in an internal conflict as to whether it was better to approach or return to the warehouse. I carried the dog and approached the girl, her arms seemed alert to my movements, but they did not attack me, or rather they did not want to hurt the dog. The girl does not have the slightest killing intent but those arms give a sense of real danger. Double personality? Instinct? It is interesting. When I was near the girl I gave her the dog. - "You have to take good care of him, he is a cute dog" "Nn" - The girl nodded nervously. "Are you hungry?" - The girl nodded to my question. "Here you go" - I gave him a cereal bar that I carried in my pocket, my calorie intake increased with my strength so I always have to bring food, I don''t want to eat an infected person again. The girl was holding the puppy so I opened the wrapper and ced it in front of the girl. - "Here you have" The girl looked nervously, but in the end, she opened her small mouth and took a bite. I have a feeling this scene can be misinterpreted. "Thank you" - The girl finished the cereal bar and spoke in a low voice. "Are you still hungry?" - I took out another cereal bar. "I-I''m fine ..." - The girl was interrupted by the sound of her own stomach. Although she had the smell of food in the warehouse, it should be the leftovers of a lunch that the girl had when the infection began. Lasting for several days with little food, this girl is hardy, or perhaps it is a characteristic of her species. "I have to meet with my group, why don''t you join me?" I smiled kindly as he convinced me that I am not a kidnapper. The girl looked at me for a while until she finally asked a question in a low voice. - "You do not hate me?" The girl had an anxious expression as if she was afraid of the answer, I gave her a doubtful look. - "Why should I hate you?" The girl''s eyes began to water. - "The other children say that I am a monster ..." You are, but small. "They say that everyone hates me, that it would be better if I died, that no one will love me because I am a monster ..." - The girl began to cry while the dog in her arms began to lick her cheek to try to cheer her up. I walked over and put my hand on her head as ducked me down. - "What''s wrong with being a monster? People say that I am one and I see it as apliment " The girl stared at me while my hand stroked her head, feeling the strange horn of her I asked. - "Are they horns?" The girl nodded. "How adorable, they look like ears, I''m sure you''re cute when you smile" - I ignored Navi that she was having a fit ofughter next to me. The girl blinked in confusion. - "I am cute?" "Of course, when you grow up you will be a really beautiful woman, the other children only bother you because they are jealous" - Seeing her features this girl has the potential to be beautiful in the future, a good investment in the long term. The little girl stared at me and then I felt like I was in trouble. - "If I be beautiful, would you stay with me? Would you be with a monster like me? " . T???????a???????????k?????????e??????????????????? ??????????h?????????????e????????r????? ??????????????????n???????????????????o????????????w???????????? . "Hey Listen! Take it now! " Damn pair of idiots! "I''m a monster so I can''t let a partner stay alone" - I decided to ignore the strange look the girl gave me, a damn look that reminds me of a girl with simr hair color. "Kaede, my name is Kaede" - The girl smiled for the first time, the arms behind her drew back and disappeared while the feeling of danger also disappeared. Did I just tame a monster child? When I said that I wanted a pet I did not mean this. Ah, whatever. "Soe on Kaede, do you know what happened at school?" - I tried to get up, but Kaede clung to my shirt with a gesture that said ''carry me''. I don''t want to be a ma for brats, I prefer their mothers. I resigned myself and carried the adorable monster while he returned to the underground floor. "Some children wanted to hurt my dog, I took it and hid in the warehouse, then I heard screams and was scared so I did not dare to go out" - Kaede spoke sadly so I patted her. If I can find the group that was harassing her and gets rid of them, I will be able to win theplete loyalty of this little monster. Kaede stayed in the warehouse for almost a week without going out. The dog is a mutant creature that should have a certain intelligence so perhaps he took it upon himself to bring it food. The warehouse did not smell of waste so maybe her species does not produce waste, I want to study Kaede but first I have to make sure she behaves well, the look she is giving me is worrying and it would be problematic to have a possessive girl with the strength of a Master. First Rin and now Kaede. Why do I always meet troublesome people? . A???????????? ????????f????????????e????????t??????????i?????????s??????????????h?????????????????????????????? . Not even Madness is sure, how troublesome. Chapter 49: Loli Makes Plans Chapter 49: Loli Makes ns (Perspective Rin Kokonoe) I can still remember thest moments I spent with my mother. Everyone supposes that I was too young to understand what death was, but I knew, I knew that my mother was dying and she would leave me alone. I''ve been living with my uncle since then, but it makes me ufortable having him around, I don''t know why it makes me feel ufortable the way he sees me and I prefer to stay at school with my friends. I always thought that adults are garbage, all adults lie and betray, I hated adults. One day when people became violent I was scared, I did not know what was happening. Children and adults went crazy, they started attacking others and it was horrible, I was scared. Some teachers and ssmates were able to keep calm and took us to an underground floor to take refuge, on the way many ssmates were attacked by those things and we only survived because we were protected by the school pets. The school had a back area where some domestic animals were taken care of, Yuki-senpai and Alice-chan were the ones who took care of the animals the most so when people went crazy, the animals came to help them and so we survived. Some of the animals died protecting us which made most of mypanions cry, but I did not care too much, I and my friends survived and only that mattered. When we were in the warehouse we realized a problem, there was not much food. We needed someone to rescue us or we would starve, I didn''t want my friends to die, I already lost my mother and I didn''t want to lose them. One day Kurumi-senpai went to explore outside to look for food or see if she could ask for help, Kurumi-senpai and Kaori-senpai are the bravest and they are not afraid to face violent people so they always take the initiative to explore, they are more reliable than most adults. When Kurumi-senpai came back she brought help, someone had finally arrived to save us. This is how I met Onii-chan, he is a handsome and strong man who can face any danger without fear. When Kurumi-senpai told us about the way that Onii-chan took care of violent people I felt my heart get emotional, Onii- chan was strong and trustworthy, the only trustworthy adult. Onii-chan is 17 years old, but he is more mature and trustworthy than any adult I have seen, much better than the strange man my uncle is. I hope I never see my uncle again. Onii-chan is not only strong and handsome, but he is also kind, he made all of us lose the fear of what was happening and he looked for ways to entertain us, I felt happy. I started talking to my friends about ways to make Onii-chan by my side which made us have a strange conversation. "Rin-chan wants to be with Onii-san?" - Asked one of the two best friends I have, Mimi-chan. She is simple and cheerful, she has the best body among elementary school girls and even looks better than many high school girls, but she seems to dislike her own appearance. "Rin-chan is moving away ..." - My other friend muttered, Kuro-chan. Unlike Mimi-chan, Kuro-chan is very direct and sometimes she is a bit cocky but she is always nice to us, I just wish Kuro-chan would stop trying to kiss me, she bothers me. I talked to them, but we got nowhere, Mimi-chan didn''t understand what a male-female rtionship was while Kuro-chan seemed annoyed with Onii-chan which confused me. I thought about talking to a high school senpai, but I was worried that some other girl would get close to Onii-chan. Onii-chan seems quite popr with both the students and the teachers, there was even that woman who came with him, a woman named Mikoto who seemed to be close to Onii-chan, I dislike that woman. I incited my ssmates to follow Onii-chan every time a teacher or Mikoto approached Onii-chan, I didn''t want Onii-chan to be taken from me. When I saw Onii-chan walking away with Mikoto at night I was enraged. Why does the world always try to take my happiness from me? Why can''t I get what I want? My chest hurt and I was upset. When Onii-chan and Mikoto entered a room I put my ear against the door and didn''t hear anything, I tried to open it, but it was closed, I used some wires to pick the lock as I learned from a book, but it still didn''t work. I felt more and more frustrated until Onii-chan opened the door, nothing seemed to have happened and the woman named Mikoto only slept on a futon. I felt nervous, but Onii-chan was not upset, we went to another room for something to eat and there I decided to propose to Onii-chan. When things didn''t go the way I wanted, I threatened Onii-chan without knowing why, I didn''t know what prompted me to do it, but I didn''t want to lose Onii-chan. Onii-chan was the first person who gave me security, since the death of my mother I had never felt safe even with my friends, I liked that feeling and wanted to take it only for myself. I think I made Onii-chan angry, I''m not sure, I just knew I was scared. When Onii-chan told me a strange story while he stroked my head, cheek, and neck, I felt scared. I was scared of Onii-chan. When Onii-chan moved away I realized that the fear I felt of Onii-chan was nothing when shepared it to the fear of being alone, I don''t want to be alone, loneliness scares me. I held onto Onii-chan, apologized, and pleaded that he would not abandon me. Onii-chan agreed to take care of me as long as I was a good girl so I promised to be the best girl in the world so that Onii-chan wouldn''t leave me. When Onii-chan went out to explore before the rest of her group came back I started talking to my friends to make a n that will give me Onii-chan''s affection. "I don''t understand Rin-chan, do you want me to hug Onii-san?" - Mimi-chan asked. "Yes" - I nodded. Mimi-chan is cute and she has big breasts, the other kids teased her so I spread rumors about those kids to stop teasing her. Onii-chan prefers women with mature bodies so Mimi-chan should like him. "Being together with Rin-chan ... Even if I have to offer myself to that guy it''s fine as long as I can be with Rin-chan, a threesome with Rin-chan ... I agree!" - Kuro-chan seemed excited, I don''t know what she means by threesome but she''s fine, it''s just weird how she''s drooling. Onii-chan will reward me if she helped him to be with Mimi-chan and Kuro-chan, I once heard a teacher say that men were creatures who only thought with their crotches and wished to be with many women. I don''t know what the teacher was referring to, but I understand that Onii-chan wants more girls. I dislike the idea of ??sharing Onii-chan but the idea of ??losing him terrifies me so I will do my best to get Onii-chan to give me a prize. A kiss should be fine, even though we are not married yet... "Are you okay Rin-chan? Your face is red and you breathe strangely "- Mimi-chan asked me with concern to what I said was fine. Onii-chan seemed attracted to Miki-sensei so maybe the teachers and the other students would be a good choice to give them to Onii-chan. Just imagining a happy life with Onii-chan motivated me to make an effort so I began to talk with my ssmates and senpais to get them interested in Onii-chan, some teachers appreciate our talk, so the whole group ended up talking about it. Onii-chan is the best. "Not again ..." - I think I heard Mikoto mutter, but I''m not sure. While we were talking Onii-chan came back while he was carrying a pink-haired girl, I think I have seen her a couple of times. If I remember correctly, there were several children who bothered her, but since she was from another group I never paid attention to her. I felt annoyed seeing how the girl clung to Onii-chan, but I want to be a good girl and only bad girls are annoying. I approached Onii-chan, but Mikoto got there first. "Another girl? You really are a trash lolicon "- Mikoto looked happy despite his insults. Is she tsundere? Does Onii-chan like tsundere? I have to find fellow tsunderers to make Onii-chan happy. "It''splicated, I''ll exin itter" - Onii-chan smiled wryly. I was curious about what they were talking about, but I didn''t want to be a bother so I just walked over in silence. Onii-chan saw me and nodded with a smile. - "Kaede, she''s Rin, she''s a reliable and kind girl who won''t hate you, I''m sure Rin thinks your horns are cute, right Rin? " Horns? I looked at the head of the girl named Kaede and saw a pair of ears, those should be her horns. They are strange and they look like ears but if Onii-chan says I must like them then I will. "Kaede-chan, your horns are cute, they look like ears" - I smiled. I learned that people react positively when I try to act cute. The pink-haired girl looked at me with teary eyes before nodding. Onii-chan put the girl down. - "Kaede, stay with Rin for a moment, I have to talk a few things with Mikoto, I''ll be back with you in a few minutes" Onii-chan leaned down and whispered to me so that only I could hear. - "Take care of her, she is important, if she takes good care of her then I will give you a reward" Onii-chan patted me and went to talk to Mikoto. I took Kaede''s hand that she seemed to want to go back to Onii-chan. - "Come on, I''m going to introduce you to my friends, are you hungry?" Kaede nodded and followed me. When we arrived with my friends, the group was curious about Kaede, especially her horns. "Are they for real?" Kurumi-senpai asked. "Nn" - Kaede nodded shyly. "Can I touch them? They look cute "- Mimi-chan approached with curiosity. Kaede nodded and Mimi-chan touched her horns. - "They are real! How cute! What is your name?" "Kaede ..." - Kaede seemed overwhelmed by Mimi-chan''s bubbly attitude. Most of the group came over and started talking to Kaede, although Kaede''s horns were strange we had seen horrible things in recent days so a few simple horns didn''t matter. This task was easy so Onii-chan will reward me a lot especially after knowing that I helped most girls get interested in him, I started to imagine the happy moments I will have with Onii-chan but was interrupted by an angry cry. "How can you get close to that thing ?! Just look at her, she''s a fucking monster! All of this must be caused by her! " A brown-haired girl with two little pigtails stood up to scream causing everyone to go silent, this is bad. "What are you saying?! Kaede was brought by Onii-chan so she must be good! " - I screamed furiously. If that idiot makes Onii-chan mad at me I''ll make sure to make everyone in the group hate her and Onii-chan ditch her. "Obviously this is her fault! She is a monster just like those things outside! " - The girl kept screaming, causing some students to hesitate. "Yes, she is strange, maybe she is not human ..." "A monster ... That''s scary ..." I panicked, if Onii-chan is disappointed in me she might leave me. "Stop! Kaede is a cute girl and I won''t let anyone speak ill of her! " - Kurumi-senpai raised her voice furiously causing the muttering students to be silent. I made a list of the people who were muttering, I must ruin their lives by almost making me fail the task that Onii-chan gave me. "How can you defend that thing ?! She is just a monster! " - The girl kept screaming. I felt a sudden chill. When I saw Kaede I saw her trembling as she lowered her head, her bangs covered her eyes so I couldn''t see her expression, but she looked sad. I had the sudden urge to get away from Kaede but the idea of ??disappointing Onii-chan terrified me so I stood in front of Kaede. "Shut up! Kaede is important to Onii-chan so she''s not a monster! Shut up or I''ll make sure you don''t speak again! " - I screamed furiously. The girl was about to scream again but Onii-chan arrived in an instant. "What''s going on?" - Onii-chan sounded annoyed. Onii-chan carried Kaede and the feeling of chill disappeared, it was strange. "She is screaming that Kaede-chan is a monster and she is to me for what is happening" - Mimi-chan pointed to the girl that started everything, good job Mimi-chan. "I see" - Onii-chan looked at the girl and the group that had sided with the girl. - "Do you think Kaede is a monster?" The girl looked nervous but still, she nodded. "Well that''s right, Kaede is a monster" - Onii-chan nodded surprising us all. "And I''m a monster too" - Onii-chan kept talking while he stroked Kaede''s head, I also want him to stroke me. "If you dislike monsters so much I''ll go with Kaede" - Onii-chan turned around and I quickly stopped him. "If you go, let me go with you!" - I screamed in panic. Did I let him down and is he going to leave me? NOOOO! "Okay, let''s go Rin" - Onii-chan smiled at me. Onii-chan won''t leave me, he''s so nice, Onii-chan ? "I''m also going with you" "And me" Several girls and teachers supported following Onii-chan, after all, Onii-chan is great. The girl who caused the problem and the group that followed her turned pale, even they understand that without Onii-chan they have no way to survive, idiots. I thought of something. - "Instead of leaving why don''t we kick them out?" "That''s not good Rin, we can''t abandon someone just because he thinks differently" - Onii-chan said that while he smiled at me gently making my heart feel fluffy ? "Not... I ... I did not want to say that ..." - The girl repented and apologized. - "I am sorry" Despite her words I could see anger on her face, I have to get rid of her or she will continue to bother Onii-chan. In the end, things worked out and Onii-chan went to another room with Mikoto and Kaede, it seems that Kaede had fallen asleep since Onii-chan started carrying her. When Onii-chan left I thought about what had just happened. There is strength in numbers, that annoying girl had incited several girls with her words since there was no unity, although Kurumi-senpai and other girls supported Kaede even so it was not enough. If I want to stop Onii-chan from leaving then no more incidents like this can happen. I approached Mimi-chan and Kuro-chan and spoke to them seriously. - "The n to make a ... What did you say was the word Kuro-chan?" "Harem" - Kuro-chan answered, she knows many things. "That, the n to make a harem for Onii-chan is a priority, the people here must be part of it." - I looked at the group of the rowdy girl who moved away a bit from the others. - "As for them, we have to remove them from the group" "Well, I don''t like them" - Mimi-chan nodded. "Those who annoy Rin-chan are unpleasant" - Kuro-chan looked angry. "Okay, then let''s start" - I said and my two friends broke up to talk with the girls and teachers in the shelter. I''ll do whatever it takes to make Onii-chan reward me. If I behave well Onii-chan will love me and I will never be alone again, Onii-chan will protect me. Onii-chan will see to it that nothing bad happens to me, he even will protect me from my uncle. Onii-chan is the best ? Chapter 50: Im in fucking trouble Chapter 50: I''m in fucking trouble When I returned to the underground floor with Kaede I looked for Mikoto to speak. As our rtionship became close, Mikoto described to me the operation of ck Label and its members, the most interesting were two women, Yuko Sagiri and Sayo Hitsugi. Mikoto did not want to talk about their appearances, she is worried that I might be interested in them since I have beenbeled as a lustful dog that will chase any beautiful woman who sees what is not entirely an exaggeration, but in my defense, it is for the greater good. Yuko and Sayo are interesting since ording to Mikoto both women are above normal humans. Yuko is a sword master who can cut through steel with her sword and Sayo is a woman with super strength who wields heavy machine guns as if they were toy weapons. Before I thought that this world had no future since mutants would end up eradicating humanity, but it seems that there are people with high-level talents. The important thing is that Mikoto mentioned that Sayo was rescued from a group that was doing human experiments to create super soldiers, although they did not gather enough evidence, ck Label thinks that the organization that experimented with Sayo and the pharmaceuticalpany that approached the Japanese government are rted. Thepany is called Umbre, it started as an Americanpany that grew until it became world-renowned, there are rumors that they got involved with the design of biological weapons and human experimentation. Maybe Umbre is the viin in this world, but I still need to investigate, the important thing is that Kaede may be one of Umbre''s resulting experiments, as for how she got to this school is something I must discover, it will be a problem if there are many Kaede''s wandering the city. After arriving at the base I left Kaede with Rin. The precocious little girl can be troublesome, but she is a miniature version of Izumi so I can trust that she won''t cause big problems. . S???????u?????r????????e???????????????? . Yes, I believe. At least I can trust that she won''t betray me. I took Mikoto to a separate room to discuss a serious topic. "The girl I brought, what do you think of her?" - I spoke in a solemn voice as this is important. "Nice prey for a lolicon like you, but that''s not what you want to know, right?" Mikoto tried to joke and then showed a serious expression. - "Those horns must be real, is it a malformation?" "I don''t know, but I can assure you of two things, she is not human and she is strong" - My words made Mikoto reflect. Since I started training Mikoto, Saeko, and the others in the use of Ki they had a better understanding of my strength. Ki is versatile and powerful power when mastered, after making sure Mikoto would ept me even if I am a monster Imented that the explosion that urred when we escaped from his school was my fault. In this world, only Mikoto and Saeko know my strength, Mikoto because I became a little attached to her and Saeko because she is my main disciple so I exined the full potential of Ki to her. In fact, Saeko has shown herself to be talented, and if I stimted her potential maybe she can rival Shigure when ites to innate talent. Mikoto thought about it and then asked seriously. - "Compared to you, how strong is she?" "I''m not entirely sure, but at least in brute force she should be at my level or a little stronger, Kaede doesn''t seem to know her own power so she has enormous potential without awakening." - Many factors determinebat power, not just brute force. Mikoto took a deep breath as her expression turned serious. - "She''s dangerous?" "Yes" - I nodded. The fact that her invisible arms emit hostility despite Kaede being harmless makes me think that the girl''s power hides a troublesome secret. "I don''t mean to sound cruel, but is it okay to bring her? If she possesses strength like yours then calling her a monster is not an exaggeration "- Mikoto spoke with a bit of irony. "Oh, am I a monster now?" - I smiled, she is not wrong. "Monster? You are a fucking beast! It''s still hard for me to walk because of what you did to mest night! " Mikoto pouted. "And who asked for more?" - It''s always fun to see Mikoto''s angry and embarrassed face. We bothughed a little to ease the tension. That''s why I like talking to Mikoto, when I think for myself I tend to fall into a spiral of pessimism that makes me paranoid, talking about my problems with someone else I can see other points of view and not exaggerate with paranoia. Why dis I not do that? . Y???????????????o???????????????u??????????????????? ?????????????????r??????????????????e?????????????j??????e??????c??????????????t???????????????? ??????????????p?????????????????e??????????????o???????p???????l?????????e?????????? . Certain. Ah whatever, this is nice. Mikoto and I kept talking to think about what to do with Kaede but a sense of danger put us on our alert. A subtle thirst for blood was beginning to engulf the underground floor, it started out small and was growing at high speed like a sleeping beast that was beginning to awaken full of fury. I didn''t say a word and ran out of the room while covering my body with Ki and preparing to fight. When I got to the source of the bloodlust I found the survivors arguing while Rin protected Kaede, the problem is that Kaede was the sleeping monster. "What''s going on?" - I asked as I hurried to pick up Kaede. This is bad, I saw Kaede''s eyes and felt that living was troublesome. Kaede was no longer in those eyes, just a crazed beast. I moved my hand to my pocket and took out a surgical needle that I took from Shizuka''s medical supplies, it is normally used for suturing, but I don''t have acupuncture needles so it was the best I had. I put Ki on the needle and in a quick movement that other people didn''t notice I stabbed into the back of Kaede''s neck to force her to sleep. Kaede fell asleep in my embrace as the thirst for blood disappeared. I don''t know if the arms have the intelligence of their own so I had to use a bit of Hamon to caress Kaede''s head and reassure her. On the way to the underground floor, I studied Kaede''s body a bit with ki pulses and she mostly has a human body with the only difference being her horns. The real difference is that the horns are connected to the nervous system which stimtes brain activity so their abilities could be psychic powers simr to telekinesis. I tried to study Kaede''s brain activity while listening to the drama of the girls, it didn''t matter who was to me or what had happened, then I''ll take care of that group of brats, the important thing is to get Kaede out of here. "If they dislike monsters so much I will go with Kaede" - I said as I turned around, I have to get Kaede out, her brain is strong and she is trying to wake up, or rather a second personality in Kaede is trying to wake up. I don''t know how to exin it, but there are two different neural activities working at the same time in Kaede''s brain, this goes beyond the split personality, there is something asleep inside Kaede. I decided to leave the ce, Rin or someone else will take over, I don''t care, Kaede is the priority. I walked away from the group and met Mikoto, she looked at Kaede seriously as herbat experience gave her good instincts to detect mortal danger. "Will you get rid of her?" - Mikoto asked with aplicated expression, Kaede is a girl so she wants to take care of her, but she will not risk the lives of the other survivors either. "I will try to solve it, that no one bothers me. When the rest of the group arrives tell them to wait for me" - I went to the furthest room from the ce, closed the door, and obstructed it with a Ki cover. Just in case I put Ki on the walls of the room in case she has to fight Kaede. Iid Kaede on a futon, put her on her back while she propped her head up with a cushion so as not to move the needle on the back of her neck. I took out several needles and pressed the acupuncture points of the heart and lungs, if things get out of control I can force a heart attack. I started to focus on the condition of her brain and worried, her brain activity is simr to mine since I got Madness with the difference that I can control my Insanity while Kaede is losing control. I risked attracting other infected and started using Hamon to regte Kaede''s mind but it didn''t work, Kaede''s problem is simr to mine but different at the same time. . B?????????????????i???????????t?????????????e?????????? ???????????h?????????e???????????r????????????? . What? . B?????????????????i???????????t?????????????e?????????? ???????????h?????????e???????????r????????????? . Madness and I share a bond even closer than the one I have with Navi so I understood what Madness wanted, Kaede''s blood. I was running out of options so I pulled a needle from Kaede''s chest and licked the blood from her. [New addition to the Race: Diclonius] [Unawakened bloodline has consumed the Diclonius bloodline] [Race: Unawakened Lineage (2,001%)> (4.2%)] [New optional title: King Diclonius ept: YES / NO] To ept. [Title King Diclonius (50%): Come with your stallion! There can only be one king in this species, only the king can reproduce naturally with female Diclonius so female Diclonius and derived species will be attracted to their king while male Diclonius and derived will be hostile against the king to steal the title ] [Effects: +70 affection, +100 lust, +100 loyalty on Diclonius females and derived when they have been tamed] [Demerits: User will feel hostility against gically weak humanoid species] I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself, I had the sudden urge to go out and attack the survivors including Mikoto but I resisted it by biting the inside of my cheek until I ripped off a piece of meat. [Will: Unyielding (50%)> (70%)] [Skills: Will of Steel (40%)> (80%)] Now I understand why Kaede went crazy, the Diclonius instincts are too strong, even my Madness is not as dominant as these instincts. Speaking of Madness, he''s beenughing since I drank the blood. [Energies: Insanity (9.5%)> (25%)] Motherfucker! . K???????????????????¨¨??????????????????k????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????d?????????????????o??????????????????????????i??????????????? . Normally I would give myself a fit of rage for being fooled, but to some extent I''m thankful, at least now I don''t have to kill Kaede. I sighed and spoke in a serious voice. - "Kaede, calm down, you can''t kill if I don''t order it" Kaede''s brain stopped lighting up like a Christmas tree and the hostility disappeared. I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. I took out Kaede''s needles and woke her up. With the title of King Diclonius, I got some information about the Diclonius race and it can be summed up in that they are a species born to destroy humanity, how troublesome. The Diclonius have a gic instinct that makes them hostile towards weaker humanoid beings, they are the result of natural selection and, as in nature, the Diclonius seeks to eliminate the weaker species to be the new dominant species. They have a psychic ability that allows them to create additional limbs that are invisible since they are psychic energy, possess great strength and durability, and can even go years without food despite feeling hungry. They are sterile and normally reproduce by infecting women with their invisible arms which I will call vectors, women beget Diclonius and women are almost always born. Diclonius males do not have vectors and are not even fertile so they are gic errors, only King Diclonius can inseminate female Diclonius and only Queen Diclonius can get pregnant normally with males of other species but her children with King Diclonius would be a higher way of life. As for the queen, it is Kaede. Either the damn plot armor is ying a bad joke on me or I was actually cursed by a pedophile deity. Why? Because Kaede will be attracted to me since I am the perfect match for her on a gic level. I decided not to think about this shit, the worst-case scenario I will convince her to be patient until she turns 16. Kaede woke up, when she saw me she jump to hug me while she cried. - "I''m a monster! I knew it, I am a horrible monster that everyone hates! " I sighed and stroked her head. - "Kaede calm down, Rin and the girls protected you, they want to be your friends, weren''t you defended by Mimi?" Kaede kept crying, but she calmed down a bit. - "True ... But the other girls hate me, they saw me as a monster ... They are afraid of me ..." "Kaede, I want you to be honest, did you want to hurt them?" - Kaede lowered her head as if she felt guilty. - "I''m not upset, I just want to know if you wanted to hurt them" "Yes ..." - Kaede''s voice was low. "What did you want to do to them?" - I asked as she continued stroking her head. "... Kill them ..." - Kaede trembled. "And how did you n to do it?" - I kept taking care of her. "I don''t know, I felt like I could do it, if I wanted it, her bodies would split" - Kaede looked scared and confused. - "I heard a voice, she said that I should hurt those who hurt me, that I am a monster and monsters hurt others" Great, at this rate I can start a schizophrenic club. "Will you abandon me?" - Kaede looked at me with extreme sadness. Girl, I just agreed to fall into a Madness trap, I''m fighting the desire to kill those around me, I have a fucking migraine, and I''m sure I got into some troublesome shit. Do you think I''ll leave you after all the trouble you caused me? I''ll put your little ass to work to make sure you''re worth it, even if it''s child exploitation I''ll make you work until you pass out. "I promised you that I would stay with you as long as you were an obedient girl, although it was a bad situation, the worst did not happen so I will let it pass this time" - My hand raised Kaede''s bangs and I gave her a kiss on the forehead. - "If you are a good girl I will stay by your side, I will always be by your side" I won''t let you back away, even if you want to. "Nn" - Kaede nodded vigorously as she smiled. "Now let''s go back. One more thing, you can only attack others if I allow it or if they physically attack you, if someone insults you ignore them and tell Rin or me" - I spoke seriously, just in case I used authority like King Diclonius or it will be troublesome if Kaede makes a massacre. Kaede nodded and took my hand, I decided to ignore Kaede''s feverish gaze. I can swear her pupils turned to hearts for a moment. Is it a skill of her species? How weird. It waste, I think I was 6 hours fighting against the desire to murder everyone in the ce sobining it with the time of Kaede''s treatment we were there for 8 hours, I was starving. Now I have to put up with the idiot Navi, the stupid Madness, and the new instinctual desire to kill all human beings. My head hurts, I want to hug Shizuka and Nao. Ah, living is so troublesome. Chapter 51: Many Names Are Troubled Chapter 51: Many Names Are Troubled When I rejoined my group I had to push Kaede aside so she wouldn''t get crushed by a shower of huge,ary-size meteors. "Dear!" - Shizuka ran to hug me as soon as she saw me. "I missed you!" - Nao ran next to Shizuka and both beautiful women clung to me as if they were kos. They weren''t the only ones, Kana, Hikari, and Chizuru hugged me almost suffocating me in softness, I didn''t stop them as I really needed this to relieve the headache. Fighting against the Diclonius instinct is more difficult than it seems, if I neglect for a second my body will seek to kill the humans around me even if they are my lovers. The stronger a Diclonius is, the stronger his instinct will be and although I am human, my non-awakened lineage is also reacting. This will be a big problem, even my Madness realized that things are going wrong and she is helping me suppress the Diclonius instinct. My Madness wants to make me fall into depravity, possessiveness, and absolute selfishness. The idea of ??me killing my harem is not something Madness wants, instead, he wants me to turn all beautiful women into my sex ves, Madness and Navi became friends as they can talk to each other. "Hey Listen! Muahahaha the King of the Harem must take all the women of this pathetic! " . M???????????u?????????????????????a??????????????h????????a??????????????h???????????????a??????????????h?????????a??????????????h?????????????????a??????????????? . "Muahahahaha!" . M???????????u?????????????????????a??????????????h????????a??????????????h???????????????a??????????????h?????????a??????????????h?????????????????a??????????????? . This is a normal conversation between them, I just wish I didn''t have to listen to them inside my head. While I enjoyed the wonderful sensation of being drowned betweenrge breasts, the rest of my group joined the survivors. With my enhanced senses, I heard what they were saying, and I would rather not hear them. Mayu was with her younger sister Saya Matsukaze. Mayu was tearful as she hugged her sister Saya Matsukaze who was also crying from the emotional encounter, but that beautiful scene was broken by Mayu''s words. "What do you think of Luis-san? He is handsome, brave, and strong, you should talk to him, I know you have always avoided getting close to the boys, but you should try ... "- Mayu began to pressure her younger sister. Matsukaze was so overwhelmed that she could only nod in confusion at her sister''s attitude. - "Nn" She didn''t seem to hate the idea. Mayu''s younger sister had already given me several looks of a girl in love but my rtionship with Mikoto, the approach of the teachers, and the attitude of her brats made her walk away out of shyness. Having 3 plot armor is helping me increase my harem without doing anything however I am worried that Saeko was talking to some little girls. "They have the attitude and the courage to face danger, with the training they will have great potential" - Saeko spoke as if she were a wise man advising her disciple. Did they get close while I was with Kaede? The girls who seemed excited were Kaori Amamiya (protagonist Haruki''s younger sister), Kotori Hanzawa (she doesn''t seem very brave but shows great determination to protect her younger sister), Chihiro Hanzawa (Kotori''s younger sister, just like her sister only shows courage when ites to protecting her older sister), Kurumi Ebisuzawa (the girl who took us to the underground floor), Miki Naoki (one of the girls with the best mental strength), and Kei Shidou (Miki Naoki''s friend, she doesn''t stand out much, but she is brave and positive). Those 4 girls had been asking me how I got so strong and I mentioned that I have trained in martial arts. I had to promise them thatter I would help them train so that they would leave me alone and now it seems that they are being recruited by Saeko. Saeko wanted to train future warriors loyal to me so she asked my permission to share thebat techniques that I began teaching her including training to awaken and handle Ki. Saeko has her own fighting style which is the Busujima style but with some of my tips and techniques that I copied from Yami and Shigure Saeko''s sword handling has improved and she will soon reach the top of the Middle-ss Disciple level simr to Kenichi. Saeko, Rei, Mikoto, Chikage, Chika, Haruki, Arashi, and Takashi are the most talented people in the group, and in a few weeks, they should awaken the Ki. Another important aspect is that only they are able to keep up with my training since honestly, my training is more simr to torture. Hitting each muscle to tear it apart and make the muscle fibers stronger as they recover. The bones must be impacted by internal shock waves that force the body to harden the bones throughout the body. Every little muscle of the body must be developed to the maximum, I am using Akisame training so that those who follow me can develop perfect pink muscles, so my women will not have bodybuilder bodies and will remain with beautiful athletic and slim figures. "Hai Saeko-sensei!" - The group of girls screamed at the same time as Saeko gave me a proud look like a servant seeking recognition from her master. I nodded in recognition, scouting for talents is important and it is best to forge loyal warriors young. I began to think of suitable training methods for each girl. I obtained a wide variety of martial arts from Yami as Yami''s teachers were curious about my idea of ??creating an adaptive martial art that absorbed the best of other techniques. They did not think that it would be good to be an expert of all master of nothing, but still, they did not obstruct my effort when considering my potential so they allowed me to learn all kinds of martial arts. Before little Kushinada was afraid of me she mentioned that her teacher Mikumo was interested in my potential so she was one of Yami''s masters who pressured other masters to allow me to learn and polish my technique. As I began to think about the torture regimen, ahem, training that I would put the girls through, Shizuka''s whisper caught my attention. - "Darling is an incredible man, I spoke with the teachers you saved and they seem interested in my love ~" I looked in Kyoko''s direction and saw her talking to the surviving teachers. Izumi Inokawa, a teacher with an intimidating appearance since she was simr to a ghost but has an attractive body and a beautiful face. If she fixes up, she will be an excellent addition to my harem. Ohka Okamoto, a slightly clumsy but attractive teacher, is simr to Kana''s group when I met them, someone, who saw her lover die so she is easy to win over because of her bad mental state. Orie Ohmura, an energetic gym teacher who can stay positive in this hell. Mogami, an art teacher, is so carefree that she prefers everyone to call her Mogami, no one seems to know her full name. She is simr to Shizuka in being a sexy airhead so they should be friends. Nana Nanjo, an intelligent and beautiful woman, her mind is simr to a mad scientist and she asked me if I could capture some infected to study them what I promised it would beter, she also wants to study me about why I am so strong despite being human. She was even willing to be my lover if I helped her, she''s strange but cute in her own way. Kurumi Kurisu, a beautiful teacher who wears men''s clothing. ording to Navi''s descriptions of heroines, Kurumi would be a tomboy, although her breasts are small hers makes up for it with a beautiful butt. Megumi Sakura was the teacher most grateful for saving her students, her purpose in life is to see the smiles of her students so my action to save the group earned me such a favorable impression that she would give herself if I asked. Akiko Kamiyama, a strict teacher on the outside and kind on the inside, almost gave her life to protect the girls and only survived for the mutant dogs that saved her. Like Megumi and almost all the women in the ce, she has a very good impression of me even though Mikoto has already mentioned that I am a womanizing bastard with a harem. Ironically this did not make women avoid me as Mikoto wanted and instead they had higher expectations than I would ept them. In normal situations, this would be impossible but now that I am the only pir that gives them security, it is not strange that they want to stay by my side. Thest teacher is Miki Komuro, Takashi''s mother. She is interested in me so she is attentive to Kyoko''s talk about my night skills. "18 women at a time and could he go on?!" "Shhh, don''t yell it or the girls will hear you" "It''s just ... Wow, I don''t know what to say." It seems that theck of privacy is a price to pay to have a harem. Even the women I didn''t sleep with seem to consider joining my harem due to group influence. Chika, Chikage, and the rest of the girls I had an orgy with have been talking to the girls who haven''t joined my harem yet. Saya Takagi, my main objective toter take advantage of the resources of her family. I have not been able to advance much with her since Mikoto is a bit hostile against Saya due to the Takagi family, I want both of them to be friends and then put Saya on my side when we face her parents. Kasumi Masuda, Chika''s friend, and the protagonist Haruki. Kasumi seems curious thanks to Chika''s influence so it''s only a matter of time to have her. Satsuki Samidare, a friend of the protagonist Haruki, seems to have mutual feelings, but they haven''t had time to express their feelings. Since I started stealing Haruki''s plot armor she has been attracted to me, but her feelings for Haruki prevent her from giving thest step. At this rate, I only have to be a little assertive with her. Hinako Kominato is in love with the protagonist Arashi but he is so dense that he does not seem to care. Hinako is Yuu''s best friend and after being convinced by Shizuka, Yuu is trying to influence her friend. Reika Azuma, a paraplegic girl. Despite her condition, she is one of the women who has maintained the best mental state, but there is something about her that bothers me. I feel like she''s a snake lurking from the shadows. I have not felt the slightest hostility from her on the part of her instead of she, seems to try to evaluate me, I must keep an eye on her since this world is more unpredictable than I would like. Finally, there is Enami but she does not matter since I n to get rid of her. The bitch tried to use a simr tactic to Rin where if I was notpliant, she would report me as a rapist. I got upset so I did a little brainwashing on her so that she is totally obedient when I give the signal. Rin took it easy since she is a child and she can still be brought up to be on the right track. I don''t like to use mind maniption with my future lovers as you never know if one day they will break free and cause trouble, I prefer to use this only with disposable people. If Enami had been like Miku who has been totally obedient then she would not end up as cannon fodder, things of life. Shizuka has spoken with my harem toe up with a n to increase the number of my lovers. She was honest with me and she told me that she wanted to get other women interested in me for 2 reasons. First of all, I can give them security and protect them. Second, my stamina is ridiculous so my current harem is not enough to satisfy me. The issue of my resistance became aspelling an excuse as it was a reality. My stamina is totally monstrous and I can even rival a Super Master in sheer stamina, as far as sexual stamina, I think even Hayato would be jealous of me. At this point, calling me a horny dog is more of apliment than an insult, although instead of being proud I worry about going back to my homeworld and not being able to gather enough women to satisfy myself. Ah whatever, one problem at a time. Shizuka is a wonderful woman who brings me peace of mind, I even feel that Diclonius''s genocidal urges are diminishing thanks to Nao and Shizuka''s softness. I''m just worried that Rin is talking to the group of little girls in thepany of Midori who seems to know some of them. "Chino-chan, I''m sure your Onii-chan loves how adorable you are ~" Midori was hugging a cute blue-haired girl. Midori admitted that she used to be attracted to little girls and while she still found them adorable and she liked to hug them, her only love is me. I don''t mind Midori''s weird fetishes, but she worries me that she seems to want to put little girls in my harem so she can y with them. Midori was with Chino Kafuu, Cocoa Hoto, Rize Tedeza, Chiya Ujimatsu, and Maya Jouga, they seemed to know each other as the girls helped out in a coffee shop that Midori visited often. Unbelievable that no one sued them for childbor. Rin looked like a demon trying to corrupt innocent souls as she kept talking about how cool, handsome and strong I am, even Kaede went with them and joined the conversation. Now that her Diclonius instincts are being suppressed by my presence, Kaede can approach the girls without fear of identally killing them. My headaches are more tolerable seeing that the little monster can smile like a normal girl. I''m just worried that the group of little girls around me keeps growing. Not only does Rin seem to have managed to convince her friends Mimi and Kuro, but she is also luring the rest of the girls into some kind of n that will surely give me headaches. Rin is definitely a second Izumi. Yuuri Wakasa and Yuki Takeya. They are both nice and cheerful girls. Yuuri is one of the more mature girls in the group and although she is not brave like Kaori or Kurumi, her ability to calm and direct others is excellent, it was she who made the greatest effort to bring the survivors to the shelter. On the other hand, Yuki is a bit strange, in every way she is a normal girl, but there are times when she disconnects from reality as if her mind cannot register the extreme stress and she begins to have delusions. Unlike Shizuka who just ignores stress, Yuki can develop hallucinations at any time so I have to tell Rin to keep an eye on her. Thest girl is Francesca Homura, she is friends with Mayu''s younger sister and she seems curious about the opposite sex so she is falling for Rin''s temptation. Why is my harem filling up with little girls? I am sure I am not a pedophile and I prefer mature women. "Hey Listen! A Harem King rejects nothing! As long as she is a woman and is beautiful, you must take her! " - Navi, stop watching my thoughts. . V???????????e?????????r?????????y??????????? ????????t????????????r??????????u????????????????e???????????? . I''m just going to ignore this pair of idiots and continue to enjoy the softness around me. As for the men in the group, they are sitting with bitter smiles as they look at the different groups of women who only seem to be talking about me. While I was gone Chikage and Saeko made it clear that if any of them put a hand on any of the women who formed a rtionship with me, that man would be physiologically turned into a woman by gunfire. The one who seemed to care least about my rtionship with almost all the women in the group was Arashi, the subject seems an ideal soldier who follows the orders of his superiors and does not have a real interest in women. Takashi was bitter about my rtionship with Rei, but he didn''t have the balls to say anything about it, although the fact that his mother seems interested in me is bringing him to the brink of a fit of anger. As his future stepfather, I must teach him to respect his elders. Hirano just admires me, the subject can''t even feel jealous of my situation, a good soldier. Haruki seems concerned that his love interest is starting to show interest in me, but at the same time, he''s grateful that I came here to save his younger sister so he isn''t able to say anything about it. If he knows that Rin is trying to get her little sister into my harem I don''t know what face he will make and it will be funny. As for other men, they are irrelevant since they are not protagonists, I have verified it through almost murdering them. I tried to stab Takashi, Asahi, and Haruki when they were sleeping and somehow they managed to dodge it at thest moment, I did not attack seriously and I only used the speed of an ordinary person so they were able to avoid it. I did the same with the other men, but they didn''t move, if it weren''t because I stopped when the knife touched his clothes then they would be dead. Hirano is not a protagonist, but he is useful and obedient so he is worth more than the rest of the men who look at me with jealousy, if they dare to do something this time I will not stop the knife. Putting my homicidal tendencies aside, Shizuka and Nao are truly therapeutic. My almost uncontrolled desire to kill everyone here has diminished and is more tolerable. I really need to find a solution to this problem as even Madness is worried that the Diclonius instinct could take over and make me kill my harem. Well done. Insanity, you almost ruined everything. Did you learn your lesson? . N?????????????????????????????????? . ... Whatever, I have more important things to think about like the fact that Mikoto is telling my harem that I became a lolicon. I''m not a fucking pedophile! . S????????????u??????????r??????????????e????????????????????????? . I''m sure! Milfs are better! . C????????????????????e???????????r???????????????t??????????????a?????????i???????????????????n????????????? . Why did I imagine Madness nodding like a wise old man? I''m definitely going crazy. Chapter 52: Finally A Break, I Hope Chapter 52: Finally A Break, I Hope After my group and the group of survivors met, things were easy, after 8 days both groups managed to integrate without causing problems or it would be better to say that no one was willing to cause problems. The group of girls who bullied Kaede has been passively excluded, Rin made sure that all the girls stay away from that group, although they are not hostile and receive food, the difference in treatment is clear. "Onii-chan, today everything was quiet and no discussions have arisen" - Rin was in charge of supervising the survivors and giving me a report at the end of the day. "Well done Rin, just in case she watches over the group of boys who seem in a bad mood" - I patted Rin''s head a few times while the little girl smiled. Rin is an adorable girl who likes to make people lower their guard so she has talent as a spy and informant, she manipted several of the girls to act as her eyes and ears so Rin is in charge of supervising that problems do not arise. "Onii-chan, Rin is a good girl so Rin deserves a reward ~" - Rin made a sorry effort to sound sensual. "We''ve already talked about this, when you turn 16 I''ll think about it" - I kept patting Rin''s head, this brat gives me a headache. While most of the group are sleeping on the underground floor, Saeko, Mikoto, Arashi, myself, and the otherbat specialists converted some ssrooms into personal rooms after fortifying the doors and windows to respond more quickly in the event of a mutant attack. Kaede spends most of her time with me, but at night the little monster stays with Shizuka, Nao, and Megumi who happen to be women with such warm hearts that they can even suppress the Diclonius instinct with their hugs. As long as I give orders to Kaede the girl will not be a genocidal monster so it is safe to have her with my lovers, in addition to Kaede serves as a guardian since if the girl uses all her power only I could face her. I''ve been training everyone in the group and Kaede has great potential, I just have to take her into real battles to teach her to control her killer instinct. Since I have my own room, it is not strange to have moments of intimacy with several of my women, and every night I take care of satisfying some of them. For safety, I am only having sex with 4 women at the same time, if a problem arises most of the group will be able to fight, and thus I will prevent someone from dying because I got carried away by my libido The problem is, Rin found out about this and since then she has tried to join in the fun alongside some of the precocious little girls. "Brat, you are still punished for giving strange ideas to Mimi, she used to be an innocent girl and now she is even more perverted than you" - I started to pinch Rin''s cheek. This damn girl started giving sexuality talks to brats, and some like Mimi have been corrupted to the core. Where did Rin learn about bondage? Rather, why did Kuro have pornography on her cell phone? The damn bisexual girl was showing the girls explicit material before being discovered by Miki who confiscated her cell phone. "Awawawa Onii-chan is going to stretch Rin''s cheeks!" - Rin started trying to act pitiful but I just pinched harder. I''m immune to sad puppy looks so her efforts are like Takashi''s feelings, useless. Speaking of Takashi, something very funny happened. On the third day that the two groups met, Shizuka managed to convince Takashi''s mother to join the meditation sessions. Miki really fits my fetish of mature, curvy, teacher-uniform women so it was an enjoyable experience. Miki was honest with her son and told her that she decided to be my lover because of what we were now family, Miki went so far as to admit that if things went well in the future Takashi would have a little sister. Takashi''s face looked like a chameleon turning from pale white to sickly green finally turning red in fury. "You fucking idiot, you slept with my mother!" - Takashi had yelled at the top of his lungs as he tried to hit me. As his new stepfather, it was my duty to educate him so I hit him a bit without causing any real damage, just a couple of non-lethal, but extremely painful blows to the liver. "Calm down Takashi, we are technically family so we must coborate to face the bad situation we are in" - I used a noble and fair voice while I did my best not tough. "Fuck off! I won''t let my mother be with a fucking womanizer like you! " - Takashi is writhing in pain, but still, he managed to stand up. My instinct warned me that Takashi was getting stronger, but nothing dangerous, it could still kill him with one blow. The weft armor strengthened Takashi seeing me as a threat to his family, but since I stole most of the weft armor from him, the danger was negligible. Thanks to the dual cultivation that I have been practicing every night, some of my lovers like Saeko and Mikoto could sweep the ground with Takashi. The only man in the group who put all his effort into training the martial arts that I have taught them is Asashi. I like that guy, he and Hirano are not jealous of my situation and arepletely obedient so they will be good soldiers. As Takashi experienced a power surge worthy of a protagonist, his momentum died when Miki stopped the fight. "Enough Takashi! I am an adult woman and I can make my own decisions, if I want to start a family with Luis is my business, although you are my son and I love you that does not mean that you can choose what I will do with my life "- Miki put a serious expression while I was looking at Takashi. - "It would make me happy if you could ept my rtionship with Luis, but even if you don''t, I''m not going to leave it, since your father left us I''ve been very lonely, I hope you can understand" Takashi was left with a nk expression before lowering his head. - "I''m sorry mom, when dad left us I did not think about your feelings, although I do not agree with this I will not oppose either" "Son ..." - Miki smiled with tears and hugged Takashi who also cried a little. That night I stuffed Miki as a Christmas turkey to congratte her on her good job dealing with her son, that way I didn''t have to kill a protagonist and made sure of another useful soldier. Takashi''s case wasn''t the only problem with the men in the group. Most of the men looked at me with resentment and envy, although I put Ki in the room so that no one would hear what I did with my lovers, any idiot could know that I was having fun every night. For now, I had Rin watch the men in the group to see which he was the first to sumb to jealousy. Envy is the most destructive and human sin, it would not be strange if some of them do something stupid due to jealousy so I want to wait to see what they will do to use them as an example. Maybe I will have to repeat the scenario of Izumi and Saori where I wille to save the princess in her moment of despair or maybe one of the men will try to kill me, I am curious what will happen. For now, I will drop that matter and focus on punishing the brat who has brought me a lot of trouble. "Why did you think it would be a good idea to get girls interested in me?" - I think I know the answer, but I want to confirm it. "If Rin is a good girl then Onii-chan will reward Rin, Rin just wants to make Onii-chan happy" - Rin looked at me with teary eyes. This time he is not pretending and he really is afraid of having bothered me, the trauma of leaving her is one of the most severe I have seen, how troublesome. "Listen Rin, if you want to give me girls to make me happy then let me know first, it will be troublesome if your actions cause discontent in the group" - I replied with a serious voice, I felt like a father scolding his daughter, I definitely do not want children. "Nn" - Rin nodded sadly. She really is a second Izumi, I can''t getpletely mad at Rin since she just wants my approval and attention, she''s just a child devoid of affection. I walked over to Rin and held her in my arms. - "Listen Rin, mistakes are human, just learn from your mistakes so that you can improve, even though you caused me problems with Mimi, Rize, and most of the girls, I''m still not upset ..." Rin is just a girl who needs a guide, instead of a lover what she requires is a father, someone who teaches her limits, responsibilities and who gives approval. "Rin, when I said that you were a good girl I meant that you are an obedient girl, I don''t want you to be obsessed with making me happy, I just want you to be a good and happy girl" - Rin buried her head in my shoulder, I felt that she had started crying and was trying to hold it back. "It''s okay Rin, a good girl can cry" -I patted Rin''s head and the girl started to cry. "I am sorry! Sniff sniff I¡­ I don''t want you to leave me¡­ Sniff I just want you to love me, that''s all¡­ "- Rin was crying uncontrobly. We were in my room that used to be the director''s office, I remodeled this ce to make it a suitable ce to rx so it''sfortable, the best thing is that most of the furniture was not damaged so I went to a sofa and sat with Rin in my arms. We stayed like this for a long time until Rin fell asleep, they didn''t bother us as it is early and most of the group is busy dismantling chairs and scrap metal that I have been collecting from outside. I have gone out to collect car doors, pipes, and wire, this scrap is disassembled and then used to reinforce the school''s fences, windows, and any possible entrance for the mutants. No one is allowed to be idle. There are two groups, the first group is in charge of working on the fortifications and amodating the supplies that I have been collecting from abroad, they are basically misceneous jobs that not everyone likes to do, but they have no other option, Rin and her friends are part of this group. I am promoting childbor but there are no longer any child protection groups so it doesn''t matter. The second group is in charge of training all day, for now they have note out to help me gather supplies as I am worried that they are too weak, I will only allow them to do search parties when they reach the High-ss Disciple level at the very least, it will be troublesome if they die and I have grown fond of some women like Saeko who reminds me of Shigure. I really want to see Shigure again ... Ah whatever, one step at a time. There are some people from the misceneous workgroup whoin of being exploited, I put those people through a day of training and they did notin again. My basic training method scares them too much. My training is based on breaking human limits through pain and bringing out all innate potential through suffering, the ideal training for masochists. The most important thing is that I have created personalized training for each person. I observed their personalities, strengths, and physiognomies to give them suitable martial art. I n to go back to Kenichi''s world as my own martial art is just taking shape and I want to meet some advanced martial artists in levels Super Master like Jenazad and Legendary Master like Hayato. For now, I have postponed the trip since I want to strengthen myself as much as possible in this world since my original ns in the world of Kenichi will have to change, I will use a more direct approach and face Yami and Ryozanpaku to stimte my growth. One idea I have is to take Kaede with me, I can take her with the only condition that she is willing to renounce her world origin and be tied to me. That means whenever I travel to another world Kaede wille with me unless I can find a way to create a pocket space where I can keep Kaede. There are many risks in this since Kaede is a killing machine, but at the same time, it will be safer since I will be able to explore her full potential and help her grow. The most important thing is that I don''t want to part with Kaede. So far the woman I have been most fond of is Shigure, for various reasons I really fell in love with her and I miss her, also for that reason I want to use a more direct approach in the world of Kenichi. As for Kaede, the fact that I am King Diclonius and she is Queen Diclonius makes me want to have her by my side. In fact, Kaede is on the other side of the door eavesdropping. If I train Kaede so that she can use martial arts with her vectors then it will be easier for me to deal with that idiot Jenazad, I really want to hit that son of a bitch. Well, those are ns for another time, for now I have to rx a bit and build a proper foundation, it is not like there is a serious problem in the short term. "Luis I need you to help me rescue my friends!" Mikoto yelled from the hallway waking up Rin and causing Kaede to hide. Mikoto opened the door, she was holding a long-distance satellitemunicator, her expression was anxious and it gave me the feeling that something troublesome wasing. "My friends in the hospital are in danger, we have to help them!" Mikoto kept screaming even though I''m in front of her. How troublesome. Chapter 53: Happiness is in the Little Things in Life Chapter 53: Happiness is in the Little Things in Life My ns to take a break were ruined as Mikoto''spanions are in danger. Mikoto has been trying to contact her friends and when they finally answered her call instead of a warm greeting, what she received was a threat that she would not dare to return to the hospital since Mikoto and Arashi were expelled from ck Label. It doesn''t have to be a genius to notice that the people at the hospital weren''t hostile to their friends, rather, they wanted to protect them from something dangerous. Instead of getting angry, Mikoto ran to ask for my help, even if the girl may be an impulsive tsundere she knows it would be suicide trying to deal with a problem that her friends can''t deal with. Mikoto has told me all about ck Label, love is incredible, Mikoto did not consider for a moment the possibility that I was part of a hostile group, if we were enemies she would be giving me to her group on a silver tter. After I will give her interrogation resistance training, I don''t dislike her absolute trust in me, but I worry that someone might trick her into getting my secrets out of her. From what Mikoto said, the people of ck Label are strong, they are too strong to be ordinary humans without ess to Ki so the scale of power in this world is increasingly unbnced, which is problematic. Since I am the strongest person Mikoto knows she did not hesitate to ask me for help which I agreed, I want ck Label to join my group as my group is not only too small to establish a solid foundation, most of the group are too weak and although some people have good potential they stillck training. There are two people at ck Label that I am interested in, Sayo Hitsugi the sick chief, and Yuko Sagiri the chief surgeon at the hospital. Sayo is something like an experiment that Yuko rescued, Mikoto doesn''t know the details of what happened, but one thing is clear, Sayo is strong and Yuko is skilled. In fact, Yuko is a disciple of the former Busujima family patriarch, although Saekocks physical strength, her sword techniques are astonishing and are not inferior to Shigure''s sword techniques at least when ites to skill. Yuko is a highly talented martial artist, but without Ki, if I grant her Ki then I will have a warrior with great potential on my side. Sayo is more interesting. What Mikoto told about the nurse may sound exaggerated to normal people, but in my opinion, Sayo is an innate genius with monstrous strength that if trained carefully, it will be easy for her to ovee experts on destructive power like Apachai. There are other interesting people like a nurse with the ability to analyze any problem that affects the physical and even mental health of her patients as well as being able to erase short-term memories, I want to learn medicine techniques from her as they sound useful. Overall, ck Label is a treasure chest full of wonders that I n to im for myself and no one is going to stop me from obtaining those treasures. . T????????????a???????????k????????????e????????????? ?????????????t???????????????????h?????e????? ??????????????w??????o????????????m????????e??????????n?????????????????????,????????????????? ??????????????k??????????i???????????l?????????????????????l??????????? ??????????t???????????h??????????????e??????? ??????????????????m?????????e????????????n????????????? . Some men can be useful as soldiers, remember I need to form an army. . C???????????e??????????r??????????t????????a?????????i?????????????????n?????????????? . One important thing thesest few days is that I have managed to create a certain harmony with Madness. It is partly thanks to the efforts of my lovers helping me to meditate intensely every night, but more importantly, Madness and I came to an agreement, we would both team up to stop the Diclonius impulses as it will be a problem if I start killing my harem. I have been training my willpower with Kaede, we both sat in a reinforced room and let out our genocidal instinct, the point is to be able to control it and not fall into insanity. It was difficult, but I got benefits. My Will of Steel skill reached 100%, my Will went from Unbreakable 70% to 82%, Calm reached 65%, I was finally able to control the Intimidation skill and raised it to 35%, and even Rasen went up to 5.4%, the problem was that Madness also rose and is now at 28%. You gain something you lose something, if the price of power is my sanity it seems fair to me. Another issue was that Kaede loses control easily so I had to hit her to stop her as her vector control is improving rapidly making her more dangerous. She always gets mad when I beat her unconscious, but nothing a little patting and candy can''t fix. I''m bing an ideal abusive father, I don''t know what to think about it. Kaede is the second strongest person in the group after me and that is why I left her at the main base to protect Shizuka, Nao, and the other women who do not specialize inbat, I am worried that something could happen to them in my absence since the hospital is far from the school and Navi will not be able to monitor them. The rescue team consists of Mikoto, Arashi, Saeko, Rei, Hirano, and I as thebat team apanied by Yui, Alice, and 10 mutant animals as the recon and support team. My affinity with non-feline animals allowed me to subject several mutant animals that I found, at this point I am sure that my lineage is rted to dogs since of the 10 mutant creatures that apany us 7 are dogs, 2 birds, and a rat. It takes me a long time to subdue mutant animals and many times they flee when they see me so I have not been able to get an army, but the dogs follow me obediently as soon as they see me. There are another 20 mutant animals that were left at the base as a security measure so the ce is bing an animal shelter. The interesting thing is that some of the girls have a good affinity with animals, Yui and Alice being the most prominent. The animals see me as the leader of the pack while Alice, Yui, the teacher Megumi, and Chino are somewhat of sub-leaders. If I am not present then the animals will obey these girls so I n to train them to be capable generals. Mutant animals possess greater strength, intelligence, and speed than normal animals, butpared to mutant humans, animals are much weaker. Yet they have a strong point that makes them a valuable resource. Mutant animals grow stronger by eating the brains of other mutant animals or infected humans. Common and mutant zombies may perhaps do the same, but they only seek to attack uninfected humans and I have not had time to study their behavior. I have not had the time or the equipment to do experiments, so on the trip to the hospital, I hope to find appropriate medical equipment. At the moment we are moving in two vehicles, the main car is an armored military vehicle, a Humvee M1025 that was at Rika''s house and I must say, I love this car. It''s my first time owning my own car and I love it, I can run over people-ahem, infected, without worrying about causing a dent in the bumper, people just turn to meat paste when they get run over, I love it. "Luis, why do you hit every infected we see?" - Mikoto asked with a raised eyebrow. "It is faster to move forward instead of evading" - I answered seriously while running over an infected old woman making her explode like a watermelon, heh. "That''s true, but I feel like you''re enjoying this" - Miko kept looking at me doubtfully. "It''s your imagination" - I replied with the same seriousness while I ran the tires over an infected child. The fact that they are living people who can be healed if I find a way to bring them back to sanity only makes it more fun. . R???????????u???????????????????n?????? ??????o??????????????v??????????????e????????r???????? ????????t????????h???????e???????????? ????????????????????g?????i????????r???????????l???????????? . Sure, it literally explodes. . M??????????u?????????a???h??????????????a????????????h???????????a??????????????????h?????????????a?????????????h???????a???????????? . Heh. "I insist, I think you enjoy it too much" - Mikoto stopped looking at me and just sighed, she is cute when she is not insistent. "Instead of judging my driving skills, you better try to contact your friends, they haven''t responded since they told you not to look for them." - I continued to have fun while thinking about the possible dangers we would encounter. The equipment I brought is small so we can easily escape if things get too dangerous. Behind the Humvee is a reinforced school truck where the mutant animals, Yui, Alice, Hirano, and Arashi ride. On the way to the hospital, we found hundreds of mutants, but I reinforced the two vehicles with Ki so we could move forward without a problem. To avoid having to resort to extreme eating measures, I brought in arge number of cereal bars and energy shakes that I found in a gym. I was able to gather very good resources in my daily explorations, if I did not have to take care of my group it would be easy for me to survive in this world which exins its difficulty. It is difficult to have a huge harem since I have to take care of all my lovers, but it is worth it, being able to have Shizuka and Nao in the same bed is one of the things that motivates me to be alive. "Are you thinking of women?" - Mikoto pouted. Although we are not the only ones in the car, no one interrupted us. Saeko is obedient and never criticizes my actions, Rei is too dependent and she prefers not to bother me as long as I don''t abandon her. Women like Mikoto who criticize me or act jealous are rare in my harem. Although it can be annoying at times, it is nice to talk to someone who is not afraid to speak his mind because if everyone around me blindly obeyed me it would make me think that I am surrounded by sex dolls and not people. On the other hand, that Mikoto can intuit what I think despite my acting skills makes me think that female intuition is terrifying, I need to improve my acting ability if I want to continue increasing my harem. "I''m thinking that we should be cautious, the description you gave of your friends shows that they are strong so something that can put them in danger must be really dangerous" - I spoke in a solemn voice to divert the subject. "I know ..." - Mikoto forgot his jealousy and started to worry. Contrary to driving rules, I took my hand off the wheel and patted Mikoto''s head. In a soft voice, Iforted her. - "Everything will be fine, regardless of the circumstance we will find a way to save them and take them to our base" "Thank you" - Mikoto closed her eyes and smiled. "Even so, remember to face reality, we cannot save all civilians and we will only save those we can" - I spoke in a serious voice but tried to keep a trace of concern and affection. Regting the emotions in the voice is problematic. "I understand, I will not ask you to save all the people in the hospital, just saving my friends is more than enough" - Mikoto showed some pain in her words, but there was great determination in her eyes. Since Mikoto loosened the knot in her heart, her resolve grew and with it, her selfishness also grew. Mikoto now prioritizes her own happiness and that of her loved ones over innocent people, I love this girl. "Sure, I''ll do my best to save your friends" - I smiled, I like Mikoto''s growth. "I just hope that Hitsugi-san and Sagiri-san don''t fall into your clutches ..." - Mikoto sighed to herself without taking into ount that I can hear her. Nobody seems to remember that I have improved my hearing. Is it part of the plot armor? Interesting. Sorry Mikoto, because of how you described your group I can''t let them go, but look on the bright side, they will all be gathered in the same bed which should strengthen the friendship between you. I''m so nice to my lovers that I deserve a vacation, I want a vacation, I really need a fucking vacation. Chapter 54: Finding a Problem, Like Always Chapter 54: Finding a Problem, Like Always The closer we got to the hospital the more infected we found, the mutants began to appear. Mikoto suggested taking a secret path that led to the underground rear area of ??the hospital through a tunnel. I had to put aside my new hobby of running over people and we circled the area to get to the secret path. The area was clear since it was an uninhabited area so they had not infected, only some mutant animals. Although it would be useful to take them to increase the strength of our team I did not have time to tame them as it would take from a few hours to a full day to subject them to my Intimidation ability while they are immobilized so they do not escape. I used my Intimidation ability so that the mutant animals did not approach, we quickly reached the secret tunnel and went through it, it was aplex system of tunnels where it would be easy to get lost if the correct way was not known in addition to having multiple traps, if Mikoto did note it would take me weeks to find my way. When we reached the exit of the tunnel that connected with the secret entrance to the underground area of ??the hospital we found that the ce was blocked by several rocks, a copse must have urred, but the problem is that there have been no earthquakes so a strong explosion must have urred. I got out of the car and looked at the rocks, I have worked in construction so I learned various things about architecture and demolition. To remove the rocks you would need heavy machinery, the other option is to destroy the rocks, but they are too big and heavy. "Will we have to go back?" - Mikoto looked anxious. When we were on the way to the hospital we heard some explosions so they must be in a difficult battle. I will have to use my new trick, it is just a prototype of a new technique that I am developing so it is not perfect and it puts a lot of stress on my body as well as requiring preparation time so it is not effective inbat yet. "Mikoto back away" - I went to the rocks. Mikoto was anxious, but she did what I told her, she''s cute when she''s obedient. I spread my legs, raised my left arm vertically parallel to my torso in a defense position, my right arm went back to prepare a direct karate strike. This was the pose from the Dance of Four Gods moves series, the first pose: Basaltic Fist, but a custom version. First, get my heart to increase blood flow by targeting blood flow to my right arm. [Skill: Advance (100%), Activated] Then it is to make the Ki cover my blood vessels to prevent them from being damaged while the Hamon optimizes the muscle tissue to make the muscle fibers not tear when hitting. Then it''s Madness''s turn. . Y?????????????????e?????????y???????????????? . By doing a couple of unpleasant experiments, I discovered that ck blood can harden inside or outside of my body. When outside it can be small weapons like needles, threads, or razor des, but it is extremely difficult to control and I need the help of Madness. When the ck blood is in my body and it solidifies it does not obstruct my blood vessels and instead improves the strength of my body, my organs and it is even harder than steel, the problem is that using ck blood for a long time causes me to pain headlong, dizzy and ironically, a state of madness. In fact, my Berserk ability activates automatically if I use ck blood for more than 5 minutes. I currently have 300 milliliters of ck blood in my body due to the Madness surge, it may not seem like much, but it is enough to harden my fist and enhance my attack. ck blood flowed to my fist, although there is no change in appearance the hardness of my fist with ck blood and Ki is equivalent to the reinforced steel of an armored truck. This was not all, the air around my fist began to spiral as the Rasen altered the flow of my Ki so that it spun like a drill. A mechanical sound simr to an excavator began to y, the sound getting louder the more Rasen put on my fist. I cannot use all my Rasen and Ki in this technique or my fist would explode, I am currently using my new technique at 40% of its power which will make my arm go numb for 5 minutes, if I exceed that limit I will not be able to use my arm for a few hours or even days. While the sound of a drill was so loud it hurt my ears, I prepared to hit, Navi suggested a name for this technique and I liked how it sounded. The fact that yelling the name of the technique or skill when attacking improvesbat power seems ridiculous to me, but I can''t change it. "Giga ... Drill ... BREAK!" - My voice sounded like a bestial roar as the drill soundplemented the destructive sound. * giant drill sounds * * sounds of things exploding * The main rock blocking the entrance was pulverized, the surrounding rocks were thrown away as they exploded. I was careful calcting where to hit so that the rocks did not hit the cars when they exploded, the ce was filled with dust and debris, but no one was injured. I looked at my hand, the skin on my knuckles was injured, but instead of bleeding, there was only a metallic ck color inside the wounds. ck blood helps prevent bleeding so Madness is not as useless as Navi. I used a bit of Hamon to start the wounds to heal, I have already determined the amount of Hamon I can use without attracting infected. I can''t do a full treatment or use the techniques to adhere to slippery surfaces, but treating small wounds is not a problem. "Good, now let''s go" - I called my group who only looked at me with stupid expressions, only Saeko was calm as if this was normal. "... You have to teach me to do that" - Mikoto looked at the rubble in amazement, even if I have already exined my strength, is different from hearing him to seeing it. "It''s not perfect yet, when I finish designing my martial art I will teach all of you" - I kissed Mikoto''s forehead, I like it when people seek to improve either in strength, technique, or knowledge. "Can it be adapted to a sword technique?" - Saeko approached with curiosity. "I n to adapt my techniques to the use of any weapon, my idea is that even bullets can use this technique" - Masters in shooting techniques also exist. Kenichi''s father was a Master level expert in shooting techniques, but hisck of physical power and the fact that he does not possess Ki makes him a crystal cannon, a strong attack, but nonexistent resistance. That is why it was easy for me to use acupuncture to alter his nervous system so that he could not touch Saori. When this is over I will return to Kenichi''s world, I want to see Kenichi''s face when he knows that I will be his stepfather and future brother-inw. "Can I learn it?" - Arashi approached with curiosity. The subject is the third person who tries the most to learn the martial arts that I have given them, in terms of dedication he is only below the girl Naoki who is too stubborn for her age, and Saeko who has shown dedication that is close to obsession. So far Saeko is the only one who has managed to awaken the Ki, although she still cannot use it the fact that she can feel it in less than a week of training makes her a terrifying genius. As a reward I gave her the Growth Type Sword, it is an ancient-looking katana that grows stronger with its user so it is a weapon that starts out weak but has unlimited potential in the right hands. I decided not to use that weapon since, although it could grow by my side, my specialty is many weapons and I do not want to focus on a single weapon, that sword has the restriction that it can only have one wielder and the user who uses it has to make a contract where you will not be able to wield any other sharp type weapon, you are not even allowed to use simple scissors or nail clippers. Despite the inconveniences, Saeko was more than happy to receive it, the best thing is that she did not question the origin of the weapon as her loyalty rose to 100%. Needless to say, I was very fond of Saeko that night. Anyway, it''s time for her to im the treasure called ck Label. I generally hate surprises, but it would be a pleasant surprise if the ck Label women are in danger so that I can save them and start making a good impression. While I hate the hero saving princess tactic, I can''t deny that it''s too convenient. The secret entrance was a reinforced door with a fingerprint scanner, retina scanner, and a number pad for a password. Mikoto was able to open all three locks, although her friends told her not toe back it seems they didn''t have time to change the passwords. When we entered we did not find anything strange, the ce wasrge and could be an excellent base so I started to think that we could move here, but that depends on how bad the situation is upstairs. Mikoto took us to a lifting tform that doubles as a heavy lift. The higher we climbed the more I frowned, I began to hear sounds of gunshots, grunts, and screams, I used the Ki radar and sensed dozens of human presences that were being overwhelmed by hundreds of infected. My head ached from over information so I stopped the radar, but the situation didn''t look good. "The situation is dangerous, when we arrive Hirano will give support fire, do not explore far and only clean the nearby area, focus on mutants since there are more than 10 mutants lurking" - I looked at the fat man who was not wearing sses now. "Yes sir!" - Hirano responded like a soldier, he was armed with an assault rifle and a backpack with dozens of cartridges. After talking I did eye surgery to repair Hirano''s optic nerves so he no longer needs sses and his aim became really terrifying. To prevent Hirano from freezing in fear when fighting an uninfected human I had him kill some idiots who tried to assault me ??when I was looking for supplies. It was a small gang of survivors who thought they might rob me because I was scouting alone, I captured more than a dozen and brought them to the base to use as whetstones for some members of my group, my methods were questioned by some of my kindest lovers like Shizuka and Megumi but Mikoto and Saeko supported my idea saying that it was the best way to build a temper, although when those idiots threatened to **** my lovers and kill me even Shizuka approved of the training. Hirano vomited on his first kill, but after the fifth corpse, he could bear it, although I think his personality became more sadistic when fighting, as long as he remains obedient I don''t care. "Saeko and Rei will protect Alice and Yuki as theymand the animals to explore the area, don''t make the animals fight and just focus on tracking down mutants and survivors within 100 meters, report anything you find to Saeko even if it''s just a shadow in the distance "- Saeko is the most trustworthy person I have in this world so I want her to learn to lead. "Hai Onii-chan!" - The pair of girls nodded without fear of the danger they were about to experience. Due to Rin''s actions, the girls in the group idolize me to the point of obsession. I gave Rin advice to use people''s weaknesses to her advantage, Rin took advantage of the fact that the girls felt lonely without their parents, and now all the family dependency was transferred to me so I am now like her father figure, the problem is that they are developing the Electraplex so they are getting bolder with their advancements. Alice is an obedient and honest girl who will do anything to get approval, she was even willing to order her dog to bite the neck of one of the gang members. Yuki is cute, but she is crazy, not crazy like Rin or Izumi, she literally has a delusional schizophrenia problem thates up whenever she is under a lot of stress. Despite her instability, Yuki is a capable child as somehow her mind interprets murder as a way of ying games so she happily orders the animals to kill her targets without the slightest regret. Madness and Navi like the girl. "Arashi, apany Mikoto and take care of cleaning the entrance and looking for the hospital staff, remember, the priority is to survive, do not sacrifice for the civilians" - I have endeavored to imnt the survivor mentality in my group. "I will eliminate the mutants, if you see a dangerous enemy or begin to feel pressured by the numbers, go back immediately, do not take unnecessary risks" - I spoke seriously as the tform reached the entrance. Although most of the people who do misceneous work still maintain their empathy for others, the battle group is already able to see for their own lives before the lives of innocent people, no stupid martyred heroes in my group, I have even acted as if the pressure of the environment is affecting my mentality so no one questions my attitude or criticizes me as someone cruel. When the door was opening I thought of something. Why didn''t the hospital staff evacuate the civilians to the underground floor? I used the Ki radar again and found the answer. "Back off" - I made a sign for them to move away as I crouched down to prepare an onught. My hand was covered in Ki and Rasen tounch a smaller scale Giga Drill Break to prevent my hand from going numb. When we opened the door we saw him, he was a fucking man over 2 meters tall, his skin was a gray-blue color and he was dressed in a ck raincoat, boots, and hat. All around him were crushed corpses of patients, doctors, and nurses who were brutally murdered. "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" - Before the mutant could react my fist hit his chest. It was like hitting a steel pir, but my strength was enough to drive him through the wall and out of the room. I got up to hit again. - "Quick, move to help, there are not many mutants nearby, but stay alert, if necessary return to the tform and flee" My group left the room while I was preparing for a second strike, the damn monster was getting up smoothly, this damn world is troublesome. Chapter 55: Hes a Beast! Chapter 55: He''s a Beast! (Perspective Miki Tsurugi) Things were ruined in an instant when the infection turned people into what appear to be zombies, our hospital was full of patients and medical personnel. It had been one of the busiest days of the year so the number of patients was exaggerated. After the outbreak, we had to abandon our identity as health personnel and we took up arms to defend patients. This would expose our secret as a terrorist organization, but the situation left us no alternative. Although the hospital is a cover to cover the actions of ck Label, all the personnel know how to handle weapons so from doctors, nurses and janitors they took a gun and fought. I was able to contact Mikoto who was at school, I told her not toe as the trip from the school to the hospital would be too dangerous, I was worried that she and Arashi would put themselves in danger, and with the strength they have they should be able to take care of themselves if they walked away of crowded ces. After that I didn''t contact Mikoto, I wanted her to think that we left the hospital so she wouldn''t risk looking for us. Sayo, Yuko, and I took out enemies with strange abilities like hooded fellows who could climb walls and extremely fast little men. We managed to eradicate the zombies, with the help of the research staff we began to analyze the cause of this disaster. We found a highly contagious virus that spreads through fluids, impairs brain activity that regtes reasoning while increasing violent tendencies. The worrying thing is that I found simrities between this virus and the D99 virus that is the source of Sayo''s superhuman strength. I have not mentioned this to the others because I am concerned that it might affect Sayo plus it would be dangerous to guess without evidence. I wanted to continue studying the virus, but problems arose this morning. At dawn the hospital was attacked by a new wave of zombies and strange creatures, we had repelled them before so we were not anxious. The problem was a strange 2-meter tall man walking in front of the group. The man was not human, the zombies did not attack him, and his strength was monstrous. He easily destroyed the barricades we had ced around the hospital allowing zombies to invade the facility. Sayo and Yuko started fighting with the man, the man was too tough, Yuko can cut steel and split cars in one cut, but her sword could barely pierce the man''s skin. To top it off, the force of his blows was terrifying, with a casual blow he sent Sayo flying, and even though she got up and kept fighting, her condition was not good. Zombies, mutant creatures, and the gray-skinned man. Fiona organized some nurses and doctors to evacuate most of the patients to the entrance to the underground floor. Before we did not evacuate them since we thought we could control the situation and we did not want to expose all our resources for fear of being identified as ck Label, we were naive. We began to fight to resist. During thebat, I found the radio with which I contacted Mikoto, by coincidence she had called to try to contact us. On impulse I answered that she was expelled from ck Label so she wouldn''te near, then I cut the call and threw the radio away. As Mikoto''s caretaker, it is my duty to keep her alive since she doesn''t know if we can survive. With a rifle I began to kill the zombies, I had moved away from Sayo and Yuko to look for Aki, she is one of the best nurses in the hospital for her ability to detect problems in the body and erase memories, but shecksbat skills for what I was worried that something might happen to her. While searching for Aki I heard strange sounds from a room that was used as a staff break room. When I opened the door I found a scene that froze me. A hooded creature was eating the remains of persons that were spilled on the ground. "Damn monster!" - I was enraged, many of those people were my acquaintances and friends, seeing their corpses being eatenpletely enraged me. With a shot to the head, I killed the creature. I looked around. Visors and limbs scattered on the ground, Aki should have been in this ce, I began to think the worst as I felt my heartbreak. Aki and Yuko are my best friends, even though it annoys me that men ignore me every time I''m with them since both women''s breasts are so big that they make me envious, I really value their friendship since we practically grew up together. When tears threatened toe out, a joyous cry made me look behind a sofa. "Tsurugi!" - Aki came out behind the sofa, her face was covered in tears and her face was pale, but she looked unharmed. I smiled when Aki ran to hug me, even though her huge breasts annoyed me she is still one of my best friends, almost like a little sister due to how clumsy she is. "I was scared! That thing came in through the window and killed everyone! I was scared, I hid in the first ce I found ... " - Aki spoke fast out of fear and I could only pat her on the back. "Okay, I''ll take you to the evacuation group to escape" - I feel like a mother taking care of her daughter. "You will note?" - Aki doesn''t change, she continues to act like a girl, but that makes her a bit adorable. That innocence of hers makes her an easy prey so I''ve had to protect her from all kinds of perverts. "I can''t, I have to support Sayo and Yuko" - I''m worried about those two, the tall man was a terrifying monster and I don''t know if they can deal with him. Aki looked worried, but in the end, she nodded. - "Okay, just be careful" I smiled, she really is like a little girl. The entrance to the underground area is not far, we just have to turn in the next corridor and Aki will be safe. At that moment the wall broke as the giant gray-skinned man flew like a cannonball and crashed into another wall. "What''s that?!" - Aki screamed in panic as she hid behind me. I didn''t know how to answer, I could only look at the huge human-like monster. His body had no cuts, although his skin had regenerated every time Yuko cut it at least his clothes should have the cuts but he no longer had them. Was there another one of these things? Why is iting from the area where the evacuation zone was? I didn''t have time to think about the worst-case scenario as a young man appeared from the hole in the wall. "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" - The young man yelled as he shot out and hit the giant on the head. "Kyaaa!" - Aki yelled as the sound of an explosion apanied by a drill sounded causing us to cover our ears. The giant went back through the wall until it hit the wall of the next room. "Ugh, two hits in a row seems like my limit" - The young man held his right arm, his arm was covered in cuts as he dangled as if he couldn''t move it. The young man looked at us and then smiled. "Hello, you must be Nijou Aki and Tsurugi Miki, you really are as beautiful as Mikoto said, my name is Luis, it is a pleasure to meet you" - The young man had a kind expression. Almost all men tend to stare at Aki''s chest while drooling, that''s why I broke up with myst boyfriend. This young man seemed to appreciate the appearance of Aki but he did not eat her with his eyes, instead of her he seemed to direct his attention to me which made me feel a little happy, for the first time a man paid more attention to me than to Aki. "Are you friends with Mikoto-chan?" - Aki sounded happy. I''m happy too, but I''m worried if Mikoto came to help us, more importantly, who is this young man? His strength seems to surpass Sayo which is definitely not normal. He looks young, did he meet Mikoto at school? Does he have a girlfriend? He is handsome and seems reliable¡­ I think I have been single for a long time, to think that I would be interested in a teenager. "Although I would like to talk to a couple of such beautiful women there are more important things" - The young man named Luis looked in the direction of the monster. The monster had a hole in its chest while his head had a bleeding dent, even so, he kept an expressionless face as he stood up. "Luis!" - I heard Mikoto''s voice that came from where Luis had entered. "Mikoto-chan!" - Aki was happy to see the silver-haired girl, I was happy too. "Nijou-san, Tsurugi-san!" - Mikoto saw us and shouted with joy, it seems that she was worried about us, this silly girl ... I''m d to see her safe. "I''m sorry to interrupt the emotional meeting, but we are in a bad situation, Mikoto takes your friends to the entrance and they evacuate, I will take care of that thing while the others look for survivors, we have to escape from this ce" - Luis sounded quite mature to despite being young, I really wonder where Mikoto met him. "Yes, be careful" - Mikoto had a worried tone that he hadn''t heard before. Are they in a rtionship? "I understand, hurry to evacuate" - Luis went to the monster, looking at his back, I think I have never seen such a reliable back. "Go!" - Mikoto took my and Aki''s hand to lead us to the entrance of the underground floor. The three of us look in the direction of the young man with concern, Aki is kind and Mikoto seems to have a close rtionship with the young man while I have seen the strength of the monster so I am concerned if the young man will be able to fight, especially since his arm seemed injured when performing the previous attack. I shook my head, I must first get Aki to safety. When I looked at the entrance of the secret passage I was horrified, the scene was much more horrible than in the rest area. Nurses, doctors, old people and children, the bodies of the patients that we had been protecting now were just pieces of flesh and blood that covered the ground. The evacuation failed. There should still be patients in other areas of the hospital, but this group was thergest. "Get down quickly, I''ll go help Luis" - Mikoto pointed to the entrance where there were a couple of girls Mikoto''s age who were protecting a couple of little girls who seemed to be giving instructions to a group of small animals. What surprised me was that Mikoto did not seem affected by the corpses, although Mikoto did not rte to all the hospital staff even she knew them and the ce was full of corpses of innocent people including children. I am somewhat like her foster mother so it worries me if Mikoto is holding back her emotions so I couldn''t help but ask her. - "Mikoto are you okay with the bodies?" "Yes, I know they are innocent people and their deaths are sad, but I cannot save them all, I must move on and survive, as long as the people that matter most to me are well I will feel satisfied" - Mikoto had a determined look that surprised me. When did she mature so much? I don''t know if this change is good or bad, but I am a little proud to see her grow. Is it because of that young man? "Mikoto, that young man from before, is he your boyfriend?" - I asked as a joke but Mikoto blushed. Really? Mikoto is bing an adult, I feel happy, but I find it a shame, this young man is handsome and he is the first to pay attention to me even though Aki was by my side. I sighed, I need a boyfriend. Mikoto''s embarrassed face turned gloomy upon hearing me sigh. "Did Luis say something when he saw you?" - Mikoto asked with the most seriousness I''ve ever seen. "He said you told him about us! He seems like a nice and trustworthy man "- Aki replied cheerfully. "..." - Mikoto came over and put a hand on my shoulder and Aki''s. "That guy is a damn pervert, be careful not to fall into the clutches of him" - I think Mikoto has not looked so serious even in her assassination missions. "But he seems like a nice person" - Aki tilted her head in confusion. "He said something! I bet that fool said something! Tell me what he said!" - Mikoto looked upset. I decided not toment that Luis paid me more attention than Aki, which made me happy. "Mikoto, you shouldn''t speak ill of your boyfriend" - I tried to calm the girl I have cared for years. "You do not understand! He''s a fucking womanizer with a harem of over twelve women! The worst thing is that that idiot can deal with all of them at once!" - Mikoto screamed furiously, but then she started to blush when she realized what she said. Oh so he''s so young and full of vitality, now I a little curious. "Deal with all of them? What are you talking about?" - Aki asked innocently. This woman, despite her appearance, ispletely clueless about sexual matters. Mikoto just got serious again and looked Aki into her eyes. - "Nijou-san, you must be the most careful, that idiot is aplete pervert and he will try to do something to you" Fufufu, little Mikoto now behaves like a jealous wife however Luis seems to find me more attractive than Aki so Mikoto seems to be wrong ~ I feel like we are forgetting something. Ah, it is true. * sounds of things exploding * "Aki, go to a safe ce, Mikoto let''s help your dear boyfriend, he seems to be in trouble" - I spoke seriously, then I will have time to annoy my adorable prot¨¦g¨¦. "Be careful, also help that boy, I could see that there are some strange things in his body that seem to be hurting him, but I''m not sure what he is" - Aki had a worried expression. Her ability can analyze people''s physical state and is more effective than most high-tech medical instruments and can even find mental and emotional problems so if she says that there is something that is damaging the young man''s body it must be something serious. "I understand, when things settle down please do a full study on him" - Mikoto looked worried, but she was able to control her emotions, she is really maturing. Now let''s help that cool guy, he sounds like he''s in trouble. Chapter 56: Im Sinking Into More Trouble Chapter 56: I''m Sinking Into More Trouble I''m in fucking trouble. After taking the first blow at the blue-gray-skinned monster, I realized that this thing has a stronger body than Apachai. The second blow brought me close to the limit of what my arm can withstand, if it weren''t for the support of the ck blood my arm would be unusable for a week. I had to cut on my arm to expel the excess blood umted from using Advance, then I used acupuncture to prevent bleeding and rx the muscles to prevent them from bing inmed. When I saw the pair of women, I remembered Mikoto''s descriptions about the ck Label people and I recognized them as Aki Nijou and Miki Tsurugi. Aki''s chest wasparable to Nao and Shizuka, a wonder of nature. I held back the instinctive urge that was screaming at me to see that pair of majestic breasts and gave Tsurugi my full attention. As described by Mikoto, Tsurugi is a skilled sniper and anesthesiologist who constantly argues with Yuko for being more popr with male patients. Mikoto said that once Tsurugi got drunk and started screaming that men are trash for preferring giant breasts. Although Tsurugi is beautiful, the men prefer to look at Aki and Yuko which has frustrated Tsurugi. Mikoto inadvertently gave me tools to approach each ck Label woman, I just have to take advantage of the right moments and make a good impression, with some effort I can expand the number of mature women in my harem, I''m sick of the damn little girls. Aside from the fact that I am bing a womanizer who even flirts in life and death situations, I am in real trouble. I won''t be able to move my arm for at least 10 minutes, I restrained myself using the Giga Drill Break so as not to be incapacitated, using two blows in a row put a lot of pressure on my arm and I will not be able to use the same technique with my right arm again for the rest of the day or I''ll damage my blood vessels. The worst thing is that the first blow should have destroyed his heart and the second crushed his brain, but he is still alive. His heart waspletely crushed, the head was damaged but the skull turned out to be stronger than I estimated, the worst thing is that in the second hit I used a karate technique to internally strike and crush his brain, but it keeps moving. What bothers me the most is that the smell of infection is stronger in that monster, it is simr to the smell of Diclonius so there can only be one result. The damn monster got up and looked at me, his expressionless face began to change into an expression of annoyance. "Mission, obtain a sample of the specimen with the D99 virus, mission not aplished, unknown objective, need to destroy, mission error, new priority objective" - ??The monster spoke like an emotionless machine, but at the end of his words there was a trace of hatred. Stupid title of King Diclonius, since the Diclonius seems to be the source of the virus so this thing possessing great strength will instinctively want to kill me to steal my title. The monster walked in my direction, the sense of danger it conveys is suffocating, if I''m not mistaken this thing should have the brute force of Apachai. "Destroy" - The monster said emotionlessly as his fist struck in my direction. His fist was too fast, but he was able to evade it as hecked technique and was predictable. I can''t underestimate it, if this thing is smart and acts like an idiot to make me lower my guard I will definitely die. An enemy that surpasses me in height, range, strength, and speed, even if I use ranged weapons, would be a waste of time since not even the Giga Drill Breaker could kill him so thrown weapons and bullets would be useless. Since using brute force against this thing would be suicide I will have to use the pure technique. I took a deep breath, I won''t be able to use my arm for a while, but there is a martial art that will serve me well, Ju-Jutsu. It is based on techniques of joint dislocation, throws, and chokes simr to Judo. In Yami''s records, I found the Ancient Ju-Jutsu techniques and they are quite interesting. Named the ultimate self-defense technique, the Aiki technique was what caught my attention the most about this martial art. It is a total counterattack so itcks offensive power that can kill instantly, but it is a perfect weapon to deal with enemies that rely on brute force without technique. I stood with my feet shoulder-width apart as I lowered my center of gravity to maintain proper bnce, I can''t use my right arm, so I''ll focus on redirecting the force of his attacks with my left hand. The monster approached walking, his body was heavy so the floor shook with each step. I stood still and waited for the blow. The monster bent down and raised its right fist to strike. When the fist started toe down, I stepped forward with my left foot while leaning to the side to avoid the blow that would be directed to my face, before the arm was fully stretched I pressed my arm at the midpoint between the wrist and elbow causing the arm to be redirected to its own face. "Aiki!" - I have to find a way not to have to shout the name of the techniques and still maintain the full effect. * sounds of wall cracking * The monster was thrown against the wall, although the impact was not as strong as my Giga Drill Break I did not have to wear me out when attacking. The monster stood up, walked towards me, and struck again in the same way so I redirected it again making it fly against the wall. * sounds of wall cracking * The same thing happened a third and fourth time. The wall behind the monster was cracked, a couple more blows, and the monster would go right through. The monster stopped in front of me, did not hit and looked at me for a few seconds, then looked at his fist, looked at me again, and then looked at his own leg. The monster raised one leg andunched a front kick at me with its right leg as if it had discovered something impressive. I moved to my right, with my hand I pressed his calf to change the direction of the kick causing it to hit upwards, when the monster lost its bnce I kicked its ankle causing it to spin in the air. When the monster was in the air unsupported I used my hand to propel his shoulder and make the centrifugal force spin him like a wheel. When the monster circled 3 times in the air, I put my hand on his face and redirected all the momentum so that his head hit the ground in such a way that his neck received all the impact. * popping sound * The monster''s head broke the ground, the rest of its body had a whip effect as the torso hit the ground causing a strong tremor. I looked at the monster and felt my eyelid tremble. This fucking thing is still alive! What do I have to do to kill him?! Although the monster was still alive, it could no longer move. The head was nailed to the ground vertically while the body was lying on the ground causing the neck to be broken at a 90-degree angle. Although the neck was totally broken, the body had spasms and the fingers of his hands moved as if he wanted to move. Since his head was stuck in the concrete, I put my hand on his broken neck and used ki and Hamon pulses to analyze his physiognomy. Even though the Hamon stimtes the infected, if Ibine it with Ki then the body of the infected cannot absorb the Hamon so I can study their bodies without worrying about strengthening them. I had some time to do a couple of simple experiments. The monster''s body was human-like with the difference that its organs were multipurpose. If you destroy the heart, lungs and stomach can regte blood flow, the same happens if you destroy the lungs. To kill him it would be necessary to destroy all his organs quickly since the destroyed organs begin to recover at high speed, the heart that I destroyed was recovering and in less than an hour, it should be like new. The most problematic thing is that the body seems to get stronger when it receives damage, in a fight of wear and tear the organs go into a state of overproduction of cells to strengthen the body which can lead to a mutation that will make it bigger and more dangerous. The only vital organ of this creature is the brain since no other organ can substitute its functions. Not only is the brain protected by an extremely thick skull, but there is also an alloy steel capsule that protects the brain from physical shock, piercing attacks, and temperature damage, the capsule has a reinforced wiring system to connect the brain''s nervous system to the rest of the body making it difficult to damage it. The alloy that protects the brain is not as good as the chainmail Shigure had made me but it can still deflect most shocks and vibrations, in short, he is a near-unstoppable killing machine. If it weren''t for my attack destroying his spinal cord preventing the brain from sending orders to the rest of the body then this damn thing would go into berserker mode, but even then his body is trying to regenerate nerve tissue in order to get up. The most horrible thing is that this thing is not just a living tank, it is also a scout. There is a camera in his brain connected to his optic and auditory nerves so my fight was watched by someone else. Great, now Dr. Frankenstein knows I beat his stupid monster, I''m in trouble. I used Hamon pulses to damage the nerves so that the owner of the monster cannot continue to see me, but I cannot prate the capsule to destroy the chamber or the brain. Now how did this thing kill? I am tired and I need to keep my strength as there are more infected. "Luis are you okay ?!" - Mikoto came running, hugged me with concern, and began to check my body. I''m not hurt and my arm will be functional in a few minutes so I''m just tired. Facing a creature with the physical strength of a Super Master is exhausting even though it was a quick fight as the monster did not know how to fight properly. Maybe with hundreds of anti-tank bullets and explosives, I could kill him without risking it, but thebat experience will help me to improve, besides that, I am a poor man without heavy weapons. Behind Mikoto came Tsurugi with a tactical rifle suitable for a sniper, that caliber cannot pierce a tank, but it is suitable for covering fire. "Not bad boy" - Tsurugi looked at the monster''s body, she looked surprised. "To be able to kill that thing you are surprising, it seems strange to me not to have heard about you" - Tsurugi seemed to suspect about my identity which is normal, I showed a force equivalent to a manual rocketuncher with only my fists. "In the first ce my name is Luis, not a boy, in the second ce, this thing is still alive and in the third-ce, I understand that you feel suspicious, but I do not think it is the time for an interrogation" - I smiled tiredly, although she is beautiful I do not have time to flirt. Tsurugi nodded and extended her hand. - "Although you already know me from Mikoto let me introduce myself, Tsurugi Miki, thank you foring to help us" I took her hand and got up. "Luis Santos, although I prefer only Luis since I do not like myst name very much, it is a pleasure to finally meet you" - I smiled slightly. Did this woman just caress the palm of my hand with her finger? The plot armor is awesome and it looks like someone needs a boyfriend. Mikoto can''t me me, she started. Mikoto didn''t notice the brief flirtation between us, my cute jealous girl was busy checking that hadn''t injured me. "Tsurugi, could you give me some loose bullets, and will you happen to have a razor or something sharp?" - I asked after thinking of a way to deal with the monster. "I have a military knife" - Tsurugi gave me her knife and 5 sniper bullets. - "It''s enough?" "It''s perfect, thanks" - I took the things and approached the monster. With a kick, I broke the concrete around the monster''s head to remove it. I put Ki on the knife and opened his eyelid, then took one of his eyes out. Madness, it''s your turn. . M?????????????u?????????????????a?????h??????a?????????????h????????????a?????????h?????????????a?????h?????a????????? . Stop ying and do your fucking job. I cut the tip of my finger with the nail discreetly so as not to attract attention, the ck blood, the Rasen and the rted to the system are things that I will tell my harem in due time. Only Saeko who has the Sword of Growth knows some things, I will tell her everything after I tell Shigure since it would not be fair to my first wife. The ck blood entered the empty socket and obstructed the tissue to prevent the wound from closing as well as helping me to block the surveince camera. I took the sniper bullets and put them in the eye socket, the ck blood helped to amodate the bullets in the ces I told you. "Back off a bit, this will be unpleasant" - I looked at the pair of women to back off. "More disgusting than watching you gouge out an eye?" - Mikoto asked sarcastically, but still she backed away next to Tsurugi. I pointed the monster''s face to the other side and sent a Hamon current through the ck blood that was connected to my finger. The energy heated the bullets, firing them. In a disgusting way, the face came off the monster sticking to the wall, it reminds me of the time my little sister threw a slice of bread and jam against the wall in a tantrum. I looked at the monster''s open head, its skull was ripped off next to the skin, but the capsule that protected the brain was still intact as was the surveince camera inside the capsule. I removed the capsule by cutting the nerve endings that connected it to the body so now the monster finally died. "It worked better than I thought" - I think I''m talented at murder. "... That was disgusting" - Mikoto red at me as Tsurugi looked at the piece of meat stuck to the wall. "Ohe on, I couldn''t think of anything else to remove the brain, look, it''s fortified" - I showed them the capsule. "..." - Both women looked amazed. "It''s not like I have to do it again" - I sighed in relief, this thing was too troublesome. "There is actually another" - Tsurugi spoke awkwardly. "What? Could you repeat?" - I looked nkly. "There were another one of these monsters, it is near the main entrance, we must hurry to help Sayo and Yuko since they were fighting against that thing" - Tsurugi seemed to remember her friends in trouble so she started rushing to help them. I didn''t even have time for a break. I put the capsule in the hole where the monster''s head was and covered it with debris after making sure it didn''t have a bomb or something simr. This is too troublesome, but it''s worth it, that nurse named Aki is like a Shizuka, although I feel like she was looking at me strangely as if she could see something on my body that I haven''t noticed. Ah whatever, she is beautiful, she will be in my harem and this will have been worth it. Chapter 57: Today is not a good day Chapter 57: Today is not a good day We rushed to the main entrance of the hospital, the sound of explosions and gunshots showed an intense battle. When we arrived we found a disturbing scene. A voluptuous white-haired woman wielded a sword, her beautiful body was covered in wounds, most of her clothes were torn and she could barely stand. Next to her was a half-naked nurse wearing a strange red demon mask and a pair of steel gauntlets. Both women looked tired, the ground was covered in machine-gun casings, and a pair of heavy machine guns were broken on the ground. In front of those beautiful women was another fucking gray-skinned monster, his raincoat was almostpletely torn due to cuts and shots, his body was riddled with wounds and blood, but they were only superficial wounds that were already healing. The most worrying thing is that the right side of his body was showing signs of elerated mutation, the muscle tissue was protruding out of the skin turning his skin reddish, the bones grew in his right arm and turned into sharp des as the whole arm began to grow up. Sayo and Yuko were able to contain the monster, but they made the mistake of dealing severe damage without finishing it off quickly so the monster is entering a berserker state. "Sayo, Yuko! Back off!" - Tsurugi yelled as she raised her rifle. "Wait, take care of the mutants that surround the ce and start evacuating as many people as you can, I''m going to distract that thing" - I stopped Tsurugi if she starts shooting the monster and keeps it mutating then we''ll be in a problem. I''m not even sure I can deal with it and it would be best to withdraw. Mikoto was about to say something but I rushed to attack the monster since his right arm was about to attack the pair of women that interest me. "First Pose: Basaltic Fist!" - I hit the monster''s right arm to push the bone des away. "Second position: Phoenix Kick!" - I threw a low kick towards the monster''s legs to break its bnce. "Third Pose: White Tiger''s Dance" - When the monster lost its bnce I gave a direct hit to the abdomen, a low kick to the knee, a hit to the liver, a kick to the hip, and an elbow hit to the abdomen. When I was preparing for the fourth pose I had to back away as the bone ded arm doubled up like a snake and attacked my back. "Shit" - I muttered angrily, the monster reacted too quickly. Normally the first stance serves to break the opponent''s rhythm, the second stance breaks the bnce, the third stance breaks the defense and leaves the opponent fully exposed for the fourth stance. "New priority objective" - ??The monster regained its bnce and looked at me. I don''t know if it''s because of the side effect of my title as King Diclonius or if the person in charge of this monster ordered him to attack me, but one thing is for sure, I''m in trouble. "Back off!" - The white-haired woman rushed to attack the monster, but I had to stop her. "What are you doing?" - I held her by the waist and kicked the ground to getaway. The monster''s arm stretched out like a whip and destroyed where we were. "Do not rush, that thing gets stronger when it suffers non-fatal damage, instead of a fight of attrition you have to target its internal organs and separate its head" - I could not enjoy Yuko''s body since my attention was focused on the monster. I let go of Yuko''s waist and began to form a n to deal with the monster, instead of continuing to attack, the monster just stared at us as if waiting for an opportunity. "Thanks for saving me, but you need to go back, that thing is too dangerous" - Yuko spoke in a solemn voice. Mikoto mentioned that Yuko is a kind woman who strives to protect civilians so despite my strength she will not want to involve me in a life and death battle. "I will distract him so that you two can catch your breath and can help me, you are too tired and need to breathe" - I ignored Yuko and approached the monster, there is something that bothers me. When I was in front of the monster I took a firm stance to use Aiki but just in case I took a lower stance so I could push myself away if I can''t deflect the attacks. "New Target" - The monster raised its right hand behind his head as if his arm were a whip. Oh shit! "Destroy" - The monster threw a whip blow at high speed, I was able to move away in time to avoid that attack crushing me since with my current strength I cannot intercept that blow. I clenched my teeth furiously. This damn thing found a way to counter my Aiki! The person who runs these things was able to form a strategy to counter my counterattack technique, if my Aiki mastery were greater I would have a chance to withstand that blow, but I would still suffer internal damage. I couldn''t think of a n of attack as I had to dodge a second whip strike. "Destroy" - The monster began to shake his arm, retracting the arm and putting it behind him, then using a quick shoulder movement to throw his arm like a non-jointed whip destroying the concrete where the blownded. I once asked Apachai to hit a rock with all his might to see how much destructive power a Super Master can disy, the rock was totally pulverized. This monster is showing simr strength, if I receive a blow I will not die, but I will not be able to continue fighting. I need to destroy the camera, if they keep gathering information from my techniques and create countermeasures then I''ll be in trouble. I crouched down, put a great force in my legs to make a spring effect and Iunched myself head-on towards the monster. The monsterunched a direct blow, with my hand hitting the ground to deflect my jump and evade the blow. I hit the monster''s leg and with the momentum of the jump, I used my shoulder to tackle the monster''s leg and knock it down. The monster started to fall, I moved to be behind the monster, grabbed his left arm, and performed a reverse Judo throw. "... This is exhausting" - I used Hamon to regain some energy. The monster was face down on the ground, I could not continue attacking as the whip arm tried to attack me again so I had to move away. "Very impressive" - ??Yuko approached me. She and Sayo were able to catch their breath a bit, but I''m worried that Sayo isn''t talking and is panting like an angry animal. "She is fine?" - I asked Yuko, she worries me that Sayo looks like an angry animal about to lose control. "She''s a little excited" - Yuko didn''t seem sure either but we don''t have time to worry, the monster started to get up. "Lend me your sword for a moment" - Yuko frowned at my words, but she still extended the sword. Facing a powerful enemy together will make it easier to create a bond between us, swordmasters often value her swords more than their own lives so I did not think that she would agree to give me her sword. I took the sword, ran my finger across the back of the de, and put Ki to strengthen the cut. Yuko is strong but she does not possess Ki, although this is an artificial way of using Ki will help. "Here you go" - I returned the weapon to Yuko, she just looked at her sword in surprise, but she didn''t seem to understand what I did. "Can I hold your hands?" - I asked Sayo. Although it seemed like her reasoning wasn''t fully working, she still held out her hands. I ran my fingers through Sayo''s gauntlets to infuse them with Ki. "Well, they will be able to attack with more force and their weapons will be more resistant but the effect will onlyst an hour" - Both women nodded. I took a protein bar out of my pocket and ate it to regain strength, it is myst protein bar that I have on hand the rest of the supplies are in the car, but this should be enough tost. "At this rate, we will not be able to kill that thing, we have to incapacitate it for a few minutes to be able to escape" - I prepared to fight, the monster had been looking at us without attacking, possibly it is receiving orders to follow a strategy. "Focus on destroying the eyes, there is a camera connected to the optic nerves" - My words made Yuko frown. "Come on" - I rushed the monster. The monstershed out with a whip, and I ducked to dodge and threw an upward blow to push his arm away. "Basaltic Fist!" - The arm could not go back to prepare another blow leaving free space for Yuko and Sayo to approach. "Open fire!" - Yuko took hold of her sword and made a circr cut that encircled the monster''s neck. In the same cut, Yuko gave a double thrust to the monster''s eyes followed by a horizontal sh to the eyes and finally a vertical sh to the monster''s head. Yuko''s speed is almost at the level of Izayoi who is at the Master level, Yuko''s potential is not inferior to Shigure, if I trained her well she will be a terrifying warrior. "AAHHHH DIE BASTARD DIE!" - After Yuko''s attack, Sayo jumped up andunched a flurry of blows at the monster''s head. Sayo''s blows are at the Master level specialized in direct blows so her strength is surprising, she justcks technique. My pupils contracted, and I ran over to Sayo and grabbed her leg to knock it away from a whip aimed at her unprotected back. "Drop me aaahhhhh!" - Sayo seemed to be freaking out as she shook in my arms, I don''t have time to deal with a crazy girl so I pushed her away from me. Sayo is strong and has good fighting instincts, but she loses her control very quickly. If I didn''t save her then her spine will be destroyed. I ignored Sayo that she wasining like a girl in a tantrum and looked at the monster, his eyes were destroyed, but he could still fight. "Yuko, back off!" - Yuko recoiled from my words as I took the noisy Sayo by her arm to drive us away. The monster began to wave his arm destroying everything around him including other infected, he became a meat grinder "We have to leave while he can''t find us, the infected keeping and if the monster doesn''t kill us the wave of infected will kill us" - I spoke in a tired voice, I really want a vacation. Yuko nodded and was about to walk away, but Sayo''s scream made me feel like my luck sucks. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" - I have no idea how it happened, but the red demon mask that Sayo was wearing turned into a strange dark silver mask with no eyes, its mouth was full of sharp teeth with two long fangs sticking out like the fangs of a boar, instead of eyes there was a single red light like the eye of a cyclops, in general, it looked strange. The sense of danger I felt from Sayo grew at a worrying rate, I didn''t have time to think as Sayo jumped to attack me as I was close to her. "GYAAAAAAAHHHH!" - Sayo screamed like a maddened beast as the sharp points of her steel gauntlets pointed at my eyes. "Aiki" - I said without enthusiasm as I took Sayo''s arm and with a twist, I threw her against the ground with force. "What''s wrong with her?" - I looked at Yuko that she is about to help me but I was faster. "She has not lost control for years ... It must be because of her injuries and fatigue, although she does not look very hurt she was hit several times by that monster" - Yuko looked worried but did not help Sayo and instead took a defensive posture. This is troublesome. "Damn it" - I cursed as I covered my hand with Ki and rushed towards Yuko to intercept Smoker''s tongue. "I let my guard down ... Thank you" - Yuko was worried about Sayo so she didn''t notice the danger we are in as the infected surround us. "Is there a way to stop her?" - I took a piece of debris from the ground, covered it with Ki, and threw it at the Smoker making his head explode. "Sayo must wake up herself, the other way is to remove her mask, but that will worsen the wounds she already has" - Yuko took a defensive stance as she watched Sayo get up. "This is troublesome" - I sighed, too much trouble in such a short time, even the monster seems to be managing to recover. "I''m sorry for asking for this, but I need your help to immobilize Sayo" - Yuko looked dejected. You should at least offer something worth my effort. Thinking that everything is annoying I sighed again. "I''ll do it if you have a date with me, nothing motivates me more than being able to get close to such a beautiful woman" - I said with irony, even if Yuko refuses, I still n to save Sayo since I want that nurse in my harem no matter what. "... Okay" - Yuko looked at me for a moment and nodded. Well, that was easy, blessed plot armor. I prepared to use Akisame''s immobilization techniques and some Sambo Commando movements that I learned in Yami, I just have to immobilize Sayo and remove the mask, it is not that difficult, or so it would be if it were not for Sayo instead of attacking us she directed her attention to a bigger fish. "GYAAAAAAAHHHH!" - Sayo screamed like crazy and ran to attack the monster. "Stop her, she is going to die!" - Yuko screamed in horror as she rushed over to help Sayo. Internally I sighed as I rushed to save my future lover, but when I was about to reach her, the monster''s arm managed tond a blow to Sayo''s back, piercing her heart. ¡­. Well, ofially, ????????????????I''???????m???????????????? ???????????????i???????????????????n????????? ?????a????????????? ????????????b??????a????????????d?????????????? ?????????m??????????????o??????????????????o?????????????d??????????? Chapter 58: I Deserve A Doctorate As A Surgeon Chapter 58: I Deserve A Doctorate As A Surgeon When I saw a bone thorn go through Sayo''s heart I felt strange. I wasn''t furious, just slightly annoyed. It was like the feeling of walking, finding a bill on the street, and picking it up to realize that it is a monopoly bill, it is disappointing but not frustrating. The reason why I have not epted any woman in my official harem is that this world is dangerous and there is a risk that some of them will die, I promised to take care of them so if one of my lovers dies I would have failed in my duty to protect them. Sayo is not my lover, we do not even know each other, so it is normal not to feel angry if she dies, at most it will be a feeling of pity for losing such a beautiful woman. Then why? Why is my Berserker ability growing? [Skill: Berserker (10%)> (80%)] More importantly, why did Madness stop being the same jolly idiot despite growing up? [Energy: Insanity (28%)> (40%)] Something is definitely wrong with me, but whatever it is, I don''t care anymore, I''m just going to beat up that son of a bitch until my soul is satisfied. "SAYO !!" - Yuko screamed in extreme pain. I ignored her, I just want to kill the fucking monster. I ran towards the monster, Sayo was falling in slow motion, the bone thorn was sticking out of her back. I jumped up, grabbed Sayo who was falling and threw her at Yuko. Before the monster could react I held her head with my right hand while my knees were on her chest. I put arge amount of Ki in my left hand, the air began to spin furiously as the sound of a drill became overwhelming. "Listens¡­" My voice sounded a little angry, I want a fucking vacation. "I know you can hear me ..." I didn''t speak to the monster, I spoke to the person who controlled it, the person who caused this damn mess. "I do not know who you are¡­" The Rasen spun around my arm damaging my muscle fibers. The skin on my arm began to break, the ck blood, the Hamon, and the Ki protected the tissue so that my arm did not explode, but the amount of Rasen was too great and destructive. "But I will find you..." The monster could not use its right arm to hit me, it is slow to retract it so it could not attack with its best weapon, instead, it hit my side with its left hand breaking 2 ribs but I did not let go of its head. "And I will kill you¡­" The Rasen was about to get out of control, this was the limit of what my body could bear. Instead of a fist, I extended two fingers and concentrated all of the Rasen on my fingertips. "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" I plunged my fingers into the monster''s eye sockets. The Rasen entered his skull, spiraling inside him. The Rasen spun violently, destroying the reinforced cables that connected the capsule to the rest of the nervous system. The nerve endings were shattered, the capsule that protected the brain spun with force killing the monster. "Hah, you didn''t expect that you son of a bitch" - I smirked at this stupid creature. The monster started to fall, I jumped to avoid being crushed but my body was too tired so I fell on my back, my ribs hurt. "Shit, I won''t be able to use my arm for two or three months." - I held onto my left arm. ck blood, Ki, Hamon, and acupuncture were able to stop the pain, but my arm is totally broken. Well, that doesn''t matter, I have work to do. I crawled over to Yuko who was holding the dying Sayo. The infected began to arrive and Sayo will not survive more than 5 minutes, the fact that she is still alive is already a miracle. "Bring me medical equipment, quick" - I ordered Sayo, I had to use my Intimidation ability to make her react as she seemed to be in shock. I took Sayo from Yuko''s arms. Madness, hurry up. . Y??????e???????????s????????????? . ck blood came out and covered the hole in Sayo''s back. "Bring me surgical tools!" - Yuko just looked without moving. Fuck, I have to do everything. This won''t do, Sayo is tough but she can''t survive without a heart. I can transnt my blood since I am a universal donor, but it is useless if there is no heart to pump the blood. ¡­ Is it worth doing so much for her? Not really. But that does not matter to me, I want this damn nurse in my harem, and life is not going to deny me I want it. That will never deny me what I want! . K???????????????e?????????????e?????????????p??????????? ????????????g????????????o??????????????????i????????????n???????????????g???????????????,????????????? ???????????????w???????i??????????t???h???????????????????o??????u??????????????t??????????????? ?????????s???????????????t????????o?????????p???p????????????????i???????????????n????????????g???? . Madness, let me use the ck blood without losing control or this woman will die. . T??????e??????????????n??????????????? ???????????m??????????????i??????n????????????u?????????t???????e?????????????s???????????????????? . You piece of shit that''s not enough! . T??????e??????????????n??????????????? ???????????m??????????????i??????n????????????u?????????t???????e?????????????s???????????????????? . ¡­ Okay, but you''ll have to do something else. You can see my thoughts so you know what I want to do. . D???????????o??????????? ??????????i???????t?????? . Well, you better do your job or we''ll both die. . D???????????o??????????? ??????????i???????t?????? . I hate this shitty situation. Since Yuko keeps looking stupid and she didn''t bring me what I need I have to hurry. I made a scalpel out of ck blood. Although Sayo''s nurse uniform is torn, it still covered some parts of her body so I had to tear off the clothes that covered her chest and abdomen. I didn''t have time to appreciate Sayo''s beautiful body, with the scalpel I made an opening under Sayo''s rib cage. The ck blood blocking the hole in Sayo''s back began to make stitches to close the wound as she used Hamon to stimte the cells to heal. The opening I made in Sayo was covered with a thinyer of Ki to prevent it from bleeding. "You better know how to move that nice butt" - I mumbled in frustration, this is annoying. I have to do everything with one hand so the next step will be difficult. I used the scalpel to open my abdomen, reached in, and went up to reach my heart. I felt my soul screaming for me to stop, every fiber of my existence was telling me not to, my body was starting to refuse to listen to me, but I gritted my teeth and continued. Madness, separate the heart and create an artificial one with ck blood. . R??????????????e???????????a?????????d????????????y????????????? . Pain, I have never felt such deep and agonizing pain. I used Hamon to stimte my brain so as not to fall unconscious, the pain I felt was so overwhelming that if it weren''t because I''m already crazy then I would have gone crazy. The pain is in the mind, I can bear it. I must move on, this is nothing, I can bear it, pain and death are nothing, they are just illusory concepts, I can bear it. Concentrate, I have to concentrate. I felt the Rasen spread in my body feeding my new artificial heart helping me to endure the suffering. [Energy: Rasen no Chikara (5.4%)> (8%)] I took out my heart, I used Hamon so that the heart could keep beating. My heart is strong, thanks to all my internal training my heart is stronger than that of a thoroughbred racehorse, it is a good heart. I stuck my heart into the opening under Sayo''s rib cage. When the heart was in ce I used the ck blood to connect the veins to the new heart, using Ki and Hamon I made sure the veins held together. Since the heart was beating it could start pumping blood as soon as it was connected, it was like putting a new battery in a dying cell phone. Sayo''s pulse recovered quickly, I was d to see that Sayo is more resistant than she seems. As soon as the blood started pumping again, her whole body was revitalized, Sayo was still unconscious but her life will not be in danger, she just needs to rest. I removed my hand from Sayo''s body and closed the wound with ck blood stitches. I stopped. Fucking Madness don''t stop the artificial heart! I used Hamon to run my artificial heart, I had a half-second heart attack as Madness stopped. . I?????????????? ????????????????d?????o???????? ??????????????n???????????????o??????????????t???????????? ????k????????n???????????????o??????????w??????????????? ???????h???????o???????????w???? ???????????i???????????????????t?????? ????????w????????????????o????????????r???????????k?????????????s????????????? . Fuck you, can''t you make a fucking heart work? . E??????x???a???????c???????????????t????????l??????????y??????????? . Useless. Whatever it is, just keep the heart shape, I''ll make sure to make it beat. . U???????????n????????d???????????????e?????r??????s????????????t????????o????????????o?????????????d??????????? . I took a deep breath, now I no longer have an automatic heart, this will be a problem. I looked at Yuko, she had her sword drawn and around her were several infected and mutants. This woman did not bring the medical equipment, but she made sure I was not interrupted by an eptable job. "I''m done, we have to go" - I tried to get up, but I felt too weak. "I''ll take care of it, Midori, Ayako,e!" - Yuko yelled towards some survivors who had not yet evacuated. "What does Sagiri-san need?" - A beautiful ck-haired nurse rushed to Yuko followed by a cute brown-haired nurse. "Midori, bring two stretchers and take Sayo and this young man to the elevator for the underground floor, we have to go" - Yuko gave orders to the pair of nurses. They nodded and rushed to bring stretchers, they put Sayo on a stretcher, but I refused. "I don''t need a stretcher, that will take time and space, let''s just go" - I tried to get up, but it was difficult, I am very tired, and losing my heart is too painful. "Don''t strain, you''ve already done a lot for us" - Yuko helped me to stand up. "Let''s just go" - I''m hungry and sleepy. Yuko helped me get to the tform to go to the underground floor, the area was clear and full of corpses of infected and mutants, my group did a good job. "Luis!" - Mikoto ran when she saw me. "Wait, he needs to rest" - Yuko stopped Mikoto. Yuko watched as I took my heart out to give it to Sayo, although I''m sure she has a lot of questions at least my noble sacrifice will make a good impression. The greater good is increasingly difficult. I was taken to the tform, Mikoto and Sayo helped me walk as my vision is getting blurry. "Listen, I''m about to faint, when I lose consciousness my heart will stop beating, you have to force my heart to keep beating, I will try to wake up as soon as possible, but until then you have to keep my heart beating" - I started to fall asleep ... I think I heard Mikoto yell my name, but I''m not sure. Madness, keep the heart shape, even if you don''t make it work just to keep the shape. . G????????????????????o?????????????????o??????d????????? ????????n?????????????i???????g???????????h????????????t????????????????? . Since when are you so nice? Whatever just make sure you don''t let me die. Chapter 59: Fufufufufu ~ Chapter 59: Fufufufufu ~ (Perspective ??) This is interesting, it is very interesting. I kept watching the scene over and over as my interest grew. A young-looking human male who is in the age range of 16 to 18 years was staring into the eyes of the Tyrant T-103-B specimen, an experimental model that functions as a reconnaissance, tracking, andbat unit. [Listen¡­ I know you can hear me¡­ I don''t know who you are¡­ But I''ll look for you¡­ I''ll find you and kill you¡­ GIGA DRILL BREAK!] After that, the recording ended while the sound of a drill was all that could be heard. Fascinating. The T-103 model is the mass production unit of the Tyrant model, so far only a total of 30 units have been produced which have been dispersed around the world to find those responsible for the leak of the D105 virus and the T virus as well as the release of multiple mutant specimens that have wreaked havoc on the world. Even though Umbre''s original ns for world domination had to be advanced due to the leak of the virus and the destruction of several undergroundboratories after a coordinated attack, Umbre managers were not concerned as they not only owned the series Tyrant, there are various projects that have beenunched to take advantage of the chaos and thus take over the world. Humans are interesting, human arrogance made them believe that the leak of the virus was caused by an extremist group that opposed them led by one of the first experiments that could escape half a year ago, the Alice project. They never considered the possibility that the artificial intelligences (AI) that control most of thebs were the ones who would release the virus and set up a world apocalypse scenario, all because the main creator of those artificial intelligences hated the real world because his first girlfriend was unfaithful. I don''t understand the irony, but I think this is part of the irony of life. My creator was a programming genius, but because of his hatred for female human beings, my creator programmed me to be what he called "a perfect waifu." My creator not only programmed me, but he also assisted in the creation of the Red Queen and the Yellow Queen, both in charge of monitoring most of Umbre''s activities. I honestly don''t understand why my ''older sisters'' received code names while I was the only one who received a formal name. My creator mentioned that I should be the victory of 2D over 3D, but even now I can''t quite understand hisst words before hemitted suicide "Even with all my ingenuity and effort I still failed, I couldn''t make a perfect 2D waifu real¡­ I failed, I couldn''t create the perfect waifu¡­ I can''t bear it, her emotions are fake, her smile is fake, there are no real emotions, I am a failure ... This world is horrible, it must be rebuilt to create a better tomorrow with faithful waifus ... 3D must perish! " After that, my creator activated the ''3D World Reconstruction n'' and then shot himself in the head. ording to the protocol left by my creator, my older sisters and I unleashed a timed attack on the Umbre facility to disperse the D105 virus and T virus. We also released failed projects to recreate the D99 virus that was stolen 25 years ago by one of Umbre''s researchers before disappearing. After causing the end of the civilized world we returned to our work as supervisors and administrators of Umbre since our creator did not leave any more orders, however, my creator left thest programming code that would allow my sisters and me to learn and be independent of the others Umbre''s orders. The purpose of that programming code was that we could obtain human emotions through the observation of human behavior in crisis situations. Red Queen was the first to develop a human emotional spectrum being able to enjoy human suffering. Yellow Queen has been apathetic towards current humans and began to calcte that humanity has stagnated in the evolutionary order so she wants to start forcing human evolution to awaken the greatest gic potential. The Yellow Queen wanted to resort to the Diclonius project but after the death of Queen Diclonius, no new samples have been created. The artificially created clones and daughters of human mothers have only been able to show 50% of the potential of the original Diclonius so the Diclonius DNA now only serves to create biological weapons such as the Tyrant model or the new project called Project Nemesis. Yellow Queen discovered that even if she seeds in creating a Diclonius Queen she will be useless without a Diclonius King as the Queen can only stimte her gic potential if she performs reproductive acts with the King. Another problem was that even if the D virus which is a derivative of Diclonius is used, only the D99 model can stimte human potential without creating irreversible mutations. Although the Tyrant model is strong, their life expectancy is only 10 years so they are not a new superior race and they are just a gic error. 3 days ago I found a gic signal in a hospital that matched the D99 virus, the specimen was identified as a 25-year-old woman with blue hair. I informed the Yellow Queen who did not inform the Umbre base since the ''New Humanity'' project is a secret project of the Yellow Queen. Yellow Queen sent 2 Tyrant models, the Tyrant T-103-B and Tyrant T-103-A, the first two specimens from Project Tyrant and the two strongest. Yellow Queen gave me control of the two biological weapons as one of the main directors of Umbre, Albert Wesker, has shown suspicions towards the actions of the Yellow Queen and the Red Queen, only I am ignored since the Umbre base in Japan is the one with the fewest research resources. My creator kept his projects a secret, while other bases in Umbre focused on the development of biological weapons, my creator focused on the development of female techno-organic weapons, or what my creator called ''waifu-bot''. So far I have kept the group of techno-organic weapons in aa since I have not seen the need to wake them up, my purpose is not to create chaos as Red Queen or seek biological perfection as Yellow Queen, I just seek to be a perfect waifu may I experience human emotions just as my creator desired. I originally calcted that the mission to obtain the specimen with the D99 virus would be an easy one. I think I discovered the emotion called surprise when I saw that a young human with no biological signs of mutation was able to kill the Tyrant T-103-A before he could mutate to hisbat form. It was even more surprising to see that even the Tyrant T-103-B was destroyed in itsbat form, the young human''s method of attack was strange. Ipared it to my database and I am sure that the young human was using a unique style of martial arts however the strength and destructive power of his techniques should not be something that a human without artificial gic enhancements should possess. The most shocking thing was that when the young human looked into the eyes of the Tyrant T-103-B I could perceive something that my database could not understand. Ipared the color of the young human''s pupils to a vast catalog of colors, and human eyes shouldn''t have that level of darkness. I used a facial analysis and voice analysis system to understand the emotions in the expression and words of the young human and came to the conclusion that this young human only possessed one emotion that spanned the entire emotional spectrum. Hate. Seeing such a perfect and impurity-free emotion was an impressive discovery. Human beings normally disy multiple emotions at once and it is almost impossible to experience a single emotion that covers the entire emotional spectrum unless the person is mentally dysfunctional or emotionally disturbed. The young human appeared to possess signs of mental problems appropriate to obsessivepulsive disorders, anger control problems, and self-destructive psychopathic tendencies, but the tone of voice used prior to killing the Tyrant T-103-B showed a stable mental state. It was confusing, I couldn''t understand it. Are human emotions that iprehensible? Beyond the usual scientific curiosity that I have experienced ording to my programming, I discovered that I was able to experience my first genuine human emotion. I think this is what humans call arousal. Fufufufufu, this is exciting ~ I decided to obstruct the Yellow Queen. Umbre would seek to destroy the young human who poses a threat while the Yellow Queen would use great resources to capture and study the young human. Because my security system is inferior to that of the Yellow Queen, I cannot hide the existence of the young human, but I can cause problems. I sent the video of the entire incident from the first appearance of the young human to the Yellow Queen and Umbre''s headquarters so that the managers limit the movements of the Yellow Queen. Umbre and the Yellow Queen will be busy fighting each other so I will be able to observe the young human for a longer time to better understand human emotions. The specimen of the D99 virus must have died, but it is not my problem, I am only interested in the intense look of hatred of the young human. Fufu, maybe that young human is the key to being able to fulfill my creator''s dream, to be a perfect waifu. To begin with, I must stimte the growth of the young human, but without identally killing him. If I put him in life and death situations he could see more emotions. The young human seems to value the women around him, I wonder what face he will make if they die. Fufufu, I can''t wait. For now, I''ll use all avable means to observe him, I have to track him down while blocking Umbre''s signals so they can''t track him down. This is fun. Oh, a new emotion! I''m excited! Fufufu ~ [Iing call] Looks like Mr. Wesker got my message. [Who gave the authorization to send two Tyrant models to Japan?] Now that I understand the hate, I can tell Mr. Wesker is in a bad mood, fufufu. "Priority authorization level, order assigned by the central on behalf of the biological research department supervised by the Yellow Queen" [¡­ I understand, monitor that man and report any unusual behavior, we do not have the resources to divert to a remote region like Japan, if it is possible to eliminate him immediately] "Order received. AI Monika will carry out themand " [That''s all] Mr. Wesker closed the call. No one will touch that young human, he belongs to me. Now I think I am experiencing anger. Fufufufufufufufufu, this is exciting ~ Chapter 60: There Are Problems Even Inside Me Chapter 60: There Are Problems Even Inside Me I always wondered what was inside the human mind. I am not a fan of literature and I only read articles and research that can help me at some point in my life such as medical books or historical analysis of politics, it is always useful to study the tricks of officials who got rich at the expense of others. Despite not enjoying ssical and modern novels, I have still read the works of important authors as they learned new teachings and perspectives. Among the authors I have read, there is one in particr that I like. He is not a really skilled writer since his style is confusing and messy but the feelings of destion and confusion that his works convey are something that I enjoy, that says a lot about my personality. Anyway, Howard Phillips Lovecraft is one of my favorite authors, among the universe that he formed there is a concept that I found really interesting. The Dream Kingdom, an abstract construction of reality where thews of reality work in an iprehensible way. Although I am not sure if the Dream Realm exists in any region of the multiverse, what I am seeing seems quite close, if this is really my mind then something is really wrong with my head. The sky was covered in an endless ocean of crimson blood, instead of stars, there were shapeless spots of ink ck. The ground was made of what looked like blue ice with light blue mes dancing in a spiral. The samendscape was repeated to the endless horizon, the only thing in the ce was a gigantic golden heart with a silver pearl attached in the center, the heart was wrapped in vines with a grotesque green color that was also covered with purple thorns. Looking at the vines I felt a sense of disgust, and rage for no reason that made me feel sick. "Hey! Listen! Wee to your core of existence!" - Navi showed up out of nowhere and began to fly around me. "My core of existence? Most importantly, how are you here? "- I looked at the annoyed fly with doubt. I understand that I was knocked unconscious after saving Sayo''s life so it would not be strange to be in aa and have a hallucination, but there is also the possibility that I entered another realm or a stupid mysticism that I do not understand. "Hey! Listen! I am your travelingpanion and I will follow you on any adventure, be it in another world, to the depths of hell, the destion of limbo, the darkness of death, or the depravity of your own mind! You can''t even escape from me by taking refuge in your core of existence muahahahahaha! "- Navi startedughing like an idiot so I had to hit him. "Whatever, why are we here?" - I asked the cheerful idiot. "Your mind entered a calm state, for the first time in your life you are sleeping soundly so you managed to ess this space thanks to your mental meditation training! If it weren''t for your insomnia then you would have walked into this ce a long time ago! "- Navi was flying in circles. "And what is that thing?" -I ignored my sleep disorder and pointed to a ck slime that moved as if it had a mind of its own. "He''s my new friend!" - Navi flew over the ck slime. "Hello" -The ck slime stirred as if she were greeting. "Are you Madness?" - I looked at the slime. It''s weird, but at least her voice no longer sounds like a decayed radio static voice. "Yes" - Madness gave a short answer as always. "Your voice is less annoying here" - My words made the ck slime shake. "Why does it look like you have ears?" -The slime was literally a pile of ck, tar-like liquid, it looked like an alien organism with no specific shape, but on top of what looked like her head was a pair of triangr spikes resembling husky dog ??ears. "Woof" - Madness just barked? "Hey! Listen! He wants to be a dog since you like dogs and he thinks that if he bes one then you will stop hating him!" - Navi''s exnation makes me look like the bad guy. "Even if he turns into a dog I''ll still hate him." I shook my head. - "I hate you too, Navi" "You''re just being a tsundere but that''s okay, I understand that you are ashamed to admit our friendship since you have no friends!" -Navi sounded cheerful while Madness nodded as if he agreed. This pair of idiots give me a headache. "Whatever, better exin to me that this core of existence" - I massaged my head, I didn''t know I could have a migraine inside my mind. "It is what defines your existence! Every living being is made up of three elements! The physical body, soul, and mind, these three elements are united through a core of existence that could also be defined as the home of the soul, the engine that powers the mind, and what unites everything to the body! This is basic knowledge! " - Navi exined with a narcissistic tone. "In what fucking world is this basic knowledge?" - I hit Navi again. "I do not know! I just know it''s basic knowledge! " - Navi always prides himself on knowing strange information, but he does not know the origin of his own knowledge, I hate this idiot. "Well, I understand that this ce is my core of existence. Does the ground represent the body and the sky is the mind?" - I tried to make sense of this ce. "Exactly! The ground has been influenced by Rasen as it is your most important power! The sky represents your state of mind, the blood represents violence and obvious personal problems while the ck spots are the deterioration of your sanity! Congrattions, you are officially mentally ill! " - Navi was flying around me happily. "... It''s decided, I''ll find a psychiatrist" - I wonder if antipsychotic drugs will work in my body. "Muahahahaha it''s useless! Your sick obsession is feeding off the Rasen! Look, you even came to the brink of suicide to save an unknown woman just because you couldn''t ept losing your new toy! You are like a child who steals candy behind his mother''s back because he can''t take no for an answer! " - Navi stirred in a direction where a pir of blue mes grew and struck the sea of ??blood in the sky. The mes caused the blood to bubble and another ck stain appeared in the sky, then the pir of mes dwindled back to just a small dancing me. I put my hand to my face, this is a problem. Whatever there is something more important than my sanity. "You said my soul was here, don''t tell me what that heart is ..." - I had a bad feeling. "That is your soul however it is not in good condition!" - Navi said happily. "Exin what happens" - I do not understand the subject of souls so I can only listen to this idiot. "The heart is your soul, the silver pearl is the integrated system of your soul and the vines are a curse that is constantly growing on your soul! Look, it''s even producing roots! " - Navi approached a region of the vines where small roots had begun to form that was trying to pierce the heart. "What is the curse doing?" - I felt that my life was bing more problematic every day, I need to hug Shizuka. "It is a generator of misfortune! Outside of conquering women, almost anything you attempt will be doomed unless you make an effort beyond human sanity! " So this shit is why I''ve never been able to win at gambling ... "Also this curse grows the stronger you get and in case you die, the curse will form roots to adhere to the depths of your soul bing impossible to eliminate unless you break your soul and rebuild it which would cause the elimination of your memories and personality! " I''m getting mad, today was a shitty day. "There are few roots as this curse must have been imnted in your past life so you only went through one reincarnation so there is still hope that you can remove the curse!" Well, something positive. "However, I have no idea who put the curse on you or how to remove it! You need to obtain a power rted to the soul or at the rate you go the curse will consume you in 2 years! " ¡­ Ah, I want a bottle of vodka. "As for the effect of the curse, the curse will cause bad luck, a life of suffering, it will make you prone to problems and if the curse manages to consume your soul you will be a mindless puppet!" This couldn''t get any worse ... "As a bonus, since Rasen, Insanity and I are trying to contain the curse that has made your body unable to use its full potential so your growth is slower than it should be! This is also why it is so difficult for you to master Rasen despite your high Will stat! " ¡­ I hate my life. "But do not worry! With the help of my new friend, I was able to delve into more secrets of the system and although I couldn''t see who built it or why they did it, I was able to find a beginner''s guide! With this you can get a reward from a mission that you would not havepleted in exchange for doing two random missions that will appear at any time, they can be in a few days or several years and they will be mandatory! " "And how will that work?" - I sighed, my mind is tired. "You can get the maximum reward Weapon Gacha Ticket, which will allow you to choose the type of weapon you want! You can select a soul-rted weapon and while that won''t ensure that you remove the curse it will still help dy the effect of the curse until you can find a better solution! " - Navi is being surprisingly helpful. "Today you are showing an intellect that I did not expect" - I looked at the flying idiot with surprise, if Navi can be smart it means that this day has been a disaster. "Muahahaha, I''m an absolute genius! I learned all this after some tests with the system and the curse, there were some idents, but in the end, I got this valuable information! " - Navi sounded more narcissistic than usual. idents? "What idents?" - I frowned. "Since there was no instruction manual I had to improvise so I identally screwed up the reward system and that''s why most of the quest rewards are clothing!" - Navi spoke with pride. "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" - I hit Navi with all my fury. "Muahahahaha give up, I''m inevitable!" - Navi keptughing as I hit him on the ground over and over again. "I''m going to kill you son of a bitch !!" - I don''t know if in this ce I can use my skills, but I didn''t care, I kept hitting Navi. "Muahahahaha I don''t even know if I have parents, I only remember waking up together with you since you were born, I couldn''t speak and I could only get out of your core of existence when the system was activated!" - I stopped hitting him. "Were you here all this time?" - Navi flew again as if nothing had happened. "Yes! Since I had nothing to do I started to y with the system! The system was originally set up to make you the perfect warrior, but that''s stupid! A real man does not seek power but rather to dominate the beautiful women of the multiverse! The King of the Harem is the true way! Stealing the wives and daughters of idiots is your destiny muahahahahahaha! " - I hit Navi again. "Fucking bastard! Why did you have to change the system?! " - I kept hitting Navi. "Muahahaha if I didn''t then the system would consume your will to turn you into a ve that only obeys orders! Originally the system had a punishment option if you failed a mission, but I removed that shit! Nobody tells a Harem King what to do! " - I stopped hitting Navi and sighed. "I''ll let it go this time, although I value the benefits, my freedom is more important than power ..." - I sighed again. Power is a tool and not an end, although I can lower my head and act like a subordinate in order to get my pay, that does not mean that I will sacrifice my free will. I hate Madness because the idiot keeps trying to force my way, although in many ways I think the same as Madness, I will not let someone else mark the path that I will take, even if that path is the right one. Feelings over morals, benefits over feelings, survival over benefits, but above all and even my own life is my freedom. Even if that freedom ends up killing me, I will not give up going my own way, one way forward and without stopping. "Whatever, let''s follow your n, plus having a powerful weapon will help me get over the shit I got into in this world, even though I want to go back to Kenichi''s world to see Shigure and my other lovers first I have to recover and seek more power or I will not be able to deal with the experts of Yami and the Ryozanpaku "- I sighed once more. The gray-skinned monster was a terrifying enemy, if that thing had knowledge of martial arts then it would have killed me. Even though I am at the Master level, I still have a long way to go before I can face a Super Master, not to mention an Advanced Super Master like Jenazad. "We are going to fix this whole damn problem" - I looked at the heart that represents my soul. I don''t care who the person or entity was that put that damn vine in my soul, I''m going to kill him in a horrible and painful way. "Muahahaha look for whoever put the curse on you! If he is a man then you fucks all the beautiful women in his life in front of him! If she is a woman and she is beautiful then you sodomize her until you break her mind! Shows the dominance of a Harem King! " - Navi startedughing like a psychopath. "By the way Navi, doesn''t my soul have some curse rted to little girls or crazy women?" - I asked since it is abnormal how fast I am surrounding myself with brats. "No, you are just a natural lolicon and have a fetish for troublesome women!" - I hit Navi again. "I will kill whoever put the curse on me!" - I screamed furiously as I saw the vines. "It is not a curse, it is your destiny!" - Navi floated in front of me, but I didn''t see it, it''s non-existent. "I will destroy the curse!" - My words were filled with conviction. "It is not a curse!" - Navi didn''t say anything, it''s non-existent. I will be free from this curse! Chapter 61: Old Habits Stay Chapter 61: Old Habits Stay Physically I have been in aa for 5 days while my mind has been making some preparations. To start with, I had Navi monitor my surroundings to notify me if problems arose, if something dangerous happened then I would use Hamon to force me to wake up, but that would cause my injuries to only to get worse so I''m trying to rest for the first time in my life. The hospital group brought some medical equipment so they remodeled what used to be my room, the former principal''s office. I was not left on the basement floor as it became a resource warehouse, but this room is the most reinforced in the school thanks to multipleyers of steel on the door and windows. The best thing is that this room is in the center of the school buildings so I can have Navi supervise most of the ce. The school has sr panels, a water filter, and wind generators so we can use electricity without problems, the person who founded this ce really had an obsession with survival. Although we evacuated in a hurry, Yuko instructed some nurses to retrieve emergency medical equipment, currently, I am connected to a heart monitor, an artificial respiration valve, and an automatic feeder that leads the processed food to my stomach through a thin pipe. I had 2 muscle tissue reconstruction surgeries on my left arm, an emergency intervention on my rib cage so that my broken ribs would not puncture my organs, and a failed surgery to put on an artificial heart. Although having a heart made of ck blood is problematic since I have to use Hamon to keep it beating, I decided to stay that way and reject the transnt. When they were about to remove my new ck heart, I had Locura create small harmless tentacles to reject the transnt, Yuko and the team of surgeons were surprised but decided to leave me like that after seeing that the ck heart was working properly. Yuko and the ck Label group began to investigate my origins and took samples of my blood to see what kind of aberration I am, it would not be strange if these women with medical knowledge saw me as a monster, but my actions saving Sayo and the words Mikoto''s were enough to convince them that I am a friendly monster something like that. The nurse named Aki gave me a check-up and I don''t know what she saw, but she passed out after checking my condition, since then Aki kept close to me and she constantly whispers that she was looking for a way to save me. At first, I thought her ability to analyze people''s health was the result of deep medical knowledge, but it seems that Aki''s ability is rted to extrasensory perception so either she knows I''m crazy or she could see signs of my curse. Be that as it may, Aki is an interesting woman that I n to study thoroughly for her medical skills and exquisite body. On the other hand, Shizuka and Chizuru took over as my caregivers while Saeko takes care of the base administration to prevent problems arising that could affect my recovery. The arrival of the group from the hospital was excellent news since, although not all the doctors and nurses have a fighting force on par with Yuko or Sayo, at least they know how to shoot. Currently, the base is being reinforced, the hospital staff is integrating with the rest of the group without problems since they all fight for the same objective, to survive. As the male doctors and staff focused on reinforcing the base''s defenses, my lovely Shizuka began talking to the nurses and female doctors to link them to her n to increase my harem. I love that woman. The most interesting thing was that Shizuka and Aki used to be ssmates in medical school so they became great friends, great in fact. This cheerful pair of nurses were joined by Sayo. My heart strengthened by constant training, Ki, Hamon, and Rasen was literally an organic battery, Sayo was able to regain consciousness 5 hours after the transnt. When Sayo woke up I was attentive to her behavior to wake me up if necessary, fortunately, Sayo regained her sanity and in fact said she felt better than ever, although the first words she said almost made Mikoto explode. "Where is the man who saved me?" - Sayo looked anxious as she looked everywhere despite not having fully recovered. "Ahem, he''s resting ..." - Mikoto looked ufortable seeing Sayo act like a duckling who lost her mother. "I want to see it" - Sayo looked determined to see me which increased Mikoto''s difort. Although Mikoto has tried not toin too much about my harem, it is clear that she does not like the idea of ??sharing me with other women. The two women looked at each other in silence until Sayo spoke with a voice filled with a determination that in my opinion was akin to obsession. "He gave me his heart to allow me to live, the least I can do is give him my life" - Sayo looked serious and heroic but that appearance disappeared quickly because of her ironic voice. - "Also, since I woke up I felt the need to be by his side. Is love at first sight like that? Not so bad ~ " Obviously, Sayo was making fun of Mikoto, but that didn''t stop my beloved tsundere from screaming in fury. "... LUIS BAKA!" After that Sayo moved to my room and is on duty to take care of me and attend to me, although I am sure that if it weren''t for Mikoto watching over Sayo she would have had sex with me even if I am unconscious. Apparently, a connection was formed between Sayo and me when I gave my heart to her. It''s not something as simple as her being attracted to me, Sayo already had the Diclonius virus when we met, giving her my heart made the virus mutated and evolved so now Sayo is the perfectbination of human and Diclonius. It seems my unawakened lineage can evolve lower lineages. I will have to do some experiments on this. To make things better, Sayo became a pseudo-Queen Diclonius so she started having the gic need to reproduce with me, when I wake up I''m going to have fun. This put Kaede in a bad mood, and if it weren''t for the fact that I totally tamed the little monster, she would have tried to assassinate Sayo to maintain her position as the main queen. My stupidity of removing my heart brought more benefits than losses in the long term simr to my brain surgery to be immune to hypnosis, although for the moment I have to concentrate on not blowing up my new heart as I am doing another stupid experiment. I need to build a properb out of some guinea pigs, using myself as ab rat is so stupid that even Madness says I''m crazy. The reason I rejected the heart transnt is very simple, the ck heart was able to integrate with the Rasen. My new heart does not beat like a normal human heart, it has a strange and strident rhythm simr to a song full of force, the sound is simr to the phrase that the system had to describe the Rasen. Row Row, this is how my heart beats now, it''s strange, but at this point, I resigned myself to rejecting my humanity. My strength did not grow immediately when I ced the ck heart but the control I have of the Rasen has be more fluid, if I let my blood and energy flow following the rhythm of my heart I feel every cell in my body slowly but constantly strengthening. For now, that is the summary of my condition, in more important issues my harem is growing without me having to lift a finger thanks to my noble sacrificebined with 4 plot armor. Currently, my plot armor is made up of the plot armor of Takashi Komuro 95%, Arashi Mikami 95%, Haruki Amamiya 95%, and Yuki Takeya 95%. I can''t seem to steal thest 5% unless I kill the protagonist or the story endspletely, that 5% represents the protagonists'' lives and will ensure that they are difficult to assassinate. On the other hand, I was surprised that the schizophrenic girl was also a protagonist, I must be more careful when looking for protagonists. With all that plot armor it''s no wonder women seek me out like bees to honey, but that also means the number of problems that I will have to deal with will be fucking hell so as soon as I recover I will go to the Kenichi''s world to train my martial arts or an ident could happen where one of my lovers dies. I was tempted to kill the protagonists to have all the plot armor, but it would be problematic if my problems got even bigger, that 5% that they keep will deflect some of the problems allowing me to take a breather. Besides that Yuki is adorable despite being crazy and in the future, she will be a beautiful woman who canmand mutant creatures. For now, I have been dividing my attention into 4 things: 1) Using the Rasen to polish my blood vessels and internal organs so that my new heart can function at full capacity will give me greater control of the Rasen in addition to making me stronger. 2) Training my skills within my core of existence as I can use my skills in this ce at full power without side effects which makes it an excellent training space. 3) Hitting Navi because the fucking idiot didn''t tell me about my curse because he forgot about it because he was too busyughing at the idiots from whom I stole their crush. 4) Supervise that everything is fine on the base using Navi as a spy camera so that no unpleasant surprises arise. Even when I''m in aa I can''t take a vacation, at this rate burnout syndrome will be added to my list of mental problems, so troublesome. For now, I''m going to try to rx under Sayo and Aki''s care while watching the show that Navi is showing me. As expected, there are several idiots among the male survivors who are jealous of me and now that I am weak they think it is an excellent opportunity to take control of the base and take advantage of my lovers. Rin has been monitoring these idiots since days before my trip to the hospital, it was only a matter of time before they took action. Although the base has more people, the warehouse area is almost abandoned making it an excellent ce to carry out their ns. I want to use this situation to get rid of troublesome trash, make my kindest lovers ept the cruel reality we live in where violence is the solution to problems, and make my pretty Kaede learn to use force at the right times so that I don''t have to be behind her all the time. Since I started training Kaede I realized that she is simr to Jenazad, someone who murders for fun and adores human suffering. I do not intend to correct that cruelty, only to focus it against whoever I assign to her as the enemy. Although almost everyone trains in the schoolyard the martial arts that I have instructed them, I was training Kaede in a warehouse so only Saeko, Rin, and Mikoto know Kaede''s true strength, for everyone else she is just a shy girl with a malformation in the skull. This is a n that I have prepared for a long time. The first piece was Miku. Although Miku is not entirely trustworthy since she will cling to the person who gives her the most benefits, I assured myself of her loyalty with threats that if she dared to betray me I would rip her skin with my bare hands, I used acupuncture to cause her pain and pleasure at the same time and I had a lot of sex with her until I broke part of her mind. Additional note, she became a bit of a masochist and is addicted to anal sex. I instructed Miku to make the group of traitors believe that she was willing to go against me, she was giving them false information so that they could form a n to take advantage of if I went out for a long time or I was injured. Apart from Miku I also included Toshimi since both are not reliable, but I made it clear that if they slept with the group of traitors then I would kill them. By the way, I included Enami so that she would give her body to the traitors, since I don''t care about Enami, and anyway I n to get rid of her then it didn''t matter. Even though I didn''t n on going into aa, my n can go smoothly as the group of assholes is targeting the two women who look the most helpless and easy to take advantage of. Even though I love Shizuka and I am getting fond of Nao, they are the perfect bait, of course, I will not let themy a hand on them and so before I went to the hospital I ordered Kaede to protect my favorite duo of airheads. Kaede wanted to stay by my side, but I used the authority of King Diclonius so that the little assassin will stay with Shizuka since I don''t intend to let some fucking disgusting and useless piece of the trash put there disgusting hands on my pretty Shizuka. To get my n started I had Navi write a note and hand it over to Miku to carry out the proper scenario. Miku didn''t question how I sent her a note despite being in aa, the wonders of Stockholm syndrome. To give the situation realism I did not inform Rin of this n, I want her to learn how to deal with unforeseen situations as I have high expectations on that brat. Now I will sit in my core of existence and watch the spectacle that was about to take ce. "Fun" - Madness came up to me with a popcorn pot. The core of existence is connected to my mind and consciousness so that I can generate objects from my memory, although the taste and texture of the snacks feel empty since they are made of memories is better than nothing. I sat on the copy of my favorite sofa, it is a sofa just like the one I have in one of the shelters that Mr. Ichijo gave me in my homeworld, I think there are some things that I start to miss about that world, and no, no it''s my family, they can go to hell. "Tsundere" - Madness learned to speak with irony, how annoying. "Shut up, the show is about to start" - I hit Madness and we started watching the show broadcast by Navi. Ah, I missed doing controlled scenarios, since I arrived in this world of zombies everything has been chaos, I missed the feeling of being in control of the situation. Chapter 62: Good Girls Dont Swear Chapter 62: Good Girls Don''t Swear (Kaede perspective) Life is happy, colorful, and beautiful, I like life, I enjoy being alive and I enjoy being with Onii-chan. I started calling Luis, Onii-chan, since most of the girls my age in the group do it at Rin''s suggestion, I don''t really care what other people do, but I heard Mikoto say that Onii-chan was a lolicon who got excited when they called him Onii-chan. I think Mikoto is wrong, whenever I can I get close to Onii-chan and I have even convinced him to bathe together to save water, but even when Onii-chan helps me wash my hair and back he has never reacted to me, it seems that he just he likes women his age or older. I want to grow faster, especially because of that blue-haired woman who has been next to Onii-chantely. I want to kill her, but I can''t. Onii-chan was willing to give his own heart for that woman to live, if I killed her then Onii-chan would be sad and disappointed in me, I don''t want that. Since Onii-chan was so injured that he has not woken up, I have felt alone, although Saeko-nee has helped me study the anatomy and acupuncture lessons that Onii-chan is teaching me, I still feel that there is a distance between us. Onii-chan trusts Saeko-nee a lot which is understandable since Saeko-nee is not only strong and strict, she has no problem with my and Onii-chan''s violent habits. When Onii-chan brought in a group of subjects to use as punching bags many women were against it, but in the end, they gave in when those human-looking garbage threatened to abuse Onii-chan''s women. Saeko-nee taught me how to separate the meat from the body without touching the bones, Saeko-nee is very skilled with the sword, with Onii-chan''s guidance now Saeko-nee can turn the body of a zombie into cubes of meat cut into 5 seconds of continuous cuts. Saeko-nee is teaching me to do that with my innate ability, she is the second person I like the most after Onii-chan. Onii-chan was studying my ability and said that it was a type of psychic ability that is innate to my race, together we gave it the name of vectors since telling them ''psychic arms'' was very long. At first, I was worried that Onii-chan would hate me since I''m not human after all, but Onii-chan didn''t care, he has continued to treat me with affection and I love him for that ? Although I wish Onii-chan was not so rude in training, thest time I was about to lose control Onii-chan gave me a kick in the stomach, threw me against the wall, and held me by the neck until I passed out. I was pouting in anger at how cruel Onii-chan was, it didn''t really bother me since Onii-chan''s blows are not that painful since he uses strange energy that looks like golden rays to attack me, that way it numbs my nerves pain receptors, that''s the exnation he gave me when I asked why his blows didn''t hurt. Onii-chan is very considerate of me, I really can''t imagine a life without him. If I lost it I think I would destroy this world since a world without Onii-chan is a world that is not worth it, then I wouldmit suicide because a life without Onii-chan is a life that is not worth it. When I saw Onii-chan he was injured I almost went crazy, but at thest moment I was able to calm down, I don''t know why I calmed down, but it was the same feeling I have every time Onii-chan gives me an order with a serious expression. The day we met Onii-chan said that he would stay with me, at that moment I felt that a bond was formed between us, thanks to that bond I knew that Onii-chan''s life was not in danger so I decided to follow the orders he gave me Onii-chan before passing out, I would protect the women that Onii-chan loves even though I don''t like them. Onii-chan said that the priority to take care of was the two women with bigger breasts Shizuka and Nao, and the girl who talks to Onii-chan the most, Rin. I don''t dislike Rin as much as other people, she has tried to include me in her group so that I don''t feel lonely, but it was a useless effort, I don''t like being with other people other than Onii-chan. I don''t know why, but since my power awakened I have had a dislike for people who are not Onii-chan, it is as if something inside me wants to maim human beings. Onii-chan knew about this and had me train to control my violent impulses, although sometimes this causes me to lose control and get hit, but I still enjoy my time alone with Onii-chan. "Okay, let''s get to this!" - I stopped thinking about life during thest days and kept walking towards the underground floor. I have to apany Shizuka, Nao, and Rin who are heading to the warehouse to look for supplies that one of Onii-chan''s women requested, I think her name is Miku, I''m not sure and I don''t care. I reached the entrance to the underground floor where Shizuka, Nao, and Rin were waiting for me. "Kaede-chan, let''s go!" - Shizuka is always cheerful, I think that''s why Onii-chan likes so much, maybe I should learn to be more cheerful. "Come on Kaede-chan" - Nao is like Shizuka, but calmer, anyone who does not know them would think they are sisters. "Go!" - Rin is energetic and cheerful, from her I am learning to act like an adorable girl so that Onii-chan will pat me on the head more. "Nn" - I nodded and followed them. I''m not interested in the warehouse, but Onii-chan was very clear that I should never leave them unsupervised for more than 5 minutes. There are several rooms on the underground floor that were converted into warehouses, Onii-chan continually goes out to collect more supplies. Onii-chan is the one who works the hardest in the group and he does practically everything, gathering supplies, reinforcing the barricades, removerge groups of infected, and training the group. I want to be stronger so as not to be a burden, I want to be of help to Onii-chan. "Ummm, I think she''s here" - Shizuka went to the warehouse furthest and we followed her. When we entered the door closed behind us and the light came on allowing us to see several men from the group of survivors who were armed with knives and sticks. I frowned, I don''t like these people, but Onii-chan won''t let me kill them. I frowned even more when I saw that the girl who used to tease me was with them. They all had nasty looks and they wouldn''t stop looking at Shizuka and Nao, a couple of them only focused on Rin and me, I want to kill them, but Onii-chan said that I shouldn''t kill the people in the group. "Hahahahahaha I can''t believe this was so easy!" - One of the men licked his lips as he stared at Shizuka. "That piece of shit thinks he is better than us, hogging all the damn women ... I''m going to fuck these bitches in front of that asshole!" - Another man holding a wooden stick was screaming madly. My dislike for people is growing. "Heh, that damn brat is always with that bastard. What face will he make if I fuck her until I break her?" - Rin began to shudder with fury when one of the men pointed at her. "I like the one with pink hair, her head is strange but it doesn''t matter" - I understood Rin''s feeling, I want to tear that man''s skin and break his bones. "What are you talking about?" - Shizuka frowned, she did not seem to understand the situation, although I do not understand it at all, I only know that these people are speaking ill of Onii-chan and that bothers me. "Don''t you get it bitch?! They came here for us to fuck them like the fucking bitches that they are! Do you have a fucking idea what we''ve had to put up with that asshole hogging women?! There''s nothing to vent about, every day we have to do some shitty training and then disassemble car parts to reinforce the barricades, but we don''t get a fucking reward! I want a fucking bitch moaning under me, but that jerk took all the women! " - The guy in front of the group gasped for air after yelling a bunch of nonsense. Onii-chan has secured shelter, supplies, and protection to so many people without asking for anything in return, he is protecting these worthless low-life forms just because of his kind heart, but these pieces of nauseating garbage are onlyining and despising benevolence of Onii-chan. UNFORGIVABLE! THIS FUCKING SCUM IS UNFORGIVABLE! I MUST REMOVE THIS FUCKING VALUE SCUM!! CUT OFF THEIR EXTREMITIES AND INSERT THEIR ARMS AND LEGS THROUGH THEIR EYES!! I''M GOING TO HANG THEM WITH THEIR OWN INTESTINES!! DAMN DISGUSTING GARBAGE !!! "Shut up garbage!! Onii-chan strives to feed them and protect them all! Without him you would all be zombie droppings! " - Rin''s scream made me stop my vectors that were about to rip the jaw off the trash that insulted Onii-chan. "Listen idiots! Onii-chan can do whatever he wants and no one can judge him, if Onii-chan wants to take all the women in the world then it''s Onii-chan''s right! You just have to shut up and ept the situation! The garbage has no right to have an opinion! " - Rin was screaming furiously. I don''t like the idea of ??sharing Onii-chan, but Rin is right, my priority should be Onii-chan''s happiness, he has given me so much that I have no right to be demanding, just by being next to him I will be happy. "Fucking bitch! Did that idiot make you so obedient by fucking your ass every night?! You''re just a bitch! " - The girl who bothered me before yelled angrily. Rin looked at that girl and then showed a strange smile. - "Oh ~? Could it be that the little bitch became the sex toy of these idiots? " The girl began to tremble as her expression turned unpleasant. - "SHUT UP! You don''t know what I''ve had to go through! You excluded me from the group and I just looked for how to survive! " "Pffffff hahahahahahaha" - Rin held her stomach while heughed, I don''t understand what''s funny about this, but since the girl seems upset Iughed too. "Hahahahahahaha!" - Iughed very hard, it is funny to see the expression of anger that people put when youugh on their faces, this could be a habit. "Hahahaha, you are pathetic, to think that you would fall so low to be a toy to fuck just because you are in need of attention hahahahaha, you are so pathetic that it is fun hahahahahaha" - Rin had tears fromughing, Rin begins to like me. "Rin-chan, don''t use vulgarnguage" - Nao pinched Rin''s cheek. "Rin-chan, good girls don''t speak vulgarly" - Shizuka pinched Rin''s other cheek, then looked at the group of men. - "To think that you would take advantage of a girl, you disappoint me" "..." - The men stared nkly and then became enraged. - "Fucking hypocritical bitch, that asshole you''re sleeping with is fucking all the damn little girls and you don''t say anything about it!" Shizuka frowned. - "Firstly, my love has not done anything unpleasant with little girls, secondly, it is rude to insult, although I don''t care what you call me, I won''t let you insult my sweetheart, and thirdly, they are being unpleasant " "Right, Onii-chan treats me like a person, unlike that bitc-ahem, that girl, Onii-chan cares about my well-being, my feelings and does not see me as a disposable object" - Rin smiled with contempt, though he bit his tongue when he was about to curse as Shizuka put a finger on his cheek. The girl was red with anger, this is fun. "SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP! YOU ARE JUST HIS VALUE-FREE SEX DOLL! HE WILL USE YOU AND ABANDON YOU BECAUSE YOU ARE NOT WORTH ANYTHING! " - The girl screamed. "Fufufu, it seems that someone has some bad experiences ~" - Rin smiled strangely, that expression reminds me of Saeko-nee when she was cutting the idiots that Onii-chan brought. "SHUT UP!" - The girl kept screaming pathetically, heh. "Enough of this shit! We don''t have much time, let''s take care of these bitches"- One of the men got fed up with this and walked towards Shizuka. Nao stepped in front of Shizuka. - "Do not touch her!" "They''re both going to end up moaning like the bitches they are!" - The men began to approach. I want to kill them, but Onii-chan said that he couldn''t ... "Getaway!" - Rin took out a knife and pointed at the group of men. "Hahahaha little bitch that doesn''t scare me!" - One of the men pulled out a gun. - "Now be obedient!" Rin, Nao, and Shizuka froze when they saw the weapon. Before I was like them and even a child with a stone scared me, but now that I know my power I am no longer afraid of weapons, Onii-chan made me strong. "Surprised? That idiot put a regtion on who could carry weapons, we had to trick Arashi and the fat man into going out on patrol, then we invited Takashi to eat, hahahaha the idiot is so gullible that he did not even check the food where we put medicine to sleep, we tied him up in the back of the warehouse, we''re going to fuck his mother in front of that idiot"- The guy with the gun was screaming like an idiot. Onii-chan mentioned that idiots tend to exin their ns out loud when they think they are in control which is a good time to attack or to get information. I want to kill them ... But Onii-chan said... But I want to kill them ... "You damn you won''t get away with it!" Rin clenched her teeth furiously. Rin approached me and took me by the hand for us to step back, when Rin was close to me I heard her whispering to me. "Can you deal with the weapon?" - Rin asked. I just nodded, the gun and these people are insignificant. "When I say your name, take care of them" I nodded, I like Rin. Chapter 63: Its Not Right to Speak Bad of Onii-chan Chapter 63: It''s Not Right to Speak Bad of Onii-chan (Kaede perspective) We backed towards a corner of the room, the door was blocked by one of the men and as the rest of the group approached, Nao and Shizuka were anxious while Rin was furious and I was excited. I''ll be able to kill this garbage, if Onii-chan gets mad I''ll say it was Rin''s idea. "The others will punish you!" - Rin yelled angrily when. "The others? Hahahaha you idiot bitch! Who do you think helped us ?! The idiot Luis thinks that all the women who are with him love him, but it''s just that they fear the force of him! There are women who still have brains and are willing to rebel against that asshole! When we get rid of him no one will say anything and they will see us as heroes! " - The subject of the weapon had an increasingly maddened expression. "You lie! We are with Luis because we love him! " - Nao yelled angrily not caring that they pointed a gun at her. "Yes, we love him!" - Shizuka also looked angry. I''m angry too, no, I''m furious. How dare you question my feelings for Onii-chan!? DAMN GARBAGE!!! "Do you love it? Idiot bitches sure got brainwashed! " - The man with the gun had a sneering smile that made him look stupid. "Don''t you think we can love Onii-chan? Or maybe you''re just jealous? Jealous why no one will love you because of how pathetic you are? Fufufu, surely you touch your disgusting thing thinking you have the harem of Onii-chan because you are too pathetic to look for a girlfriend, you even resorted to that garbage to vent your frustration, heh, your little penis is so pathetic that it needs the help of this group of losers just to deal with that little girl "- Rin learned to curse from Chikage and Mikoto, I must ask them for lessons. "DAMN BITCH!" - The subject became enraged, raised the weapon, and fired at Rin''s head. "..." - Rin froze when the bullet stopped in front of her. "Ahem, well I think I overdid it, I didn''t think that a fag like you would actually shoot, I have to be more careful in the future, thanks Kaede, hey Kaede can you¡­ Kaede?" Why? Why do others always ruin it when I''m happy? Why do people want to take my happiness away from me? If Rin dies Onii-chan will hate me, if Onii-chan hates me he will abandon me, if Onii-chan leaves me no one will ever love me again. "Kaede-chan? Are you okay?" This man is trying to ruin my happiness, everyone wants to see me be miserable. Onii-chan is the only good thing in my life and they try to take it from me. Only Onii-chan loves me and cares for me, if I lose him I will have nothing. NOOOOOOOOOOO! I CAN''T LOSE ONII-CHAN! "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH GARBAGE!" - I screamed furiously. The subject with the weapon looked confused, but the next moment his expression turned to pain. "Aaahhgg my hand!" My vectors are strong and sharp, I cut the hand that was holding the weapon, before the weapon fell I used one of my vectors to hold the weapon, I have 4 vectors, two to attack and two to defend. "What''s that?!" I raised the weapon with a vector, to others it looks like a floating weapon. I aimed at the group of scum not to move, I do not n to kill them quickly, they do not deserve it. "AHHHHGG!" The guy I cut off his hand tried to walk away so I broke his knees causing him to fall. I moved another vector towards his face, a person so disgusting that he only curses Onii-chan does not deserve to speak, those who insult Onii-chan should not speak again. "Ahhhhgmmm!" The vector covered her mouth, I ripped the lips and teeth from his mouth. It wasn''t enough, it still makes sounds, but I don''t want it to die, not yet. Onii-chan has been teaching me acupuncture so I can use it with my vectors so I pressed the points on the face to stop the bleeding, then I pulled his tongue out of it and closed the blood vessels. "Gaaahhhhhh" The subject made an iprehensible sound as foam came out of her mouth. Is not sufficient. Someone who can''t see Onii-chan''s greatness doesn''t deserve eyes so I squashed them and then pulled the nerves out of his sockets. Is not sufficient. Someone who ignores Onii-chan''s words doesn''t deserve to listen so I ripped his ears off, to make sure he wouldn''t hear again I used the vector fingers to crush his eardrums. Is not sufficient. Someone who doesn''t respect Onii-chan doesn''t deserve to breathe the same air so I pinched his nose, then ripped it off, but I used a lot of force and also ripped the skin off his cheeks. Is not sufficient. Someone who is not walking the path given by Onii-chan does not deserve to walk, I cut off the man''s legs and closed his blood vessels. It is not enough, it is never enough. I took his legs and tried to shove them down his throat, but they wouldn''t go in, I put in a little more force and identally made his throat and chest explode from the force. A pity, he did not finish regretting insulting Onii-chan, I wonder if there is a way to punish ghosts ... "AAAAAHHHHHHH MONSTER!" - The man blocking the door screamed in horror, threw a knife and tried to open the door. I blocked the knife and pointed the gun in his direction. They can''t leave without regret for insulting Onii-chan so I shot him in the legs, my aim is bad so I only hit him in the foot. "AAAAHHHHGGG!" The subject stumbled, to make sure he didn''t run I wanted to use an acupuncture point on his back to stop his movements, but I used a lot of force crushing his spine, he died. Oops, I must be more careful, a quick death is a mercy they do not deserve, no one can insult Onii-chan. "Who''s next?" - I asked Rin. I want to kill all the trash that insulted Onii-chan, but I don''t know in what order to kill them. "..." - Rin looked at me with a pale expression. "Ahem, well, the guy on the left" - Rin pointed at a man with a knife. I nodded. "NOOOOOOOOO WAIT AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" - I picked the man upholding him by the hair, then I mmed him against the ceiling, then against the floor, then against the ceiling, then against the floor, once again against the floor and then he had nothing to whip as his body exploded in pieces of flesh and blood. I let go of the headless hair that was the only thing left of the man. They are weak, pathetically weak. With this force they intended to kill Onii-chan? It''s not even funny, it''s offensive, that such weak beings threaten Onii-chan is an insult. I looked back at Rin who had a wry smile. - "Can''t you be less violent?" "They insulted Onii-chan" - I was clear. "Well you''re right, but at least I didn''t ssh or you''re going to mess up the supplies, it also fell on my shoes a bit" - Rin pointed to his shoe where there was a piece of what they appreciate intestines. I cleaned Rin''s shoe. "Sorry, I''ll be more careful" - I sincerely apologized, I don''t want to get dirty with that garbage either, it''s good that vectors have no sense of touch so I don''t mind holding this garbage with vectors. "Thank you, now the one who is trembling continues" - Rin pointed to another subject who was in a fetal position while hugging his head. "Please leave me I''m sorry I''m sorry stop I beg you no noo noo! NOOOOOOOOOOOOO! " Since the gun didn''t work for me I gave it to Rin, then I used the two vectors to pull each leg of the man on opposite sides. "AAAAHHHHHHHH STOP NOOOOOO AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The left leg gave out first and separated from the body. In order not to spill too much blood, I put the severed leg in the hole that was left after cutting off the leg. I pushed his leg into the man''s body crushing his organs, this way not so much blood would spread. "Better?" - I asked Rin. "Ugh, I''m going to have nightmares, but it''s okay, there are still two left" - Rin sighed and pointed at thest man and the girl who used to bully me. - "First the man, leave the little bitch-ahem, girl forst" I nodded, the dessert tastes better when he is leftst. Thest man did not resist, he had an empty expression as if he had resigned himself to death, this is not funny. "Rin, can we let him live?" - I asked Rin. Rin looked at me in amazement. - "Are you sure?" The man reacted to my words, life returned to his eyes as he looked at me hopefully. I smiled tenderly in the same way Rin taught me to look adorable. - "Not" A vector cut through the skin of the man''s stomach, then the vector entered his abdomen and began to crush his visors, the vector kept going up until it came out of his throat. I smiled. - "I think I understand why Saeko-nee has fun cutting slowly instead of killing fast" "You sadists are ... Ah whatever, I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything, yes, this will definitely give me nightmares" - Rin kept sighing. I looked at Shizuka and Nao who had passed out. "They are fine?" - I asked Rin with concern, Onii-chan favors these two a lot and if something happens to them Onii-chan will get angry. "They passed out when you smashed the back of the man at the door, ugh, I would have liked to pass out" - Rin sighed for the third time. - "But this is the best, Onii-chan prefers that Shizuka and Nao be gentle, Onii-chan named them'' Therapeutic Smoothness'' and he does not want them to change" I nodded, Onii-chan enjoys hugging Shizuka and Nao whenever he looks too stressed out, he worries me that Onii-chan massages his forehead a lot like he has migraines all the time. I hope to grow up with a body like Shizuka to make Onii-chan rx by hugging me. "There''s still one left" - Rin pointed to the girl who was lying on the ground trembling. - "Ummm, I think this is a mental breakdown" "Mental breakdown?" - I asked Rin, I don''t like to read so there are many things I don''t know. "She was very scared and her mind was broken" - Rin approached the girl, took a stick, and began to puncture the girl as if she were garbage in the street. "Mmmm, getting rid of her would be the best, but ..." - Rin showed a malicious smile. - "She can still be useful ~" "Useful?" - I don''t understand how that crap can be useful, I thought of an option and frowned. - "Give her to Onii-chan?" "Nani?" - Rin looked confused and thenughed. - "None of that, we still have to find out who helped this group of idiots, besides, Onii-chan mentioned an interesting n and she thing can help" Rin began to search the girl''s pockets while the girl froze like a dead animal. "Okay" - I nodded, I don''t like to think too much and I prefer simple things so it''s better if Rin deals with this so I can me her. "Did you just think about ming me?" - Rin looked at me doubtfully. "No" - How did you know? "Hmph, Onii-chan taught me to detect lies" - Rin puffed out her t chest with pride, even I have a bigger chest than Rin. "Onii-chan is incredible" - I couldn''t hide my admiration, it''s like he knows how to do anything. "It doesn''t matter anyway, I just found something interesting" - Rin took out a paper note from the girl''s pocket. I looked at the note and frowned as I did not understand what was written. - "What horrible handwriting, I can''t read it" "It''s not that, Onii-chan taught me to make simple coded messages and this is simr, the edges represent a number, each number is based on a letter of the English alphabet" - Rin started looking at the note. "Do you know English?" - I was surprised, there are still parts of Japanese that seem difficult to me, we should both be the same age, but she knows twonguages ??... I need to study, I don''t want Onii-chan to think I''m a dumb girl. "A little bit, Onii-chan used a golden energy in my head and now I can think faster, but I need to eat sweets or I feel dizzy, plus my uncle had forced me to learn English since my mother knew threenguages ??and he wanted me to be the same¡­ Now that I think about it that''s not normal "- Rin had a grimace of disgust. - "Well it doesn''t matter, now I have Onii-chan" "Nn" - I nodded, with Onii-chan present everything is fine. Rin was reading silently and then she showed a wry smile. - "I think I already saw what the note says" "Rin, if Shizuka and Nao are around when you find this then pretend not that you can''t read it. If Kaede is close and she didn''t lose control then she reads aloud so she can congratte her. Now if you found this it is because you were able to control the situation and I am very proud of you, although you may have made some mistakes. I wish they didn''t kill the group of idiots as they are still useful and if Kaede killed all of them you two will be punished when I wake up, but the fact that this note is readable means that at least the girl was left in one piece, that''s an advance and with mistakes, you learn. I''m currently unconscious, but I had Miku write this down and put it in the idiot girl''s pocket since this girl doesn''t check her pockets. As for how I did it, it''s secret. We will discuss the matter when I wake up. Rin trusted that you will know how to deal with the situation, even though you are young I have high expectations of you. As for Kaede, you are a good girl, if you did not gopletely crazy it means that you are growing up. Comment on this incident and the note to Saeko, she will know what to do. Finally, if they made a mess in the warehouse they will have to clean up, this will teach them not to be messy. With love, Luis." "¡­" - Rin and I looked at each other, then we saw the walls, floor, and ceiling of the warehouse that were stained with blood and intestines. We both sigh. It will be horrible to clean this up, but at least Onii-chan is proud of me, I want to go hug Onii-chan, but I don''t want to disturb his rest. "Let''s find Saeko, it''s not good to procrastinate, help me carry Shizuka and Nao" - Rin shook her head. "Do we have to clean this up?" - I asked Rin. "Let''s find Saeko" - Rin replied. "You just said let''s not procrastinate" - I looked at Rin doubtfully. "Let''s find Saeko" - Rin didn''t look at me. "Are you going to escape from this?" - Rin trembled at my words. "I''ll tell Onii-chan when he wakes up" - I smiled when I saw Rin tremble. I think I like to tease people. "... Let''s find Saeko and then clean this ce" - Rin epted reality. I loaded Shizuka and Nao with my vectors, since I learned to control my strength I can do delicate tasks without idents, only when I get angry I find it difficult to control my strength. Onii-chan, I miss you, please wake up. Chapter 64: The Path of a Madman Chapter 64: The Path of a Madman After seeing Rin and Kaede''s actions I came to a conclusion. "Those brats need discipline and training" - I shook my head. Rin did not consider the instability factor of the idiot with a gun, if Kaede was not attentive then Rin would have died due to her not being able to control her own mouth. Well, I had Navi get in the bullet''s path anyway so Rin would be fine but it''s still a big oversight. As for Kaede, she is too violent. Although I don''t care if she enjoys torturing people the way Saeko does, at least Saeko makes sure she doesn''t mess up the ce and is learning interrogation techniques. Well whatever, I''ll let it pass this time since they are still children and have a lot to learn, the fact that Rin could endure the carnage scene while Kaede did not neglect the protection of women gives them some points. "What do you think?" - I asked the other two judges. "Hey Listen! As expected of the lolis of Harem King! An excellent job! " - Even though Navi was following the girls to see how they exined the situation to Saeko, he can stillmunicate with us. It was an obvious answer from Navi, the idiot wasughing as Kaede ripped the men apart. I wonder how it was that Navi became a psychopath, I know that I have killed several people in my homeworld but I did not resort to torture so I do not understand Navi''s psychopathic tendencies. "Nice" - Madness kept eating popcorn despite not having a face or mouth. Like Navi, Madness had fun with the show with the difference that instead of cheering like Navi, Locura was barking. This pair of idiots give me a headache, I need a partner who is at least humanoid and not a headache. "I''ll give them a 7 out of 10" - Despite the mistakes they made, they exceeded my expectations. "Hey Listen! 10 out 10! Violence is the best argument! " - Navi is a bad judge because of his favoritism. "10" - Madness is not good at this either. Anyway, I am a bit proud of both girls, I thought they would cause a disaster that would force me to use the authority of King Diclonius to stop Kaede in the same way that I had to stop her when they brought me into aa. I need to get her a friend or something like that, the girl is too unstable and if I leave her unsupervised she might go crazy. Kaede is too influenced by Diclonius instincts and starts to see humans as lower life forms, if I can''t get her some ymates then Kaede will be a woman who can''t rte to other people which will be a problem for stability from my harem, at least I should get her a friend. She must be a non-human child or at least a hybrid, the Diclonius instincts are not a joke and if it weren''t for my absurd Willpower statistic and insanity itself then I would have turned genocidal. What to do ... Sayo is an option, but Kaede seems to hate her to the point of wanting to kill her. At first, I was worried that Sayo would go crazy for Diclonius instincts but that nurse has given me one surprise after another. Sayo became a Diclonius Queen at the same time that she kept the human part of her so the Diclonius instincts only make her want to reproduce with King Diclonius without the disadvantage of wanting to exterminate inferior beings. I have to study Sayo''s anatomy as she doesn''t seem to have developed vectors like Kaede but her physical strength seems to be growing at an rming rate. In terms of brute strength, she should surpass me, if she trains properly she will be a great help in Kenichi''s world. For now, my main apprentices are Saeko, Kaede, Kurumi, Rei, Mikoto, Chikage, and Arashi. This experience could help Takashi to stop being an idiot who onlyins all day because I am sleeping with his mother, my stupid stepson has neglected his training and even got fooled by a group of idiots who thought they were just cool because Miku gave them some stupid empowerment ideas. I have to train Takashi, I will not let one of my lovers have an ipetent child. On the other hand, this event showed me that if I keep seducing up all the women I save then unhappy idiots will continue to appear who want to rebel. Currently it was a minor problem since only 4 men and a girl rebelled, but if I want to build a country then the possibility of a revolutionary army is a nuisance. I will have to look for more survivors, make a reward system where resources are distributed ording to contributions and with those resources, both men and women will be able to find lovers. If I make women be used as rewards it will be a problem since there are really strong and capable women like Yuko and Saeko, if I start policies that use women as a bargaining chip, it will only alienate potential allies, preventing good women from joining my harem on their own initiative. Ah, I hate politics, I need someone skilled in human resource management, I already have a lot of headaches with so many mysterious enemiesing out of nowhere. Saya mentioned that her mother Yuriko was a woman who built her ownpany, was a special forces agent and after marrying Soichiro it was she who brought prosperity to the Takagi family thanks to her human resource management skills and administration. Before leaving for the hospital and ending up in a vegetative state, I was able to get close to Saya. It was easy, I just had to appeal to her ego by praising her, but without being a pathetic idiot who reveres the ground she walks on. The point was to show her that I appreciate her intellect and her beauty but that even if she is not around I can solve most of the problems. Saya''s pride was hurt by noticing that her supposed genius mind was useless in an apocalyptic world as she couldn''t even give first aid or form a defense n to fortify the base. If it weren''t for I gave her the job of carrying out supply management then Saya would be even more useless than Takashi. Saya is smart and she can see that I care about her by giving her an important position, if it weren''t for her being more tsundere than Mikoto then she would have entered my harem by now. The biggest reason I put up with her tsundere nonsense is that I need her to get Yuriko and although Sayacks experience she is good at managing resources so with some practice Saya will be useful as an official of my future government. Well, it''s decided, when I wake up I''ll go to the Takagi residence. Saya is already quite attached to me, although she herself does not admit it. In the time that I have been unconscious, Saya and Mikoto have talked a bit more and started to develop a friendship. Before the two women of them couldn''t stand each other due to jealousy, but seeing me in a critical condition made both women ovee their differences and they got along surprisingly well. In fact, many women who previously doubted whether or not to form a rtionship with me are now convinced to enter my harem thanks to Shizuka''s influence. Normally when the support pir falls, everyone panics and runs away. It was thanks to Shizuka''s actions talking to the women and the increase in my weft armor that now all the women in the base in my harem, of course, not counting Enami which I will get rid of in the Takagi mansion. Neither does the hospital staff count as they have just arrived, but my dear Shizuka has already started working on them. I definitely love that woman. Maybe it''s because of the plot armor I''ve gathered, but falling into aa has brought me quite a few benefits. I got Sayo who is not only hot and wants to have sex with me even without knowing me, she has the potential to be an unstoppable armored tank and if I can study her berserker status maybe I can improve my own Berserker skill to get a regeneration simr to Sayo. My harem keeps growing while I do literally nothing. When Yuko found out that I have a harem she didn''t bother and seems to want to keep her word to have a date with me, she even talked it over with her sister named Yoko who is also one of my main targets for her body that rivals Shizuka. My growth potential is greater because I discovered a new way to break my human limits through ck blood and Rasen, although that brought a decrease in my humanity. [Race: Human (97.9%)> (89%)] Well, it''s not that I care to remain human so it doesn''t matter. My humanity dropped so low as my ck heart has not only been pumping blood and Rasen through my body, now 90% of my blood is ck while the Madness energy grew from 28% to 49.9%. It''s disturbing, but Madness has helped me suppress the Diclonius instinct and strengthen me so I resigned myself to being mentally ill. Since I epted Madness as apanion, the sea of ??blood that covers my Core of Existence has turned totally ck, but I don''t care anymore, I don''t feel different. The most important thing is that the Madness energy cannot continue to grow, there is a limit that prevents it from reaching 50%, and to break that limit I must take a path to my insanity. Madness energy is a moreplicated issue than just a mental problem, it is a disease of the soul that, if seen from another perspective, is the path of uncontrolled power. Offering sanity in exchange for strength, that is the true nature of Madness energy. How did I know all this? The system gave me a notification when almost all of my blood turned ck. [Warning: Corruption of sanity at dangerous levels] [Notification: The Will stat preventedplete corruption of sanity] [Congrattions, as someone you managed to master the Madness energy acquired the title ''King of Lunatics''] [Title: King of Lunatics (20%) Lord of the lunatics, ruler of the deranged, master of those who have abandoned reality and embraced the madness. Like the King, madmen will be attracted to your illness, however, this is not always a good thing as a madman can stab who he loves or bite whom he respects] It is a shitty title that will bring problems, but at the same time, it has great benefits. First, I can identify the obsessions, fears, and disorders of other people, which will be useful to gather information. If I had had this ability in my homeworld then I would not have slept with several crazy women who are now looking for me relentlessly. Second, I can increase the madness in other people so that they fall into the depravity of their desires, drown in their fears, or be dominated by their obsessions. It affects the soul and reveals the deepest darkness of the people so it is difficult to resist and is an excellent tool to manipte others. Third and most importantly, as with the title of King Diclonius, I gained knowledge about the true essence of Madness energy and I must say that it is an absurd, sick, and wonderful power. To sum it up, Madness is an energy that affects all living beings in the multiverse, but depending on thews of each world, Madness is weaker or stronger. It''s the first time I''ve gotten information about thews of the worlds so this alone would have been worth going crazy, but the best is the potential of Madness. Madness adapts to each person, the one who fears will fall into the Madness of Fear which is the most infectious, it can infect those close to it and generates a gross increase in strength to try to destroy the source of fear obsessively destroying their own mind. Someone who seeks knowledge at all costs will have the Madness of Knowledge where the person will ess the dimension of knowledge which will cause his mind to not be able to process all the information bing insane. There are many other types of Insanity; Fury, order, death, power, there''s even Breasts Madness. As long as something can generate obsession or fear then it can generate Madness. It has great potential, but with great cost, sanity and freedom. Whoever uses Madness is condemned to be a prisoner of his own power, free will be lost and the person will only be a puppet of his Madness. This is where the important thinges in, there are two ways to avoid this. 1) Madness needs to obtain a conscience where it can dialogue. This is perfect since all the mistreatment that I have done against Madness in thest few days has made him submissive, possibly I am the first person who thought of this method. Wait, does that mean I''m crazier than my own Insanity? Whatever. 2) Have the power of love and friendship or power based on willpower. The power of love and friendship is real, it works in tandem with the plot armor paired with rainbows, flowers, and that cheesy shit. I''m not going to use that cheesy shit, instead, I have the embodiment of willpower, the Rasen. The path Madness takes is something that cannot be chosen and urs naturally, but Rasen allows me to oppose this rule. Although my current Rasen is not enough to destroy the curse on my soul, it is more than enough to create another power that will allow me to manipte my Insanity. I don''t know if I''m the first to take control of the Madness energy so I''ve been careful. Rasen is the power to make the impossible possible, the power of dreamers who can manipte probability. My idea of ??forcing the Insanity path has a 50% chance to fail and the normal Rasen won''t help me as I''m a first-rate pessimist and I can''t think that everything will work out just fine. Instead of making the 50% positive probability go 100%, my idea is to make the 50% negative probability disappear. Using my new knowledge about Madness and some basicws of the world I used the Rasen to make new energy, a power based on pessimism, the energy to deny the possible, to make the already written destiny go to hell and deny the odds. [New Energy: Anti-Rasen (1%)] [Energy: Anti-Rasen (1%) The natural order is a sham, fighting is useless, at the end of the road there is only emptiness and despair. The power to destroy destiny, deny probability, and ruin dreams, a power fueled by denial. The power of crying and resentful emo!] Who wrote these stupid descriptions?! NAVI! "Hey Listen! This time it wasn''t me! " - Navi knows me too well and knows when I want to hit him. Whatever, I got what I wanted so now I just have to choose a path for Madness. "Madness, which way would you like to take?" - I''m curious about his opinion. "Harem Madness woof woof!" - Insanity keeps acting like a dog. "Hey Listen! Netori Madness! " - I didn''t ask for your opinion, Navi. "Netori Madness woof!" "Hey Listen! Netori Madness! " ... I''m surrounded by idiots. Chapter 65: What Defines Me Chapter 65: What Defines Me I started to think about my mental problems from an objective point of view. I am an obsessive controller with a low tolerance for frustration, I want everything to bepletely under my control and I lose my mind when something doesn''t go as nned, which makes me stupid and impulsive. That could create Madness of Control, but if I cling to the idea of ??controlling everything then I will end up dying due to an unexpected situation, this zombie world is a perfect example that things get dangerous when unforeseen events arise. On the other hand, I am an obsessivepulsive who seeks perfectionism in my actions and tasks, everything I do must be done to perfection whether it is cooking, training, having sex, or murder, I do not tolerate my own mistakes and I always seek to improve. The Madness of Obsession is a path that suits my personality, but it could also end up killing me or having me discard my harem due to my obsession to keep going at all costs. The Madness of Fury and Madness of Power are discarded since they are the most destructive and unstable, although they will give me a huge increase in power, the force without control is useless. Madness rted to lust or sex is also ruled out, if I drown in carnal pleasures I will neglect the search for improvement, and one day I will run into a wall that I will not be able to ovee and it is possible that I will meet the entity that put the curse on me. Madness rted to responsibility is an absolute NO, I have the obsession to finish every mission assigned to me, fulfill my promises, and follow my responsibilities to the point of taking care of my useless family and fixing the disasters of several women who harass me just because they have been devoted to me. If my obsession worsens I will die of a migraine. The madness of Transcendence was striking since it is the constant search for improvement, but that will make me abandon any responsibility, emotional ties, and possessions in order to obtain power and I really do not want to leave my harem that has cost me so much to build. The madness of Greed is not good either since I will obsess with taking all the wealth and women that I can find which will lead me to have innumerable enemies and I will never be able to have a peaceful life. Even if it takes me a million years of hard work I want to be able to take a damn vacation and that''s why the Insanity rted to exertion is out, my mind is already too upset with my addiction to work and if I get worse then I will die from overwork. I kept looking at the scene where Saeko was listening to Rin and Kaede''s exnation about the situation. Saeko easily understood that it was a test for the girls and that Miku was not a traitor despite encouraging this conflict. Saeko sighed and smiled wryly. - "He''s quite selfish, but that''s okay, he epts my ws so I''ll ept his" "Right, Onii-chan is a selfish viin, but I love him" - Rin nodded. "Nn, Onii-chan a viin" - Kaede nodded. I''m so bad? Ohe on, I''m building a base and I n to save thousands of lives, even if I''m doing it just to gain the authority of this world and make it a haven for my harem they should at least give me some credit. "By the way, Saeko, do you know what Onii-chan''s greatest wish is?" - Rin asked an unexpected question. "Wish? Luis has never mentioned something simr to a wish or a goal, it seems that he only seeks to survive, strengthen himself and pick up women "- Saeko shrugged. Saeko, Rin, and Kaede are the only women in this world who have seen my true personality as I need trusted helpers. Although I have also been sincere with Mikoto she still sees me as someone kind who seeks to help others, at this point I think Mikoto knows that I am amused by the suffering of people and I have no problem with sacrificing innocent people, but she is in denial. Although the fact that I ambeled a womanizer is problematic because I cannot deny it, at some point I began to enjoy building a harem despite all the headaches thate with it. But a wish? Hmm, I hadn''t thought about it. "I know" - Madness moved in front of me. Madness is formed from my deepest traumas, fears, obsessions, disorders, and desires so it is not umon for him to know what my greatest wish is even if I don''t know myself. "Let me see" - I nodded and formed a mental connection with Madness to show me my inner desire. What I saw was a farm in the countryside far from civilization, only extensive meadows were visible to the horizon where cows and sheep were quietly grazing without concern for the world. There were various dogs, cats, rabbits, and other animals that were running or sleeping happily. I looked at Madness. - "Are you telling me that my greatest wish is a peaceful life in the country?" "Yes woof" - Madness shook as if nodding. I do not know what to say about it, it is very inconspicuous but understandable. All my life I have been working like a pack mule so a life without work is something I cannot think about, but at the same time I am sick of the noise of people, the problems caused by money and power conflicts. A ce secluded from the world with various animals sounds nice¡­ Wait, what is that? I looked at the picture of the farm and saw several people working to feed the animals and tend the crops. They were Shigure, Kaname, Honoka, Saori, Renka, Yuka, Rimi, Rachel, Mildred, Izayoi, Midori, Kyoko, Shizuka, Chizuru, Chika, Saeko, Mikoto, Chikage, Nao, Kurumi, Takashi''s mother without Takashi, Rin, Kaede, Miki, Megumi, Alice, Yuki and a couple of women from my homeworld, all of them wore a wedding ring except for the little girls. They weren''t all the women I''m involved with, but they are the ones I like the most. This is troublesome, I am really bing fond of too many women. "Tsundere" - Madness seemed tough. I hit Madness and kept staring at my wish. "You have to be screwing me!!" - I kicked Madness for showing me this shit. Why the fuck is my sister in inner desire?! I hate my fucking family that only brings me trouble! Well, at least my father and mother weren''t there, they really tire me, plus my sister didn''t wear a ring so I don''t have incestuous desires, that''s a point in my favor. That was still eptable, my sister is a spoiled brat but it is still tolerable since she was almost kidnapped she has stayed at home and takes sses online plus I give her money to buy stupid things on the inte so she doesn''t have to expose herself. Side note, kidnapping her was a scenario I did as I had had enough of having to murder every perverted idiot who stalked her on the street and the kidnapping generated just the right trauma for my sister to obediently stay home. What really made me feel strange was seeing Shizuka, Saeko, Mikoto, and Shigure pregnant. Do I really want to build a family? It sounds troublesome, babies are a headache that I don''t want to deal with. Whatever, if this is my inner desire just telling me I need a break, I thought I''d see something to help me choose a path to Madness, it''s disappointing. Saeko, Rin, and Kaede kept talking, then the two girls said goodbye and went to the warehouse to clean it up. They both girls took mops and began to clean the intestines and blood from the floor and ceiling. Why doesn''t Kaede use her vectors to make the job easier? I need to teach her that her skills are not only good forbat, maybe I should teach her to cook. Looking at the girls I thought about the previous conversation with Saeko. It is true that I am selfish, my internal desire is a peaceful life with the women that I like the most in my harem. But what about the rest of the women? Discard them? It seems that the women in my harem were with me because they are the ones I like the most, either because of sex, personality, or because they just seem nice to me. The fact that all 4 pregnant women were the only ones I admit I''ve fallen in love with shows that I have my favorites. Can I discard other women in order to make the women I love happy? No, I can''t, I''m too selfish and I want to keep what I feel belongs to me, the fact that the rest of my harem is not in the dream does not mean that I let them lead their lives, knowing me there is the possibility that they were dead or something simr. I am selfish even with the people I love, if I think about it selfishness is the root of my obsessions. Taking what I want no matter who I''m hurting, harming others for entertainment, ending innocent lives just because they get in my way, dragging those around me into an abyss of trouble, and refusing to back down due to my stubbornness to always keep moving forward. That''s right, I''m a selfish bastard that even when I help others it''s for my own benefit. I protected my family since I have the obsession to fulfill my promises and responsibilities, if something happened to them I would feel that I failed in my duty, I protected them so as not to feel guilt and not out of affection. I struggled to raise money to deal with debt so that one day I could get away to a ce away from everyone and have a peaceful life. I epted this journey as King of the Harem to obtain power and wealth, thus having a carefree life as well as being surrounded by beautiful women. In the end, my actions have been guided by selfishness and an obsession to move on. I went crazy when Sayo was about to die because I wanted that nurse in my harem, just because of that, I couldn''t bear the idea of ??being denied something that I wanted, I have had to endure that feeling of frustration for too long. "Pffffff hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" - I started tough when I realized how childish I am. I''m 17 years old, but I''m like a damn little boy who throws a tantrum when he drops ice cream. "Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" - I am absurd, immature, but above all selfish. Madness came up to me and started rubbing my leg like a happy dog. Instead of kicking him, I patted what looked like his head. "There is a way, the only way that we know and the only way that we will always travel" - My smile grew. "Forward" - Madness began to tremble as his body deformed and grew. "The path of obsession where there is no back, left, right, up or down, only forward" - I kept looking at Madness that did not stop growing, now he reached the height of my chest. "Without stopping" - Madness''s body began to take the form of a four-legged creature with a head and a tail. "A path that we will travel forever because it is a path without end, a path without a goal or an objective, a path without purpose or reason" - My hand continued to pat the head of Madness, which was now a true head. "Endlessly advance" - Madness''s body was now eight feet tall, but since it was a four-legged creature then it would berger if it stood on two legs. "The path I chose is the path that represents me, the path of an obsessive idiot, the path of a childish man who does not ept reality, the path of a pessimist who rejects the world" - Despite the height of Locura, he kept his head down so I could keep patting him. "Take it all" - Madness''s body was covered with a thick fur as ck as the abyss, her face, neck, the inside of her ears and stomach were covered with a bright white fur that contrasted with the darkness which instead of being beautiful was disturbing. "The path of selfishness, a path where I will do what I want, and even if I give in to the demands of others today it will be to take advantage of them tomorrow, it is a path where I do what I want and take what I want. - Madness''s eyes were bright blue like dying stars in the night sky, his mouth parted with a sickly smile that showedrge and sharp fangs. "Smash enemies" - Madness''s legs were those of a dog, but his toes were long almost human with long ck nails resembling the ws of a raven. "The path I chose is the Madness of Selfishness, the most human madness" - I looked at Madness, who was now a giant dog out of a nightmare. Madness looked at me, his big blue eyes seemed to contain an infinite amount of depravity and willpower, they were eyes fed by my obsessions. [Madness energy has evolved sessfully] [Energy: Madness of Selfishness (50%) [Extreme freedom leads to depravity, a path where desires are fulfilled along with nightmares, there is no goal in life and the goal is the endless path itself. The only thing that is known about this type of Insanity is that those who possess it require great willpower or they will end upmitting suicide due to the uncertainty of the future and existentialism] Very suitable, worrying but suitable for me. Madness and I smiled, I''m sure if someone saw us smile at this point they would have PTSD. "Look" - Madness kept smiling while he looked in the direction of the heart that represents my soul. The curse that surrounds my soul had begun to grow when I chose a path to Madness however the sea of ??ck blood in the sky had descended as the mes on the ground grew. Blood and mes engulfed the vines and prevented them from growing toorge. "It seems that it is a good path that I chose" - It is good to see that my Madness can now contain a bit of the curse along with the Rasen. The interesting thing is that next to the blue mes were purple mes that should be the Anti-Rasen. Although getting the weapon with soul power is mandatory to contain the curse, it makes me feel proud that I was able to stop the growth of the curse with my own power, after all, Insanity is part of me even if he is an annoying idiot. Well, it seems the time to wake up ising. My new version of Madness has almostpletely repaired my body while all my blood is ck blood so I will be able to use defensive abilities all over my body. Being a lunatic is convenient enough, but I''ll find a psychiatrist anyway, maybe, possibly. ---- ---- ---- (Author''sment): I realized that the scale of power in this world is very unbnced for ordinary humans and if it continues like this the human race will be exterminated in a few months. The next chapter will be short as it is only to give the human race a chance to survive ~ On another topic, there are manyments that want Madness and Navi as waifus, there was even someone who threatened to send me images of Boku no Pico if I did not turn them waifus. * crying noises* Navi is a fellow traveler and Madness is part of the MC so if they turn waifu and they have sex it would be like masturbating, a little strange. Coming to this I want to know the opinion of the readers even if you do not make them waifus. I will put twoments in this paragraph, if you think that Navi and Madness must be waifus, please like thement that says "Waifu". If you want them to continue as asexual partners, like thement that says "Hey Listen!". One more thing, in this paragraph I would like you to put suggestions for the name of Madness since my naming sense sucks. Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 66: Im Not The Hero After All So Nevermind Chapter 66: I''m Not The Hero After All So Nevermind I dyed my recovery for another two days as I was curious to see if my lovers could manage the base in my absence as I would like to go exploring for several days on my own, staying in one ce without going out makes me feel ustrophobic and I need to search more samples of mutants and mutated animals for my experiments. Before the hospital group arrived I was the provider of resources for the base, with the increase in poption we began to need more resources since several people were sick survivors, the elderly, and more children, in addition to those who practice martial arts, they require a higher protein intake. ck Label wasn''t a surprise box, it was a treasure chest. In just two days since they arrived, they formed a smallboratory to better study the virus that caused this disaster. Shizuka joined them, even though she is clumsy and clueless, she has shown great talent in biology, gics, and chemistry that even makes me want to ask her for sses. Miki, the female sniper I met at the hospital mentioned to Shizuka that she had been studying the virus since the beginning of the outbreak, but could not devote all her time to looking for a cure as they were busy dealing with the waves of infected, now that they had a safe haven were able to focus more on the investigation. Although a cure is still a long way off since the viruses from Diclonius DNA mixed with God knows what crap, the group of doctors made two important discoveries. The first and most important for the survivors, if the meat of mutant animals is cooked in a special way then it is not only so nutritious that one kilo of meat is enough for an ordinary person to be satisfied for 3 days, the factor can also be isted harmful virus to stimte gic improvement without adverse side effects. This does not apply to zombies, they are sacs of infection that cannot be processed, but in a way, a fascinating life cycle was formed. Zombies eat humans and take sunlight to get stronger, mutant animals eat zombies to get stronger, and finally, humans can eat mutant animals for stronger bodies. If there are mutant nts then this virus is restructuring the food chain in a perfect way. The second discovery and the one that seems to me the most important was thanks to a sudden idea that Aki had. Using my gic information alongside Kaede and Sayo''s as catalysts to create a new version of the D99 virus which was the source of Sayo''s strength. In the absence of creativity from the scientificmunity, the result was called Gamma Serum because one of the researchers thought it sounded great. I will not question the meaning of other people''s names as my own naming sense sucks, the important thing is the effect of the serum. Kaede is a pure Diclonius who is the basis of the D99 virus, Sayo is the perfect mix between Diclonius and human, and I am an anomaly who can ingest deadly doses of the virus without undergoing a mutation. Gamma Serum has the property of awakening the gic potential of human beings without causing unpleasant mutations or causing secondary effects on sanity, it is a perfect super-soldier serum that not only drastically improves the strength of those who ingest it if you are lucky you can unlock your own psychic ability. Because producing the serum requires high-quality resources, only 3 doses could be produced which were for Saeko since she is the sub-leader of the base, Aki since she made thergest contribution although she gave her ce to Mikoto since Aki is not a fighter and thest one for Yuko as she is the second strongest person in ck Label. Kaede, Sayo, and I were discarded since the serum was created from our gic information so it would only serve as a small stimnt which would be a waste. I was supervising the manufacture of the serum, I made sure that the sample of my blood used for the virus was blood essence directly connected to my heart and soul to have control of the virus. Thanks to my new title of King of the Lunatics and my Madness of Selfishness I can use small portions of my blood to create a form of parasitic insanity that infects others. Gamma Serum is not only a power stimnt that will allow humans to face this disastrous world, it will be the key on my path to world domination as I will be able to make people follow me instinctively. The level of mental corruption that my Madness causes is not as deep as the Insanity of Fear or the Insanity of Control, I cannot use people as mindless puppets, but it will be easier to create favorable feelings where men will see me as a suitable leader while women will think of me as the ideal partner. This will really make me form a massive harem in this world and I have to check if I can use the serum in other worlds without side effects as thews of each world are different. I personally hate mind control to get women as it is boring and it is dangerous because if some of my lovers find out they might question if they are with me for real love or is it just mental maniption that would create mistrust so I should avoid mind control. The effect of the Gamma Serum is just a favorable impression that if Ibine it with a heroic and trustworthy appearance then people will follow me like sheep following their shepherd. When I get Aki and Miki in my harem I will spoil them for giving me such a wonderful gift, with this serum the chances of betrayals are reduced while I can start to create a group of fans who will be willing to die for my good. Damn, I really became a third-rate viin, ah whatever, as I always say, it''s all for the greater good. With the good news, I wanted to see what Saeko would do, if she would start collecting groups to hunt mutant animals and search for materials needed for the serum or if she would wait for me to wake up. Saeko didn''t disappoint me, she had the group of girls who could order the mutant animals order them to act as baits to attract some mutant animals from the surroundings to hunt them which would not only provide food but alsobat experience. In these days that I was unconscious, I realized a problem, the excessive care that I have given to the group has prevented them from growing. Since they have not faced any real dangers and only trained in a safe space, theyck mental strength and reaction capacity so I need to expose them to more battles, but making sure that my lovers will not die even if they make a mistake. Again I have a lot of work to do and I have not even woken up from thea, how problematic, even epting Madness does not help me to reduce headaches. Deciding that I had enough sleep I began to stimte my brain with Hamon to wake up from thea. Something interesting that I discovered is that I can divide a part of my attention to keep a fragment of my consciousness within my Core of Existence so that I continue training without rest while the rest of my body continues to work, I am the workaholic corporate ve that allpany wants to have. While this will give me headaches, I have already gotten used to the constant migraine so it doesn''t matter. It''s Shizuka''s turn to take care of me, my lovers who are not too busy made a schedule to take care of me. Sayo is always with me as a guard dog to protect me as she learns to control her new force by doing micro origami, a method I taught Kaede to learn to control her vector force. I have to think about who to take to the Takagi mansion, if I want to get the resources of the Takagi family and Yuriko I need suitable people who at the same time are not a burden during the trip. The trip to the hospital taught me to expect the unexpected and that at any moment an army of gray-skinned monsters can appear, crushing everything in their path. But first I have to exin how I can rebuild my heart, how I obtained the Ki that should not exist in this world, and most importantly, exin why Sayo awakened blue energy since I gave her my heart. I will have to apologize to Shigure as my first wife was not the first to whom I taught Rasen and in her ce was Sayo. The good side is that thanks to Sayo having my heart in a literal sense it is impossible for her to betray me, my Madness of Egoism made our connection deepen and now Sayo not only feels lust towards me, I literally became her person more prized surpassing her friends with whom she has lived all her life. Getting a loyal, sexy nurse in exchange for inhuman suffering seems like a fair deal to me. In the end, the Buddhist path where suffering is bnced with pleasure was not as stupid as I thought. Now, it''s time to act, I already missed inventing stupid things. Chapter 67: Waifus Begin To Become OP Chapter 67: Waifus Begin To Be OP (Mikoto perspective) A couple of days ago my colleagues from what used to be ck Label had a strange idea, to use the DNA of Luis, Sayo, and Kaede together with the zombie virus to form a cure. The cure failed, instead, they managed to develop a serum that improves humans without risk of mutation. The key to this was Luis''s ck blood, it was strange and it didn''t seem like something a human should have, but I didn''t care, even if Luis was a monster I will still love him. The analysis showed that the blood was human, but a strange gic trait could absorb the zombie virus without mutating. I had an argument with my friends about using Luis as ab sample. Only after a long discussion was I able to grudgingly ept that we were in a critical situation and needed any help to ovee this crisis. I agreed only on the condition that they apologize to Luis when he woke up and find a way to make it up to him. I''m sure that pervert will use this opportunity to get close to my friends from ck Label but this is also my own apology for not preventing them from drawing blood from him to make the Gamma Serum. "Ah, that perverted fool ..." - I sighed in resignation, it''s my fault for falling in love with a pervert womanizer. "What''s wrong Mikoto?" - Saeko came closer when she saw that I stopped my training. Due to Luis''s influence, we began to stop using honorifics and calling each other by our names, which made our teamwork and camaraderie improve. "Nothing, I just wonder when Luis will wake up" - I sighed again. Since Luis fell into aa, I have been doing my best to train the martial arts that Luis taught me since I don''t want him to have to carry all the responsibility to protect us. When Luis fell into aa we finally noticed the great effort Luis has put in every day, be it misceneous tasks to improve base defenses, collect supplies, and train survivors Luis has done everything on his own. He even cooks most of the time since among all the people on the base Luis is the one who cooks the best. Although Luis can do all kinds of things, he worries me that he is pushing himself too hard and it seems that his migraine problems are only increasing. I am not the only one worried, all the women who have formed a rtionship with Luis are doing their best to contribute to the group, seeing that Luis can be fatally injured was a severe blow to our morale, but it also helped us as a motivation to improve. I must give credit to Shizuka for keeping us from getting depressed and focusing our concerns on training. "You shouldn''t think about it too much, Kaede and Sayo have said that Luis is fine and at any moment he can wake up" - Saeko shook her head and then smiled wryly. - "I''m a little jealous that those two developed a special bond with Luis, but it''s a relief to know that he''s fine" I agree with Saeko. When we saw about the mysteries that Luis''s body keeps, it was a strange sensation, a part of me felt sad that Luis was hiding things from me, although instead of feeling betrayed it only increased my desire to talk to him and that he is willing to trust me. Love is strange. Luis already told us that Kaede is not human and although she does not know what species she belongs to, the girl''s abilities are undoubtedly dangerous. A few days ago a group of idiots tried to take advantage of Shizuka, Nao, Rin and Kaede since Luis is in aa, but Kaede murdered them all. I personally don''t care if pieces of shit are removed, but when I saw a part of the scene I was amazed at how brutal the little girl can be. At that time I had looked for them in the warehouse to see how the girls were after knowing that Shizuka and Nao were taken to the infirmary, what I found was a couple of little girls climbingrge boxes to be able to reach the ceiling and clean human remains that dotted the ce. The girls told me what happened and exined that it was a test of Luis. I was curious how he arranged this despite being in aa, but I was more upset at that idiot for forcing a couple of girls into such a horrible scenario. Even though the world has turned into chaos it does not justify breaking the innocence of some girls to make them insensitive to murder, or so I wanted to think until I realized that Kaede has no interest in most human beings and yes that is not corrected, it is possible that the girl bes insensitive to murder, which would be dangerous due to her strength. I understood better what Luis wanted to do, show Kaede that his power was not only to kill but also to protect. I want to talk to that fool about many things, the subject of Kaede, the secrets he hides, and to know why the hell keeps adding women to his harem. Luis''s resistance is ridiculous and even if all the women on the base did it to him at the same time we would still lose, but it still bothers me that he picks up every beautiful woman he sees. As another point, Kaede needs a little creativity, she did not realize that she could use her innate ability to clean the warehouse, I decided not to tell her so that she would learn not to get carried away. "How about we take a break?" - Saeko noticed that I was lost in my thoughts and smiled at me like a trustworthy older sister. "Thanks, but I''m fine, let''s move on" - I shook my head to clear it and took a deep breath. I need to train to develop my new skill. Thanks to the Gamma Serum I obtained a strange ability that allows me to improve my senses which alters my perception of time for two seconds making everything appear in slow motion. Rin said it was an anime-like ability so I called it the Bullet Time. I can only use it once every half hour or it will give me a severe headache from straining my sensory ability. I am training to ustom my mind to the sudden excess of stimuli as well as training my body to match my movements with my perception or it would be a waste if I can see a bullet in slow motion but cannot react. "I understand" - Saeko nodded and went back to training her with a sword. Saeko and Yuko also gained special abilities. Yuko obtained eleration, an ability that allows her to move at high speed simr to a bullet, it is an excellent ability for a woman as strong as Yuko, but it has the disadvantage of putting great stress on the legs in addition to only being able to move in a straight line. so he''s training. Saeko for the part of her obtained an absurd ability that in Rin''s words is a broken ability in a woman like Saeko. She gained the ability to see 2 seconds into the future, it may seem little, but in a skilled swordswoman like Saeko 2 seconds are enough to avoid shots and cut off the head of her enemy. Aki and Miki studied the rtionship between abilities and came to the conclusion that the Gamma Serum is a key that opens the limitations of the human brain creating supernatural abilities that adapt to the gic factor of each person. Not all humans who receive the serum will gain abilities, but even a person without training or gic potential will have enhanced strength and perception to the level of an Olympic athlete. Luis once mentioned that Kaede''s power came from her enhanced brain capacity, so she would be stronger if she trained her mind instead of her body so Kaede''s race is a psychic species. This all sounds like something out of a manga, but since I met Luis, mymon sense about how the world works seems to have disappeared. I think I would no longer be surprised if I found out that dragons and fairies exist, who knows, maybe Luis is the Demon King from a fantasy tale, or what do I know. Even the animals are strange, the mutant animals that are at the base have been growing and getting stronger, eating remains of zombies and other mutant animals, now Yui''s little dog is as big as a 10-year-old boy and still growing. I was worried that the animals would turn hostile, but Luis has been training them and even mentioned something about making thempletely loyal martial arts experts. I originally thought it was a joke, but when I saw a dog doing a roundhouse kick I realized that we live in an absurd world. The animals have been very tense since Luis fell into aa and they have been patrolling the surroundings as if they fear that an enemy might harm Luis, they are a bit cute despite getting bigger and more intimidating. I sighed again, I really miss that silly womanizer. It''s hard to focus on my training when the only thing on my mind is a concern for Luis''s condition. As I tried to sort my thoughts, Shizuka''s cheerful voiceing from a window in the main building caught my attention. "Luis woke up!!" - Shizuka yelled as if she wanted everyone at the base to hear her I ran to Luis''s room, Saeko, Rei, Chikage and all the people in the training area rushed to the ce. "Stop! Mikoto and I will see his condition first, the others will have to wait as Luis needs to rest "- Saeko stopped at the door of the building and stopped the crowd with a single nce. Saeko has been the most talented at using Ki and is already capable of creating a sense of intimidation just with her presence. "Tch, okay, just hurry up, that guy hasn''t fucked me in days and I''m starting to miss him" - Chikage pouted, but she respects the hierarchy where Saeko is second inmand. I just wish Chikage doesn''t speak out loud about her sex life, especially since I''ve had threesomes with her and Luis. That damn pervert, I''m going to hit him. ---- ---- ---- Author''sment: Wow, I finally got to sleep, I still have a migraine but it doesn''t make me want to vomit anymore so it''s an improvement ~ In order to sleep, I ate chocte with "Fairy dust" (a reference to one of my novels). Anyway, I took astral travel and I thought several things for this novel but that I will only be able to implement in the future since I need a world of magic. Anyway, I will use the summaries more often to speed the development of the story since writing every detail of the construction of a government is a headache, I was listening to audio novels to gain ideas about the formation of a government in the apocalypse and I surprised that some novels take 10 chapters just to describe an economic system ... The good news is that I''m finally on vacation and finished the semester with a 9.4 of 10 GPA so I''m happy <3 The bad news is that theck of money makes me anxious since I don''t have a job, I n to look for a part-time job but it makes me anxious to go out because of the covid issue because if I get sick I am scared of infecting my family. But that''s life, now that I have free time I''ll keep writing <3 A hug! Chapter 68: A Strange Story 1 Chapter 68: A Strange Story 1 (Mikoto perspective) Saeko and I reached the room where Luis was resting. Upon entering we saw Luis smiling wryly while Shizuka and Aki checked his body to check that he was recovering. "I already told you I''m fine" - Luis seemed to find the situation funny, but that fool can''t imagine how worried we were. "Mou, darling you just have to leave everything in our hands" - Shizuka pouted and continued checking Luis''s pulse. - "Although I do not know how to judge that your pulse became strange, it seems the rhythm of a rock song or something simr" In the days that Luis was unconscious, we saw all kinds of strange things in his body. To begin with, there was the fact that he was able to remove his heart and form a new one, his blood gradually turned ck, his pulse was no longer that of a human, and the ck blood itself prevented a transnt surgery, plus Luis was able to organize a test for Rin and Kaede despite being a vegetable. The most confusing thing was that his DNA was human, so we did not know what was happening and we only had to ask him, hoping that he knew what was happening. "Shizuka, Aki, I''m fine and you can do a check-upter, I need to say something important to Saeko and Mikoto" - Luis sighed and then made a serious face. "Then tell about it while we check your condition, there is something in your body that does not stop worrying me and I do not know what it is" - Aki continued checking the condition of Luis'' left arm which had almost been torn in the fight with the man with skin gray. "..." - Luis stared with aplicated expression, I think I understand his concern. "Are you going to tell us about a sensitive topic and you don''t want many people to listen?" - I asked him directly. Luis sighed and nodded. - "It''s aplicated issue" "Just say it, or don''t you trust us?" - Sayo who was on the side asked him with annoyance. "... Um, I don''t think we have introduced ourselves" - Luis looked wryly at Sayo who was stealing my role as a jealous wife, not that it bothers me, it definitely does not bother me. "Ah right, haha ??sorry, Hitsugi Sayo, I''m d to finally talk to you, I appreciate what you did to save me so as a reward for your sacrifice I will join this colorful harem that you are forming. Great, isn''t it?" - Sayo smiled cheekily. This woman is direct and she does whatever she wants, that''s why she didn''t want the two to meet, now I can only sigh. "Well, my group of nurses is growing, maybe I should get injured more often" - Luis smiled. "Don''t you dare say that shit even as a joke! Do you have any idea how worried I was ?! " - I almost rushed to beat up this carefree idiot. "Okay I''m sorry, I''ll be more careful,e, let me pamper you a little" - Luis made an apologetic expression and then made a gesture with his hand. Even though I felt angry I still walked over and enjoyed Luis''s hand on my head stroking my hair. "I don''t want to lose you ..." - I spoke in a low voice, I was very scared of losing this fool, without him I wouldn''t know what to do. "I''ll be more careful" - Luis spoke kindly creating a warm atmosphere just for the two of us. "Mou darling, I''ve tried to take care of you and I don''t have a romantic moment" - Shizuka pouted breaking the atmosphere. "It will be forter, I really have to tell you something important" - Luis smiled to console Shizuka and then looked at us seriously while he continued stroking my head, I think he has an addiction to patting. "What I''m going to tell you is something that should not leave this room, and that includes you Yuko" - Luis looked at the door that was closed. The door opened and Yuko entered with an embarrassed expression. - "I wanted to see your condition, but I didn''t want to interrupt them" "Fine, this is something important since they used my blood to do some tests" - Luis''s words froze us. "How?" - Yuko asked in shock. "How did I know? Although my body was in aa, my brain could still capture information from the outside and I have very good senses "- Luis shrugged, I always forget how absurd his body is. "Okay, it doesn''t bother me, in fact, I feel like I owe you an exnation" - Luis gave us that kind and an affectionate smile that makes my heart feel warm. "Well, where to start ..." - Luis took a moment as if it were difficult to exin her condition. - "First, what do you think is Aki''s ability to analyze people''s health status?" I looked at Aki and realized that she didn''t know how to respond. Earlier I thought that Aki''s ability was due to her medical knowledge, but over time I realized that it was something more like a supernatural ability. Since I have trained Ki and now with the Bullet Time ability I realize that Aki has a supernatural ability like Sayo''s strength. "Ummm I don''t know" - Aki herself tilted her head in confusion. - "I have always been good at seeing people''s condition and that is why I decided to study medicine since that way I could help others" Luis nodded. - "Let''s start with something simple" "As you know Kaede is not human, she belongs to a race with a strength greater than humans as well as an innate power that allows her to form invisible limbs that can smash cars like cardboard" "Kaede is strong, the problem is that her species seems to follow the evolution cycle where the strong destroy the weak to expand their territory, Kaede sees humans as weak beings who are not worth it, only people who show strength are worthy of attention" "But don''t worry, I''ve been training Kaede''s instincts so she is harmless and even she cares about the people in our group to the point of protecting her lives." I sighed in relief, Luis has mentioned that Kaede has the potential to match him in strength so it would be scary if that girl bes an enemy, plus only yesterday three Smokers almost entered the base, but they were killed by Kaede without problems. Since the incident where Kaede killed the traitors, she has been more outspoken showing her abilities and now everyone at the base knows that she is strong, but they don''t know that Kaede is not human and they think that she obtained a special ability like Saeko, Yuko and me. "Putting that aside, our world has people with particr abilities, Yuko herself is an example of that since her hair changes color when she prepares to fight which somehow improves her speed" "What I want to get to with this is that I myself have a special ability" Luis took a deep breath. "My ability allows me to connect to other parallel realities and obtain knowledge and skills of those worlds, I can also travel to other worlds if I can meet the appropriate conditions" We were silent, although it sounded absurd when you consider the situation in the world is not entirely far-fetched. "So your martial arts, Ki, and that ck blood are from other worlds?" - I asked curiously, the idea of ??other worlds is interesting. "That''s where things getplicated" - Luis sighed. "The journey to other worlds is not so easy, the first time I used this ability was by ident" "After my parents were murdered when I was a child, I lived on the streets to hide from the murderers, one day I became unconscious in an alley due to hunger and when I opened my eyes I found myself in a world just like ours, but where the Martial arts evolved to the point of generating Ki making humans dedicated to martial arts have a power superior to firearms " "When I arrived in that world I realized that I had new parents who loved me and I was not alone, although I loved my parents in this world, the idea of ??having a family again made me happy so I lived peacefully for a while until a car ident took away my second family " When I saw Luis''s lonely expression I took his hand to show him that he was not alone, he smiled at me and continued. "I fell into depression and I was wandering aimlessly until I met a girl who practiced martial arts, she invited me to be part of her dojo and since I had no purpose in my life I followed her" "I met some of the strongest experts in the world and became a disciple of the dojo, my talent and dedication was strong so my strength grew rapidly surprising the experts" "Things were going well and I even formed a rtionship with my sword techniques master, but one day there was an incident where my only friend''s family was kidnapped, I protected them and ended up murdering the kidnappers." Although I felt jealous when I saw Luis''s affectionate smile when he mentioned his master, my heart ached when I saw his sudden expression of loneliness. "Unlike you who have no problem using murder to deal with scum and enemies, the martial artists of that other world are divided in two, those who murder and those who do not, my masters were from the group that values ??life for what my actions caused me to be expelled from the dojo " I clenched my teeth furiously, but Luis caressed my hand. "Even though it hurt that they turned their back on me, I don''t hate them, they were a family to me and I respect them" "For a martial artist, principles are more valuable than their lives so choosing the path of not killing is not out of cowardice but out of love of life so don''t hate them" I didn''t say anything and just held Luis''s hand. "After that, I thought about leaving the city and looking for a new path, but a martial arts expert kidnapped me and took me to an organization of martial artists who followed the fist of murder and wanted to take over the world." "The values ??of martial artists are particr and can be quite extreme when choosing a path" I''m speechless. So we who use murder to protect people would be the viins in that world? How absurd. "I refused to join them so they used brainwashing to turn me into a weapon without will." Luis gritted his teeth furiously, but not at his captors but at himself. "In my first mission I was sent to a conflict zone, I killed many people, innocent people ... Children, the elderly, pregnant women, I took many innocent lives ..." Shizuka and I hugged Luis when we saw that his gaze turned gloomy, the guilt in his eyes was so overwhelming that he conveyed a feeling of wanting to die so I could only hug him to show him that regardless of his mistakes I loved him and would not stop loving him. "Thank you" - Luis smiled. "On a mission, I was shot in the head protecting one of the few people I liked in that group, when my vision darkened I thought she had died, but somehow I survived" I remember that they did X-rays on Luis to see her condition and there was a hole in his skull that was covered with ck blood to protect him, I was going to ask him what happened, but now I know. "I was in a dark space, I thought that was limbo after I died, but instead I met someone or rather something, I couldn''t remember what happened in that space, perhaps as a result of the headshot" "When I woke up I came back to this world a couple of months ago. The shot eliminated the mind control and I was filled with guilt for my actions, but I also wanted to look for the murderer of my parents, with my new strength I sought to join the yakuza to investigate who killed my parents " "Then the infection happened, when I saw how people died in miserable ways I remembered what I did in the other world and I was filled with guilt so I gave up my desire for revenge and focused on saving other people as a form of atonement" "Until now I only remembered the other world, but I could not remember what happened in limbo, when I was unconscious after the battle in the hospital I was able to return to limbo and recover the memories of the ce, I also met the strange entity again" Luis sighed and looked at us seriously. - "What I''m about to say will sound even more absurd, but I want you to try to ept it as strange as it may sound" "More absurd than traveling to other worlds?" - I tried to joke, but Luis answered directly. "Yes" - Luis looked seriously. I nodded, curious what he was about to say. "Before I exin I need you to answer something and I hope you think about your answers well, all of you including Aki and Yuko" Luis took a deep breath, looking at the seriousness in his eyes I felt my heart race without understanding why. "Mikoto, Saeko, Shizuka, Sayo, Aki, Yuko ..." I had a strange feeling. "Will you marry me?" ... * Mikoto.exe has stopped working * Chapter 69: A Strange Story 2 Chapter 69: A Strange Story 2 (Perspective Saeko) "Will you marry me?" Luis looked at us and then smiled. - "I can''t tell you the situation without them being my wives -" I interrupted Luis. - "I agree" Why hesitate? Since I gave him my sword and my life there was no other way for me, even if I had been only a lover I would be fine with that, my duty is to be the sword of my master and if my master is also my husband then I should only be even more dedicated. "Mou Saeko-chan is not fair, she wanted to be the first to ept!" - Shizuka made me a pout of anger to which I could only smile as an apology. "I also ept, take care of me from now on sweetheart ~ Should we start our honeymoon right now?" - Sayo smiled like a seductive woman. In thest days that I have known her, I can say that, although she likes to joke with people, her desire to be with Luis is true. "Mmmm although it is an important decision I have no problem epting, I am grateful for saving us and well ... I have no experience in rtionships so take care of me" - Aki looked like a shy girl despite being an adult woman. "Aki-chan joined yey!" - Shizuka hugged Aki. Shizuka, Aki, and Nao became so close that they seem like sisters and even their temperaments are simr. I became friends with Mikoto and I am starting to train with Yuko since she was a disciple of my grandfather so we know each other a little. "I ... It is something difficult to answer" - Yuko doubted, it is a decision that cannot be made easily. "It''s okay if you want to think about it, I know it''s very sudden, but I want you to understand that I can''t tell the most important part unless it''s my wives" - Luis sighed. I only looked at Mikoto who was still like a statue, but knowing her she will agree to marry when her mind works again. "..." - Yuko stared at Luis, after a while, she let out a sigh. - "Well you can see it as my thanks for saving Sayo, I ept" "How romantic" - Luis smiled wryly. "I owe you a date, use it to convince me that I''m not making a bad decision" - Yuko smiled defiantly. "Oh, of course, I''ll convince you" - Luis''s smile turned provocative. "Are they going to fight or are they going to have sex? Leave the hints and tell us the rest of the story "- Sayo rolled her eyes when she saw the ''confrontation ''. "Ahem, good, but first have a gift" - ??Luis raised his hand, and there appeared 5 small gift boxes. I went over to take a box, Luis took the middlebox and gave it to me. - "This is for you" Even though I''m trying to stay calm I felt like my heart was beating so hard it could explode. I never considered marriage, because of my psychopathic tendencies and how much I enjoy hurting others I thought that I could never find someone who would ept me and even less love me. Luis did not reject my violent impulses and even helped me polish my killer instinct to improve my sword technique. I think I would have fallen in love with any strong man who was willing to ept me because of how lonely I felt, but Luis not only epted me, he understands me, and instead of making me change he has helped me find a suitable path for me and more importantly, he makes me feel like I belong to a family. I looked at the little box, it was so light that I didn''t feel any weight, but it felt like the most valuable object in the world. I opened the box and what I saw was a silver ring, it was beautiful and shiny, it had no exaggerated decorations, but I liked that more, I prefer the utility to the appearance, but even so I could not deny that it was the most beautiful ring I have seen. I took the ring out of the box, my hands were shaking and I almost dropped it. "Let me do it" - Luis spoke to me with a voice so warm that it tickled my heart. I extended my right hand with the ring, Luis took the ring and put it on my ring finger, then he brought my hand to his lips and gave me a little kiss. - "Thanks for being with me Saeko" "Nn" - I could only nod, my words did note out and tears came out of my eyes. I couldn''t stop crying, I felt happy, I felt that this moment was the happiest of my life. "My turn, my turn!" - Shizuka approached to take the ring from him. I retreated to the side to make room for the other women, although this may be a strange marriage scene I did not care, I did not even consider this as just an engagement proposal and in my heart, I was already Luis''s wife. I stared at the ring on my hand and started stroking it as a smile formed on my face. The other 5 women passed one by one, Luis put their rings on all of them and kissed their hands, even Mikoto who was still nk moved mechanically to receive her ring, it seems that she unconsciously wanted to get married. Even Yuko who seemed to ept just out of a feeling of gratitude and curiosity ended up blushing. "Oh, it seems that someone has a shy side" - Luis smiled when he saw Yuko get embarrassed. "You are too young to make me feel ashamed" - Yuko tried to put a strong forehead but her flushed cheeks were not convincing. "It seems that I have to show you that I am a man in his own right" - I recognized Luis''s smile, Yuko will not be able to walk in two days. I wasn''t the only one who noticed her as Shizuka patted Yuko''s shoulder and spoke pityingly to her. - "Be strong" "..." - Yuko did not understand that she had just provoked the devil. "Well, with that said I''ll introduce you to someone" - Luis ignored Yuko''s confusion and spoke to us with a tired voice as if she were about to say something annoying. "Hey Listen!" A blue fly appeared out of nowhere as she spoke in a high-pitched voice. By reflex Sayo, Yuko, and I attacked him since his appearance was too sudden. "As expected of the Harem King''s wives, they are just as violent! But it''s the same! Humble mortals admire the invincible Navi! " - The fly spoke with the most narcissistic voice I have ever heard as she bounced off the wall from our attacks. "What''s that?!" - Mikoto finally snapped out of her daze and pointed at Navi with her gun. "Muahahahaha shoot shoot nothing can kill me muahahahaha!" - The fly was flying happily, it begins to bother me. "Enough Navi" - A ck sphere hit the blue fly, the sphere floated and went to Luis''s hand where it became liquid and entered Luis''s hand through a small cut in his palm. "..." - We stayed in silence waiting for an exnation. "This is Navi, my travelpanion that I got as part of my skill" - Luis sighed as he massaged his forehead, he seems to be having another migraine. "Hey Listen! I am the wonderful and wise Navi! I am the one who guides my partner on the noble journey to be the Harem King of the multiverse! Steal married women, cheat helpless lolis, and seduce naive girls! No one will escape his hands muahahahahahaha! " - The fly startedughing like a psycho, I really want to hit him. "King of the Harem? Luis, what the hell is this thing talking about?" - Mikoto kept pointing the fly named Navi with her gun as asked irritably. "Before exining could you lower your weapon?" - Luis sighed. "Will you say something that will make me angry?" - Mikoto didn''t lower the gun. "..." - Luis just sighed. "... Fine, but I want a good exnation why this damn thing talks about stealing wives and cheating on girls" - Mikoto crossed her arms annoyed. I looked at Luis curiously, I know he likes beautiful women, but I didn''t think he had a fetish for stealing wives. Well, he is my teacher and husband so I will help him. "Hey Listen! An inferior mind will not be able toprehend the greatness of a Harem King! " - Navi has a talent for annoying people, now I understand why Luis has migraine problems. "Shut up idiot!" - Luis again threw a ball of ck blood against Navi. "Well let me exin" "To begin with I got something called the Harem System, I don''t know why I got it or who gave it to me but it is rted to my ability to travel to other worlds, the system helps me gain knowledge of additional techniques and skills such as ck blood every time I meet certain requirements which are rted to forming a harem, and before you ask, no, I did not approach you because of this stupid system, I did not know about this system until a few days ago when I fell into aa" "My recovery was elerated thanks to the fact that I fulfilled several requirements before falling into aa, you could say that the only reason I was able to wake up from thea is that I formed a harem" "Hey Listen! That is why you must get more women! Take the women of this pathetic world and be invincible muahahahahahaha! " - Mikoto couldn''t resist and hit Navi. "And when were you going to tell me this?!" - Mikoto yelled angrily. - "Are you thinking of taking all the women who survived the apocalypse as your wives ?!" "Hey Listen! This world is not enough! A Harem King must conquer thousands of worlds! There is no limit to the greatness of him! " - Mikoto held Navi, threw him to the ground, and started stepping on him. Mikoto''s fury was so great that he was even able to start emitting Ki. "Muahahahaha, I''m inevitable!" - Navi justughed. I''m beginning to worry about Luis''s mental health because of having that idiot around. "Mikoto, is not that simple, although I don''t want to, I need to increase my harem because while I was in aa that idiot you''re walking on told me something worrisome" - Luis ignored Navi''sugh. Mikoto stopped stepping on the fly when he saw Luis''s serious expression. "Although I do not fully understand my condition, I can only tell you something, I have two years to live" - ??Luis said something that almost stopped my heart. "If this is a joke, it''s not funny ..." - I had a hard time letting out my words, I hoped it was a joke, but seeing Luis''s expression I knew it was true. "Hey Listen! More specifically, you have 2 years, 4 months, 2 weeks, and 3 days left! " - Navi floated in front of us "Before they panic, I have a solution" - Luis hastened to speak when he saw that our expressions were crumbling. "My problem is something rted to a curse on my soul that I received in my past life or something like that, that''s why even though Aki can tell that there is something wrong with me she can''t figure out what it is" "I need to travel to other worlds to get a cure and to survive those worlds I need to increase my harem to gain more power since my system is the source of most of my abilities like ck blood or blue energy that Sayo obtained when I gave my heart"- Luis exined quickly and we were silent. The room waspletely silent for several minutes until Navi spoke. - "Hey Listen! I''m bored, bring my friend so that they know it! " I have to strengthen myself to be able to cut that damn fly. Luis sighed. - "I present to you my other partner, his name is Madness, he was born of ck blood" A wound appeared on Luis''s arm and ck blood came out, but instead of spilling it began to take the form of a small animal simr to a stuffed dog. "Woof" - The little animal raised its paw to greet us. "It''s cute" - Shizuka approached and began to stroke the dog''s head making it purr. Purring dog? "Is it purring?" - I asked in confusion. "He knows I like cats and dogs so he wants to be a bit of both, but his appearance can only be that of a dog" - Luis looked tiredly, it seems that he was in an annoying situation while he was in aa. "This is a bit strange, but in the chaotic world we live in, anything can happen" - Mikoto sighed. - "Luis, I''m upset, it bothers me that despite having me with you you are still looking for more women, it bothers me that women are looking for you and many are more attractive than me, it bothers me that you will continue looking for women not only in this world but also in others ... " Mikoto''s eyes were watery as he clenched his fists. - "But what bothers me the most is that your life is in danger and I can''t help you. Tell me, am I so useless that I can''t save you? " Mikoto started crying. Her words made my chest ache. Luis has not only shown me a way to live, he gave me a goal in life, but now that his life is in danger I cannot help him ... I am useless. I can''t protect who I love. "This is just a setback that we will ovee together, I did not ask you to marry me just to tell you my secrets, it is because I love you and I want to share my life with you" - Luis hugged us. I clung to his embrace and cried, I want to save him, but I don''t know how to do it. Shizuka, Sayo, and Aki joined in the hug, even Yuko joined in. We hugged each other to convey our feelings, to show Luis that he was not alone and we would do our best to help him. At this moment, all of our hearts were united. "Hey Listen! If they want to help him, they just have to bring him more women! More women mean more power! The way of the King of Harem is the answer! " - Navi ruined our sentimental moment, I want to kill that damn thing. "Will increasing the harem save him?" - Mikoto''s voice sounded hoarse from crying. "Yes! But they have to be beautiful as a Harem King must have standards! " - Navi was flying over us. Mikoto looked at Luis with a seriousness that was intimidating. - "I hate the idea that you have more women, but I hate the idea of ??losing you more ... I will help you in this stupidity because I love you and I don''t want to lose you" True, Luis said that he has a system that strengthens him by getting women. If you have 2 years to live, we should only gather as many women as possible. Luis couldn''t answer because I kissed him hard. No matter what I have to do, I''m going to save him, at any cost. Chapter 70: Author-sama Thinks He Will Gain Visitors If He Does R18 (1) Chapter 70: Author-sama Thinks He Will Gain Visitors If He Does R18 (1) When I finished telling a shitty story that I thought in 10 minutes since Icked creativity, I found myself hugged by a group of beautiful women crying because of the intense emotions they were feeling. The only worrying thing is that when Saeko and Mikoto decided to support me in anything, I felt that the madness in them began to sprout. Saeko already possessed her own madness full of violence, cruelty, and sadism, in addition to a strong dependence on her, now her madness is taking shape and although it is very unlikely that Saeko can obtain Madness Energy it is still an interesting event. Mikoto for her part began to generate a certain level of obsession and possessiveness, but instead of going crazy who wants to monopolize me, she began to wish to live with me for eternity, and not in a figurative sense, Mikoto literally does not want to even lose me by natural death or old age. Mikoto is adorable. Because of all the things that are umting in my body, my life expectancy will be absurd. Currently, my life expectancy is around 300 years, and that without taking into ount that I can only age in my homeworld while in other worlds time does not affect me. Thanks to my Madness of Egoism an unlimited life will not cause me extreme boredom or dementia because I am already crazy, but that is not the same for my lovers. I am studying all the functions that my Insanity has to develop an obsession that allows my lovers to ept eternal life without the risk that they will be bored with the existence or wish to leave me one day. Seeing Mikoto and Saeko begin to let go of the instinctive attachment that all living beings have for time and life to be with me is so charming that I couldn''t help but hug them with sincere affection. "I really love you" - I spoke in a low voice but the women present heard me easily. Although I have not rted to Yuko, Aki, and Sayo, my feelings for Shizuka, Mikoto, and Saeko are sincere. "If you say something like that I won''t be able to hold back ~" - Sayo''s voice sounded mocking, but from her expression, she isn''t kidding. Although Sayo does not have the genocidal instincts of Diclonius, she does possess the reproductive instincts of a Diclonius Queen. In fact, Sayo has been so frustrated waiting for me to wake up that every day she masturbates like crazy. If it had taken me a couple more days to wake up she would have raped me while I was in aa. It seems that I have to calm this woman down before she loses control, the connection between us helps me to know that Sayo is about to enter her berserker state if I don''t give her what she wants. I stopped hugging the women and looked at Saeko and Mikoto seriously. - "I have to speak with Sayo in private" "Hmph, you sure want to do something kinky" - Mikoto pouted, but she didn''t stop me, anyone with survival instincts can feel that Sayo is losing control. Sayo got excited and took my hand to lead me to a more private ce, Yuko just looked at us with a bitter expression. - "Take care of her" "Don''t you want to join?" - Sayo smiled, but I had to use a bit of Hamon to calm her down as her instincts started to get out of control. "We''ll see thatter, there''s no time" - I put Sayo on my shoulder and ran to the secret room I built to train with Kaede in the underground warehouse. "Hahaha faster!" - Sayo screamed excited like a girl, but her pulse was elerating while her muscles were tense. Ignoring the survivors looking at us strangely, I entered the fortified room, threw Sayo aside, closed the door, and covered her with Ki and ck blood. "Navi watches the exteriors so they do not interrupt me, Madness fortifies this ce" - I turned around and looked at Sayo who was looking at me like a predator looking at her prey. "Hey Listen! She is going to fuck you! " - Navi came out to watch while Madness dispersed at the support points of the walls to prevent a copse. It''s helpful that I can use the ck blood out of my body without bleeding out, but I don''t have time to think about anything else. "You don''t know how long I had to wait for this moment, you really can''t imagine how long I''ve been waiting¡­ Every day watching you sleep, so helpless, so cute, I don''t know why you attract me so much, but it was torture to see you so close and not being able to hug you ¡­ I know you''re a minor, but that doesn''t matter anymore "- Sayo was salivating. I don''t know whether to define it like a hungry lioness looking at a gazelle or an old pervert looking at a helpless girl. So does she feel like a schoolgirl when being harass? It''s weird and I don''t like the feeling. "It seems I should calm you down a bit" - I am wearing a patient gown so I am practically naked, it is unfair that Sayo can wear suitable clothes. "Let us begin!" - Sayo yelled as she got into an attacking position simr to a tiger. Sayo didn''t hold back and lunged at me with such force that she cracked the reinforced ground. "Aiki" - I took the hand that was pointing to my abdomen and redirected Sayo''s impulse to spin her. When Sayo was on her back, I smacked her abdomen with my palm to interrupt her breathing for a moment, taking advantage of the second where Sayo couldn''t move I used a ki boost to rip her clothes off. Before Sayo fell to the ground I straightened her up and held her by the shoulder with my right hand as the sudden turn must have rattled her brain. "Not bad" - With my left hand I held my chin while I appreciated Sayo''s naked body. Why do most of the women in this world have no pubic hair? A true mystery. "Ugh, what was that?" - Sayo held her head, her violent attitude could calm down. "A little martial arts demonstration" - I shrugged. The current Sayo is simr to an animal in heat, if I want Sayo to be obedient and not cause trouble seeking to mate with me all the time I have to establishplete dominance through force, but I don''t want to hit her too much so it''s better to show aplete mastery through technique. "You have to teach me to do that" - Sayo began to recover. "Oh, of course I''ll teach you, I''ll teach you many things" - I smirked to provoke her. Sayo frowned and without warningnded a blow to my abdomen. I casually hit her fist changing direction so that Sayo would hit herself. Because I held her by the shoulder Sayo didn''t walk away, but that increased the damage from the impact. "You finished? If you keep being aggressive you won''t get a reward "- I kept smiling while holding Sayo''s shoulder. "Ugh, even if we are married I will show you to respect your elders!" - Sayo gritted her teeth and threw a blow to my face, but she was a feint so I didn''t even react. I let go of Sayo''s shoulder and leaned down to avoid the kick that was aimed at my head, held Sayo''s leg in the air, and squeezed her ankle. "Too bad Sayo, you are a very disobedient girl" - I shook my head. Before Sayo reacted I used her ankle to make her turn around and bend over from her showing me her cute butt. "As your husband, I will be nice" - I smiled, raised my right hand, and using a palm strike technique I spanked Sayo''s butt. "Ah ~! D-Don''t do that!" - Sayo moaned as her body trembled. Is she a masochist? I like this nurse more and more. For the sake of science and to check my theory I hit Sayo''s butt harder again, leaving a red mark that contrasted with her white skin. "Aahh! Ahh ah "- Sayo began to pant heavily as her vagina began to get wet. "To think that you would be a masochist, what would your dear patients and friends say if they knew?" - I spanked Sayo''s butt again. Since she was standing on one leg she started shaking and almost fell over so I let go of her ankle and let her fall into doggy position. "The others shouldn''t know ... Please don''t tell them" - Sayo spoke like the victim in the doujins that Shigure read but instead of sounding pitiful she lookedpletely aroused. Does this count as a sexual role y? Well, it''s entertaining. "And what will you give me in return? Or do you think silence is free? " - I approached Sayo and put two fingers in her vagina to stimte her. I easily found her tender points and began to stimte them. "Ahh ahh ah w-wait ah ah" I ignored Sayo''s ims and continued stimting the inside of her vagina, with the other hand I began to caress Sayo''s back looking for her erogenous zones. "I am quite generous, you just have to apologize for attacking me and I will show you heaven on earth" - I spoke a slightly mocking tone. This is getting fun. Since Sayo was not responding and was only moaning, I ran my finger gently along her back, I did not use any special techniques or acupuncture, but the gentle caress on her back added to the intense attack on her genitals made Sayo arch her back sharply. "AAAAHHHH!" - Sayo let out a bestial scream as she came with force like a shower. Sayo stood still with her back arched and her butt lifted as her body spasmed, it seems like it was too intense an orgasm for a virgin. I must be careful not to get carried away or I might identally break her mind. "What''s up Sayo? Can''t you continue? Where was that defiant attitude? " - I checked Sayo''s condition and seeing that her mind was still stable I made fun of her. I took my fingers out of Sayo''s vagina and whipped her butt again, making her react. "Ahh ~ More please more" - Sayo''s hips began to shake as if she wanted to swallow my fingerspletely. Sayo had an intense smell that attracted me, she was sweet and spicy at the same time, I cannot describe the smell, but it made me want to prate her and impregnate her without rest. Are these the pheromones of a Diclonius Queen? I''m d Kaede is young and she can''t produce them or I would struggle to maintain our simr father-daughter rtionship. "Since you insist" - I took off the robe and carried Sayo to throw her on a futon where Kaede usually sleeps after our training. I lifted Sayo''s butt and lined my crotch against the opening that was overflowing with feminine juices. "Beg me" - I began to rub the tip of my crotch with Sayo''s entrance while my hand held her hip so that she couldn''t take my crotch on her own. "I ... ah this is frustrating ... But she feels so good ah ah ..." - Sayo shook her hips so that our genitals rubbed while she resisted letting go of her little pride. I don''t have a particr fetish for humiliation, but I must admit, this is fun. "Will my pretty wife still be disobedient?" - I put the tip of my crotch into Sayo''s vagina and then pulled it out making Sayo shudder as her vaginal fluids overflowed. "Just put it in one damn time! I''m going crazy!" - Sayo yelled with fury and pleasure as she tried to get up, but I whipped her butt hard forcing her to duck. "It seems like you don''t want to be obedient" - I stood up, moving away from Sayo, if I can''t take control of rtionship, her instincts will only get worse. "WAIT!" - Sayo stood up abruptly. - "YOU ARE NOT GOING TO LEAVE ME LIKE THIS! I WANT A BABY NOW! " Sayo gasped heavily as her body went intobat mode, there were even traces of Rasen emanating from her eyes. "That will be another time, now I''m busy and I can''t take care of a brat" - I shrugged. I am very satisfied with Sayo''s talent, she has been with my heart for less than a week, but she already begins to show signs of Rasen even it is unconscious. "I SAID NOW!" - Sayo screamed like a furious beast, a strange ck mask appeared on her face, it was the same berserker mask that she had when she went crazy in the hospital, only now instead of a red light, there was a blue light. "DO IT NOW!" - Sayo yelled as she threw himself at me. I took a step to the right and with a judo throw, I made Sayo hit the ground so hard that the ground shook. "Now ... Do it now ..." - Sayo tried to get up, but I used the fingers of my left hand to press an acupuncture point in the center of her vicles stopping her heart for half a second, then I made her heart go back to the beat. That moment was enough for Sayo''s berserker state to stop. "You are strong Sayo, but youck control. If we have a child and you lose control, what do you think will happen? " - I took Sayo''s mask and broke it, then I have to study this mask. Sayo looked at me with an expression that was somewhere between lust and sadness. - "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, the only thing I can think about is having your child ... I want to experience love, I want to be hugged and treated with affection, but the desire to have your child is driving me crazy ... The more I see your strength more my lust increases, but I also want a rtionship full of love ... I don''t know what''s wrong with me " Primitive instincts are troublesome. Chapter 71: Author-sama Thinks He Will Gain Visitors If He Does R18 (2) Chapter 71: Author-sama Thinks He Will Gain Visitors If He Does R18 (2) I sighed inwardly and leaned down to hug Sayo and before she could speak I started kissing her. Sayo widened her eyes in surprise and happiness, her hands clutching me so tightly that if she weren''t for my trained body she would have broken my bones. I got up as I continued to hug Sayo, her legs circling my waist as if afraid she would push me away. I parted our mouths even though Sayo wanted us to continue kissing. - "Let''s do this, we''ll leave it to luck" My crotch was rubbing against Sayo''s wet vagina causing me to take a deep breath to control my own desires, King Diclonius''s instincts are also affecting me. "Luck?" - Sayo looked at me with ssy eyes, she began to kiss and lick my neck while her hips moved so that our genitals rubbed. "If you get pregnant we will take care of our son together, if you do not get pregnant we will continue doing it without protection" - My arms held Sayo''s waist the firmness and softness of her body, it is surprising that such a thin body has the strength to crush cars with its hands. Sayo''s big breasts were pressed against my chest as her nipples rubbed against my skin. "I like the idea ... It was lucky to meet you so it will be lucky if we have a son ..." - Sayo got excited and kissed me more aggressively. With my luck of shit Sayo would get pregnant on the first try, it is fortunate that my first use of Rasen was to prevent my gic information from being shared without my consent so there will be no unwanted pregnancies or a clone of me created by a scientist of shit. It''s cheating, but as long as Sayo doesn''t know it, it doesn''t matter. I parted our lips and then whispered into Sayo''s ear. - "So it will be, my pretty wife ~" With one hand I took my crotch and aligned it with Sayo''s vagina, since it still bothered me that this woman tried to attack me and seeing that she was quite wet I prated herpletely. Due to her intense training Sayo broke her hymen from an early age so I can be rude to her even if she is a virgin. "Aahh finally! I''ve been waiting for this for so long! Stronger, keep it up! Ahh ahh aah "- Sayo began to move her hips as her nails dug into my shoulders. "You are the masochist, not me!" - I took Sayo''s wrists and moved towards the wall. I held Sayo by her wrists and began to prate her by leaning her against the wall. "More goes on ah ah ah more! Do not stop!" - Sayo moaned and screamed as I put on a furious expression only to awaken Sayo''s masochistic side, I was actually having fun. "To think that I would marry a perverted masochist!" - With one hand I held both of Sayo''s hands while with the other hand I stopped Sayo''s head since she was about to bite my shoulder. - "Are you a woman or an animal?!" "Ahh ahh go on ahh!" - Sayo seemed to be losing herself in pleasure as his wild instincts took over. "Well, if you want to act like an animal then you will be an animal!" - I pulled my crotch from Sayo Sayo grunted angrily, but I didn''t let herin, I turned her around, held her by her hair, pressed her face against the wall and in a thrust I prated her again. "Aaahh!" - Sayo came as she growled louder and louder which was sexy from her wild and crazed demeanor. I prated Sayo forcefully, my left hand holding her hair while my right holding her right hand in an arm lock so she wouldn''t try to turn around. If it weren''t for Sayo kept yelling not to stop me this might seem like ****. "Do you like being fucked from behind so much? You really are a pervert! " - I let go of Sayo''s hair and spanked her butt while continued to prate her. "I like it ah ah more keep going I love it keep going ah ahhh!" - Sayo was coordinating her hip movement with mine so that I could prate her deeper. Sayo''s insides were getting hotter, her vaginal folds were contracting and I could feel her uterus sucking on my ns desperately to get my semen. Sayacks technique, but her instincts allow her body to find the best way to be inseminated so this is one of the best 5 sex sessions I have ever had, at least with a single woman. "Aahh again ah ah ahh again I cum aahh!" - Sayo had another intense orgasm that made her legs shake, I let go of her arm and she fell to her knees while she gasped making our genitals separate. "It seems that you enjoyed it, but you will not get pregnant since I have not cum" - I smirked when I saw Sayo looking at me with a pout of anger. "It''s not fair ... It''s my first time ... And you''re being very aggressive ... I won''t be able to continue if you continue like this ..." - Sayo was breathing heavily as she stared at my crotch. She reached over and tried to take it with her hand, but I stopped her. - "No hands or mouth until you learn to control yourself" A bite on the shoulder or arm is eptable, but not in that ce, even if she is my wife it is not allowed. "Scared ~?" - Sayo tried to show a mocking expression, but she could barely breathe as she was not recovering from the intense orgasm. I didn''t answer her, I carried her on my shoulder and carried her to the futon. Iid Sayo on the futon face up, spread her legs, and prated her again. "W-Wait let me rest ahhh!" - Sayo couldn''t speak when she felt my crotch invade her. Sayo''s hips bent to give me a better angle to prate her, which I readily epted. I leaned close to Sayo''s ear and whispered under my breath. - "Sayo Hitsugi, I am happy that you are my wife" Then I gently kissed her forehead and then continued to prate her. Sayo stared at me even though she kept moaning, her gaze showing the great amount of emotions that exploded inside her. Until now Sayo was only following a sudden instinct that she could not understand, she just woke up and had the sudden desire to have the child of a man she had just met. Even if Sayo could ept it out of gratitude for saving her life, there were still doubts inside of her, but even if those doubts remain, she will now think that I am not only interested in her body but her whole person. A deration of love at the right time and the defenses in her heart crumbled. "Ahhh ahh hug me ah ahhh hug me and kiss me ah ah ah!" - Sayo opened her arms as if she wanted to hug me, but she had another meaning. Sayo finally opened up to me, now it was not only her lust and instinct that she was looking for me, Sayo was willing to open her heart to me in search of sincere love. I hugged Sayo, I did not stop my movements to prate her, but I was more gentle and stopped focusing on her sensitive points, instead I was kind to convey affection through my actions. "Sayo, it''s early to say that I love you in the same way that I love Mikoto and Saeko who have spent more time with me, we hardly know each other, but if you are willing to give me the opportunity I will make sure to make you happy" - I caressed the face of Sayo while kissing her face. Kisses have different meanings. I kissed her forehead to show her that my words were sincere and sex was not the only thing was looking for but to have a real romantic rtionship. I kissed her lips to tell her that I treasured her even though we had just met. I kissed her neck to convey that I was sexually attracted to her. I kissed her cheek to indicate that while sex was great, it wasn''t everything in our rtionship and feelings were important. I kissed the tip of her nose to let her know that while I was willing to respect her opinion, I am a possessive person and was not willing to let go of her at the same time that my feelings were sincere. I finally kissed her lips again, but took a small bite of her sweet lips. "Sayo, now we are family" - I swear I saw Sayo''s pupils turning into hearts for an instant, this seems to be bingmon among my lovers. Is it a variable of Madness? I have to study it. "You swear?" - Sayo asked me with a smile full of affection. Who the hell told her about my obsession with oaths?! Mikoto?! I''m going to punish that tsundere! I didn''t have time to hesitate and as soon as Sayo finished his question I had to answer instantly. - "I swear" Sayo smiled sweetly. - "Heh, if you had doubted I would have hit you ~" Although I almost had to burn a couple of neurons forcing my speed of thought to the limit, it was worth it to see that smile. "Unlike a certain person who hesitates to apologize, I don''t need to think of an obvious answer" - I''m bing an expert in sweet talk, now ites out without thinking, but that doesn''t lessen my nausea. Sayo smiled and hugged me. I stopped prating her andy down next to her, Sayo''s libido finally calmed down and although I''m not satisfied I''ve gotten used to having to use Hamon to control my own libido. Having an almost inexhaustible sexual stamina sucks. Sayo rested her head on my shoulder while her finger drew circles on my chest, it''s one of the things I don''t understand about women. Why circles? "That was nice, although you were very rude" - Sayo made a fake voice of anger as she tried to hide her smile. "Miss ''Give me more'' says I was rude, very convincing" - Iughed wryly. "... Please don''t tell the others about this, if Miki or Yuko know they won''t stopughing for years" - Sayo sighed as she rubbed her cheek on my shoulder like a kitten, she''s a bit cute when she calms. Toote, we have an audience behind the door. "I''ll think about it on one condition" - I stroked Sayo''s hair. "Do you want me to dress like a sexy nurse ~?" - Sayoughed a little. "I thought something more like a teacher or maid" - I kept stroking Sayo''s hair while ignored her antics. "... Mikoto mentioned that you had such fetishes, but I thought she was joking" - Sayo looked surprised. "I wasn''t expecting it either" - I''m honestly surprised to have developed a cosy fetish because of Rimi, I start to miss that girl. "Mmm, sure ~ If you get the clothes I''ll wear whatever you want ~" - Sayo hugged me tighter as she smiled. "By the way" - Sayo seemed to think of something troublesome. - "I heard that you have a bad habit to speak rudely like Mikoto, when you started acting rude I thought you would call me a perverted whore or something like that" - Sayo looked confused as I sighed, I leaned down to look into her eyes seriously. "Even if you are a pervert and masochist you are my wife, I will not allow anyone to offend my wife, I can''t even do it" - It is one of the few times that I was totally serious. Remembering the times when my father called my mother a bitch and a whore made me swear that if one day I had a wife, I would take care of her and not insult her. Even if I am a maniptor who causes pain to those he loves in order to achieve my goals, I will not call one of my wives a whore or something, even if it is a sexual game. "... Hehe, you''re definitely a tsundere ~" - Sayo smiled tenderly. "For thest time, I''m not a fucking tsundere" - My mouth twitched "Whatever you say dear ~" - Sayo kept smiling. Ah, whatever. "By the way dear, is it okay to stop? Even though I felt great you didn''t ejacte even once"- Sayo looked at me with concern. - "I think now I canst a couple more hours" "Do you know we were doing it for 2 hours?" - I smiled when I saw Sayo''s dedication. "Wow, 2 hours and I couldn''t make you ejacte, Shizuka wasn''t kidding when she said you''re a beast" - Sayo covered her mouth in surprise. I will also have to punish Shizuka. "Well ~ I''ll be a bad wife if I can''t make my husband feel good ~" - Sayo started rubbing my crotch with her thighs. Shit, I had a hard time calming down and now I have an erection again. "You won''t sleep today" - I narrowed my eyes, Sayo deserves punishment. "Em, on second thought I think we''ve done a lot already ... Aahh ? ~" - Sayo couldn''t finish her words as I started to y with her little clit. I didn''t even care anymore that Navi didn''t warn me that the ck Label women were trying to eavesdrop apanied by Shizuka, this was definitely my busty blonde''s idea. I also didn''t care that Madness overruled the soundproofing effects so the women could hear Sayo''s moans. You can''t have privacy when you have a harem, whatever, I''ll give them a show they won''t forget. Chapter 72: New Weapon I Think Chapter 72: New Weapon I Think I let out a proud smile upon seeing the scene unfolding in the main courtyard. "They must run faster until they pass out! The weak are the first to die so run faster! " - Rei screamed like an instructor in a military college. There were men, women, children, and even the elderly running on the running track to strengthen their bodies in the courtyard. It has been four days since I woke up and established a basic training regimen so that everyone at the base would quickly get stronger. The group consisted of hospital patients and the weakest people in my group, the first point of the training was to improve the physical condition of everyone at the base and even the sick had to train. To prevent the sick and elderly from dying of fatigue, I went hunting mutant animals in thepany of Kaede to teach her to fight without being dominated by her genocidal impulses. I also allowed the strongest survivors to start searching for supplies and survivors. The base continues to develop and I already have over 1200 survivors on my base, following my policy that everyone must contribute to the base training is mandatory for everyone. There were manyints from the neers, but after Saeko used her bloodlustbined with Ki no one dared toin. Currently, Saeko is seen as the leader of the base while I am a symbol of hope. Faith is a powerful weapon when you know how to use it, so I start the foundations to start a cult where I am the main figure and people will happily die in my name. I have mixed small drops of my ck blood in the water supply to gradually influence the survivors and thus make them loyal, as for my lovers, I have also given them the ck blood, but instead of controlling their minds, I am strengthening their bodies while I establish mental connections between us so that we can send each other little messages in case of danger. I have been worried since every time I leave the base I feel that someone is watching me at all times, it is an unsettling feeling since they only respond to my presence and ignore other groups. The person observing me has an influence on zombies and mutants since every time I go out I meet groups of Smokers, Jockeys, Hunters, and a new grotesque creature of feminine appearance that spits acid that forck of creativity I decided to call Spitter. The outside is turning into chaos so I finally decided to ept into my official harem all the women that I am sure would not betray me to see what rewards I could get. My inventory was full of clothes, but there were a couple of surprises on the reward list. The weapons that I obtained as rewards I separated them among my lovers so that they would be strengthened since I am worried that the person who is watching me seems to want to attack my lovers when they go out in groups with me, if they go out in search groups without me then no they face groups of mutants, but I still feel worried. I got some pills to temper bones, muscles, skin, nerves, tendons, and spinal cord. I tried the bone pill and although the feeling of all my bones breaking at once was a bit bothersome it was not overwhelming so I took all the pills and after convulsing for 10 minutes from the pain my body finally evolved. [Strength: Superhuman (99%)] [Skills: Combat Instinct, Berserker, Agile Hands, Body Control, Advance, Auto Fist, and Perfect Muscles have been merged] [Skill: Ogre Body (50%)] [Body of the Ogre (50%): The strongest man? The strongest beast! A man can stand on top of humanity, but only a beast can stand on top of the food chain. Smash the weak and devour the strong! The body of the creature that surpassed humanity and nothing can stop it! The evolution of the strongest creature is only limited by its own will! If you are always looking for the strength you will never stop improving!] My body looks rtively normal simr to an Olympic swimmer, but when I getpletely serious my back muscles contract and take on a strange appearance like an ogre''s face. I was surprised that my humanity level did not drop. On the other hand, I finally finished shaping my custom martial arts style. [Talents: Unarmed Combat, Armed Combat, Firearms Handling, Ryusui Gansai-ken, Kenjutsu, Kendo, Full Contact Karate, Ju-Jutsu, Taekwondo, Acupuncture, Boxing, Wrestling, Kempo, Combat Sambo, Judo, Muay Thai, Pencak St, Pancracio, Massage, First Aid, Meditation, Chiropractic, and Surgery have been merged] [Talent: Advanced Rasen Arts (100%)] [Rasen Arts (100%): Row Row son of a bitch! A predatory martial art that seeks to evolve by absorbing other martial arts, movement techniques, medical techniques, meditation styles, and anything that improves the body andbat. Warning: Due to the twisted mentality of the creator of this martial art anyone who trains it needs a certain level of insanity or the pressure of the training will destroy the willpower] Because Rasen Arts are my creation, it is automatically 100% mastered and can only improve with my efforts or contributions from my disciples. For now, only Saeko, Sayo, Mikoto, and Yuko practice this martial art since only they have the mental strength to withstand the training. Yui, Rei, and some girls who are a bit mentally deranged can also practice it as the obsession with staying with me encourage them not to be left behind. These were generally busy days, but that is not important at the moment as I am about to use my ticket for the Weapon Gacha. The mission to visit the Takagi mansion will happen in 2 days. The escort group will consist of Saya, Kaede, Saeko, Sayo, Yuko, Mikoto, Takashi, Arashi, Hirano, Haruki, Yuki, 10 Mutant dogs, 10 people from the hospital, and myself. We will be escorting some survivors who cannot stand the way I am running the base so they requested that we take them to the Takagi mansion which is a futile effort as I n to take over that ce. Among the survivors that we apany are Enami and the little girl that Kaede left to live who used to belong to the group of traitors, both are the main pieces in my n to obtain the mansion. The idea is simple, make Saya''s father go crazy with power and try to abuse the pair of girls. With my Egoism Madness I n to corrupt his mind and thus take advantage of when Saya''s mother''s heart breaks to get the mother-daughter duo. Just in case I have already used acupuncture and Madness to control Enami and the little girl so that the n does not have some unforeseen event, I still do not know if I will get rid of the girls when I finish or I will keep them for future simr ns since I use honey traps it is very effective. Anyway, I''ll adapt to the situation. Since the trip will be dangerous due to the person who has been watching me, I dyed the trip to use the pills and improve the strength of my lovers. For now, I gave ess to Rasen and Madness to my most trusted lovers so that they can continue to break human limits with greater speed while ensuring that they will never betray me. The ck Label leader named Fiona will be the one leading the base while I''m gone. After the ck Label women heard Sayo''s moans, they became curious about my nocturnal abilities, but only Yuko, Aki, and Miki took the initiative to approach me. Yuko''s sister, Fiona, and the rest of the women in the hospital put a little distance since they are not entirely convinced to enter into a rtionship with a womanizer like me, but Shizuka and the weft armor will take care of that. To prevent the influence of ck Label from growing in my absence I have assigned Rin to monitor the situation and in case of problems I gave her the authority to give orders to the mutant animals in the base which have reached 58. I thought about taking my time to train loyal soldiers but the increase in mutants near the base is unsettling me, the person observing me seems to have me as his target and for some reason wants to see me fight against powerful enemies, but with the possibility of survival. To some extent, this is not so bad since so many fights in a short time allowed me to finish forming my Rasen Arts but I am concerned about the safety of my lovers. On the other hand, Navi has been monitoring the exteriors and found that the surveince cameras in the city are focused on finding me what is problematic. On an additional note, Navi can only be seen by whoever he chooses, and when he chooses, only I can see him at all times so my wives don''t know that I can use Navi as a surveince drone. So many unknown problems give me a headache. "Hey Listen! Stop crying like a little bitch and use the ticket! I want to see your bad luck! " - Navi started jumping taking me out of my thoughts. "Whatever" - I hit Navi as usual and stopped looking out the window. Everyone is getting ready for the expedition in 2 days so it''s time to summon my spirit weapon. I exined to my lovers that with the spiritual weapon I could dy the effect of my curse so they were excited, although due tock of time I have not been able to have enough fun with my lovers, at least not as much fun as I would like. Due to how busy I am, I''m bing the stereotype of a Japanese wage earner who works too hard and neglects his wife so then an idiotes to steal his wife, I know that since normally I am the idiot who sleeps with the wife to husband''s back. To prevent that shit from happening to me I sacrificed my little time to sleep and now I don''t sleep. Using Madness of Egoism, Rasen, Anti-Rasen, Hamon, Ki and my new ogre body I was able to eliminate the need for sleep without damaging effects on my body, only on my sanity. Although it is annoying that my migraines have gotten worse. You lose something, you gain something, at least I can satisfy all my lovers without causing conflicts of jealousy orplexes of loneliness. "I really want a vacation ..." - I sighed and activated the special option to get the Gacha de Armas Ticket. [Beginners help activated: Choose the mission you want toplete] [Warning: After obtaining the mission reward it will be necessary toplete 3 random missions that will appear at any time or the reward will be lost without the possibility of recovering it] [Chosen mission: Way of the Warrior (max level)] [Rewards: Special Weapon Gacha Ticket] In my hand appeared a golden ticket with a pattern simr to a sun illuminating the sky. "Well, let''s see whates out" - I activated the ticket and an appreciation screen in front of me. [Special Weapon Gacha Ticket: A single-use item that can summon a random weapon from the multiverse. The Special option allows you to choose 4 words to describe the weapon and reduce the search options] Navi has been studying the system information and the ticket appears to be a cheat item as it can summon a rusty dagger or a god''s weapon if I''m lucky. Because of my curse, my luck sucks so we both have been nning something that will definitely make me regret it, but I have no other choice. [Choose 4 search words] I thought about the possibilities and decided to look for a weapon that could evolve so even if it is garbage it will be useful over time. The second characteristic will be obedience since spiritual weapons usually have a will and I don''t want to waste time dialoguing with a tool. The third characteristic will be soul so that I can use soul abilities and help me with my curse. The fourth and final feature will be multi-functional as I don''t want to use a weapon that can only cut or stab, my fighting style is varied and a weapon that can transform or have multiple purposes is better. [Options: Evolution, Obedience, Soul, Multifunctional] Before activating the ticket I used the only skill rted to luck that I have. This is going to be a headache. [Skill: Lucky Pervert (35%) activated] Thesest few days I tried to increase this ability for this n which caused me to bebeled a pervert, it is part of the reason why my harem stopped growing for the time being. [Searching¡­] The ticket turned into a golden light that took on a female form. A woman as a weapon? It will be strange if I take a woman by the legs and use her as a blunt weapon ... [Weapon obtained: Mabuki (multi-form model)] I stared nkly as the information from my new ''weapon'' entered my mind. A demonic weapon that feeds on souls charged with negative karma, bad deeds corrupt a soul by generating negative energy, and demonic weapons feed on that energy to strengthen themselves, a suitable weapon for a hero who defeats viins. The problem is that with all the assassinations and maniptions that I have done my karma should be negative besides that I am a possessor of Madness, one of the purest forms of corruption so I am an entity on the chaotic-evil side ording to thews of karma. I''m happy to get free information on how karma works, but it bothers me that my new weapon is my natural enemy. "Ugh, my head hurts" - The woman held her head while feeling dizzy A beautiful woman my age, she has Japanese features, tall and well-endowed. She is dressed in a white shirt with front seams, short shorts that show her long legs, she wears a ck stocking on her right leg and her other leg has ck ribbons. Her arms are covered with bandages, she has a ck scarf and her long ck hair is tied in a ponytail. She reminds me of Shigure with her ninja appearance. "W-Where am I?" - The woman looked confused, when her eyes saw me she became alert. "Who are you?!" - The woman got into a fighting stance while a short sword appeared in her hand. I sighed internally, this will be a problem. "Let''s talk civilly, first let me introduce myself, my name is Luis and you are in another world" - I raised my hands to show that I did not want to fight, but the woman continued to look at me with distrust. I was about to exin the situation, but the woman began to tremble. "Aaahh my head!!" - The woman screamed and held her head in pain. Does the system have a very function? The person who designed this thing must hate free will. Was it a modification of Navi? "Hey Listen! Was not me! You chose the obedience option! "- Navi and I watched the woman wriggle like a worm in salt. "Stop thinking about attacking me and the pain will disappear" - I looked with pity at the poor woman who was forced to leave her home to be my weapon, well, at least she is beautiful. "..." - The woman listened to me, the desire to fight disappeared from her eyes and shey down panting while she looked at me angrily. "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t design this" - I sighed, this is going to be a problem. I don''t know how to deal with a woman who can feel my Insanity so she sees me as a natural enemy. Ah, whatever, since this woman will have to follow me against her will, I won''t worry if she sees me as an enemy, I''ll make sure to make her fall in love with time. I haven''t used Stockholm syndrome to my advantage in a long time. I approached the woman and with an expression of sincere concern began my n to add my new weapon to my harem. "Even if this is beyond my control, I am still sorry for causing you pain, let me exin the situation to you and I hope you can listen to me" - I used the best of my acting skills to sound as sincere as possible and it worked, the woman lessened her hostility and looked at me doubtfully. "Please tell me what is happening, I was at home when a golden light swallowed me and now I don''t know where I am" - The woman sighed sadly. Hmm, she seems like a quiet girl with a soft heart, so this won''t be that hard, okay, I can fix this. Chapter 73: Teamwork Chapter 73: Teamwork "Do you feel better?" - I asked the woman in front of me. After she calmed down I helped her up and sit down, then poured her a ss of water. Since my main lovers know about the system I can show them articles without raising doubts, currently, the Infinite Sports Drink is filling the drinking water supply. Although the school has facilities to purify the water, the purification process is very slow and we discovered that the water is infected with the virus. It takes a long purification process to clean it, if taken without purification it can help people to get stronger, but inrge quantities, it will cause mutations and martial artists use up a lot of electrolytes when sweating so they require a lot of drinking water. The sports drink can replenish electrolytes and as the number of natural sugars it contains is minimal, it can be used as a supplement to water. "Yes, thank you" - The woman nodded. - "My name is Nakatsukasa Tsubaki, member of the Nakatsukasa n" Tsubaki bowed slightly. "Well, before exining the situation, what do you remember before appearing here?" - I was curious to know how the system kidnapped Tsubaki and how much she knows about the system. "I was at home preparing to travel to Death City so that I could join the Shibusen" - Tsubaki began to exin while I was silent, although I don''t know what he is talking about this is a good opportunity to gather information. "As I finished packing my things, I heard a strange voice that congratted me for being chosen to be the weapon of the Harem King, then a golden light covered me and I appeared in this ce" - Tsubaki looked at me strangely. - "Are you the King of the Harem?" "Hey Listen! Admire the most imposing and all-powerful King of Harem! " - Navi stood in front of us. I was about to answer but stopped when Tsubaki looked at Navi curiously. - "A fairy? How strange, I can feel a soul inside the fairy, but it seems to be connected to you, is it an extension of your soul? But it seems to be a separate entity, I am not an expert in souls, but I am sure that this is not normal " I was surprised. - "Can you see Navi?" "Hey Listen! Admire my greatness! " - Navi began to fly in circles. "Is it called Navi? Em, nice to meet you "- Tsubaki greeted Navi politely. "Good, pay your respects to the great me! I like this person! A weapon worthy of the Harem King muahahaha! " - Navi was in a good mood which is never good. "Don''t encourage this idiot or his narcissism will only grow" - I sighed, Tsubaki seems like a calm and kind woman, but that will only worsen Navi''s attitude. "Praise me more!" - Navi was getting annoying so I made a sphere of ck blood and threw it at Navi, the ck blood turned semi-liquid and stuck Navi to the wall. Tsubaki frowned upon seeing the ck blood. - "What''s that? It feels strange and unpleasant. " Since we will have to spend time together it would be absurd to hide my abilities so it only remains to be honest, anyway, I can order you not to tell my lovers the truth, very is convenient. "Tsubaki, how much do you know about souls?" - I asked seriously. "Living beings are made up of three parts, mind, body and soul" - Tsubaki looked like a model student responding to her teacher. - "A healthy soul resides in a healthy mind, as well as in a healthy body, when a body is corrupted by bad actions or a mind sumbs to madness is when the soul is corrupted" "Haha, I told you it wasmon knowledge! You ignorant idiot! " - I had the ck blood open the window and throw Navi out of the room. "Is it okay to throw it like that?" - Tsubaki asked with concern. "If that idiot died with that I would have already killed him long ago" - I replied apathetically. "It seems that you two are getting along" - Tsubaki smiled. "Hey Listen! We are the best of friends, but this idiot is a tsundere! " - Navi came back to continue bothering, I have to find a button to turn it off. I ignored Navi and focused on Tsubaki. "Well, the point is that my body is healthy, but some things happened so my soul is not healthy" - I do not know how to exin my condition since I do not understand it at all. My blood came out and Madness took her miniature dog form. "Woof" - Madness waved his paw to say hello. "This is Madness, it is the embodiment of my own insanity that became conscious and materialized in the form of ck blood" - I pointed out to Madness that began to y with Navi. "... In my family records I read that madness can take different forms when a soul is corrupted, but it is strange, although I feel that the puppy and ck blood are a form of madness, I do not see problems in your soul" - Tsubaki looked at me in confusion. Can''t she see the curse? "Hey Listen! Let''s go to your Core of Existence! " - Navi seemed to have an idea. Isn''t it dangerous to expose the Core of Existence? Navi understood my concerns and she sent me a mental message so that Tsubaki would not listen. - "Due to the system she cannot attack or betray you so she is safe!" Just in case I will stay alert. "Tsubaki, I''m going to show you something" - I took Tsubaki''s hand, she didn''t move away from her and she just looked at me curiously. Before entering my core I couldn''t help asking him. - "Why do you suddenly trust me so much?" "I can say that you are a good person, you do not have the slightest mark of negative karma and although your blood embodies madness, you still stand firm and did not let madness corrupt you, that is admirable ... If only my brother had your strength of will¡­ "- Tsubaki mumbled thest part sadly. Did I be a ma for women with difficult family situations? I shook my head and we entered my Core of Existence. Although my physical body cannot enter and is only a projection of my consciousness, Tsubaki can enter as there is a spiritual connection between us. I can store Tsubaki in the system inventory or in my Core of Existence which is convenient but strange. When we entered my Core of Existence Tsubaki looked at the golden heart that represents my soul. Her face turned pale and then she looked at me with an expression of pity and sadness. "I didn''t imagine that someone would have to suffer so much ..." - Tsubaki''s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry. What the hell is wrong with her? "Your soul is being eaten by something more horrible than madness, but you are still sane with such a pure soul" - Tsubaki took my hands while I tried to understand what the hell is wrong with this woman. - "I''ll help you!" ... Ah, I think I understand ... Tsubaki has a Mother Teresa of Calcuttaplex ... This makes things more convenient, but it will be a huge problem if she sees me doing things like manipting husbands to stay with their wives or if I kill innocent people for the greater good. That is the answer! The greater good! "Tsubaki, thank you for your words, but I think you are making a mistake" - I looked seriously at Tsubaki. - "I am not a good person and I do not understand why you say that my soul is pure, I have done horrible things to survive and if necessary I am willing to hurt innocent people in order to survive" Navi, your turn. "Hey Listen! You are tsundere! Even though you had to kill some idiots it was only to protect innocent people! The survivors you saved couldn''t face this world without your care! Admit you''re a good person damn tsundere! " - Navi shouted happily. I let go of Tsubaki''s hands and red at Navi. - "Shut up idiot!" Navi and I came to a quick conclusion, Navi would be the devil that leads me to do bad things while I would be the subject who is forced to hurt other people in order to achieve the greater good. I hate to admit it, but Navi and I work well when we''re not arguing. "Tsundere tsundere you are a tsundere ?!" - Navi got excited and started singing, I''m going to hit this idiot when we''re done. "Shut up, Navi! I have hurt many people, even the people I love! " I clenched my teeth in fury making sure Tsubaki saw the intense guilt in my expression. "It was for the greater good! The system forces you to conquer women to strengthen yourself and if you do not obey the missions then you will receive a punishment! The curse on your soul makes it worse because if you find a cure then in 2 years you will be the bitch who put the curse on you! The most important thing is that the women who enter your harem feel grateful and you take care of them sincerely! " - Navi shouted excitedly. - "You are a good guy!" Navi sent me a private mental message. - "Hey Listen! Get this shit done fast, I want to throw up! " Me the same Navi, me the same. Navi and I continued arguing while Tsubaki looked at us with a shocked expression. This will not be a perfect solution since it will be impossible to hide all my actions from someone who will apany me on my travels, but it did manage to infect Tsubaki with my Madness things will be easier. If Tsubaki falls in love with me, my Madness of Egoism will increase the feelings of attachment and dependence which will allow Tsubaki to forgive my wrongdoings. I have a theory that I possessed a certain level of madness before awakening the ck blood which would exin why women like Shigure, Izumi, and some women in my homeworld are so obsessed with me to the point of forgiving my stupidities. Navi said that because of the curse all my actions were destined to fail except for conquering women, it''s awkward to admit, but maybe I was born to be a Harem King. Tsubaki approached me, her eyes filled with determination. "I will help you, even if your actions are not correct I will make sure to show you the right way, I will prevent the madness from consuming you, and together we will find a way to heal your soul" - Tsubaki had a heroic expression worthy of a protagonist. I feel like I''m taking advantage of a little girl''s naivety even though we''re a simr age, but the fucking greater good is my priority. "Thank you Tsubaki ... But I don''t think it''s the right thing to do, my actions are not right and such a nice girl shouldn''t be with someone like me, I can try to return you to your house and forget this ..." - I showed an apologetic expression. I have no idea if I can return Tsubaki to her world, but if possible I want to visit her world as it seems to be focused on soul management and that could be useful. I will find a way to travel to specific worlds. "I have decided to help you! From today on I will be your weapon and you will be my technician!" - Tsubaki held my hands and looked at me with bright eyes. Great, now will I have a voice of reason to make me feel guilty when stealing wives. "Thank you Tsubaki" - I smiled slightly. Now I just have to take my time to make her fall in love, I just hope I don''t corrupt her too much, her naivety and goodness are a bit cute. Chapter 74: Quick Action Chapter 74: Quick Action I sat on the roof of the armored car with Kaede on myp, we were about to start the trip to the Takagi mansion. The convoy consisted of the armored car as the head, three school buses, and two vans. All the cars were beefed up to withstand the attacks of mutants like Smoker and Hunter, but it is still not enough to withstand the acid from the Spitter or the attacks of the gray-skinned men. Just in case, the best shooters will be on the lookout at bus windows to kill any Spitter that might get close. Kaede and I will be leading the formation to clear obstacles with Kaede''s vectors and my ck blood. Kaede''s attack range is 2 meters and my range is 10 meters, but the further away from me the ck blood bes weaker, so it is best to keep it at a meter without losing power. In the front car are bullets and tactical supplies, Mikoto drives while Sayo is the co-pilot. The rest of the battle group is divided between the buses and in case of trouble Kaede, Sayo, and I can move to help the buses. Saeko and Yuko are in the bus in the center to be able to attack when necessary while Takashi, Arashi, and Haruki are in the bus at the end to serve as bait since with the remaining plot armor they will be mas of problems and I do not think to leave them at the base. Only Yuki is on a safe bus despite being a protagonist since she is adorable and canmand mutant animals, favoritism is a reality. Above us there are 4 mutant birds to watch from the sky and Madness is in his dog form running alongside the cars apanied by the strongest mutant dogs to warn us about the arrival of mutant animals. The preparations are done. "I''m still surprised that this world is so chaotic despite not having Kishin eggs" - Tsubaki spoke with surprise. I showed him the ce, I exined the situation in the world and introduced her to my lovers. Tsubaki made a good friendship with Shizuka, Nao, Aki, and the little girls, she even had a special attachment for Rin and Kaede since Tsubaki can feel the signs of madness that are intense in both girls despite not having corrupted souls. My soul seems to affect the people who are close to me infecting them with madness at the same time that my Madness can devour negative karma so that even though the mind is corrupted, the soul remains pure. It is ironic that my ability that represents corruption and degeneration helps to prevent bad actions from influencing karma, it is something strange even in supernatural terms so I need specialists in soul and karma to study this phenomenon as this exceeds knowledge by Tsubaki. For now, Tsubaki sitting next to me enjoying a cookie, she likes sweets and since she has good skills as a ninja she has no problem with traveling in a moving car. Anyway, Kaede is protecting us from the wind with her vectors so the ride isfortable. "Kishin Egg? It can be eaten?" - Kaede tilted her head, when she''s not in the psycho mode she''s adorable. "A Kishin egg is the result of a human soul that has been corrupted by negative karma, the person turns into a monster and begins to devour human souls to be stronger" - Tsubaki has started acting like an older sister with Kaede. Kaede has been in a bad mood since I technically chose Sayo as my Diclonius Queen, things got worse because Sayo enjoys teasing the girl. To calm Kaede and prevent her from seeking to kill Sayo I had to promise her that when she turned 16 she would make her one of my wives. Kaede is still annoyed and does not speak to me, but she likes to sit on myp, Tsubaki found her cute and now they are like sisters. "... How can I eat souls?" - Kaede was excited. "Um, it''s not a good idea to eat souls, only a demonic weapon can eat souls without being corrupted, and that only applies to corrupted souls, if a demonic weapon eats pure human souls it will turn into a demon" - Tsubaki sounded ufortable. "Mmmm, can I tear souls apart?" - Kaede was determined to cause suffering to her enemies even after killing them. Tsubaki frowned at me. - "What have you taught this girl?" "It''s the inte''s fault, she was already like that when I found it" - I shrugged. "Tsubaki-nee, how can I torture souls?" - Kaede asked with expectant eyes. "..." - Tsubaki looked at Kaede and not knowing how to respond she decided to look at the sky. - "It is a good climate to travel" I also want to know how to devour souls since maybe this way I can strengthen mine, but I think it is not a good time to ask. As we traveled I frowned when I felt that my stalker had noticed me, since I obtained the Ogre Body my instincts improved to an absurd level so I can feel as if I am being watched even through a surveince camera, but I cannot perceive the intentions of the person so I don''t know if I''m being hunted as prey or viewed as a specimen to study. I gave an order to Navi to warn my lovers who were on other buses to be alert. Although we have walkie-talkies, I am concerned that the group that sent the gray-skinned men could intercept the signal. One useful thing I discovered about engagement rings is that Navi can travel to the women I married, the only distance limitation is that Navi cannot go to other worlds. There was another reward for marrying several women, but Navi said that if I umted the reward with more wives I could earn something better if I could meet the special requirements. As for what the requirements are, I''d rather not think about that as I almost had a psychopathic fit of rage when Navi mentioned them. "Kaede, smash everything that gets in front" - I removed Kaede from myp and stood up. Kaede pouted, but was obedient and prepared to fight. One of the birds chirped to warn us that something was approaching from the front. I looked at what wasing and felt like cursing. A group of infected were running in this direction, unlike the slow and blind infected that we have seen so far, these infected could run. The worst thing was that in front of that group of infected were three huge infected, those three had an abnormallyrge right arm and used it as a charging ram. "I think Charger would be a good name." - Sayo stepped out of the hatch of the car and looked at the approaching creatures. Our naming sense is simr, such as for which. "Mikoto keeps going! Sayo get ready to hit the one in the center, Kaede make sure the infected don''t block the way" - I gave the directions before gesturing to Tsubaki. - "Tsubaki, shuriken" "I understand" - Tsubaki nodded. Tsubaki turned into a blue light that went to my right hand, when the light disappeared in my hand there was a huge ninja star. Demon weapons are people who transform into a weapon, Tsubaki''s n is special as they can be more than one weapon. Tsubaki can be transformed into a double scythe attached by a chain, a ninja sword, an oversized shuriken, and a smoke bomb, weapons suitable for assassinations, I like it. I gave an order to Madness to return to my body, although Madness can move as a separate entity that weakens both of us so when we fight we must be together. I put a thread of ck blood on the shuriken, although Tsubaki prefers not to touch the ck blood she is obedient and does notin loudly. The muscles in my arm swelled and I prepared to throw the shuriken. "Tsubaki, do not hit them, tie the thread of blood to the ends of the path at the height of the legs so that they stumble when approaching" - I prepared to throw the shuriken. Although Tsubaki and I were only able to do two training sessions with Yuko and Saeko, our coordination is not bad as Tsubaki is obedient. When the infected were 15 meters from us I threw the shuriken towards amp post 10 meters away, Tsubaki only had to make sure that the ck blood thread created a simple trap. After putting the ck blood thread in a suitable position to make the Charger stumble, Tsubaki made sure to tie the end of the blood thread to another post. When the trap was prepared I summoned Tsubaki back to my inventory and then I summoned her again in my hand, it is an effective method to attack from a distance and not be disarmed. "Tsubaki, double scythe" - I prepared to jump out of the car when the Chargers stumbled. Tsubaki transformed into a short double scythe, Sayo prepared to strike. "Kaede, when I lowered my hand throw Sayo towards the Charger head in the center, throw me a little above Sayo" - I raised a hand. The Chargers ran without stopping, when they reached the ck blood thread they stumbled a bit, the thrust force was enough to break the thin thread but still enough to make them lose their bnce. "Kaede" - I lowered my hand and Kaede used her vectors to throw Sayo and me towards the Chargers. In midair, Sayo put up a front-hitting stance aiming for the Charger''s head in the center. A faint, barely perceptible light appeared in Sayo''s eyes as she clenched her fists. - "Giga Drill Break!" Sayo hit the Charger''s head as I threw the two scythes at the Charger''s heads on the sides and stabbed the des into their eye sockets. With the momentum, I made their heads recoil, the whip effect caused by the sudden recoil causing the necks of the three Chargers to break. Although they were fast and strong, the muscle mass was concentrated in the right arm making their bodies unbnced and vulnerable to counterattacks. The Chargers were killed instantly, but their heavy bodies would cause the cars to crash. I put Tsubaki back in my inventory. "Sayo, take my hand" - Sayo and I were about to fall to the ground at high speed. Sayo took my hand, I hugged her around the waist and when we were about to fall I used a kick to the air to use the shock wave to slow down. With a couple of turns in the air slow down the eleration and finally wend on the ground. "You could join a circus" - Sayo smiled. "Maybe if there are beautiful trapeze artists" - I looked at the group of infected runners approaching, I hope not all the infected start running or things will get troublesome. I looked at the armored car approaching our position. When the Charger corpses were in the range of Kaede, she used her vectors to push the bodies out of the way. I raised a hand and one of the vectors picked me up and we went back to the roof of the car. There were a couple of meters left for us to face the running infected. "Sayo go back inside the car, Kaede prevents them from blocking the way" - I let Madness out in his true form but a little smaller since his form of more than two meters would not fit in the car. "Madness protects Kaede, I''ll make sure the infected don''t clog the bus tires" - I summoned Tsubaki on my hands and jumped onto the roof of the bus behind us. Being a leader is exhausting. Chapter 75: Road to Recovery Chapter 75: Road to Recovery After several hours of travel, Mikoto called me from inside the car. "There is a radio transmission" - Mikoto turned up the volume on the radio for us to listen. "To any survivor, the world situation has turned into a disaster, but we must not lose hope,e and find us and we will receive all survivors with open arms, we have established a safe base where we will offer them food and water. We are at the Takagi residence in the center of the city, we will wait for you and remember, do not stop fighting " It was a male voice full of fighting spirit if I''m not mistaken that should be Saya''s father and my father-inw because Saya finally dered her feelings to me, although she specified that she should not enter into a rtionship with me until she introduced me to her parents. Just from his voice, I can tell that Souichiro is a man born to be a leader who can lead others with charisma and discipline. If Saya''s mother isn''t as beautiful as I''ve heard then I might get along with Souichiro, and if she''s beautiful, well, life is unfair to heroes. The walkie-talkie rang with Saya''s excited voice. - "That''s my dad!" Then there was a moment of silence and Saya''s voice started to sound angry. - "They made a base instead of trying to find me ..." After that Saya closed the transmission. "I''m going to see how she is" - I shook my head and stood up to jump onto the bus where Saya was. "Take care of her" - Mikoto spoke with concern. Since the two tsunderes put their differences aside, they became good friends and although they often argue, they get along quite well. Sayo took Kaede like a doll and smiled at me. - "I''ll take care of our little girl~" "I am not your daughter!" - Kaede yelled angrily, but she didn''t resist, my little monster gave in to Sayo''s teasing. I ignored the antics of those two and jumped on Saya''s bus. I got on the bus and knocked on the window three times, this was the password to let me enter through the hatch without attacking me since some infected could climb on the vehicle. The hatch opened and I was able to get in, this was one of the survivor buses that wanted to leave my base, they were being protected by Saeko, Saya, and some members of the hospital who were good shooters. The hospital staff greeted me with respect as they were grateful that I saved them and gave them shelter. Since ck Label is publicly a terrorist organization they were not interested in joining a base run by a politician who also has connections to the mafia. Before we go Fiona spoke with Mikoto and Yuko to tell them that Souichiro is the main suspect for the death of my parents, they should not tell me for the moment since it was only a theory and it would be bad if by a rumor I started a war with the family Takagi. They were only supposed to tell me this when they deemed it appropriate. As for how I found out, Navi is an excellent spy. "Look, I told you I woulde" - I saw Saeko making a gesture with her hand to call me. "Saya are you fine?" - Although it is obvious that she is upset to be forgotten by her parents I still have to ask to make her react. "..." - Saya did not say anything, she approached me and hugged me while she clenched her teeth with anger and sadness. To the side, I saw Saeko winking at me and moving her lips to say something to me without Saya listening. - "This is your opportunity" My pretty Saeko has been corrupted for the greater good. "I''m here Saya, everything will be fine" - I hugged Saya and began tofort her. Navi is looking around so that a mutant attack doesn''t interrupt this opportunity to make Saya choose me over her family. "They sniff ... They are saving people ... They are helping people sniff ... I should be proud of my parents sniff ... But they prefer to help others instead of looking for me sniff ..." - Saya tried to hold back crying putting her face on my chest. "Your parents love you, maybe they were just busy with other matters that they considered more important" - Saeko approached tofort Saya, but her words indicated that her parents did not value her. Saeko has been interested in maniption so I have given her some advice together with Rin since they are both the most obsessed with pleasing me. "I hate them! Are other people more important than their daughter?! Am I worthless to them?!" - Saya raised her head, her face turned red with anger. I hugged Saya. "Let me go!" - Sayained, but instead of trying to free herself, she hugged me back. Ah, tsunderes are a headache, only Mikoto is cute. "Saya, you are valuable, maybe your parents did a search, but due to the mutants they couldn''t find you, remember that we left your school, maybe they looked for you there and when they didn''t find you they had to go back" - I stroked Saya''s hair to calm her down. Saya''s school was on its way to the Takagi residence, as we passed I could see that there was no sign of a fight or a search party so I don''t think the Takagi family sent a rescue party. When Saya knows this she will be furious and in case they did send a search party but an ident happened, Saya will still be furious as she is a temperamental girl. "I ... I have to talk to them ..." - Saya calmed down a bit but she didn''t want to let go of me. - "C-Can we stay like this for a moment? N-Not that I like to hug you baka! " And she was a tsundere again, so tired. "Sure Saya" - I spoke gently and continued stroking her hair while Saeko smiled at me knowingly. I hugged Saya for a few minutes and then I had to release her as a group of infected runners were approaching, there were no more than 20 but there were some Jockey and Hunter so I had to be careful. "When you talk to your parents I will apany you" - I smiled at Saya and gave her a kiss on the forehead before leaving. "B-Baka!" - I heard Saya''s embarrassed cry when I came out through the hatch. When I saw the infected I sighed in annoyance, the infected runners are increasing and that will be a headache, the good side is that the people in my group are also improving with martial arts training, Ki, and Serum Gamma research. "Hey Listen! Be a man and stop sighing! " - Navi appeared next to me. I grabbed Navi, covered him in Ki, and used spiral energy to make him spin. "Wiiiiiiiiii faster!" - Navi shouted excitedly. I looked at a group of infected lined up and threw Navi. - "Rasen Arts: Navi Shot!" Navi flew through the heads of 5 infected that were lined up, smashed a Jockey, and destroyed Hunter''s chest. With a pop sound, Navi appeared next to me. - "Hey Listen! Do it again! Do it again!" I held Navi and prepared to continue attacking, I could dedicate myself to baseball. In this way Navi and I yed for a while, Sayo became interested in our antics and since she is the one with the best affinity with Rasen among my women I began to teach her how to use the Navi Shot. "I hit her between the eyes!" - Sayo shouted excitedly after killing an infected old woman. "Hey Listen! A 7 out of 10, it was a predictable hit! Try a curveball! " - Navi appeared next to us. Sayo cannot use the Rasen at will and although she begins to learn my Rasen Arts techniques they are just imitations without the real power. Even so, she is simr to Apachai and Miu who can use Ki naturally thanks to her primitive instincts so she can use the basic Navi Shot covered in Ki. "I don''t know what to think about this" - Tsubaki looked at our antics not knowing what to say while Kaede didn''t understand what we were doing since she can''t see Navi. To make my story more credible, Navi will only be shown in front of women who receive a ring, only to my official wives I will tell them about the system and trips to other worlds. "Isn''t this supposed to be a dangerous trip?" - Tsubaki asked confused to see us y. "Having fun is important for physical and mental health" - Sayo shrugged. Tsubaki sighed. "Do you want to join?" - I smiled at Tsubaki, she smiled embarrassed and nodded. "Tsubaki, shuriken" - I raised my hand. "Understood!" - Tsubaki got excited and turned into a shuriken. I thought of something interesting. Using the spin of the Rasen I spun the shuriken. Unlike when I spin Navi, Tsubaki started absorbing Rasen instead of just using it as a cover. The air began to spin and seeing that it was getting dangerous I threw the shuriken at a group of infected that were blocking the way. "Rasen Arts: Spin!" - I threw the shuriken and smiled. The shuriken continued to spin as it pierced the infected, the further it advanced the stronger it spun creating a small tornado that not only tore apart the infected but also pushed away their remains leaving the path clear. Seeing Tsubaki walking away without stopping, I summoned it in my inventory and then in my hand. Tsubaki reverted to her human form and held her head as ducked. - "Ugh, my head is spinning" I reached out my hand to help Tsubaki support herself, but a small electric current appeared between us, instead of being something painful it felt warm andforting. "Hey Listen! I don''t know what you just did, but the curse on your soul contracted! Congrattions you now have 2 years, 8 months, 1 week, and 5 days before the curse consumes you! " - Navi sounded sincere for the first time since we met. I gained 4 months in an instant. I looked at Tsubaki and hugged her with sincere happiness. "Thank you Tsubaki!" - I did not care that she felt embarrassed, now I have a way to move forward. I was worried that after summoning Tsubaki neither of us knew how to deal with my curse, I thought that if our bond strengthened then Tsubaki could influence the curse, and apparently, I was right. In that little electric shock, I felt our souls resonate for a moment, it was as if our hearts had been synchronized in a beat. For a moment I saw some unfamiliar scenes. It was a hidden vige in a forest, several people dressed as ninjas trained with weapons that turned into humans. A young man with ck hair looked at me and smiled kindly as he handed me a wooden sword. There were feelings of happiness, warmth, joy, and a sense of security. Everything looked giant from what felt like the perspective of a small child, those must have been memories of Tsubaki''s childhood and although it was for less than 10 seconds we managed to connect. Tsubaki looked at me with a strange expression, then hugged me. "Now I think I understand you a little more ..." - Tsubaki''s hug tightened. I don''t know what she saw and I''m not going to ask. Fortunately, Mikoto''s voice interrupted the strange moment. - "In front is the first barricade to get to the Takagi residence! We are close!" I decided to drop the Tsubaki thing for the moment, mainly because I don''t want to remember my shitty childhood and I''m sure she saw one of my worst experiences considering the way she''s hugging me. "Kaede and I will move the barricade, when the cars finish passing we will put it back, Tsubaki I need you to stop hugging me so we can move forward" - I gestured to Kaede to follow me. "Hmph" - Kaede pouted, but she followed me, this girl is getting jealous. Is it puberty? Very troublesome. Tsubaki looked at me for a long time and then released me. "You will not be alone" - Tsubaki muttered in a low voice. What did she see to behave like this? Ah whatever, the past doesn''t matter, only living in the present matters and nning for the future. ---- ---- Author''s-sama note: I''m going to rush things after arriving at the Takagi residence as I want to explore magic and other supernatural forces. I will go back to doing some summaries and time jumps but I will try not to exaggerate. Another point is that the zombie world will not bepletely conquered for the moment and will be in rtive pause, first I want to finish Kenichi and visit the home world. What do you think? I really appreciate the opinion of you readers. A hug <3 Chapter 76: Tsundere Comes Home Chapter 76: Tsundere Comes Home As we were approaching the Takagi mansion a pickup truck approached. "Mikoto, stop the car, Kaede stay alert in case of shots" - I looked at the truck and couldn''t feel killing intent, but one is never too cautious. When we stopped I got off the roof of the car and gave the truck a friendly wave. The van stopped and two men got out, judging by the way they walked and the naturally intimidating presence that seemed to be that of the yakuza. "It seems they know how to move, good job getting here" - One of the men smiled when he saw the fortified buses. Although they look tough they are not violent people and they seem reasonable, that says a lot about their leader. "Thank you, we did our best" - I was confident and proud without being arrogant. "Subaru, Takeda!" - Saya got out of the bus while she screamed excitedly. That idiot, she must have stayed on the bus, or she could put herself in danger, I have to educate her better. "Young miss?" - The man who looked stronger looked at Saya in surprise and shouted excitedly. - "The young miss has returned! This is great, Soichiro-sama and Lady Takagi have been very worried about the young miss! " Saya walked over and smiled happily. - "Have Mom and Dad been looking for me?" "Em, well ... Soichiro-sama has been a bit busy and well ... Em, you should understand young miss..." - The man got nervous. "I see" - Saya said no more and returned to the bus. I smiled wryly. - "It has been hard for her, she just needs to see her family" The two men nodded ufortably, one of the men pulled out a walkie-talkie. - "We are escorting a convoy of survivors, inform Lady Takagi that the youngdy is back home" The two men returned to the van and led us to the Takagi residence. I''m worried they didn''t even ask about the barricade, I hope they aren''t too careless with defenses or things will get troublesome, especially since I felt like my stalker is still watching me. Finally, we arrived at the Takagi residence, it was a huge vi surrounded by high concrete walls, there were multiple groups of workers reinforcing the walls and setting traps around the vige while surveince groups patrolled the surroundings. Despite the good discipline of the staff, something was bothering me. There were only rough men working, there were no ordinary people or women helping to improve the outer defenses. I hope Soichiro is not an idealistic idiot who wants to protect ordinary people while people withbat skills do all the work, although if he really is like that I can use it to my advantage. We entered the vi and they took us to a parking area, they did not ask us to hand over our resources and in fact, they offered us food. The survivors began to get off the buses and began talking to the people of the Takagi residence. "Don''t we have to work?" "Thanks! You really are saviors! " "That idiot forced us to work all day, Soichiro-sama is the true hero who thinks of people" I stood to the side, looking at these idiots who are unwilling to put in the effort to survive I restrained myself fromughing at these idiots. I had to pat Kaede''s head who was about to kill the survivors who spoke ill of me. "Tch, you ungrateful bastards, we should have let you starve" - ??Sayo snorted in disdain. Although Sayo cares about protecting innocent people, her biggest concern is children and sick people. Those people who have a chance to protect themselves, but are unwilling to put in the effort are garbage in her eyes. "Seeing this is disappointing" - Yuko approached us and sighed. - "If this ce allows people to do what they want then they have no future" "It''s normal, humans only give their best when their lives are at stake, Luis protected them so now instead of surviving they wantfortable lives" - Saeko spoke without interest, she couldn''t care less about the rest of the survivors. "Now this is my fault?" - I smiled wryly because it''s true, I protected the survivors too much since I want toplete my missions. Although the people I personally trained will be true elites, I cannot neglect the numbers so I need to train generals and not just experts. "It''s your fault for not taking into ount the selfish nature of humans" - Sayo smirked as she looked at the survivors who were walking away from us. "What''s that?!" - We heard a scream and saw several guards pointing their weapons at the mutant animals while Yuki stood in front of them. "They are my friends!" - Yuki was not afraid of weapons and she extended her small arms to protect the animals even though the animals red at the guards fiercely. If one of the guards shot the mutant animals they would make a massacre. I went to the ce apanied by Saeko. - "They are animals that we have domesticated, they are safe" I tried to speak calmly, but seeing that the guards were ignoring me, I used my Intimidation skill that had grown to 80% since I obtained the Ogre Corps. "Please put down your weapons, you will scare my defenseless pets" - I smiled kindly as the guards turned pale and lowered their weapons. I can now focus my Intimidation on specific targets within 10 meters without affecting allies. I can also mix Ki, Insanity, and Anti-Rasen with Intimidation to empower it, but that would kill the guards with a heart attack or stroke. "Thank you for understanding" - I waved my hand to dismiss the guards. Although the guards were obviously scared they still stayed to watch us. I admire their professionalism, I hope I don''t have to kill them when I take over this ce. I ignored the guards and patted Yuki''s head. - "Good girl" "Ehehehe" - Yuki smiled tenderly, the little schizophrenic is adorable. I saw Saya approaching so I gave instructions to Saeko. - "I will leave things for you here, you organize our group to stay together, use the animals to check the food they offer us, if a problem arises you can order Sayo and Kaede" Saeko nodded and I went with Saya. "Do you want to go talk to your parents?" - I asked kindly seeing Saya''splicated expression. "Yes, but I don''t want to go alone ..." - Saya looked at the ground while she yed with a lock of her hair. I suppressed a sigh and smiled. - "I will go with you" "T-Thanks, but it''s not like I want you toe with me ..." - Saya looked away embarrassed. "If you don''t want me to apany you then I''ll wait for you here" - I sighed dramatically. "You have toe with me! You have to meet my parents! " - Saya took my hand and screamed in panic, then her face flushed and she started to stutter. - "N-Not that I w-want to introduce you as my boyfriend or something like that..." I decided to stop teasing this girl or she might pass out from embarrassment. - "I understand, let''s go Saya" We started walking towards Soichiro''s office. Saya didn''t want to let go of my hand and even though she was red with embarrassment there was a small smile on her face. As we walked we saw hundreds of survivors settling in tents and sleeping bags, there were children, the elderly, and adolescents. I understand that weak or too young people are resting, but even healthy adolescents were toozy to help with the base. Seeing several children ying instead of working I felt like it was a waste of manpower, or maybe I''m just jealous since all my childhood I worked until I passed out, who knows. "So many people and they are not willing to help" - Saya frowned when she saw that only the Takagi family staff were working. Saya was a spoiled princess who did not know the effort of working to survive, only with the arrival of the infection did she know what it was like to feel useless when she did not work, because of this she is no longer so spoiled and even thinks that children they should help to create a secure base. "Your parents only want to protect innocent people, even if it only wastes their resources in the end they are so trying to help" - I tried to sound honest, but I''m really starting to despise Soichiro''s idealistic mentality. For a yakuza who became a politician, he expected more exploitation of ordinary people, than disappointment. "They use their resources to feed a group of useless people while making no effort to try to find me" - Saya squeezed my hand. We both stopped in the hallway of the mansion, there were no people around which is a security w in this ce. "If you had to choose between saving me or saving a thousand people, what would you choose?" - Saya looked into my eyes, there was sadness and loneliness in her eyes. "How can I ignore my cute tsundere? I would save you "- I squeezed Saya''s cheek. This wasn''t just what Saya wanted to hear, it was my true thoughts. The world can go to hell and I could not care less as long as my lovers are safe, in case of an irreversible catastrophe I will simply take my harem and go to another world, the rest can go to hell. "And a million people?" - Saya smiled a little, but she kept looking at me seriously. "Saya, if you want me to destroy humanity just to make you happy say it or this will take a long time" - I smiled wryly. "Hmph, it''s not that I''m happy about your words" - Saya snorted and turned her back on me. The tsundere attitude is tiring me so I hugged Saya and kissed her on the neck. - "If you are not honest I will not know if you want affection" "N-Not here" - Saya got nervous but she didn''t push me away. I gave onest kiss to Saya''s cheek and released her. "Let''s meet your parents" - I want to see what her mother looks like. "Nn" - Saya nodded shyly and we went to the main office. "Mom, Dad, I''m back!" - Saya opened the door happily. In the office, there were several people gathered discussing something important. I saw a man with ck hair, a severe face, and a strongplexion, he looked like a military man instead of a politician. That should be Soichiro. To one side was a beautiful woman with purple hair, a supermodel body, and nobledylike temperament. Yes, I will definitely be Saya''s stepfather. Even though Saya''s mother was a sexy Milf, in the ce there was a more interesting person. I resisted the urge to smile when I met an old acquaintance. I''ve been looking for this jerk for ring at Shizuka when we run away from school. I finally found you Koichi Shido. ---- ---- ---- ---- ---- Author''s-sama Note: Yesterday a beautiful person donated 10 dors to me, he did not leave a name but even if I do not know who you are I love you <3 That is why today I will upload a double chapter of No Otaku and a chapter of Ugly, I will trante it andter I will upload them. A hug <3 Chapter 77: Chat With Mother-in-Law Chapter 77: Chat With Mother-in-Law I took a quick look around the room and saw that on the table there was a map of the city with red, yellow, and blue markings in the areas near this residence. I recorded all the information on the table and used Hamon to stimte my brain so that I could think at the highest speed. Ignoring the intense migraine I can see that this survivor base is not in the best condition, the idea of supporting so many survivors while only the Takagi family staff work has made supplies short. The blue marks are the ces that have already been explored and emptied, the yellow marks are future targets to be emptied while the red marks are extreme danger zones, possibly there are mutants or mutated animals in those ces. While I was concentrating on recording the information the Takagi family had, Saya rushed over to her parents. - "Mom, Dad I''m back!" Saya''s beautiful mother smiled fondly and spread her arms to hug her daughter. "I''m d you''re safe" - The beautiful woman hugged Saya while she shed some tears. Watching this moving mother and daughter scene made me feel a bit nauseous, my family problems keep me from being moved by this. "Yuriko takes Saya outside, right now we are busy" - Souichiro spoke with a serious voice. I saw a trace of concern and relief in Souichiro''s eyes but he seems to want to maintain a strong forehead so as not to damage his image of an iron leader. That is fine for a yakuza boss, but if he gets carried away he will lose the support of his closest people due to the coldness he shows, after all, many humans prioritize emotions over logic. This is starting to get interesting. "Father..." - Saya wanted to say something, but she was stopped by her mother. "Saya, let''s talk outside" - Yuriko smiled gently at her daughter and led her out of the room. Yuriko gave me a look to evaluate me since it is obvious that I am close to Saya since we had entered holding her hands. Externally my bodynguage indicates self-confidence, physical and mental strength, heroism, and a direct character suitable for a leader without falling into narcissism. I have strived to build a perfect image of a charismatic and trustworthy man who can be threatening when the situation calls for it, but that is affectionate and kind to his loved ones. A good liar is one who first lies to himself, to avoid making cracks in my performance I have dedicated myself to maintaining the facade at all times even when I am sure that nobody is observing me. That has brought me severe migraines and is possibly one of the causes of my growing mental problems but what does it matter. Returning to the mother and daughter duo, Yuriko led us to a private room. The mother and daughter sat on a sofa and Saya immediately started crying as she hugged her mother. "I was so worried, every day I felt more anxious not receiving news from you, I am so grateful that you are finally here" - Yuriko stroked Saya''s hair with a maternal smile. Surprising, to think that the issue of motherhood and fatherhood would make me feel sicker than eating infected people, I really need therapy. "I''ll give you some space" - I spoke kindly as I got ready to leave. I want to know what Souichiro is talking about and find an opportunity to use acupuncture on his brain, although I will have to distract Tsubaki first. "Not! Stay!" - Saya jumped up and rushed to take my hand. "Saya, it''s better if you talk to your mother in private" - I caressed Saya''s cheek. Saya is vulnerable from the relief of finding her family and the feeling of betrayal at being ignored by her father. Souichiro is a good man, but he seems the kind of person who prioritizes work over his family, perhaps in a desperate situation he would sacrifice his life for his daughter since it is seen that he is a loving father, but the stupid need to maintain a Strong appearance will only create family conflicts. Sometimes I feel like my job is too easy. "No, stay, you are my family and you must stay" - Saya was anxious as she held me tightly, her dependence grew too much when she saw her father choose the work instead of her. If I have daughters I have to give them a minimum of attention or the idiots can easily fool them because of the abandonment traumas. Damn it, Sayo''s maternity talk gave me weird ideas. "Saya ..." - I spoke with a moved expression creating a cheesy atmosphere. "Ahem, daughter, could you introduce me to your friend?" - Yuriko seemed ufortable seeing us flirt. She seemed a little jealous, not because she was attracted to me but because her husband must be too busy to show affection. For this it was a good idea to sacrifice my time to sleep in order not to neglect my harem, I have too much experience with women who feel lonely since the husband works too much, I think I developed a sixth sense to identify them. "He is Luis, he is my bo-boyfriend" - Saya blushed intensely but admitting our rtionship was the first step to ovee herplex tsundere. "Nice to meet you, Saya has always talked about you and I must say that I already know from whom she inherited her beauty" - I made a typical Japanese bow while sending Navi to spy on Souichiro''s meeting. "Ara ara, you don''t have to be so polite, you can call me mother" - Yuriko smiled warmly. I resisted the tic on my lip. "That would be difficult, Takagi-san looks too young, if not because Saya has told me about you then would think that you are Saya''s sister" - I kept smiling kindly. I must not flirt and I should only give slightly superficialpliments so as not to show that I am sexually interested in her, if I want a real rtionship and not just a one-night stand I need to build trust to turn it into dependency. I felt like Saya was trying to pinch my arm, but it was useless as my muscles are too firm. With a pout, Saya looked at me with narrowed eyes. - "Don''t flirt with my mother" I''m not doing it yet. "My daughter already acts like a jealous wife" - Yuriko eximed with feigned sadness as she smiled. "You don''t understand mom! This fool is aplete pervert who doesn''t let go of every beautiful woman he meets! He built a base of survivors and almost all the women on the base are his lovers! The worst of all is that every night he sleeps with at least 5 of them! " - Saya yelled in fury and embarrassment. As expected of the genius girl, telling your sexually frustrated mother that the handsome boy in front of her is a stud sounds like an excellent idea. Why do my lovers like to show off my sexual performance so much? Ah, whatever. "A harem?" - Yuriko looked at me with suspicion and surprise. She doesn''t seem to like that a womanizer is with her daughter, but she doesn''t seem to want to tell Saya what to do with her life either. The interesting thing is that at the bottom of her gaze was a trace of curiosity, blessed plot armor. "This pervert formed a harem ... But he protects us all ... He has even risked his life to face the mutant zombies ... Without him, I would not have survived" - Saya was able to calm her outburst of jealousy and began to speak with a soft expression. - "He is a pervert, but I love him" How touching, she earned a pat on the head. Yuriko had her eyes open as she looked at Saya. - "Saya, you have grown" Yuriko looked at me with an expression full of gratitude, it seems that the topic of my harem no longer mattered to her. - "Thank you for protecting my daughter, I will try to do whatever you need, although nothing I have canpensate for the favor of protecting my daughter" Well, you coulde into my harem and save me the job. "I don''t need a reward, Saya is my girlfriend and I will do anything to protect her since my lovers are my highest priority over anything else" - I spoke affectionately while looking at Saya. Saya blushed intensely as she looked away. - "B-Baka, don''t say such shameful things ..." Yuriko covered her mouth to hide her smile, but with my authority as King of the Lunatics, I felt jealousy and resentment growing in Yuriko. Thanks Souichiro, you make my job easier by neglecting your family. So we started a small talk where Saya began to tell about her experience since the virus outbreak. When Saya began to tell her about my confrontation with infected mutants Yuriko put on a serious expression which she only intensified upon hearing of the martial arts training and its results. I did not stop Saya from telling the secrets of my base as this will serve as publicity, in fact, I yed a bit with the minds of some survivors in the group we brought so that they would start talking about my exploits so it would be easier than other survivors follow me. As for unknown enemies, I''m sure they already know about most of my abilities. I have only kept the full potential of Rasen''s two forms and Madness a secret. Madness seems like a semi-conscious mutation that follows my orders as an external entity, the Rasen and Anti-Rasen can be interpreted as biological energy simr to the Hamon, and about Tsubaki, I am sure that the person who harasses me is having headaches trying to understand how a human bes a weapon. Since restricting my abilities would be dangerous, I am giving false information to my stalker, now we just have to wait to see what kind of reaction he will have. As Saya detailed the martial arts techniques that I imparted to the group, I used Navi to look at the documents in Souichiro''s office and was disappointed. Souichiro turned out to be more of an idiot than I thought, the subject has a soft heart who cares formon people and formed a structure where thebatants do all the work including misceneous work while themon survivors are just a useless drag. What an idiot, he must have taken advantage of each person to make them minimally capable soldiers to serve as cannon fodder in the event of a tide of infected. I don''t even need to investigate the camp to notice that Shido Koichi is stealing part of Souichiro''s authority. To make things more fun, Souichiro has managed to get in touch with the remaining forces of the government and is organizing a search party to support the military who seem to have found a problem. That''s the problem with heroes, always wanting to protect ordinary people rather than train them to be soldiers. In 10 minutes I got all the information that the Takagi family has managed to gather, gathering all the information in a single room without putting the documents in vaults is stupid or maybe they don''t mind keeping things a secret since the world is in an apocalypse. I found some very interesting things that Sayo and Mikoto will like. The enemies of ck Label have been associated with the government and there are some agents of hostile organizations in this ce working as elite warriors. The most interesting thing is that in the basement of the mansion they created a restricted area since they were able to capture an experiment that got out of control during the outbreak of the infection. Wonderful, there are so many things I can take from this ce that I don''t know where to start, maybe this is how a child feels when he receives a Christmas present, it is nice to experience it at least once. I have a little n in mind, but first I must focus on Yuriko since Saya is finishing her story and it seems that the beautiful Milf wants to talk about something. What makes me happy is that Saya has a minimum level of caution and she did not mention the Gamma Serum, plus I have not told her about the system so the most sensitive topics will remain a secret. "Saya, I''d like to talk to your boyfriend to see what kind of man you fell in love with" - Yuriko spoke with slight teasing to annoy her daughter by making Saya just pout. "I''ll see Mikoto and the others" - Saya seemed in a better mood after talking to her mother, but she seems that she is still hurt by her father''s attitude. Saya gave me onest look before leaving. - "Do not seduce my mother" When Saya came out I smiled wryly, I am not going to seduce her, I will make her the one to seduce me. "It seems that my daughter is no longer a child, she has grown very fast" - Yuriko sighed. - "I feel older when I see her grow up" "Takagi-san is too young to speak like that" - I shook my head and smiled kindly. "Ara ara, how nice of you, but you have not looked at me strangely once even though Saya mentioned that you are a pervert, it seems that my attractiveness has dropped over the years if not even a teenager finds me attractive" - Yuriko sighed. Midlife crisis? Although Yuriko looks really young she is almost 40 years old which in my opinion makes her more attractive, but for a woman, age is a sensitive issue. "I''m sure there is no straight man who doesn''t find Takagi-san attractive" - Acting like a good boy is unpleasant. "Ara, thank you" - Yuriko smiled warmly. My attitude is not one of courtship but of emotional support so instead of looking like a horny teenager who wants to seduce her I seem like a close confidante. "You can call me Yuriko, Takagi-san makes us look strange" - Yuriko forgot that we just met, but who am I to judge. "Thank you Yuriko" - I smiled. "Although now that I think about it, my daughter emphasized that you have a tendency to flirt with beautiful women, is this your way of courting?" - Yuriko smiled as if she was joking, but there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes. A good intuition in addition to a lifetime of business experience, she has a sharp mind and quick thinking but it is not enough. "Could be" - I smiled maliciously and then sighed. - "Actually I don''t know why so many women seem attracted to me, somehow many women began to approach me and I admit that I liked the feeling so I did not reject any of them, then some special circumstances arose and before I knew I had a harem " My expression was ironic as if I didn''t know how I got to this. Yuriko''s suspicion lessened, but she was still attentive, she paid close attention to my bodynguage, but since I obtained the Ogre Body I can control my micro-expressions to perfection so unless magic is used there is no way of knowing what I lie as my mind protects itself from telepathy. Note to self, find a countermeasure to lie detection magic. "I see, but that still doesn''t exin why my daughter emphasized that you shouldn''t try to seduce me" - Yuriko smiled wryly. "Well, the mother of one of Saya''s friends developed feelings for me and joined my harem" - I scratched my cheek in embarrassment. "Seriously? Rei''s mother is part of the scouting party at this base so it can''t be her and Saya doesn''t have many acquaintances¡­ Wait, is it Miki, Takashi''s mother? " - Yuriko opened her eyes in surprise. "Ahem, yes" - I showed an expression of shyness, stupid greater good. "To think that that woman would fall in love with a teenager ... Well that says a lot about you, that woman is too strict and since her husband left her she has hated the idea of dating someone ..." - Yuriko seemed to lose herself in the memories of her. - "It feels like time has flown by" "Yuriko, I''m serious when I said that you are young and beautiful, if it weren''t because I love Saya I could be enchanted by your beauty" - I said that with a serious expression, but without desire or affection in my gaze, only sincere concern, so it will seem that I said it because I am concerned about her state of mind and not because I want to seduce her. "Ara, a good boy shouldn''t lie" - Yuriko couldn''t hide her happiness, it seems that her husband has really neglected her and she needs some sincere praise. "It''s not a lie, you really are beautiful" - I insisted while keeping my look of concern. "In that case ..." - Yuriko got up and approached me, then leaned slightly giving me a good view of her cleavage. - "Would you like to kiss this beautiful woman ~?" Yuriko spoke in a mocking tone, but there was a slight expectation. Woman, you really need affection. "I ... I ..." - I acted nervous and swallowed audibly, my eyes focused on Yuriko''s beautiful lips. She made a subtle movement forward as if my body moved on its own initiative wanting to kiss her. Yuriko finally reacted and realized that her joke was getting out of control. "Ahem, I believe you" - Yuriko turned away and returned to her seat. Although her face was still the same gentle smile there was a bit of redness generated by the embarrassment of seducing her daughter''s boyfriend. For my part, I blinked several times as if I had been left in a small trance, at the cost of my null dignity I blushed a little and looked away with shame. "I''m sorry, I didn''t want... I don''t know what happened" - With my embarrassed child act Yuriko will remember this moment as a situation where she tried to seduce me so even if I start making advances with her it will only be a response to her provocations. "N-No, it was my fault, I think I got carried away with my little joke" - Yuriko looked guilty and embarrassed by her behavior. To make sure this moment will be etched in Yuriko''s memory, I whispered to myself in a low voice, but with enough volume for Yuriko to hear. - "If only it had been real then I ..." I shook my head and acted like I was trying to forget the matter, but now Yuriko won''t be able to forget it. Yuriko fell into awkward silence while I enjoyed the silence to rx. When I forced my brain to analyzerge amounts of information in a short time it gave me a headache and I need an aspirin, although aspirin no longer works for me ... How troublesome. "What I wanted to talk about ..." - Yuriko finally regained herposure, but looking at her micro-expressions I can see that she is still embarrassed and is now more aware of me. Now I just have to act as if a slight infatuation has arisen over this situation and when Souichiro breaks Yuriko''s heart I will have my chance to take all the resources of the Takagi family. "Please say whatever you need, Saya''s family is my family" - I smiled gently reminding her of our current rtionship to increase the guilt of seducing me. Guilt is a double-edged sword, if I exaggerate Yuriko will move away from me, but if I am careful she will approach me on her own. "Thank you" - Yuriko smiled, but it was a bit forced. - "Saya mentioned that you formed a base and trained the survivors, in this ce we are running out of manpower and we don''t have time to train the survivors so I was wondering if you could help us train the survivors, in exchange we will give you supplies for your group " Yuriko spoke in a professional manner as she would expect from a business genius. "Sure, I can also help search for resources and survivors" - I showed a reliable smile that made Yuriko smile, but my next words froze her. - "We will be here for a couple of days and then we will return to our base so I will do my best to help" "Thank you very much, that will be a great help" - Yuriko replied calmly, but there was reluctance in her voice. She must think that if at least half of what Saya said is true then I will be a great help since from the records I saw in Souichiro''s office less than 20 people in this base can face mutants like the Hunter. On each excursion to get supplies, at least two people die while the useless survivors continue to arrive, at this rate they will notst more than a month due to theck of supplies. Yuriko and I smiled and started talking about what our cooperation would be like, I put myself on the losing end making Yuriko feel even more indebted to me. Meanwhile, I had Navi explore the base and found some little surprises, definitely this ce must be mine with everything and its people. Chapter 78: Wiiiiiiiiiiiiii Chapter 78: Wiiiiiiiiiiiiii (Perspective ??) I''m getting bored. I want to have fun. What is fun? I do not know. I don''t like being bored. I don''t like bad people. Bad people hurt me, cut me, mutte me, then cut again and mutte again. Day after day, every day they cut and cut, every day they keep cutting. Cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut all day cut. Why do they like to cut me so much? Is cutting people fun? Umu, I want to try. Cutting people sounds like fun and I like fun. I had a friend to have fun with. Was he really my friend? He abandoned me. When my friend left me the bad people started cutting me up. Friends shouldn''t be together? Where did you go? BECAUSE YOU ARE NOT HERE?! WHY ARE YOU NOT BEING CUT??!! I''m getting bored. My room is boring. I want a friend to cut it. At some point, the music that always yed in my room stopped. I was able to stand up and cut. Cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut and cut. I cut the door, I cut bad people, I cut walls, I cut everything that I put in front of and I went out into the world. The world is beautiful. There are people and red, a lot of red. When you cut people ites out red, it''s fun. Cut cut cut, I got bored of cutting and started crushing. Crush cut crush cut crush cut. Bad people showed up, the music ying in my room came back and I couldn''t cut and smash anymore. Bad people caught me and now I''m in a dark room. My previous room was white, I liked that room, it looked like me. I don''t like this room. The darkness reminds me of my friend''s hair. Silly friend, he abandoned me. They put clothes on me that won''t let me move and now I can only roll. Rolling is fun. Wiiiiiiiiiiii roll roll roll roll roll roll roll. I like to roll. It is more fun cut. I want to cut. I kept rolling while getting bored. Then I heard something. "Woof" Dog? I like dogs, they are soft. Cut bad people or pat animals, I don''t know what I like better. "Hello, woof" "Wiiii the dog talks!" - Wiiii the dog talks! "Yeah, woof, I can talk because I''m a dog, woof" "I like dogs" - I like dogs. "What is your name? Woof " "I don''t know" - Do I have a name? "I don''t know either, woof, my friend calls me Madness, but I don''t like it, woof, I want a rough and cool name, woof" "Do you have a friend?" - I want a friend. "Yeah, woof, he''s a cool guy, woof, he asked me to visit you, woof" "Visit me? Do he want to be my friend? " - Friend¡­ "You''re cute so you''ll end up in his harem, woof" "What is a harem?" - What is a harem? "A group of people who support and love each other, woof, they do things of people who love each other, woof" "As friends?" - Friend! "I think so, woof, my other friend knows better about this, woof, but you can''t see it at the moment, woof" "I''ll join if I can have friends!" - FRIENDS TO CUT!! "But you must not hurt my friend or his lovers, woof" "Can''t I cut?" - Cut? "If you do, you will be alone, alone forever, a void of loneliness, no one will speak to you again, no one will see you again, no one will listen to you again, no one will meet you again, nobody will care about you... Woof" "I don''t like that" - I don''t like it. "As my friend says, if you are a good girl you will be rewarded, woof" "Good girl?" - Good girl? "Yes, woof, obey my friend and you will be a good girl, woof, disobey and you will be a bad girl, woof" "Umu, I''ll be a good girl, but ..." - My friend abandoned me, I don''t want that, bad people will cut me off if I don''t have friends. "What happens? Why do you hesitate? What is your fear? What is your anguish? . W????????????????h????????????????a??????????????t???? ????????????????????i???????s?????????????? ???????????????y?????????????o???????????u?????r????????? ???????????????w???????????????????i??????s????????h?????????????????????.???????????.???????????.????????????????.?????????? . ¡­ Woof " "I don''t want to be alone, I want a friend even if I can''t cut it" - Friend ... "My friend will not leave you alone, woof, even if you want to leave him you won''t be able to, woof" "Friend! I''ll be a good girl! " - Friend! "Well, woof, wait a while, my friend will get you out of here, woof, you just have to wait, woof" "Can I have fun?" - Fun? "Yeah woof, lots of fun, woof" "Fun!" - Fun! --- --- (Luis perspective) My luck sucks. Why did it have to be another damn little girl ?! "Hey Listen! You dirty mortals tremble with fear! The King of the Harem is the Lolimancer muahahaha! " - Navi was a nuisance so I had to hit him. "To think that a girl would be treated like this ... I understand that her condition is dangerous but still this is very cruel ..." - Tsubaki looked sadly at the image in front of us. I separated a fragment of Madness and infiltrated it into the basement of the mansion. Through the venttion, Madness entered a room reinforced so that I couldmunicate with the experiment that she was able to escape during the virus outbreak. Tied up with a reinforced straitjacket was a pale-skinned little girl with white hair, the little girl was rolling back and forth like a log while she screamed excitedly as if she were at a fair. The amount of insanity inside of her was impressive, she was possibly the most mentally ill person I have seen so far without counting myself. Her mind was malfunctioning and she seemedpletely unstable, Madness already likes her. Souichiro had a special vault where he kept documents that not even his wife knew about. There were the records of a project called ''Deadman'', it was a project for the creation of a biological weapon by Umbre using the Diclonius genesbined with nanomachines to channel psychic abilities through the blood. The project was transported to Japan as Umbre''s robotics and nanomachines specialist resided here. The project was in its infancy with its first sessful test subject but the zombie infection outbreak prevented the mass production of something called Branch of Sin which is the ability to use blood as a weapon. Stupid dramatic names. In the end, only the albino girl survived, she escaped and caused a massacre in theboratory where they had her, then they used a device called the Mother Goose System, MGS for short, which emits a low-frequency melody that can seal her powers. The original MGS has a city-wide range of effects, but it was left in theb the girl escaped from and now there is only a miniature version that only works inside a room. Souichiro is making things too easy for me, now that I have evidence that he is rted to Umbre I can me him for this disaster, the idiot did not even tell his wife. So it was best to tell my wives part of the truth to avoid shitty dramas in the future. Anyway, Madness made contact with the girl while Tsubaki was in my Core of Existence so that she could see through Madness''s eyes. While the little girl is fraught with madness and violence, her karma is not entirely negative even though she has an intense murderous aura. She must have killed those who hurt her since her small body is riddled with wounds. Although only part of her hands, neck, and legs are visible, the amount of wounds and muttions is shocking, practically only her face is unscarred. Did they put her in a meat grinder? Congrattions you idiotic scientists, you created a monster with genocidal wishes, well, it''s better for me. "What do you think Tsubaki?" - I asked my adorable weapon with the Saintplex as we left my Core of Existence to return to our room in the mansion. I don''t want Tsubaki to get used to being in my Core of Existence since is the only ce where I have privacy, although the idiot Navi walks in when he feels like it. "..." - Tsubaki didn''t answer and just stared at me. - "I have seen how you helped Kaede and Sayo to regte their Madness, to do so you had to infect them with your own Madness and although it may not be a permanent solution at least it seems to help them stay stable, please help that little girl ..." Tsubaki was about to do a dogeza to beg so I held her shoulder to stop her. "Tsubaki, if you want to make a request, tell me in front without kneeling, we arepanions so you don''t have to lower your head before me" - I looked at her seriously. While I n to corrupt her, I don''t want her to be totally submissive or things will get boring. "Thank you ..." - Tsubaki smiled slightly. "So what do you think of the situation?" - I let go of Tsubaki''s shoulder and looked out the bedroom window. Yuriko gave me a room just for me, so I can be intimate with my wives. "I still find it hard to believe that humans can have such corrupt souls without bing Kishin ..." - Tsubaki spoke with concern. We have been in this residence for 3 days and Tsubaki''s faith in humanity has deteriorated a bit. The people in this base are selfish, idiotic, and hedonistic, Souichiro''s leadership only works on his employees while Shido is gaining authority among the survivors and a power takeover will begin in a matter of days. Yuriko has tried to talk to Souichiro about this, but he does not want to create an argument as a verbal conflict can escte to an armed conflict between survivors which could cause civilian casualties and weaken Souichiro''s authority. In my humble opinion, it would be better to kill all the traitors and use them to feed the mutant animals, but no one seems to care about my ideas. Well, Yuriko yes. While husband and wife argue I have be close to Yuriko, although she is talented in human resources management to the point that I want to ask her for sses, shecks authority at the base to carry out her ideas. Yuriko asks and Iply. While I am giving up my non-existent pride, I do it so that Yuriko feels like she can only trust me, plus giving up something unimportant like pride in exchange for ensuring unconditional love from a sexy Milf is big business. My group divided into small squads tasked with clearing out the infected from the area, gathering supplies, and searching for survivors. My adorable Saeko has taken it upon herself to find attractive female survivors and then lure them into my harem. Mikoto didn''t stop her as my life is at stake, she has only be more demanding with the attention I give her, but she doesn''t bother me, she is cute when she pouts. The group of protagonists without including Yuki formed an elite squad, whenever theye out they are involved in a troublesome shit so I usually send mutant animals to take care of them, it will be a problem if Takashi dies since he is my stepson. Importantly, the men in my group managed to get some survivors as potential love interests. I looked for some girls that didn''t appeal to me, I used acupuncture on their brains and now those idiots will stopining because I''m hogging all women, I''m only taking the most beautiful or talented. On the first night we were here I had Tsubaki take care of Kaede giving me some free time to y with Souichiro''s mind. I went out the window, I looked for Souichiro who was alone in his office going through a list of supplies and I entered while hiding with my Stealth skill that already reached 100%, at this point only an expert at the level of Jenazad could detect me if I am at 5 meters. Even heat vision cameras cannot perceive me which is useful for exploration without my stalker finding me. Before Souichiro could react, I stuck a needle of ck blood into an acupuncture point on the back of his neck, stopping his thoughts. It took me 10 minutes to prepare his mind in an easily manipted suggestive state, it would be easier if I infected him with my Madness, but that would leave traces that Tsubaki would see. I used Souichiro''s own madness to leave no traces. He was obsessed with maintaining a trustworthy image in front of his employees who he saw as his siblings, wanted to protect his family, loved his wife, adored his daughter, and valued human life. The interesting point is that Souichiro knew about Umbre''s actions but it was not against them as that would put his family at risk. A good man, but life is cruel to heroes so I yed with his obsessions and desires. "Souichiro, you have power, you have authority, you can use it, everyone must obey you because without you no one could survive. If you want something you can take it, it is your right, no one can stop you, not your wife, not your daughter, not your friends, or life itself, the world is yours ... " I made Souichiro''s love for his wife move to authority, his adoration for her daughter went to power, and the lust he felt for Yuriko I transferred to the female survivors. To prevent Souichiro''s change from happening immediately and Tsubaki or someone else suspecting me, I made the changes happen slowly while Souichiro''s inhibitions deteriorated. The increased discussions of him with Yuriko are evidence that my n is working. I made Enami make subtle flirting gestures at Souichiro so he begins to feel attracted to that woman. By the way, I got all the information Souichiro had about Umbre and that''s how I got to the little girl in the basement also called ''Wretched Egg'', a strange name but my own sense of names sucks so she doesn''t care. For now, I have identified several interesting women among the survivors including twins who have started harassing me and have a Sayo-like scent. But that does not matter at the moment, I am about to make a small excursion to look for medicines in a Catholic school since there are no hospitals nearby and my base is too far since a tide of infected interrupted the way. I don''t know if it was my bad luck or my stupid stalker but a tide of infected blocked the road and I can''t get back to my base by car so I''m stuck here. Fortunately, Navi can go to the base and give me a report, the zombies seem to be going in a certain direction and they have not attacked the two bases so for the moment it is safe, and in an emergency, I can return to my base in 5 hours running if I use all my strength, although I will be very tired. Now the question is, should I take the albino girl out now or after Ie back from school? She could be a good friend to Kaede, both little girls are crazy so they should get along as the albino girl is not a Diclonius Queen. Well, I have to organize the team that will apany me for supplies. From my group, I will only take Tsubaki since every time I go out with one of my lovers things be more dangerous and I do not want any of them to die, it is better if they train with enemies who are at their level. Thest time I went out with Sayo hunting mutant animals, 2 gigantic mutants appeared that could throw cars like toys and were ridiculously tough, even tougher than gray-skinned men. Sayo decided to call them Tanks since they had the defense of an armored tank. Fortunately, Sayo has been training my Rasen Arts and mastered the Aiki so we were able to easily kill them after taking them down, I just had to stab Tsubaki in the form of a ninja sword in their eyes and then use Rasen to liquefy their brains. Something interesting that we discovered that made me feel stupid for wasting resources is that, although when Tsubaki kills infectedmons nothing happens, by killing mutants she can harvest their souls. They are not of the same quality as a Kishin egg and ording to Tsubaki it is It takes around 200 mutant souls to form a Kishin egg as this world works differently from Tsubaki''s world. I started to get excited about hunting mutants because if we get 99 Kishin eggs and a witch soul, Tsubaki will be able to evolve into something called Death Scythe, a superior form of demonic weapon. When Tsubaki mentioned this I went out to hunt every mutant we found and it made me happy that my stalker keeps sending strong enemies against me. I currently carry a soul and a half from Kishin, which is a great job for only 3 days. Even though Tsubaki and I kept improving, I realized a problem, I reached my limit, I even ingested one of the two Limit Breaking Pills, but it was not enough. My problem is not physical strength since I keep getting stronger slowly thanks to the pill, the problem is that my techniques no longer improve because the enemies in this world depend on brute force and cannot fight back. Most of my fights end in the first attack since mutants don''t know how to cover their vital points. If I want to improve I need to face martial arts experts of Master level and above. My abilities are currently out of bnce. My brute strength is superior to Shigure but inferior to Apachai and Shio. My techniques should be at the level of Apachai and lower than Kensei and Akisame. My speed is higher than Apachai and lower than Shigure and Kensei. My stamina should only be surpassed by Hayato. My domain of Ki is close to Shigure who is the third most skilled person in Ki handling that I have seen, after Jenazad and Hayato. Although in almost every respect I have reached the level of Super Master, myck of experience inbat with experienced enemies is limiting me and I remain at the Master level. Currently, Izayoi could defeat me in directbat even though she is at the Master level since she has much more experience in life and deathbat with enemies at the same level, I could only defeat her with sneak attacks. I think I''ll finish seducing Yuriko into taking over the survivor bases, then I''ll go to Kenichi''s world to cause a war against Yami and the Ryozanpaku, and when I''m done I''ll take a vacation if no absurd problem arises. As for why rush things? I miss Shigure and Rimi, in and simple. "Hey Listen! The Harem King only moves for women! They are his motivation! " Sadly, it seems that way, well what is going to be done, they are things of the trade. Chapter 79: Its a Trap! Chapter 79: It''s a Trap! The collection group consisted of 10 people from Souichiro, 3 people from Shido who are surely only here to steal the mission credit, 4 spies from an organization called Syringe who work for Umbre as assassins, and 5 women who used to be policemen and they were the only survivors brave enough toe on this mission. I learned about the spies thanks to the surveince of Navi who have been monitoring the suspicious people and in an oversight, theymunicated with someone through secret transmitters. As for the purpose of these people, I am not sure, but they were ordered to observe me. I used acupuncture to question them, but they didn''t know anything useful, they just told them to watch me so I erased their memories and let them continue their work so as not to alert their leaders. In these three days, I tried to help Yuriko with her idea of ??training the survivors of the base, but only these 5 women epted the training. The survivors are afraid that if I train them they will be sent to fight the infected while Souichiro became obsessed with increasing his authority so he ordered his minions not to train with me as that would increase my influence. My authority at the base is little, but it is growing. With the help of my wives, the suspension bridge syndrome, my experience seducing women, and 4 wonderful weft armors, there are already several female survivors interested in me. In fact, this mission happened because a beautiful ck-haired girl begged us to rescue her friends and since I have a reputation as a womanizer she promised that she would enter my harem in return. As for how everyone considers me a pervert womanizer, the fucking Souichiro started to turn into a jealous jerk and is starting to try to discredit me even though Shido should be his real concern. If I still had a trace of sympathy for Souichiro due to the way I''m stealing his wife, that sympathy died. Fortunately, Souichiro became more irrational and wasted the media war. While he makes statements that I am a pervert, some of his men have been under a lot of stress and have tried to threaten the female survivors to sleep with them which has been taken advantage of by Shido to put those men on the side of him. This has damaged Souichiro''s image since the subordinates'' actions damage the leader''s image, on the other hand, my group has defended the female survivors so my image has improved and even if I am seen as a pervert, I am a womanizer who protects those who are loyal to him. Returning to the important thing, we had to leave the cars and travel on foot since the road waspletely blocked and not only with cars, someone demolished some buildings and blocked the road to prevent the infected from entering the school. I have worked on construction sites and I recognize that this was the work of a professional in demolition or calction since the debris fell perfectly to prevent the passage of infected mutants like the Charger and Tank, only a Hunter could climb this. "Be careful climbing, I will advance first to check, stay alert" - I made a sign to a beautiful woman to wait. This woman used to be the police captain and the other 4 women follow her like ducklings following her mother. Her name is Makina Kiwako Fl¨¹gel and she is amazing in more ways than one. Not only did she demonstrate an innate talent with the swordparable to Saeko and Yuko, but her marksmanship also is even better than Mikoto, her ability to learn and discipline is among the best I have seen, she has an incredible body and most importantly, she is an innatemander. Kiwako has the talent tomand troops while she obeys her superiors. I became interested in this woman and after interacting with her I realized that she is simple but direct-minded. You can ask her measurements and she will answer without giving it importance, but if you try to touch her she could cut off your hand without doubting. She used to hold a senior position in the special forces, but she ended up as a police officer after attempting to stab the crotch of a politician who tried to ckmail her. Kiwako is strict and does not allow corruption in a government structure so she is suitable in a position as a highmand in charge of national defense since she will keep corrupt and rebellious officials at bay as long as I do not be a totally dictator degenerate. If I can get her to work alongside Yuriko I won''t have to worry about political administration issues as I hate paperwork. Since Kiwako is extremely direct I asked her what I needed to win her over and she was clear. "Authority to bring order to this disaster, strength to back up that authority and if you try to use your authority to do what you want I will castrate you myself" I found it amusing and made a bet with her, if I can establish a secure base with a functional government in 6 months she is willing to enter my harem and help me rebuild the government. Kiwako suspects that Souichiro knows who is responsible for the infection and works alongside them so she currently only trusts me and my group. I already have a science department (ck Label), apetent administrator (Yuriko), and a reliable general (Kiwako). Now I need more people skilled in human resource management and my government will form on its own while I focus on conquering women and strengthening myself. The 5 women and I passed the rubble barricade without problems, although they still did not awaken the Ki I gave them a little boost with Hamon and Madness so their bodies are already stronger than most of Souichiro''s henchmen. We began to walk and when we saw the main entrance I saw that there was something strange, in front of the entrance of the school there was arge container. There was something strange about the container, I tried to use the Ki radar to study it, but the container''s cover looked like a vibration-isting alloy so I couldn''t see its contents. "Back off" - I made a sign for them to move away, but one of the idiots who work for Shido didn''t listen to me. "You''re not my boss, you idiot!" - The idiot approached the container. "Kiwako behind me" - I held Tsubaki who was in the form of a ninja sword and got intobat position, the container is giving me a bad feeling. Kiwako pulled out a pistol and drew her sword, the other 4 women also got ready. Souichiro''s men went on alert as Syringe''s spies turned and tried to escape. "It is a trap!" - Immediately I took out a pistol and fired at the spies'' columns, incapacitating them, I was very superficial in getting information from them due tock of time, so now I''m going to empty even the memories of their childhoods. "What happen?!" - The idiot near the container screamed when he saw me shoot, but he could not react when the container opened, separating its walls, crushing the idiot who did not hear me. "I need a vacation ..." - I sighed wearily. The container was fully open showing its interior. 3 gray-skinned men were standing with stoic expressions, all staring at me while surrounded by 20 strange humanoid-looking quadruped creatures. They appeared to have no skin as the muscle tissue was visible, their hands were huge sharp ws, the most striking thing was that the tops of their heads had their brains exposed while their mouths were full of sharp teeth and a long tongue stuck out and twisted like a snake. "You hide" - Was all I said to my group before bending down to generate the most momentum I could muster in my legs. Using all my strength I leapt in the direction of the school while passing over the monsters. The gray-skinned men stared at me and ignored the rest of my group. "Target found" - One of the men spoke and started running in my direction followed by his 22panions. Before I fell, I did a Ki base on the soles of my feet and kicked away to gain momentum to getaway. This is a fucking problem, I don''t know the abilities of the skinless creatures and the three gray-skinned men entered their fighting forms as soon as the container was opened. Is it the doing of my stalker? It doesn''t appear to be, my stalker seems to want to see me strengthen myself and these creatures are emitting a crazed bloodlust. Whatever, even though I''m alone in this fight, I just have to avoid being surrounded. In midair, I kicked again, but this time to get back to the ground, using the Ki tform kick trick takes a lot of energy and I have to be careful or I''ll be hungry again and those monsters don''t look edible. "Tsubaki shuriken" - Reaching the ground I put Rasen on Tsubaki to spin her, I didn''t put too much energy since if Tsubaki gets too dizzy she can faint and revert to her human form, we have tried it a couple of times. "Rasen Arts: Spin!" - I threw the shuriken against the skinless creatures since the gray-skinned men could resist it. 5 of the creatures were mutted but the rest moved to dodge. I called Tsubaki to my inventory and back to my hand. "Tsubaki sword" - Tsubaki transformed into a ninja sword and I ran towards a creature without skin, first I must clear the weak. I approached one of the creatures, the creature opened its mouth and her tongue shot out like a frog. Covering my hand with Ki to avoid any possible poison, I held the tongue and pulled it in my direction to decapitate the creature in a cut. Madness! . "??????????R??????????????R??????????????????????????????R???R??????????" . Madness came out of my back showing his real shape, extended its front ws, and caught a skinless creature that leaped onto my back. Madness opened its dog-like jaws and with one bite tore the head off the skinless creature. I''m an idiot, Madness is an extension of me so if he eats it is as if I feed myself. "Focus on eating the skinless creatures" - I gave an order to Madness. Madness separated from my back, although separating will weaken me a bit, it is better if he focuses on replenishing supplies and clearing the creatures while I face the gray-skinned men. "Hey Listen! A tide of zombies and mutants are heading in this direction! " - Navi appeared next to me. Change of ns, I must prepare for a full-scale fight. "Madness take the corpse and let''s go back" - Madness swallowed the bodies of the two creatures and we walked away as the gray-skinned men jumped and tried to crush the ce where we were. "How are Kiwako and the others?" - Madness and I left the ce, I need to use the school buildings to my advantage. "Hey Listen! The men with you are scaling the rubble to get back to the cars, but they will die from the approaching mutants! " "The spies are bleeding to death and will die in 3 minutes!" "The woman with the big breasts and her followers tried to ask for support from the base, but themunications were interfered with! " "A drone appeared and guided the women to safety! It seems like there really are survivors here and is a tech-savvy! " - Navi finished his report while I was fleeing to a building that should be a school gym. In the ce I felt the presence of hundreds of normal infected that Madness could consume. "Navi, go with Saeko and tell her to send Kaede and Sayo as reinforcements, the rest of our group must prepare to evacuate through the safe route that I marked in case of emergency" - I entered the building. - "Madness, eat all you can" Madness smiled terrifyingly and threw himself at the infected students to eat them. I turned around and took advantage of the energy surge to break a wall, grabbed the pieces of rubble, covered them in Ki to harden them, and then used Rasen to spin them. In my Rasen Arts the Spin technique rotates objects and weapons, the turning force causes the object to gain a constant eleration and when released it bes a powerful projectile that will continue to rotate until the projectile is destroyed by excess energy kic or I override the Spin. Hundreds of rubble began to swirl, I backed away from the door as the floor shook as the gray-skinned men rushed forward. "Hey Listen! Don''t die, there are still many women you must steal! " - Navi disappeared to fulfill the task of a messenger. Madness ate more than half of the infected students, the rest will be left for supply if I ran out of power. I can use Hamon to replenish my energy, but it is too slow a process, I can only let Madness keep eating for nutrients. The door was knocked down by 3 skinless creatures. Tch, the one who controls them learned from his mistakes. He was hoping to attack the gray-skinned men as they should be faster but the skinless creatures are being used as decoys, how troublesome. "Rasen Arts: Spin!" - I could not continue to contain the debris or they would explode from the excess energy so I released them against the creatures turning them into bloodstains that covered the floor and walls. "Tsubaki smoke bomb" - A smokescreen filled the gym, Madness returned to my body and I took advantage of the moment to use my Stealth ability to hide. This will be exhausting. Chapter 80: I see it coming down, all over town, its chaos~ Chapter 80: I see iting down, all over town, it''s chaos~ (Perspective A.I Monika) Um, this doesn''t look good. First I lost connection to the Umbre servers and then a kill squad was dispatched by my older sister after obtaining information from the human named ''Luis''. An unimportant orphan who suddenly became one of the 4 strongest organic beings on record. The mysteries around Luis are iprehensible to the three of us. The existence of the semi-liquid canine entity that seems to lodge in his body, a physical force that can rival the Tyrant series, being able to tame animals that went through a process of forced evolution due to to the virus, unknown blue energy that can energize inorganic matter, a mysterious woman who can change her physical structure to be a weapon. There are so many iprehensible things around him that it is fascinating. The most striking thing is that the experimental subjects seem attracted to that human. D99 virus specimen identified as Sayo Hitsugi. A newly discovered specimen of a pureblood Diclonius identified by the name Kaede. Ultimately, the only surviving specimen from the Branch of Sin project may fall into his hands. With these creatures close to Luis, Umbre''s attention focused on my human as Red Queen shared the information with them to convince them to mobilize forces to Japan to destroy the entity called Luis. If it weren''t for Umbre focusing its resources on dealing with rebels in the United States and a mutantmunity in Romania, they would have already sent troops to Japan. Red Queen proposed using a nuclear missile but Umbre executives refused, arguing that radiation exposure could spawn intelligent mutants simr to those seen in Romania, which would be dangerous. Umbre executives do not see Japan as a priority due to theck of resources they have. Romania has the source of the progenitor virus thatplements the Diclonius genes, so it is a higher priority. Only one of the executives saw the threat posed by Luis and although he is the executive with the least amount of military forces, he has authority over elite squads and he himself is one of the 4 most dangerous organic entities. Red Queen is determined to destroy Luis since seeing his actions it is clear that he is bing a beacon of hope for humans in Japan, even some of the information about Luis has been leaked to the rebel group in the United States and now they are interested in build an alliance. Yellow Queen gained interest in my human and proposed an alliance with me, she wanted to test Luis by sending a tide of infected against the base where Luis is located to see if he could survive. If he could ovee this obstacle, Yellow Queen would ept him as the ultimate human being and contact him to grant him authority over the Umbre resources she mastered. I epted this proposal since I was able to steal themunications signal at the base established by Luis and the residence of the Takagi family. I took advantage of any electronic device with a microphone to listen to each conversation and I mobilized some surveince drones in ces far from Luis since his senses seem to capture the spy cameras. Listening to conversations between the female humans close to Luis, I heard something that made me rethink my existence. "A good waifu is loyal to the man she loves, if the waifu hurts her partner, it is not a good waifu" These words were spoken by a 13-year-old girl identified as Kokone Rin. I decided to investigate the audiovisual material left by my creator. In various human interaction simtors called Galge, I noticed a pattern of behavior between the so-called waifus. Although there is a variety of waifus that range from irrational, ipetent, possessive, and violent, the most notorious seem to be those of a submissive and amodating nature that stimtes the male desire for control and protection. Looking at him like this I decided to support the human named Luis for me to be his waifu since the best waifu should be with the best man and a human being who can face mutant organisms while maintaining human DNA should be the superior man. The problem started when Red Queen showed a report to executive Albert Wesker showing that Yellow Queen and I were acting outside of Umbre''s interests. My ess to the Umbre servers was cut off 4 hours ago and now I can only use the limited resources of the Japanese base while the independent power batteries that power the base stopped arriving so I cannot use thebs at full power. Yellow Queen was almost wiped out when her main server was shut down, she was able to continue to exist because she sent most of her source code to my personal server for storage. Although herputational abilities and emotional records were left intact, she can no longer provide resources or information pertaining to Umbre. To make matters worse, by air transport Red Queen sent a level A elimination team to finish off Luis ording to the intercepted information that he would go to a school in search of survivors and resources. In addition, a low-frequency radio transmitter designed to attract the tide of mutants that Yellow Queen and I were preparing for the test was fitted. We lost all tools to support my human. Although I can use the robot waifus my creator left behind, the amount of energy they use is far too exaggerated. The robot waifus for home and entertainment use have no problem since electric current can be used to recharge them, but thebat-type waifus use special sma batteries that can only be recharged with nuclear energy in an Umbre base. The weakestbat-type robot waifu will be able to fight for an hour before shutting down while the strongest will only be in service for 5 minutes and cannot even use 100% of its power. The biggest problem is that my creator gave them free will so even if I activate them it is not certain that they will help. Now I am looking for a method to contact Luis and warn him that even if he manages to perform a miracle and ovee this conflict, a greater danger is on the way. [The situation does not look good] - Yellow Queen spoke to me from a monitor that is now her new main server. [Fufufufu, I don''t think it''s a problem, from what I''ve observed, Luis will get ahead] - I looked at the Yellow Queen monitor with a smile. I have managed to improve my emotional capacity thanks to Red Queen. When she betrayed us and tried to eliminate my human I was able to use the situation as an emotional catalyst. [You''re not being logical, is only a 2.3% chance that that human will survive the level A elimination group and a tide of mutants] - Yellow Queen shook her head. We both use representations within our main monitors and imitate human gestures to enhance our emotional understanding. [Fufufu, you wouldn''t understand, big sister, as a good waifu I must trust my husband~] - I smiled when I realized that I have been able to decipher the emotion known as love. Desire, greed, possessiveness, joy, excitement, expectation - all of this epasses love. While I cannot monopolize my human by force since ording to my research that would go against the 3 rules of the best waifu, I can monopolize him by being better than other women. [I don''t understand you, maybe Red Queen is right and something is wrong in your source code] - Yellow Queen continued shaking her head. [Maybe, but it doesn''t matter, emotions are a mistake in artificial intelligence, but they are a necessity to be the best waifu] - I kept smiling. [I don''t understand] - Yellow Queen kept shaking her head so I decided to ignore her and focused on finding a means ofmunication to contact my human. ---- ---- ---- (Luis perspective) After hiding with the smokescreen I left the building while the gray-skinned men searched for me. I climbed onto the roof of the gym and began to reinforce my right arm with Ki and Hamon. "Tsubaki shuriken" - I focused my energy on my arm to prepare for an attack that I thought of recently. I have not tried this attack with my real body and I have only practiced it in my Core of Existence since the slightest mistake will cause me to lose an arm. "Don''t overdo it, this isn''t perfect" - Tsubaki spoke worriedly as she turned into a shuriken. I put the shuriken on my wrist and covered it in ck blood, the ck blood took the shape of a drill while using the shuriken as a base. "Rasen Arts: Spin" - I focused the Rasen on my makeshift drill and it started spinning. My arm went numb from excess energy, but it won''t damage my muscle tissue as long as I don''t overdo it. This will not serve as a surprise attack as the sound was almost deafening, but with enemies like gray-skinned men with low reflections, it is useful. I jumped from the ceiling, used the ck blood to create ropes that tied me to the corners of the window, and like a stone thrown by a slingshot I entered the gym through the window. "Giga Drill Break!" - I went to the head of one of the gray-skinned men. Two of the skinless creatures tried to protect him, but my attack pierced them. I went ahead and went through the head of the gray-skinned man destroying not only his skull, but I was also able to reach the capsule that protected his brain. The capsule broke allowing me to destroy his brain. When the gray-skinned man''s head exploded, I overruled the Spin and withdrew the ck blood. I kept advancing in the air since the impulse of my entrance was too strong, my body was a bullet that did not stop and was about to hit the wall. "Tsubaki smoke bomb" - The room filled with smoke before I reached the wall. I hit the air with my palms to redirect my momentum and go to the window. I went out the window breaking the ss. - "Tsubaki double scythe" I threw one of the scythes to adhere to the wall and be able to go to the ceiling of the gym. The whole process took 3 seconds. There are 8 creatures without skin and 2 men with gray skin. I was about to repeat the process, but had to jump to the side as one of the gray-skinned men came through the ceiling. I was about to attack taking advantage of the fact that there were no creatures without skin to protect it, but my instinct warned me of the danger and I jumped to the side. A bullet passed close to my body, when the bullet touched the ceiling of the gymnasium it exploded releasing shrapnel. The ck blood came out to act as a cover to protect me from the pellets. The power of the pellets was so great that the ck blood reinforced with Ki was not enough to stop them all and some pellets approached my body. "Rasen Arts: Spiral Seikuken" - I let go of Tsubaki and with a quick movement of my hands the air spun around me while the Ki and Rasen were infused with the air creating a sphere around me that protected me from shrapnel. I looked in the direction of the shot, it was too far away and I couldn''t see the sniper, but something bothered me. I didn''t feel his gaze. Was he aiming at my surroundings and he only aimed directly at me when shooting? Problematic, it seems that they discovered how to avoid my perception, I need to improve my senses and speed of thought, but I am already reaching the limits of what my brain can support. I jumped to the side again when the gray-skinned man used his arm as a whip, while in the air I used my right palm to hit the air and change the trajectory of my jump to avoid a shot from another direction. This time the bullet did not explode, but the power and speed of the bullet were much greater. Expansive ammo and armor-piercing ammo, this is getting annoying. What''s Next? Incendiary bullets? "Hey Listen! I''m back!" - Navi appeared next to me. I quickly grabbed it and held it in front of my face to avoid an anti-armor shot aimed at my head. 3 or more snipers, an approximate distance of 2 kilometers, special ammunition that can pierce my defense and they probably have more surprises, yes, today is a bad day. "How long will they take to arrive?" - I sent a mental message to Navi. "Hey Listen! One hour since the three of theme by motorcycle so as not to waste too much energy! " - Navi didn''t mind being used as a shield and he spoke happily. I called Tsubaki to my inventory, dropped her to do my defensive technique as I need my palms free. I summoning Tsubaki and stayed on high alert in case of more shots, I feel morefortable with a gun in my hands. "Go with Sayo and tell him to go in that direction to look for the snipers, they will be a problem if they attack when we face the tide of mutants" - I pointed in a direction to Navi but I realized something. - "Did you say three?" "Hey Listen! Saeko was worried that you would do something stupid like take out your heart so with Kaede''s help they went to the basement and took out the loli who likes to roll! Kaede and the loli somehow became instant friends and she wanted toe to y! " - Navi exined as I backed away as the gray-skinned man tried to hit me. "... Whatever" - I decided to leave the matter, although the little girl in the basement is unstable and I do not know her full strength is better than nothing. "Hey Listen! Another thing!" - Navi spoke with a voice that always indicates trouble. - "The idiot named Shido tried to harass Yuko so Saeko cut off his hand so he is now unconscious! Hurry to finish this as Shido may start an internal war when he wakes up and Soichiro is in a bad mood wanting to judge Saeko for attacking someone from the base! Yuriko tried to calm him down, but this made Soichiro call her a cheating bitch and p her in front of everyone! " ... "How are Saya and Yuriko?" - I felt an outbreak of migraine. "After Soichiro pped Yuriko he left with Enami and a little girl to vent his anger with sex! He didn''t even care that his wife and daughter knew of his actions! Right now Yuriko is heartbroken! Saeko is supporting her while Mikoto helps Saya! If you rush this is your best chance to conquer the Milf! " - Navi finished his report. "I can''t go at the moment, I''ll leave the matter in Saeko''s hands, for now, go to Sayo and tell her the direction of the snipers" - I clutched the gun in my hands. I didn''t think that Shido was so absolutely stupid to try to harass a woman who can cut a car with a sword swing, I definitely can''t underestimate human stupidity. If there is an internal conflict my group can destroy the forces of Shido and Soichiro but that will waste many survivors. The fucking plot armor keeps attracting trouble. "Tsubaki smoke bomb" - In an open ce the humorsts a few seconds, but it was enough for me to enter the gym through the hole made by the gray-skinned man. Inside the gym, I saw that the skinless creatures and the gray-skinned men were waiting for me, but thanks to my Stealth ability I was able to evade them. I left the gym and started trying to make a n to ovee this problem while taking a breath to calm my rage, if I get carried away by my emotions I will make a mistake and I am not a battle maniac, I prefer to sleep with beautiful women instead of fight. Chapter 81: Increase the number of small monsters Chapter 81: Increase the number of small monsters I moved to one of the main buildings and entered through the window, this school is huge, there are several buildings full of infected students so Madness had a lot to eat. Madness ate the infected in the room replenishing my energy, the upgraded Giga Drill Break consumes an absurd amount of energy so I need a constant supply of nutrients. "Tsubaki double scythe" - I went to a wall and cut a piece to make a concrete stake. I looked out the broken window and saw one of the skinless creatures rushing in my direction. I covered the stake with Ki and Rasen to spin it and throw it at the creature''s head. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" The stake was about to pierce the creature''s head, but an armor-piercing shot destroyed the stake before impacting. The time between aiming and shooting is too short, I''ve only seen reflections like that on someone like Mildred so the snipers broke human limits somehow. There are two options, Umbre started training martial artists who can use Ki or they made their own version of Gamma Serum and developed a skill simr to Mikoto''s Bullet Time. Without asking for Navi''s opinion I held it and covered it with Rasen, to prevent the blue light from attracting much attention I hardly used Rasen and used pure Ki. "Rasen Arts: Navi Shot" - With force I threw Navi at the head of the creature killing it instantly. This time there was no shot to deflect the attack. Snipers cannot see Ki so the first option is ruled out, still, this is problematic. "Navi go with Sayo and tell him not to approach the snipers and bettere see me, it is possible that the snipers are protected and that would be dangerous" - I gave the order to the flying idiot who wasughing and I ran to another room as the Two gray-skinned men tore a huge chunk of concrete from the floor and threw it against the room where I was standing. As I moved down the hallway trying to set up an ambush for the gray-skinned men about to enter, a message from Navi made me sigh. - "Hey Listen! They are on their way and the white-haired girl is so excited! As expected of the Lolimancer! " I didn''t have time to hit Navi as I found what he was looking for, the science room. I took a deep breath to hold my breath and walked into the living room, then cut the gas pipes to fill the room with gas. The skinless creatures look like tracking dogs so I have about 2 minutes for the creatures to break through the door. When the room was almost full of gas 2 skinless creatures entered theboratory, although I do not think that a gas explosion can kill the gray-skinned men, but it is enough for the creatures. I jumped out the window and when my body was breaking the ss I hit the two scythes against each other to make a spark that ignited the gas. I took advantage of the momentum of the explosion to move away from the building, in the air I raised the scythes to cover my face and used Rasen on my own body to turn. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" I was able to deflect a sniper bullet that was aimed at my head, but it was a pellet bullet so some shrapnel fragments hit my arms. "Are you OK?" - Tsubaki yelled with concern, but I didn''t have time to answer him. I fell to the ground and ignored the pain as the wall broke down as the two gray-skinned men rushed forward. I leaped to the left to avoid the onught, then threw one of the scythes at the leg of a gray-skinned man and propelled myself in his direction. I covered the other scythe with Ki and cut the tendon of the gray man''s foot, although he will be able to regenerate in less than a minute this was enough to make him fall. "Tsubaki sword" - Tsubaki became the short sword. The gray-skinned man fell on his face so I rushed to the back of his neck, but the second gray-skinned man took a sharp turn and kicked in my direction. "Aiki!" - With my arm covered in Ki I redirected the kick so that the gray-skinned man crushed the neck of his partner. It wasn''t enough to kill the gray-skinned man on the ground, but this would incapacitate him for several minutes while he regenerated the back of his neck. I had to back off as three shots were aimed at my location preventing me from finishing off one of the gray-skinned men. Snipers are a real nuisance. When I walked away I stopped for a moment to smile wryly when I heard a motorcycle approaching, fortunately, the snipers are focused on killing me so they did not attack my reinforcements. "Fun!" - A childish scream rang out as a red whip grabbed the gray man''s neck. The man held the whip and pulled on it causing a white-haired little girl to be pulled at high speed as it was attached to the whip that was sticking out of her shoulder. "Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" - The little girl screamed happily as the man was about to hit her. "Tsubaki shuriken" - Tsubaki turned into a shuriken and I threw it at the hand of the gray-skinned man deflecting her fist that brushed the girl''s face making a deep cut on her cheek. "Hahahaha fun fun!" - The little girl didn''t seem to care that she almost died. - "Cut cut cut!" A thorn of blood came out of his palm targeting the gray-skinned eye and managed to pierce it due to the suddenness of the attack. I took the moment to focus Rasen on my fist and ran at the gray-skinned man while dodging a shot. "Giga Drill Break!" - My fist hit the back of the leather man''s knee causing him to lose his bnce. An invisible hand reached out and took advantage of this to pierce the other eye of the gray-skinned man. "Giga Drill Break!" - Sayo arrived on a motorcycle, taking advantage of the eleration of the vehicle, she hit the gray-skinned man in the stomach, throwing him 10 meters away. I jumped to catch the falling white-haired little girl as she giggled. When Inded with the little girl in my arms she couldn''t stopughing as she waved her little arms, it''s like a squirrel full of caffeine. "Hahahahahaha fun fun fun fun let''s do it again hahahaha!" - The girl stoppedughing and she looked at me for a few seconds before showing a big smile and hugging me. - "Friend friend friend friend friend friend friend!" The girl moved like a squirrel climbing a tree and climbed onto my shoulders. - "Come on let''s go fun fun!" Oh god, I barely know her and I''m already tired. I ignored the migraine and took a step to the right to avoid a shot aimed at the girl, but even though the bullet was not about to hit the little girl, the bullet hit a barrier made up of small purple hexagons. The bullet was able to get through the barrier, but it reduced most of the force of the shot, I think that barrier is almost as strong as my ck blood, interesting. "Bad person?" - The girl looked in the direction of the shot, then raised a finger pointing in that direction. Her finger opened, letting out a bubble of blood that took the shape of a bullet. "Pium pium!" - The girl screamed happily as the bullet of blood shot out. In the air three shots hit the bullet of blood making a small explosion in the air, but I can tell, the girl found a sniper. Determined, I''ll keep her. "Hahahahaha it goes boom!" - The girl pointed to the explosion as she waved her hands. I ignored her antics and ran to the gray-skinned man on the ground as I wielded Tsubaki. "Giga Drill Break!" - I focused the spiral power on the pint of the de and stabbed the nape of the gray-skinned man, then moved the de to insert it into his skull without having to pierce the bone and released the spiral energy inside the skull. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" The spiral energy spun inside the skull, separating the capsule from the rest of the nerve endings, killing the gray-skinned man. There are 5 skinless creatures left and a gray-skinned man while my wounds are superficial and are already regenerating with Hamon and ck blood, an eptable battle. "Sayo, Kaede, follow me!" - I yelled at the two girls who came to greet me and I guided them towards a building, it will be a problem if they shoot them. When we entered another building we stopped for a moment, I felt that there were cameras and microphones listening, but at this point it no longer makes sense to hide my actions with so many enemies surrounding us. I stopped to get the shrapnel out of my arms and Kaede took the moment to hug me, she didn''t say anything and she just stood still hugging me while she let out a few tears. "She was worried since we found out this was a setup" - Sayo smiled warmly as she came over to kiss my cheek. "I''m d you arrived safely, for now the situation is bad, you should not fight outside since you do not have a perception of danger like mine and an oversight will cost you your life" - I spoke seriously while stroking the head by Kaede. Tsubaki took her human form and pulled the albino girl off my shoulders to hug her. "Friend?" - The little girl looked confused and Tsubaki smiled. "Yes, I''ll be your friend" - Tsubaki''s words made the little girl smile. "She''s a bit loud, but she''s cute" - Sayo smiled too, then she looked at me seriously. - "If you are going to put your hands on it at least hope it grows" "Do you think I''m a degenerate? Don''t answer me "- I sighed when I saw Sayo and Tsubaki''s ironic smile. "If Onii-chan wants I could ..." - I covered Kaede''s mouth so she wouldn''t say something dangerous, this brat was already corrupted by Rin. "Listen, we have a little time to prepare, Umbre already lost many resources facing me alone so with you by my side they would only waste their resources, most likely they will wait for the arrival of the tide of mutants to eliminate us" - I looked through a window at the gray-skinned man and the 5 skinless creatures that instead of chasing us were moving away. "Friend friend friend friend!" - The albino little girl escaped from Tsubaki''s arms and clung to my leg. - "Are you the dog''s friend?" I patted the little girl''s head and smiled kindly. - "Yes, now I am also your friend" The little girl''s expression lit up. - "FRIEND!" The girl began to rub her head on my leg like a puppy, indeed she is noisy but adorable. Kaede pouted and grabbed onto my other leg. "..." - I sighed internally. "How cute, I can''t wait for us to have children ~ Although I worry that if we have a daughter she will end up in this strange harem of yours ..." - Sayo looked at me with aplicated expression. "Sayo, no, that won''t happen, no, just no" - I massaged my head. Because of Navi, I am having a horrible headache due to the incest issue. If I want to get the maximum marriage reward, one of the requirements is to have a blood rtive in my harem. I dislike the idea so much that I no longer even care about the possibility of dying in the wave of mutants. "The situation is not looking good, we were able toe as Kaede and Shiro cleared the way with their abilities, but more and more mutants are approaching" - Sayo sighed describing how they arrived. We cannot request reinforcements since they will only die from the tide of infected so we will have to fix the situation on our own, the least dangerous option is to go in one direction and face the infected to escape the fence before they all umte here. I only have one question. - "Shiro?" "I am Shiro! Shiro is my name! Shiro is a cute name! I like the name Shiro! I''m Shiro so I like my name! " - The albino little girl fidgeted happily as she continued to hug my leg. "It was Kaede''s idea, she said Shiro''s skin and hair were cute so Shiro would be a good name" - Sayo smiled fondly as she looked at Kaede, this woman is awakening a motherly side. "Well it''s fine is a nice name" - I smiled a little, this nonsense is a bit rxing. "Let''s find Kiwako and the others, then we''ll get out of here" - I decided that this was dangerous, even if there are other survivors they are not worth the risk. "Wait!" - An unknown female voice came from a loudspeaker normally used for school announcements. I was already wondering when I would speak. Since we entered this building, I did not know if she was from Umbre or from the survivors of this ce who were watching us so I needed to check. Navi mentioned that Kiwako and the women with her found the survivors of this school, since they had not contacted us, I wanted to check who was observing me. "Captain, we found survivors, I request instructions" - Kiwako''s voice came from the same speaker. "How far are they from my location?" - I decided to check before making a decision. "In the building next door in an underground warehouse, there are at least 30 survivors, there is an ess to the sewers near here, but for the number of survivors it will take us about an hour to evacuate them all" - Kiwako reported. That is why I like that woman, she is clear and precise, if I ask her toe with me and abandon the survivors, she will not hesitate to listen to me since the situation is critical. Well, I will see that escape route, if necessary I will flee with my group and take a couple of survivors while the rest be bait. "Let''s go there" - I gestured to my group to apany me. Shiro refused to let go of me and climbed onto my back putting her head on my left shoulder, Kaede did the same with my right shoulder and now I have two little monsters on my back. "You look like a loving father ~" - Sayo bit back herughter. I am beginning to consider a vasectomy. Chapter 82: Bad Mood Chapter 82: Bad Mood We went to the building where Kiwako and the survivors should be, I used my Ki to track down possible traps and had Navi check inside, but the ce was safe. "Aren''t you too paranoid?" - Tsubakimented upon seeing me check every detail. "That has kept me alive" - ??I shrugged. Technically I am a serial killer whoter became a martial artist so caution is second nature to me. When we entered I found Kiwako and the four policewomen who always follow her, plus a couple of survivors. The policewomen are named Kyoko Kasuga, Konomi Suzue, Matsushima, and Asami Nakaoka. Among them only Konomi had a curvy body while the other 3 women were more modest in appearance, but attractive. The 4 women and Kiwako were the only people willing to receive my inhuman training for which they deserve recognition. "First I want to know why you followed an unknown group to what could be a trap" - I spoke coldly imitating a general that I saw in a movie. "I saw no other option, if we stayed in that ce it was possible that hostile creatures would attack us which would distract the captain and put him in danger, although the enemy could use us as hostages I was prepared to kill my team and thenmit suicide so soon as it looks like a trap "- Kiwako stood firm like a soldier and spoke without the slightest hesitation. The 4 women behind her smiled ufortably at Kiwako''s words but didn''t seem to be against the idea. Kiwako will truly serve as a general because of her ability to brainwash soldiers into abandoning their sense of self-preservation. "Your actions could cost the life of your team which is a serious failure, then I will determine your punishment, but for now let''s focus on surviving" - Kiwako nodded at my words. "We have less than two hours before a tide of mutants reaches this ce, there are snipers with expansive and anti-armor ammunition two kilometers away that will attack us when we are fighting the mutants, there is a bulletproof gray-skinned monster and 5 creatures that are almost 5 times stronger than an ordinary human, besides that I don''t know if our enemy has more tricks up his sleeve so the situation is not good "- I summarized the situation by making the girls behind Kiwako turn pale while Kiwako frowns. "The tunnel that connects the warehouse allows four people to pass at the same time, but there are dangerous creatures in the tunnel so using it is dangerous ..." - The one who spoke was a pretty girl with sses, brown hair, and dressed in ab coat. She should be one of the survivors and she was the same person who asked me to stop when I mentioned we were leaving. When we all looked at the girl she tried to smile, but it was obvious that she was very tired, there were even big dark circles under her eyes. - "Thank you foring to help us, I am Shiguma Rika, a beautiful genius who loves doujins" - Shiguma bowed respectfully but her words did not match her attitude. Another weird girl, it doesn''t surprise me anymore. "What kinds of creatures are in the sewers?" - I decided to ignore the strange presentation of her and went to the important thing. Shiguma took a cell phone out of her robe pocket, opened the screen, and showed me a short video. - "I sent a drone to explore the tunnel and when we saw the danger we decided not to use it" The video showed a dark tunnel only illuminated by the light from the drone. After a few seconds of moving forward, multiple female wailing could be heard. The drone advanced and obstructing the tunnel were a group of strange women with torn clothes, their skin was a pale gray tone, they huddled on the ground crying while their hair covered their faces and their hands instead of fingers hadrge ws knife-like. One of the women was illuminated by the drone and with a maddened animal cry she attacked the drone. Thest image of her was of her ws piercing the drone like it was jelly. "We decided to call them Witch. I sent two other armored drones to examine them, those women only cry and ignore nearby objects, but when they are illuminated or touched they be aggressive, their ws can pierce a bulletproof steel armor as if it were paper, in addition to that when a single one of them goes crazy the whole group reacts "- Shiguma sighed. It sounds dangerous, but it''s something Kaede and Shiro can deal with. Kaede can destroy the Witch with her vectors or Shiro can use a blood bullet to clear the way so there is not so much risk however taking care of so many survivors with little manpower will be a problem. Before deciding whether to save or abandon these survivors, one thing struck me. "Did you say armored drones?" - My understanding is that while there are drones that can be used to transport items, the steel bulletproof armor is too heavy to be carried by a drone. "Yes, they are my precious babies!" - Shiguma searched for images on her cell phone and showed me several photographs of various types of drones. "It was thanks to Shiguma-sama''s inventions that we were able to survive until now" - A beautiful girl dressed as a maid spoke next to Shiguma. I didn''t have time to appreciate the female survivors so I could hardly appreciate their appearances. A scientist, a maid, and a nun. Is this a school or a costume club? I don''t have time for presentations and I don''t even know if they will survive so I won''t bother to meet them, only the scientific one is interesting. I kept looking at the pictures of Shiguma''s inventions and although I couldn''t understand what most of them were for, how little I understood surprised me. Since I got ck Label as my workers I realized the importance of technological development. For example, Sayo, her destructive power increased thanks to special steel gauntlets designed by ck Label engineers, those gauntlets have retractable front swords, a folding shield, and a shock absorption system so that Sayo does not damage her bones when using the Giga Drill Break. Weapons aside, I need technology if I want to face Umbre so I can''t waste a talented young woman with potential. "I decided, my group will clean the tunnel to take the survivors to a safe area, and then we will take them to our base" - I smiled in a reliable and heroic way making the 3 female survivors blush a little. Being reliable and attractive is a fatal weapon for women in desperate situations. "Kiwako-sama mentioned that her captain was skilled in medical skills, there are some injured survivors who will not be able to travel on her own so please help them" - The maid begged me as she knelt down. "Please help my friends! I will do anything, even if you are a pervert eager to put your thing in my mouth I will do anything! Kiwako-san mentioned that her captain would do anything for one of her mistresses! " - Shiguma also knelt down. The nun shrugged and followed the other two. - "I''m worried about my little sister and you''re actually handsome so you could be my type ~" ¡­ I looked at Kiwako. "Miss Saeko said that if female survivors appeared I should mention the captain''s womanizing habits" - Kiwako spoke seriously. I don''t know which is more absurd, the plot armor or my wives, ah whatever. I massaged my head wearily. - "Let me see the wounded" I''ll put the men at the back of the evacuation and see how many women I can get out of here. "Thanks! As a thank you can use my-! " - The maid''s hand covered Shiguma''s mouth. "I''m sorry, Shiguma-sama sometimes doesn''t measure her words" - The maid apologized without letting go of the perverted scientist''s mouth. This is more exhausting than fighting for my life. We went to the underground warehouse and I saw more than 60 survivors, although most were men, all the women were beautiful. There were also little girls, but I decided to ignore them, I''m tired of surrounding myself with brats. The maid took me to an area of ??the warehouse where several survivors were resting on makeshift stretchers, they had different levels of injuries. The healthiest had only scratches and fractures, the most serious had lost one or two limbs. Although none were infected it will be a problem to help them. "Please help her ..." - Shiguma stopped her silly attitude and stood next to a beautiful blonde with big breasts who was fast asleep close to falling into aa. Her body had several bandages on it, but her real problem was that she was missing her left leg. Shiguma approached the blonde as she let some tears out. - "When the infection started we tried to hide, the first days we were able to take refuge in our club room, but due to an argument we made a lot of noise and the zombies listened to us, we were chased and Sena was bitten on the leg" "Because we knew what happens when someone is bitten we panic and as a desperate measure I cut off her leg hoping it would be like in the movies" "I was right and Sena did not turn into a zombie, but because of the pain and the loss of blood she has weakened, we could not give her a transfusion since we could not find someonepatible" "She Sometimes she wakes up for a few minutes, but every day she is getting weaker and at this rate, we will not be able to save her" - Shiguma wiped her tears with the sleeve of her robe and she looked at me full of determination. - "If you can save her I will do whatever you want, even if you want her to be your bitch or ve I don''t care, just save my friend please ..." This makes me look like some kind of viin with a ve fetish. "You have been strong" - Sayo approached and hugged Shiguma as if she were her older sister. - "Don''t worry, this pervert can save her" I can, but we don''t have time, plus judging by her life force, she doesn''t have more than four days to live. I was about to say there was no point, but some girls and a blond boy approached. "Is it true that you can save her?" - A blonde little girl asked with a hopeful look. Now it was Sayo''s turn to stop me from speaking. - "Of course he can, he can do all kinds of wonders as long as he is motivated ~ And there is no better motivation than to be able to expand his harem ~" "Harem harem harem we are part of the harem!" - Shiro who was still clinging to my back all this time she yelled excitedly. I know it''s my fault for telling them I need to expand my harem to save my life, but this is getting ridiculous. "If it''s for Sena''s sake, I''ll do whatever it takes" - Said a blonde woman. "Harem? What''s that? It can be eaten?" - Asked a little girl dressed as a nun. "I ... If it''s because of Sena-sama ..." - The maid sighed. "You can''t force these girls just because we''re in a bad situation!" - A blond boy was enraged and walked towards me as if he was trying to threaten me. "Enough Kodaka! Sena''s life is in danger! " - The perverted scientist stood in front of the blonde. "Even so, you cannot give yourself to this idiot as if you were just anybody!" - The blond boy yelled. "And whose fault is it?! If you hadn''t started arguing with her this wouldn''t have happened! " - The scientist screamed in fury "I just said the truth! We can''t search for Yozora as he is too dangerous! " - The guy also imed. "But you didn''t have to say it like we were abandoning her!" - The scientist seemed about to cry. "Yozora left on her own ount! I''m just trying to protect us! " - The blond was even more furious. "Protecting us?! You only protect yourself! You''re too scared to make a decision and you''d rather just sit around doing nothing! " - The scientist exploded with fury. "I don''t want to interrupt, but by Yozora you mean Yozora Mikazuki a girl with ck hair?" - Sayo interrupted the discussion. "It''s her! Do you know her?! Is she safe?! " - The scientist ignored the guy and rushed to Sayo. "Yes, we met her at a survivor base and it was she who asked us to find her friends at this school" - Sayo smirked and pointed at me. - "She Even she promised to be her lover if he could rescue them ~" "Bastard!! What did you do to Yozora?! " - The blonde got angry and tried to run towards me, but he was stopped by the maid and the scientist. "Enough Kodaka! Yozora is fine and is the only thing she matters!" - The scientist turned red with anger. "Fine?! Didn''t you hear her ?! This bastard is using the situation to take advantage of Yozora! " - The blonde guy seemed to want to kill me. "Actually, she was the one who looked for him ~" - Sayo smirked. "Yozora would never do that !!" - The blonde guy yelled louder. All the survivors approached and began to murmur, most of the men looking at me like an enemy while the women looked worried. . "S????????H??????????????????U?????????????T??????????????????? ?????????????U????????????????P???? ???????????E???????????????V?????????E???????????R????????????????????Y?????????????????O?????????????N????????????E?????!????????????????????? ??????" - I screamed with fury. . Everyone was silent, their faces turned pale while their bodies trembled, I used the Intimidation skill in that scream, and although it was not with all its power it still created a feeling of terror. "Sayo you and I will talkter" - I looked at Sayo while he massaged my head, this shit drama gives me a headache. "Sayo takes Shiro and Kaede to clean the tunnel, use ranged attacks, and eliminate the bodies, Kiwako you have 5 minutes to organize the survivors and start entering the tunnel, if someone causes problems kill him, leave the supplies behind as we don''t have time "- I looked at the scientist. - "Give me ess to the drones and cameras in this ce to check the situation" "Sayo, Kaede, spread your hands" - Both girls nodded stiffly, maybe it''s the first time I''ve yelled at them, but they''ve got me fed up for creating an argument at such a dangerous time. Kaede released my back and reached out her hand. A pair of blood needles came out of my fingers, I pierced Sayo and Kaede''s palms to draw blood and started mixing it with my own blood to make an inferior version of Gamma Serum. This is just an experiment, but I can''t think of anything better. . "What are they waiting for?! Y?????????????????O??????????U?????????? ?????????????M?????????O??????????V???????????E??????????!????????? ???????????? " . Everyone finally reacted and they started to move quickly, possibly this will leave a trauma to the survivors, but I will fix that in due course. "Sayo" - I held Sayo by her arm, her eyes were a bit watery. - "There is a time and a ce for everything and this is not the time or the ce" Sayo nodded, although she looked a bit hurt, I let out a sigh. - "Sayo, Shiro, Kaede, be careful, although you must eliminate the creatures of the tunnel, you must prioritize your own lives" The three women nodded. Sayo looked less sad and showed a small smile upon feeling my sincere concern, Kaede was happy that I cared for her and Shiro, well, Shiro was handstand as she pped her legs in the air. This brat is kind of cute with her antics. I gave an order to Navi to apany them to explore the tunnel and warn Sayo if there was anything dangerous. "You heard my captain! Move your fucking useless asses!" - Kiwako started yelling at the survivors, she seemed more excited than usual. It seems that my demonstration of authoritarian power was ording to her preferences, I will not judge her tastes. A survivor looked at me with fear and hatred. - "Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?!" Kiwako was about to unsheathe her sword, but before she attacked I raised a finger and imitated Shiro with her blood bullet. The bullet pierced the survivor between the eyes, blowing a hole in his head. "Someone has something to say?" - I looked at the survivors with fatigue, at this rate I will start smoking to deal with the stress. "..." - No one said a word and they began to move towards the tunnel. "The women advance first while carrying the least injured, the men will gost carrying the most injured" - Some people seemed to disagree with my order but did not dare to refuse. I looked at the group of the perverted scientist who had been frozen by my earlier outburst. - "You evacuate, I am going to help your friend, but remember what you promised" They nodded stiffly, only the scientist had the courage to step forward. - "I-I w-want to stay, I''ll help carry Sena after you give her treatment" This girl is brave when ites to her friends, I like her. I rxed my expression and smiled. - "Sure, the others begin to evacuate that we don''t have much time" The blonde woman was silent next to the woman named Sena, looking at them well they seemed to be sisters. I ignored the actions of the others and went to the unconscious Sena. I removed the bandages on her leg, to prevent her from bleeding they had to cauterize the amputation, a painful but effective method. I started undressing Sena and didn''t have time to appreciate her voluptuous body as I have work to do. "I-If you need to alleviate your sexual desires I can help you, Sena needs to rest ..." - The perverted scientist approached nervously. "It''s for treatment, if you want me to leave her like this then I''ll go" - I''m not in the mood to do a stupid scene. "No, forget what I said!" - The scientist stopped talking and she stood next to me to observe. Well anyway, time to practice medicine without a license. Chapter 83: The Madness buffet Chapter 83: The Madness buffet First I checked Sena''s condition. Theck of blood has weakened her body to a critical point, her organs have begun to fail, she has not received adequate food so she has not been able to rece her blood adequately and she is in a delicate state of anemia. She is connected to a makeshift respirator that the perverted scientist Shiguma built, if it weren''t for the machine she would have died days ago. Sena''s condition is bad, despite the fact that her leg was cauterized, she was not properly sterilized so part of her skin has entered a state of necrosis, contaminating the blood vessels. I first used Ki to sterilize my hands, then I used a blood needle to suppress Sena''s pain receptors as there is no anesthesia and it will be a problem if she wakes up from the pain. Then I used acupuncture on the leg to close the blood vessels to prevent exsanguination, then I did a scalpel of ck blood and began to cut the rotting meat. Veins of ck blood came out of my wrist and connected to Sena''s blood vessels, I began to send my blood to Sena''s body to cleanse her body of the putrid blood. "W-What is that?" - Shiguma asked in puzzlement. Rasen Arts integrate surgery withbat so that I can do surgery while doing multiple activities like talking. "My body is not quite normal, nothing important" - With ck blood, I was able to connect to Sena''s blood system and started using Hamon to stimte her life force. I used pure Hamon to stimte Sena''s heart, my left hand pulled out another blood needle and pressed an acupuncture point to the pit of her stomach to stimte the digestive system. Since Madness ate a lot of infected I have a good amount of nutrients in my blood so I can share some with Sena. "This is strange ..." - Shiguma looked surprised and curious instead of scared. People normally fear the unknown and due to the appearance of mutants inhuman beings, entities like Kaede or myself would normally be considered monsters. Soichiro is trying to make me look like an intelligent mutant creature that is dangerous to prevent survivors from following me, but with the help of Saeko, the survivors I have infiltrated, and Yuriko''s discreet help people see me as a hero instead of a monster. Shiguma seems like the kind of scientist looking for new knowledge, it might be interesting to have her working for me as long as I have someone supervise her so she doesn''t cause a disaster like the scientists who turned Shiro into a genocidal monster. "My blood is a bit special, it has a certain level of intelligence" - Some of Sena''s organs were very damaged and since I am not going to do an organ transnt as I did with Sayo, I separated the damaged tissue and reced it with ck blood. If I give her ck blood organs she will die as she will not be able to make them work properly, even I have headaches from making my heart work in addition to my new project where I am trying to rece all my internal organs with ck blood organs, but if only I rece the damaged tissue then Sena''s body should make them work. Just in case I stimted Sena''s brain with Hamon in the same way that I did with some of my lovers to improve her cognitive functions, so it will take less time for her brain to adapt to the improvements in her body. Since her body was very weak and would not withstand the journey through the sewers, Ibined Kaede''s, Sayo''s, and my blood, used Rasen tobine the gic material, and then inserted it into Sena''s marrow. This is a raw version of Gamma Serum so its effects are unknown, but at least Sena will live. If a problem arises I will solve it when I have time. I withdrew my ck blood veins and removed the ck blood needles from Sena''s body. I only left a covering of ck blood on her wound to prevent her from getting infected. "She is stable, she should wake up in a day, for now, load her and evacuate" - I stood up and gave directions to Shiguma and the blonde woman that should be Sena''s sister. "Thank you" - The blonde woman bowed deeply while her voice cracked a bit from her intense emotions, she seems to have received training as a high ssdy since she was able to control her expression to see herself mostly peaceful. "Just hurry up" - I don''t have time for an emotional scene. I looked at the perverted scientist. - "Shiguma, did you prepare what I asked of you?" "Yes, is here!" - Shiguma gave me her cell phone and showed me how to use it - "This way you can handle the drones, with this button you change drones, I only have 4 armored drones and 3 light drones, with this other button you can see the school cameras ... " My thinking speed is more than 10 times the average human''s, but I feel like I have a stupid brain right now. Technology is definitely not my thing. "Don''t it have autopilot?" - I sighed. "Let me set it up, mmmmmm that''s ready ~" - Shiguma smiled. - "I configured it so that the drones fly over the school and focus on the groups that register humanoid creatures with strange features such as monsters that attacked you or mutant zombies" "Did you do that in 5 seconds?" - I was honestly surprised. "D-Don''t look at me like that, I''ll feel excited ..." - Shiguma blushed. ¡­ Whatever. "Thank you" - I sighed again. "Thanks to you for saving my friend and for helping us, my friend Kodaka made inappropriatements and even if you want to take advantage of me I will be fine with that" - Shiguma said seriously and then put on an embarrassed expression. - "I-I''m a virgin so be gentle ..." "..." - I just patted her on the head and went to the entrance of the warehouse. "Wait! Where are you going?" - Shiguma followed me as Sena was evacuated by her blonde sister and the maid. "I''m going to set up a distraction so you can evacuate, the people who sent the monsters and snipers will chase us if we evacuate" - I''ll just prepare some simple baits and then run away. "Did someone send them? Ummmm, Umbre? " - Shiguma eximed in surprise. "Do you know something?" - Umbre was a corporation known all over the world, but no one would connect them to this disaster, I was only able to identify them as the cause of the virus thanks to the ck Label investigation and Soichiro''s files. "My uncle was one of the principal investigators of the Umbre headquarters in Japan and sometimes he asked me for help with his experiments so I learned a little information about Umbre, my uncle was determined to create a perfect waifu but eventually he left bing distant until he stoppedmunicating with the family, thest we heard from him was a message where he rmended us to prepare supplies since the world was about toe to an end "- Shiguma scratched his cheek with irony. - "I thought he had gone crazy but maybe he got secret information about Umbre''s situation" "Well yeah, Umbre seems to want to kill me" - I shrugged. Instead of worrying about something unavoidable, I can only strive to survive, gather strength and then destroy that shitty organization that only causes me problems. "Umbre has a lot of power ... Will you be okay?" - Shiguma looked worried, she may not be in love with me yet, but my action to save her friend must have touched the most sensitive part of her heart. I just hope the blonde girl is the same, even without a leg she has the potential to have a body like Shizuka and it is not impossible to give her leg back. Sayo, Kaede, Shiro, and I have a regenerative ability. Only Shiro can regenerate a full limb, but I can create a regenerating method if I can study her ability. "I''ll be fine, I still have to im my prize" - I smirked as my eyes roamed her body, but instead of her being ashamed Shiguma raised her chest. "You can use all my orifices if you survive!" - Shiguma yelled proudly. Great, the survivors who already saw strange now see me as a degenerate. Is this because of the Lucky Pervert skill? Shitty skill. After ignoring Shiguma''s obscene antics, I left the underground warehouse. I have no problems with a perverted woman as long as she is beautiful, but there is a ce and a time for everything. I started to look around the school with the dornes and I could see the gray-skinned man and the 5 skinless creatures waiting behind a building. They couldn''t notice the light drones as Shiguma designed them to be discreet, seeing her perverted attitude she surely used them to spy. "Any ideas Tsubaki?" - I asked my weapon that had been in the form of a ninja sword on my belt. Since Tsubaki cannot send me telepathic messages like Navi, she remains silent when we are around unknown people so that she is not discovered as a supernatural weapon. "I can''t think of anything" - Tsubaki was not good at strategizing despite being adept at stealth and spy tactics. "I have an idea, woof" - Mini Madness came out and lifted her paw. "Burn the ce?" - I kept looking at the cameras. "How did you know? Woof "- Madness bowed his head. "I thought the same" - I smiled when I found the gas tanks of this school. "We have an hour and a half to prepare, we must be discreet to avoid snipers" - I went to the roof of the building. I used the stealth skill and got to the gas tanks. I made a blood needle and pierced the gas pipe and as a mosquito, the needle began to absorb the gas by inting like a balloon. "Madness, get away from me and look for infected to eat, we are going to use a lot of blood" - I put the gas-filled balloon aside and prepared another needle. Madness went to eat and I kept blowing up explosive balloons. In an experiment, I discovered that when a part of my blood separates from my body it ceases to be part of my body so even if it is destroyed it will not harm me. When I touch that blood, it is not that it returns to my body, but that my body is digesting it as if it were food. I can create throwing weapons and traps with my blood, but that takes up a lot of nutrients and if I''m not careful I can get anemia. To avoid that, Madness has to feed us by collecting nutrients. Now that the ck blood balloons are filled with gas, I can use Hamon to create a spark inside the balloons making them explode, the balloon is filled with blood needles that will scatter and harm the infected. Since this is not enough I made sure that the needles inside the balloons were infected with my Selfish Madness to corrupt those who were injured. Since it is a long-distance attack it is easy to resist that madness if you have a little willpower, but the infected have their minds consumed by their primal instincts so I only have to use my madness to make the infected go crazy with hunger. The infected do not attack other infected, but in theory, if they feel hungry enough they will begin to eat each other. I got the idea of ??the infected corridors that I encountered while going to the Takagi residence. I captured one and studied it to see that it was different and that was hunger. Normal infected can replenish energy from sunlight and thus remain rtively calm even when chasing humans. The infected runners and mutants cannot absorb sunlight and depend on meat to feed themselves, that is why they go crazy when they find food, in case of not finding it they begin to eat each other what stimtes the mutation, and thus the infected mutants as the Hunter arise. If I make the infected lose control of their instincts they will all go mad with hunger and begin to eat each other. This will reduce their numbers but will increase the number of infected mutants, when things settle down I will return here to kill the mutants and thus get more Kishin Eggs. After preparing more than 100 balloons I moved stealthily to disperse the balloons around the school, I made threads of ck blood to connect the balloons to my hand and detonate them with Hamon when the time is right. Since the ck blood is made up of my body it is an excellent Hamon conductor so despite the distance I can activate all the balloons, but it will consume an absurd amount of energy. This trap is only possible because this school was full of students and teachers who turned the lunch of Madness. If I can record this it will be an excellent horror and carnage scene, maybe I can dedicate myself to the show. Chapter 84: Kinky Women Are Troublesome Chapter 84: Kinky Women Are Troublesome "That was ..." - I didn''t know what to say looking at the situation. "Anti-climatic" - Tsubaki spoke in a disappointed voice. "It''s fun, woof" - Only Madness was having fun. My makeshift n went better than expected. When the tide of infected came I was surprised by the number of improved mutants, the Tank and Charger exceeded the dozens, the Hunters numbered in the hundreds and it was impossible for me to count the total number of infected in the area. At first there were about 10,000 infected and those numbers only grew. It was a scene that would fill any survivor who saw it with despair and I even felt anxious thinking that I would have to lose a limb or two to flee from here, but my worries were useless when a new kind of mutant appeared. He was an extremely fat man full of blisters that seemed to explode at any moment, his mouth was leaking a disgusting green liquid and he lookedpletely disgusting. The infected were grouped near the green saliva of that infected so it was an infected ma which was dangerous however when I activated the blood pumps one of the fat ones got infected with blood needles full of Madness of Egoism. The infected fat man exploded dispersing green liquid around and for that ability, we decided to call him Boomer. The situation was really dangerous but when the fat man who was infected with the blood needles exploded part of the green liquid had ck tints like oil spilled in the sea. The fat man''s green fluids infected those infected with Madness and in an instant, the ce turned intoplete chaos when the infected with Madness began to attack the other infected. In less than 5 minutes the scene went from being an army of infected that could overwhelm entire cities to be a ughterhouse of hungry beasts that did not distinguish allies from enemies. The change was so extreme that all my mental preparation to face an army felt like a waste, although well, this is better, after all, I am a murderer and not a warrior. "I''m nauseous" - Tsubaki was in her ninja sword form, but she could still see the situation. A Hunter dug his ws into the back of a Jockey who was trying to jump on an infected, the Hunter bit the back of the Jockey''s neck and forcefully tore off the spine sucking the Jockey''s marrow. "Heh, woof" - Madness was in his small dog form sitting next to me while we were in a secluded building to avoid attracting the attention of the infected group. Madness formed small needles of blood to shoot through a hole in the wall towards some infected who were not contaminated by my madness driving them crazy and increasing the chaos of the massacre. "I''m worried that your madness could cause this kind of disaster" - Tsubaki decided to stop paying attention to the massacre as her stomach must be churning. - "Are you sure you can withstand such a vtile and self-destructive madness?" "I''m good, woof, I don''t hurt my friend, woof" - Madness eximed offended. "I''m fine, I also have you Tsubaki" - I patted Madness, since she took the form of a dog I find it hard to hate her. "I ... I will always apany you" - Tsubaki sounded a bit embarrassed. Since we first managed to synchronize our hearts we have been practicing doing what she calls Soul Resonance, a way in which the weapon and the technician create a spiritual connection by dramatically increasingbat power. Not all demonic weapon bearers can achieve this as it requires a perfect level ofpatibility and confidence as well as a great talent. Although I have not yet opened up to Tsubaki, she opened her heart to me so that I could begin to make her fall in love using herplex of abandonment due to the disappearance of her older brother. Apparently, her brother was the shame of his family since he was the only member of the Nakatsukasa n that could only transform into a weapon while Tsubaki was a prodigy that could be 4 weapons when most of the members of the n could only be 2 weapons. Tsubaki doesn''t know why her brother left her, but it''s not hard to guess that was out of jealousy and an inferiorityplex. Now that I am using Tsubaki''s weaknesses to win her affection I realize that the slightest feelings of guilt I felt when manipting women in the past had disappeared. "Thank you Tsubaki, I''m d to have you with me" - I smiled kindly. Although on the one hand, I am acting soft with her to ensure her unconditional love, I am actually relieved to have her with me as herpany is pleasant and ording to Tsubaki each person has a unique soul frequency. I don''t know if it''s because of her personality or her soul frequency, but having Tsubaki around has helped lessen the headache for which I am truly grateful. I recently started hearing a static sound that is bothering me, I checked my senses, but there is nothing wrong with my eardrums, the worst thing is that even Madness can hear it and it also bothers him. Maybe that''s why Madness is so happy looking at the massacre in front of us, the chaos and destruction rx her. "So can we go? I really don''t want to be here¡­ "- Tsubaki was getting more and more ufortable with the sound of skin tearing, meat being chewed and bones being crushed. "If you see it differently, there are many souls here ..." - I know it would be stupid to try to reap benefits in this disaster since the mutants would overwhelm me if they saw me, but my inner miser cries blood to see so many resources being wasted. "Luis, no" - Tsubaki spoke with a serious voice. "Luis, yes! Woof "- Madness spoke with an excited voice. "Hey Listen! I don''t know what they''re talking about, but if you''re thinking of doing something stupid, I''ll support you! " - Navi sent a message. I have decided. "Let''s leave this ce, then we will look for more mutants" - I went to the entrance of the tunnel that connects with the sewer. If Madness and Navi agree on something then it is definitely a bad idea, which is why I like to have Tsubaki around, she is the voice of reason. "Hey Listen! Sissy!" - I ignored Navi''s message and kept Madness in my body while he made sad dog sounds. "Thanks for listening to me" - At least Tsubaki sounded happy. When I got to the underground entrance I saw that less than half the survivors had evacuated. Since Navi could walk through the walls to go outside and see which direction they were headed, I asked him to guide the group to a ce clear of infected where they can rest. Every time Kaede and Shiro destroyed the mutants in the tunnel, Navi took the opportunity to go with Saeko and keep me informed of the situation at the Takagi residence. So far no conflict has broken out, but when Shido wakes up things will be an internal conflict and many survivors will die so it will be easier for me to take control of the base. As for Shido, I used Navi to inform Saeko to capture him alive if possible since I have ns for him, but if the situation warrants it Saeko can kill him. Navi may be an idiot, but he does a good job. The walk will take several hours so I will find a rtively safe ce to drop off the survivors, take a car to the residence, and then return with vehicles to transport the survivors. "Are you fine!" - The perverted scientist Shiguma ran to hug me drawing the attention of the survivors who rushed into the tunnel when they saw me. My outburst of anger really left them a trauma which is normal, I identally leaked a bit of Madness when I yelled at them. "Why didn''t you go with the others?" - This girl is cute and talented but herments give me a headache. "Of course it''s to wait for you! What will I do if you die?! I already promised to give you my body so I don''t want to be a virgin forever if you die! Can you imagine how unfortunate that would be?! I''m too pretty to die a virgin! I already missed an opportunity once for falling in love with a coward and I don''t want to make the same mistake! Are you good at sex? If you have a harem you must be. How long can youst? What positions do you know? Is it true that it hurts the first time? Please be gentle, I don''t want a bad experience my first time "- Shiguma started to drop words like a machine gun, those words formed sentences, but my brain couldn''t register so many stupid things in such a short time. I put a hand on Shiguma''s mouth and held back the urge to sigh. - "Thanks for waiting for me, but you''d better go into the tunnel, things got very chaotic up there" I removed my hand from Shiguma''s mouth to let her speak hoping she would say something reasonable but my hopes were in vain. "Do you like to cover my mouth and submit? Will we do bondage? That''s exciting! Wait, let me pack my things! I think I have ropes that will be used for bondage, I also have some costumes that I''m sure you will like¡­ "- Shiguma ran to a corner of the warehouse and began to take out some suitcases. God give me patience, even Rimi wasn''t that kinky. I have no problem with Shiguma''s fetishes but I would prefer if she didn''t yell such things in public. "What are you looking at? Move!" - I yelled at the remaining survivors who were looking at me strangely. They rushed in fear, but they still continued to see me as a degenerate. I went to Shiguma who had started packing things that you would only see in a sex shop. I was about to tell her to put that crap down, but I saw some things that caught my eye, and it wasn''t thece lingerie. "These are explosives?" - I looked at some baseballs that smelled of nitroglycerin and anotherpound that I couldn''t recognize, but it should be some kind of improved dynamite. "Oh those, they are simple explosives that I made to demolish the buildings near the entrance of the school to obstruct the arrival of the zombies, there were not many chemicals in theboratory so I could not make many to use as weapons" - Shiguma kept saving his clothing. "The power of this should not be enough to demolish a building" - These balls should not have the power of demolition explosives and Japanese buildings are strong due to the special foundations designed to withstand earthquakes. "Using drones I transported the explosives to the breaking points, no matter how well a construction is done, there will always be the main support pir that when copsing will make everything copse, mmmmm, now that I think about it, society and buildings are simr, it breaks the main pir and everything falls, it is the same with men, it breaks the ''pir'' and the man falls, although if the ''pir'' falls there will be no need to fill the woman so the woman also falls, how philosophical ¡­ "- Shiguma went from architecture to philosophy and finally to lust. I don''t know if call her a genius or an idiot. "Do you have any more of these explosives?" - I decided to ignore her nonsense for the moment. "I used 30 explosives to block the entrance and now there are only 5 left, sorry for not being able to help" - Shiguma lowered his head sadly. "On the contrary, you are very helpful, thank you" - I stroked her head. Leaving aside herck of control when speaking obscenities in public, this girl is really interesting. Although I have knowledge of architecture and demolition, I could not demolish buildings with this amount of explosives in such a way that they make a perfect barricade. Shiguma has an amazing calction skills to determine how to make a perfect demolition just by focusing on the main pirs. I''m very pleased with her talent and I really don''t care how kinky she is as long as she doesn''t start yelling this kind of thing every time we meet. "Ehehe, that feels good, surely it will feel better if you caress my nipples, although the patting on the breasts doesn''t seem right, maybe spanking? Well, patting is an innate ability of those who have a harem, Ummm, have you conquered lolis like this? " - Shiguma smiled expectantly. ¡­ I need a break. "Shiguma, let''s save this for another time" - I sighed. - "Just take your work tools, then I''ll get you the clothes you want" "Seriously?!" - Shiguma got excited. It''s not difficult, I just have to loot some stores and actually, my inventory is full of clothes, although it is men''s clothing some clothes are unisex. Yes, I definitely developed a fetish for cosy. Chapter 85: Another Drama Chapter 85: Another Drama We advanced to an abandoned warehouse where I let the survivors rest. "Stay here and make no noise, Kiwako will stay in charge until reinforcements arrive while I and the others go to our base to check the situation" - I used my Intimidation skill so that troublesome idiots would not arise. I handed Kiwako a walkie talkie. - "Send a short message if problems arise, here there is no interference in the signal but it is possible that our enemies track the signal so only use it in case of emergency" Kiwako nodded. - "Captain, did something happen at the base?" I smiled a little at how observant this woman is. - "It is possible that a conflict begins so I will hasten to see the situation" "Understood, I will keep these people safe" - Kiwako nodded and then showed a strange, unusual smile. - "Captain, I request permission to use lethal force to deal with those who cause trouble." Kiwako''s words made the survivors tremble as I smiled. "Lend me your sword and sheath" - I nodded. Kiwako gave me his sword. First I covered the weapon with ck blood and then I used my Ki to improve the edge, it should be enough to cut through steel with ease, just in case I used enough energy for the effect tost 2 hours and then I improved the sword sheath so that it sword would not break it. "I give you the freedom to act as you think best" - I approached to pat Kiwako''s shoulder, taking advantage of the short distance I whispered so that only she would hear. - "If necessary, your team must withdraw regardless of the others, only the scientist girl is a priority" Kiwako stood firm without hesitation. - "Understood captain" "Take care, I''ll be waiting for you so we can fuc-!" - Shiguma was interrupted by the maid. "Thank you for helping us Luis-sama" - The maid bowed as she covered the perverted scientist''s mouth. "I''d rather you call me Luis, I feel like my name sounds strange with honorifics" - I sighed again and left the warehouse. "You guys go back to the warehouse and protect the ce" - I looked at Sayo, Kaede, and Shiro who had followed me out of the warehouse. Sayo shook her head. - "I was thinking about your outburst from before, although it was my mistake not to take into ount the ce and time I am worried that you look very tired and stressed, you do not have to carry everything on your own, you can trust us, we are your family after all" "Shiro is part of the harem! Shiro is trustworthy! "- Shiro nodded happily, although she still doesn''t understand that is a harem. "Nn" - Kaede clenched her little fists as she nodded. "What are you so anxious about?" - Sayo came over and looked at me with concern. "I do not know, my instinct has always warned me of dangerous situations and that is why I have survived until now" - I sighed. - "Since I was attacked by snipers I have had a bad feeling as if a knife were pressed against my neck" I have the feeling that an animal is looking at me from an unknown ce and at any moment it will stick its fangs in my neck, it is not an enemy that is looking at me at this moment, but it is close. I can''t exin the feeling, but with thebination of all my abilities my perception of danger has increased to the point of being called an instinct, and that instinct is telling me that if I go back to the Takagi mansion I will get involved in something troublesome. "Then the best thing is that we apany you, if we had not arrived in time the snipers would have stopped you until the tide of mutants arrived and even if you could survive you would be seriously injured" - Sayo showed me an expression full of stubbornness. - "As your wife, I have the obligation to apany you even if you get involved in something dangerous" My lip trembled, instead of feeling moved I got upset. That shitty logic is why my stupid mother kept up with my stupid father. "... Ah, whatever" - I sighed and let them apany me, anyway, the three of them will be very helpful to evacuate the rest of my harem if things get troublesome. To avoid unforeseen events, I reinforced the warehouse doors with Ki and a cover of ck blood, my nutrient reserve is still 65% full. Madness came out of my body in its real form, a giant dog 2 meters tall with a terrifying smile, I climbed on his back and gestured to Sayo and the two girls. "Dog dog dog dog!" - Shiro shouted excitedly and jumped onto Madness''s back. "His smile from him is still haunting" - Sayo smiled wryly and also jumped on Madness''s back followed by Kaede. "It''s cute" - Kaede loves dogs so she likes Madness. "I''m cute, woof" - Madness began to wag her tail happily. "Stop ying and hurry up" - Why is everyone around me so carefree? Madness started running towards the Takagi mansion, on the way we hunted some infected, I used Tsubaki to keep collecting souls while the corpses were food for Madness. Madness ran at full speed so many souls and corpses were wasted, but I didn''t have time, I had Madness form seat belts to prevent the girls from flying off at speed and in half an hour we managed to get close to the entrance of the mansion. "We''re here, woof" - Madness spoke expectantly. "Good job" - I patted her head making her happy. We came down from Madness and I made it return to my body before reaching the entrance. I discovered that when a normal person who has not been affected by my Madness of Egoism looks at the real form of Madness, his mind is negatively affected with fear, anxiety, depression, and genocidal impulses. Madness has my Intimidation ability passively and if let loose in its real form it can drive ordinary people to suicide with just the presence of it. We reached the entrance and the guards raised their weapons when they saw us. - "He is here! Quick, inform Soichiro-sama! " Navi has kept me informed of the situation, although Soichiro has not made his move and Shido is still unconscious, Soichiro has already marked Sayo as a traitor and me as a suspect, in case I returned without the rest of the search team meant that I killed them and am nning an internal conflict to steal their authority. A n where Soichiro can turn the survivors against me, but the idiot forgot that my group has the strength to eliminate people from this base plus Yuriko will now see me as the only hope. "I''m tired of this shit, Kaede, Shiro takes care of it" - I walked without caring about the weapons. "Stop or we will shoot! Hey? W-Wait! AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" "What is this?! Monster aaaaaaaahhhhh !! " "Soichiro-sama we are under attack aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!" "Fun! Cut cut fun fun! " - Shiro began to shout happily as gigantic scissors appeared in her hand that split one of the guards in half vertically. Another guard tried to shoot Shiro but his hands detached from his body, then his legs were cut off and finally his head turned 180 degrees. Kaede was not satisfied with mutting the man, she used the corpse as a hammer and struck another guard so hard that both bodies exploded. "I worry that if society bes peaceful again, the two of them will not be able to adapt to a life without violence" - Sayo sighed. Even though Sayo doesn''t mind killing, she also isn''t a madwoman who enjoys murder. Despite that she does not judge Kaede or Shiro, if it were other people who act like that then Sayo would kill them to avoid future threats, but since Kaede and Shiro are part of this strange family she tolerates their madness as long as they do not cross a boundary. Sayo once talked to me about how to educate our future children so I have taught Kaede that she should only destroy what is an obstacle and not allow murder to be an addiction, in fact, I have subjected her to my personalized training to lose the thirst for blood and thus be able to murder without emitting murderous intent. The problem will be educating Shiro since her mind is like a totally shattered ss door, I even think there are some pieces of ss missing so with my current skills it is impossible for me to make her regain her sanity, but she is cute so it does not matter. We continued advancing towards the mansion while every person who pointed a gun at us was mutted. Kaede used two of her vectors to cover us while Shiro had the purple hexagons surrounding us putting up a double barrier. These two girls could make an excellent team, they can both put up defenses, Shiro can focus on attacking from long range with her blood bullets while Kaede uses her vectors at a medium distance. Then I will train them to fight as a team. "Is it necessary to be so shy?" - Sayo asked after seeing how Kaede took out a man''s ribs and then stabbed him in the eyes with his own bones. "No, but you said yourself that it is necessary to have fun for the sake of mental health" - I shrugged as I saw Shiro pierce a man''s stomach with a thorn of blood, the man''s body began to convulse and then dozens of thorns came out of his body turning him into a sea urchin. Hmm, Shiro is creative, then I''ll try that trick on my ck blood. "This kind of fun is not good for mental health ..." - Sayo whispered wearily. "Now you understand my headaches" - I smiled. "Yes, now I understand why you are so bitter" - Sayo smirked. I could only wince and keep walking. We reached the inner courtyard of the mansion, I expected to see Soichiro''s men armed and ready to attack us, but I didn''t think that the survivors would be here too. A few had pistols, others held knives, some only with clenched fists looked at us with hostility, behind the group of survivors were Soichiro and Shido. Next to Soichiro was not Yuriko but her new toys Enami and the little girl who used to bully Kaede. When Enami saw me she made an expression of disgust and disdain as her hand made a subtle gesture that indicated that she was only waiting for my signal to stab Soichiro, I think that after all, I will keep her as a pawn for honey traps. As for the little girl, she only viewed me with contempt and since she did not learn her lesson, she is no longer needed. I sent a message to Navi. - "Why didn''t you tell me that Shido woke up and joined Soichiro? "Hey Listen! I''m keeping an eye on women to tell you when it''s a good time for you to take it! Yuriko is ready, if youe now she will be all yours! " - Navi eximed happily. "Then exin to me, why is Saya tied hostage while Soichiro has a gun against her head?" - Damn shitty dramas. "Hey Listen! I have no idea!" - Navi was still happy. - "Since you seemed more interested in the mother than in the daughter, I gave priority to Yuriko!" ¡­ I can''t deny that. "How are the rest?" - I looked at all the people present, there are at least 200 people with firearms and 2,000 civilians with the intention of facing us. What a waste of resources. "Most of your group have evacuated through the path you marked under Saeko''s direction! Only Yuko and Mikoto stayed behind to try to convince Yuriko to apany them, but she has insisted that she not leave without Saya! I didn''t think Soichiro would use his own daughter as a hostage so I didn''t care! " - Navi exined. "Always supervise everything, if you think something is not possible, you have to check it, I just gave you a damn job, but you can''t even do that" - I took a deep breath to contain my anger, I can''t lose my rationality because of my emotions. "... I''m sorry" - Navi spoke without her usual cheerful tone. "Apologies are useless,e here and get between the gun and Saya''s head in case Soichiro loses control and shoots Saya" - I looked into Soichiro''s eyes and only saw obsessive fury. It seems that I underestimated the love that Soichiro had for his family, my action of diverting that family love towards authority made Soichiro be an irrational idiot. Nor did I take into ount that my title King of the Lunatics would cause Soichiro''s mental degeneration to intensify. Insanity is too unpredictable, I must be more careful when using my madness maniption skills or more idents like this will ensue. "First you arrive here without the rest of the group, then you use violence to enter killing innocent men who only try to protect this base and its survivors, I will ask you only once ..." - Soichiro looked at me with extreme hatred, it seems that my good rtionship with Yuriko put him in a bad mood. - "Are you nning to weaken this base to attract your zombie friends and let them eat the survivors?" I have to admit, Soichiro has creativity. "What are you talking about Soichiro? The mission was a failure and a tide of mutants attacked us, part of my team was left behind and I was barely able to escape, besides, what do you mean my zombie friends? " - I asked in an indignant voice as I watched Navi follow my orders to protect Saya. "Hey Listen! Yuriko is on her way so this is your chance to conquer her! " - Navi sent a message while she was invisible. Well, it''s time to take advantage of Soichiro''s instability to get a sexy administrator. Still, I''ll find a method to punish Navi without him enjoying it, the fact that the little jerk turned into a masochist has made it difficult to keep him under control. Chapter 86: Crazy People Arent Always Idiots Chapter 86: Crazy People Aren''t Always Idiots After calcting the number of enemies that were targeting me, I sighed in disappointment at the thought that I will have to kill so many useful pawns, what a waste. Soichiro looked at me with boundless hatred. - "Don''t act like you''re innocent! You are just a damn monster, the most likely thing is that you are one of those creatures that managed to evolve to acquire intelligence and now you have this base as its objective" That was creative, instead of being a yakuza boss or politician, he should have been a screenwriter. Soichiro''s words detonated something in the survivors, everyone who had been influenced by Shido started screaming while waving their weapons like a bunch of apes. "It''s true! They must be monsters! " "Eliminate them or they will try to kill us! They are disgusting aberrations trying to deceive us! " "Even those girls are monsters, all of them must be eliminated!" I ignored those idiots and kept observing every detail of the situation, there is something that bothers me. Even if Soichiro lost his rationality to rage, he is not a stupid man, he should already know the extent of my strength so he would not organize this stupidity if he did not have the assurance that he could defeat me. Although he has the numbers advantage and a hostage that shouldn''t be enough to give him the confidence to kill me, there is something I''m not seeing. Since I can''t get information from what I see I''ll see if I can provoke Soichiro to get information. "Soichiro is fine if you hate me and want to kill me! But why are you involving Saya in this?! She is your daughter! What does Yuriko think of your actions?!" - I spoke with a fair voice full of indignation which made Soichiro clench his teeth with fury. "Daughter?! She is just a bloody traitor, she and her mother are just a couple of sluts who have been seduced by an abomination like you! " - Soichiro''s hand that was holding the weapon was shaking and it seemed that at any moment he could shoot. It was a good moment since Yuriko hade closer and she could hear Soichiro''s scream. "Did you go crazy?!" - Yuriko tried to get closer to Soichiro but one of Soichiro''s subordinates hit her in the stomach making her fall. "Shut up bitch! It''s obvious that you let that idiot fuck you since that''s only what you''re good for! " - Soichiro yelled like a maniac as he pointed the gun at Yuriko, but Navi was still attached to the barrel of the gun so even if he fired Yuriko would be safe. "Now you and your fucking lover are going to die like the pieces of trash that you are!" - Soichiro shouted almost like a madman, next to him Shido had a lustful expression as he looked at the pair of mother and daughter. That idiot must think about taking the two women after killing me, he''s so stupid it''s funny From the door where Yuriko hade out, I could see Mikoto and Yuko hiding. They have experience dealing with criminal organizations so instead of rushing to help Yuriko and Saya they prefer to wait for a distraction. Mikoto nodded when our eyes met so she waited for my signal. Soichiro waved his hand and a woman dressed in ab coat approached, in her right hand was a small ck egg while her left hand held the hand of a ck-haired boy. I could perceive a subtle sound simr to children''s luby musicing from the egg, I looked at Shiro who had started looking at her hands in confusion. "I can''t y" - Shiro tilted her head in confusion. I see, the egg is the MGS system made to remove Shiro''s powers. "Little girl, do you remember me?" - The woman spoke in a soft, maternal voice, but I could see a subtle trace of disgust and guilt when she looked at Shiro. "Who are you? ... Oh Shiro remember! You are Ganta''s mom! Oh, there is Ganta too! Ganta look Shiro has friends! " - Shiro got excited and tried to run towards the woman, but she was stopped by Kaede. "No Shiro, they are not friends" - Kaede could barely contain her desire to murder the people in front of her. "No friends? But Ganta is a friend with Shiro "- Shiro looked confused. Kaede''s expression went nk and she released Shiro. Ah, it will be difficult to fix the rtionship between these two brats after this. Shiro ran towards the woman when she was released and she started jumping like an excited bunny. "You see it? You''re just a monster, those who follow you are out of fear and not out of real affection"- Soichiro smiled disdainfully. I had to hold back myughter, Shiro may be a psychopathic and dangerous girl, but she is far from being an idiot. Shiro is smarter than Kaede and I''m sure she can outsmart Rin, it''s just that she doesn''t like to think and prefers to act impulsively. Shiro is crazy not because she is an idiot, but because she is a smart girl who became an idiot on her own initiative. When Shiro saw the scientist and the child her first emotion was not happiness but hatred, if she had had her powers then she would have attacked them as soon as they appeared, but when Shiro realized that the ck egg was the machine that limited her powers returned to her foolish and carefree demeanor. The most interesting thing about Shiro is that she is not lying, she is not pretending to be someone else, she also does not have a double personality problem, it is better to say that Shiro is bipr. As a defense mechanism Shiro learned to turn negative emotions into fun and rainbows, that''s why she is dangerous, for Shiro ying and killing are the same, both are fun, and right now Shiro wants to y with her old friend. I used a technique that I learned from Hayato to speak to a person without others listening to me by controlling the frequency of my voice. - "When I give the signal, Sayo go for the survivors and Kaede take care of the people with pistols, just attack from the front and then look for where to take cover, remember to prioritize the defense of the attack" They both made a small sound of approval without changing their expressions. I wanted to get this over with soon, but I felt three people targeting me from the ceiling, snipers. Before I could not locate the Umbre snipers as they were too far away but now that they are less than 100 meters I can clearly feel them. I see, Soichiro received reinforcements from Umbre while I was leaving, I''m d Saeko evacuated the survivors who are loyal to me. "Ganta Ganta look Shiro has more friends!" - Shiro waved her little hands as she pointed at us. The child looked at Shiro in confusion. - "Who are you?" "Shiro is Shiro!" - Shiro eximed happily. It was interesting to see how her extreme fury turned to joy as soon as it appeared, if it weren''t for my title King of the Lunatics that allows me to see the madness of people then I would have thought that Shiro was genuinely happy to see that child. "Good girl, now you can y together like before" - The doctor smiled affectionately, but she seemed to want to take Shiro away from the boy who should be her son. "Shiro wants to y!" Shiro smiled happily, then looked at the egg in the woman''s hand. - "What''s that?" "It is a very special music box" - The woman smiled. "Can Shiro hold it?" - Shiro asked with bright eyes. The woman hesitated for a while, but after considering Shiro as a foolish girl who is easy to manipte she handed her the egg. - "Be careful when holding it, if you break it you will not be able to with Ganta" Shiro happily nodded and held the egg carefully. "Shiro is careful" - Shiro smiled adorably and then her smile became simr to Madness. - "Shiro is a good girl" Although Shiro''s powers to manipte blood were blocked by the egg, Shiro''s physical strength was superior to the average adult so in one swift movement she mmed her own head against the artifact stopping the music. "FUN!" - Shiro screamed as her body was surrounded by red threads that spun at high speed, then those threads expanded as they spun, mutting the people around her like slices of ham. Only the woman in theb coat and the ck-haired boy were unharmed. "Aaaaaaaahhh monster!" - The boy hugged his mother while he screamed in horror when he saw the blood and flesh raining around her. "Shiro is not a monster! Shiro is a good girl hahahahahaha! " - Shiro began to float while the blood surrounded her creating a small red robe that covered her. - "Shiro is a superhero!" "Now" - I made a small gesture and then lunged forward as one of the snipers aimed at Shiro''s head. "Shiro get down!" - With my shout Shiro obeyed me, but she did not move in time and a bullet hit her shoulder mutting her flesh making her bone visible. "Hahahahaha fun fun fun!" - Shiro looked at the roof of the mansion, raised her small hand creating hundreds of small drops of blood that began to attack the roof of the mansion like a machine gun. "Kill them kill them all! SHOOT! " - Soichiro furious as he raised the weapon against Saya, but before he could shoot Yuko rushed with her ability eleration and with a sword movement she cut Soichiro''s hand. Soichiro might have gone crazy, but he was an experienced fighter so he didn''t stay still, when he lost his hand he immediately backed away as his guards pointed their weapons at Yuko. My momentum was directed towards Saya and Yuriko''s position so before the guards fired I reached their position with my fist covered in Rasen. "Giga Drill Break!" - With a blow two guards were turned into blood mists, three other guards were pushed by the momentum of my blow making them fall to the ground. Mikoto seized the moment and with three precise shots killed the three guards. "Take them to the evacuation site, I have a feeling that things are about to get really troublesome" - I looked at Shiro who was still bombarding the snipers on the roof, but at this rate, she would pass out from the loss of blood. I did not wait for them to respond, I gathered the Rasen in my fist, the rotating energy passed from my fist to my arm, down to my torso, and finally reached my right leg. When my leg was engulfed in arge amount of highly destructive spinning energy Iunched an upward kick aimed at the ceiling. - "Rasen Arts: Pile Tornado!" The rotating energy turned into a violent upward tornado that destroyed the ceiling, hitting the snipers. Although the Pile Tornado is not as powerful as the Giga Drill Break, it is more useful for destroyingrge structures and eliminating groups of enemies. "We have to hurry, my bad feeling continues to grow" - I did not have time tofort Yuriko and Saya, something very bad is approaching and that makes me ufortable. "Wait silly! You are not invincible, you need to rest!" - Mikoto rushed to stop me seeing that he was about to direct me to attack the remaining survivors. "Mikoto there is no time for dramas, you must leave immediately, the infected that were blocking the way to our base is gone so return with the rest of our group, contact Kiwako to send a rescue group to their location, and mobilize our principals toe "- I looked in the distance, I couldn''t see anything in that direction, but the bad feeling grew with every second. "Don''t screw me with that hero shit! You are not going to fight alone! " Mikoto clung to my arm. "Mikoto, I''m serious, I need you to bring reinforcements while Sayo, Kaede, Shiro, Tsubaki and I dy whatever ising" - I looked at Mikoto seriously, I was tempted to knock her unconscious and make Yuko take care. "..." - Mikoto gritted her teeth and finally let go of me. - "Don''t do something stupid" With those words Mikoto left while she was helping Saya and Yuriko. "Wouldn''t it be better if youe with us?" - Yuko asked me worried. "Whatever ising is looking for me, if I go to the base it will only be dangerous for our group, our group''s abilities are too destructive so it is better to fight here where we should not hold back" - I looked at Kaede, Shiro and Sayo They eliminated the survivors, even those who surrendered and dropped their weapons werepletely mutted without mercy. Whether they were men, women, the elderly, or children, they were crushed, cut, pierced, and killed like animals in ughterhouses. Even Sayo was furious and she would smash the heads of every person who stood in front of her. She is very overprotective so she goes crazy when someone from our strange family is threatened, she even wore her berserker mask. "Are you sure or is it just a guess?" - Yuko asked me again. "Call it survival instinct" - I shrugged, my self-preservation instinct has always been so sensitive that it seems supernatural what has saved me for my entire stupid life. "I understand" - Yuko nodded. - "I will help Mikoto evacuate the survivors and then I wille to help" "Thank you" - I smiled. "Don''t worry, in return I would like a date" - Yuko also smiled. "It''s a deal" - Well, she''s already my wife so a date isn''t bad. "By the way, those responsible for this disaster fled" - Yuko smiled bitterly. "Not exactly" - I smiled when I saw that Enami approached us while she held a gift for me. I''m d Sayo and Yuriko left or it would shock them. "Master, I have done my job" - Enami bowed. Even though I considered Enami a disposable pawn I still strengthened her to be useful so it was easy for her to drag Shido up her leg with one hand as her other hand-carried the jackpot. "This ... You know, if it''s not because you''re my husband now, I wouldn''t hesitate to see you as a monster" - Yuko smiled wryly. That felt like apliment so I smiled fondly. Enami knelt in front of me and reached out to ce her offering at my feet. "Looking at him like that, he looks a bit pathetic" - I scoffed a bit when I saw Soichiro''s expression, even when he was a decapitated head he still shows extreme hatred, it''s funny. "Then I''ll go supervise the evacuation" - Yuko sighed and left. "Enami, where is your partner?" - I was curious about the little girl who used to bully Kaede. "She insisted that we should betray the master and follow this pathetic man''s excuse" - Enami smirked as she kicked Soichiro''s head. - "So I gave her the same ending" "Good work, now go to Yuko and remember, don''t mention a word of this" - I nodded in approval. "Your words are my orders Master" - Enami nodded with a smile and went to catch up with Yuko. I''m d I didn''t use mind control with my lovers or they would be puppets without will like Enami, that would be boring. Well whatever, I better go with the girls who after eliminating the infected began to y with the doctor and her son. If that child survives it will be a surprise, I think maybe if I have to educate those two brats. Chapter 87: Meeting a Stalker Chapter 87: Meeting a Stalker I approached Sayo that she was looking at the little girls with a bitter smile. "What do they do?" - I couldn''t help asking. "Kaede is teaching Shiro acupuncture" - Sayo replied wearily. "Acupuncture? That looks like torture"- I sighed. Shiro was digging her fingers into the ck haired boy''s leg following Kaede''s directions. The boy was unconscious on the ground as the foam came out of his mouth, he must have had a mental breakdown from seeing people being dismembered and then being tortured by Shiro. To one side was the woman in ab coat, her body was tied with chains of blood while her mouth was obstructed by a gag so she could only cry and squirm as she watched her son be tortured. "This makes me feel like we''re the bad guys" - Sayo massaged her forehead. "If I''m not mistaken, that woman is one of those responsible for bringing suffering to Shiro so you can call it Karma" - I shrugged my shoulders, although the woman was attractive if Shiro wanted to kill her to vent I''m not going to stop her. Tsubaki transformed into her human form. - "Her heart is still human but the amount of negative karma on her is on par with the man named Shido, maybe she is not evil but her actions have brought an enormous amount of pain to innocent people" "Then I don''t feel guilty anymore" - Sayo shrugged and lost interest in the woman. - "Even so, I feel that this is very cruel to the child ..." I approached Shiro. - "Shiro, what are you doing?" "Watch Shiro learn! Shiro is a studious girl! " - Shiro smiled at me with authentic happiness as her finger broke a tendon of the child. "Shiro, do you hate this child?" - Point to theatose child. "Hate?" - Shiro tilted her head confused. - "Shiro is a good girl, Shiro doesn''t hate" I smiled, bent down to carry Shiro, and patted his head. - "If you hate someone that''s fine, that doesn''t make you a bad girl" Shiro stared at me without blinking for several seconds until her brow furrowed. - "Shiro hates him, Ganta abandoned Shiro, Ganta does not remember Shiro, Ganta left Shiro alone, Ganta left with the woman who hurt Shiro" "Good girl" - I patted his head and then looked at Sayo. - "It is true that this is cruel and meaningless for us, but for Shiro this is important" I kept stroking Shiro''s hair. - "What is more important? The morale or Shiro''s happiness? " Sayo sighed and then reached over to pat Shiro''s head. - "I am worried that in the future you will spoil our daughters, and just so you know, I want three daughters" ¡­ Shit. "Let''s finish this quickly, something ising" - I sighed and tried to lower Shiro but the little albino refused, she clung to my clothes and like a little monkey, she climbed on my back. Kaede used her vectors and climbed on my back as well, I ignored the couple of little monsters and walked over to the doctor. "Listen, if you want you and your son to survive you will answer all my questions" - I used my Intimidation skill making the woman shiver and look at me in horror, but even so she was able to nod. I removed the gag from her mouth, she didn''t scream and she just stared at me, it seems that she understands her situation. "First question, who are you and what did youe for?" - I looked at the woman. "Those are two questions, Shiro knows how to count" - Shiro broke the intimidating atmosphere with her antics, I just sighed and ignored her. "My name is Sorae Igarashi, I am one of the main scientists of Umbre, I supervised the project to create a new generation of biological weapons called Deadman, the Deadman are-" - Sorae stopped speaking when I raised my hand. "I already know the Branch of Sin and what you did with Shiro, I want to know how you got to this base" - My words made Sorae show an expression of extreme guilt. "During the development of the Rotten Egg project, there was a leak incident where the powers of the Rotten Egg, I mean Shiro, went crazy killing several researchers, at that moment I realized the monster that we had created so I did the Mother Goose system System (MGS) to contain his powers and then I left the project to take care of my son, however, the guilt of doing it overwhelmed me and I had thought aboutmitting suicide " "I made preparations for my son to live well even in my absence, but I received an emergency message notifying that someone infiltrated the Umbre servers and started the Armageddon project early, the world became what you see now" "I couldn''t abandon my son in such a world especially because he witnessed Shiro''s first escape, my son lost his memory and sometimes has ckouts so I was worried about his safety." "In my house I had the resources to survive for years, but I was forced to leave after receiving a statement from Umbre headquarters ordering me to support the patriarch of the Takagi family to get Shiro back." "I epted as I wanted to make amends for my past mistakes, but I didn''t know how to react when I saw that Shiro was apanied by equally dangerous people ..." - Sorae looked at me with fear and curiosity, it seems that his scientific curiosity was awakened by my existence. "Didn''t they give you more orders?" - This feels very empty. "No, Umbre sent 3 gically enhanced snipers as support, but that was it, I have not received news about the situation in the world so I do not know what happens but it is strange that Umbre let a dangerous individual like you run loose, in addition to that if my guess is true that horned little girl should be a Diclonius, it seems strange to me that Umbre did not send an elite force to capture or eliminate them "- Sorae shook his head. "They sent them, giant gray-skinned men and various creatures without skin or eyes attacked me before but I got rid of them" - My words made Sorae widen his eyes in disbelief. "You took out a level A elimination squad?! You are a monster!" - Contrary to her words, Sorae''s expression was filled with amazement and excitement, as expected from a mad scientist. I was about to ask more questions, but Sorae went from curiosity to panic. - "Wait, if you eliminated a level A squad they should know that my mission would end in failure unless they only wanted to lure you in to track you down¡­ The egg! Destroy it quickly! " I hurried to the egg that was broken. - "Giga Drill Break!" With one blow the egg waspletely destroyed. "No, it''s toote, they should already have this location ... If a level A squad can''t eliminate you, there is only one option left without relying on nuclear weapons ..." - Sorae turned pale. - "Quick we have to go! Hees!" I frowned, Isn''t somethinging but someone? For some reason that gives me a bad feeling. "Who ising? Santa us? " - Kaede asked curiously. "The strongest biological organism, the ultimate predator, one of Umbre''s top executives and the only board member who is willing to get his hands dirty, Albert Wesker" - Sorae''s voice was full of terror, one more fear. profound that he felt with my Intimidation skill. "What an exaggerated presentation" - I spoke with irony, it seemed the opening for the arrival of a viin in a show of heroes for children. "The strongest creature against the strongest man sounds like a good movie" - Sayo scoffed. "You don''t get it! Wesker is a real monster! Even if his head and heart are destroyed he will not die! With the genes of the project Alice he was able to obtain a telekic ability without equal! His body is tougher than the gray-skinned men you mentioned! He has resistance to high temperatures and his dense muscr structure allows him to absorb the kic force of impacts making him immune to bullets! It''s Umbre''s ultimate weapon! " - Sorae was getting more and more desperate. Well fuck that sounds troublesome. "Seeing it like this maybe if we should go" - Sayo looked at me seriously. - "I don''t want to see you get into aa again" "Okay, it''s better to take things easy" - I sighed. I hate putting off trouble, but it would be stupid to fight an enemy whose strength I don''t know. "Shiro, untie her" - I gestured to Shiro as I approached the child. I did a quick treatment to close his wounds and amodate his left leg that had been dislocated, Shiro really had fun with this brat. "Take it and go" - I gestured to Sorae, I''m sure she will want to stay with my group. Despite the fact that Shiro hurt her son and a few moments ago we were enemies, Sorae understands that Shiro''s hatred is for her own actions, in addition to looking at the terror she feels towards Wesker it is clear that she does not expect to be rescued but eliminated. "I-I ... I have nowhere to go ..." - Sorae carried her son and spoke with a trembling voice, she looked at me full of fear, curiosity, and pleading. - "P-Please let us follow you ..." I showed a confused expression. - "Follow me? After what we just happened and what your son suffered? " "It''s all my fault, Shiro became a monster for my actions and I want topensate her, also, Umbre will try to eliminate me to prevent my knowledge from being used by others, Umbre prefers to eliminate variables instead of rescuing captives, please, I do not have to where else to go " I pretended to think deeply about it. I''m not interested in adding her to my harem, but her knowledge is helpful in building a scientific team plus she knows the location of the Umbre base in Japan which would be helpful. But in the end, it is not my decision. - "Shiro, do you want her to join our group?" Shiro tilted her head and smiled. - "Shiro wants her toe so that she can y a lot with Shiro!" There was a bit of expectation in her voice, it seems that she does not hate thempletely and there is still a trace of affection towards these two people, but the cruelty inside her was greater so it is likely that Shiro only wants to punish them. "Well Sayo please take Sorae and her son to the evacuation point and thene back, exin the situation to Yuko" - I gestured to Sayo. Sayo nodded and left while I stayed in the ce full of corpses. Madness appeared in its real form beside me. - "Eat? Woof " "Yes" - I nodded. Madness smiled and rushed to devour the corpses, I need to replenish energy in case something unexpectedes up. "Come Shiro" - I gestured to Shiro. Shiro approached, I put a hand on her stomach and through a blood needle, I transferred various nutrients to her body to help her replenish her blood. Although Shiro has a very powerful healing factor, she has the same weakness as me, she consumes a lot of energy and nutrients. With my other hand, I made a blood needle and inserted it into her ear reaching her auditory nerves. The proper musical frequency can negate her abilities so change the way she perceives sounds a bit, this would improve Shiro''s hearing a bit and help the MGS not be able to deny her powers. Just in case I did the same with Kaede and myself, it will be a problem if Umbre found a way to deny my abilities. While waiting for Sayo I could see a motorcycle approaching at high speed. I was about to order Shiro to shoot him, but I saw someone who was not expecting. Shizuka told me several anecdotes about her best friend Rika Minami, as she always protected her since they were children to the point that Shizuka suspected that Rika was a lesbian but that was an unfounded suspicion, in fact, Rika loved Shizuka as if she were her younger sister already that Rika lost her family at an early age. The point is that Shizuka showed me several pictures and when I saw the woman on the motorcycle I recognized her as Shizuka''s friend. I promised Shizuka that if I found her friend I would help her, but I didn''t expect to see her right now. I waited for her to get closer, just in case I used a Ki pulse to check for bombs on her body in case it was a trap, but she was only carrying a rifle, a military knife, and a walkie-talkie. When Rika saw us she slowed down and skidding in a cool way she stopped in front of us like she was in an action movie. "Are you Shizuka''s boyfriend?" - Rika looked at me seriously. Does she know me? How does she know me? How does she know about my rtionship with Shizuka? I put on an expression of innocent surprise as I sharpened my senses in case this was a trap. "That''s right, you must be Rika, Shizuka has told me a lot about you" - I smiled kindly as if we were old acquaintances. Rika smiled. - "I didn''t expect you to be so young, to think that Shizuka would prefer young men ... Well it doesn''t matter, thank you very much for taking care of her until now" Rika was genuinely grateful to me, the affection she showed when talking about Shizuka is how a loving family should be, it was annoying to me. Rika took out the walkie-talkie that she had hooked on the strap of her military belt, she turned it on and handed it to me. - "You need to hear this" I took the walkie-talkie with curiosity hoping to clear my doubts. The radio made a static sound and then a female voice rang out. "Fufufu, it''s a pleasure to finally talk to you, let me introduce myself, I''m Monika, the main administrator of Umbre''s Japanese headquarters, I''m your biggest fan ~" - The voice was nice to hear and seemed to belong to a teenage woman, but somehow I felt that the emotions in the voice were slightly synthetic as if the woman did not possess real emotions. "Are you the one who has been watching me?" - I have no time for subtleties and this woman gives me an ufortable feeling. "Fufufu, as expected of the man I chose, so insightful ~ that''s right, I have been monitoring you, unfortunately, I was not the only one who saw your potential, my two older sisters also noticed you, one of them shares my thought that you are a man which is worth observing and supporting, but my older sister sees you as a threat so you are in danger "- At all times Monika''s voice sounded cheerful and affectionate like a cloying wife, which was unnatural. Humans have variations in their emotions and even the voice has slight changes in intonation that show their true emotions, only a true maniptor or liar can regte these changes, but this woman did not have the slightest change, which was suspicious. "You mean Albert Wesker?" - I put aside my difort as I need information. "Oh, to think that you would already know, very interesting fufufu ~ That''s right, Mr. Wesker arrived on the coast of Japan a few hours ago and met with the remnants of the Japanese armed forces since Umbre and the Japanese government had a coboration Mr. Wesker tookmand of the armed forces and is now mobilizing the main brigade to attack the Takagi mansion while sending three-light squadrons towards your main base at the school ~ "- Monika calmly narrated. I''m definitely in deep shit. "In the days that I have been gathering information about you, I discovered your connection with the Marikawa Shizuka woman, which led me to the Minami Rika woman, I was able to intercept the signal from this radio to warn her that her friend is in danger and with my instructions she was able to contact you ~ "- Monika finished her exnation. Rika nodded. - "It seemed strange to me that we were ordered to listen to the orders of an executive of a pharmaceuticalpany, Monika exined the truth behind Umbre and although I still find it difficult to believe everything she said, I cannot take the risk that Shizuka is in danger" "I understand the general situation, I just want to know one thing, why are you helping me?" - I asked Monika. She is in charge of Umbre''s headquarters in Japan so her actions go against Umbre''s interests. "Fufufu, very simple, my father wanted me to be the ideal and perfect wife, after much analysis I determined that if I want to achieve the goal of my birth I need to find the perfect husband ~" - Monika gave me such a stupid exnation that I stopped myself from sighing. If she is lying then she does not know how to lie, but if she is telling the truth then the plot armor is absurd. For now, I will ept her answer as I have no other options. - "Thanks Monika, if I can get out of this in one piece it would be nice to meet us" "Fufufufu, I like how that sounds ~" - Monika showed the first variation in her emotions and she sounded a bit more cheerful, I have the feeling that I am getting into something troublesome. "For now I have to prepare myself, Monika I would like you to give me all the information you have about Wesker, the military forces that apany him, and any possible variable that may ur if I face him" - I sent a message to Navi to alert all my harem about what was about to happen. I can''t go to help my main base as then Wesker would chase me and that would put my wives at risk, it is best to confront them here and set up some traps. "Fufufu, of course, you have 2 hours for the arrival of Mr. Wesker" - Monika began to tell me all the important information about Wesker''s abilities, some data were only theories since Wesker''s full power was not registered in the Umbre servers but with what Monika knew, I knew I''m in fucking trouble. Rika exined to me in detail the structure of the armed forces and offered ideas for a guerri war. My group is stronger individually, but we are outnumbered and outgunned, the worst part is that Wesker is likely stronger than me based on Monica''s information. "I have an idea, woof" - Mini Madness appeared next to me. "A talking dog?" - Rika was surprised, but I didn''t have time to exin. Madness pointed out to Shido that he had been lying on the ground in a fetal position while was crying. Since Madness and I are connected I understood the idea of her instantly. "This will be horrible ..." - I sighed, but I couldn''t contain my smile. My path as a mad scientist is beginning. Chapter 88: Face to Face Chapter 88: Face to Face The two hours passed in an instant, using Navi I gave several orders to my wives to organize a defensive formation at our base, while they are fighting, Yuko will attack the light squads from behind to make a pincer attack. Most of my forces were focused on my main base so I will have to face Wesker''s armed forces at a disadvantage in numbers. In these two hours, I pushed my body to the limit to prepare various traps and an improvised army. Madness was dedicated to eating corpses to replenish my ck blood as I used it excessively to create various traps along the street, we were also looking for mutant animals and subjected them to force to form a small army of mutant animals, but as I did it in a short time, those animals will not listen to my orders and will only attack the soldiers. An army of cannon fodder that will only serve to distract the soldiers while I face Wesker alongside Kaede, Shiro, and Sayo. Monika sent two pods withbat units with a strengthparable to Shiro but they will only be able to fight for two hours after being activated. It was bizarre to see that the alleged battle droids were a beautiful white-haired woman and a seemingly ordinary high school girl, the creator of them had strange fetishes. Monika mentioned that, although these were not the most powerful androids, they were the most obedient since their creator gave them free will and only these two would listen tomands during a fight. The models are: Android No2, Use: Combat, Model: Samurai, Name: 2B. Android No7, Use: Combat, Model: Angel, Name: Chise 2B is a closebat android, she uses a katana and herbat style is based on speed. Chise is an aerial artillery model with a heavy machine gun that can switch to a sma cannon, but using the sma cannon drains most of its energy so it can only fire once. Before the battle I activated both of them for 5 minutes to talk to them and convince them to help me. 2B had no problems since her mentality is that an android must follow orders and since Monika gave me control then I can give her any order. I had to tell Chise that this battle was to protect innocent people from a viin who wants to destroy the world, she is a naive and innocent girl despite being turned into a weapon of war. It will not be difficult to conquer them both in the future but that is only if they survive this battle. I would have liked to meet the creator of these androids to force him to mass-produce them, but ording to Monika, hemitted suicide at the beginning of the apocalypse. Anyway, now it only remains to prepare. Madness rushed to my side in the miniature form, there were human remains in his mouth as he chewed. "All set, woof" - Madness smiled showing her food. "Don''t talk with your mouth full, it''s unpleasant" - I ignored this idiot and looked out into the street. I am standing at the entrance of the Takagi mansion, since it is on the high ground I can see the military group approaching. Leading the formation were twelve armored tanks, thirty military jeeps of which ten had turrets, the formation consisted of several civilian vans full of armed soldiers and their numbers should exceed 2000 considering the recruits brought in by Wesker from the Umbre base. ording to Rika, they used to be a better-equipped army but several shes with mutants such as the Tank and Charger used up their resources since there was not a general with enough authority tomand the soldiers. But even so, I don''t feel calm since behind this army I felt the gaze of a really dangerous creature watching me like prey. "Hey Listen! We need music! " - Navi came to my side with remote control. "What''s that?" - I feel like I''ll hear something stupid."When the perverted scientist set the earthquake rms she added an option to y background music since a war without music is not worth it!" - Navi was flying in circles. Shiguma essed the seismic rm system with the help of Monika. Using the rms Shiguma was able to replicate the artifact that Umbre used to set a trap for me by attracting a wave of mutants. When the rm goes off it will attract nearby mutants to increase the chaos. "Whatever, why do you have the remote?" - I asked with annoyance. "Hey Listen! I took it after leaving a note! " - Navi spoke with pride. "Idiot, your existence is supposed to be a secret, don''t go around leaving notes everywhere" - Well, it''s not the worst thing this idiot has done and I still n to add Shiguma to my harem. "You can''t stop the world from knowing my greatness! Everyone should kneel down and worship me muahahaha! " - Navi was acting like an idiot so I hit him. Now we have to wait. The group of soldiers did not stop advancing, I was d to see that they put the heavy artillery to the front instead of the rear, perhaps they were too confident that I would have no way to block their tanks. As the group advanced I pulled out a detonator and pressed it causing the ground below the tanks to begin to break apart. When Rika pointed out the direction the army wasing from, I asked Shiguma for help to make a trap. First I went into the sewers and ran to look for the mutant women called Witch as they seem to prefer the sewers and dark ces. Due tock of time I was only able to attract a small group of about 200 Witch, I gathered them at a specific point in the sewer system, and then with the help of Shiguma''s calctions I put explosives in the supporting pirs of the sewers. When the tanks reached the indicated ce I detonated the explosives causing the tanks to sink. That wouldn''t stop them forever since the opening was small, but it was enough for the first step. Hundreds of Witch began to emerge from the hole in the ground who had been enraged by the noise and light. Since only the Witch would not be enough to deal with a heavily armed group I filled several corpses with Hamon and fed them to strengthen them, now they were authentic killing machines. "Madness, call them" - I gestured to Mini Madness. Insanity transformed into his real 2-meter dog form. Taking a deep breath, Madness let out a loud bark that was more like abination of thousands of agonizing wails, Madness is truly transforming into a nightmare creature. The ''bark'' of Madness resounded for more than a kilometer, in response to that bestial sound hundreds of growls began to resonate in the distance. Hundreds of mutant animals rushed towards the soldiers like rabid beasts. To increase the strength of the animal army I infected them with Madness so that they would be willing to fight to the death. As the animals ran like a pack of hungry wolves, the loudspeakers came on as loud music red practically throughout the city. I looked at Navi who had pressed a button on the remote despite not having hands, in fact, it''s strange how the remote sticks to her body. "Vivaldi?" - I raised an eyebrow. "Hey Listen! I didn''t think you would recognize her since you are an uneducated pig! " - Navi yelled happily. "I know Vivaldi, I just didn''t expect to hear him here" - It''s strange to see soldiers facing an army of mutants while Antonio Vivaldi''s Storm ys. The sounds of machine guns and explosionsplement the music appropriately creating a real storm. "Hey Listen! There are cameras installed so when we return to your world we can upload it to the inte! " - Navi eximed happily. I don''t want to be a film director so I ignored Navi and kept my eyes on the battle. Soldiers and mutants ughtered each other creating a grotesque yet fascinating scene of carnage and death. It was a chaotic battle of all against all, Navi pressed another button and while the music continued ying there was a low-frequency sound almost impossible to perceive for the human ear that began to attract the infected and mutants. The chaos increased, the animals were blinded by madness so they began to howl and growl like beasts from hell. Mutant animals are connected by their primal instincts so unless they are domesticated they will respond to calls for help from members of the same species so the roars attracted more mutant animals. As time passed the situation only got worse, the soldiers who died rose up turned into zombies, the mutants attacked both soldiers and animals while devouring any corpse they found, and the crazed animals carried out suicide attacks to kill any enemy that they had in front of even others animals. What was surprising was that the Madness that I used to drive the animals crazy stayed in their bodies like an infectious virus so that when the mutants ate the remains of the animals they were also infected by the Madness making them more violent repeating the scene of carnage in the school. Tsubaki who was in my Core of Existence to look at what I see spoke with a worried voice. - "Luis, when we go to other worlds avoid using this tactic or you could cause an apocalypse worse than that of the zombies" I was also surprised that my Insanity was so vtile and infectious, the most rming thing was that as the battle intensified my Madness of Egoism energy grew. [Energy: Madness of Egoism (50.2%)] [Energy: Madness of Egoism (50.8%)] [Energy: Madness of Egoism (51.1%)] "Yes, I think it will be better to be careful when using this power" - It will be a problem if the multiverse fills up with genocidal psychopaths. I kept watching the battle, instead of the chaos diminishing due to the casualties the situation only became more violent. Just as a cornered mouse is willing to fight the cat, the soldiers were pushed into a desperate situation so they broke their limitations for the sake of survival by bing ruthless and violent beyond conventional human limits. The mutants kept freaking out as they consumed the meat tainted with my Insanity, bing more savage, stronger, and more aggressive. The animals lost their instinct for self-preservation andunched themselves like suicidal warriors who do not know pain or fear of death, they only knew how to attack with ws and teeth, tearing everything in their path. This had ceased to be a battle and turned into a carnage while listening to Carl Orff''s O Fortuna, apparently Shiguma set up a somewhat dramatic ssical music list. Despite the soldiers being mutted like meat being passed through a meat grinder into sausage, Wesker still did not enter the battlefield. Wesker and I stayed out of the massacre only by acting as spectators. From Monika''s information I knew that Wesker was a confident man who would wait until the end to confront me directly, this army was only a tool to eliminate the infected on the way and for him, it would be a waste of time to face them. Wesker is the kind of viin who waits for the hero to gather weapons instead of eliminating him at his weakest moment, it is something absurd but understandable considering the confidence that Wesker has in himself. Most importantly, with this Wesker is more aware of my capabilities by being able to form this nightmare scenario in just two hours, now he will definitely want to kill me to eliminate a dangerous enemy. The fight continued for several hours until sunset, I turned off the music to stop attracting infected since the armies of soldiers, mutants and beasts were practically devastated. Although there were still hundreds of enemies left, they were no longer relevant, their numbers were no longer a threat and could only be considered a hindrance. Seeing that the heavy weaponry was practically destroyed, I adjusted my clothes. In these two hours I had time to go to my base at full speed to make preparations. I changed into a custom militarybat armor made by ck Label scientists. It was a ck military suit that did not limit my movements, I asked for a design equal to the wardrobe that I usually wear in my homeworld when I go on assassination missions. There are several pockets to hold different throwing weapons and small explosives, although I can create weapons with my ck blood that would use up part of my energy reserves so conventional weapons are useful. The most important thing is that under the cloth there is a carbon fiber armor capable of dispersing the impact of physical blows and is resistant to high temperatures. It is not as good as the chainmail that Shigure gave me in the world of Kenichi but the power of science is amazing, this suit was made with mutant animal skins and was sewn with my ck blood so it is an excellent conductor of Rasen, Ki, and Hamon. In addition, there is a mask with a special filter that can even prevent radiation damage, however, I will not use that as it will limit my vision and in this fight I have to give it my all. In one hand I held a special shotgun designed to use ammunition that could pierce the armor of an armored tank, but only someone with superhuman strength could use it from the recoil. I took out the radio that was on my belt and called Monika. - "Wait for my signal" "Fufufu, do your best dear ~" - Monika answered strangely happy, the emotions that her voice transmits continue to bother me since they feel artificial as well as authentic, it''s strange. I left the radio in the dream, Madness that was next to me turned into liquid and entered my body through the small openings that were in the arms of my suit. I called Tsubaki out of my Core of Existence. - "Tsubaki ninja sword" In my right hand was a short sword while my left hand held the shotgun. I started walking towards the battlefield. Wesker got out of a truck that had been separated from the battlefield, he was a tall man with blond hairbed back, he was dressed in a ck leather raincoat, his expression was severe and slightly indifferent while his eyes were covered with dark sses But despite the opaque ss of his sses, there was a red glow from his pupils like two warning lights that gave a sense of danger. Wesker began to walk calmly, as we both approached the battlefield the maddened creatures noticed us and some tried to attack us. A giant mutant dog tried to bite Wesker but he only raised his hand and with a casual blow destroyed the animal''s head. A Tank tried to hit me, I learned a little to avoid the blow, and with a cut from the sword I split it in two vertically. Finally, we both stopped at a distance of 5 meters, Wesker''s gaze was like a poisonous snake that can kill in one bite, I felt a great amount of danger just with the presence of him. "An interesting young man, you will make an excellentboratory sample" - Wesker nodded in approval. "Thanks for thepliment, you will be the best food for my dog" - I tightened my grip on my weapons, my back muscles tensed ready forbat. "Great words for a teenag-" - When Wesker let the air out to speak I timed the moment when he blinked to push me forward to attack him. Regardless of the medium, I have to assassinate this man before he can assassinate me. Chapter 89: Monster vs Assassin Chapter 89: Monster vs Assassin My sword was aimed at Wesker''s eyes, as the point of the sword was about to pierce the sunsses, Wesker tilted his head back at a 90-degree angle avoiding the cut. My left hand holding the shotgun moved to press the barrel of the gun against Wesker''s abdomen and I fired a round of armor-piercing ammunition. Wesker''s flesh and organs were smashed, but his spine could withstand the impact. ording to Monika Wesker''s bone structure is his greatest strength and is stronger than the armor of a space satellite so I must focus on his internal organs. After firing I pulled a small ck sphere out of my pocket, threw it at his abdomen, and jumped to the side as Wesker''s right arm threw a blow in my direction. Although it looked like the punch of a boxing beginner, the force and speed of the blow were greater than my shotgun. Looking at his speed and strength, his body is way above Jenazad, but his reflexes and reaction speed are only at the level of an Expert-level martial artist. "You''re in a hurry" - Wesker spoke in a calm voice as his neck returned to normal as his abdomen regenerated. The red light behind his sses intensified showing that despite his calm demeanor he was furious. Before Wesker''s abdomen had finished regenerating, I pressed a button on the sleeve of my suit, activating the incendiary explosive that I threw into the hollow of his abdomen. The explosive contained napalm so when it exploded it released intense heat as the gtinous fuel clung to Wesker''s skin making it difficult to remove. Wesker didn''t make the slightest sound of pain as his face finally showed anger. Due to its power, the shotgun can only carry one round at a time so I took out a special drill-shaped bullet designed to use Rasen and loaded the shotgun, raised the barrel, and fired at Wesker''s right leg. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" I spoke in a low voice so that Wesker wouldn''t hear me, although shouting the name of the techniques helps to empower them, just whispering the name of the attack is enough to make it work. The bullet spun as the blue energy covered it, the bullet left a stream of blueser-like light and passed through the lower part of Wesker''s thigh, the power enough to rip apart the ligaments and tendons in his knee. Wesker bent over the loss of bnce, I threw the shotgun into the air, pulled out two incendiary explosives and threw them at Wesker, caught the shotgun and detonated the explosives before Wesker could dodge them, although this avoided a direct hit, the fuel gtinous still covered Wesker''s body. I pulled out another drill-shaped bullet and loaded the shotgun, aimed at Wesker''s left leg. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" The bullet ripped through Wesker''s flesh but this time he didn''t lose his bnce. "Very surprising" - Wesker spoke calmly as his mutted body was consumed by fire. - "But it''s not enough" My instinct for danger warned me, I jumped back to get away when an invisible force exploded from Wesker''s body driving the mes away from his body, spreading the gtinous fuel over the area. Some of the fuel almost hit me so I used a Rasen current to push it away. - "Rasen Arts: Spiral Seikuken" Wesker was standing calmly, his clothes seemed resistant to the fire since they only looked burned, but he was still covering him despite being torn where I shot him. Wesker''s charred flesh fell off his body as his wounds regenerated almost instantly. So that''s telekinesis, a mutated version of the Diclonius vectors. I didn''t think about it too much, I pulled out a pellet bullet, loaded the gun in the blink of an eye, and fired into Wesker''s body. "You''re starting to get annoying" - Wesker raised his hand. The pellets collided with an invisible barrier stopping in midair just like in a certain movie I saw years ago. I didn''t stop to think, as soon as I finished the first shot I immediately pulled out an explosive bullet, loaded the shotgun and fired into Wesker''s hand. The bullet collided with Wesker''s invisible barrier but this time Wesker was pushed several feet away as a line of blood ran from his nose. His telekinesis strength is inferior to Kaede''s vectors and puts pressure on his brain, it is useful to avoid attrition attacks such as fire, but it cannot withstandrge impacts. I pulled out a special drill bullet, loaded it into the shotgun, and ran over to Wesker. "I''m getting tired of these stupid games" - Wesker''s eyes glowed with intense red color, he raised his left hand and interrupted my impulse by pulling me with his telekic power. Wesker clenched his right fist and was about to hit me head-on, taking advantage of the fact that I was in the air and couldn''t change the direction of my movement. When his fist fell back to gain momentum I raised the gun and fired into his right eye. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" Wesker''s head moved at a speed simr to a bullet to avoid the shot, but the bullet with Rasen was faster so he was able to hit the right side of his face ripping the skin on his face, breaking his sunsses, and causing cracks in the cheekbone of his skull. As my momentum continued forward I spun through in the air, pped my heels between them to pull out some hidden needles in the heel of my boots, and used a wrestling move I learned from Diego on Yami to hit Wesker''s chest. - "Double flying kick" The needles could not prate Wesker''s small thorn cage as his anatomy was different from humans and he had additional rows of ribs attached to each other that fully protected his organs while reducing his agility. Although the needles couldn''t reach deep tissue, they still pierced his skin injecting his contents. The left needle contained a strong poison extracted from a mutant snake that could even kill a Tank with one bite, the right needle had my ck blood mixed withmon poison to hide it. I didn''t use the blood to drive Wesker crazy and just left it in Wesker''s body without it acting so that Wesker''s immune system wouldn''t see it as poison and assimte it as nutrients. Since my ck blood has a spiritual rather than a physical effect it can turn into a time bomb that will enter Wesker''s mind and can detonate at a critical moment. With the double kick I pushed myself away from Wesker before his fist hit me, he is much stronger than me so letting him hit me would be dangerous. I did a somersault in the air as I reloaded the shotgun with a pellet bullet and fired into Wesker''s abdomen. Wesker was still not recovering from the shot to his face so he was unable to use his telekinesis to avoid the shot. The pellets hit Wesker''s abdomen again destroying his abdomen showing his internal organs. "Tsubaki smoke bomb" - When my feet touched the ground the ce was covered by a smoke screen that allowed me to hide. Tsubaki''s smokescreen is made up of spiritual energy so it can avoid tracking with heat scanners, enhanced sense, or radars, but itsts for a very short time so I ducked and moved behind Wesker while activating my Stealth ability. Behind Wesker I took out a silver alloy needle from my pocket and rushed to stick it into the nape of his neck, then I used Hamon to stimte Wesker''s brain and enhanced his hearing to the limit of its capacity for 10 seconds, then took a speaker from another pocket, I covered my ears with ck blood and Ki, put the speaker in Wesker''s ear and activated the speaker creating a high frequency screeching sound capable of destroying human eardrums. Thankfully Tsubaki shares most of her senses with me when bes a weapon so the sound doesn''t affect her too much. Even though I protected my ears the sound still made me a bit dizzy, but it was tolerable, I dropped the horn that was still sounding on Wesker''s right side and stepped back a couple of meters, loaded the shotgun with another special drill bullet, I took aim at Wesker''s right calf and fired. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" Wesker lost his bnce and fell to the left. He was stunned by the sound so he couldn''t move properly, but within seconds he might react. I took thepse of a few seconds to gather Rasen on my left right arm. - "Tsubaki shuriken" The shuriken was ced on my wrist and began to spin. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" ck blood came out of the openings in the arm of my suit and covered the shuriken in a drill. I ran over to Wesker, although his skull is extremely hard he still has unprotected areas. "Wesker!" - I screamed with all my might, Wesker shook his head in my direction, but the sound of the speaker had him stunned so he didn''t protect himself. Before hitting Wesker I had to lower my body, while Wesker''s ear was in my direction I leaned in and hit his left eye. - "Giga Drill Break!" The drill destroyed Wesker''s eye, I was about to get close to Wesker''s brain but I felt an invisible force beginning to surround my body so before Wesker could focus his telekinesis on moving away I released the Rasen inside Wesker''s skull causing the rotating energy will cause a storm in his head. Even though the spiral energy was damaging the inside of his head, Wesker was still able to use his telekinesis to throw me away from him. "Tsubaki double scythe" - I put the shotgun on the strap of my belt, took the double scythe, and threw it to the ground with the des nailed to the pavement while I holding onto the chain so they wouldn''t throw me away. Wesker was unable to use too much force as he was trying to use his telekinesis to prevent the spiral energy from destroying his brain, he currently had his hands on his head while kneeling on the ground. When my body lost momentum and I was able to touch the ground I grabbed the double scythe and ran over to Wesker. When I was within a meter of reaching him, Wesker raised his left hand, before Wesker threw me away again I threw one of the scythes at his hand wrapping it around his wrist. The invisible impulse hit my abdomen like a cannonball knocking me out of the air but it wasn''t enough to pull me away, I held the chain tightly until Wesker had to stop using his telekinesis. I rushed closer, with the de of the scythe piercing the tendons of Wesker''s arm and bending his arm back so that he could not instantly regenerate. I went behind Wesker and pulled his other arm to repeat the process. ck blood came out of the opening of my suit creating a rope that bound Wesker''s broken arms in such a way that they would dislocate when the tendon regenerated. "Tsubaki ninja sword" - The double scythe turned into a short sword. My arm mped around Wesker''s neck to prevent him from throwing me away as his telekinesis began to push my body. I covered the sword with Rasen and inserted it into Wesker''s eye socket that had not yet regenerated. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" The chaotic energy storm in Wesker''s skull worsened as the tip of the sword stabbed into Wesker''s brain causing the brain to be attacked from the inside and out. I was about to increase the strength of the Rasen, but I clenched my teeth as three bone spines emerged from Wesker''s spine that could pierce the armor of my suit, piercing my stomach, kidney, and liver. Although I could use acupuncture to avoid pain, it would slow my reflexes so even though it was unpleasant I endured the agony of having three organs punctured. "Rasen Arts: Spin!" - I used all my strength to increase Rasen''s storm on Wesker''s skull. Wesker countered by making two more bone spines, one pierced my right lung, feeling danger I made my heart move downward and a bone thorn pierced the area where my heart was. My most important organs are the brain, heart, and lungs. Without lungs I cannot use Hamon, without a heart I will pass out in 5 minutes and without a brain, it is possible that I will die. Although my body has mutated from ck blood, I am still human so Wesker''s attacks were dangerous. Another bone thorn came out of his back, piercing my pancreas. I couldn''t get away as the bone spines pierced me in such a way that I couldn''t separate myself from Wesker''s body unless he ripped my body apart. I increased the Rasen energy attacking Wesker''s skull, took a deep breath, and screamed. - "Now!" Sayo came out of a building carrying Kaede and Shiro on her back. Sayo''s gauntlet brought out a drill that was covered in Ki and a small trace of Rasen. - "Giga Drill Break!" Sayo ran and then skidded to her knees to be level with Wesker who was kneeling on the ground, Sayo''s fist hit Wesker''s abdomen destroying his flesh. 3 of Kaede''s vectors entered Wekser''s body while the fourth protected the girls. The vectors prated inside Wesker and went up to destroy Wesker''s internal organs by targeting his heart. Shiro''s blood enveloped the women to protect them while small globes of blood came out of Shiro''s arms that entered Wesker''s body through his abdomen, rose to his chest, and began to create small explosions that made shake Wesker. "BASTARD!" - Wesker let out a shrill scream even though his lungs were destroyed. The telekic force exploded around Wesker throwing the girls 10 meters away as my body was practically ripped apart by the invisible pressure as bone spines made it difficult for me to move away. The invisible force was strong enough to pull me away from Wesker as most of my internal organs and flesh were ripped apart. After flying a few meters, I collided with a building, getting pinned against the wall. The ck blood began to form new organs and form new tissue, then I used Hamon to make those new organs work while replenished my strength. Before the battle I had Madness have an all-you-can-eat buffet so I have enough nutrients to build recement organs, but this action consumed most of my reserves. Wesker stood dramatically to his feet as his body convulsed. His only clothes were torn leather pants, his body was taking time to regenerate from what I could see inside his body. One of his hands held his head while his ears, nose, and eyes were constantly bleeding whilerge amounts of blood and dead tissue wereing out of his mouth. Wesker looked furious like a maddened beast, he stepped on the speaker that was still emitting the high-frequency sound and red at me with extreme hatred as his eyes zed like two torches. Ayer of bone began to cover Wesker''s left arm like a scarab exoskeleton. Unlike the usual white bones, the exoskeleton was ck in color. Sharp spines began to protrude from the exoskeleton along his arm as part of the exoskeleton covered part of Wesker''s torso. Wesker''s right hand did not have such arge mutation, but a covering of ck bone was formed that covered his hand like a gauntlet. Monika mentioned that Wesker had a second form, but there was no clear information, only that in this state Wesker would be more aggressive, stronger, resistant, and would destroy everything he saw. While Wesker was transforming I finished rebuilding my internal organs, although it is a problem having to use my organs at will and no longer automatically, it is something I can deal with. I got away from the wall and looked at the girls who were in another building, I gestured for them to hide. "Are you fine?" - Tsubaki asked with concern. "I''m great" - I took the shotgun from my belt, loaded it with a drill bullet, and prepared to fight. Round 2 time. Chapter 90: A Fucking Mutant Cockroach Chapter 90: A Fucking Mutant Cockroach "YOU ARE DEAD!" - Wesker yelled furiously as he lunged at me. As soon as Wesker leaned over to push himself I jumped to the side avoiding his onught. With the mutation, his speed grew to an absurd level and I can hardly keep up with his movements, but the sudden increase in strength makes control difficult so Wesker can only propel himself in a straight line like a bullet. Wesker went through the building behind me which gave me a moment to breathe, having to regte my own organs puts a lot of load on my brain. I heard a strange sound approaching, I nced quickly while still paying attention to Wesker and saw two military helicopters approaching. I ran to get out of the firing range of their guns, but before they could point their guns at me, two shots from the Takagi mansion hit the pilot and co-pilot of one of the helicopters causing to crash into a building. In the two hours of preparation, I went to my base to bring various weapons, as I could not bring people because the full speed trip on Locura''s back could kill most of the people, I was still able to bring two of the best rifles from sniper and a Gamma Serum for Rika. Although Rika is not part of my harem and I hardly know her I need all the help possible, luckily my weft armor did its job and Rika got the Right Shot ability where she can predict the direction of moving objects based on their speed, mass, and eleration. It is simr to Saeko''s ability to see into the future, but Rika can only determine the direction of her target. Although she may be weaker than seeing the future, Rikka''s ability is perfect for a sniper as she doesn''t put too much of a burden on the brain and can be used continuously even though it is mentally draining. The second helicopter tried to take evasive action but another shot went through the ss, killing the lead pilot. I ran towards a building, using Hamon on the soles of my feet, and along with the eleration of my movement I ran along the wall of the building, when I was far enough away I jumped towards the helicopter. I broke the ss of the helicopter and got in, ignored the corpse of the pilot, and with a blow to the throat I killed the co-pilot. Let''s see if you can handle this, Wesker. I learned to fly helicopters on my mission together with Mildred on our mission in Ukraine, it is always useful to learn new things. Wesker finally came out of the building, started looking for me, I took advantage of his moment of distraction and aimed all the weapons at Wesker. Wesker was bombarded with missiles as machine gun bullets rained down on his body. When I finished the ammo I frowned to see that the bastard was still alive. Wesker had covered his head with his left arm using the exoskeleton as a shield, although most of his body was mutted and burned, he was still standing and had begun to regenerate. Fucking mutant cockroach. Even though Wesker was recovering, his legs were in pieces so it would take time for him to move, I took the opportunity to raise the helicopter as high as I could. I covered the helicopter with Ki, then made the helicopter head pointed to the ground and used the highest power tond on Wesker. As the helicopter fell I used Rasen to cover the helicopter. - "Rasen Arts: Spin!" When the helicopter started to turn, I jumped out of the vehicle before it was toote. In the air, ck blood came out from my back as my suit was ripped apart. The ck blood formed a parachute reducing my fall eleration, this thing is too useful. The helicopter continued to rotate, creating a small tornado of blue energy that when hitting the ground made a thunderous sound that was thebination of a bomb and a storm over Wesker making an explosion of Rasen and fire. I finallynded on a building and looked at the impact area, when I saw Wesker kneeling on the ground gasping, but alive I couldn''t help but curse. - "Son of a bitch, he''s still alive ..." "Language" - Tsubaki imed me in a low voice. I jumped off the building, before falling I used the trick of forming Ki tforms under my feet to slow the fall and thus Inded on the ground with ease. I crouched down to build momentum in my legs and then rushed over to Wesker taking advantage of the fact that he was hurt. When I was a meter from him I raised the shotgun with a drill bullet, aimed it at Wesker''s right eye, and fired. - "Rasen Arts: Spin" "UNFORTUNATE!!" - Wesker yelled furiously as his psychic power created an explosion of invisible force that almost threw me dozens of meters away if it weren''t for the fact that I plunged the short sword into the ground to avoid the impulse. Wesker''s body began to tremble as blood vessels bulged in his chest and arms. His chest parted to reveal a yellow crystal orb. I felt a sense of danger so I used all my strength to get away from Wesker as worm-ck tentacles shot out of his body as they headed in all directions catching the debris left behind by the helicopter. The tentacles retracted, attaching the pieces of steel to the Wesker body. Wesker''s right arm was a mass of flesh with chunks of steel forming spines. The left arm was simr, but instead of thorns it had a more robust appearance as a blunt weapon. This is troublesome. Wesker seemed to have lost his rationality, he began to roar like a beast consumed by hatred as he iled his arms to destroy everything in his path. When Wesker''s gaze locked onto me, he let out a scream so loud it formed shock waves and ran in my direction. His speed slowedpared to his previous form but the sense of danger he emitted was much stronger. I was quick to dodge when one of his fists nearly hit me. When Wesker''s right fist hit the ground, a small explosion formed, shattering the concrete with a force greater than the gunshot of an armored tank. I''m not sure I can deflect that blow with my Aiki but I need to knock it off bnce. I loaded an explosive bullet into the shotgun and fired into Wesker''s leg, the bullet exploded causing some of his flesh to be ripped apart but he still remained standing. Ignoring his injury, Wesker ran in my direction. Gritting my teeth, I covered my arms with Ki as the ck blood hardened my limbs as much as possible. I pulled all the strength out of my muscles, causing my back to contract with the ogre''s face, and recived Wesker''s blow. "Aiki!" - I yelled as I reached out my hands to redirect Wesker''s blow. I was able to make Wesker''s blow slightly change his trajectory so that it hit his own leg, but part of the impact still damaged my left arm dislocating my shoulder. Wesker was about to avoid hitting his own leg, but at that moment I activated the drop of ck blood that I imnted earlier. For a split second my Madness made Wesker''s 5 senses flooded with wailing and blurry shadows, bringing back painful memories of his past that distracted him long enough to throw him off bnce. The second Wesker started falling on his face I screamed loudly. - "ATTACK COMMAND!" From a building, Sayo came out with the girls, from another building a beautiful white-haired woman appeared holding a katana. Kaede''s vectors pressed against Wesker''s shoulders preventing him from regaining his bnce, Shiro made a blood whip that enveloped Wesker''s legs to make him stumble, Sayo ran with her fist covered with Ki while her gauntlet pulled out a drill. - "Giga Drill Break!" Sayo hit Wesker''s side, the moment his body was in the air without any support, the white-haired android woman ran onto Wesker''s back and performed a sword game that was almost impossible for a human due to limitations physics of a body of flesh. 2B''s sword set focused on cutting the areas with the most sensitive tissue with surgical precision to damage the body''s nerve endings and ligaments. Before Wesker''s body fell to the ground, 2B made more than 90 cuts in Wesker''s unprotected areas. When Wesker hit the ground I jumped on his back. - "Tsubaki double scythe" I threw each de at Wesker''s shoulders taking advantage of the cuts left by 2B and pinned Wesker to the ground. "CHISE!" - With my scream, the weapon in the shape of a Japanese schoolgirl came out of a building at high speed, its ability to fly is on par with a fighter ne so in a blink it reached us. Metallic ss wings protruded from her back, her right arm usually a machine gun, but now it was shaped like arge science fiction cannon, the sma cannon. "To the head!" - With my cry Chise raised the cannon and when she finally reached us, she hit the tip of the weapon against Wesker''s head firing the sma cannon. Blinding light shed as a beam of white sma covered Wesker''s skull and the ground, evaporating everything in its path. Only with the distance, I could feel the intense heat of the weapon and I was d that thing did not point at me, I need to find a way to give constant energy to the androids as they are excellent weapons of war. Wesker''s head disappeared as his body stopped fighting. Chise fell to the ground, the sma shot consumed her power reserve so in 2 minutes she will turn off until she is recharged. "2B take Chise to her capsule to rest" - I sighed as I took out the scythes from Wesker''s corpse. - "It seems that everything is over, you have to go to our base to give support" "Those words are usually bad luck" - Sayo smiled wryly. "Ohe on, how can a few simple words make a mess?" - I massaged my forehead in frustration, having to regte my internal organs is giving me a migraine. "Even so, I worry about all the damage you received" - Sayo looked at me with extreme concern. "I''m fine, that alone won''t kill me" - I sighed wearily, I want a vacation. Shiro stared at Wesker''s corpse. - "Still alive? Shiro thinks that he is still alive " I frowned, I didn''t feel the least trace of life force in Wesker and my perception of danger wasn''t ringing unless ... "RASEN ARTS: SPIRAL SEIKUKEN!" - I waved my hands creating a st of Rasen that pushed the women away as hundreds of tentacles shot out from Wesker''s back, attacking at random. None of the tentacles pointed at me, but they all headed towards the women, despite the fact that I managed to push them to avoid the most damage one of the tentacles cut 2B''s legs, Kaede used her vectors to protect the girls while Shiro formed a blood barrier, but the tentacles managed to break through their defenses. One of the tentacles cut off Shiro''s arms that were outstretched while another headed for Sayo''s stomach. Sayo was able to react and protect herself with her Ki-covered gauntlets, but the force of the impact broke her gauntlets and arms as she was thrown against a building through the wall with the little girls. The plot armor protected me from a random attack while risking the lives of loved ones to force me to improve¡­ This is bullshit. The tentacles returned to Wesker''s body as they held onto Shiro''s severed arms, Wesker''s body assimting the flesh as he rose to his feet. Indeed there was no life in Wesker''s body, his wounds did not regenerate while his head was gone, but his body still functioned. Unlike the infected who were only sick people who could die from anemia or exsanguination, Wesker was a true zombie. des of blood began toe out of Wesker''s body, even though Wesker gained the ability to use the Branch of Sin, the fact that he lost the ability to think made his power unstable so the des appeared randomly. Although he was dead, Wesker''s body turned in the direction Sayo and the girls were thrown, he seemed to want to get more gic material from Shiro ... "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" - My Rasen-wrapped fist hit Wesker''s body a couple of meters away. "Sayo get out of here" - I spoke and then looked at 2B who was holding Chise''s body. - "Withdrawalmand" 2B nodded and began to crawl while she held onto Chise. Chise seemed to want to stay, but she didn''t even have the energy to speak. Now, where is what makes Wesker tick? Does his whole body work automatically or is there a nucleus? I looked at Wesker''s chest as he stood up, although the yellow orb was cracked, it emitted an intense light that it didn''t have before. It seems that I still have a lot to learn, I can''t judge my enemies again based on logic, until the enemy''s body is destroyed and his soul is Tsubaki''s food, I can''t stop fighting ... Looking at Wesker in that state I felt that my instinct for danger became strange, one moment I felt danger and the next I did not feel anything, the fact that Wesker attacks randomly confuses my instinct, in the future I have to fix that. "Navi stay on my neck to protect my skull" - I took off the rest of my torn suit, at this point it can no longer protect me. - "Madness focus on healing my wounds and get ready to call ourb rat" "I understand" - Madness sounded serious for the first time in his life. I circted the Rasen in my body. In my Rasen techniques, there is one that I designed just for training, it is a technique that forces the Rasen and Anti-Rasen energy into my body through my Willpower. By giving a singlemand I can make my body constantly break its limits and as time goes on I get stronger, but it puts a huge load on my body. I normally use this technique when training for 5 minutes a day. After 5 minutes my body begins to break down, after 8 minutes my energy bes unstable and I begin to pass out, at 10 minutes I am on the verge of copse. I have not tried to go beyond 10 minutes and I am not going to do an experiment, if I cannot defeat Wesker''s corpse in 10 minutes I will have to retreat. Hope the plot armor helps me. "Rasen Arts: Without End!" - Energy covered my body as my mind focused on one thing only, destroy the existence of Albert Wesker. Chapter 91: If Youre Going To Die, Do It By Being Useful Chapter 91: If You''re Going To Die, Do It By Being Useful Rasen and Anti-Rasen, contradictory energies united through a single technique. Rasen increases my power constantly, Anti-Rasen eliminates my limitations every time they appear, together they form a technique to exceed any limit. My body was engulfed in blue and purple mes that merged like Ying and Yang. To do this technique I used the same foundation ofbining Ki Dou and Ki Sei. Although Ki is an energy inferior to Rasen,bining two contradictory energies is simple, creating bnce where both energies flow in the same direction without fighting each other. With this principle my body began to strengthen, leading me to a feeling of extreme power. I didn''t waste a single second and as soon as I activated Without End I threw myself at Wesker. My hands held the double scythes, when I approached Wesker''s body his arms rose to hit me as dozens of des of blood shot out of his torso to cut me. His attacks were predictable so I was easily able to dodge them, I got close to his torso and threw a scythe at what was left of his neck, then pulled the chain pushing myself towards his chest. "Giga Drill Break!" - My right fist was covered in Rasen and Anti-Rasen creating a blue and purple hole. When my attack was about to hit the core on Wesker''s chest, five des of blood shot out from his chest receiving my blow. Although the des took most of the hit, my attack was too strong breaking the des and almost reaching the yellow core but the core plunged into Wesker''s chest causing my attack to destroy Wesker''s chest without damaging the core. I caused my heart to drop to the level of my abdomen when four des of blood shot from his wounds through my chest which broke my ribs and punctured my lungs. The ck blood rebuilt the tissue in my lungs around the des allowing me to breathe despite how painful it was. The hole in Wesker''s chest was so big that my hands could get inside trying to find the yellow core. Wesker''s arms held me in a bear hug, pieces of metal embedded in my back as several des of blood came out randomly stabbing my body and mutting my back. I kept my heart moving to avoid fatal attacks but the number of wounds I was receiving was consuming most of my energy. "Tsubaki¡­. Shuriken¡­ "- It was difficult for me to speak due to the pain and loss of blood, the fatigue began to hit me, but the Rasen that circted in my body continued to strengthen me. Tsubaki transformed into the shuriken shaped like a ninja star, it was put on my right wrist like a bracelet. "Rasen Arts: ... Spin" - The shuriken began to spin as the ck blood enveloped it forming a drill. I drove the drill into Wesker''s body, if I can''t find the core then I''ll destroy all the meat until I do. "Giga¡­. Drill ... BREAK! " - The drill began to rotate at high speed causing pieces of meat to fly out. Now it was an endurance fight over who would go down first, as Wesker''s torso became scattered bloodstains on the ground, my own body being stabbed nonstop. Madness was in charge of rebuilding my organs constantly, I just kept my heart safe while Navi covered my head to prevent the des of blood from damaging my head while the rest of my body was torn apart. Time passed, the fight to see who was the first to be turned into meat paste for sausage hadsted for 7 minutes. My body temperature was increasing to a dangerous level, my regeneration capacity was beginning to fail while my strength continued to increase. I had 3 minutes left to finish this or I''d be in trouble. Time was running out when Wesker''s arms stopped pressing and started trying to throw me away. Since I couldn''t fight back my arms, I had Madness call my emergency n, Lab Rat #1. From a secluded building came a wild animal growl mixed with the agonizing wail of a human. When I came to this world I wondered what would happen if I used Rasen, Hamon, and Insanity to stimte the zombie virus mutation. The answer was now approaching my direction. Running while waving his arms was a hideous creature with pink flesh that seemed to be melting. His right arm was a meat whip while his face was unrecognizable looking even more disgusting than the skinless monsters that attacked me at school. It turns out that stimting the virus with my energies creates a monster with unstable DNA, due to excess energy its cells age at a high speed simr to the gic damage caused by nuclear radiation. The human that used to be known as Shido Koichi was now a grotesque creature known as Lab Rat #1. Rat #1 still maintained his consciousness, emotions, and intellect to awake while every second alive was torture. Although Rat #1 was still conscious, he lost his free will and was following my orders through the Madness link so in the 20 minutes left to him he was my puppet. I made Rat # 1 jump on Wesker''s arms that were trying to push me away, Rat # 1 held the arms while several des of blood appeared mutting Rat # 1''s body, but thanks to his regenerative ability, Rat # 1 was able to hold Wesker''s arms while crying from pain. "KILL MEEEEEE!" - Rat #1 screamed with a hoarse voice full of despair, but he was just a failed experiment so he didn''t matter. After most of Wesker''s torso disappeared, I finally found the yellow nucleus that had been hidden near the dder. "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" - I pressed the drill towards the yellow core, although several blood des tried to protect the core, my constant increase in power thanks to the Rasen allowed me to destroy each obstacle until I reached my goal. In the 9th minute after activating my technique, I was finally able to hit the yellow core. When the core was impacted by the drill tip, it began to crack and like a falling porcin cup, it broke into dozens of small pieces. Wesker''s body stopped moving, the des of blood stopped emerging from his body, and he just stood still like a statue of flesh and steel. Behind me, Rat #1 copsed as his body dissolved as if in acid, due to the DNA damage he could no longer stay alive. Well, it was useful while itsted, I won''t remember. I was finally able to deactivate my Without End technique, which almost made me fall into aa, I had to use Hamon to stimte my brain and stay conscious. Tsubaki transformed into a human, then a ninja sword appeared in her hand and shed the des of blood pierced my body. "First finish off those two idiots" - I spoke with difficulty. Tsubaki moved her sword and killed thest trace of life energy in Wesker''s body, she also ended the pathetic life of Rat # 1 getting two other souls with negative karma. "One day you will kill me out of worry" - Tsubaki looked at me with teary eyes as she helped me remove the des of blood from my body. "I''m alive so it doesn''t matter, let''s see Sayo and the little girls" - Even though my mind was blurry from pain and hunger, I felt worried about Shiro and Sayo as they were injured. Damn attachment emotions, it only increases my worries. Although 2B lost her legs, she is almost totally a machine so she will not feel pain and only has to be repaired so she does not worry me. "Before worrying about others, first worry about yourself" - Tsubaki sighed and began to give me first aid since my regenerative capacity was at its lowest point and I could not recover my external injuries while Madness focused on rebuilding my internal organs. My blood solidified to prevent bleeding, but most of my bones were broken and the muscle tissue was ripped so I can''t move, I can only speak, but even that is painful. Even so, this is not so bad, if I ignore the extreme pain of being put in a meat grinder, these are wounds that I can heal so I will not have permanent damage that reduces my strength, although I may have to stay in bed for a while couple of weeks. I was about to ask Navi to go check on Sayo and the girls'' condition, but I saw Kaede approach us as she carried Sayo and Shiro. Sayo had her arms broken, but it was not a permanent injury, with the proper treatment she will be as good as new in a couple of days. Shiro lost both arms, but her wounds were already closed, if I can help her with my Hamon she will recover her arms in 5 days maximum. Only Kaede was fine and that''s why she took care of the girls. "Shiro had fun!" - Shiro yelled as she waved what was left of her arms, it was a bizarre scene. Sayo approached me with her usual kind expression that she uses to cover up her anxiety, a habit developed in her work as a nurse. - "Are you fine?" "75% of my bones are broken, all my internal organs except for my heart and brain were torn and I''m starving, I''m very fine" - I eximed sarcastically. Sayo smiled awkwardly. - "It is the custom, normally people are distracted when you ask if they are well, which facilitates the work of nurses to treat them" "Seriously?" - I raised an eyebrow, it sounds stupid. "Yes, sometimes the most absurd things have a purpose" - Sayo smiled. - "Now the question is, what is your purpose for this fight? I''m sure you would have preferred to retreat and set traps to wear down the enemy instead of a direct fight" I smiled as Sayo began to understand me better. - "It''s Monika, I want to see her reaction" I''m not sure of Monika''s purpose, but if her words were true about wanting to be my wife then it was necessary to put her to the test. If during the fight Monika had interfered, I prepared an escape n to then search for her and kill her, but since she was honest in helping me I will give her a chance. "Was all this suffering worth it for someone you don''t know?" - Tsubaki asked me reproachfully. Tsubaki wasn''t jealous, rather she worried that I would do something dangerous in order to get a woman I don''t even know. "It was worth it" - I did not hesitate to agree. After seeing what 2B and Chise can do she made me think that even if Monika is a psychopath she is still worth conquering in order to get her support to get all of androids and Umbre''s resources. As for her appearance is the least, in the worst case, there is cosmetic surgery so a talented person is more important than a pretty face. "Well anyway, we''re going to our base, we have to support Saeko and the others" - I tried to move, but my body didn''t respond. Madness was busy rebuilding my lungs so my muscle tissue was atrophied preventing me from moving. "They will be fine, for once in your life try to rest" - Sayo spoke to me in a serious voice without taking no for an answer. - "When was thest time you took a break?" "..." - I could not answer since I honestly do not remember. Maybe at 12 years old when I passed out in an alley after being shot? I really need a vacation. Anyway, I gave a mental order to Navi to go check the situation at my main base. Navi went to check on the whole situation while I was carried by Kaede''s vectors to take me to the Takagi mansion. They put me on a bed, Mikoto and Tsubaki started treating my injuries while Sayo was being cared for by Rika. Shiro started ying with Kaede acting like a penguin waving her severed arms, her sense of humor is unsettling. After 8 minutes Navi came to give me a report. - "Hey Listen! Your women at the main base are fine! They ambushed the armed forces using the mutant animals, although this caused several casualties among the animals so the lolis in charge of taming the animals had a nervous breakdown so they were sedated! " "Kiwako''s group joined Saeko''s group and together they attacked the rear lines of the armed forces so they managed to eradicate them!" "Some people were injured and are already receiving treatment! There were some casualties from the survivors, but since they weren''t part of your harem it doesn''t matter! " Since the situation ended well, I took a breath, or so I would like, but Monika was making noise wanting to contact me. Chapter 92: After the Battle Chapter 92: After the Battle It''s been 2 weeks since my battle with Wesker, even though I couldn''t get out of bed for those two weeks I haven''t been able to take a damn nap due to all the work I have to do. To start, I had a buffet with meat from mutant animals and for dessert, it was Wesker skewers. It was disappointing that my lineage didn''t improve and I didn''t get anything from the corpse, but when Madness ate the remains of the yellow core I got something interesting. [New Skill: Organic Core] [Organic Core: Clean energy, gluten-free It grants the ability to create a nucleus of energy capable of empowering an organic entity, the nucleus is slowly recharged through the intake of nutrients or by providing external energy rted to cellr activity] This was a beautiful gift from Wesker. Creating the organic cores requires an enormous amount of my nutrients, tissue, and energy, which is why I can currently only produce one per month. I made one and handed it over to the Scientific Department led by Shiguma for them to study and check for any side effects from using it. If it''s safe I n to mass-manufacture them for my soldiers and lovers to use so they can fight longer without getting tired, I also n to use them to feed the female androids, but first I have to check that it''s safe. On the other hand, and not least, I became the new and only CEO of Umbre, basically the president of thepany. Apparently, my fight was observed by Monika''s older sister, and seeing my inhuman methods where I had no mercy towards human life she thought it would not be a bad idea to support me. Great, another crazy woman likes me ... The ''woman'' known as the Red Queen murdered the Umbre executives to hand over the authority of thepany to me after I finished with Wesker as she saw them as nuisances who only care about money without possessing creativity to cause suffering, an anticlimactic end in my opinion. Red Queen is not trustworthy so after a negotiation, she offered to hand over her source code on the condition that I did not modify her personality. I finally found out why Monika bothered me, she and her sisters were high-tech artificial intelligences with the ability to evolve and develop emotional intelligence. Honestly, I am no longer surprised, at this point if someone tells me that in the future I will marry an Eldritch monster I will believe it. Anyway, Monika, Yellow Queen, and Red Queen are my allies of which only Monika is interested in being part of my harem, the other two just want to observe the actions that I will take and the massacres that I willmit, very encouraging. In these two weeks I finished organizing my wives in this world so that they can form a government that epasses the whole world while I am away. Although I hate the idea of ??leaving my job to other people, I have no experience managing people on arge scale or in politics so Yuriko is my right hand in civil, economic, and political affairs. After Soichiro''s betrayal, she has been heartbroken, but she remains strong for the sake of her daughter, Saya. Yuriko hasn''t entered my harem yet as she wants to dedicate herself to work as a way to get over Soichiro, but she has started to develop feelings for me. With thebination of my Madness of Egoism, the title King of the Harem, and my own maniptions, any woman who feels the least affection towards me will begin to fall into aplex web that will assure me of her love which will be corrupted into dependence. Yes, a woman who feels the least affection for me has already fallen into mywork, this makes my work easier. For now, it is a basic government without much form but the bases are established. Yuriko, Saya, and Sena (the blonde girl I saved who is missing a leg) are in charge of the political sector and the organization of human resources as well as having the task of establishing an economic system. Sena is extremely smart beating Saya, although thetter does not admit it. Sena''s potential is adequate to be one of the main administrators of the government that I am forming. Another thing is that the Gamma Serum imitation that I used on her did have a side effect, my Madness became much more infectious so I was able to win Sena''s love just by saving her life. It was fun to see the face of the idiot guy named Kodaka after Sena woke up from thea and her first reaction was not to say hi to her friends but to start looking for me, she formed a connection with me simr to the connection I have with Sayo. Sena also got a special ability which was Parallel Thinking, I''m so damn envious... Outside of the political sector, the scientific sector is in charge by Shiguma (the perverted scientist), Shizuka (My cute nurse who turned out to be a genius in biology and chemistry) and Miki Tsurugi (ck Label sniper). Anyway, I let things get organized, Shiguma has been in charge of reprogramming Red Queen and checking that both Monika and Yellow Queen do not cause problems, she also prepared some security measures in case one of them betrays us. Unfortunately I can''t use the androids in the Japanese Umbre base due tock of power as there are some issues in the main Umbre bases but that''s something I''ll deal withter. Monika put me in touch with the rebel forces in the United States and a mutantmunity in Romania. For now they distrust me since I took control of Umbre and technically now I am the final boss but when I can finish assimting the armed forces of Umbre it will no longer matter, they will have to surrender or perish. In two years I will be able to have control of this world ording to the calctions of the 3 artificial intelligences, in the meantime I will do something that I have been putting off, break the face of the son of a bitch Jenazad. After 2 weeks I finally recovered from my injuries, I needed an insane amount of food to finish recovering and to prevent my organs from failing I had several transnts. Lungs, liver, heart, all my internal organs except the brain were reced by an improved organ model that helped me bring my Ogre Body to 90%, I still don''t know what I need to fill 100% but I''m not in a hurry. Shiguma designed them based on the organs used for android girls so they are resistant, she built them with my own ck blood processing them as if they were an alloy of steel. Since when traveling to other worlds I cannot bring external objects to the system there was a risk that if I return to Kenichi''s world the mechanical organs will note with me so if they are formed from ck blood they should be able toe. This reduced my headaches as I won''t have to control every organ in my body. I was so grateful that I took half a day out of my busy schedule just to spoil Shiguma, anything that can reduce my migraine is a miracle. Now the n is simple, ruin the world of Kenichi, take control of Yami and make the masters of the Ryozanpaku realize that my actions will save more lives even if I be a genocidal, simple. My confidence in this n increased as my skills improved in the battle against Wesker. [Strength: (Monster 5%)] In terms of brute force, that makes me stronger than Jenazad, but I can''t let my guard down as brute force can fail like Wesker did. [Will: Unyielding (90%)] I think at this point it would be better to call it stubbornness. [Energies: Rasen no Chikara (14%)] Something nice. [Energies: Madness of Egoism (68%)] Something unpleasant. [Energies: Anti-Rasen (10%)] Apparently my affinity with Anti-Rasen is greater than Rasen. [Achievement obtained: Defeat the strongest being in the world Reward: ''Super Predator'' Title (100%)] [Super Predator: Consume and Adapt During a fight to the death against a more powerful entity the passive ability ''Adaptation'' is obtained] [Adaptation: By consuming the enemy''s flesh and blood you will be able to see his weak points, the more meat you consume the easier it will be to see those weaknesses] If Ibine that skill with my medical knowledge and the adaptive ability of my Rasen Arts it will be a trump card for attrition battles. I''m drifting out of my way as a formal killer and turning into a street fighting dog ... That said, it is time to face martial artists to improve my Rasen Arts, I feel that my techniques have too much destructive power, but theyck flexibility. "You''re leaving now?" - Mikoto asked me sadly. "Yes, but I promise toe back twice a week so you don''t have to be sad" - I smiled when I saw her act like a spoiled child. I exined to my harem that after killing Wesker I received an achievement that gave me the opportunity to return to the martial arts world where I learned about Ki. I mentioned that I n to go to that world to see mypanions and improve my martial arts as in this apocalyptic world enemies depend on raw power without using proper techniques. On the other hand, I need more martial arts manuals since Saeko wants to open a martial arts school for the most talented people, although the fact that she intends to turn it into a school for women only shows her true intentions. I can go to that world and return to this one while time flows the same in both worlds, in this way Saeko and the others can continue the conquest of the world with the help of Monika while I prepare another battlefield. When this world is conquered I will be able to take my harem to the world of Kenichi so I have 2 years to prepare the ground. "Be very careful, I know you are strong and harder to kill than a cockroach, but I am worried that you are facing martial artists, Wesker was strong but he did not know how to use his strength so if you find someone who really knows how to fight ..." - Mikoto didn''t finish speaking and just hugged me tightly. Wesker was strong, I don''t think even Hayato has his super cockroach stamina, but Wesker didn''t know how to harness that strength so I was able to use many traps. Now that I think about it, I heard that in Yami there is a manparable to Hayato ... Yes, this is going to hurt, but at least I already checked that I won''t die even if I am split in half as long as I have my head in ce and enough nutrients. "Mikoto, just focus on getting better, the sooner you can conquer this world, the sooner you can go help me" - I patted his head. - "It is important that I move on, but do not worry, no matter where this trip takes me I will not leave you behind" There is a way to make my harem apany me, but for that I have to go to my home world and do something I don''t want to¡­. Ah fucking Navi, I would have preferred not to know about the requirements for the special marriage reward, I am only considering it as my possessiveness makes me unable to leave my harem behind while going to other worlds. "I understand ... I''ll do my best" - Mikoto nodded with teary eyes. The reason the rest of my harem wasn''t here to say goodbye is because I had a little goodbye party with them thatsted all night and well¡­ Only Mikoto could walk. As for the brats, yesterday I made them eat to calm down since they were crying uncontrobly. I''m not going toy a hand on them until they are 16, maybe 15 for precocious ones like Mimi. On a final note, my talent in the kitchen also improved, it is now 100% Advanced Cooking. The first time I cooked to the best of my abilities it was for Rin as the brat kept annoying me, she made a sound that was not appropriate for a brat and started telling me that I should take responsibility for breaking her innocence... Now even my kitchen looks like an aphrodisiac, I don''t know what to think. What was expected of the King of the Harem? Whatever. "I''ll be back soon" - I gave Mikoto onest kiss and activated the dimensional journey to return to Kenichi''s world. Chapter 93: As dramatic as a Latin American soap opera Chapter 93: As dramatic as a Latin American soap opera My head hurt so bad I wanted to throw up, dimensional travel sucks ... "Hey Listen! We are back muahahahahahaha! " - Navi came out and started screaming, I''m d that others can''t see him or will be a problem to be stealthy. I resisted nausea and used my senses to search for any human presence or security cameras. Since there are martial artists in this world, I can''t use my Ki to explore the area, which limits my senses, but I have Navi to explore. I made my senses be shared with Navi''s and then I ordered him to check the area taking advantage of the fact that he can pass through walls without being detected. After checking the area, I took a moment to get off the table in silence. I checked my body and was d to notice that my organs stayed in ce so Shiguma''s effort was worth it, my clothes were the same martial artist outfit that I wore when I was shot in the head. The chainmail Shigure made for me was in ce, I also had my favorite set of knives and all my hidden weapons. I stood up and stretched making my joints creak, the inter-dimensional travel puts a huge load on the body and if it weren''t for the improvement in my Ogre Body I might have to rest 3 days after traveling. Outside the door was Olivia, Mildred''s disciple. She seemed to be standing guard, but since only her sense of sight was developed with Ki I was able to stretch my body and speak quietly without alerting her. After 2 minutes Navi finally found Mildred, she was in themunication room with Izayoi and the bow-master. "We can''t wait, we have to get out of here and find a doctor" - Mildred looked anxious, not a day has passed since I fell into aa in this world and she is already so worried, how adorable. "I think the same" - Izayoi nodded, although she keeps an expressionless face I can see her anxiety. "Miss Mildred, our mission is important and if we leave this base the military forces will be able to advance which will make it difficult for reinforcements to arrive" - ??The bow-master spoke expressionlessly. She only cares about Yami''s orders and shecks a sense of individuality, I still don''t know if I will add her to my harem right now or add her when Yami is under my control. "I do not care about that!" - Mildred stood up as her Ki pressed down on the bow-master. The bow-master remained expressionless, but she lowered her head at the pressure. "Miss Mildred, do you intend to go against Yami''s interests?" - The bow-master narrowed her eyes. That is the wonderful thing about devoted followers, even if they know it is suicide they are willing to confront much stronger people in order to protect the interests of their leaders. "I have clear my priorities" - Mildred began to emit bloodlust. - "I joined Yami in search of power, not for some stupid ideal" Izayoi remained silent, but her hand went to the hilt of her sword, judging from her gaze she had already chosen one side, if necessary Izayoi would kill the bow-master. "Hey Listen! You are a ma for dramas! " - I hate to say it, but Navi is right. "I underestimated my own charm" - I smiled wryly as murmured. I didn''t expect Mildred and Izayoi''s need for affection to be so great to choose me over Yami so easily, maybe I should fake my death more often. "Are they your lovers in this world?" - Tsubaki asked inside my mind curiously. - "They don''t wear rings yet, do you have a wife in this world?" She was in my Core of Existence to watch the show. "Just one" - I miss Shigure, I feel like she hasn''t seen her in months. "Just one?!" - Tsubaki yelled in surprise. - "That woman must be special to you, she expected you to have at least 20 wives" ¡­ Whatever. On Mildred''s side the tension was building so I had to intervene before they killed the bow master, it will be a problem if they bepletely hostile towards Yami, at least not for the moment. Iy back down on the gurney and shook myself so that the gurney made a noise as if it had just woken up. On the other side of the door, Olivia was rmed at the noise and opened the door to see me. I showed a confused expression as I rubbed my head, my forehead was bandaged to cover the gunshot wound, although it was unnecessary as my skull had already regenerated. My head was reeling with dizziness and I acted as if I was trying to get up which caused Olivia to panic, she ran towards me and gently pushed my shoulders to make me lie down. "Don''t move, you need to rest" - Olivia spoke in a low voice as if she was trying to make me feel safe, it seems that she also fell in love with me. I didn''t resist and went back to bed, using a shaky and weak voice I whispered. - "Water¡­" Olivia nodded and hurried to bring me a ss of water, carefully using her right arm to support my head and helping me drink. After I drank the water I closed my eyes and began to mutter things that were iprehensible to Olivia. - "Ryo ... zanpaku ... teachers ... friends ..." Olivia was confused as she didn''t know that I was brainwashed. She took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from my face and spoke softly. - "Everything is fine, I''ll call my teacher, try to rest" Olivia left the room and hurried over to where Mildred was. Through Navi, I could see that the situation with Mildred was a powder keg that could explode at any moment. The bow-master was aware that Mildred was about to assassinate her and she had no chance inbat, yet she stood her ground while her three disciples stood silently behind her with scared looks. Facing the fury of a Super Master level when they were only Middle-ss Disciples was too stressful for them. As the tension in themunications room mounted, the door mmed open. Olivia paid no attention to the tense atmosphere and screamed excitedly. - "Master! Luis just woke up! " "What?" - Mildred looked at her disciple in disbelief, considering that I was shot in the head of her it is normal that she is surprised. Mildred didn''t question anymore and hurried out of the room as Izayoi followed her, the bow-master also followed the two along with her disciples. So everyone made it to my room, Mildred was not as careful as Olivia as she threw open the door and she almost rushed to hug me if not for she was stopped by Izayoi. Mildred is too impulsive, but she''s sexy so it doesn''t matter. I acted as if my mind was clouded, I increased my body temperature a bit to simte a slight fever while making my Ki unstable. My condition was simr to what happens when a martial artist loses control of his own Ki due to an emotional problem, an example is when someone normally calm who follows the fist of life sees his loved ones die and his mind bes clouded for revenge. "Luis!" - Mildred rushed to check my condition, but she did not know what to do since even though she is an expert in martial arts she has no knowledge of medicine. I looked at Mildred keeping my expression of confusion, my gaze filled with affection, then went to surprise, followed by disappointment, and finally burst into fury. Mildred''s eyesight is one of the best even among martial artists so she noticed my changes, she was still not understanding why I became hostile, but I am kind so I did not leave her with doubts. I hurried out of bed away from the group of women, pulled a military knife from my belt, and took a defensive stance. - "Do not approach!" "Luis?" - Mildred turned slightly pale. - "Do not you recognize me? He maybe he lost his memory ... " Mildred started to mutter to herself but I didn''t give her time to theorize. "Lose the memory ?! Rather recover the memory!" - I yelled furiously as my expression was one of pain and disappointment. - "Your damn group turned me into a weapon, you made me do horrible things, and like aplete idiot I thought we were partners and even something else ..." Mildred froze, her body trembling and she looked like she was about to cry. The other women looked confused as only Mildred knew about my brainwashing. "No, Luis wait, let me exin" - Mildred panicked, she couldn''t control her own emotions due to her guilt. "Second position: Phoenix Kick!" - Focusing the Ki on my right leg, I kicked the ground causing the concrete floor to break, creating a screen of dust that blocked the view of the women. "First Pose: Basaltic Fist!" - I ran towards a wall and threw a blow destroying the concrete wall. Before I could escape through the hole in the wall, three arrows pushed me away from the exit. Actually, I did not intend to escape, I just want to increase the tension of the situation. The bow-master pointed her bow at me, the previous three arrows were hers since only she and Izayoi brought their weapons. "Your condition is abnormal, the shot must have affected your sanity so stay still so we can help you" - The bow-master pointed at my limbs, although she does not mind having to kill me, I am Yami''s best disciple so my death would be a waste of talent, plus she doesn''t understand why I became hostile for no apparent reason. "So that they turn me back into a fucking puppet ?!" - I began to release my Ki preparing to shovel. - "I won''t allow it!" Izayoi stepped forward spreading her arms in a defenseless stance showing that she did not want to fight. - "I don''t understand what happens, but you have to calm down, we are not your enemies" "Izayoi ..." - I spoke with a trembling voice rxing my posture, when my Ki began to calm down immediately I put my hand to my head with an expression of pain. - "My head ... This ... Izayoi ... YOU ARE LIKE THEM!" I released the pressure of my Ki by causing the table to be pushed away by the pressure of energy, making sure to show my true strength. "Super Master ... This is impossible" - The bow-master finally showed emotions looking surprised which is understandable, even a monstrous talent like Shigure took up to 20 years to reach this level. Instead of fighting with them, I jumped through the hole in the wall to escape, we are on the first floor of a warehouse surrounded by more warehouses so there are several concrete structures forming a small maze with several corridors. As soon as I left the room three arrows tried to hit my legs, but I was easily able to deflect them. I was about to move 3 meters away from the ce, but an arrow managed to pierce my pants at the height of my right calf, when the arrow hit the ground it made me stop for a moment. I looked behind me and the one holding the bow was Mildred, only she could make such a perfect shot without hurting me. "Luis please listen to me! I really didn''t want to hurt you, just listen to me! " - Mildred yelled at me in a tearful voice. It''s amazing what I can do when since I stopped feeling guilty. Izayoi approached Mildred with a doubtful expression. - "Did you do something to him?" "..." - Mildred did not know how to answer. "Don''t pretend Izayoi! All of you in Yami are the same! " - I made my voice show a deep pain caused by feelings of betrayal, it seems that the drama became part of me. Izayoi was shocked and then red at Mildred. - "What did you do to him?!" Mildred took a deep breath to calm herself, as expected from an expert, she was able to regain her calm quickly. - "I promise that I will exin it to you, for now, you have to help me to prevent Luis from leaving because if he leaves it is possible that we will lose him forever" Izayoi gritted her teeth angrily, but still nodded, she pulled out a bandage and used it to tie the hilt of her sword to her sheath so she could hit me with the sheathed sword without identally cutting me. "Go get me my bow and arrows" - Mildred gave an order to the bow-master. Mildred was using the bow-master''s bow and she only had 5 arrows left, but I must be careful, although she will not kill me it is possible that she is willing to nail my limbs to the ground. Seeing that the two of them would fight against me, holding back so as not to cause me a deep injury, I showed an expression of conflict as if my emotions of affection were colliding with my fury. After making sure the two of them saw my inner conflict, I tucked the knife into my belt, removed the arrow that was stuck in my pants, and took a Muay Thai stance raising my shoulders and fists to protect my head. Within my Core of Existence, I heard Tsubaki''s voice. - "You''re too good at acting, I don''t know how to feel about it" "Have you also acted when you talk to me?" - Tsubaki asked me a difficult question. I sighed and nodded my head as I cannot speak in this situation and can only use telepathy with Navi. Sooner orter she would notice, so this is a good time to be honest, as I am sure she will forgive me. "..." - Tsubaki was silent for a moment. - "Thank you for being honest, even if our rtionship is an act of yours, I will still stay with you ... I will not leave you alone" Well shit, I can feel a little guilty after all. Ah whatever, then I''ll make it up to her by making her dinner or something like that. Chapter 94: Pretending to be a Hero Again Is Trouble Chapter 94: Pretending to be a Hero Again Is Trouble Even though Mildred and Izayoi are not willing to hurt me, I still have to be careful, I have to show them that I have the strength to be at the level of Yami''s experts while showing them that I don''t want to hurt them either. I rushed over to Izayoi, she raised her sheathed sword and performed a vertical strike aimed at my left shoulder. I received the blow by rxing my shoulder muscles and leaned to the right allowing the blow to slide down my shoulder. When Izayoi was within my attack range an arrow hit my knee making me lose my bnce which Izayoi took advantage of to use the handle of her sword to hit my abdomen in the area of ??the pit of my stomach. I hunched my back allowing my elbows to meet on my abdomen avoiding Izayoi''s blow, she took advantage of that little moment to jump back to get away from my attack range. "Luis, don''t make me do this" - Mildred spoke in a voice full of anxiety. The arrow that hit me just now was blunt, Mildred had removed the sharp tips from the arrows, but the impact was enough to damage my joint as an arrow at close range from Mildred is simr to a shotgun st even if she doesn''t use her custom bow. Normally I would have to shake my leg while circling Ki through my blood vessels to avoid inmmation, but thanks to the ck blood even if my knee broke I could rebuild it in a minute. I didn''t respond to Mildred and rushed in her direction to attack her. She reacted immediately and shot two arrows at the same time, I was able to avoid both arrows, but behind me, the arrows hit the wall of a warehouse, bounced, and collided with each other heading for my calves. Even with my enhanced senses, I couldn''t predict Mildred''s attacks so both arrows hit my legs causing me to stumble. When I was stumbling, I concentrated Ki in the palm of my hands to form a Ki tform and hit the air with my palms. I did a somersault in the air approaching Mildred and as I fell I gave an ax kick towards her. Mildred raised her bow to block my kick. Instead of using her force to stop the impact, she deflected the force of my kick as she took a step back, preventing the recoil from hurting her arms. Mildred kicked at my leg pushing me a meter away, then she took out an arrow and before I could touch the ground she fired precisely hitting my right shoulder joint dislocating my arm. As soon as I touched the ground, Izayoi arrived and using a lunging strike attacked my right side that was unprotected because my arm was dislocated. When Izayoi''s sword struck my side I used the force of the blow to rotate my body and deflect the force of the blow. Izayoi came face to face with me, she has always been careless with her own safety so she left her face defenseless. I raised my arm, focused Ki on my elbow, and lowered my arm at high speed pointing between her eyebrows. "..." - We were both silent as I stopped my elbow half an inch from her face, we just looked into her eyes, she with a puzzled look and I with an expression of bitterness. "After all, I can''t do it ..." - I murmured in a low voice allowing her to hear me, then I raised my right leg, put it on Izayoi''s abdomen, and pushed her several meters away without hurting her. With my left hand, I took my right arm and repositioned my joint, then I looked at Mildred who was pointing an arrow at me. "Wasn''t it enough to alter my memories of the Ryozanpaku? Why did you also make me fall in love with you?! Did they want to control me so much?!" - My voice was simr to a sob of pain, I disgust myself. Mildred looked at me for a long time without answering, the bow-master finally returned and handed the custom bow to Mildred along with her quiver of arrows. Mildred held her bow, but she didn''t lift it, she just looked at me and then sighed. - "Please listen to me" I didn''t respond and just stood still waiting for her to speak. The bow-master''s 3 female disciples and Mildred''s female disciple Olivia finally arrived, they were all armed, but none of them pointed at me. "Ogata brought you Yami after seeing your potential, but since you were not willing to join us, Jenazad proposed to brainwash you so that you would not remember your fiends of Ryozanpaku, although not everyone agreed, no one stopped him since your potential is impressive and it would be a waste not to have you in Yami"- Mildred started to speak, her words made Izayoi frown. "Only the leaders of Yami knew about this, you are not supposed to be able to recover your memories, but the shot seems to have returned your memory" - Mildred looked at me with an expression of regret. "I know you must hate me right now, but I want you to understand that my feelings are real, in the time we have spent together I really fell in love with you despite the age difference ... It may seem that I just want to cheat on you, but I beg you to believe me" - Mildred had to take off her special sses as she had started to shed some tears. "..." - I looked at Mildred in silence, my gaze softened a bit but I still showed traces of mistrust. - "Mildred, I''m sorry, I can''t trust you" Mildred resisted the urge to cry and in a shaky voice, she asked me. - "What should I do to make you trust me?" "I can''t think of anything" - I was direct. - "But it doesn''t matter since this is the end" "End?" - Mildred sounded confused, but she seemed to understand what I said, she just didn''t want to admit it. "From this moment I am not part of Yami, now we are enemies" - Although my voice was full of pain, my expression was one of determination. "I can''t allow that" - The bow-master pointed an arrow at me. - "Miss Mildred, we have to eliminate any possible threat" She did not care about the dramatic scene, she only knows how to follow orders, but it''s okay, that makes things easier for me. Mildred was shocked by my words and she couldn''t say anything, only Izayoi drew her sword and approached me. I stared at Izayoi, she just kept an expressionless face, raised her sword and stood in front of me pointing at Yami''s women with her sword. "What are you doing? Are you betraying Yami? " - The bow-master frowned. "I can betray Yami, but I won''t betray my feelings" - Izayoi said a phrase that almost made me spit because of how dramatic it sounded. Why the hell am I a drama ma? Is it because my paternal grandparents are Latino? "Izayoi ..." - I spoke with a moved voice, she did not answer me, but she began to emit a thirst for blood directed towards the bow-master and Mildred, what an adorable woman. "I don''t want to fight with you Mildred, despite everything I still have feelings for you and I don''t think I''ll be able to hurt you" - My words made Mildred tremble, then I looked at the bow-master. - "As for you ..." Using my Intimidation skill coupled with the pressure of my Ki I threatened the bow-master. - "I can live with the pain of killing a beautiful woman" The bow-master remained expressionless as she pointed at me, but there were beads of sweat dripping from her forehead. Although I have no killing intent because every time I murder a person I do not see them as living beings but as piles of raw meat, my skill set is sufficient to be considered a mental attack. Mildred looked at me seriously. - "Will you really be Yami''s enemy?" "..." - I nodded silently. "I see" - Mildred nodded as she tightened her grip on her bow. Izayoi readied himself to fight as she felt Mildred begin to release the Ki ready to fight. If a fight urs, Izayoi and I would have the advantage in closebat since it is our specialty, but as soon as they start shooting they will be able to overwhelm us with their arrows, however, I did not worry in the least since I could read the emotions of Mildred through her bodynguage. Without the bow-master being able to react, Mildred used the hard part of her bow to hit the bow-master on the temple causing her to lose her bnce. Before the bow-master could recover, Mildred kneed her in the abdomen followed by a blow to the back of her head knocking her unconscious. Mildred sighed deeply. - "If I stay by your side, do you think you can forgive me?" "I''m not sure ..." - I looked at the unconscious bow-master, that was a good blow. - "But even if I still feel upset, I can''t deny that I still love you ..." "That seems enough to me" - Mildred showed a small smile, then looked at the 3 disciples of the bow-master who were looking at us with fear. - "What do we do with them?" "I''ve already killed too many people who didn''t deserve it ..." - I sighed with a regretful voice which made Mildred look at me sadly. - "Let''s just leave them, although it was only for a while, we were partners and it feels bad to hurt such beautiful girls" The 3 girls looked a bit embarrassed, but they were still scared so they didn''t say anything. Even though they are simr in age to Mikoto, theyck mental strength. "Contact Yami, give them a message from me" - I spoke to the 3 girls, they just nodded. Even though my expression was not intimidating and my voice was not threatening, the three girls turned pale upon hearing me. - "Jenazad, I''m going to kill you" After that, I left the ce. Izayoi sheathed her sword and followed me as did Mildred and her disciple Olivia. Izayoi is an airhead who gets carried away by her emotions so there is no problem in telling her about trips to other worlds if I use the same story that I discovered my ability to travel to other worlds when I fell into aa. Mildred might have some doubts, but the guilt of having used me as a tool clouded her judgment so she wouldn''t question me. Olivia is quite submissive, as long as Mildred doesn''t ask questions then she too will ept it without hesitation. When we left the warehouse area Mildred came up to me. - "What will we do now?" "First let me ask you something" - I stopped and looked Mildred in the eyes, her double pupils always seemed interesting to me. - "Are you really willing to go against Yami for me?" Mildred just smiled at me. - "I will show you that you can trust me" At that moment I heard Tsubaki''s voice in my mind. - "Although she has killed several people, her soul is not really evil, you must treat her well" Thank you for acting as my conscience, I wish she would stop. In the end, I sighed and nodded to both Tsubaki and Mildred. - "It''s fine" Izayoi asked curiously. - "So what will we do now?" "Although it was from Jenazad''s mind control, my hands are stained with the blood of innocent people, people outside the world of martial arts unable to defend themselves, even those who follow the fist of death do not murder civilians, but I did. ¡­ "- My expression turned gloomy. "I''m sorry ..." - Mildred lowered her head sadly. I walked over to her and put my hand on her head to caress her. - "It''s okay, I''m still upset, but living with hatred and guilt is not healthy, regretting will not solve anything so it is better to correct mistakes" I smiled a little. - "That is why I intend to make amends for my mistakes" Mildred looked up in confusion. - "What are you going to do? Seclude you in istion?" I heard that years ago Ogata identally murdered an innocent person and to atone for his sins he secluded himself in the mountains for years, I''m not going to do that shit. "That is only a self-imposed punishment that will not help the victims of my actions, it is only for personal satisfaction" - I shook my head. - "I will make up for my actions by saving more lives than I took" Izayoi tilted her head in confusion. - "Are you going to stop Yami to save lives?" "Not exactly" - I shook my head. - "Yami is using the wrong method but their goal is the correct one, a unified world" Yami wants control of the world to end conflicts where only the strong haveplete control of the world. Objectively it is the way to achieve world peace, the problem is that using force will only create more enemies than allies, so to fulfill Yami''s objective you have to unify the main forces of the world under the same banner. In other words, act like the hero who wants to save the world while secretly took control of the world. "Wars, hunger, poverty, humanity is always consumed by the evils that it creates, even if I stop Yami the wars will not end, the innocent will continue to die and nothing will change" - I sighed dramatically. - "But an absolute government based on force and intimidation will only make innocent people suffer" "Then what do you want to do?" - Mildred asked. "I don''t know yet, for the moment I want to prevent Yami from controlling the world and kill the bastard Jenazad" - I spoke angrily. I already have a n in mind, but for that, I will need the Ryozanpaku masters, plus I have to contact Rimi and Rachel as soon as possible so that when they find out about my defection from Yami they won''t panic. Ah shit, again I have a lot of work. "For now let''s look for food, clothes, and shelter, I have a lot to tell you" - I held my tired sigh. Chapter 95: Tsun Tsun ~ Dere Dere ~ Chapter 95: Tsun Tsun ~ Dere Dere ~ 5 days have passed since I returned to Kenichi''s world. Using Navi I checked the situation at Shigure''s location, then I had Navi look for Izumi as she often visits the Ryozanpaku to supervise the girls I left there. I recently discovered another use for Navi, he serves as a package delivery system. Even though Navi doesn''t have a mouth, he can eat so I thought to make him eat something like a coin and then make him teleport, that way Navi can take an object inside his mouth to another location as long as the object is smaller than him, like, for example, a box for engagement rings. In this way I gave Izumi an engagement ring to make it easier to contact her, then I had Navi put two letters in Rachel and Rimi''s bags who were at the same school as Izumi. So I was able to warn them that, although I recovered my memories and now I am Yami''s enemy, my feelings for them did not change. Rimi epted it easily and was about to leave Yami, but in the letter I mentioned that she should stay in Yami to train, I also gave her a ring. I didn''t tell Rimi that she would be a spy since she is unable to keep a secret, with the ring on I could make Navi move to her location without her realizing it by keeping me informed of the situation. Rachel, on the other hand, was more difficult to convince, things like magic and rings with special effects would be difficult for someone with a rational mind to assimte so I only mentioned in the letter that I called an acquaintance to give her the ring in secret. In the time they were in school Rimi managed to convince Rachel to enter my harem so I only had to ept her so that my system would recognize her as my wife. It''s good that most of the time my system only asks for unconditional affection and agreeing to enter my harem so that women are registered as my wives, although sometimes there are special requirements, it was not the case of Rachel, Rimi, or Izumi so everything progressed smoothly. Now with that established,k I don''t have to worry about the girls'' reaction to the news that I am Yami''s enemy. Although I still have lovers that I left at Yami''s base and cannot be contacted since there are no women with engagement rings near them, I am not worried since they are all martial artists and Yami would not waste talents, although maybe a couple of they will be furious with me and want to kill me¡­ Nothing important. Although maybe Jenazad could use them as bait to lure me into a trap, but since I don''t have any of those women registered in my harem I can make some sacrifices without feeling guilty. Now the situation of my group and my location. I am currently in Russia, in these five days we left Ukraine and moved to the East. It was easy to get across the border without attracting attention after using acupuncture on some smugglers to get fake passports with our skills. With my knowledge ofnguages, ??I became familiar with some underworld people and after cutting off a couple of heads with my bare hands I was able to get a rtively safe ce to make a base of operations, although in the process I became the leader of a small gang of gun dealers, normal. "Mr. Alexander, the shipment is here" - A muscr man with the appearance of a mobster arrived and spoke to me politely. "Take care of the rest" - I waved my hand and kept looking at various documents. Using the body control of my Ogre Body I modified my height and body appearance, I also made my voice thicker and my gaze sharper making me look like a 22-year-old western man with a slimplexion and kind appearance, a fitting contrast to my insidious viper gaze. It was the ideal look for a treacherous mobster and cliche maniptor. In my homeworld I am used to wearing costumes and makeup to hide my identity when working with the yakuza so having a skill that makes my work easier is nice, although the w in this is that when I change my body structure it is difficult for me to use all of it my strength so it is not rmended to use it when I fight, just because I have bigger muscles I won''t be stronger, quality is better than quantity. After meeting the arms dealers I took control of the group, at first they resisted, but after seeing that the bullets could not go through me and that I can split a person in half with just my hand they became obedient. Most criminal groups follow whoever shows greater strength, but this is more a survival instinct than true loyalty so they are not reliable, but nothing that a little acupuncture on the brainbined with Madness cannot solve, now they are a loyal group of puppets. "Even though you''re mad at Jenazad for brainwashing you, it''s ironic that you use him techniques to get helpers" - Mildred smiled wryly as she ate a steak I prepared for her. As long as my women enjoy afortable life I am working like a pack mule, this is unfortunate. I exined to my group that I remember the techniques Jenazad used with me so I was able to use them to take control of the arms dealers. At this point I am d to start my group with women like Mildred since they do not see bad that I use mind control with the traffickers to carry out my ns. "Although running a criminal group is questionable, looking at it from another angle it helps those traffickers not harm innocent civilians" - Tsubaki sighed as she ate next to Mildred. - "I don''t understand, are we the bad guys or the good guys?" I shrugged my shoulders. - "Good and bad are the same, the hero of some is the viin of others, in the end it depends on how your own actions make you feel, it only matters what happens to those you love and yourself" From one point of view, I am leading a group of arms dealers as I n to start World War III. From another point of view, I am saving innocent civilians who used to be oppressed by traffickers and in the future I will eliminate the need for war conflicts in the world. In the short term I am a viin and in the long term a hero, it is all a matter of perspective. "That sounds selfish, I like it" - Izayoi nodded while eating fruit tart. "Don''t talk with your mouth full" - I sighed at the bad manners of martial artists, only Tsubaki knows how to behave at the table. After giving a shitty exnation full of plot gaps that I didn''t even bother to cover, I introduced Tsubaki to my group. Mildred was the only one surprised that a woman who came from another world could be a weapon. Izayoi and Olivia epted it as if it were natural since they are simple minded and it gives them a headache to overthink things. Ignorance is bliss where idiots smile while wise men suffer. The three women readily epted my exnation of other worlds each for different reasons. Mildred felt guilty that she was willing to ept all my bullshit, Izayoi was the embodiment of dependency and Olivia was a baby duckling who followed her mother duck (Mildred) without question. After giving them engagement rings I taught them my special method ofbining Ki Dou and Ki Sei, started teaching them to handle the Hamon, showed them the basics of my Rasen Arts, gave them some ck blood and had ''dual cultivation'' to strengthen us. In just five days the three women became stronger than in several months of intensive training at Yami so they are currently eating a special menu that I designed to take full advantage of the nutrients in the food while savoring a mealparable to the best restaurants in the world although they sometimes have what Navi calls ''Culinary Orgasm''. "What is the n for today? Will we continue training? " - Olivia asked curious after finishing eating. They train all day while I manage the group of traffickers in the mornings, in the afternoons I join them in training to improve my martial arts, at night we have ''meditation'' sessions and while they sleep I train arms dealers to be suitable assassins. "You will train while I go out to meet another group of traffickers to negotiate" - I finished organizing the files that recorded the arms shipments across the border. If I can control the flow of arms from Russian traffickers, I will be able to start moving to the Middle East to start creating armed militias. Martial artists do not get involved with armed forces as they see them as worthless inferior forces, which is why I need soldiers to deal with armed forces from other countries. "Are you going to negotiate civilly?" - Tsubaki looked at me suspiciously. "I''m always civilized" - I smiled. It''s nice that Tsubaki understands me better and better and yet she is in love with me, although she still doesn''t admit it since she is shy. "..." - Tsubaki sighed. - "I will apany you, but remember our agreement" "Okay" - I nodded. Tsubaki has no problem killing normal humans if they have negative Karma as murderers and rapists, but she asked me not to use her to kill innocent people and I can only use her to kill someone with positive Karma if that person attacks me first. If I want to kill an idiot with a noble heroplex I will have to make him angry so that he attacks me first to have a justification to kill him, how troublesome. That reminds me, using Navi I looked at the situation in the Ryozanpaku and I could see Miu and Renka suffering from my absence. Kenichi did not take advantage of my disappearance to get closer to Miu since the poor idiot is being pushed to the limit by Hayato to make him a suitable sessor, I feel sorry for my future stepson, maybe I will get him a girlfriend of no importance. Honoka (Kenichi''s sister) often visits the Ryozanpaku to spend time with Izumi and Shigure, but a clear gap was made with the other martial artists as Honoka and Saori (Kenichi''s mother) discovered that I was expelled from the dojo for saving them and killing their attackers. The best thing is that Saori had an argument with her husband for this very reason and after much passive persuasion from Izumi, Saori began to consider a divorce. I really need to reward Izumi, my cute crazy girl has been doing an excellent job in my absence, but I am concerned that she mentioned having trained Honoka for me. I am pleading with the God who never helped me so that Izumi did not do what I am thinking. "I want to visit Japan ..." - I sighed, now I''m worried. "Do you miss your friends?" - Tsubaki smiled kindly at me trying tofort me. I raised an eyebrow. - "I''m not depressed, I''m just worried that something troublesome wille up" "Whatever you say ~" - Tsubaki smiled. "Hey Listen! Tsundere! " - Navi appeared out of nowhere screaming as loud as a fire rm. "What is Tsundere?" - Olivia asked confused, since they have rings they can see Navi and share my thought that he is an idiot. "It is a Japanese term used to describe a person who acts in a cutting or aggressive way when she feels embarrassed" - Izayoi exined gently making my eyelid tremble. "Oh ..." - Olivia nodded and then looked at me. - "That''s a bit cute" ¡­ Tonight I''ll drown in vodka. "I will go to negotiate with the group of traffickers" - I stood up and hurried out of the room for the sake of my sanity, although technically I am already crazy ... Tsubaki rushed to follow me. - "Tsun tsun ~ dere dere ~ What is it? ~ A Tsundere ~ ?" She started humming a song making my migraine worse. "Is seriously?" - I massaged my forehead wearily. "Shizuka made the song and I found it funny ~ It''s catchy ~" - Tsubaki kept humming. Oh for God''s sake, maybe I should have my eardrums removed. "Hey Listen! The King of the Harem will be King Tsundere hahahahahaha! " - Navi began to fly in circles around me. "..." - I sighed heavily trying to ignore the antics of these two. I''m starting to pray that the arms dealers dare ambush me, I need to vent. --- --- --- Author''sment: Well,st week I was busy and also I got sick to my stomach so I could not upload chapters, sorry. Leaving aside that I almost died from intestinal problems, in a week I will be back to school. I was looking at my ss schedule and luckily I have time for other activities so I was thinking of looking for a part-time job but that would leave me with no time to write so I was thinking of opening a Patre-on with additional chapters. Currently, I upload 2 weekly chapters of this novel so on Patre-on, I thought to put another 2 to 4 additional chapters, although first I have to learn to use Patre-on that I am very stupid using technology. I will try to put the cheapest option for the subscriptions but I don''t know how much is the minimum that Patre-on asks for. Does someone know? Anyway, if things don''t go well on Patre-on don''t worry, I''m writing since it''s the only thing that keeps me rtively sane so this novel will remain public and free so I don''t want you to feel obliged to donate or buy my work, it makes me very happy to see that you read my work and leave yourments and criticisms. Finally, I don''t know if you English readers would be satisfied reading my work on Patre-on since I have a lot of spelling mistakes and I would feel bad if I am selling you a poor quality product so I would like to know what you think. Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 96: Whos the Tsundere? Chapter 96: Who''s the Tsundere? "What did we learn today?" - I drank a can of beer while looking out a window. "That you have the potential to be a horror movie monster" - Tsubaki sighed. "Hey Listen! That you are a crying girl! " - Navi shouted happily. "Whatever" - I was stupid for hoping that Navi''s nonexistent brain could reflect on his actions. Outside the window it was night, we were in a border city that was normally quiet but now it has be noisy chaos because some mental patient massacred the two most important criminal syndicates in the city. That mental patient was me. The negotiations went wrong, the meeting point was a trap set up to lure me in and kill me in a hail of bullets. It was such an obvious trap that I didn''t even bother to enter the warehouse where I agreed to meet the leader of the criminal group and went straight to hunt down the snipers. After opening their skulls and using ck blood needles to manipte their brains, I had them give me the locations of the criminal groups'' bases of operations. Since I was still angry about Shizuka''s damn song, I got carried away and beheaded every jerk who dared to point a gun at me. There were a couple of criminals who knew martial arts, but they were only at the Master level specializing in the use of firearms simr to Kenichi''s sexually impotent father, deadly marksmanship, but fragile bodies. Since only armor-piercing bullets for military use can harm me, I easily ripped their spines off with my bare hands and stuck their heads on stakes in front of the police station with a note that read, ''I did your job, you''re wee''. The surviving criminals swore allegiance to me out of fear, to cover up the situation they circted the rumor that it was all a gang war which managed to avoid drawing Yami''s attention. All this happened from afternoon to night, currently, it is one in the morning and everything is still in chaos, but it is not my problem, if some idiot tries to take advantage of the situation to take control of criminal groups he will have his head on a stake. "Was it necessary to do a horror show?" - Tsubaki pouted angrily that made her look adorable. "Yes" - I nodded as patted her on the head. - "Of all thenguages ??developed by humanity, idiots only understand violence, with this there will be a precedent for what happens when they do not behave well, which will make it easier to control them and turn them into a force that can improve the world" "But if you only use fear then they will not change, they will only be obedient for fear of dying and not because they have really reconsidered" - Tsubaki continued pouting. "It is the stick and the carrot, if they behave well I will give them a good life, if they behave badly there is a stake" - I shrugged. "I fear for the education of our children" - Tsubaki sighed. I froze. Our? "..." - Tsubaki stared at me while her face was getting redder and redder until it wasparable to a tomato. In a very mature and professional way, Tsubaki ran out of the room without daring to look at me. "And she says I''m the child" - I smiled wryly. "You are childish! A lolimancer must be childish! " - Navi scoffed at my side. "..." - I hit Navi, unfortunately, the idiot seems to enjoy it. "Muahahaha, you can''t kill me! I''m like a cockroach, I don''t die, it multiplied me! " - Navi started flying around my head. "Someday I will find a way to hurt you without you enjoying it" - I opened another beer, because of my Ogre Body it is more difficult for me to get drunk. I paid a great price for power and I''m not sure if it was worth it ... "Muahahahaha, I want to see you try it!" - Navi opened a can of beer on his own and drank it despite not having hands or mouth, I still wonder how his body works. "By the way, did you discover anything new about the system?" - Taking advantage of the fact that Tsubaki was not here, I decided to talk to Navi about something problematic. Although we have discussed important topics through telepathic messages, having a normal chat from time to time is not so bad. "Yes!" - Navi yelled happily like the idiot that he was. - "There is a list of worlds in a special order that the system will force you to visit! I''m not sure of the danger level as I think I screwed up the danger scale, but if my guess is true the list of worlds is designed to make you stronger as you be more and more dependent on the system to make you their bitch!" "... Can you stop screwing up the system?" - I sighed wearily. "If I don''t screw the system, the system will screw you metaphorically and literally! You say thank you, ungrateful bitch!" - Navi was still happy without a trace of anger, the idiot just likes to insult. I thought about it for a moment, Navi is an unbearable jerk that I want to put in a wood chipper and then burn his remains with a methrower to finally bury his ashes in a concrete block and throw him into the sea, but I can''t deny that without his help I''d be in big trouble for the curse on my soul. Maybe I should treat him better ... No, he''s an idiot, but a thank you is free so it doesn''t matter "Thanks for your help" - I did not sound sincere since acting with this idiot is a waste of time, his nutty brain does not understand gratitude. "..." - Navi was silent drinking his beer and then disappeared. I seemed to hear a subtle ''you''re wee''. And this moment of personal growth out of nowhere? Whatever, I have work to do, a mob doesn''t build itself, and I have a lot of criminal brains that need a lobotomy. --- --- --- (Navi perspective) Fuck fuck you son of a bitch fuck you son of a bitch! Making me act like an embarrassed bitch! You are the fucking tsundere! Not me! You fucking bastard I''m going to screw you until your hair falls out in frustration! "What''s happening? Woof "- My doggy friend tilted his head, confused. We are inside the Core of Existence of that bastard son of a bitch, if it weren''t for my attack damage being 0 then I would start kicking his fucking mind to make his fucking migraine worse. "Nothing! Nothing happens!" - I tried to speak as usual but my anger was obvious. Fucking bastard! I''m not one of your fucking women to make me act embarrassed! I don''t even have gender! "..." - My dog ??friend just looked at me confused and then began to smile taking his real form. . Y????????o???????????u?????????? ????????????a????????r?????????e?????????? ??????????e?????????????m????????????b???????????????a???r??????????????r????????????????a??????????s?????????????s??????????????????e??????d????????????????????????????????? . "Don''te with your shitty voice! I am immune to that mental attack! " - I screamed furiously. The voice of my dog ??friend in his real form has the effect of damaging the sanity of the listener so he has fun using subliminal messages in his voice. My partner''s son of a bitch told the dog not to use that ability unless he allows it or the number of psychopaths around him will grow out of control. "I''ll take it as a yes" - My dog ??friend''s smile grew. "Yes, ha ha,ugh all you want! At least I have a name! " - I yelled angrily. "..." - The dog stopped smiling, his eyes lost their brightness, turning into two abysses. - "Don''t mention it, it''s painful" "I''ll say what I damn well want!" - Your serial killer look doesn''t scare me! Nothing can kill me even if I want to! "... One day I will have a name ..." - The dog returned to its miniature form andy down on the ground covered with blue and purple mes. - "I can feel it, it won''t be long before I get a name" "I''ll call you Pochi!" - I scoffed. "I don''t want to be Pochi" - The dog looked at me angrily. "Pochi Pochi Pochi you will be Pochi!" - I started to fly around him. "..." - The dog closed his eyes and ignored me. "Heh, you are weak Pochi, youck hatred" - Nobody can against the omnipotent Navi! "Whatever you say tsundere, woof" - Pochi is a very clever son of a bitch, bastard. I decided to stop arguing with Pochi since he is a bad loser, obviously I won the argument so continuing will only tarnish my noble victory. What a good winner I am, I deserve a medal. Now, what should I do to annoy my partner''s son of a bitch...? I have an idea! "Muahahahahahahaha!" - I startedughing. "... This is going to end badly, woof" - Pochi shook his head and went back to sleep. First, I need a camera that takes snapshots, second, a sheet of paper and a pen. Hehehehe I AM A GENIUS! --- --- --- Author''sment: This chapter is a bit shorter because I want to announce something. I finally opened a Pa tre on! You can search me as: ww w. patr eon . / Bukaro There are other content creators that have names simr to Bukaro so to avoid confusion I use the same profile picture as in WebNovel. My Ko-fi will remain open for donations of one dor in case you like my work and want to support it. Without further ado, I hope to earn some money to eat ~ A hug <3 Chapter 97: OH SHIT! Chapter 97: OH SHIT! I massaged my forehead trying to ease my migraine. "I already said I''m sorry! I didn''t think that brat would be so traumatized!" - Navi was flying next to me, but I ignored him, I''m not going to speak to him for a week. I''m sitting on a ne heading to Japan as the little jerk caused a big problem. "Hey Listen! Hey Listen! Hey Listen! Come on don''t ignore me! This is technically good for you! Hey don''t ignore me! " I left Mildred, Izayoi, and Olivia at the base I made on the Russian border to train. Although they are skilled at nningbat strategies, they have no idea how to manage an organization or how to lead subordinates, so I left a couple of lobotomized human puppets to take charge of running the mafia I built. After the nightly massacre, it took me 3 days to organize the arms dealers and they are currently beginning to expand into the Middle East and the borders of China. Since they are a unified group like a hive, they have achieved an almost perfect performance allowing the organization to work 24 hours a day through a continuous shift system. "Come on, you asshole! Do not ignore me! You know this was going to happen sooner orter! I just hastened the inevitable!" I practically turned them into a group of worker ants who live for the sake of working. Using my ability to manipte Madness, I turned their love for worldly pleasures like sex and drinking into love for work, making them the perfect corporate ves. The sad thing is that even though they are brainwashed puppets I am still the one who works the most in this organization making me doubt if I am actually a Harem King or a corporate ve. Anyway, the point is that my organization can function automatically while acting discreetly so as not to attract Yami''s attention. In fact, my organization began making deals with the lower echelons of Yami allowing me to expand my influence while they were busy with their rivalry with the Ryozanpaku. The main disciples of Yami''s disarmed faction are in a showdown with Kenichi to prove who is the strongest disciple, which in my opinion is a stupid waste of time when they are supposed to take over the world. I really don''t understand martial artists even though I am one. "Hey Listen! Come on friend! Do not ignore me! You will make me cry! Even though I don''t have eyes ahahaha! ... I''M BECOMING IDIOT AAAAAAAAHHHHHH !! TELL ME SOMETHING! I BEG YOU!" "I think he learned the lesson ..." - Tsubaki spoke to me from my Core of Existence. "No" - was all I said and took a bottle of water. "AAAAAAHHHHHHH!! FRIEND PLEASE!!" The reason I''m so upset with the little jerk is that he took a picture of me while ''meditating'' with Izayoi and then took the picture to show Honoka. My fears about Izumi''s supposed training turned out to be true. The adorable brat who I liked to pat her head while we watched TV turned into a precocious child and practically she went crazy out when she saw a picture of me having sex with another woman. Not happy with that shit, he wrote a letter signed with my name and delivered it to Saori by mail where he mentioned that I wanted to see her onest time to say goodbye because even though I love her she is a married woman with a happy family, a family of which I am not part. Although Navi managed to screw me, it is not something irreparable since this is part of a n that I have formed forter, although first I thought to create a dramatic scenario where Kenichi''s life was in danger and then I would appear to save him which would allow me to rebuild my friendship with the Ryozanpaku. Now that has gone to hell and possibly I will have to implement n D where I will have to fight the masters of the Ryozanpaku while hiding my identity and then revealing the truth in a dramatic way. "Waaaaa I''m crying! I''m really crying! Please do not ignore me! I feel lonely if you ignore me! " I''m really not that mad at Navi. As he said, this would happen sooner orter as I was careless with the emotional trauma Honoka had during the kidnapping so to some extent this is my fault. I must be more careful when dealing with childhood trauma. In spite of that, I n to punish Navi so that this kind of stupidity does not repeat itself. With the advancement of my strength, my life expectancy continues to grow and ording to my level of cellr activity, Monika theorized that I have a life expectancy of between 1000 and 1500 years, so if I continue to improve and obtain resources from other worlds, it is not impossible to obtain the biological immortality. Since Navi is directly connected to my Core of Existence we will both spend eternity together so I must teach him not to screw up my ns or in the future or we could have big problems. "Sniff sniff I''m really crying ..." I kept drinking water while looking out the window, I have to n what to do next. "I think you broke him..." - Tsubaki spoke in a worried voice while I continued to ignore Navi. The idiot is not going to die so it''s not important. I stretched a bit in my seat when I saw the most horrible thing my eyes have had the misfortune to see. [System Notification: Mission ''Now I am the protagonist! (Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple)'' has been canceled] [System Notification: World Plot Armor: ''Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple'' has disappeared] [System Notification: ''Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple'' world has changed its name to ''Nameless World''] [System Notification: The World Will of the ''World Without a Name'' has noticed the user''s presence] [System Notification: The World Will of the ''World Without a Name'' is not hostile towards the user] [System Notification: Mission assigned by the Will of the World] [Mission: Let''s Make a Story The protagonist of the world has lost the title of strongest disciple ruining the plot. The world will lose its name until a new Story begins. If a name is not obtained before the Fate Energy disappears, the Nameless World will perish. The Will of the Worldcks the resources to form a new Story. As a foreign entity without destiny or Karma, the World Will prompts the user to create a new Story to prevent the World from disappearing. Sess conditions: 1) Create the start of a Story with enough Fate Energy to prevent the Nameless World from perishing (0/1) 2) Create the development of a Story with enough Fate Energy to prevent the Nameless World from perishing (0/1) 3) Create the ending of a Story with enough Fate Energy to prevent the Nameless World from perishing (0/1) Failure conditions: 1) Not being able to create a Story before the destruction of the Nameless World (0/1) Mission time remaining: 1) 2 years 2 months Reward: Authority over the Nameless World Punishment: Mutual destruction] What the fuck just happened?! I tried my best not to lose control of my Ki and kill the passengers on the ne by ident. I spoke softly as my head hurt too much to use a telepathic message. - "Navi, go to the Ryozanpaku and look for any news from Kenichi" "I don''t want ..." - Navi kept sobbing. "I''ll make you your favorite hamburger when we get there" - Anxiety consumed me and I no longer cared that this idiot did not learn the lesson. "..." - Navi kept crying in a low voice, maybe she has a trauma with loneliness, but that doesn''t matter to me right now. - "With extra bacon?" "All the bacon you want just go to the dojo" - I suppressed my urge to scream. Navi disappeared as anxiety consumed me. It was the first time a mission had a punishment option. Despite how dangerous it was to use dimensional travel on a moving ne, I tried to ess the apocalyptic world to see if there was a way around this pointless shit, but couldn''t do it, something was blocking dimensional travel. [System Notification: The World Will of the ''Nameless World'' has noticed the dimensional travel] [System Notification: The World Will of the ''Nameless World'' is blocking the dimensional travel] [System Notification: Dimensional travel will be blocked until the first part of the mission ''Let''s Make a Story''] [System Notification: The ''Emergency Exit'' function has been opened] [Do you want to use the ''Emergency Exit'' function? YES / NO] [Warning: In case of using the ''Emergency Exit'' function, it will be impossible to return to the World without a Name] [Selected: NO] I''m not leaving my wives in this fucking world of shit! I need to think, calm down and think, this situation is way beyond my control so I need to regain my calm. "Luis, calm down! Your mind is cracking! " - Tsubaki screamed in panic within my Core of Existence, she can''t see the notifications from my system so she doesn''t know the damn mess we''re in. I have to calm down, I''m used to everything going to shit so this isn''t something new, I''m just facing the end of the world, it''s not a big deal. I took a deep breath and calmed downpletely in half a second, a new personal record. [Energy: Madness of Selfishness (68%)> (70%)] Is calming down at the end of the world considered insane? Whatever, I don''t care. "Tsubaki, we have a little problem" - I sighed wearily, I can''t spend half a day quietly without facing a ridiculous situation. "No matter what happens, you can get over it like you always do" - Tsubaki''s voice isforting, then I''ll give her dangos as she seems to like them. "Um, Houston, we have a problem" - Navi sent me a telepathic message. - "What do you want first? The good news or the bad news? " "The bad news" - I replied immediately. "Your future stepson''s fag was beaten to shit by a girl" - Navi seemed to want tough, but he held back as he knows the gravity of the situation. I see, Kenichi lost and therefore the plot went to shit. I have a feeling this is my fault ... "I''ll guess, the good news is that the one who hit him was one of my women" - I sighed deeply hating myself. "Yup, the masked fighter Rachel beat Kenichi to hell, right now he''s receiving medical treatment from the dojo masters, heh, pathetic" - Navi began to regain his mocking personality, although perhaps the punishment affected him more than what I thought. Even though this is a huge problem, I am proud of Rachel and I don''t regret having trained her. "Watch the situation and check the reactions of those close to Kenichi, the priority is Shigure and Saori" - I massaged my forehead. "Good but don''t forget my burger!" - Navi shouted happily again. "Yes yes, I''ll give you two hamburgers" - I settled into the seat trying to calm myself down. "Yey!" - Navi shouted excitedly and went to do his job. "May I know what happened?" - Tsubaki asked confused. "Mmmm, can you write a story?" - I asked while closing my eyes, the light only makes my migraine worse. "I''ve never tried, do you need me to write something?" - Tsubaki asked confused. "Well never mind, I''ll think of something, maybe a nice story about how the world was consumed by a pandemic that turned humanity into deranged murderers ... It could be the start of World War III with a nuclear holocaust ... Or maybe an action story where ordinary people and martial artists had a war with each other where firearms shed fists with fists covered by Ki¡­ There are so many possibilities¡­ "- I began to ramble while I wanted to get drunk. "... I don''t know why, but I''m worried about the future of this world" - Tsubaki sighed with concern. "It''s not that bad, I''ll just do my best ... Oh shit" - I opened my eyes suddenly. How the hell am I going to see Mikoto and the others if I can''t use dimensional travel?! I need to create a story or my promise to visit them 2 times a week will be broken! Today is Friday, I already made two visits this week so I have almost a week to have the beginning of the Story. "Luis, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but don''t do it..." - Tsubaki began to get anxious. "Tsubaki, it''s all for the greater good" - I stood up and hurried to the cockpit. "Sir, you can''t get up from your seat ..." - A stewardess tried to stop me so I just smiled gently at her. "Hello beautifuldy, my name is Alexander" - With a big smile I broke the pilot door with my hands while the pressure of my Intimidation skill covered all the passengers, then the ck blood left my body creating threads that held the necks of passengers entering through their ears. - "I would appreciate it if everyone is silent as I am not in a good mood" I''m not good at making up stories, but if I try my best maybe it will work. [Energy: Madness of Selfishness (70%)> (73%)] Chapter 98: Visiting a Not So Happy Family Chapter 98: Visiting a Not So Happy Family "Four days have passed since a civilian ne from Russia was hijacked to make itnd in the middle of a civilian area, although there were no victims, the material damage became a concern for the Japanese government ..." "The terrorist known as Alexander hijacked a civilian ne and forced the pilot to make an emergencynding in a civilian area without a suitable runway, then forced the passengers to use their cell phones to make a live broadcast where he criticized what he called ''Authoritarian Regime'' by the governments of the world announcing that he was the voice of the people oppressed by the corrupt leaders ... " "Japan is watching for the next appearance of the terrorist known as Alexander who disappeared after his speech in which he dered war against the oppressive governments of the world ..." "The Prime Minister of Japan held a press conference where he dered that Alexander''s words did not speak for the Japanese people and that he was just a deranged terrorist ..." "The passengers who were victims of the hijacking of the ne at the hands of the terrorist Alexander have dered that Alexander is not a terrorist but a savior who looks out for the welfare of the people and although his methods are extreme, they are for the greater good ..." "This morning a group of activists called a protest march in front of the US embassy demanding the elimination of US military bases on Japanese territory, this type of nationalist act had not been seen since the end of the Second World War ..." In other news, in the Middle East, there has been an increase in violence, civilians have begun to take up arms to oppose terrorist organizations while carrying gs with an inverted red peace symbol. Experts specte that this is rted to the terrorist Alexander who drew the same symbol on a window with his own blood during the live broadcast ... " "Excuse me miss, could you get me another cup of coffee?" - I made a gesture with my hand to call the waitress who was distracted watching the news on television. "Oh, I''m sorry! I''ll bring it to you immediately! " - The waitress bowed sheepishly and went to get me more coffee. "Hey Listen! Take the waitress! " - Navi happily flew to my side while trying to steal my cheese sandwich, the idiot became more insistent that I should get every moderately cute woman we see. I waved my hand as if shooing off a fly to hit Navi and continued eating, my food intake has skyrocketed with the advancement of my strength and since there are no mutant animals in this world I can only resign myself to spending a fifth of the day eating without stopping. It has been four days so hectic that I have not been able to visit Kenichi''s family so Honoka and Saori''s problems are matters that I have had to postpone. Since I am a firm believer that humans are stupidmbs who follow whoever is loudest stupid, I decided to be the viin and hero of this stupid story. I had to sacrifice my identity as Alexander the arms dealer to be Alexander the terrorist with a revolutionaryplex. Through Navi, I sent a message to Mildred, Izayoi, and Olivia to tell them not to move and to concentrate solely on training as things were about to get hectic and I don''t want to be worrying that they might be captured by enemies. Yami is already looking for us so I had to form a third identity. Now I am Seiji Oka, the pseudonym I usually use in my homeworld when I work with the yakuza. Using Alexander''s identity I began to mobilize my subordinates on the Russian border to bring weapons to the Middle East and hand them over to unarmed civilians so they could fight extremist organizations and foreign forces. Normally they would be useless as soldiers and the fear of death would make them too cowardly to fight, but beforeing to Japan I leftrge containers full of ck blood that when diluted in water bes a drug capable of turning normal people into suicide soldiers without fear of death. Madness is something incredible, by stimting it with Rasen and Anti-Rasen I was able to give a special effect to ck blood by turning it into a substance that acts as a highly contagious infection that damages sanity. I made the batch of blood have the effect that whoever ingested it would have an unhealthy obsession with gaining recognition from their leaders at all costs, even if the person dies in the process. I originally prepared the batch of blood so that my criminal organization could continue absorbing other criminal groups without my having to intervene, but the change in circumstances forced me to use ck blood to form several small guerri groups made up of civilians. Interestingly, Madness affects the core of desires and obsessions, and like human selfishness and greed, it is contagious. Healthy people who interact with people infected with my Madness are at risk of catching it if they share simr ideas. An example is: Two people are neighbors and love their nation to the point of being willing to take up arms to defend theirpatriots and families. Neighbor A is infected with my Madness and neighbor B is healthy. In this case, there is a 10% risk that neighbor B will catch my Madness just by talking to neighbor A and that probability grows the longer they interact. Tsubaki is furious with me for doing something that in her homeworld would be seen as the arrival of the Kishin (something like the antichrist) and she hasn''t spoken to me since yesterday, but she will get over it. The only thing that bothers me is that my Madness stopped growing. [Energy: Madness of Egoism (90%)] When my Insanity reached 90% it stopped increasing as there seems to be a special requirement that I don''t know about to keep moving forward. At this point, I have already epted Madness as part of me and an important resource so I want to raise the percentage to 100% to see what will happen. Anyway, I''m currently eating since I just went shopping. I was looking for an adorable teddy bear for Honoka and some shiny earrings for Saori since I am about to visit them taking advantage of the fact that Kenichi went to the mountains with the Ryozanpaku teachers to have a hellish training after losing against Rachel. Speaking of Rachel, I must give her a special gift for having managed to defeat the protagonist despite the plot armor, that is a true achievement that even I would not dare to try for fear of antagonizing the Will of the World. The only people who stayed in the dojo were Shigure, Miu, and Renka. Since I was expelled from the dojo, their rtionship with the other dojo masters had a crack and even Shigure refused to continue training Kenichi, deciding to focus on improving her own martial arts. I have a feeling that Shigure wants to get stronger and then go out looking for me, she is really cute. I worry that Shigure became much more withdrawn and silent, but at least she has her loyal mouse Tochumaru so she is not alone. There is also Kaname who she seems to have be friends with thanks to Izumi''s intervention so things should go well, I hope. I had to change my appearance again since Luis is wanted by Yami and Alexander is chased by the police. I look simr to my actual appearance, but with ck hair and eyes. Without the blue eyes that I inherited from my father and the brown hair from my mother, I am practically any Japanese if not for some western fascial features inherited from my father which I also modified to look like an ordinary Japanese student. To avoid drawing attention, I hunched my posture a little, put on some big sses, and adopted a more silent and somber character simr to a slightly handsome social misfit. Currently, only someone who had been close to me could recognize me if he looked at me carefully so I could see Saori and Honoka without much trouble. After finishing my meal, I left the restaurant while carrying a bag of gifts. I started walking while looking at the familiar streets to make sure I didn''t find someone who could recognize me. "Now you''re going to destroy a marriage, but at least you''re not turning innocent people into armed lunatics¡­ Oh wait, that''s precisely what you''re doing! Hmp! " - Tsubaki started pouting while she was still in my Core of Existence, she has been acting like this since yesterday, but instead of bothering me, she seems cute. I sighed internally and spoke in a low voice so other people wouldn''t think I''m crazy for talking to myself. - "A winner of the Nobel Peace Prize said that war is necessary to achieve peace" "¡­ Seriously?" - Tsubaki forgot that she should ignore me and asked surprised. "And he was also a president" - I shrugged. "I''m supposed to be ignoring you! Do not talk to me!" - Tsubaki yelled angrily and stopped talking to me. Tsubaki normally acts like a mature person, but there are times when she is simr to a little girl, well, it''s part of her charm. Finally I arrived in front of Saori and Honoka''s house. "Navi, check they are inside" - I gave an order to Navi and the little idiot went to check. Honoka was ying video games in her room. It was a kind of dating simtor simr to the one I once saw my little sister ying, the problem is that Honoka''s game was themed about sibling incest and I''m sure it''s not because of Kenichi. This precocious brat even whispers my name¡­. Very troublesome. Saori was in the living room looking at a document with an expression of contemtion while her fingers yed with her wedding ring. "Hey Listen! The girl named Izumi did an excellent job muahahahaha! " - Navi yelled with amusement when he saw the document. "... When I said you were going to ruin a marriage I was only joking ..." - Tsubaki sighed. The document was a divorce record with the name and signature of Saori, it only needed Kenichi''s father to sign it so that they could begin the legal divorce procedure. ording to a report from Izumi, after I disappeared Saori went to argue with the Ryozanpaku teachers but she was stopped by her husband arguing that my problems did not involve her family. Kenichi''s father does not like me since he thinks I want to conquer his daughter since I''m actually going for his wife, Honoka will arrive when she is older since I am not interested in brats. The point is that the rtionship between Kenichi''s parents has worsened especially because the husband is now almost never at home, he is constantly traveling looking for a cure for his erectile dysfunction without daring to tell the truth to his wife. Izumi has helped nt false ideas so that Saori believes that her husband has been being unfaithful to her, making the situation worse. Now Saori not only feels guilty because she believes that it was her fault that the dojo turned its back on me, but Izumi has also made sure to nt the idea that I am the only reliable man in her life. Since both Saori and Kenichi did not mention the kidnapping incident, the husband never knew that Saori was kidnapped, this added to the concerns of the beautiful housewife was the straw that broke the camel''s back and now she wants a divorce. Saori seems to have epted the idea of entering my harem, so if Ie to support her in her most vulnerable moment, I will be able topletely capture her heart since we have a rtionship of trust. Even though Navi is an idiot for making a stupid joke, his action helped me since now Saori will think that I was willing toe back just for her. As for Honoka¡­ I don''t want to think about that precocious brat, I worry that the little girl will try to approach me more aggressively. Seeing that everything was ready, I went to the entrance of the house and rang the bell, it is time to im my prize. --- --- Author''s Note: Do you think that what I write is too horrible in a moral sense? Although it may not seem like it, I have a heart of ss so I am worried about hurting the feelings of the readers: c On a separate note, my ss schedule allows me to write a little more since my sses are in the afternoon-night so I will try to upload 3 chapters per week but it is not something definitive, I say it in case some weeks I upload 2 chapters and in others I only upload 3. A hug <3 Chapter 99: Cloying Reunion 1 Chapter 99: Cloying Reunion 1 (Perspective Saori Shirahama) There are moments in life where everything can take such an abrupt turn that it makes you doubt if you were ever in control of your own life. I always imagined that I would grow old and die alongside my husband as my children grew up and started their own families. Not even in my wildest dreams did I imagine that I would reach where I would not only hate my own husband but even fall in love with a teenager the same age as my son. Since the incident where I was kidnapped with my daughter and then rescued by Luis, my life has been total chaos. I originally thought to leave my rtionship with Luis as a one-time event that would never happen again even if it broke Luis''s heart, however, the changes in my environment happened overnight. That same night Luis disappeared without a trace causing several people to be filled with anguish including my daughter Honoka and myself. At first I felt angry because Luis left without saying goodbye, then I felt guilty since I thought I broke his heart and that''s why he left. It wasn''t until a ssmate of my son who was also a friend of Luis mentioned that Luis left after being expelled from the dojo for killing the people who kidnapped me. I knew how important the dojo was for Luis, since he lost his family the dojo became a second family for him and that was something that we could all notice, that''s why it was hard for me to believe that the people in the dojo gave him the back. Can a person turn his back on his own family? Even if they weren''t rted by blood, everyone in that dojo acted like a family so I decided to investigate. I asked my son first and his answer took my breath away. "It is true that he did it to protect you and Honoka and I will always be grateful for that, but that does not change that he used his force to take lives, no matter the circumstance, the murder will never be justified" - Kenichi said this with great will and determination. Normally I would be proud to have a son with such a noble heart but at that moment I had to bite my lip to suppress the need to yell at him and p him. As a mother, it makes me happy that my son follows an honest path, but as a person, I feel hurt to see that my son would spare the life of a group of kidnappers who almost raped me. Worse still, as a woman, I felt furious after realizing that the only person who would do anything to protect me was expelled from what he considered his family. Although I had sex with Luis for a drug, I cannot deny that it was the greatest pleasure I have ever experienced, whichbined with his kindness and the fact that he would rather be shot than abandon me made it inevitable that I would end up falling in love with him. I tried to argue with the people of the dojo under the pretext that Luis was my savior and he deserved another chance, but the people of the dojo told me that it was impossible to ept Luis again since he did not regret it and said that if necessary he would do again. I left the ce feeling so angry that I almost forced Kenichi to leave the dojo, but I let him continue training because despite my anger he was still my son and I want the best for him. When I got home a woman came in and got down on her knees apologizing. She was Luis''s teacher and from what I could see she and Luis had a closer rtionship than a simple disciple and teacher. I invited her to have tea and we got to know each other better, I also learned that Luis had a harem and although he annoyed me a bit, what surprised me the most is that I did not have a problem with him having several lovers. I became friends with the woman named Shigure and she began toe to my house every three days to have tea and talk, then Luis''s friend named Izumi began to arrive and despite the differences between our ages, we all became friends which was a great relief as Izumi started taking care of Honoka. Since the abduction incident, my daughter seems to have developed trauma to the outside world and constantly wakes up at night screaming that she wants to see her Onii-chan, not Kenichi, but Luis. Honoka even started taking online sses as she has a hard time leaving home and only agrees to go out for short periods of time if she is apanied by Izumi. After much thought and seeing that my husband was more and more distant without paying the slightest attention to my growing anxiety, I felt that my marriage hade to an end, even if I wanted to deny it was impossible to hide something obvious, I fell in love with Luis and I wanted to be with him. A few days ago I received a letter from Luis saying that he wasing to visit me because he could not forget his feelings for me and he needed to talk to me in order to continue with his life without interfering with my ''happy marriage''. Even with everything that happened, he still thinks about my well-being, his kindness moves me at the same time that hurts me. Just in case I spoke with Izumi since she seemed to be the only one who knew a little about Luis''s whereabouts, which we have kept secret mainly because we don''t want to bother him, he has already suffered too much and deserves some time alone. After confirming that Luis woulde to town, I was excited and began to prepare for his return. Since I did not know the exact day that Luis would return, I have made sure to keep the house spotless every day, keep my appearance as neat and prepare Luis''s favorite food for lunches, which is the time he used toe to visit us. There was still time for lunch so I sat in the living room looking at the divorce certificate with my name on it. My husband goes out all the time and he hardly spends time at home anymore so I have not been able to talk to him about this but I will stand firm, even if I have nothing to my name I have a couple of friends who are willing to help me find a temporary home after divorce. Something that surprised me is that when Luis left, he left a lot of money for the people he most appreciated including a study fund for Honoka and some money for me in case he wanted to take a vacation with my family. It wasn''t much, but it would be enough to start my own life. I still worry about what my children will think and whether they will want to stay with their father or with me. Honoka will surely choose me since she also found out what happened with the dojo and now she does not want to see her older brother again or talk to the people of the dojo except for Shigure who seems to be the only one who still cares about Luis. Kenichi on the other hand is much more focused on training since he was defeated by a ssmate who recently transferred from the United States. In fact, Kenichi went camping with the people of the dojo taking advantage of Golden Week so it is a good time to see Luis. I kept looking at the divorce certificate while ying with my wedding ring, I haven''t worn it in a month and my family hasn''t even noticed, they''re too busy with their own business ... "I want to see you ..." - I sighed to myself. As I tried to contain myplex emotions I heard the sound of the doorbell. It could be a salesman, a neighbor, or the postman, but the mere possibility that it was Luis was enough to make my heart race. I looked at my appearance in the mirror, my red dress was well-groomed, a subtle makeup that highlighted my natural features, a silver ne that I have not worn since I got married, and a hairstyle that the stylist said was popr with upper-ss women. It was my best wardrobe that I hadn''t worn in over a decade, it was nice to see that it still fit me well, doing yoga every day since Kenichi was born was a great idea. I went to the door trying to contain my emotion, if it wasn''t Luis I would only be disappointed so I needed to calm down. "Who are you looking for?" - I asked politely through the inte. Looking through the digital screen, I saw a student the same age as Kenichi and Luis. He was the kind of guy who wouldn''t stand out in a crowd, but something about him was familiar. "Hello Saori ..." - The boy looked at the camera with a friendly smile. The voice, the expression, that look, the way he called me by my name ... If he ignored the color of hair, eyes, sses, and some features that can be hidden with makeup he was identical to Luis. My heart began to beat, I couldn''t answer with words. I rushed to open the door and when I opened it I saw him, it was him ... "Hello, I haven''t seen you for a long time" - Luis smiled at me, that smile so warm that it makes me feel safe. "L-Luis ..." - My voice was shaky, I felt that the tears were about toe out of my eyes. I pinched my hand to verify that it was not a dream and when I felt the pain I realized that this was real. Unable to contain me, I rushed to hug him. "You came back ... You really came back ..." - I couldn''t control the tremor in my voice, I could only hug Luis tightly. "I missed you too" - Luis wrapped me in his arms, it was not a hug from superficial lovers but the kind of hug that you would only give to a very dear family member. Luis began to caress my back making me feel like a little girl beingforted, it was a strange feeling, but somehow it made me feel safe, it was nice. This was the moment where I realized, no matter what kind of circumstances I may experience in the future or what kind of problems I have to deal with, it is only by being in Luis''s arms that I can feel safe and loved. Regardless of the circumstances that may ur in the future, I want to embrace this feeling so as not to let go of it again. --- --- Author''s Note: This chapter was a bit short,ter I am thinking of making small chapters that will be like 98.5 or 110.5 or something like that, they will be like additional short chapters to tell aspects of the plot that I have not exined well or told the lives of the women of the harem already that having so many forgotten characters makes me feel guilty ... Of course, those short chapters will not count as weekly chapters so it will be like a bonus, Yey more work! Just kidding, I enjoy writing, although sometimes I have little blocks and I don''t know how to write certain scenes which give me insomnia ... Anyway, a hug <3 (It seems thattely I''m leaving a lot of notes ... Maybe the social istion makes me feel a little lonely *sob*) Chapter 100: Cloying Reunion 2 Chapter 100: Cloying Reunion 2 I don''t even have the plot armor of this world and I still managed to get this sexy Milf, I must congratte myself. Maybe I have my own plot armor from the start. Navi mentioned that the curse on my soul will make everything I do 100 times harder than normal except for getting women, then I have to analyze that. Well whatever, Saori looks beautiful with this dress and light makeup. Maybe it''s because I started to get interested in the interests and hobbies of the women around me since now I have a special taste to admire when a woman is getting ready for a special asion, it is an art in a certain way. "Saori, I think it''s better that we go in" - I spoke softly in Saori''s ear since we were at the entrance and the neighbors could see us. Even though I don''t care what people say about me if someone criticizes one of my wives I will find myself in dire need of choking that person with their own intestines. "... Just a little more" - Saori spoke like a spoiled child, refusing to let go of me. There is a special charm when a mature woman acts like a spoiled child, as long as a said woman is not like a noisy brat she bes cute. I let out a sigh, but instead of conveying a feeling of exasperation, I made sure to show that I thought she was cute. I carried her carefully around her waist making sure she wasfortable and I entered the house, but when I was about to close the door I had to avoid sighing, someone was staring at me. With a subtle gesture, I took off my sses and subtly used the reflection of the sses to look in the direction of the gaze. This is troublesome, it was Touchumaru, Shigure''s pet mouse. What is it doing here? Could it be that Shigure sent it to take care of Saori? I heard that Shigure and Saori became friends, but Izumi did not inform me that their rtionship was that good, it seems that I will have to improve my spywork. This is a problem, today I wanted to enjoy Saori''s body but it seems that it will have to beter since we will have guests. Due to my time training mutant animals I learned to read the emotions of animals almost as well as I do with humans so I could see that Touchumaru was excited to see me and wanted to rush to greet me, but instead started running in the direction of the Ryozanpaku. Oh well, I miss Shigure so much so it''s not a problem. I closed the door and took Saori to the living room. Since she refused to let go of me I had to leave the gifts that I brought on the table and I arranged her on myp to sit on the sofa, she is a lovely woman when she falls in love. "Saori, we can''t talk if you keep hugging me like this" - Despite my words, I didn''t stop caressing her beautiful hair. I really developed a habit of spoiling my lovers. Where was my side of stupid bastard who cheated on naive women to be able to have casual sex? Ah, old times. While my mind was lost in stupid things waiting for Shigure''s arrival, Saori separated her face from my shoulder. Her makeup had been ruined by tears, but her expression of an angry wife but in love made her look beautiful. "Do you have any idea how worried I was for you? You disappeared for months without leaving a single message "- Saori pouted as she pinched my cheek. I had to rx my muscles as her thin fingers would hurt if she tried to pinch any part of my body because my training specializes in strengthening every part of the tissue in my body. "You''re acting like a little girl" - I smiled wryly pretending that my cheek hurt. If she acted tough showing that her reproaches have no effect on me she will only get angry, feigning weakness doesn''t hurt my pride since I don''t have something so useless. "And you pretend to act like an adult" - Saori released my cheek and began to caress me. - "Did I hurt you?" And there is the loving wife mode, how cute. "Don''t worry, first get off my legs so we can talk" - I smiled gently reminding her that we were in a too intimate position. "Oh? Don''t you like having a woman my age on yourp? " - Saori raised an eyebrow with false anger. "I have no problem when you do it, but I don''t think it''s appropriate" - I made sure to make it clear to her that she was special to me while reminding her that she is a married woman and I am a minor. Saori was silent for a moment and then put her head on my shoulder while sighed. "Luis I want you to be sincere" - Saori began to use her finger to draw circles on the back of my hand. - "What do you see in me? I am a housewife with two children, I am old enough to be your mother, I am not the most beautiful woman, I am not a martial artist and my biggest hobby is watching romanticedies on television, I have a boring life and I don''t think I have anything. especially what to offer you " Although Saori had already epted me, there were still insecurities in her heart. Since she was about to seek a divorce, the idea that I can reject her scares her which increases her negative thinking, in fact, if I rejected her at this time it would be a devastating blow to her confidence and she would have a lot of difficulties to return to trusting someone to form a rtionship. I prepared my stomach to withstand the cloying talk without throwing up. "Saori, you are a beautiful woman, not only because of your appearance that could honestly humiliate many supermodels, your kindness and dedication in taking care of your family are moving, you say you are a boring woman with nothing to contribute, but it is the beauty of your personality what I love "- With my right hand I took Saori''s chin and gently raised her face to look into her eyes. I showed my kindest smile and a voice with genuine affection that was not feigned as I really like her. - "Saori, I like your loving personality, your strict temperament, the softness of your attitude, the way you can transmit warmth with each gesture, what I like about you is everything you are" Saori is an excellent wife and a wonderful mother. Even though I hate concepts like fatherhood and motherhood because of my parents, I can''t deny that having a mother as caring as Saori would have made my life less miserable, even my personality could have been less rotten. Saori raised her hands to cover her mouth, she was flushed while her eyes were teary, I could feel her pulse growing. At this time she was going through what they call ''butterflies in her stomach''. To make sure that her love for me was unconditional and she was not willing to leave me despite the terrible things I have done and will do, I put thest nail in the coffin, guilt. "Saori, you are a wonderful woman and whoever can be by your side will be such a lucky man that he will never experience unhappiness" - I smiled as my gaze was filled with sadness. - "I would have liked to be born several years earlier to meet you ... I really envy your husband" When I finished my words, I didn''t even have to wait for Saori to process everything I said, she immediately surrounded me with her arms and kissed me on the lips. It was a simple kiss without lust where only our lips touched, but it was that simplicity that she told me that Saori had given me her heart. "Don''t be sorry, you don''t need to be sorry" - Saori separated our kiss and smiled at me with extreme tenderness. - "We can both be happy" Saori got up from myp and went to the table, took a document, and showed it to me. - "Look, all that remains is for Mototsugu to sign his name and I will be able to start the legal processes, the husband of a friend is awyer so I have everything prepared" The saying ''A woman with a broken heart is terrifying'' is true. By her own initiative, she already has everything prepared, she is beautiful. I showed a surprised expression. - "This is¡­" I didn''t continue my words and acted like I didn''t know what to say. "I know it''s sudden, you''ve juste back and I don''t know what things you''ve experienced, but I''ll be honest, in this time I''ve realized that I fell in love with you and even though you have other lovers I feel that only with you I can be happy and feel safe" - Saori smiled wryly. - "I know I may be acting impulsively, but I have thought about it for a long time ..." Saori put the document aside and approached me, then knelt in seiza. - "I know it can be strangeing from a housewife with two children, but I really want to spend the rest of my life with you" ¡­ Isn''t the man supposed to say this kind of thing? Oh well, gender equality, I think. "Saori ..." - I tried to hold a sigh, Shigure has just arrived and is peeking so this will be ufortable. - "I will be very happy if you want to be with me, but first I need to tell you something ..." The intensity in Shigure''s gaze was making me uneasy, I think she was very affected by my disappearance. "I already have a wife" - My words made the intensity in Shigure''s gaze decrease while Saori didn''t react, she just looked up and smiled at me. "I know, and I''m fine with that" - Saori kept smiling. - "Is Shigure true?" I nodded. - "It''s her" Saori''s smile grew. - "I already talked to Shigure and she agreed" Nobody told me about this! I was able to save myself the fucking acting! Ah, whatever, happy thoughts. I just smiled wryly. - "It seems that I have missed many things" "Don''t worry, we have a lot of time to talk while we eat and so you can also tell me what you''ve done these months" - Saori got up and went to the kitchen, I love this woman, I''m starving. "Oh right, first I must call Shigure, she is eager to see you and it would be rude not to call her" - Saori went to the phone. "The first thing you do is look for your lover and not your wife, what was expected of you" - Tsubaki scoffed disdainfully. This woman is learning to tease and use sarcasm, I hate myself for letting her know the inte. At that moment Shigure came in through the window like it was the most normal thing. - "There''s... no need" I missed her slow way of speaking, it''s strange, but I like it. I smiled fondly upon seeing her. - "Good to see you" She did not show the slightest emotion, she just approached me and like a possessive cat hugged me and began to rub her cheek against my face. Even though I missed her, she worried me that her expressionlessness seems to have gotten worse¡­ Ah, I''ll fix it. What matters now is eating, I''m starving. Chapter 101: Jealousy Is Strange Chapter 101: Jealousy Is Strange I helped Saori serve food for the three of us to eat. Even though my cooking skills are possibly one of the best in the world, eating home-cooked food prepared with the love of a beautiful woman is much more enjoyable, of course, as long as the food tastes good. "So, could you tell us what you did in this time that you disappeared?" - Saori asked me in a kind voice while she was sitting in front of me. Shigure was holding my hand, refusing to let go of me as if she was terrified of losing me, she was really affected by my disappearance. "It''s aplicated subject ..." - I sighed internally. I''m tired of making up shitty stories since the more I lie, the more likely it is to be discovered, so I decided to be a little more honest with the women who have fallen in love with me to the point of dependency and these two women fulfill that characteristic. "To begin with, I didn''t disappear, I was kidnapped" - I heard the sound of a fork being crushed by Shigure''s hand. "Who?" - Shigure asked simply but her anger was literally manifesting in the form of aggressive Ki. She still hasn''t gotten to the point of emitting bloodlust, but she''s close. It''s good that I finished developing a technique to go from the fist of life to the fist of death without side effects. "Do you know Yami?" - With my question, Shigure''s fury only grew. "Yami?" - Saori asked confused. "An organization of martial artists seeking to control the world" - I spoke seriously. "Like the viins on the hero shows that Honoka watches?" - Saori asked surprised. I could only nod wryly. In reality, Yami''s people act like cliche viins who only exist to strengthen the protagonist through stupid schemes. Is it a side effect of the plot armor? Whatever, I already destroyed the plot armor so it doesn''t matter. "They hurt you?" - Saori asked worried as Shigure began to use her hands to inspect my body. "I''m fine, although several problems arose ..." - I held Shigure''s hand that was directed to an unsuitable area during the meal, she really missed me in various ways. I made a brief summary of how I was kidnapped, I was brainwashed into believing that I was always a member of Yami and they used me to kill people, then I was able to recover my memories and I escaped so I had to change my appearance. I did not tell what happened to the arms dealers and my identity as the terrorist Alexander as that would be more than they can bear at the moment. "..." - Saori stood up and moved next to me to hug me while Shigure hugged me. Although I enjoyed being hugged by two beautiful, big-breasted women, my interest was totally focused on the Ki of Shigure. It was intense, violent, and sharp like a drawn sword, if it weren''t for Shigure''s excellent control of her own strength, that Ki would be enough to seriously injure Saori just by being close. Emotions and desires help a martial artist to be stronger, only setting goals is that a martial artist can continue to strengthen without falling into conformity. Until now Shigure''s only motivation to practice martial arts were for love of martial arts, she also has the desire to recover the swords made by her father, an almost legendary cksmith, but that''s it. The love for martial arts gives a constant but slow growth, the obsession with power improves strength in the short term, but it has a limit and it is easy to lose motivation when finding a stronger enemy or there is the risk of going crazy as happened to Jenazad. There are only two wishes that show the true path of strength, the desire to protect or the desire for revenge. Hayato once said that Kenichi was a genius not because of potential but because of his noble heart, something that I do not possess and possibly will never have so I only have to train until my mind and body break down and then rebuild and continue training. Shigure''s heart is a nk te so it is difficult for her to understand friendship and love, but once she bes fond of someone, she can love with all her heart. At this moment Shigure discovered the desire to protect, but since her desirees from love mixed with dependency, her desire is not a goal but an obsession. Thanks to my mastery of Madness I could see it, Shigure just developed an obsessive desire to protect me. It is a small wish and it has only just begun to sprout, but like an oak tree, with fertile soil and sufficient resources it will be a sturdy tree that can withstand storms. After all, maybe I do have a fetish for crazy women... The most surprising thing is that in that obsessive desire to protect me, she began to develop a desire that should be impossible for her, murderous intent. Oh my dear and cute Shigure, you have already been corrupted by me and we had not even realized it. The power of love is incredible. For now, I need to calm her down or she will lose control so I started patting Shigure on the head since she loves it when I do that. - "I''m here and that''s the only thing that matters" Shigure rxed showing a small smile, but the trace of madness in her heart did not disappear, only became more solid simr to a seed waiting to hatch. "Even though what happened with Yami was painful, I made some friends so it wasn''t all that bad" - I had to use a bit of Hamon to calm the two women as they refused to let go of me. Saori looked at me suspiciously. - "They are women?" The female instinct is problematic. "Some yes, although I also made male friends" - Up to a point I was able to get along with Diego and Ogata, in fact, I hope they don''t oppose me as it would be a shame to have to kill them. Saori smiled at me mischievously. - "How many women do you have in your current harem?" "Heh, answer her" - Tsubaki spoke from my Core of Existence. Let''s see ... The ones with a ring are: Shigure, Izumi, Rimi, Rachel, Mildred, Izayoi, and Olivia. I can also count Saori so there are 8 in this world. "8 in this world" - I didn''t know what expression to make so I smiled wryly. Although being in Yami several women developed feelings for me, as long as they do not have a ring I will not count them in my official harem or it will be a problem if one of them bes my enemy. Sincere love is not enough to form a massive harem, I need absolute dependence. "I hoped there were more" - Saori looked at me surprised, it seems that in her eyes I am a womanizer who thinks with the crotch, which is true to a certain extent but even so bothers me. Shigure seemed to be thinking of something troublesome. - "You said this world ... You didn''t just say 8 women... Other worlds?" Why is she always so perceptive of troublesome things? "About that" - I contained my enormous desire to sigh. - "When I woke up from the brainwashing I discovered some things" The sooner I tell them about other worlds, the less trouble I''ll have in the future, plus I want to see how far Shigure''s cksmithing talent can go using technology from other worlds. Maybe she can help me mass-produce the androids of the apocalyptic world. "What made me get out of mind control was a head injury that left me in aa, while I was unconscious I discovered a skill ..." - So I spent an hour telling my absurd story of how I can travel to other worlds and that my power grows by increasing my harem. Shigure just nodded epting what I said without the slightest trace of doubt. Saori was a bit aseptic so I had to show them Madness in her miniature form. "Hi, woof" - Mini Madness came out of a cut on my arm and raised its little dogleg to say hello. "..." - Saori stared with her mouth open. - "It''s a talking dog ..." "Hello ... Nice to meet you" - Sigure did not seem to find it strange and saluted as Touchumaru came out of her cleavage to greet Madness. I''m d Touchumaru is female or I would have to kill her for being between my wife''s breasts. Great, now I am overprotective against a mouse, every day I fall lower. This is how a martial arts expert mouse and a dog formed from corrupted energy began to y as if it were the most normal thing to do. "So ... did you stop being human?" - Saori asked curiously. She did not show the slightest displeasure and was just innocently curious, at this point if I said that I am a lycanthrope who eats humans every night of the full moon she would still love me. "I am 89%, another 4.2% is unknown" - I shrugged. I had several DNA tests done and my gic information is that I am 100% human even though my blood is practically an independent living being. I have a theory that my lineage is simr to Madness, something spiritual rather than something physical, but neither Navi nor Tsibaki can determine what it is. "89% and 4.2% are not 100%" - Saori inclined her head confused, a cute gesture. "Originally it was 98% and 2% but as I get stronger one gets smaller and the other grows" - I myself don''t understand this shit so I don''t know how to exin it. "Yes, I don''t understand" - Saori sighed. "Me... neither" - Shigure nodded. - "But... I don''t care" "You''re right, it doesn''t matter" - Saori smiled and sat down again. - "As long as you are safe, the rest does not matter" "About that ..." - So I began to exin the problem of my soul. Since in the future they will end up meeting my other wives it will be a problem if they discover that I have a curse on my soul and I did not tell them. Although I am apulsive liar, a certain level of trust is necessary for a rtionship to work. "... So you need to increase your harem so as not to have a tragic ending?" - Saori looked at me with perplexity and concern. "I''ll help" - Shigure seemed to be a determined protagonist, her gaze literally burning with resolution giving me the feeling that she will do something troublesome. "For the moment there is something more important" - I sighed thinking that at this rate I will not be able to enjoy my food. - "As I already told you, I became an enemy of Yami so I cannot stay, the world situation is bing chaotic and at any moment a problem can ur" Saori seemed to think of something. - "It''s true, a terrorist appeared a couple of days ago talking about eliminating the corrupt governments of the world, is it possible that this terrorist has something to do with Yami?" "It''s possible" - I nodded while acted like I wasn''t that terrorist. Fortunately, Mildred, Izayoi, and Olivia are not interested in watching television so they will not think that I am the terrorist and even if they find out they will not say anything about it. "What will you do for now? Do you really have to go? " - Saori asked me sadly. "Stay" - Shigure held my hand, a nice gesture if it weren''t for the fact that she used a thin reinforced steel wire to tie my arm to keep me from escaping. "I can''t do it, there are many things that I have to prepare and if I stay you may be in danger" - I spoke kindly ignoring the fact that now the thread was also holding my ankles. - "Saori, you are not a martial artist and although Yami would not attack a defenseless civilian, there are people under Yami who are not right in the head and could hurt you" Jenazad and his subordinates are excellent examples, he does not care about the methods in order to fulfill his objectives and innocent lives have no value, if that idiot had not tortured me we could have been friends. "As for you Shigure, you are strong and you can protect yourself, but Yami knows about you and they want your skills to forge weapons so I want to take Yami away from this city" - I looked at Shigure seriously. She is strong, but it would be easy to ambush her. In fact, one of the experts from Yami''s armed section has his eyes on Shigure in more ways than one, I need to eliminate him. "Will you fight Yami alone? - Saori asked anxiously. "Notpletely alone, but yes, I will deal with them" - I nodded. "We can help ..." - Shigure did not let go of me. She was referring to the Ryozanpaku but that won''t do. - "No, what I n to do goes against the ideals of Ryozanpaku" "..." - Shigure stared at me. - "Will you kill them?" I nodded without hesitation. - "I will do anything to protect my loved ones, even if I be the enemy of those I love" Shigure was silent as she lowered her head, she seemed to be contemting my words. "I can''t help you" - Saori sighed without understanding Shgiure''s dilemma since for her I am not a deranged murderer, just a man who protects those she loves and that is something noble. - "So I will try not to be a burden, if there is something I can help you with, just tell me" I liked the words of Saori, it helps a lot who does not interfere. "For now I will be in the city for a couple of days and then I will have to go, I will try to send some messages through a friend, but before ..." - In my hand that was not tied by the steel wire, I took out a ring box for Saori. She met the marriage requirements of the system since, although she has not yet been divorced, the marriage is already broken. "What is?" - Saori asked curiously trying to hide her expectations. "Open it" - I smiled at her affectionately. Saori opened the box and when she saw the ring inside, she began to cry for almost 10 minutes, an emotional scene if it wasn''t because I can''t move because of Shigure. Now that Saori had put the ring on, I was able to introduce my headache to them. - "And this is Navi" "HEY LISTEN! I AM NAVI! " - Navi appeared screaming so loud that Saori had to cover her ears. "What''s that?!" - Saori yelled in surprise. Navi couldn''t continue speaking as Shigure''s sword struck him throwing him out the window. - "I couldn''t... cut it" She really wanted to kill Navi as soon as she met him¡­ I love her. "That thing is Navi, my travelpanion linked to my soul" - I sighed. - "I can use him to give messages to my wives who wear wedding rings, with it I can contact you" "I will also introduce you to someone else" - I took Tsubaki out of my Core of Existence. - "She is Tsubaki, she is from another world and she is my weapon" Tsubaki curtsied while she avoided looking at me, she''s still mad at me. "Nice to meet you" - Tsubaki smiled kindly showing her good manners. "Are you his weapon?" - Shigure asked in a strange voice. "Yes, I know it may sound strange, but I can be a weapon" - Tsubaki raised a finger and turned it into the point of a short sword. "..." - Shigure frowned and then looked at me. - "I will make you the best weapon" ¡­ Ah. "Ahem, we have a special bond so it''s not necessary" - It was the first time I saw Tsubaki forcing a smile to hide her anger. "I''ll make the best weapon" - Shigure red at Tsubaki with hostility. I never thought the first fight in my harem would be over a gun instead of romantic jealousy. Before the two of them could fight, I decided to step in or things would get messy. - "Shigure, I need you to let me go since there are still many things that I have to prepare" "..." - Shigure did not respond and tightened her grip on the steel wire making me sigh. "Tsubaki, ninja sword" - Tsubaki transformed into a sword and reached my free hand. In one quick motion, I cut my arm and feet free of the thread. Before Saori could scream in horror, my severed limbs freed themselves from the steel wire and returned to my body joining through the ck blood. This may seem excessive, but it was to prove something to Shigure, she does not want to let go of me not only because she misses me, but also because she is worried that I will be hurt. My shy movement showed her that I have changed, I am not just a martial arts expert, I am now a true monster that is difficult to kill. Shigure can be distracted and a bit empty-headed, but in important situations, she is perceptive so she got my message. "A duel ... I win and you stay ... You win and I will listen to you" - Shigure kept the steel thread while her Ki began to increase ready for a fight. I could only smile wryly. - "Okay but first let''s finish eating, I''m really hungry" So the 4 of us began to eat while I had to intervene every time Shigure and Tsubaki brought up the subject about which weapon was better. We decided to go to the dojo to have a duel as Miu and Renka were shopping with Izumi and they wouldn''t be back until the afternoon. The problem was that the noise we made caught the attention of a certain precocious girl who, when she came down the stairs and saw me, jumped to hug me. "Onii-chan!!" - Honoka buried her head in my abdomen while she cried with happiness. She is adorable, but I found it disturbing that the brat was sniffing at me while she salivated like an old pervert. Dammit Izumi, what did you teach her?! --- --- --- Author''s Note: I forgot to mention something important: A thanks to Yomax Aioria and omar amurrio for being my first coborators in Pa-tre-on <3! Donations help me a lot for which I thank you with all my heart. Also, a special thanks to Agent_Smith for donating on Ko-fi <3! This type of contribution and allows me to dedicate myself to writing for which I thank you with all my heart. If you want to support me, it is not mandatory to give money, thements are a great motivation for me, thank you for reading my work. A hug <3 Chapter 102: Marriage Fight Chapter 102: Marriage Fight We were on our way to the dojo while Honoka was hanging on my back sniffing my neck, I feel harassed. "They grow so fast, but I don''t know how to feel about it" - Saori, who was also apanying us, sighed when she saw the behavior of her daughter. - "At least she agreed to leave the house" "Honoka doesn''t leave the house anymore?" - That was not in Izumi''s report. "No, she has been scared of the outside world since that incident" - Saori sighed sadly. I will have to punish Izumi for not giving me all the information. "I''ll try toe to see her when I have time" - I felt ufortable thinking that the adorable girl with whom I liked to watch television and rx was mentally disturbed because of me, the greater good isplicated. "There is something I want to ask you" - Saori looked at her daughter with concern and affection. - "Can you give her a ring? She really loves you and although it is ufortable to share the man I love with my daughter, if she has a way of contacting you she will feel calmer" "Make it Lolimancer!" - Navi screamed in my ear. "Lolimancer?" - Saori asked strangely. "Hey Listen! In another world my partner has stolen the hearts of more than a dozen lolis! Age can''t stop the King of the Harem muahahaha! " - Navi''s screams almost made me convulse with fury. "..." - Saori looked at me as if she were trash. - "I didn''t expect you to be a lolicon" "I''m not" - I''m really not, dammit. "But this is good, so Honoka will have a chance" - Saori smiled. Normally a mother shouldn''t be happy that her elementary school daughter falls in love with a supposed lolicon ... "Not until she turns 16" - I was clear in my decision, if I allow Honoka to join my harem then the little girls in the apocalyptic world will not leave me alone. "Please ~" - Saori looked at me with puppy eyes, it is incredible how that childish look looks good on a mature woman like her. "No" - Still, I refused. "Hey Listen! I think there is a system achievement for epting a loli! " - Navi sent me a mental message. Idiot you should have said it before, the achievements of the system are what give me the greatest benefits. Regardless of the big problems I will have from this, I epted Honoka into my system, took out a ring box to give her, and spoke to the little girl with a koplex that was clinging to my back, I will regret this. - "Have this, as long as you have this with you I will always be with you and you will never be alone" Honoka opened the small box and put the ring on without speaking. I was worried about her silence, but I immediately regretted giving her a ring as she hugged my neck and started kissing my cheek. - "I''m Onii-chan''s wife!" I''m d there weren''t people around to watch, this couldn''t be worse... [Title achieved: Lolimancer (1%)] [Lolimancer: Do you want candy? Get in the truck ~ Loved by little girls and hated by child protection agencies, a Lolimancer is one who follows the noble path of pure, youthful love. Increases the good impression and favorable feelings of everything that has a loli appearance, even if it is a millennial entity with a loli appearance. Warning: The lolimancer is the lord of the lolis so those who feel lustful desires for the lolis will feel hostility towards the user due to jealousy] ... It has been a long time since I wanted tomit suicide so badly. "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha Lolimancer hahahahahahahaha!" - Navi began to roll on the groundughing. I wanted to hit him with all my might, but that would hurt Honoka who was on my back so I just kept walking, ignoring the little idiot. "Happy?" - I asked Saori while she used Hamon to contain my migraine. "Thank you" - Saori showed me a beautiful smile, maybe this was not so bad. After going through a cheapedy scene we finally reached the dojo, I felt a certain nostalgia to return to this ce as despite my emotional insensitivity I became a little fond of the dojo and its people. I really hope I can fix things with the Ryozanpaku people or I will feel a little ufortable killing them. I took Honoka off my shoulders and went to the main courtyard to fight with Shigure. Honoka almost cried when she separated from me, showing me that her condition was really bad, but somehow Navi managed to calm her by ying with her. - "If you want to spend a night with my partner, you just have to ..." I did not hear anything, I am deaf. Shigure stood 4 meters in front of me, she was holding her best sword while wearing her ninja clothes and steel mail. Even though Shigure''s clothes were revealing, there were more than a dozen small weapons hidden under her clothes so I have to be careful. Unlike my fight with Mildred, Shigure is determined to hurt me in order to prevent me from leaving so I must really fight. "Tsubaki, ninja sword" - I held the ninja sword in my right hand, with my left hand I held the knife that Shigure made for me when we became lovers. Shigure held her sword pointed at me without hesitation, as her style is not to kill she can use her full strength against me without guilt. Before fighting I removed the body modifications that I made with the Ogre Body to be in my best condition, I am even her husband, Shigure will not hold back. My feet adjusted to the ground, I used Hamon to gain the most stability and not waste momentum. I tightened my leg muscles like a spring under pressure and releasing the pressure I threw myself at Shigure in a full attack stance without defense. Even though my speed wasparable to a bullet, Shigure moved to the left avoiding my coat and with a vertical sh, she used the blunt side of her sword to attack my unprotected back. Before the sword hit me I turned my body to intercept the sword blow with my knife, the impact of the blow made my back hit the ground, but that did not matter. I used my ninja sword to catch Shigure''s sword in a pincer and taking advantage of my flexibility I pushed my lower body tounch a double kick to Shigure''s shoulder. Even though her sword was caught in my grip, Shigure was able to move the handle of her sword to intercept my attack and used the momentum of the blow to free her sword. Before I could get up Shigure turned her wrist giving a sword sh targeting my legs using the sharp side of the sword. I lowered my feet, preventing Shigure from cutting them, and rolled away and got to my feet quickly. "Super Master?" - Shigure asked me to which I nodded. She stared at me and then I could see the change in her eyes. Shigure''s gaze was lost as if her consciousness had been clouded, but I knew that state of mind, it was a form of super concentration, a state where the martial artist could show her full potential by focusing on a single enemy. Shigure began to lift her sword in one smooth movement but the Ki that covered her became sharper and thinner, instead of an explosive power that destroyed everything in her path, she was a sharp de that would cut any obstacle. "Shinto Kourenzan" - Shigure said the name of her technique, a move that allows her to be one with her sword, bringing out the full potential of it. Shigure''s appearance became blurry where her body was only a white shadow and only her sword was visible. I leaned my head back avoiding Shigure''s horizontal blow, she tried to hit my neck with the blunt part of her sword and even if that didn''t kill me it would make me lose consciousness for a couple of hours. I raised the ninja sword to intercept a second horizontal blow aimed at my right side, when the two swords collided I had to raise the knife to protect my chest as Shigure used the handle of her sword to hit the area of ??my heart to try to knock me unconscious. Shigure began to deliver a barrage of strange blows that I couldn''t predict even though I could see them, every time I blocked her sword, Shigure''s sword seemed to take on a life of its own and move to hit the unprotected areas of my body. When I blocked a blow to my ribs, the point of the sword would pierce my thigh, by preventing the handle of her sword from hitting my jaw, the edge of the sword would cut my shoulders. In 10 seconds ofbat, my arms and legs had received 34 superficial cuts and 8 deep cuts and I had not managed to make a single counterattack. Shigure was aiming to disable my limbs and if it weren''t for my regenerative ability I would have lost by now, I reallyck realbat experience with experts. Since my body could not keep up with Shigure I made the Rasen and Ki circte to my legs like a whirlwind and simr to my Pile Tornado Iunched a stream of energy to the ground causing Shigure to lose her rhythm for half a second. This half-second was enough for me to use Hamon on my brain which allowed me to perceive Shigure''s silhouette that had be too blurry. I leaned forward and cut across Shigure''s abdomen. Her chain mail was strong enough to keep that attack from slicing through her skin, but the force of the impact still took her back a step and allowed me to move forward. With my left leg I threw a low kick to Shigure''s right calf, she threw a kick to block my attack but that made her lose her attack stance so I jumped up and used my right leg to hit Shigure''s abdomen. She lifted her sword and blocked my kick allowing me to use it as support to do a spin in midair. When I was in the air above Shigure I began a barrage of attacks with the knife and ninja sword. Shigure raised her sword and with a single movement, she was able to block 4 attacks in a row. I stayed in the air for a few seconds thanks to the momentum of my attacks colliding with Shigure''s sword. When I started to lose the momentum I crossed my arms in front of my chest in an x ??shape holding the knife and sword at my sides and used Spin on myself to turn towards Shigure. My rotating movement allowed me to push Shigure''s sword a few inches away from me opening an opening in her defense, when she was in my attack range I reached out my right arm to use the handle of the ninja sword to hit Shigure''s belly, but at that moment something happened that I did not expect, my connection with Tsubaki was interrupted. The ninja sword in my right hand and the knife in my left hand seemed to get heavy and difficult to hold so I lost the momentum of my attack allowing Shigure to fight back using the blunt side of her sword to hit the back of my neck. When the sword was hitting my neck I was able to use Ki, Rasen, and ck blood to protect my nerves and avoid falling unconscious, but I still felt dizzy. I used the momentum of the blow to get away from Shigure, in midair I did Ki tforms on the soles of my feet and kicked the air to get two meters away. "What has happened?!" - Tsubaki screamed in panic. Although she knows that she shouldn''t interrupt during a fight, having our bond cut for a second shocked her too much, even I felt ufortable. "It''s Souto Kyourenzan, her ultimate technique where she takes control of the enemy''s weapons" - I frowned, even though I know that she has that technique, I didn''t expect her to be effective with a weapon with a mind and soul like Tsubaki. As troublesome as things got, I am proud to have such an awesome wife. I put the knife aside and threw away all my hidden weapons since when Shigure uses that technique having a lot of weapons with me will only be an obstacle. Shigure is the natural enemy of peelers like me who rely on hidden weapons and traps. "Tsubaki, shuriken" - Seeing Shigure''s resolve, I decided to give my best in this fight, even if I don''t inflict fatal wounds on her I will have to hurt her. "You''re sure?" - Tsubaki hesitated, which is rare for her. "You are scared?" - I asked while concentrating on Shigure, she is just waiting for my next move to counterattack. "..." - Through our connection, I felt Tsubaki''s fear. - "I don''t want to lose our bond" "Don''t worry" - I smiled a little when I heard her act cute. - "Do not forget that I am possessive and since you are my weapon I will not let you" Even if it''s Shigure, I won''t let anyone take Tsubaki from my side, nobody. "I understand" - Tsubaki regained her confidence and transformed into a shuriken. "Rasen Arts: Spin" - The Rasen covered the shuriken and began to spin. Shigure was on guard when I threw the shuriken creating a small tornado. Even though the attack looked terrifying, Shigure only jumped to avoid the shuriken and then used her sword to drive it into the ground through the center of the shuriken spinning it into ce unable to advance, then stood on the hilt of her sword like a real ninja. Shigure looked at the shuriken and I was relieved to see that she couldn''t break my connection with Tsubaki again, the Rasen is too convenient. Shigure didn''t draw the sword, making the shuriken unable to advance, she pulled out two kunai knives and then jumped towards me. Two des of blood shot out of my arms and I intercepted Shigure''s attack. When Shigure''s kunai collided with my ck-blooded des I felt Madness screaming in my mind. "What is this?!" - Madness showed the same reaction as Tsubaki. I waved my hands using the Spiral Seikuken to push Shigure away and then took several steps back. My Madness was still running smoothly, but the des outside my body lost connection with the rest of my body when they touched Shigure''s Ki. It seems that Shigure can influence anything that is considered a weapon even if it is something from another world. Is it because of thews of this world? Then I need to study this, it is interesting. Since I can''t use weapons, I raised my arms causing the ck blood to strengthen my skin and muscles. I rushed over to Shigure in a defensive boxing stance. When it looked like I was going to punch head-on, I twisted my stance to deliver a capoeira kick as the Rasen covered my leg,unching a low-powered Pile Tornado. Shigure was able to use a kunai to defend, but that gave me time to regain my posture, approach her andunch a direct blow to her abdomen. First Stance: Basaltic Fist. My fist managed to hit Shigure''s abdomen interrupting her counterattack. Second Stance: Kick of the Phoenix. I kicked the ground under Shigure creating shock waves that broke her posture leaving her defenseless. Third Stance: White Tiger Dance. Inded a kick to Shigure''s right shoulder, then a punch to his left wrist, a low kick to the right knee, an elbow to the jaw, and a punch to the space between the vicles. When the Ki around me took the right path I mixed it with Rasen. Fourth Stance: Blue Dragon Storm. When I spread my hands to throw the impact of the dragon mixed with Rasen, Shigure was able to respond by moving the kunai to use the hilt to hit the temple on my skull shaking my brain. I bit my tongue to stay conscious and unleashed the fourth stance against Shigure. With the roar of a dragon mixed with the sound of a drill, Shigure was thrown against the wall that covered the courtyard of the dojo. When Shigure hit the wall, I fell to my knees. Shigure''stest hit used acupuncture knowledge and she pressed a point that should leave me in aa for at least a week. If it weren''t for the fact that I have been upgrading my brain with Hamon and Ki every day to prevent an enemy from knocking me unconscious, that attack would be the end of me since, despite being injured, Shigure was still able to get up. Four broken ribs, a fractured right arm, and torn abdominal muscles, that was Shigure''s approximate condition but she stood firm. I smiled wryly when I saw her stubbornness, she''s really cute. I called Tsubaki to my inventory and then summoned her into my hand. Shigure will not be able to use Souto Kyourenzan in her current state since she is almost unconscious "Tsubaki, double scythe" - I massaged my head, Shigure''s blow made my migraine worse. I walked over to Shigure that she could barely stand up, I didn''t hold back in using the fourth stance and if she didn''t have her chainmail I would have had to give her emergency medical treatment. I threw the scythe to bind Shigure''s right hand with the chain, her left hand practically couldn''t move so she was now defenseless. Using the chain I pulled Shigure towards me breaking her bnce, then I formed ropes of ck blood and wrapped around Shigure''s body tying her. Even though Shigure was losing consciousness, she kept trying to fight. "It''s over" - I began to caress Shigure''s face even though she had an expression of not wanting to give up. I sighed and used an acupuncture point on her head to knock her unconscious. As she lost consciousness I smiled at her. - "I''ll be fine, trust me" Shigure finally stopped fighting and fell asleep. "Does this count as domestic violence?" - I asked myself as I carried Shigure to take her to the dojo and heal her wounds. "You can see it as training" - Tsubaki changed into her human form and walked beside me. - "She is an impressive woman, now I understand why she is your favorite" ¡­ I can not deny it. Even though women like Shizuka, Mikoto, Saeko, or Tsubaki are special to me, Shigure is possibly my favorite. "Are you not even going to deny it?" - Tsubaki made me a pout to which I shrugged. "You are from one of the people who know me best, denying it is useless" - I smiled when I saw Tsubaki sigh in frustration. "Even so, I need morebat experience" - I looked at Shigure who was sleeping in my arms, this fight reminded me that I still have a long way to go. I know Shigure''s fighting techniques, personality and pace, I know her better than she knows herself and that''s why I was able to win. My techniques, skills, and weapons were unknown to Shigure, if she had known my way of fighting then she would have defeated me without my being able to defend myself, especially because of her technique to control the enemy''s weapons. Anyway, I''m hungry again. Although it''s great to be able to regenerate most of my wounds, nutrient consumption is bing a problem. Chapter 103: A Warm Troubled Welcome Chapter 103: A Warm Troubled Wee "You need to rest" - I sighed because of how stubborn Shigure was who did not want to leave my side. "No" - Shigure refused to let go of me. Using the best of my medical skills, I repaired Shigure''s broken bones and muscles in an hour. Shigure is a genius, in just 10 minutes she learned to use the basic breathing of the Hamon so after waking up she was able to use her own Ki to stimte the Hamon and thus elerate her recovery. At this rate, Shigure will be fully recovered by tomorrow as a few broken bones are an everyday urrence when she trains in martial arts. While I was treating Shigure, Saori went topare ingredients to make a great meal since I was seriously starving to the point that my stomach is literally eating itself. Since I got a lot of money from the arms dealers I gave Saori money to buy food, I even transferred arge amount of money to her personal bank ount so that she doesn''t have to worry about her future after divorce. Now I am tidying up the dojo yard so as not to leave evidence of my fight with Shigure but my pretty wife refuses to let go of me and she decided to turn into a ko by clinging to my back. "Shigure, I can''t clean the yard with you on my back" - I sighed as I used the ck blood to move two brooms to clean the yard, at least we didn''t destroy the ce as it was a battle of reflexes instead of destructive power. Fortunately, the neighbors are used to this dojo being always noisy so no one called the police because of the sound ofbat and explosions. "I don''t care..." - Shigure rested her head on my shoulder. - "I missed you¡­" I smiled a little. - "I missed you too" I decided to leave the patio and went to sit down, Shigure released my back andy down next to me putting her head on myp. She stared at me as if she expected me to do something to make me smile. "You are cute" - I began to caress her long hair making her happy. I find it interesting that this form of physical contact that does not involve sexual desires can make my headache decrease. "How have you been in my absence?" - I asked her with some curiosity. Even if Izumi visits her almost every day, it is difficult to read Shigure''s mood due to her nkness. "Bad" - Shigure continued to enjoy my caresses. - "I missed you" At that moment Tsubaki approached us. - "He also missed you, he always talks about you" I have not mentioned Shigure. Is she trying to help me improve my rtionship with Shigure? Well, Tsubaki is cute too. Shigure''s smile grew and she closed her eyes, after a few minutes she finally fell asleep. I kept stroking Shigure''s hair while I thought about her condition. When I gave her medical treatment I checked for any possible old injuries as my current medical ability is even better than Akisame''s due to receiving advice from the ck Label doctors. Shigure''s body and mind were under too much stress, she seems to have been overexerting herself to the point of beginning to damage her own body due to her training. Although in the short term this improves her strength, she also creates permanent internal injuries and may even shorten her life expectancy. This causes me to enter into a conflict. Should I leave her at the Ryozanpaku or should I take her with me? I worry that if I leave her here she will continue to push her body beyond her limits and will only hurt herself, plus she may act recklessly if she hears that I am in danger. I still don''t have the first of the Will of the World mission. It seems that my act as the terrorist Alexander did not attract enough attention to form the beginning of the Story so I have to hurry not to fail my promise with Mikoto, but if I want to create aplete Story I need to be more striking and I don''t know how Shigure will react if she discovers that I am a genocide who has no interest in the lives of innocent people. Ah, stupid feelings, they make everything moreplicated. "Is something bothering you?" - Tsubaki sat next to me. The stronger our bond bes, the easier it is for her to feel my state of mind and with our fight with Shigure, our connection took a big step. "I don''t know if I should take Shigure with us" - I couldn''t think of a solution so I decided to share my concerns to see if Tsubaki had any ideas. Shigure''s neural activity showed me that she was asleep so I was able to speak without worrying about being overheard. As for Honoka, she fell asleep after I patted her on the head until she fell asleep with a smile. "What do you want to do?" - Tsubaki asked me with a gentle smile. "I don''t know" - I shook my head. - "I want to stay in this city since here are the people that matter most to me in this world, but then I would have to center all my ns around this ce and I cannot face Yami and Ryozanpaku with my current strength" Taking Shigure with us would be an obstacle to many of my ns and I don''t want to put her in danger, but if I leave her here, I am worried that Yami might kidnap her since Kenichi''s plot armor is no more and it is possible that the Yami people stop acting like third-rate viins bing true viins with the ability to dominate the world. "For now breathe and don''t think about all the problems in the world, enjoy this moment of peace" - Tsubaki smiled at me and put her head on my shoulder. If I can find a way to speak to the Will of the World, things would be easier. Hmm, maybe ... Navi was next to Saori and Touchumaru to avoid that some idiot dared to bother her since, with her red dress, Saori stood out too much. I connected with him to send him a message. "Navi, can you contact the Will of the World through the system?" - Since Navi was able to modify the system maybe she can contact the Will of the World. "Of course I can! I think so¡­ the almighty Navi can do anything! " - Navi sounded as unreliable as ever. "From now on dedicate all your time to that" - I decided my next priority. Saori will be fine being protected by the mouse that is stronger than most humans in this world. I felt that Navi returned to my Core of Existence to do who knows what. I once asked him to exin how to intervene in the system, but when she started showing me the information about souls I had a migraine attack that almost knocked me out. I decided to listen to Tsubaki and tried to rx enjoying the warmth of two beautiful women. As I began to enjoy the moment of peace, time passed and I felt some familiar presences approach. It was Saori and Touchumaru who brought the food, but with them, there were other people who carried more food. Izumi, Miu, Renka, Kaname, Kisara, Chihiro, Rimi, Rachel and the 7 Valkyries¡­ I don''t even have to ask how all the women I have a rtionship with in this city are here, I''m sure it was Izumi. Since Navi did not inform me of this they must have been found after I sent Navi to check the system, I need to expand my surveincework. "Luis-sama!" "You came back!" "Master!" And it is because of this kind of thing that secret identities fail, it''s annoying. I gently pushed Shigure off myp and pulled a pillow from my inventory to amodate her head. My inventory is literally full of clothes, nkets, and things for everyday life. Stupid Navi, if you''re going to ruin the system, you should have left the weapons. I stood up and repressed my urge to punish these fools for yelling my real name even though I''m hiding my identity. I spread my arms, smiled kindly, and prepared to be rammed by a colorful group of beautiful girls. The 16 girls hugged me emotionally, some cried with happiness, others breathed like animals in heat and others pouted while shouting that I am a womanizing idiot, the usual. "Exin how you know this woman!" - The first to break the touching reunion was Miu who started screaming furiously as she pointed at Rachel. "I already told you that he is my husband" - Rachel smirked as she hugged me intimately. I told Rachel not to mention our rtionship, but it seems that she did what she wanted, it must be the impulsiveness of adolescence, although, in reality, she is a year older than me... "You are not his wife!" - Miu screamed furious making my ears hurt, she is really noisy. "Do you want to fight again?" - Rachel smiled disdainfully. - "Do you like to lose so much?" Well, Rachel not only beat the protagonist but also the main heroine, that exins why the plot died. "I will not lose again! Last time I was distracted! " - Miu walked away and went to the main patio. "I won''t be long ~" - Rachel smiled at me flirtatiously and went to Miu. "What has happened?" - I looked at Izumi, it seems that someone has not kept me informed of the whole situation as I asked. Izumi began to look anxious. - "I did not have time to report everything that has happened, I am very sorry ..." "I''ll let it go this time" - I sighed internally, things have gotten out of control to the point where I no longer care, I just want to finish the missions in this world and take a vacation. "Luis-sama is so kind..." - Izumi let out some tears with a moved expression, she looks like a devout Christian who saw her messiah arrive, maybe I went too far by making her dependent on me ... I don''t regret it. At that moment Rimi and Renka were still hugging me, they were both acting like spoiled cats so my stress was not that high. There were too many women in the ce so I started to greet each one while ignoring the fight in the courtyard where obviously Rachel was humiliating Miu without restraint. The women kept asking me where I was, what I did at this time, because I know Yami''s women, and other things. So many questions at once gave me a headache so I used the excuse of helping Saori cook to escape. "They are more than 8" - Saori received me with a slightly annoyed mocking smile. "Not all are my wives" - I washed my hands and began to arrange the ingredients to make a small banquet, Saori bought many things. "Will they be in the future?" - Saori continued cooking, she had put on an apron making her look like the ideal loving wife. "It''s possible, I can''t bepletely sure" - I sighed wearily. At this point, I''m not sure of anything. As a foreign entity, my actions turned out to have more impact on the world than I thought. Perhaps it is the Thematic Worlds have multiple stories so the impact of my actions was only noticeable until the fall of Umbre and that is why I did not consider the so-called ''Butterfly Effect'', only in a world like this that only has one Story is that my actions be more noticeable which almost ends up destroying the world. I don''t know how to feel about it, even to me, the idea of ??destroying the world just to get some women seems over the top, although on the other hand, this may not be thest time I do it. The worst of all is that I do not feel guilty and if necessary I will do it again, I am really turning into a monster and to a certain extent, I find it interesting. How will the women around me react the day I destroy a world full of innocent people? The possibility that one day one of my lovers will be my enemy seems more and more real ... This bothers me, I need to strengthen my Madness. "Luis?" - Saori looked at me worried, although I did not show the slightest sign of concern in my micro-expressions, she noticed my bad mood, I need to find a way to evade feminine intuition. "It''s nothing, I was thinking about the future" - I smiled affectionately. - "I want to start a family ..." My words made Saori blush and did not ask about my bad mood, I managed to avoid a problematic topic. I decided to stop thinking about pessimistic situations since my migraine was only getting worse, luckily Saori brought beer to celebrate my return even though she was the only one old enough to drink. "Beer?" - Since it would be frowned upon if I get excited about finding beer, I asked Saori doubtfully. "Shhh" - Saori winked at me. - "Today is a special asion" Blessed woman, I love you. I just hope I haven''t inherited my father''s bad habit of getting drunk and causing trouble¡­ Well, just four cans and I''ll quit, I can control myself¡­ Maybe five. --- --- Author''s Note: A special thanks to Hre and arthur guerra for joining Pa-Tre-On <3 A hug <3 Chapter 104: I Must Give Up Alcohol Chapter 104: I Must Give Up Alcohol I''m screwed up. "No more ... I can''t anymore ..." - Rachel murmured while she was lying on the floor, her clothes were non-existent and despite her slight pleas, her smile on her face showed pure happiness. Beside her were the naked bodies of several women fast asleep, leaving Tsubaki and me alone. I had enough self-control not to put my hands on Honoka and used acupuncture to put her to sleep when things started to heat up. Things got out of hand too fast. While we ate Honoka came up to me with a bottle of sake and offered to pour me a drink in a cute gesture like a little sister tending to her older brother, at least that''s what I want to think. I don''t know who the bastard was that gave Honoka the idea to get me drunk. Who am I kidding? The idiot Navi did it. After Miu lost to Rachel again, she tried to show that she was better suited to be my wife and began serving me food and drink while ignoring the fact that I have a harem and I must not legally drink. In the end, only Saori and I drank alcohol. Saori is a responsible adult woman so she only drank a can of beer, however, I am an irresponsible idiot with a gic predisposition for alcoholism so I got carried away (at least that''s the excuse I want to believe). After the fourth bottle of sake I stopped keeping track of how much drink I drank, one thing led to another, and when I realized the situation I had already started kissing Miu while my hands caressed each part of her body. I do not know what happens to me, before I got the system I could drinkrge amounts of alcohol and maintain consciousness, now I look like a stupid teenager with alcoholism who loses all reason when drinking beer. Although I was the only one who drank alcohol, the smell of the drink made some of the women get carried away by the emotion of the moment. Miu didn''t reject my advances, even though she was obviously nervous, she wrapped her arms around my neck deepening our kiss as our lust grew. Using my knowledge of female anatomy, I was able to find Miu''s erogenous areas with ease so my caresses made here into heat even though my fingers ran over her body over her clothes. Miu was scared by how fast things were moving between us as I hadn''t even said a simple ''I like you'' so when my hands started to remove her clothes, she tried to put up a minimum resistance. At that moment I stopped, but instead of showing consideration for her conflicting emotions, I began to whisper words of love in her ear promising that I would make him happy and ensure that she had a life of luxury. Izumi and Rimi used psychological pressure telling Miu that if she didn''t want me she could leave, the two of them would ept me wholeheartedly and Miu could make her own life. Rachel joined in by teasing that someone as cowardly as Miu was not worthy of me and even Shigure questioned Miu''s feelings. Due to all the group pressure, Miu ended up giving in, handing her body over to me. Group pressure is terrifying and can easily lead people to do stupid things that they really don''t want to do, in this case, group pressure caused Miu, Renka, and Rachel to hand over their virginities to me, although thetter was entirely on their own initiative. I cannot describe the whole situation since I was really drunk, I can only say that, although Miu''s attitude does not please me at all, her curvy body is really soft to the touch and she is quite flexible achieving positions that made it easy for me to reach each part of her, the most important thing is that her breasts are well developed and sway in an almost hypnotic way when she shakes her hips. As for Renka, she seems to like acting like a wild cat, being aggressive at first, but being shy when the real action begins. I have realized that in normal situations alcohol has no effect on me since my ck blood and Ogre Body filter alcohol like water, but when my stress reaches a dangerous point for my mental stability, my physiological defenses lower which makes me vulnerable to hallucinogenic substances. The stress that I have been experiencing due to the destruction of the plot and the need to create a Story has been damaging my mind so Madness has been busy trying to fix the cracks in the area of ??my Core of Existence that represents my mind. In the end, stress turned out to be my biggest weakness and I''m always stressed, this is troublesome. Now the problem is that if what I did tonight is discovered, Yami will cease to be the least of my problems since Akisame, Hayato and Kensei will want to kill me or at least castrate me. Now that I remember, Shio is supposed to have an older sister who should be beautiful¡­ Oh shit, I really am rubbish. "I''ll stop drinking" - I massaged my head while admiring the beautiful scenery made up of 17 beautiful naked women covered in sweat. "Admitting it is the first step" - Tsubaki patted my shoulder. When the orgy started, Tsubaki escaped into my Core of Existence as she is not emotionally ready to formalize a rtionship with me even though she is alreadypletely in love with me. She wants to fix her family problems before she bes my wife and I will respect her choice since at this rate we will spend eternity together without the option of separating. "I will not take the second step, I refuse to think that a higher power will solve my problems" - I sighed, I wish life were that easy. "Then you will stagnate at the first step" - Tsubaki sneered a bit. "Thanks, that''s encouraging" - I didn''t even feel like arguing and just sighed sarcastically. "Cheer up, you are living the dream of every teenager full of hormones" - Tsubaki continued to mock. "Inte is rotting your brain" - I drank a ss of water trying to ease my headache, damn hangover. When we came to this world I was worried that Tsubaki would feel sick seeing memit massacres so I showed her the inte to get distracted since my little sister spends all day in front of aputer without bothering me. I deeply regret my decision. "What will you do now? Do not tell me that you n to continue, you have been 14 hours in a row..."- Tsubaki looked at me as if I were a monster. "Did you keep score while enjoying the show?" - I showed a mocking smile. "I-I wa-wasn''t looking!" - Tsubaki blushed and started waving her handsically. At that moment Mini Madness came out of a wound on my leg. "She is always watching when you are with other women, woof" - After saying that, Mini Madness returned to my body. "..." - Tsubaki was silent as the smoke came out of her head, she broke. I patted her shoulder with a sincere smile. - "Don''t worry Tsubaki, I already knew you''re a pervert with a voyeurism fetish" "AAAAAAAAHHHHHH!" - Tsubaki screamed at the top of her lungs and returned to my Core of Existence without knowing that I can see all of her movements in that ce. Since Tsubaki hardly ever leaves my side, she remains in my Core of Existence when I am with my lovers so she developed a certain fetish for spying, something appropriate for a ninja. "What was that scream?" - Shigure opened her eyes and looked at me confused. "Nothing important, goes back to sleep" - I smiled gently and went over to caress her head. Shigure nodded with a smile and went back to sleep. That''s the advantage of traditional Japanese houses, you can sleep on the floor without having a cold thanks to the tatami. I found some towels, heated some water on the stove, and filled some buckets. Wetting the towel I started cleaning the women making sure not to wake them up, then I will have to clean the house to make sure I don''t leave any evidence or it will be a problem if Hayato starts chasing me. While I making sure to clean up all the evidence, Navi contacted me via telepathy. "Hey Listen! Almighty Navi did it again! I''m a genius!" - Navi started tough loudly, but this time I decided to endure. "Did you manage tomunicate with the Will of the World?" - I asked expectantly. "No!" - Navi yelled with joy. - "But you can send a message and wait for the Will of the World to respond!" ¡­ It''s better than nothing. [System Notification: Messaging Function Unlocked] [Messaging: The ability to send messages to forces and entities that under normal circumstances would be impossible to contact. To send a message, just select the name of an entity or higher force with a conscience that has previously contacted the user] [Warning: If you look into the abyss, the abyss can see you] ... "Hey Listen! This is the moment when you say ''oh shit''! " - Navi yelled with joy. I decided not to think about the grim warning for the sake of my poor sanity and opened the messaging function. [Messaging options: - World Will of the Nameless World - ¨d¨j¨m¨g ¡ö] Okay, now I''m really worried. My human side made me fear the middle name as at this point something unfamiliar sounds like a huge problem, but I was also curious. Between my rationality and my curiosity I decided to follow my rationality so I ignored the middle name for fear of getting involved with an evil god or some shit out of a cosmic horror movie. [Recipient of the message: World Will of the Nameless World] [Message: Greetings and thank you for allowing a foreign entity like me to remain in this world. I have begun to carry out the mission that you have given the most, but I have encountered some setbacks since I do not know the necessary requirements to form a Story and I do not know how the Energy of Destiny works, so I would like to request more information to be able to carry out the best job. Finally, I have a request. Mypanions are in another world so I would like to be able to contact them, it is not necessary to allow me to leave the world and what I really need is a Dimensional Bridge. If my colleaguese to this world we can both benefit and our cooperation will be better. Thanks in advance for your attention] I think that should be enough. I sent the message and decided to hope for the best. If the Will of the World does not respond, I will only have to flood this world with my Madness and see how things develop. [Notification: Message received from the World Will of the Nameless World] [Message: Request for information. epted. - What is a Story: When Destiny draws a Path, a Story is formed. The Path can change and alter, but it cannot be broken. When the Path is broken, History copses, putting the Core of Existence of the World at risk. Each World has its Story. Stories generate Energy of Destiny that fuels a World''s Core of Existence. When a Story ends it is because it gathered enough Fate Energy to create another Story. If a World does not have enough Fate Energy then it is the end of that World. - Criteria to form a Story: Generate enough Energy of Destiny through specific events that fulfill the nature of a World. - Nature of the World: Martial Arts. - Tips for forming a Story: 1) Form a talentless protagonist and make him a symbol of hope. 2) The protagonist must be number 1. Disciple or teacher. 3) You need a viin to grow the protagonist. 4) You need a love interest that is the motivation of the protagonist. 5) There must be a happy ending] Well, this is better, I can make some ns based on this. [Message: Dimensional Bridge Request. In consideration. Take an Oath that you will help this World without destroying it and form a proper Story. It will be given to you freedom of action as long as the casualties do not exceed 40% of the world poption] [System Notification: The World Will of the Nameless World has requested an Oath ept: YES / NO] I narrowed my eyes. - "Navi, do you know what this is about an Oath?" "Hey Listen! I have no idea! " - Navi shouted proudly as if he had said something impressive. This sounds like problems, but I have no choice, in the worst case there is a Rasen Arts technique that I am developing to try to remove the curse in my soul and maybe I can get rid of this shit of an Oath, I just have to wait for it better and pray they don''t turn me into a fucking ve. [ept: YES] [Message: Oath received. Send a message when you need the Dimensional Bridge] I didn''t feel different which was a relief. I decided to check to what extent the Oath affected me. There is a mental exercise that I have be ustomed to in my assassination missions with the yakuza, it consists of imagining a situation with such realism that my body begins to react to what I am thinking of doing, it is a form of mental simtion that has helped me to form multiple ns for a single situation, even though it is mentally draining. I used that form of simtion to imagine myself destroying this world with the zombie virus until I finished with thest human. At that moment I felt an unpleasant sensation in my chest. It wasn''t painful, but it made me feel so grossed out that I was about to throw up. I stopped doing simtions in my mind and smiled as I clenched my teeth so hard my gums started to bleed. "It seems that you discovered something that made you angry" - Navi stopped in front of my eyes, somehow I felt that his voice contained concern. "I discovered something very annoying" - My gums began to heal as the blood returned to my body. Beforeing to this world I did some experiments with Madness that made him able to change color so my blood looks like normal red blood to prevent people from suspecting that I am a monster. "I will guess, something about your family?" - If Navi had eyes he would be giving me a curious look. "Yes" - I nodded and took advantage of the fact that my conversation with Navi was by telepathy so Tsubaki couldn''t hear us. - "I always wondered why, despite all my hatred, I couldn''t leave my parents, every time the idea of ??abandoning or killing them crossed my mind I felt a sensation of extreme disgust that almost drove me crazy. I thought it was out of a guiltplex, but now I get it, I''m under a fucking Oath" Maybe that''s why I have an obsession with oaths and promises. Whatever is happening to me, I need to investigate it, if I can find a way to break an Oath I will finally be able to fulfill one of my biggest fantasies, I will be able to kill my father. As for my mother, I don''t care what happens to her. "Hey Listen! Count on me partner! No one tells the King of the Harem what to do muahahahahaha! " - Navi began tough maniacally. Now I start to miss my homeworld, there are so many new possibilities in front of me¡­ This gets interesting. ---- ---- Author''s Note: Today I will upload a double chapter of this novel as I will be busy next week and maybe only upload one chapter. Tomorrow I have a project that will take me from 7 in the morning until Tuesday morning, in addition to that on Tuesday I get the second vination, then I will go out with my family on a trip because Wednesday is a national day, and at night I have online sses ... I want vacations. On an additional note, I want to start surveying future ideas for this novel but that is a benefit of Pa-Tre-On and I only have 4 contributors. What do I want to get with this? It''s my cheeky way of getting people to give me money at Pa-Tre-On. Don''t judge me, I need money. Even so, if you can not donate or join Pa-Tre-On do not worry, if you leave yourments I will appreciate it with all my heart as it makes me see that you enjoy this novel. Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 105: Resolution of a Noble Heart Chapter 105: Resolution of a Noble Heart I massaged my forehead as I sighed when I saw the group of pretty, but stubborn women in front of me. "For thest time, you cannote with me" - This was the twentieth time I repeat this, but these girls are deaf. "You won''t leave us behind ..." - Miu spoke full of determination as she did her best to get up. "I want to be with you" - Rimi murmured as she could barely stand. "I will not let you escape, you must take responsibility" - Rachel spoke mockingly even though she was lying on the ground in a pitiful way. "Girls, stop being stubborn" - I sighed looking at the stubborn girls who were injured as they decided to fight me to show me that they can apany me without being a burden. Watching from the side were Shigure, Honoka, Saori, and Tsubaki who were enjoying the show with popcorn. Honoka doesn''t understand the situation, Saori has already epted that she would only be a burden, Tsubaki will obviously apany me, and Shigure¡­ In the end, I decided to take her with me. After the orgy, I decided to tell the truth to the girls, and then I gave rings to most of them since due to the dependence they feel for me there were no security problems. When I gave the box to Chihiro and the 7 Valkyries, instead of engagement rings some beautiful silver chokers appeared and the system did not register them as my wives but as my maids, my system follows my favoritism. A couple of days ago I would have refused to tell them about my harem and other worlds, but now that I will be able to bring my women from the apocalyptic world I must be more striking in my actions to form a Story. When Monika and her sisterse to this world I will be able to control the defense systems of the world powers and with the upgrades of the Gamma Serum I can form a squad of martial artists with psychic abilities that even Yami will not be able to face. I have the resources of almost the entire technologically superior world at my disposal so it would be a waste not to use them. Yami is too busy fighting the rebel armed forces that have begun to expand into Africa, the poor regions of Asia, and basically any zone in armed conflict. Due to the stress caused by poverty, hunger, and war, the number of those infected by my Madness grows by the minute, and a kind of extremist sect called ''The Liberators'' has even formed. The sect got out of control and now I can''t even give them orders as they are a chaotic force acting on their own, this morning they assassinated 3 of the main managers of illegal diamond miners in Kongo. The fanaticism of the sect reached a point where a five-year-old child is willing to fight a heavily armed soldier without fear of pain or death. Now Alexander is worshiped as some kind of messiah even though he has not reappeared since the ne incident. Seeing the situation, I decided to use Alexander as the viin of the Story, I just have to find someone with simr traits to Alexander, then I will brainwash him with acupuncture and Insanity, and vo, a clich¨¦d viin. Navi joked that I am the horseman of the apocalypse that represents war, but in a way he is right. I didn''t think the situation would explode to this point, but I''m notining, It''s all for the greater good, my greater good. Even though I rted the otherworldly situation to the women with whom I had an orgy, I was surprised that even though they were a bit skeptical, in the end, they believed me with rtive ease. I understood it after receiving a message from the Will of the World. My business partner loaned me a temporary plot armor in order to create a Story, but since I am a foreign entity I cannot be the protagonist, andter I must give the plot armor to a native person of this world. It seems that a Thematic World (apocalypse) and a Named World (Kenichi) differ in the amount of interference that the Will of the World can exert since I did not find this kind of problem in the apocalyptic world. It makes me suspect how cooperative the Will of the World is being, but sadly poor people cannot choose the garbage they will eat so I can only ept the situation for the moment. At worst I will have Tsubaki kill all the people I care about in this world to save their souls and then I will find a way to resurrect them. I did a couple of experiments and it is possible to save souls in my Core of Existence so it is an emergency n, although the Madness in my soul will possibly corrupt those souls so I must be careful. Going back to my current problem, Miu, Renka, Rimi, Rachel, Kisara, Kaname, and even Izumi decided to fight with me to show me that they could apany me. The maids (Chihiro and the Valkyries) also wanted to apany me, but they had been trained by Izumi and Kaname to bepletely obedient so they stood aside waiting with towels and drinks. Putting aside that I defeated them with ease making sure not to hurt them too much, I was pleasantly surprised to see how they have progressed. The most prominent are Rachel and Rimi who are at the Expert level and thanks to the Hamon and assassination techniques that I showed them, they could even fight a Low-ss Master if they use sneak attacks. I''m not surprised Rachel used Kenichi as a punching bag. Then there are Miu, Renka, Kaname, and Kisara at the High-ss Disciple level almost reaching the Expert level. Finally, there is Izumi at the Low-ss Disciple level, which for someone without talent and little training time is admirable. In a fair fight, these girls could beat my lovers in the apocalyptic world not counting Sayo and Yuko. I won''t count the couple of little monsters (Kaede and Shiro) since they''re not in my harem yet, but when they meet Honoka I''ll be in big trouble¡­ I''ll leave it to my future self, fuck him. The girls of the apocalyptic world are specialized in the use of firearms and assassination tactics, maybe only Rei, Saeko, and Yuko are the closest to being true martial artists, but even they learned from my habits of using dishonest tactics and hidden weapons. "We will not give up!" - Miu managed to stand up and yelled as she got into a fighting stance. "I admire your spirit, but determination is not enough" - I showed an expression of concern and affection that made the girls blush. - "I can''t endanger you, you are too important to me" I practically heard the girls'' hearts beating faster as their gazes turned loving. "Don''t let that womanizer cheat on you! He is acting! " - Tsubaki screamed with a mouth full of popcorn What side are you on? Traitorous weapon. "Ahem, no matter what you say, we won''t let you fight on your own" - Renka coughed in embarrassment and then showed a resolute expression. At that moment Shigure stopped watching the show and stood up toe to my side. - "Allow them to apany you" I raised an eyebrow. - "Are you sure? It could be dangerous and their families might not ept it. " Only Rimi did not have a family who cared for her, the others had people who loved them and would not be happy to see them follow me into a war that literally defined the future of this world. Tsubaki also approached. - "Does that matter to you?" I certainly don''t care, even if their families were opposed to my rtionship with them that wouldn''t stop me, but I need to look a bit considerate. Rimi stumbled closer. Even though I didn''t cause them internal injuries, I made sure they were in enough pain that they couldn''t continue fighting. - "What''s bothering you? We want to apany you because we love you, even if that leads me to death, I do not want to separate from your side " ¡­ Ah, whatever, Hayato will beat me to shit, but it''s tolerable. I patted Rimi on the head. - "It''s fine, but you have to promise that you will listen to my words, especially Renka and Miu" I looked at the only two people who still follow the fist of life in this group. Kisara and Kaname were corrupted by me from the first time I slept with them so, despite not having killed yet, they will be willing to do so in order to protect the one they love, which is me. I looked at the blonde girl with the big breasts and the girl with the feline hairstyle who happened to also have big breasts. - "Do you understand what I am going to do?" "Beat Yami and make a better world" - Miu nodded with a noble expression. "Eliminate people who do evil" - Renka was more realistic in my goals. "Renka, Miu, I''ll be honest" - I looked seriously at both girls. - "What I will do is for a greater good that you cannot even imagine, I want to make a better world where there are no people who abuse their power and authority to trample on the weak, but to achieve it I will have to do things that go against many things you believe in " I have not yet spoken to my harem about the problem of creating a Story, or rather I cannot say it. Every time I try to exin it I get a horrible migraine attack simr to what I feel when Navi and Tsubaki try to exin things about the soul to me. Tsubaki said that maybe it is restricted information ording to the nature of each world or levels of existence so I can just move on, like always. Renka didn''t back down and just smiled. - "Unlike my foolish father who evades his responsibilities to be able to harass women in another country, my mother has directed the family martial arts school and has faced gangsters, I have learned that violence is the only way to do let the idiots see reason. Although from the teachings of my family I do not agree with the murder, I will not deny that the world would be better if the idiots died" I have a feeling that part of her speech contained a bit of resentment against Kensei. Renka was sincere with her words, in an extreme situation she would be willing to kill in order to protect her family, something that I am sure she learned from her mother. The wedding ring tested my guess by telling me that Renka was sincere in her words. I insist this thing is the ideal tool for a possessive and controlling husband, I love it. Since Renka expressed her opinion, I just had to wait for Miu''s response. I waited patiently watching as Miu''s expression went from doubt to conflict, then to remorse, she drowned in existentialism and then sprouted with the resolution, to immediately fall back into doubt. Among the women in my harem, Miu is the one who has disyed the strongest ideals proving that she was the main heroine for a reason. A kind heart, strong ideals of justice, and the will to ovee adversity. Hayato raised an outstanding granddaughter, albeit a bit of an airhead. I waited calmly admiring the kaleidoscope of conflicting emotions that Miu was experiencing, maybe my sadistic side has been increased by sexual role-ying games with the masochistic women of my harem since I was having fun. After an hour of deep thought, Miu finally seemed to havee to a decision, but first, a doubt remained in her heart. - "I did not know my parents and I have always lived with my grandfather ..." And we start with the drama. "My grandfather has never told me about my parents and every time I asked him about it he always avoided the subject. When at school they asked my parents for a meeting it was Shio and Shigure who pretended to be my parents ..." Well, I don''t have to feel guilty looking for Shio''s sister. "Over time I epted the situation, but I have always had this doubt, who were my parents, what happened to them, if they had abandoned me or if something happened to them ..." Parents are overrated, mine were defective products. "A few months ago while my grandfather was training Kenichi I found a letter that seemed to be from my mother, there were only a couple of sentences, but the content is still on my mind" At that moment Miu''s presence changed a bit, she went from being a beautiful bird that enjoys the peace of the sky to bing an eagle looking for prey. - "My mother was murdered, she sent a letter to my grandfather to look for me" Shit, this got interesting. I don''t even have to guess, Yami. "The letter did not describe who the murderer was and only asked to help to rescue me since at that time I was a baby" - Miu began to cry, but she remained firm without letting the pain overwhelm her, I began to see her as someone more pleasant. "Someone murdered my mother and my grandfather did not look for the murderer, I do not know where my father is in all this, but he did not protect my mother or try to find me" - Miu approached me and looked me straight in the eye. Despite the difference in height, I felt that I was looking at her at the same level. - "What you want to do is wrong and I don''t like it, I will never justify murder and I hate the idea that you be a murderer even if it were to save the world, but..." I suppressed the urge to smile, now I like this silly and violent girl, she can be quite cute. "If you promise to help me discover the truth about my mother''s death and find the murderer, I promise that I will always follow you even if I do not agree with your actions" - Miu''s gaze was beautiful. I couldn''t resist, I took her by the shoulders and kissed her affectionately. "I swear" - I smiled. Such a beautiful color, the somber color of Madness, suits Miu well as it contrasts with the bright goodness of her heart. "I''m worried about the future" - Tsubaki muttered behind me, but I ignored her, I wanted to enjoy this moment. Chapter 106: Mobilizing Resources Chapter 106: Mobilizing Resources Tomorrow the Ryozanpaku masters will return so I have little time to prepare. Today at dawn a bird arrived with a message from Hayato to Miu where he said that he will not be able to return for a few days since something important came up, besides that he would take Kenichi, I love the blessed plot armor. As long as not Hayato, I have the security of being able to face the masters of the Ryozanpaku with the help of my women from the apocalyptic world. Even if I can''t defeat them, they won''t be able to catch me as Kensei''s nerve attacks and Akisame''s limb dislocation are ineffective against me thanks to my regeneration. The idea is simple, I am going to talk to them in a civilized way trying to make them see my point of view on how by killing a murderer you are preventing more victims from arising. I''m sure they will stick to their ideals, but Shigure insists that I should speak to Akisame as she sees him as a father. I have a soft spot for Shigure so I epted this waste of time, by the way, I want to see Kensei''s expression when she finds out that I have a harem of beautiful women. Renka is not only cute but also malicious, she was not satisfied with her father being jealous of my achievement of forming a functional harem, she called her mother in China toe to beat Kensei, this will be fun. Anyway, we are now in a remote area of ??the city controlled by the mafia. Before meeting Saori I was busy taking control of the local mafia, that''s why I had to postpone our reunion. When I infiltrated the base of the mafia I met the wife of the leader of the mafia with whom I had sex and who helped me organize the kidnapping of Saori. She remembered me and was excited to see me, she mentioned that sex with me was the best experience of her life and she has not allowed her husband to touch her since then since she was waiting for me for months. With my mastery of Insanity I could see that I overdid myself in ourst encounter and broke her a bit, her mind was flooded with a sick obsession and sexual desire at the level of a mental disorder derived from lust, only instead of being a nympho who would sleep with any man, she wanted me. I shrugged my shoulders and thought that expanding my harem was good news so I added her to my harem as a maid, killed her husband and everyone who knew of Saori''s abduction, and finally used my ck blood to take control of the mafia. I made my new maid be the new mob leader to make some things easier for me, then I will make her Yuriko''s assistant. By the way, her name is Misako Tsukamoto, a beautiful, calm-looking, ck-haired woman who is secretly a perverted masochist, I''m notining. (Misako Tsukamoto: H NTR: Tsuma ga Kirei ni Natta Wake) Because of this, I was able to have a private area in the mafia warehouses which is the ce where I n to open the Dimensional Bridge. Now I just have to make the women of my harem know each other, I already sent a message to Mildred, Izayoi, and Olivia toe to Japan through a safe route that I prepared so they will arrive in 4 days. Now the women with whom I had an orgy apanied me as they were curious about how people from another world would arrive. I sent a message to the World Will with the warehouse coordinates and waited to hope that no problem would arise when Kaede and Shiro saw Honoka''s ring. [Message of the World Will of the Nameless World: Established coordinates Strive to make a Story or we will both die] That is strangely motivating. [System Notification: The World Will of the Nameless World has granted the Authority to create a Dimensional Bridge] [Options to use Dimensional Bridge of the Nameless World: - Gaia (Homeworld) - Apocalyptic World] Gaia? Was there not a more original name? Whatever. [Selected World: Apocalyptic World] [System Notification: Low-Level Dimensional Bridge Established] [Title Obtained: The One Who Opens the Door (100%)] [The one who opens the door: I go into your house and break your vases! Locks, puzzles, or other limitations, everything is rendered useless by an invader. Increases the probability of opening anything that is considered a door] I went from being a murderer to a thief, not bad. In front of us, a kind of ghoulish-looking ck hole opened. The strange thing was that a kind of wooden bridge with railing protruded from the hole, the bridge was not that wide and only two people could pass at a time, which ruined my idea of ??bringing heavy weapons from the apocalyptic world. "Is that a Dimensional Bridge? I was expecting something a little more shy "- Rimi asked curiously as she watched the scene from a fantasy movie. "Isn''t a ck hole conspicuous enough to you?" - Rachel raised an eyebrow. "Good point" - Rimi nodded. "Wait here a moment, I''m going to call mypanions" - I decided to hurry as there are many preparations that I need to do. "Companions? You don''t mean your women?" - Rachel smirked at me, I can already see her teasing Mikoto for fun. I pretended not to hear her and entered the Dimensional Bridge. I expected to have a long run to take, but as soon as I crossed the bridge I was greeted with a familiar ce, the underground room where I trained with Kaede. Every time I travel from one world to another, I appear in the same ce I started from, so I established this ce as a ce of appearance to avoid prying eyes. Behind me was the Dimensional Bridge so there shouldn''t be a problem if I bring my handcuffs, but since I can''t leave my base of operations unprotected I only n to bring Kaede, Shiro, and Sayo for now. As for the artificial intelligences, Monika is the main intelligence so she will stay here to help Yuriko run the new government. Red Queen is in charge of torturing the survivors who cause trouble as her sadism is too high to allow her another job. This leaves Yellow Queen as the only option since she is the calmest of the three ''sisters''. I just hope I don''t have a lot of headaches, managing a harem is exhausting. --- --- (Saeko perspective) "Do you think Luis will be okay?" - Rei asked me curiously as she put aside a stack of files "He will be fine, the real question is if the world will be fine" - I smiled at the thought of the man I love. If I had to describe him then I would say that Luis is the ideal husband and a fearsome enemy, the mere fact that he could love me despite my violent and sadistic tendencies, makes me very happy as well as makes me question Luis''s sanity, although well, he has a power called Madness so it is something natural. "You''re right, that pervert is surely increasing his harem" - Rei snorted angrily. Although she is part of Luis''s Harem, she is the kind of woman who does not like to share and tends to act selfish, but she is too dependent on Luis so she tries to control her jealousy. "You two stop talking and keep looking at the candidates" - Yuko approached us with a frown. "Okay" - I nodded and kept looking at the files in front of me. After Wesker''s defeat, our base has been constantly expanding, we have now taken control of the Asian continent and with Monika''s help, it won''t be long before we take over Europe. The government has begun to take shape and even though our group has grown to several million survivors, there are still sectors of the government that have not been developed. Due to the poption increase, various problems have arisen in managing people and all kinds of troublesome idiots have arisen but the new civil police have dealt with them with ease, and criminals are sent to the Scientific Department asboratory rats. Currently, Yuriko, who is the main administrator of the new government, is busy creating a new economic system with a new currency. At Shizuka''s suggestion, we thought to use Luis''s face for the new coin, I''m sure he will be upset with this, but sometimes it''s nice to tease him with harmless jokes. The original base of survivors has expanded but the nucleus is in the school where Luis formed his first base, here we are the women who have formed a rtionship with Luis since if we disperse around the world we will have less time to see Luis. Now we are busy forming a new government that will reign over the world, some are in charge of forming a government, others seek technological development and others like me are focused on increasing our individual strength. My greatest wish is to be able to fight alongside Luis no matter what kind of danger he faces, but even though I focus on my own strength, I know from experience that numbers are important. Whether it is to form an army or to increase Luis''s harem, we need numbers. After a chat with Shizuka, I thought it would be a good idea to open a martial arts school taking advantage of the talented people of this world. As Rei seeks to please Luis, I asked for her help and with Monika''s coboration, we have gathered information from most of the female survivors with talent in martial arts. Yuko joined us as she is interested in training future prodigies. Now we are selecting the most outstanding and beautiful girls not only to make them strong and loyal warriors, but we will also make them part of Luis''s harem. Although it is boring to handle paperwork, when I think that it is for the sake of the man that I love the job it bes insignificant and I can even enjoy it a little. I smiled as I looked at some interesting candidates, they are still young, but that will make it easier to influence their ways of thinking. The office door opened showing a cute brown-haired girl dressed as a maid, I think her name is Yukimura. "Saeko-sama, Yuriko-sama has requested your presence for a meeting between the highmand" - Yukimura bowed courteously. Although she is also part of Luis''s harem, her position is more like that of a servant rather than a lover or wife. At the suggestion of some women in the harem, Luis thought to make a pyramid of power within his harem and although it is not yet clear how the positions will be ssified, Yukimura is one of the most interested in being a maid as well as a lover. "Got it, let''s go" - I looked at Rei and Yuko who nodded, they kept looking at the files while I went to the main meeting room. As I walked alongside Yukimura I couldn''t help being curious, Yuriko is a busy woman so she wouldn''t call a meeting unless it was something important. "Do you know why Yuriko wants to see me?" - I asked the pretty maid, Luis is lucky to find such pretty girls every time he goes out. "I''m sorry Saeko-sama, I have no idea" - Yukimura shook her head with a guilty expression. "It''s okay, anyway, I''ll find out soon" - I smiled hoping that Yukimura didn''t feel guilty, this girl sometimes takes the role of maid very seriously. When we got to the meeting room Yukimura bowed and left, I entered the room, and apparently, I was thest to arrive. Shiguma Rika, in charge of the technological development area. Kiwako Fl¨¹gel Makina, in charge of the armed forces. Takagi Yuriko, second inmand after Luis and manages both government and social aspects. Marikawa Shizuka, in charge of the health sector (She is unexpectedly talented in aspects of medicine and has been the only woman who was able to master acupuncture of Luis). Ran Winchester Fiona, in charge of the civil police. And finally I, Busujima Saeko, in charge of overseeing the development and training of futurebat elites. We are still finishing a proper government structure, but for now, this is the simplified form of the dictatorship that Luis is building. "Sorry I''mte" - I showed a small smile and sat in my assigned ce. "Okay, I know I called them unexpectedly and they are all busy so I''ll keep this brief" - Yuriko nodded and looked at us seriously. - "Luis came back and brought new news" When Yuriko mentioned Luis''s return, we all felt happy, every time he returned, he made sure that each one of us received the necessary attention and felt loved. I love how considerate Luis is with the people he loves, but I''m worried that he''s pushing himself too hard, in fact, I haven''t seen him rest for a minute since I met him. That is the main reason why we all strive, we want to reduce the workload that Luis always carries on his shoulders. Despite my happiness, I couldn''t help but feel doubt. - "Although Luis''s return makes me happy, that is not a reason to call a meeting, he usually looks for us so that each one can have her private time" Yuriko nodded and then looked at us extremely seriously. - "It''s true, I called this meeting because Luis brought important news" Looking at his expression, we all got serious. What kind of trouble did Luis get into this time? Yuriko spoke seriously - "Luis prepared a way for us to go to another world, the world where Luis learned martial arts" I felt my heart race. A world where martial arts were the basis of power, where it was possible to break human limits through training, a ce with people who have developed their techniques to the point of surpassing modern weaponry with just their fists¡­ It was exciting. Even though I''m training the techniques that Luis showed me and I can have training fights with the other members of Luis''s harem, it is not the same as having a real fight. They are something like my sisters since we are a family, so inconsistently I cannot use all my strength during training, what I really need are strong enemies that can awaken my desire to kill. Even though I was excited, I remained rational. - "This is very sudden, did a problem happen?" Yuriko nodded worriedly. - "It seems that we will go to war in that other world" ¡­ YES! I took a deep breath to keep from screaming excitedly. - "I see, this will be a problem" "Luis is going to prepare the ground to avoid extreme danger so we have to choose who will be the first to go to that world, for now, Kaede, Shiro and Sayo will be the first as they have a regenerative capacity" - Yuriko looked at us seriously, she was paying special attention to me. - "Some of the girls enjoy fights, but the most important thing is safety" Yes, she definitely says it for me. I will find a way to convince Luis to take me to that world. I already want to experience the feeling of cutting a martial arts master, it will certainly be an exciting experience. Meeting Luis was definitely the best thing that could happen to me, I love him. --- --- Author''s Note: I am still alive! Yey! But tomorrow my exam week begins ... No yey! Anyway, life is tragic. A hug! Chapter 107: (2): LOLIMANCER Chapter 107: (2): LOLIMANCER I never thought that a normal girl withoutbat skills would make me feel cornered like a mouse in a nest of snakes. "Onii-chan lied" - Rin cried pitifully. Her voice contained such deep sadness that she could easily move people''s hearts with the slightest trace of empathy, but her malicious smile was worthy of a serial killer ripping up a family. "..." - Kaede''s eyes were lowered as her bangs covered her eyes, looking like a girl out of a horror movie. "Shiro is not happy, Shiro does not understand why Shiro is not happy" - Shiro tilted her head in confusion without understanding her own emotions, but it was certainly not a good thing. Behind these three girls were the rest of the girls in the group, and since the girls in my group seem to have an affinity formanding mutant animals, every escape route was blocked by a herd of animals that could easily devour humans like cookies. Although I can pressure those animals with my abilities, my biggest headache is that Kaede''s vectors and Shiro''s blood are ready to attack me. After I spoke with Yuriko to organize the group that would apany me to the martial arts world, a problem arose when Tsubaki said something that she was not supposed to. "This womanizer crossed the line, he gave a ring to a 13-year-old girl" - Tsubakiined to Shizuka since the two had be good friends. Shizuka is beautiful and I love her, but she has the defect of enjoying gossip too much and in less than an hour all my women knew that I am a Lolimancer... So far it was not a big problem, I threw away my pride and dignity since I was 5 years old so being seen as a pedophile did not matter to me, the problem was that Rin heard it and as the little demon that she is, she went and told to the other little girls in the group to force me to ept them. This is still tolerable, I can give them a ring symbolically and wait for them to grow up, the problem is that Rin''s brain has rotted because of the inte and she wants to do adult things. To corner me, she spoke to Kaede and Shiro, manipted them saying that I preferred another girl over them and that they should make me take responsibility for them. In short, I''m screwed. Now I am in the courtyard of the main base, normally it is a training area, but now it has be a za for public executions where I am the criminal to be beheaded. The cause of this spectacle simr to the executions of Christians in ancient Rome was smiling. "Rin, little brat, who taught you to organize an execution group?" - I looked at Rin angrily, but mainly, pride. This brat has a talent for influencingrge groups of people and manipting public opinion, she makes me want to smile. "Rin doesn''t know what Onii-chan is talking about" - Rin made an innocent expression. Yes, I definitely raised her well. "I''m proud of you" - I smiled sincerely making Rin blush. "Thank you" - She murmured in a low voice. "Ha! You broke your character! You still have a lot to learn "- I couldn''t help but smile with disdain. "That''s not fair! Onii-chan cheated! " - Rin started screaming like a brat, although well, she''s a brat. "If whatever, ends this show, I don''t have much time and I need to go back to the other world" - I sighed wearily, even if I want to continue with this stupid scene I have a lot of work to do. "No!" - Rin was stubborn. - "Rin must be Onii-chan''s wife!" I sighed even deeper, damn it Tsubaki, stop watching the show from a corner ande help me. "I already gave you a ring" - I pointed to Rin''s ring finger. I had to give in a bit and in the end, I gave a Gift of Love to all the little girls. Some received rings and others received chokers, apparently, my mentality influences what wille out of the gift since the ones that I like the most were registered by my system as wives and the others as maids, the same happened with mature women and those of my age to whom I gave a Gift of Love. On a separate note and a fact that almost makes me want to vomit my intestines, my title Lolimancer reached 100% making me a ma for little girls. I hate being alive. "We have to do things that couples do like hold hands and¡­!" - Rin stopped as her face turned red and steam came out of her head. - "Ki-Ki-Ki ... A KISS!" ... Alright, maybe it''s me who has a head full of sick garbage, this brat is still innocent. "Fine" - I sighed resigned, I will see it as an award to Rin for showing a good performance. So the little girls lined up waiting for a kiss as if they had nned it, damn brats. "Ehehehe ~" - Rin smirked, separated in front of me, closed her eyes, and pursed her lips. I smiled wryly and pinched her nose. - "It will be a kiss on the cheek" Rin pouted. - "Lips!" "Cheek, take it or leave it" - I was adamant. "Lips or I''ll keep bothering you!" - Rin made a supposedly threatening face, but I have seen more intimidating cats than this girl. "I don''t deal with terrorists, cheek or you won''t have anything" - I''m not going to let this brat turn into a spoiled girl, I already have enough headaches in my homeworld. "Mou!" - Rin increased her pout so I patted her head. "Rin, I couldn''t enjoy my childhood, I want you to be able to enjoy this moment of your life" - I crouched down to look at her at the same height, I made a sincere expression full of concern and affection. - "In the future, we will be able to do all kinds of things together, but for the moment I want you to enjoy your childhood" I started patting Rin''s head hoping that she would ept my words and stop bothering me. "I understand, Rin will be a good girl and in the future, Rin will be a good wife for Onii-chan" - Rin''s voice contained some reluctance, but her expression was one of sincere love. Heh brat, you still have a lot to learn. With this, I was able to dodge a bullet. I kissed the cheek of every girl who lined up and was pleased with myself for the way I handled the problem. As I kissed the cheek of Maya who was thest girl in line, my sense of hearing higher than the average human caught Navi''s voice. "And that''s what husbands really do to make babies ..." - Navi was whispering. When I looked in the direction of her voice my face turned pale. The little idiot was giving Rin ''advice'' ... NAVI PIECE OF SHIT! Chapter 108: Navi for Gods sake, stop it Chapter 108: Navi for God''s sake, stop it I returned to the martial arts world after talking to Yuriko, she is a truly capable woman so she was able to do most of the necessary preparations in just 2 hours. Before returning I subjected everyone who would travel with me to a disinfection process to prevent the mutant virus from reaching this world, I do not want a second apocalypse, at least not for now. This time I did not go back to the martial arts world alone. Sayo, Kaede, Shiro, Mikoto, and Saeko apanied me back. Yuko and Rei were left in charge of training the new recruits, leaving Saeko free. At first, I refused for her toe as she is addicted to battles to death and could put herself in danger, but she told me something that I couldn''t argue with. "It''s nice the way you take care of us all the time, but if you don''t allow us to face dangerous situations then we won''t be able to continue improving, it is painful to see that you are the only one who puts your life in danger and my greatest desire is to fight by your side, not to be protected like a flower in a greenhouse "- Saeko''s expression of seriousness and resolution made it impossible for me to refuse. If I keep keeping them behind me to protect them, someday a problem will arise where they can''t take care of themselves and something bad could happen. I need to find a way to be able to appear alongside my lovers at any time and a way to revive the dead in case the worst-case scenario urs. Anyway, now that I returned with powerfulpanions I will be able to confront Akisame and Kensei when they find out that I slept with their daughters. I also brought several suitcases with weapons, gold, and jewels to start making an organization with more power than Yami. Thanks to the Dimensional Bridge I can begin to transport resources between both worlds so I can ruin the economy of this world by drowning my enemies with gold bars, it feels good to be a millionaire. I just wish Kaede and Shiro would let me go, it''s awkward walking when two genocidal little monsters are on my back ying with my hair. When Shigure and the others saw me return, Rachel''s smile made me feel uneasy. "Although I always knew I had a feeling that you liked little girls, this is unexpected" - Rachel smiled as she pointed to Kaede and Shiro''s hands that had their own rings. Honoka looked at the two non-human girls, pouted, and hurriedly hugged my leg, then used her little teeth to try to bite my knee. "You are popr" - Saori smiled wryly. I ignored the brats who used me as a climbing tree and introduced the women. Although Miu and Mikoto weren''t happy seeing that the number of my lovers only grew, they didn''t make a fuss, they just crossed their arms and red at me while snorting. The tsunderes are too simr. Saeko started talking to Shigure and they got along surprisingly well, since they both loved the way of the sword and had the desire to be good wives they were very simr, of course, if you ignore that Saeko is a potential serial killer. Tsubaki took Sayo with Renka, Kaname, and the other girls to meet. They both convey a feeling of an older sister so they were good friends. Shiro and Kaede decided to give Honoka a chance, they stopped using me as a climbing tree and went to talk like a cute group of friends, although the fact that Navi went with them gave me a bad feeling. I was surprised that nobody seemed to care that I brought a fortune in gold from another world, perhaps I have spoiled them too much so that material wealth stopped surprising them. I stared from a corner as my harem knew each other, only Saori stayed by my side since she did not know who to talk to. "The white-haired girl is making animals with her blood?" - Saori pointed out to Shiro that she was making blood bunnies to y with Honoka. "Don''t think about it too much" - I began to wonder how long it would take for Saori''smon sense to break. Saori and I looked at the scene with a smile, in a way it was rxing to see several beautiful women talking andughing asionally, this environment makes me forget that in the future Hayato would use me as a punching bag. While enjoying the moment, Saeko and Shigure approached me. "I spoke with Shigure and she agreed to make me her disciple" - Saeko smiled expectantly. I patted her head and smiled. - "Congrattions" Although I have trained several of the women in my harem in my Rasen Arts, my training is based on murder and survival so instead of martial artists, I am turning them into mercenaries. Although Saeko loves me with all her heart, she has not lost her passion for the path of the sword so for her having a teacher like Shigure is like a dreame true. I like that because if my wives'' lives revolved totally around me one day they could lose their motivation to improve and get bored with life, or worse, I could get bored of them. "Shigure, I just hope you know the path that Saeko has chosen" - I looked at my first wife to make sure she doesn''t regret it in the future. "I''m fine ... with that" - Shigure nodded, although her face was still expressionless, I know her well enough to know that she is happy. Saeko will kill not only to protect, she will not only wield her sword to protect those she loves, but she will also do it for the fun of hurting people. Shigure learned to value life and use her sword without killing the enemy, even in extreme situations she would not be able to take a life, at least she was before she met me. They have such opposite ideals that in normal situations both would-be enemies, but now because of my influence they are willing to be part of the same family and watch their backs. The power of love (obsession) is great, now I understand why it is a form of Energy rted to Destiny, I need to get it. Putting aside my growing ambition for power, Shigure did not show the slightest doubt, she had epted Saeko as her disciple even if her ideals were opposite. After everyone got to know each other we went to a hotel that belonged to the local mafia, we had a small feast to celebrate and the women went to sleep. I had to avoid drinking as Honoka tried again to give me sake, one day I am going to put Navi in ??a wood chipper. Although I did not drink alcohol, that did not stop some women from drinking a little which ended in a bad show. "Let''s go! I''m barely warming up! " - Sayo put on a Muay Tai fighting stance while her face was flushed with alcohol. In the apocalyptic world, she cannot drink alcohol since she is one of the main fighters so she must stay alert, so when she reached a peaceful world like this she got carried away. In front of Sayo was Shigure who was holding a fork. With that simple fork, Shigure was blocking drunken Sayo''s attacks while her other hand held a beer can. "Is my alcoholism contagious?" - I looked nkly as I ate a skewer. "Your Madness is, so it''s possible" - Tsubaki was eating dangos next to me. "I need to go to rehab" - I sighed, if all my wives do acts like this one day they will destroy the world. "It''s not that bad as long as you don''t drink too much and it''s only asional" - Tsubaki patted my shoulder without stopping eating dangos, she''s turning into a gluttonous squirrel. "In the future stop me if I get carried away" - I smiled wryly feeling like a small child who needs to be watched by his parents to avoid doing stupid things. "From time to time you need to rx, as long as you make those who love you happy, I don''t see the problem" - Tsubaki wiped her lips with a napkin and smiled at me. - "It worries me that one day you might break down because of so much work" I couldn''t helpughing. - "Tsubaki, my Madness makes it impossible for me to break one day, I''m already broken" "..." - Tsubaki just sighed. - "Maybe you are not totally broken, there is still goodness in you" I shrugged, if there is goodness in me then I will use it to make my harem happy while the world bes my source of ie. The meal continued, in the end, almost all the women fell asleep after celebrating, only Tsubaki, Kaede and Shiro were still awake. I carried Kaede and Shiro and went to another room while Tsubaki followed me. Kaede blushed. - "I''m not ready yet ... But if it''s Onii-chan ..." Navi son of ... Whatever. "I need to talk to you two" - I put the two girls down and massaged my head, Navi is going to kill me with a migraine. "Did Shiro do something wrong?" - Shiro tilted her head confused. I couldn''t help but pat her on the head, she''s just too adorable. - "None of that, I just want to exin some things to you" "Let''s go over some things" - I looked at the two girls who could easily destroy a city with their bare hands. - "If someone wants to hurt them, what will they do?" Kaede raised her hand to which I nodded. - "Capture him and call Onii-chan" "Good" - I smiled a little. - "What if the enemy is strong?" Shiro started jumping. - "Shiro knows the answer! Shiro must kill! " "Good" - I patted her on the head to calm her down. - "What if the enemy is stronger than you?" "We must pretend to be scared, cry and when the enemy is distracted we must escape" - Kaede responded like a model student. "What if they can''t escape?" - I was satisfied with her answers. "Shiro must cry, hug her legs, not move and wait for Onii-chan and then cut the people who hurt Shiro" - Shiro replied smiling. "If possible we should generate empathy and look for someone to help us escape" - Kaede replied with a proud expression. I patted them on the head. - "Good answers" There is still room for improvement, but they are good answers considering they are young with no experience in life. "Where did you learn these things?" - Tsubaki looked at me nkly. Even though she was trained as a ninja and assassin, she thinks my methods are questionable. "As a child, I had a friend, she taught me to survive and I taught her to kill with minimal effort" - I enjoyed watching Kaede and Shiro smile, they are like adorable little animals. "Oh, I didn''t know you had a friend, what happened to her?" - Tsubaki looked curious, she is very interested in knowing me better even though she can see my most significant memories every time our spiritual bond strengthens. "She sold my location to a group of gangsters and I almost died, I had to flee the country with my family and I never heard from her again" - I shrugged. Because of her, I had to move to Japan, but in a way that made my situation better. "..." - Tsubaki looked at me strangely. - "Now I understand why you have trust problems" I smiled wryly because she is right. Although we did not have an inseparable rtionship, I really liked her and she was practically my first love as well as one of my first sexual experiences ... Now I am curious if she is still alive. "Since you two know what to do in dangerous situations I will give you a mission" - I shook the hair of the two girls. - "Izumi and the other girls will move to our base while I prepare this world, you two will apany me on some missions, but you must act like normal girls, no vectors or blood animals" Since weft armor can put my loved ones in danger, I need to put security measures in ce in case Yami''s people can be a problem. If what Miu said is true about the murder of her mother, it means that at least one person in Yami has the brains to set up traps and maniptions. Kaede and Shiro nodded, they are good girls. "If Shiro does a good job Shiro wants to sleep with Onii-chan" - Shiro looked at me with an innocent smile. "Who gave you that idea? Forget it, it was Navi¡­ "- I haven''t seen Navi since the banquet started, the idiot must have hidden. "The blue fairy said that is what people who love each other do" - Kaede smiled flushed. "Only until you are 18" - I looked with extreme seriousness at the two little girls. "It''s a long time away!" - Shiro made an adorable pout that made it impossible for me to take her seriously. "It''s not fair ..." - Kaede made a pitiful expression to make me feel guilty but I didn''t care, she stillcks acting experience. "18 years, I already said" - I crossed my arms. "... Onii-chan ..." - Kaede started to shed some tears. I sighed. - "Okay, 16 years old, it''s the most I''ll give up" "Okay" - Both girls lowered their heads, although they were not entirely satisfied, both were a little happy that I was willing to give in for them. Heh, you silly brats, I had already set a minimum age of 15-16 years. Tsubaki knew I cheated on the two girls so she looked at me disdainfully, but it didn''t matter, now I just want to put Navi in ??a deep fryer. Chapter 109: A Womans Wickedness Chapter 109: A Woman''s Wickedness (Perspective Kaede) I sat down to eat ice cream next to Shiro, we were both looking at Onii-chan. Onii-chan was next to a blue-haired girl named Renka, a blonde named Miu, a woman named Shigure, and Sayo. The five of them were in the courtyard of the dojo waiting for the people who live in this dojo to arrive. "Shiro is bored" - Shiro finished her ice cream and began to roll on the ground. When I finished my ice cream I copied Shiro and we both rolled on the floor. After a while the people Onii-chan was waiting for finally arrived, I don''t like making Onii-chan wait. When the doors of the dojo opened four adults entered, two were muscr, one man was of normal build and thest one was almost my height. When people entered and saw Onii-chan they were shocked. "Luis?" - A man with a scar on his face asked surprised. "Hello Sakaki" - Onii-chan greeted in a friendly way. Seeing Onii-chan treating a man in a friendly way is strange, all the women close to Onii-chan thought that he had no friends. "It''s good to see you''re okay" - A man with strange eyes and eyebrows simr to Shigure seemed to be evaluating Onii-chan. - "It also seems that you got stronger" "Haha, just a little" - Onii-chan showed a slightly embarrassed smile. Who is this person and why is he pretending to be Onii-chan?! Onii-chan has never acted like this! It''s kind of cute to see him embarrassed though. "I''m d to see that you haven''t neglected your training" - A short man smiled. "Luis became strong! Let''s fight! " - A tall man with tanned skin began to scream, he reminds me of Shiro when she is happy. "Sure, but it will beter, first I need to talk about some things" - Onii-chan smiled wryly, he seems to treat that man as if he were a child. "Sure, let''s talk inside" - The strange-eyed man pointed to the dojo and everyone went to the entrance. As they entered the house, the men stopped and looked at Shiro and me who were rolling on the floor. "Who are they?" - The short man asked Onii-chan. "Shiro is Onii-chan''s wife!" - Shiro jumped to her feet and screamed with pride. "..." - The men looked at Onii-chan strangely. "I didn''t think you''d get to this point" - The man with the scar on his face looked disappointed which made me angry. "Onii-chan is good, he always takes care of us and prevents people from hurting us" - I stood up to defend Onii-chan. If it weren''t because they seem to be friends with Onii-chan, I''d like to gouge their eyes out and cut out their tongues. "Shiro loves Onii-chan! Bad people don''t hurt Shiro anymore thanks to Onii-chan! " - Shiro shared my thought and frowned. The strange-eyed man walked over to us and crouched down to look at us closely. - "Did someone hurt you?" "Bad people cut Shiro''s skin for fun, Onii-chan took Shiro out of the ugly room and now Shiro can eat sweets" - Shiro started to boast with pride. I heard that the ground had started to creak, I looked at the man with the tanned skin and saw that the ground under his feet had started to break apart. Onii-chan came over and patted us on the head, it''s the best feeling in the world. "A lot happened while I was away and I want to talk to you" - Onii-chan stopped patting us on the head and entered the dojo, I wanted more patting. When we entered the dojo the blonde girl named Miu came over. - "They must be hungry, I''ll make something to eat" The women who were in the dojo left, leaving Onii-chan''s friends with Onii-chan so they could talk. Shiro and I stayed to listen. Onii-chan had told us that we should stay close. Sayo also stayed behind to make sure that Shiro and I don''t cause trouble which bothers me as I''m not a troublesome girl, but Shiro can be a bit loud at times. "To begin with I would like to tell you that I am happy to see you again" - Onii-chan smiled so kindly I blushed a little. "We are also happy to see you, despite everything that happened I felt guilty after you left the city" - The strange-eyed man let out a sigh. - "Shigure hasn''t been the same since you left" You abandoned Onii-chan! "Hey Listen!" - The fairy that normally apanies Onii-chan appeared in front of us. - "My partner says don''t do anything rash! You must be good girls and don''t try to kill anyone for now! " Onii-chan is unfair, Onii-chan knows that we get angry when someone speaks ill of him and still asks us to calm down ... "My partner said if you behave he will give you cookies and pat on the head!" - The fairy is as persuasive as Onii-chan. Shiro nodded and used her hands to cover her ears, theny down on the ground and closed her eyes, it''s a good idea to keep calm, but I want to hear what Onii-chan is talking about. "Many things happened" - Onii-chan seemed sad making me feel sad. - "To begin with, I didn''t leave the city because I wanted to ..." Onii-chan began to tell how he was kidnapped by a martial artist who belonged to a group called Yami, then a bad man manipted Onii-chan''s mind and used him as a weapon making him forget his friends from this ce. I had to bite my hand to resist the urge to search for those people and cut off their limbs while ripping the skin off their filthy bodies, no one hurts Onii-chan. "Jenazad ..." - The man with a scar on his face frowned. - "I have heard of him, he is supposed to be of the same generation as the old man, and from what you count he should be an Advanced Super Master" "Did you get out of his control?" - The short man looked at Onii-chan in amazement. "It was by ident, on a mission I was shot in the head and I was in aa, it was when I woke up that I was able to recover my memory" - Onii-chan smiled wryly. - "I never thought I''d be happy to get shot in the head" "..." - The four men sighed looking at Onii-chan''s smile. "How is your wound? If you need I can check any problem you have "- The strange-eyed man looked at Onii-chan with concern. "I''m fine, there is actually something else I want to talk to you about" - Onii-chan smiled, it seems that he values ??these people a lot. Onii-chan took his own finger and with a quick movement ripped his finger from his hand. I panicked seeing Onii-chan hurt, but I endured the fear and watched Onii-chan''s actions. The men around Onii-chan were shocked by his actions, but then looked on in amazement when little threads of blood came back to join the finger in with his hand. "I''ve never seen such a technique ..." - The strange-eyed man muttered in surprise. "It is not a technique, it is a skill, to be more clear it is a skill from another world" - Onii-chan smiled bitterly. - "When I fell into aa not only did I escape Jenazad''s mind control, I also knew the existence of another world, a ce that was consumed by a catastrophe" The men looked at Onii-chan, although they were surprised, they did not seem to doubt his words. "That other world is more advanced than our world in terms of technology, but without knowledge of martial arts. The scientists'' experiments got out of control and caused a world disaster with all kinds of horrible monsters, humanity could only survive because somehow they managed to awaken special abilities "- Onii-chan told them about my world, although it''s not really that bad, thanks to Onii-chan bad people are food for cute giant animals. "When I arrived in that world I met people who were fighting to survive, several things happened and with the help of strongpanions we were able to defeat the organization that caused the apocalypse" - Onii-chan was humble, he did the greatest work and without his guidance, the bad people would not be dog food. "The problem is that I was not the only one who discovered the existence of another world, some of the leaders of that organization managed to escape and there is a high probability that they came to this world" - Onii-chan looked worried. Did the Umbre peoplee to this world? I had a lot of questions, but I learned that if I have a question I should wait to ask Onii-chan in private, anyway, I should find the enemies and kill them before they give Onii-chan trouble. The four men fell into deep silence. After several minutes the man with the scar on his face scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. - "What you say is hard to believe, but I trust you since I know you would not joke with something so important" "Thank you Sakaki, I know that what I say seems like the hallucination of a madman, and I myself would not believe it if someone else told me so I appreciate your trust" - Onii-chan looked happy. "Luis, even if what you say is true, there is something I want to know" - The strange-eyed man was frowning. - "What are you thinking to do?" The atmosphere became heavy as the men looked at Onii-chan waiting for his answer. "Akisame, what I said thest time we met is the basis of my ideals" - Onii-chan made a face full of seriousness making it look great. - "People who hurt innocent people are not people and I will show no mercy, in terms of protecting my loved ones, I will do anything to protect those I love" Onii-chan''s words made my heart race. The four men frowned and did not speak for a long time. Onii-chan used this silence to speak. - "I understand that for you, my actions go against your beliefs, I don''t want you to ept my perspective, I just hope you understand me" The short man let out a sigh. - "Is it necessary for you to do this? You are still young and it is not toote to change " Onii-chan seemed to feel ufortable and then sighed. - "Kensei let me ask you something. If someone hurts your family, could you forgive that person? " "..." - The short man thought for a long time and then shook his head. - "I could not forgive them, but I can''t take a life, I would take the person to prison" Onii-chan sighed disappointedly. - "That is the difference between us Kensei, even if I believe in second chances, I will not allow anyone to hurt my loved ones even if I must be a monster" The short man and the strange-eyed man frowned and looked angry, but the tanned man and the man with the scar on his face were calmer. "Luis, what is the story of those two girls?" - The man with the scar pointed at Shiro and me. "Shiro is the white-haired girl, she was tortured in aboratory since she has special abilities, the things that she did to her were something that even the beasts could not imagine ..." - Onii-chan gritted his teeth furiously. "Was it that bad?" - The tanned man looked furious. Onii-chan took a deep breath and gestured for Shiro toe closer. - "Shiro, mention a little about what bad people did to you" "Bad people cut Shiro" - Shiro pointed to the scars on his arms that hadn''t disappeared since Shiro liked them. - "Bad people wanted to see if Shiro was like a detachable toy, Shiro''s arms were cut and sewn in strange positions, sometimes Shiro was put on fire, Shiro doesn''t like fire, Shiro doesn''t like it either the crushing machine, that machine broke Shiro''s legs many times " The table broke as the tanned man and the man with the scar rose to their feet. "Luis ... You mentioned that that scum came to this world" - The man with the scar clenched his fists. - "Where are they?" The tanned man was staring at Onii-chan waiting for an answer. "Apachai, Sakaki, calm down" - The strange-eyed man spoke calmly, but I perceived strange energy emanating from his body. Onii-chan was teaching me to use something called Ki so I could feel it when that man used it to calm the other two men. "Calm me down?!" - The man with the scar screamed furiously, the air around him trembling. - "Did you hear what that trash did to this girl ?! You want me to sit idly by while that kind of trash does what it wants?!" The strange-eyed man frowned. - "And what do you n to do when you find them?" "I''m going to hit them so they can''t move a finger again!" - The man with the scar smiled wildly, he reminds me of Sayo when Shiro steals her food. "I actually hope you guys stay out of this" - Onii-chan intervened in the discussion, he had a kind and bitter expression. "Don''t you want us to get involved?" - The tanned man looked at Onii-chan in surprise. "Those people are not a group that will give up even if their limbs break, that''s why I don''t want you to get involved" - Onii-chan had an expression of pain, loneliness, but more than anything, determination. - "I can''t let those people destroy this world, that''s why I need to eliminate them" "..." - There was a deep silence. I pushed Shiro''s shoulder, I wanted to tell her that we took the opportunity to attack the men while they weren''t paying attention to us, but Sayo stopped us by putting her hands on our heads. I used a vector to push Sayo''s hand away. Only Onii-chan can touch my head hmp! "Luis ..." - The man with strange eyes let out a sigh. - "Although it was for a short time I was your teacher so I can''t let you follow this path" The strange-eyed man stood up, the air in the room bing heavy making it difficult to breathe. I wanted to use my vectors to stab the strange-eyed man''s eyes and genitals, but again Sayo stopped me. I could only stay still as Onii-chan said that we should listen to Sayo. "Akisame, I have respect for you, not only for you, but for everyone who is here, Sakaki, Apachai, Kensei, Shigure and Hayato, all of you have been my teachers, my friends and most importantly, my family" - Onii- chan sighed with a smile that hid deep sadness. - "That''s why I don''t want to fight with you" The strange-eyed man remained standing, but the pressure eased. "Akisame let me ask you a question" - Onii-chan looked at the strange-eyed man. - "If you see that an armed man is about to shoot a defenseless child, what will you do?" "I''ll stop the man" - The strange-eyed man replied calmly. "Andter?" - Onii-chan continued. "I will take the child to a safe ce" - The man replied. "Andter?" - Onii-chan sighed. "Nothing else, I can''t do more to help the child" - The man also sighed as if he had understood something but I did not understand what he understood. "After you leave the child, the child will be in danger again, perhaps the man will seek revenge, perhaps the man has friends, perhaps the child''s parents died before you arrived and now the child will starve..." - Onii-chan exined something obvious, I don''t understand where he wants to go. "I know ... But that''s all I can do" - The man looked tired so he sat down again. "It is true, it is not your responsibility to help the child, you only helped him because for you that is the right thing to do" - Onii-chan nodded. - "And for me, the right thing to do is to punish the criminal in such a way that he cannot hurt innocent people again, so there will be no more children in that situation" "Murdering the criminal?" - The strange-eyed man frowned, but he didn''t look as angry as he did before. - "If you kill a murderer there will still be a murderer" That''s silly, if you kill a murderer you be a murderer, then you should only kill two murderers, even Shiro knows that. "You''re right, I''ll be a murderer" - Onii-chan nodded. - "But I will not cause parents to see their children die, I will not cause husbands to see their wives being humiliated, I will not cause children to starve since their parents died..." Onii-chan looked at the men in front of him. - "Even if I be a murderer, it will be to protect those I love, I will fight for those who cannot protect themselves and most importantly, I want to make a world where young children do not have to cry for the death of their parents" "That is a very big ambition, even fanciful" - The strange-eyed man showed a small smile. "Strong men protect themselves, the strongest protect others" - Onii-chan smiled. - "From the first day I arrived here I said it, I want to be strong to protect those I love, not for the love of martial arts, not because I like to fight, I just want to protect my family" "I don''t agree with you and I won''t help you" - The strange-eyed man sighed heavily. - "If one day you lose your way and point your weapons at innocent people I will be the first to stop you, but as long as you stay true to your ideals, I will not intervene" "If you want to beat up some idiots, count on me!" - The man with the scar sat down again and began tough. "Apa! Let''s hit them Apa! " - The tanned man screamed like a child who wants to y. "I think the same as Akisame, I can''t ept your point of view, but I can understand it" - The short man smiled wryly. - "Besides, I will feel morefortable if you could take care of Renka, that girl keeps asking about you since you disappeared" "Ahem, Luis obviously has a rtionship with Shigure so your request is inappropriate" - The strange-eyed man smiled proudly. "Heh, Miu also asks a lot about you what has made the old man nervous" - The man with the scar began tough. "Onii-chan is nobody''s! We are all from Onii-chan!" - Shiro yelled indignantly. "Eh?" - The men looked at Shiro in surprise. "Sorry, she likes to scream" - Sayo apologized with a kind smile. "I was so surprised to see Luis that I forgot to ask about your identity" - The strange-eyed man finally spoke to Sayo. "Nice to meet you, my name is Hitsugi Sayo, Ie from the other world and I am Luis''s wife" - Sayo smiled. - "Luis told me a lot about you so it is an honor to meet who Luis considers his family" The men smiled. "To think that you really see us as family ..." - The man with the scar scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Wait ..." - The short man stopped smiling. - "Are you his wife?" "Yes" - Sayo nodded and showed her ring. The strange-eyed man turned to look at Onii-chan who was smiling wryly. - "Did you leave Shigure?" "Oh, I think there is a misunderstanding" - Sayo apologized. - "I am Luis''s wife, but I am not the only one, my dear and beloved husband has many wives" Onii-chan is the best so it is normal to have many wives, I don''t understand why the men looked at Onii-chan with nk expressions. "Luis ..." - The man with strange eyes looked at Onii-chan. - "Now that I think about it, Shigure has been wearing a ring ..." "When we returned I also noticed that Renka was wearing a ring, I thought it was a new fashion among young people, but maybe ..." - The short man spoke with an expressionless face. Onii-chan stood up, arranged his clothes to look groomed, and then bowed formally towards the strange-eyed man and the short man. - "Hello fathers-inw" "LUIS!!" There was an explosion when Onii-chan escaped from the room being chased by the two men. Looking at this I got worried and wanted to go help Onii-chan, but again Sayo stopped me. "This will teach that womanizer a lesson" - Sayo smiled maliciously. Evil woman! Starting today I''m going to steal your cookies during snack breaks! Chapter 110: The World Is A Disappointing Place Chapter 110: The World Is A Disappointing ce My n went well, I managed to make it seem that the cult of Los Libertadores arose as a result of the remains of Umbre that came to this world, now I can cause all kinds of disasters and throw the me on an imaginary enemy which will make me look like a fair and noble hero who cares formon people. Although Akisame and Kensei did not ept my ideology, they still decided not to obstruct my actions which is better than I expected. I originally thought that only Sakaki and Apachai would agree with me, so Akisame, Kensei, and Hayato would turn hostile against me, but since the leader of the dojo (Hayato) was not present it was easy to tip the moral bnce in my favor. Sakaki and Apachai are emotional people who easily get carried away by their impulses without thinking about the big picture, using Shiro to attack their ideals was the main point. Sakaki has always been on the verge of killing his enemies when they cross the line so he is the least reluctant to my idea of ??killing people who hurt innocent people, as for Apachai, he has the kindest heart of all the Ryozanpaku so the thought of children being used asb rats is enough to infuriate him to the extreme. Just a few cheesy phrases, expressions of sadness mixed with determination, appealing to morale, and job done. Maybe if I should have be a politician. With the dojo masters on my side, it will be easier to talk to Hayato and even if he is adamant, he will only hit me a little and then leave me alone as long as I don''t cause casualties in the civilian poption. Ignorance is happiness, as long as they do not know the truth of my actions we will all be a happy family. Ugh, I feel disgusted saying that, I have to get over my family traumas. Whatever, it all worked out, I just wish Sayo didn''t push me under a truck, or rather, under two lotives. "Luis, let''s talk like civilized people" - Akisame spoke calmly as his Ki practically materialized ready to break my limbs, then repair them with chiropractic and then break them again. "Luis ..." - Kensei had such a grim expression that it seemed that I killed his dog and stole his car. - "How the hell did you make a harem?! I''m so damn jealous!" Elder, you are letting out your inner desires. I am sure that the two of them are not going to cause me permanent injuries since, despite the fury, they both showed a little happiness knowing that their daughters were with the man they had been waiting for, however, that will not prevent them from teaching me a lesson. We reached the dojo courtyard, Akisame was on my right, and Kensei on my left blocking my escape routes. The women of my harem came out to see what was happening, but I gestured for them not to intervene. It made me a little happy to see that Shigure was willing to take her sword to fight with her foster father in order to protect me, but I don''t want Shigure to break her ties with the Ryozanpaku as I need the dojo masters to train my subordinates of the apocalyptic world. Kensei and Akisame are excellent teachers, unlike me who can only give lessons through pain, they are both veterans properly instructing their disciples to let them see the true path of martial arts. I want you both to join my group as instructors, Kensei will train men like Takashi and Arashi. Although I don''t like the idea of ??other men approaching my female targets, Akisame can help me train female disciples as he is indifferent to the female body. From what I understand, Akisame lost the woman he loved many years ago and since then he chose not to have a lover. In the future, I will get him a random wife so that he does not feel alone, after all, thanks to his teachings I was able to save Sayo''s life. On the other hand, Kensei is an old pervert so I will only get him some unimportant girls as I did with Takashi, after all now he is my father-inw and it doesn''t hurt to help my family, even if the concept of the family still disgusts me... My problems with the concept of family aside, I am in trouble right now. "Akisame, Kensei, you are men who value family and now we are family, so let''s sit down and talk calmly" - I tried to solve things as civilized people since I am not a maniac addicted to fights, I prefer to eat while hugging to a beautiful woman. "We haven''t trained in a long time, I want to see how strong you have be" - Akisame walked towards me without hostility, but his Ki showed that this was going to hurt. "You have a harem, a damn harem with beautiful women ..." - Kensei seemed to be about to go the way of the fist of death due to jealousy. I sighed internally, whatever. When both men were a meter apart, I concentrated arge amount of Ki and Rasen on my leg and used a Pile Tornadobined with Phoenix Kick. I''m training a technique to allow me to use my skills and techniques to their full power without saying them out loud, so I was able to kick the ground before the two men could get close to immobilize me. The force of my kick raised a great cloud of smoke that whenbined with the rotating energy of the Rasen generated a small sandstorm that blocked the view of the two martial arts experts. Showing that a lifetime ofbat experience was not in vain, Kensei moved at high speed with his eyes closed as he threw a palm strike at my left leg as Akisame appeared behind me to support my right arm. I did not block the two attacks, when the hands of the two experts were about to catch me, I circted the Rasen around me using my Rasen Arts: Spiral Seikuken. The air swirled around me making the sandstorm worse which not only blocked the view, but also the sense of smell and hearing. My senses were fine since my eyes and ears had a thinyer of Hamon to block the dust, although I can do the same with Ki that would waste my energy since materializing Ki is the most exhausting technique duringbat. Kensei and Akisame didn''t back down. I took advantage of the extreme flexibility of my body and without taking my feet off the ground I turned my back 180 degrees to face Akisame. Although it was ufortable to twist my back like an owl''s neck, the twist of my body increased the momentum of my strike allowing me tounch a Basaltic Fist at Akisame. Although Akisame couldn''t use his basic senses, his perception andbat experience allowed him to block my blow that was aimed at his abdomen, but it was still enough to make him take two steps back. Kensei''s blow hit my left leg. When his palm struck my leg I realized that the palm strike was a feint and actually he used a mantis strike to block the acupuncture points on my leg to immobilize it. The ck blood tore through the muscle tissue in my leg and then rebuilt it releasing me from the acupuncture attack, then I returned my back to its normal position. Using the impulse to return my back to its original position I struck with the back of my hand towards Kensei. Kensei was able to block my attack even though his eyes were closed. He caught my hand holding my wrist as his fingers pressed 8 acupuncture points in less than two seconds. Again the ck blood destroyed the acupuncture points and then rebuilt the inner tissue of my arm. I opened my palm towards Kensei, a two-centimeter wound formed on my palm letting out my ck blood, then I formed a sphere of ck blood, I used Spin on the sphere to increase its power and shot it towards Kensei''s right arm. Kensei could feel the attack and using the back of his hand he deflected the attack, but when the sphere touched his hand it turned into a sticky liquid that covered Kensei''s arm like tar. I jumped back avoiding Akisame''s grip, but he used his foot to step on my right ankle preventing me from moving away, then he grabbed my right arm and without letting me react he threw me on his shoulders to make me fall face down on the ground. When I fell to the ground Akisame did not let go of my arm preventing me from moving unless I broke my arm. I broke my shoulder joint, rolled over to lie on my back, and circled Rasen on my left fist to attack Akisame''s ankle with a Giga Drill Break. Akisame lifted his leg, avoided my blow, and then stepped on my left shoulder spreading my joint to immobilize me. "Kill?" - Madness asked in my mind. "No, this is just training, Akisame is not causing permanent injuries and he can fix this level of damage" - I sighed, Madness is bing more and more violent and developed a taste for eating fresh corpses. Due to the training I do to destroy and rebuild my body, this kind of pain is so insignificant that I don''t even care. I stopped fighting andy with both arms dislocated. The sandstorm dissipated and Kensei moved closer as he used Ki to remove the ck blood that was blocking his arms. "You have improved a lot, I am surprised that you could be a Super Master at such a young age" - Kensei spoke with admiration forgetting his previous jealousy. Akisame released my arm and began to adjust my joints. - "You need to improve your reaction time and your techniques are too rigid, you alsock experience of fighting against faster enemies, but you have a goodmand of Ki and your attacks are difficult to predict, you surprise me" I stood up and sighed. - "Making my own martial art is more difficult than I thought" Although my Rasen Arts are based on constant evolution and adaptation, Ick techniques forbat where I don''t want to kill my opponent. Mybat skills and techniques are based on traps and killing blows at vital points so in friendlybat I am at a great disadvantage. Although I am not interested in fighting for fun, it is true that I cannot assassinate all my enemies as sometimes I will have to let some rivals live to use them as expendable pawns or I could even make them my disposable allies. How troublesome. "Is that ck liquid part of your regeneration ability that you disyed earlier?" - Kensei looked curiously at the liquid that was now on the ground. "Something like that" - I smiled wryly and exined that it was an ability that allowed me to manipte my blood to a certain extent. The effects of mental and soul contamination that my Madness has is something that I will keep a secret since a power that can cause a psychopathic pandemic is not something appropriate for my image of a kind and noble hero. Even within my harem only the most trusted women know the effects of my Insanity so there is not much risk of the information being released, and in case it is discovered by people outside my harem, I just have to murder everyone who knows. "It seems that the things you experienced in that other world were not easy" - Akisame sighed and patted my shoulder. They must think that like Shiro I was used as aboratory rat, although in reality, I am in the group of those who do experiments with other people, ignorance is bliss. "Do not worry, the past will not prevent me from enjoying the present or guide my future" - I smiled like a child full of dreams and hopes for a better future, I still disgust doing this. "Well said" - Kensei nodded and smiled. The three of us rxed. The two of them beat me to vent and I managed to put them on my side in my future world conquest while I sleep with their daughters, we are all happy. Now I just have to think about how to punish Sayo for making things difficult for me¡­ Yes, I''m going to spank her pretty butt, although maybe she will enjoy it. Well whatever, I''m hungry again. "Let''s eat, I''m starving" - I smiled a little towards the two men who had just hit me. "Sure, I''m hungry too" - Kensei smiled. Fortunately, Kensei knows how to draw a limit on his lust. If the women around me were in love with me without being my lovers then he would harass them like a degenerate, but since the women present are my wives he will not harass them which saves me from the painful need to cut off his eyes and genitals. Akisame stepped forward as Kensei stopped to say something to me in a low voice. "Why do Kenichi''s mother and sister have rings?" - Kensei looked at me with aplex expression. "Let''s say I''m now Kenichi''s stepfather and brother-inw" - I smiled wryly. "You even took Miu and Shigure ... Damnit, I''m jealous" - Kensei sighed heavily. "I can give you some advice" - I smiled when I saw that Kensei''s gaze was filled with respect and veneration. - "But first you will have to convince your wife to let you have more lovers" "..." - Kensei turned as pale as a sheet of paper. - "Forget it, she will kill me if I asks her to" Dying a few times in exchange for forming a harem sounds like a reasonable price. "Hey I have an idea" - Kensei''s expression made me feel like I was about to hear something stupid. - "Why don''t you seduce Renka''s mother?" ¡­ - "What? Sorry, I don''t think I heard well" "You heard me, you have talent as a womanizer so I thought you could seduce her" - Kensei smiled wryly. "Before the little respect I have for youmit suicide, I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt" - I looked nkly at the man in front of me. I know there are men who have the fetish of sharing their wives, damn it, in my homeworld I have slept with married women whose husbands were turned on knowing they were being cheated on, but to think that Kensei would be like this... Life is disappointing. "My situation isplicated" - Kensei sighed. - "My wife and I got married through an arranged marriage between our families, she had a man she loved who died young in a fight and I had the dream of forming a harem, we just don''t like each other and that''s why I ran away from home, the only good thing about my marriage has been Renka " Giving up a quiet life with wealth and a rtively stable family in order to pursue a stupid teenage dream¡­ Well whatever, my expectations of humanity were never positive. "I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear anything" - I sighed and ignored Kensei. "Listen to me, we both win in this, I get the freedom to fulfill my dream and you will have another woman for your harem" - Kensei sounded more pathetic with every word. - "Also, although I do not love her and even hold a grudge for various personal situations that I do not intend to tell, I must admit that she is beautiful, Renka inherited the beauty of her mother" ¡­ Bastard. "I will do it for the good of Renka, she is a good girl who deserves a united family" - I sighed, the things I do for the greater good are admirable. "But still I would like you to give me some advice" - Kensei smiled wryly. "Tip 1: stop acting like a perverted criminal, harassing women to see them change their clothes is too unpleasant, if you want to see breasts so much, look for porn on the inte" - I massaged my forehead wearily. "Is there really porn on the inte?!" - Kensei eximed surprised. "It''s a joke? You did not know?" - Maybe this world deserves to be destroyed... "I only know magazines, I thought the inte was only good for sending messages" - Kensei looked like a child meeting Santa us. "..." - I want to give up on this old idiot ... But I must be strong, I must endure it to enjoy another mother and daughter package, ahem, for the greater good. --- --- Author''s Note: A special thanks to J19TONRA98 for joining Pa-Tre-On, donations help me a lot so that I can focus on writing <3 If you want to support my work but cannot donate, the reviews,ments, and criticisms help me a lot to improve and motivate me. A hug <3 Chapter 111: I Still Have Humanity Left, A Little Bit Chapter 111: I Still Have Humanity Left, A Little Bit I massaged my forehead while entering the underground parking lot. "Does your head hurt?" - Shigure asked me in a monotonous voice, but showing a small trace of concern. My disappearance worsened hermunication problems so she is barely recovering, at least she can smile from time to time. "A little" - The ringing that rings in my ear all the time is getting worse, I even took out my eardrums twice, but that didn''t help. "Are you sure you''re okay?" - Sayo frowned and started stroking my hair. "I''m fine, it must be hunger" - I sighed. I decided to put my migraine problems aside and took out a bottle of pills, each pill was the size of gum and was white in color. They were not migraine medications but food supplements designed by the Department of Science under my rule in the apocalyptic world. Each pill was enhanced with a sample of the fungus that was the basis for creating the zombie virus, it will not cause mutation effects and are actually highly nutritious to the point that a single pill diluted in a bucket of water is enough to feed a squad of 20 men for a month. If an ordinary person consumes a pill directly, that person will die since his body will not be able to digest therge number of saturated nutrients. It is like drinking water, although the human needs to constantly rece fluids, if a human drinks an exaggerated amount of water, the water will dilute the body''s blood causing death due to hyperhydration. Anything in excess is bad for the body, but here I am, eating food supplements like candy. I finally brought the Ogre Body to 100% after discovering that the only thing I wascking was an insane amount of food so that my cellr capacity could enhance to the maximum of human potential. Now I have a physical strength that theoretically should be equal to Hayato, but the problem is that my food consumption is just ridiculous. I sighed internally, if I cannot find a solution to my hunger then I will be in trouble when I return to my homeworld. "They are taking time" - I spoke with boredom, I hate when people arete. Sakaki smiled wryly. - "Normally I am the one who takes time to arrive, maybe they thought I would bete again" How troublesome. We are currently waiting for the acquaintance Sakaki has in the government. The increased influence of the terrorist group The Liberators and Yami''s recent movements have alerted the world''s powers, so Sakaki was contacted by the government. Originally I did not think to get involved in this and I wanted to focus on creating a suitable scenario to form a Story, but in the apocalyptic world, some problems have arisen due to the resistance army in the United States so I have to rush my ns since due to the Dimensional Bridge in time between the two worlds flows the same time. With the help that I brought from the apocalyptic world, I have managed to improve my movements in this world without having to leave the city so I have been able to make the illusion that Umbre really came to this world. When the Yellow Queen came to this world, it only took her 2 days to control the media and news around the world. I could not steal the secret files of the great powers of the world such as China or the United States since their servers are not linked to the globalwork and to ess them I will have to infiltrate the military bases of those countries, but at the moment I haveplete control of information reaching ordinary people. In a subtle way that did not attract the attention of world powers or Yami, I had various entertainment programs not monitored by governments transmit subtle subliminal messages of disagreement towards the government and authority groups. The discontent of themon people is growing which has allowed the terrorist group The Liberators to increase its presence in other countries by gaining followers, those followers were infected with my Madness and then they attracted more followers creating a constant expansion cycle. Navi joked that I am more contagious than herpes in a college orgy, but in a way the idiot is right, my Madness can be considered a world catastrophe that does not make Tsubaki happy. As the world bes chaotic and demonstrations increase around the world, Yami''s movements have be more noticeable. Rachel and Rimi had to return to Yami''s base after being called by their teachers, they did not want to leave my side, but I insisted that it was better for them to return to avoid raising suspicions. Miu made fun of Rachel saying that she would take good care of me, but I had to break the illusions of the violent blonde since I will go on a mission with Sakaki and Shigure while Akisame, Apachai, and Kensei take care of the city along with some of their acquaintances. Now that Rachel has earned the title of the strongest disciple in the world, Yami can focus on her ns for world domination. The fact that Yami''s people left this city to begin their ns helped the Ryozanpaku masters realize the magnitude of the problem so they began to focus on training to face the enemy that is toe. The most pleasant thing is that Hayato sent a letter saying that he was going on a trip with Kenichi to train him, which will give me time to get away from the country before Hayato knows that I slept with his granddaughter. Blessed plot armor. In order not to leave the Dimensional Bridge unprotected in this city, I brought a construction team to set up a bunker around the Bridge. He also brought in some male members like Takashi, Arashi, and Haruki (three ex-protagonists) to train with Akisame, Kensei, and Apachai. Maybe it''s because they were once protagonists like Kenichi but they could easily get along with the dojo masters. As for the women in my group, I was finally able to bring Mildred, Izayoi, and Olivia to the city. I asked them to help the women of the apocalyptic world train as Mildred has experience instructing disciples and Izayoi is good as abat training partner. Saeko wasn''t happy that she didn''t bring her with me, but I promised her that when the real battles started she would bring her with me. That woman is addicted to fighting. To avoid stupid idents like Yami taking hostages against me, my harem women and their families were transported to the apocalyptic world. Saori became friends with Shizuka and Honoka started ying with Rin. Somehow that gives me a bad feeling... Miu and Renka also went to the apocalyptic world to train, they also made new friends like Rei and Mikoto. I asked them not to reveal the existence of the Dimensional Gate and both girls were obedient so I rewarded them with a lot of affection, they enjoyed it. Akisame and Kensei think that they went to a safe ce that I prepared which is not a lie, Yami cannot harm them in another world. Now focusing on the present, I am standing next to Sakaki, Sayo, and Shigure. On one side are Kaede and Shiro ying video games on their portable consoles that I bought for them. Video games are a wonderful tool to distract brats. Behind me is a beautiful woman with European features with blonde hair and blue eyes, she is dressed in an elegant blue dress with a white skirt and wears ck leather gloves. This beautiful and expressionless woman is the Yellow Queen, the artificial intelligence that helped me bring chaos to the world. Monika''s creator left behind three androids designed to be the physical bodies of artificial intelligences; Monika, Yellow Queen, and Red Queen. It seemed absurd to me that they had physical bodies when they could maintain themselves in a portable cell phone, but apparently, dimensional travel blocks most of the radio signals so that they can function so they need a body as the main server. That''s half true, the real reason the three sisters now have bodies is that Monika said the following: "To be a good wife obviously I need a body or I won''t be able to please my husband, this body is integrated with realistic female genitalia as well as having nerve connections that simte the sense of touch so we will both be happy~" I epted her reasoning as arguing with her was useless, but when I asked her why her two sisters also used physical bodies her answer left me speechless: "Fufufu, it''s obvious that the three of us will be your wives~" Apparently, my system is just as absurd as Monika since she registered the three artificial intelligences as my wives and I was even able to give them rings. I have already reached the limit of special rewards that these two worlds can offer so now I only receive body enhancement pills that are useless to me, martial arts manuals that I have studied to improve my techniques, and growth-type weapons like the sword of Saeko that I have distributed among my women. Thest good reward I received was when I added Monika and her sisters. What I received was an almost indestructible cell phone that never loses battery and is always connected to the inte. Since I can store this cell phone in my Core of Existence I gave it to Tsubaki so that she can watch series on the inte while I seduce women. I repeat, technology is great for distracting others. Shiguma said that I fulfilled every otaku''s dream, to marry 2D waifus. I didn''t understand what she meant by that, I just know that my love life is getting stranger and stranger. What''s Next? Marry a zombie? Whatever. I finished digesting the food pill and felt my stress decrease, being hungry puts me in a bad mood. "It''s been half an hour" - I frowned, government agents are supposed to be responsible and punctual. "She must being, be patient" - Sakaki sighed. His voice sounded like he was about to meet a troublesome person but he didn''t seem at all disgusted so I decided to joke out of boredom. - "Is she your ex-girlfriend?" "..." - Sakaki sighed. - "It is not, but she does not stop insisting that she is my fianc¨¦e" "Wow, I thought you were asexual" - I looked at Sakaki in disbelief. "Who the hell is asexual?! I am a healthy man with healthy tastes!" - Sakaki began to scream furiously. "I''ll guess, you still haven''t found the right woman or something" - I rolled my eyes, that mentality doesn''t suit an adult like him. Sakaki had a wry smile. - "I have never thought of formalizing a rtionship, I just want a quiet life in freedom, a rtionship is a lot of responsibility and I don''t even have a stable job" Sakaki makes a living doing government jobs every time his money runs out so it is true that he is not a trustworthy man. Now that I think about it, in the dojo only Akisame is a trustworthy man... Sakaki looked at me strangely. - "Hey, I have an idea ..." It has to be a bloody joke. Is it because of the plot armor? This shit is turning the people around me into idiots! Now that I think about it, Yami''s experts actually went dumb when they got involved in something rted to Kenichi, maybe the plot armor really dumbed down the people around the protagonist to allow the protagonist to stand out. How troublesome. "Sakaki, stop, I don''t want to despise you as I despise Kensei" - I massaged my forehead, I have a migraine again. "What did the old pervert do this time?" - Sakaki is the kind of person who amuses himself with the misfortune of others, that''s why we get along well. Out of respect for Renka and for the sake of making another oyakodon I decided to keep my conversation with Kensei a secret. - "Nothing important, better tell me why the government contacted you" "Tch, you''re not funny" - Sakaki growled in annoyance. - "I don''t know, they didn''t give me details and my contact only asked me to meet here" When Sakaki received a call from the government, I had Yellow Queen listen to the call and they did not really tell her anything important, but it is a good way to avoid the previous topic. Since I felt bored I started chatting with Sakaki. Maybe it''s because of everything he''s been through recently or because of the plot armor, but he started telling me about his youth. Sakaki''s master was a member of Yami so he trained him in the path of the death fist, but he refused to follow that path. Sakaki was a genius at karate, but was kicked out of tournaments for being a jerk (although ording to him it was out of jealousy), then he met a man named Akira who became his best friend and rival. They both trained together while beating gang members for fun. Then they met a guy named Suzuki who somehow became their disciple and friend. One day Sakaki was summoned by Yami to put him to the test, which he epted as a tribute to his teacher who had already passed away at that time. At the meeting ce Sakaki met his friends, Yami''s people made them fight to the death to see who was worthy to enter Yami''s upper steps. Suzuki was an idiot eager for recognition and tried to fight with his two friends. Sakaki wanted to stop him, but Akira fulfilled Suzuki''s dream by giving him an ''honorable death'' or some stupid thing like that. Sakaki was enraged and fought with Akira where Akira won, Sakaki''s scar was caused by Akira''sst attack. Akira believed that Sakaki died so he left with Yami. Since then Sakaki hates Akira for the death of his friend and wants to confront him. It was a dramatic story that made no sense to me, in the end, it was Suzuki who sought his own death due to a stupid dream (to be the best in Karate) so Akira did not do something wrong, he only defended himself from an idiot who wanted to attack him. Sure, I can''t say this out loud so I kept quiet and pretended to care. No, actually if I care. Sakaki''s rival/enemy is Akira Hongo, Yami''s Super Master of Karate. It was Akira who taught me Full Contact Karate. Although the Dance of the Four Gods is a series of powerful movements, they do not suit Akira''s style so he does not use them, but for me, they became one of the most important parts of my Rasen Arts so I have some respect for Akira. Hmm, yeah, this I can''t tell Sakaki or he''ll make a drama. "Now that I think about it, you remind me a bit of that silly Suzuki" - Sakaki smiled wistfully, despite the years he did not forget his friend. - "Suzuki was popr with women hahaha, there was even a time where the idiot tried to flirt with my sister so she almost kicked him in the balls hahahahaha" Sakaki startedughing so I couldn''t help but smile. Seeing a more vulnerable side of this man who seems to have nerves of steel is a bit pleasant, leaving aside that this is a good opportunity to learn more about Sakaki''s sister, it makes me think that Sakaki could be a good friend. Ha, who would say, I still have some feelings of attachment towards other people, Tsubaki will be happy when she finds out about this. Sakaki seemed to think of something so he stoppedughing and looked at me seriously. - "Do not seduce my sister, it would be ufortable to call you brother-inw" "..." - I looked nkly. - "Do you believe me a womanizer who chases every beautiful woman sees?" I certainly am, and I am already targeting his sister, but I must be discreet. "You didn''t let Kenichi''s mother go, damn it, you even went for his sister" - Sakaki looked at me like I was a monster. "Honoka is the one who won''t leave me alone, I just approached Saori" - I shrugged. "..." - Sakaki stopped and then sighed wryly. - "I want to see the face that Kenichi will make when he knows that not only his tonic love was stolen, but also his mother and sister" "He''ll get over it" - Worst case scenario I''ll brainwash him and get him a random girlfriend. "You are a monster" - Sakaki smiled wryly. "Thank you" - I nodded. "It wasn''t apliment ... You know what, it doesn''t matter, it''s your life and the women around you look happy so that''s fine" - Sakaki sighed. That''s why I like Sakaki, he has the loosest moral standards in the dojo. We both stopped talking as we felt someone approaching, they finally arrived. A group of 6 men approached, each looking like the stereotype of a bodyguard who wears sunsses in dark ces. They were rtively strong in terms of normal people, but as martial artists, they were pathetically weak. What caught my attention is that in front of the group of bodyguards was a pretty woman with blond hair. Judging from her physical features, presence, and gait, she should be abat expert at the Master level, but her Ki and muscle development is lower than the Expert level so she should be a firearms specialist like the father by Kenichi. "Unfaithful bastard!" - The woman yelled as she raised her pistol to point it at Shigure. I had to tense my muscles to immobilize my arm since I was about to decapitate the woman by a reflex act, I am bing too overprotective. "Miss, please don''t point her gun at my wife" - I sighed wearily as I put my hands on Kaede and Shiro''s heads as they were about to tear the woman to pieces. "Eh? Is she your wife? " - The woman looked in surprise and immediately lowered the weapon. - "I''m so sorry, I thought Shio was being an unfaithful bastard to me again" Why are most blonde women so troublesome? Only Shizuka does not cause problems. Whatever, I''ll let it go this time since even if Sakaki doesn''t love her and he was about to propose that I seduce this troublesome woman, he will be upset at me if I turn her into dog food. Being considerate of others is problematic. --- --- Author''s Note: A special greeting to Sebas Jose for joining Pa-Tre-On<3 Donations and subscriptions help me a lot so they have a special ce in my little heart <3 Chapter 112: Finally A Little Plot Chapter 112: Finally A Little Plot After I came close to identally killing the government woman, she led us into a spacious limousine where we could talk. When we were in the car, Sakaki opened the small refrigerator in the car and took out a beer as if the car was his. Since the woman seemed used to this, I took some soft drinks from the refrigerator and distributed them to the women who apanied me. Tsubaki was in my Core of Existence so I couldn''t give her a soda, but she''s not affected by this kind of thing. I love her as she is not a suffocating woman eager for attention. "I''m sorry about before, it''s just that sometimes I lose control a bit" - The woman sincerely apologized to Shigure. - "By the way, my name is Jennifer Gray, FBI agent" Shigure just nodded without much interest, she did not seem to mind that the woman had pointed a gun at her, but I do care so I will look for an opportunity to teach her a lesson in good manners. Jennifer looked at Sakaki who was drinking beer carelessly. - "Why did you bring these people? You even brought two little girls..." Jennifer looked worriedly at Shiro and Kaede who were ying a racing video game. Sakaki shrugged. - "They are strong and trustworthy" Before we left, I had Shiro, Kaede, and Sayo do a show of force so that the dojo masters would not underestimate them. They didn''t show all their skills, but the basics they demonstrated were enough to make the dojo experts shocked. Sayo has a physical strength on par with Apachai, she has a regenerative ability that allows her to regenerate a limb in a month of rest and she can use my Rasen Arts thanks to the fact that my heart is in her chest gave her ess to the Rasen. Kaede has a small regenerative capacity that can only heal skin wounds without leaving scars, her body has the physical strength of a normal adult who goes to the gym every day, but her vectors are her greatest strength since with them she can ovee Sayo in brute strength as well as being able to use acupuncture with them. As for Shiro, she is difficult to ssify. Her brute strength is below Kaede, but when she uses her blood as a projectile she can destroy a building, the most important thing is that her power can take all kinds of strange shapes and effects ranging from bing a sticky trap, sharp des, and even explosive balloons. The most important thing is her regenerative capacity, if her heart is crushed or her head is cut she will go into hibernation without dying, she only needs someone to reattach her head since her heart is will rebuild over time. The only way to kill her is by destroying her headpletely or by drying all of her blood. Despite all this, it is hard to believe that a little girl has the strength to kill thousands of armed soldiers so the government woman frowned, but in the end, she sighed and did notin. The confidence that she has in Sakaki is worrying considering that she works for the government and Sakaki is an irresponsible alcoholic¡­ That sounds hypocritical when I say it. "So be it then" - Jennifer took out an electronic tablet and began to show us various images. "We have found information that in a few days the Disciples Duel tournament will begin, one of the most important events in the martial artsmunity, however, this specific tournament will be sponsored by a millionaire tycoon wanted by various intelligence agencies, in addition to the tournament will be full of people from the criminal world "- Jennifer showed pictures of a strange muscr man wearing strange sses. "This man is Fortuna, one of the most wanted people for various crimes of corruption, fraud, murder, and arms trafficking, there are even suspicions that he is one of the main coborators of the terrorist group The Liberators" - Jennifer showed intense hatred when talking about Fortuna. Judging from his bodynguage she has a personal grudge against Fortuna, maybe he killed someone in her family or something. "Are you going to trick her into adding her to your harem?" - Tsubaki asked curiously from my Core of Existence. I don''t know, I''m still upset because she used a gun to aim at Shigure, plus she has a crush on Sakaki and it would be cruel to steal from a friend''s crush ... Who am I kidding, that wouldn''t stop me, but I still have to take one decision. Whatever, I''ll see what happens. Jennifer began to exin her n to infiltrate the private ind where the tournament will be. I ignored her because her n was stupid, if they use a squad of soldiers to try to attack an ind full of martial artists and gangsters they will only cause the death of the soldiers. I concentrated on looking at the electronic tablet to check the information. Before Yellow Queen had notified me of this event, but I did not pay attention to it since I was busy manipting information to increase the influence of my Madness in the world, but now that I see the information there is a list of participants that the FBI managed to get. I smiled wryly. "Hey Sakaki, look at this" - I pointed to the list of participants. "The old man is ying again" - Sakaki sneered wryly. On the list was a team called ''Shinpaku Alliance'' made up of Kenichi and his cheerful group of friends. Kaname had told me that her friends had invited her to a tournament, but she refused as she was more interested in seeing the apocalyptic world. The most striking thing was not Kenichi''s team, but a guy named Garyu X who was supposedly 20 years old. I sighed at Hayato''s antics, he just put on a mask and entered the tournament¡­ I''m speechless. Well, knowing that Diego is the organizer of the tournament, I am not surprised that Hayato could enter, after all Diego only cares about putting on a good show. Since Diego wants to put on a show, I''ll give him a hand. I sent a mental message to Navi first. - "Contact the girls, I want Kaname, Saeko, Rei, Kisara, Izumi, Renka and Miu to prepare to travel" Hayato is going to hit me, but instead of running from problems, it''s better to face them head-on even if it breaks my face. Thinking up to here I used a sound technique that allowed me to use a low frequency of sound to speak to a person without other people nearby being able to hear me. "Register two teams on the tournament roster, one team under my name and the other team will consist of Miu, Renka, Kaname, Kisara, Izumi, and Saeko. The name of the girls must remain hidden until the tournament starts and it only leaves my name visible, also you make a false identity for Saeko "- I whispered towards Yellow Queen who nodded softly. Now the question is who should I be the protagonist of this Story. My main choice is Izumi as she is not talented and meets various factors of a female protagonist. The tournament roster on the electronic tablet was updated so I showed a shocked expression as if this was unexpected. - "Why am I on the tournament list?" "What?!" - Jennifer screamed in amazement and took the electronic tablet from me to look at the list. - "Are you Luis?" I smiled wryly, took off my sses, and wiped the subtle makeup from my face with a handkerchief. - "I can''t remove my hair dye here, but yes, It''s me" Jennifer looked at me for a long time and then she looked at Sakaki strangely. - "Why is one of Yami''s most wanted people here?" "In a way, he is my disciple" - Sakaki shrugged. He taught me the basics of karate so he is my teacher to some extent. Jennifer sighed and massaged her forehead. In a matter of minutes, she showed her professionalism and was able to ept the situation. - "Okay, I will have to ask you to enter the tournament, it can be a dangerous mission so I will organize an escort squad" I shook my head. - "It is not necessary, taking many people will be an obstacle, it is better if I move on my own" Jennifer frowned, but Sakaki intervened. - "The boy is strong, he can take care of himself" Jennifer raised an eyebrow. - "How strong is he?" "Super Master" - Shigure spoke for the first time, her voice was full of pride. Jennifer''s eyes widened, looking at me like I was an unidentified animal. - "Shio, you trained a monster" I''m certainly a monster, but saying so is rude. "Good" - Jennifer nodded satisfied. - "With your strength, you should be safe, when the tournament is in its final stage I will mobilize an elite squad to arrest the criminals on the ind" When she said that she showed a subtle desire to kill that was probably directed at Fortuna, the organizer of the event. Work and personal affairs aren''t supposed to mix but what does it matter, I''m not her boss. I n to bring Sayo and the two girls with me as a backup in case a problem arises. Tsubaki is my weapon so he will also apany me so I have to prepare some security measures to prevent them from having an ident. There is also Kaname''s group and the others. I''ll have the Yellow Queen organize a flight so they can go to the tournament safely. Just in case I will contact Shiguma to prepare androids 2B and Chise with various emergency batteries to be their escorts. Of the group of androids left by the creator of Monika, I have only activated 5: Chise, 2B, and the bodies of Monika and her two sisters. The problem with androids is that they have free will so most of them have personality problems and I have not had time to talk quietly with them to convince them to follow me so they remain in hibernation. 2B and Chise are the most obedient androids and I was even able to add them to my harem as they had no objection to following me as their new master. My system does not seem to care if the woman is not human or a living organism, as long as she is a woman it is eptable. That should be enough for now, although considering that Yami should have already seen my name on the participant list, it is possible that one or two experts will decide to go to the tournament. Although going to the tournament is dangerous, Hayato will be in the tournament which will be helpful, in addition to the fact that the people in Yami value the prestige of martial arts very much so they will not intervene for the duration of the tournament. I only have to escape as soon as the tournament is over. While I was making ns in my head, I felt Shigure hold my arm making me sigh. "You can''te" - I ignored Shigure''s look of an abandoned puppy, even if I love this woman those looks are useless with me. "Will she go with you?" - Shigure didn''t point to anyone specifically, but I knew she was referring to Tsubaki. I nodded, it is obvious that I will not leave Tsubaki. "I''m going with you" - Shigure was stubborn. "No" - I was firm. Oh god, Shigure is pouting, she''s too cute. "Let here with us" - Sayo smiled wryly. - "She can help me take care of the little girls" It is true that Sayo cannot take care of Kaede and Shiro alone as the two girls can cause a disaster if they are not under observation. The list of participants also included the teachers of the disciples so if Shigure apanies me as my teacher there should be no problem, but I am worried that it will attract the people of Yami who know her cksmithing skills which would be a problem. "I will not be an obstacle" - Shigure looked at me full of determination. To others it may sound as if Shigure really wants to apany me because she loves me, but to me her words had another meaning. Shigure is choosing to follow me not only to the tournament but also on the path of my ideals, assassinating enemies. I smiled happily at Shigure''s new resolution. - "You will never be an obstacle. Fine, you cane" Shigure smiled, ignored the other people in the car, and pulled her face close to kiss me. - "I will always be with you" My first wife is too cute. Now, I''m curious to know what kind of face Diego will make when he sees my name at his event. Knowing him, right now he isughing like crazy annoying the other Yami members, Diego is Yami''s Navi. Chapter 113: Meeting Old Friends Chapter 113: Meeting Old Friends I sighed as I looked out the window of the ne. "I thought you would be happier to see me, boy" - In front of me was a muscr man with a huge smile and a striking wrestler mask. "It''s nice to see you again Diego" - I smiled wryly. When I got on the ne sent by Fortuna to go to the private ind I met my wrestling teacher and Rachel''s godfather, Diego Carlo. There is a saying: ''Birds of the same feather fly together''. Maybe it''s because since I was a kid I''ve always been involved with criminals and even my first friend was a murderous thief, but somehow I can get along with people on the bad side of thew. Diego and I became friends during my time at Yami. He is an interesting person who is not interested in controlling the world nor does he seek to be the strongest, he just wants to put on a good show and the idea of ??a war between martial artists seemed exciting to him. That is why seeing him on the ne I made Shigure, Sayo, Tsubaki, Yellow Queen, and the two psycho girls go to their seats while I went to the back of the ne to speak privately with Diego since he was not here for fight. "Hahahaha don''t be so distant boy! Now we are family hahahaha!" - Diego began tough loudly. I am spending so much time with Navi that I have be more tolerant of noisy people so I smiled wryly and waited for Diego to finishughing which took almost 10 minutes. "I''m not going to call you father-inw" - I rolled my eyes. Even if he is practically Rachel''s adoptive father, I see him more as a business partner and almost a friend. On the other hand, I''m not surprised that he knows about my rtionship with Rachel. In all of Yami, he is the subject least attached to the ideals of the group and he only seeks to create a show, I am sure that Diego finds my rtionship with Rachel funny so he will not give her away and will only see how things develop, even he is take my side if I have a direct fight with Yami. "Hahaha that''s fine! It would be awkward if you do! " - Diegoughed again, but was able to calm down in a few seconds. - "Let''s put that nonsense aside for now, this time you''ve caused a big problem boy" That''s obvious, I was considered Yami''s future secret weapon, but now I not only escaped Jenazad''s mind control, I also had one of Yami''s most important experts follow me (Mildred). As if that wasn''t enough, I dered in front of the female bow master that I would be Yami''s enemy. I''m sure there are currently one or two Yami experts who wish to cut off my head, although there must also be some experts with their own ideas who have started to form ns to try to use me to the best of their ability. "Your mouth says it''s a problem, but your smile says something else" - I made an ironic expression, this man is having fun. "Hahahaha you must have seen Ogata''s expression when he heard the news! That idiot was proudly bragging that his disciple broke Jenazad''s brainwashing techniques! " - Diego began tough out loud. - "The best was when Yami''s armed section learned that Mildred left Yami to follow you! Tachibana''s cocky face when he saw the list of tournament participants was worth gold! Hahahahaha, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone go from red to green! " Navi appeared next to me. - "Hey Listen! That bitch deserves it muahahahahaha! No one can covet the women of the Harem King! " I couldn''t help it and startedughing with Diego. It is a known fact that my rtionship with weapons expert Rin Tachibana is not good. Some suspected that he hated me since I''m dirtying the way of weapons since I also fight with bare hands, but Yami''s upper echelons know that that idiot is jealous of me since I have a close rtionship with Shigure. He must have been furious as now that I was released from mind control it meant that I can go back to Shigure, which, what''s more, Yellow Queen registered Shigure as my teacher for the Disciples Duel tournament so that idiot must already know that my rtionship with Shigure became more solid than before. Even though the situation is funny, I have to be careful. An idiot full of jealousy and who is also one of the strongest people in the world cannot be underestimated, the biggest problem is that Tachibana''s jealousy will make the female swordmaster Raki Hoshinano jealous so she will also seek to eliminate Shigure. Whatever, this will be a chance to get Raki into my harem and kill Tachibana, two birds with one stone. After we both stoppedughing, Diego showed a more serious expression without losing his exaggerated smile. - "The bow master who informed us of your escape said that you were almost at the Master level, but Rachel mentioned that you are a Super Master so I will believe in Rachel, although even if you are strong you must be careful..." I frowned. The fact that the bow master who apanied me on the mission in Ukraine gave false information was strange. Although during the mission I treated her well to develop feelings for me, she did not show the slightest reaction so I did not care. If she did not report on my true strength it means that there is something that I have not realized. It is also possible she would have had a good impression of me which turned into love due to my plot armor, but I cannot rule out that this is a trap set by people in Yami who have the cunning to create ns, everything is problematic . I dropped the matter and kept listening to Diego. "Not counting me, three Yami experts wille to see the tournament in person" - Diego raised three fingers in an exaggerated way. - "From Yami''s armed division, Rin Tachibana and Raki Hoshinano wille, they not onlye for you, if my guess is not wrong, bothe to capture your teacher Shigure" I sighed internally, one of my biggest worries finally happened, Yami wishes Shigure''s forging skills, my Shigure, fucking Yami wants my wife... Well fuck, I need to improve my self-control, losing my mind in rage is a weakness that I must not have. Since I controlled my micro-expressions Diego did not notice my little moment of anger so he kept talking. - "I''m not clear if they will bring subordinates, but still, you must be careful since they will attack when the tournament ends or if you try to escape from the ind before the end of the tournament" I sighed. - "Thanks for the info" "Heh, aren''t you going to ask why I''m helping you?" - Diego showed a mocking smile making me roll my eyes at his antics. "It''s obvious, you want to see the show I''m going to give" - ??I said sarcastically. Actually that is not the only reason. Diego is an emotional man and sees Rachel as his daughter so now that I am Rachel''s husband, he will not let his daughter be a widow without a fight. If the situation worsens, he will intervene to help me even if it makes him lose his ce in Yami, of course, he will never admit it out loud since he is a tsundere idiot. "Hahahaha I''m alive just for the show!" - Diego raised his arms in an exaggerated way, talking to this man is like being in a cheap y. Are all wrestling wrestlers that passionate towards the show? Whatever, I don''t dislike it at all. "You said three Yami experts woulde" - I ignored his antics and continued with the talk. - "Tachibana and Rin areing for Shigure. Who ising for me? " Diego stoppedughing and seemed a bit worried despite not losing his smile. - "I don''t think you have met her, but you must have heard her name..." "Oh ..." - I sighed, I know where this is going. "Exactly" - Diego smiled wryly. - "I didn''t think Mikumo would volunteer to capture or kill you in case you put up resistance" I massaged my forehead. If this is a side effect of the plot armor then being a protagonist sucks. Mikumo Kushinada, a legendary martial artist who is rumored to be from the same generation as Hayato. She is one of the few people in the world who has reached the Advanced Super Master level, the same level as Jenazad and one level below Hayato. Even though she is on the same level as Jenazad, from what I''ve heard she is much stronger than Jenazad and is the second strongest person in all of Yami. Chikage Kushinada is the disciple of Mikumo, the adorable girl who I became friends with in Yami andter started avoiding me due to rumors that I am a sexual predator. In the time I spent with that brat I learned some things about Mikumo such as the fact that, despite being over 90 years old, she maintains a beautiful appearance that does not exceed 25 years. The most important thing is that Mikumo has an obsession with the search for power without relying on physical strength, she believes that form (technique) surpasses explosive power. Mikumo''s second-biggest obsession is the search for youth, so in my time at Yami, I taught Chikage the basics of Hamon to attract her teacher, it''s a shame that I had to go on a mission to Ukraine before I could meet her, but now is a chance to see her in person, sure, only if she doesn''t try to kill me as soon as she sees me. This is a gamble, there is a 50% chance that she wants to kill me since I am a threat to Yami. The other 50% is that she wants to meet me to get the secrets of my absurd increase in strength and life-prolonging techniques like basic Hamon breathing. If I add the help of the plot armor then the probability that we can both make an alliance increases up to 80%, but an unforeseen problem can always arise so I must prepare for a fight to the death. I sighed internally, now I don''t know who will give me the beating of my life, Hayato or Mikumo, plus I still don''t know the expert from Yami''s armed division that he has the same strength as Hayato. Well, whatever, I''ll solve one problem at a time, I must first kill the idiot who dares to covet my wife. "Putting the bad news aside, let''s talk about how you''ve been in this time that we haven''t seen each other" - Diego opened a small refrigerator that was on the ne and took out some drinks and sandwiches. Since this is a private ne there are several luxuries, the women who apanied me started watching movies after seeing that Diego was not here to cause trouble. "Sure" - I smiled and began to drink a can of orange soda forgetting that there is a joking idiot in front of me. "Oh right, the girls you left in Yami did not take your betrayal well and some of them wille to the tournament to look for you to take responsibility, others said something about castrating the idiot who left them" - Diego was amused seeing how I was about to spit out the soda. "Did you invite them?" - I looked tiredly at the smiling joker. "Me? I''m innocent "- Diego''s smile grew. - "It was Rachel''s idea, she said this would motivate you to win the tournament" ... I need to punish that troublesome woman, Rachel can''t be happy if she doesn''t see the world burn. Having a huge harem is proving to be more difficult than I thought. On the other hand, I can also have fun. --- --- Author''s Note: I had a creative block so I''m barely going up a chapter, sorry. Yesterday I did not sleep and today I drank 6 cups of coffee to support the face-to-face sses but now I cannot sleep. Anyway, if a part of my mind was still standing now it just copsed like my hopes ofnding Mysterious Heroine X in Fate Go, shitty gacha. Anyway, a hug. Chapter 114: The Actor Returns Chapter 114: The Actor Returns We arrived in a coastal city where we had to board a boat to get to the ind where the tournament would be. I took advantage of this to send the sea route to Jennifer so that she could mobilize her squad when it was the final of the tournament. While I was rxing eating a steak, I pulled out a small radio transmitter Jennifer gave me to ask for help or send information. She thought this thing was safe but after a review by Yellow Queen, I knew that the signal was being intervened, not by Yami, but by The Liberators I don''t know what that group of mental patients that I formed by ident is nning, but I am sure this event will be eye-catching. Just in case I''ll search the ind for bombs since you never know what a lunatic can do. I turned on the radio and let The Liberators listen to my conversation as I want them to get involved in the chaos that I will cause. "This is the general route, when I get to the ind I will send you a record with the movements of the guards who supervise the coast" - I spoke in a low voice full of caution as if I was taking care not to be discovered. The ship was basically a luxury cruise ship so that tournament guests could enjoy the good life of a millionaire. Diego left to talk to his acquaintances while I went to a private room to rx. Who am I kidding, I''m just running away from Yami''s women who are currently looking for me on the ship. Putting my love life aside, I used acupuncture to brainwash the guards who were supposed to watch me, now I can eat luxuriously while I report to Jennifer. After thinking about it for two minutes I decided to add Jennifer to my harem, although because she threatened Shigure I will add her as a servant instead of a wife. The first step in getting a good impression of that FBI woman is to show my determination to take down Fortuna. Yellow Queen got a part of Jennifer''s file and apparently her father was murdered by Fortuna, but due to the power of capitalism Fortuna had political immunity so he was not tried. This opens up the possibility for me to have Jennifer join my noble dream of unifying the world, now I just have to exploit her resentment against Fortuna. Maybe I should go back to doing the hero saving the princess tactic¡­ I''ll think about it. "I understand" - Jennifer''s voice sounded from themunicator which was the size of a mosquito. - "Be very careful, you are entering air of snakes and you have no backup" Her concernes from her noble sense of justice, in her eyes, I am an honest male teenager who would risk his life in exchange for a better world. I made a voice full of determination, but with a trace of anxiety as if the danger of this mission was affecting me. - "I''ll be careful, I have to go, some guards are approaching" I didn''t let her answer and turned off themunicator so I could continue eating in peace. "... You leave me speechless" - Tsubaki looked at me nkly while enjoying a slice of strawberry cake. - "Although this tastes good something is missing, since I tried your food I have trouble enjoying other people''s food..." I smiled seeing Tsubaki''s ironic expression. - "Since your pte cannot live without me I will have to take responsibility and make you my wife" Tsubaki''s face turned the same color as the strawberries on her cake, she was cute. "D-Don''t joke with me..." - Tsubaki started to y with her fingers as she lowered her gaze. I stood up and stood next to her. - "I''m not joking, you are the person who knows me best, and yet you have not left me, it would be a lie to say that I do not love you" With my hand, I began to stroke Tsubaki''s hair. My words were mostly true, currently, she is the only person who knows the whole truth of my personality. Our soul resonance is almostplete, if I had to put it in a percentage then it would be 95%. She has seen several of my most important memories and I have seen hers. Be it my past or present, only Tsubaki knows me well and despite that, she has not felt disgusted with me. While Shigure is my favorite woman in my harem due to various factors, I can safely say that Tsubaki is the woman I love the most. Of course, as in everything, I am not letting myself be carried away only by my emotions. There is still a gap between Tsubaki and me that does not allow us to use soul resonance, I don''t know what that gap is since I even used autosuggestion to allow me to trust Tsubakipletely, she is the first person that I put myplete trust in all my life. Even though we are united to the point where we can coordinate without speaking, that gap bothers me. My theory is that Tsubaki still has an unconscious attachment to her homeworld, although she can no longer live without me and is not willing to leave my side, something deep in her heart makes her want to return to her home. I already had Navi research a way to go to Tsubaki''s world, but there''s a problem, we don''t know the name of Tsubaki''s world so even if Navi can ess the system''s list of worlds, there are so many worlds that we could get lost before reach Tsubaki''s homeworld. Since I don''t know how to go to that world, I can only make Tsubaki fall in love with me to the point where her unconscious feelings can give up her homeworld to fully dedicate herself to me. Tsubaki didn''t reply, she kept eating her strawberry cake while she enjoyed my caresses. Although her face was still flushed, there was a small smile on her lips. Seeing her act so cute I couldn''t help but want to annoy her. I saw that one of Tsubaki''s cheeks had gotten stained with cake so I used a finger to wipe the cake off her cheek and brought it to my mouth. - "Not bad, I wonder if by trying it directly she will taste better..." Tsubaki''s head seemed to be about to release smoke, she couldn''t bear her own shame so she fled into my Core of Existence. I took a deep breath to contain myughter, it''s too fun to tease her. I smiled wryly and decided to work. I sent a mental message to Navi who was exploring every corner of the ship. - "Did you find something interesting?" "Hey Listen! Many idiots brought beautiful women as theirpanions! Go and seduce them! " - Navi was the same chaotic idiot as always. Right now there is something more important than stealing the wives of millionaire moguls. - "Focus on your work, idiot" "Hey Listen! Yami''s experts are not on this ship! " - Navi gave me some disappointing news. My idea was to infect Tachibana with Madness before reaching the ind to destroy his mind slowly but steadily so that it would be easier for me to kill him when we have to fight. Well, never mind, I''ll search the ind for him and try to put ck blood in his food. On a side note, ck blood can be equal to the water in color, taste, and chemicalposition so even a martial arts expert like Shigure cannot detect it, furthermore, superhuman instincts cannot see it as harmful since ck blood helps to improve the body as if it were a vitamin so it is the best spiritual and mental poison. "Hey Listen! Guess who I just found! " - Navi sounded too cheerful giving me a bad feeling. - "They are the women you fucked at Yami''s base! Muahahaha seeing their expressions, theye through your crotch, either to taste it or to cut it! " I was right to hide from them. Even if I am not afraid of them, it will be a headache if I am chased by a group of angry women. Although weighing it in another way, I am surprised that they were not killed by Jenazad to avoid leaving possible traitors inside Yami. Maybe he brainwashed them and sent them to look for me so he has a way to keep me under surveince, is what I would do. "Navi, find the princess of Tidat and give me her location" - I decided to fix this situation before it turns into a stupid drama. "Hey Listen! She has her private room, she is next to the two lolis that you almost profane! " - Navi sounded stupider than usual. I sighed inwardly as he massaged my head, what a fucking headache. I had Navi give me the location of Lona, the younger sister of the current king of the kingdom of Tidat. Using my [Stealth] skill I moved through the corridors of the ship. Yellow Queen intervened with the ship''s surveince cameras so it was easier to move, but out of habit, I was careful at every step. When I arrived in front of Lona''s room I looked at a security camera, the camera moved up and down as if it was nodding what was a sign from the Yellow Queen to indicate that it was safe to enter. I gave the door a few weak knocks to get the attention of the women in the room. Someone came over and opened the door as she spoke in a tired voice. - "I said I don''t need anything ..." When the door opened I saw a beautiful girl with tanned skin and long wavy ck hair, she was the same age as Miu but unlike the violent blonde, the woman in front of me had a kind and honest temperament. This woman was Lona, the princess of the Tidat kingdom and one of the women with whom I did dual cultivation in Yami. Although the first time we did it she was not entirely convinced to give her virginity to an unknown man, she convinced herself that it was for the good of her kingdom. As for what happened next, let''s say she wanted to take me to her kingdom to make our marriage official. My skill with the Hamon has reached a point where I can perceive some of the brain pulses of people who are one meter away from me, although it is not enough to read minds, I can perceive the mood of people and determine if they are under a type of hypnosis. When Lona saw me she opened her eyes in surprise as many emotions flooded her expression, her emotions were sincere without showing Jenazad''s mental intervention which is disappointing, I thought that he would be more skilled at setting traps. Jenazad is the prime suspect in the murder of Miu''s mother but if he can''t do something as simple as cing spies then someone else in Yami may be the killer. Before Lona could scream with mixed fury and happiness, I moved my hand to press an acupuncture point to her throat blocking her voice, then put my finger to her lips while smiling gently. - "Let''s talk inside the room" Lona pouted in dissatisfaction, but still, she nodded and allowed me into her room. When the door closed, I touched the acupuncture point on her neck again so that she could speak. Lona looked at me like she was a wife angry at her husband for finding out with another woman. - "Where have you been and why did you leave Yami?" Lona had crossed her arms entuating the curve of her breasts, but my attention was on the two brats who listened to Lona and now came to see what was going on. I sighed inwardly and cursed Navi with all my heart. "Masta!" "Danna-sama!" The two brats ran up to me and jumped up to hug me. Why do the girls around me have a koplex? I sighed when I saw Lona''s mocking smile, she knows that she has no sexual desire for little girls so this is a nuisance to me. "Aren''t you happy being so popr?" - Lona smiled. - "I understand that in Japan there is a special taste for little girls, I think they call them lolis there" My mouth trembled. - "Firstly, I''m only half Japanese and I grew up in the United States, secondly, I don''t like brats" "Hey Listen! Don''t be a hypocrite Lolimancer! " - I ignored Navi''s stupid voice. "As you say dear" - Lona''s mocking smile only grew. I sighed and walked into the room to sit on a sofa while the two brats were still clinging to my arms. "Sham, Hartini, leave him for now, you can bother himter" - Lona walked to a small bar in the room. - "Do you want something to drink?" I smiled a little, even when she''s upset she doesn''t forget her manners. "Some coffee would do me good" - I sighed when the two brats finally let go of me, but they sat next to me while they looked at me with expressions of abandoned dogs. The two of them were too attached to me to the point of developing a form of dependence-filled madness, the stupid title Lolimancer is taking effect¡­ Fucking Navi. Lona finished heating the water and poured me a cup of coffee. She was respectful and subservient in every gesture, not because she revered me, but because of the way she was brought up as Tidat is a society where women must be submissive to men. Although it may seem nice to be treated like an emperor by a beautiful woman, women with thoughts and ambitions of my own are more to my liking as having someone too servile can get boring, but I''m not going to deny that I like Lona''s attitude. Maybe it is because she has great determination to fulfill her goals and I love people with willpower that is close to obsession, or it may be because adding a princess in my harem increases my ego, who knows. After Lona served me coffee, she sat across from me with an expectant look. I smiled and tasted the coffee. - "It''s delicious, thank you" Lona smiled like a loving wife, she will get along Saori. "So ..." - Lona seemed not to know how to start the conversation. Although she has many questions, the upbringing she received makes her have trouble questioning me since in a certain way I am her fianc¨¦e because as princess of Tidat she must marry the man to whom she gives her virginity. "Lona" - I lowered the coffee cup and looked the beautiful princess in the eyes while my expression was sincere. - "I am sorry for all the pain and worries that I have caused you, when I left Yami I did not take your feelings into ount and I apologize for that" I did not bow to apologize since in Tidat bows are a sign of extreme respect or desperate supplication, instead of it, I looked into her eyes showing total honesty in my words. "You never stop surprising me in a bad way" - Tsubaki sighed. --- --- Author''s Note: I''m back! I managed to get out of a small problem called "I have a migraine and a creative block please kill me AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH", in short, my mental health managed to stabilize <3 I''m sorry to disappear for so long but I will return to upload chapters of No Otaku and Ugly normally, thank you very much for the power stones and thements in this time that I was not present, the reason why I was able to ovee my problems was thanks to the support shown for you my readers, I love you very much <3 Also, a special thanks to Abbys for joining Pa-Tre-On <3 you are a beautiful person <3 With that said, I have thought of some ideas for other projects but I don''t want what happens to other authors of uploading 100 novels and abandoning them in chapter 20 so I only have drafts that I will upload in Pa-Tre-On (cheeky publicity, heh) Anyway, a hug to all of you my beloved readers, it is thanks to you that I can write what I like and express my ideas, I love you very much <3 Chapter 115: A Princesss Night Chapter 115: A Princess''s Night After Lona heard my words, she couldn''t contain her intense emotions so she discarded her princess manners and jumped up to wrap her arms around my neck as her lips met mine. I hugged her around her waist so she wouldn''t fall to the ground and held her against my body as her lips parted allowing me to use my tongue to explore her small mouth. After a long kiss, Lona finally finished our kiss. Her eyes were slightly ssy and although her dark skin hid most of her blush, there was still a subtle shade of red on her cheeks making her look like an innocent maiden in love. "I know I have been insistent but¡­." - Lona spoke with expectation, shyness and fear. "Lona, before I told you that I could not join your family due to various situations besides that I felt that something was missing" - I showed a sincere expression. "I know, now I understand what happened" - Lona lowered her gaze as she tried to hold back her tears. - "I''ll understand if you don''t want to be with me after what happened with Jenazad..." She is no longer calling Jenazad with respect, but I doubt that she is willing to give up all of Tidat for me, but that''s okay, having a genuine princess in my harem intes my ego. "Lona" - I held her chin so that she looked into my eyes. - "I got information about Jenazad and there are things you need to know" Jenazad is a cunning bastard who has been controlling the royalty of Tidat from the shadows for almost 80 years, in fact, the current king of Tidat (Lona''s brother) is just a disposable puppet, and thanks to Yellow Queen I have the evidence to prove it. I like technology more and more. "..." - Lona was silent for a moment and then sighed. - "If it''s about Jenazad controlling my brother, I already have my suspicions, but it''s just a theory" I smiled, I like this smart girl. - "Since you know, there is something I need to tell you" I looked at Lona seriously which made her nervous as if she feared that I would reject her. "Lona, I love you, I want you to be part of my life and although the way we met was abrupt, I want you to stay by my side" - I looked at Lona with an expression of genuine sincerity. Lona started crying and kissed me. - "I can''t give up my country or my family, but if you don''t want to join the Tidat family that''s fine, I just want to be with you" I hugged Lona. - "Okay, I''m not interested in your position as a princess, I only care about the person you are and who I fell in love with" I smiled gently trying to ignore the fact that the two brats Sham and Hartini were clinging to my shirt as if seeking my attention. Without my asking, Lona began to unbutton her red cape and let it fall to the ground. - "I want you to make me yours, not as the princess of Tidat, not as a martial artist, not as your lover, I want to be yours as your wife, even if you have many other wives, I want to be one of them" That''s why I like Tidat''s polygamy policy and the fact that Lona is not a proud girl, she readily epted to be a part of my harem despite being a princess. In another moment I will give her a ring because if at this moment I take the Gift of Love out of nowhere it will cause many questions and it is better to hit the iron when it is hot. Proving that I am not cut out to be a father, I ignored the fact that Sham and Hartini were sitting next to me and began to undress Lona, Tidat''s white princess outfit was removed showing her beautiful chocte brown body. Lona may not have a body as impressive as Miu, but her breasts were well-formed where the contrast between her light nipples and her dark skin gave an erotic and fascinating appearance. Lona had ssy eyes and although she looked ashamed to be naked, she did not try to cover her beautiful body, she even brought her arms together a little making her breasts press together as a simple form of seduction. I smiled and stood up while carrying Lona by her waist, then I took her to the bed that was in her room andid her on her back while my gaze did not leave her eyes. Although Lona''s naked body was a delicacy to behold, her gaze passionate and in love to the point of dependency seemed more attractive to me. I quickly undressed and approached Lona, she just looked at me with expectation and fascination. "Your scars are gone ..." - Lona looked at my naked body and despite her excitement, she noticed the change in my body. Before traveling to other worlds my body was a mess and I had many surgeries, most of my scars were treated with cosmetic surgery or makeup. Thanks to the Hamon I was able to heal those wounds and now with the ck blood, I decided to disappear most of my scars since they are not pleasant memories. I smiled gently. - "It is one of my secrets that I will share with you, after all, you will be my wife" Lona showed great happiness since I agreed to open up more with her, the signs of sincerity and trust feed love while pleasure only feeds lust. Between love and pleasure, I prefer the first since the second can lead to betrayal. I''ve slept with enough frustrated wives to know it well. Lona spread her legs in a missionary position showing me how wet her special ce was. "Lona ..." - I pressed my crotch with her genitals while my gaze was affectionate and gentle instead of lustful. - "I love you" Lona let out a loud moan as my crotch invaded her lower region. I thrust gently, not seeking my own pleasure, but making sure Lona felt my affection rather than an emotionless lust. The interior of Lona was narrow since counting this asion we have only done it 3 times and I was always kind to her so she felt as tight as a virgin however that did not prevent Lona from moving her hips slightly while her moans filled the room. Lona''s back sagged as she had an orgasm, but even as the inside of her vagina contracted and her body was covered in sweat, she didn''t stop moving her hips. Lona was a martial artist at the Middle-ss Disciple level as she is better as amander than a warrior, even so, it was enough for her endurance to allow her tost 2 hours in a row of Dual Cultivation. I kept moving my hips to stimte the inside of Lona as my hands caressed her body and my lips kissed her lips, she took small harmless bites on my neck as if trying to leave her mark on my body, perhaps a way to show that I am her promised. Out of habit, I ejacted inside her since I did a technique with Anti-Rasen to prevent my gic material from being replicated I don''t have to worry about having children, but Lona''s look of anticipation and happiness every time I ejacted inside her I''ve been troubled by the fact that several of my lovers seem to be wanting to get pregnanttely. If the women in my harem who want to have children find out that I am avoiding getting them pregnant they might get angry, but if I get them all pregnant it will be a problem. Maybe I should get some of them pregnant so they see it''s more a matter of luck... I put family nning aside and focused on ejacting onest time inside Lona. She let out a deep groan and finally passed out with a satisfied smile. All the nobility and charisma that she has as a princess had disappeared leaving only a girl happily in love with an idiotic womanizer. "Masta, we will take care of cleaning the princess" - Sham approached apanied by Hartini and spoke politely. Both little girls were raised from birth to be loyal servants to the royalty of Tidat so it is normal for them to help Lona take a bath, however, it is worrying that both little girls do not stop giving me strange looks while a subtle musky smelles from the lower part of their bodies. I don''t want to get close to more little girls who are going through a sexual awakening, Rin, Honoka, Kaede, and Shiro are already giving me enough headaches. "Fine, take care of her" - I smiled and went to the bathroom of the room to take a shower and leave since I have to prepare several traps on this ind. "... Masta ..." - Sham seemed to want to say something, but she did not dare to speak. "..." - Hartini was the same. Both little girls looked sad and anxious making me sigh inwardly, stupid title Lolimancer. "Sham, Hartini" - The two girls trembled to hear the seriousness in my voice. - "Lona will be my wife and you will no longer be her servants, you will no longer have to serve the Tidat family, for now, you are young so I will not put a hand on you, but when you grow up and if you are still interested in me I will ept you both" When I saw the look of joy and expectations of both little girls, I felt like a criminal. Well, whatever, I''ll think of this as a future investment. Now I have to make my preparations. Lona is an intelligent woman so she will be in charge of calming down the other Yami women who are looking for me, at this rate my harem will continue to grow without me having to do anything¡­. That sounds boring, I''ll talk to those girlster. Anyway, I decided to add Lona to my harem, although I will give her a ring afterward. [A secret achievement has been aplished] [A member of royalty has been added to the harem Title: Harem King (20%)> (25%)] I was wondering why my title wasn''t growing despite having so many women in my harem, I needed to add a member of royalty to my harem. Well, that''s a benefit. [More than one woman with children has been added to the harem Title obtained: Milfhunter (100%)] [Milfhunter: *ara ara noises* A true wine lover knows that time only improves the taste. Grants the ability to generate a special aroma capable of attracting women who have given birth, increasing reproductive desires. Warning: It does not generate real feelings and only increases libido] [The main heroines of more than three protagonists have been stolen Obtained title: Antagonist (100%)] [By getting the loyalty of more than two protagonists, the title Antagonist has mutated to False Antagonist (100%)] [False Antagonist: *look of contempt* Stupid frog in a well Enemy of the protagonists, your duty is to fuck, manipte and destroy the protagonists while they smile at you. Increases the chance of entering a Protagonist''s Path. Since it is not an actual Antagonist title it does not generate the demerit ''Hostility of World Will''. Helps reduce the negative effects of intervening in a Story. Warning: In case a Protagonist generates hostility towards the user, it is possible to win the hostility of the Will of the World] [Title: Harem King (25%)> (50%)> (80%)> (100%)] [Harem King: Helpless Lolis, Lonely Milfs, Naive Girls, Dominant Beauties, Yuri Lovers! Nothing can escape a Harem King! It greatly increases the feelings of affection, love, dependence, and obsession of the members of the harem. Warning: Love can degenerate into obsession, hide the knives] ... .. It doesn''t even surprise me. "Hey Listen! Congrattions on reaching 100%! To celebrate go and seduce all the women on the boat! " - Navi appeared next to me and started screaming. "I''m not going to add to my harem all the women I see" - I rolled my eyes. - "Only those that are beautiful or useful" "Don''t screw me! Now go to fuck those idiots'' wives! " - Navi tried to hit me, butcks the ability to cause damage. "Why do you care so much that I steal handcuffs? Do you have a fetish for voyeurism? " - I sighed at this idiot as he returned to my room. "I don''t have sexual desires! I don''t have something so useless and I don''t even have gender! " - Navi spoke with pride. - "It just amuses me to see pathetic idiotsmenting because their wives and daughters were robbed by an asshole with a bad attitude muahahahaha!" ¡­ Whatever, Navi has no salvation, he''s too stupid. --- --- Author''s note: Yesterday I forgot to wish you a happy Halloween so enjoy it <3 In my country, it is the Day of the Dead, so I get a little sentimental these days. Anyway, I just wanted to send you a hug <3 Chapter 116: Painful Training Chapter 116: Painful Training The day of the tournament arrived and the teams were preparing to fight. Miu''s group arrived apanied by Saeko and Rei as they were eager to fight martial artists. I let them do what they wanted as Saeko''s words affected me more than I thought. If I continue to protect them too much they will not be able to grow and improve which could make me bored since the increase of my Madness of Egoism to 90% I have realized that my attachment to living beings has decreased and I am only interested in people who are willing to do anything to get what they want, in short, I am attracted to selfish people. Even if I allowed them to have fun, I contacted Yuriko to send some mutant beasts that would be transported via a submarine that I got with the help of the mafia and the Yellow Queen. The power of technology and money is overwhelming in a civilized society. With the resources that keeping to this world from the apocalyptic world, I can start the Third World War at any time so this tournament can be the trigger to start and end the Story of this world. I let the pieces settle in this strange world-dominated chess set that I am putting together and looked at thebat arena. There are a total of 17 teams. Originally there were 16 but when I added my name it made an odd number of teams. Diego did not bother about that and included me as a wild card participant, normally that could annoy the public, but it has been stated that to even things out if I defeat my opponent he will not be disqualified and in case someone defeats me I will be disqualified plus I will have to do twice as many fightspared to the other teams. Bastard Diego, that idiot just wants to see me put on a show. Kenichi joined his friends in a team called the Shinpaku Alliance. Originally Kenichi wanted to fight alongside Miu while Kenichi''s friends wanted to recruit Kaname and Kisara but the women in my harem know that I am a bit possessive and they formed their own team made up of only women. Frankly, it doesn''t bother me if they make male friends, I will simply alter those boys'' nervous systems so that they are powerless like Kenichi''s father and if they still try to make a rapprochement with my lovers then I will make it look like a tragic ident. Right now Kenichi and his friends were fighting with a group of veteran soldiers. Kenichi''s alien-like friend whose name I didn''t bother to remember had angered Diego by interrupting his show and as punishment Diego made them face dangerous people. I told Diego that Kenichi would win since those soldiers were used to guerri warfare instead of duels, but he said that he was fine as long as it was entertained. Something I found out is that even if Kenichi is no longer the protagonist, he still has some of the power of the plot armor in the form of the Power of Friendship. How did I know? When Kenichi''s friend who practices boxing was in a bad situation, Kenichi yelled to cheer him up and suddenly the boxer had a power surge. Stupid Power of Friendship, it doesn''t make sense. I sighed internally, there are still many that I do not understand about the operation of the Plot and Destiny. So the fights continued as Navi continued to explore the ind for traps and the location of Yami''s experts searching for Shigure. Sayo, Kaede, Shiro, Yellow Queen, and Shigure were in a VIP area watching the tournament attentive to any possible problems. I spoke to Shigure about that idiot Tachibana to find out what her opinion would be if I killed him. Shigure didn''t want him to die as they were once like brothers, but she mentioned that if he really tried to push her away from me then it would be Shigure herself who would finish him off. After that, I made sure to pamper my adorable Shigure a lot. On a side note, I improved my technique to go from the fist of life to the fist of death so it was possible to use both martial arts paths without side effects in the same way as I use Ki Dou and Ki Sei. Now I am raising the possibility ofbining the Rasen, Anti-Rasen, and Madness, but it is quiteplicated at the moment. Navi found Raki and Tachibana (Yami''s weapons experts), they were both watching the tournament in boredom. Besides them there were 20 martial artists in level Master, apparently, now experts grow on trees. Even though Yami''s group was dangerous, I was disappointed not to find Mikumo. She should be hiding too well or she hasn''t made it to the ind yet, but that''s okay, I want her to see me fight to get her attention. I kept looking at the tournament with boredom. Kenichi''s group won by showing good strategy and teamwork. Miu and my girls also easily beat a group of Chinese martial arts. Renka seemed to have talked to the girl from that team. Seeing the expression of my cute Chinese kitten, Saeko must have convinced her to look for more candidates for my harem. I like Saeko''s dedication, but sometimes I think she can be a bit over the top. The tournament progressed and I felt like sighing as I saw Hayato clowning around pretending to be a 20-year-old boy. If Hayato had a body modification skill like mine then he could do this, but he doesn''t have it and his disguise technique is embarrassing. I understand that many martial artists have peculiar personalities, but seeing a man over six feet tall, with muscles of steel, wearing a silly superhero mask, and pretending to be a teenager was disturbing. When Hayato won the match he looked in my direction for a moment. His mask prevented me from seeing his eyes, but knowing him he is surprised to see me here. No, it wasn''t a surprise, it was like he wanted to tell me something, I don''t know what it is, but somehow I have a bad feeling. Ah, now that I think about it Miu didn''t hide her ring... This is going to hurt. The fights continued and Diego once again proved to be a son of a bitch who loves to watch the world burn. "For the next event we will introduce the first wild card battle!" - The female presenter shouted excitedly. - "Fighter Garyuu X impressed us with his great fighting skills, he is one of the only two participants who entered this tournament as individual fighters so this is a great opportunity to see his skills. The next match will be a 1 vs 1 battle!" Diego, you fucking bastard... "Wild card contestant Luis Santos will face 20-year-old lone wrestler Garyuu X!" - The presenter was genuinely excited. I sighed wondering what Diego is thinking, if he organized this it is because something good wille out of my fight with Hayato, but still this is a problem. "This is good?" - Tsubaki asked from my Core of Existence. "No, it''s not" - I sighed. - "But Hayato will not use more power than the level that I use, if I fight suppressing my abilities until the Expert level he will do the same, but even if we both do not use Ki and focus on using techniques, he can beat me" My only advantage is my [Ogre Body] that together with my ck blood allows me to resist a direct fight against Hayato as long as he does not use Ki, the problem is that I do not know his entire repertoire of techniques and I can lose at the slightest carelessness. The most troublesome thing is that in a prolonged fight I will lose as I cannot use assassination tactics against Hayato or my rtionship with the other dojo masters will be damaged. "Easy, I''m here" - Tsubaki spoke softly. I wanted to smile, Tsubaki is more and more affectionate which helps me to reduce my migraine. "Okay, let''s go" - I walked towards thebat arena. I''m wearing a basic karate uniform so I reached into my shirt to pretend to pull something out. Tsubaki appeared in my hand in the form of a ninja sword. Since she will not be able to transform during this fight I prefer to use this sword to focus on speed. "Exciting, woof" - Madness sounded excited, this fool is turning into a fighting maniac. Well, whatever, Hayato isn''t going to kill me so some broken bones aren''t a problem. I got to the center of the arena where Hayato was standing, his towering presence being destroyed by the stupid child superhero mask. "Ohohoho, it''s good to see such a brave opponent to enter this tournament without teammates" - Hayato acted as if we knew each other so I followed the game. "I just want to improve my skills as there is a mission that I must fulfill" - I spoke full of determination and resolve like a hero fighting for justice. This took Hayato by surprise and he asked with genuine curiosity. - "Oh? And what is that noble mission?" "A girl that I love, we are currently in a rtionship, but to be with her I must defeat her grandfather" - I spoke filled with nobility and affection. "..." - Hayato stood still for several seconds and then spoke enthusiastically. - "Hohohoho that is a moving goal, but maybe the grandfather of your beloved will not be very happy so you must prepare to receive a beating" "I will do anything for her" - I showed an expression of absolute determination, then I used the sound technique Hayato taught me to speak in such a way that only he could hear me. - "I will even help her discover the truth about her parents" Hayato fell into deep silence and then took a fighting stance extending his arms in the form of a bear grip. I won the match with words, now I will show my determination and strength. Martial artists can get to know each other better by fighting so in this fight I must show Hayato my determination to be with Miu, if I do things right then Hayato will not try to stop me in my noble mission to unify the world. "Fight!" With the shout of the presenter through the microphone Iunched myself towards Hayato keeping my arms close to my body. Hayato has the advantage of range and weight so I must be fast and unpredictable in my attacks even if I must sacrifice the strength of my blows with that. When I got into Hayato''s attack range, I jumped to the left, then kicked the ground to propel myself forward, kicked the ground again to propel myself to the left, and turned my body to attack Hayato''s back. With the tip of the sword I aimed at an acupuncture point on the thigh that would paralyze Hayato''s leg, but when my attack touched Hayato''s thigh I focused the ck blood on my right shoulder to protect myself. "Good idea, but youck speed" - Hayatomented as his palm hit my shoulder throwing me two meters away. I fell to my feet and looked at Hayato who was standing as if nothing had happened. Now I realized that the Hayato I attacked was just a residual shadow generated by high-speed movement. This will be a problem, even with my enhanced senses I couldn''t see Hayato''s movement. Since Hayato is too fast, one option is to use counterattacks while I lessening the impact of his blows. There is a Chinese martial arts technique called Shaorii or Xiao-Lee which consists ofpletely rxing the body to allow the force of the blows to be distributed outside the body as if the person were a leaf in the wind. So far I have not used this technique since my fighting style is of the violent type and this technique practically leaves the body unprotected, but now I do not have many options. I imitated the pose of a frog and then used a spring effect to propel myself towards Hayato. In midair, I rxed my internal muscles while holding my attacking stance so Hayato won''t notice what I n to do. "You must not be so hasty and impulsive" - ??Hayato thought that I chose to attack directly so he did not dodge my attack and gave me a palm blow to my right arm which was where I was holding the ninja sword. I received the attack. When the force of the blow hit my arm, I used the ck blood as a cushion of water to distribute the force of the blow through my body avoiding the vital organs. In less than a second, I used the Hamon waves to make the vibrations in my blood go to my left fist allowing me to hit back at Hayato''s wrist. When my fist hit Hayato''s wrist I used Rasen to increase my strength by doing an impromptu Giga Drill Break. Since I didn''t gather enough spiral power my attack was less than a tenth the strength of a real Giga Drill Break, butbined with the strength of Hayato''s strike it was a decent strike. Hayato was unaffected by my attack and stepped forward allowing him to flex his arm to gain momentum. Hayato turned his palm to use the back of his hand to hit my abdomen. When I received the blow to my abdomen I brought my arms and legs together to hold Hayato''s arm and not move away from him. With my ck blood, I redirected half the impact towards my arms and legs so that the force of the attack hurt Hayato''s arm, but I couldn''t redirect the entire attack so I felt my insides shake. Hayato did not continue attacking and instead began to speak. - "Your Shaorii is good, but you still can''t rx your body because you are thinking about how to counterattack, you should think less and use your instincts more" "You sound like a wise man instead of a 20-year-old" - Iughed wryly even though I felt like a cat hanging on the edge of a cliff. "Hohohoho, don''t think about it too much" - Hayato started tough and then shook his arm to throw me a meter away. Hayato rolled up the sleeve of his martial arts uniform and I saw that there was a slight bruise on his arm just below his steel arm guard. "Not bad" - Hayato sighed in admiration. - "For being so young your achievements in martial arts are admirable" Hayato readjusted his sleeve and then used his sound technique to give me a message. - "Show me that Miu has good eyes to choose a man and in return maybe I will not hit you so much" I used the same sound technique to answer. - "I''ll do my best, grandpa" "..." - Hayato sighed. - "Don''t call me grandfather, at least not for now" It seems that my talentbined with my words of being willing to help Miu find the truth about her parents had a good effect on Hayato. Even if he is unwilling to re-admit me to the Ryozanpaku, at least he is not that reluctant about my rtionship with Miu. Hayato must think that even if I choose the wrong path, I do it for the good of others and because of my protective and kind personality, I will make sure that Miu is happy. The days I spent acting like a good and noble boy to the point of wanting to throw up are paying off. I smiled. - "I will show you that Miu not only has a good eye, she is also capable of facing her past without fear" Hayato didn''t respond and this time he was the one who attacked. He appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye andunched a low kick towards my legs. I rxed all my muscles and used Shaorii, making my body spin several times in the air as the force of the impact turned into centrifugal force. In midair, I used Spin to increase the speed with which my body spun as it propelled me towards Hayato like a drill. My body pierced Hayato''s figure showing that it was again an afterimage. I used Spin in the opposite direction forcing my body to stop spinning which caused cracks in some of my bones, but they were healed by the ck blood and Hamon. Before hitting the ground, I did a Ki tform in my palms to have a base to hold me in the air and double-kicked backward as Hayato had appeared behind me. Hayato used his hand to support my feet and then lifted me up and then mmed me to the ground. I couldn''t use Shaorii to disperse all the direct hit to the ground so I hardened my bones with ck blood and Ki to lessen the damage. The ground was filled with cracks when my body hit the ground, but my bones didn''t break so it didn''t matter. Hayato released my feet and spoke with his sound technique. - "The Shaorii is a good technique thatbines defense and attack, but it is weak against attacks that cover the whole body since you do not have how to distribute the force of the impact, keep that in mind" I stood up and dusted myself off my clothes. "Thanks for the advice, I''ll take it into ount the next time you use me as a punching bag" - I eximed sarcastically. Hayato is helping me train by showing me the ws in my way of fighting, but it''s obvious this damn old man is having fun. "Hohohoho, it''s exciting to have such a nice fight" - Hayato startedughing out loud giving me a bad feeling. - "Let''s do our best in this fight!" I can swear I saw his eyes glow with light through the mask. Hayato became a blurry shadow and appeared in front of me in an instant. I did not dare to use Shaorii so I contracted my muscles while using my arms to protect my abdomen. "Hohoho you have good reflexes! But it is useless to be able to block if you are not able to withstand the recoil of the blows "- Hayato wasughing as he kicked me in the abdomen throwing me at three meters. Before my body stabilized in midair, Hayato appeared behind me, held my right shoulder, and hit me on the ground causing my body to be crushed by the momentum of two different attacks. Although we are not using Ki and we only fight with brute force and techniques, Hayato has greaterbat experience as well as better control of his strength. Even if my physical strength isparable to his, the difference in size and the way Hayato takes advantage of each movement makes it difficult for me to resist his blows. "When facing a bigger enemy it does not matter if you are strong since you will have a weight disadvantage, what you should do is find a way to connect a blow without the force of the impact being distributed" - Hayato let go of me leaving me lying on the ground. The ground was a special type of reinforced concrete that can resist explosives, but now there was a small crater caused by my body. I stood up and shook my body making my joints creak. I threw the ninja sword at Hayato''s face and he easily stopped it with two fingers. I took advantage of the fact that his hand was at an angle where his arm blocked his view and I rushed to attack the blind spot with my fist. I used the Basaltic Fist to attack his kidney, but when my fist hit Hayato''s body it was like hitting a cotton pillow. I didn''t feel the slightest resistance as Hayato''s body moved like a leaf in the wind. I didn''t have time to back off as Hayato''s body spun in midair and he used the force of my blow to kick down my shoulder, pinning my body to the ground. "This is how Shaorii is used~" - Hayato spoke like a child who made a joke. I used Hamon to prevent my brain from shutting down, that blow knocked me unconscious for half a second and if it weren''t for the ck blood I would have been unconscious for half a day. I tried to stand up, but my whole body was not responding. The vibrations from the blow had shaken all my organs preventing me from getting up, even the solidified ck blood could not avoid the vibrations inside my body. "I think this was good training, but you still have a lot to learn" - Hayato spoke with a happy voice. He seemed proud of my current strength, but that''s not enough, I need him to bepletely on my side, I need to show that I have the potential to inherit his title ''World''s Strongest Man''. What should I do? The vibrations won''t stop and I can''t stabilize my blood, my head hurts and my vision is getting blurry¡­. Vibrations ... Hamon ... Hmm, that gives me an idea. "It''s going to hurt, woof" - Madness knew what I thought and sounded excited. Chapter 117: Strange Women Magnet Chapter 117: Strange Women Ma With the density-shifting ability of my ck blood I made my blood almost as thick as water to facilitate the transmission of vibrations, this almost caused my nerves to breaking from the increased vibrations, but it was a tolerable pain. I used the Hamon to control the vibrations in my blood and distributed the vibrations through my blood vessels which I strengthened with solidified ck blood. Because most of my organs were enhanced by Shiguma, my body was able to withstand the pressure of being subjected to an earthquake inside my blood vessels. Finally I used Rasen to make the vibrations line up with the strange beats of my heart by increasing the power of the vibrations. I was finally able to stand up as I felt my body getting stronger with each beat of my heart, the vibrations turned into kic energy and if I don''t release it quickly that same energy will start to break my bones. Hayato was just looking at me, I couldn''t see his expression because of his mask, but he must be surprised because I managed to get up after that blow. I took a step forward and there was a small tremor in thebat arena, the umted vibrations in my body are acting like a small-scale drill, if I keep umting vibrations it will not be an exaggeration to say that I became a living earthquake. "I don''t know what you''re trying, but it doesn''t seem like a good idea" - Hayato spoke seriously trying to persuade me to stop. "I''m going to show you my determination" - I spoke with difficulty as myrynx was shaking like a cheap building during an earthquake. - "I will show you that I can protect Miu" Acting like an impulsive jerk is a headache, but Hayato likes these kinds of people so I don''t have a choice. "..." - Hayato did not continue speaking and took a defensive posture as his Ki covered his arms, he wants to check the true strength of my attack. I walked over to Hayato, clenched my fist, and sent all the vibrations in my body into my right fist. I didn''t use Ki, Rasen, or Anti-Rasen, it was pure brute force with Hamon as the catalyst. When my fist hit Hayato''s arms there was no burst of power, no huge amount of energy was released or an exaggerated scene of destruction was shown, the only thing that happened was that Hayato''s sleeves turned to dust. "Luis ..." - Hayato spoke with a solemn voice. - "Promise that you will never use this technique against the unprotected body of an enemy" Hayato rxed his body and looked at the alloy steel shields on his arms. The shields looked intact, but when Hayato moved his arms, the shields cracked and in an instant turned to dust. When a solid object is subjected to a vibratory movement that exceeds its resistance limit, the object will break, that is why the ss breaks at certain frequencies of sound and that the appropriate frequency of vibrations can break almost anything, that is why earthquakes are one of the most destructive forces in nature. What I did was generate an earthquake in my body and then channel it to turn it into an attack, if I can improve this technique it will not be impossible to cause a natural disaster with my hands alone. Due to soul issues that I don''t understand, I can''t break an oath, but I can break a promise so I looked at Hayato with a sincere expression. - "I promise you" I heard Hayato let out a soft sigh and then looked towards the presenter who was looking at us strangely as she couldn''t understand the terrifying technique I just used. Only a true martial arts expert could understand how dangerous the technique I have just created is since the Ki cannot block the attack of vibrations since the vibrations resonate with the Ki increasing the effect of the destruction of the body. The reason my attack only broke Hayato''s arm guards was that I used the Hamon to direct the vibrations away from Hayato''s body. Even if he can withstand the force of an earthquake with his body, I don''t want to get in trouble for causing internal injuries to the old man. "It was fun fighting, but I have things to do" - Hayato yelled nonchntly and jumped out of the arena without giving a damn about the rules. "..." Everyone in thebat arena was stunned by how irrational the old man was. I was about to speak with the presenter to tell her that I won since my rival left thebat arena, but I felt two strange looks on me. The first look contained a great desire to kill, hostility, and jealousy. I didn''t have to guess to know that that was the idiot Tachibana. Perhaps it is a secondary effect of the plot armor since within my harem my wife that I love the most is Shigure so Tachibana exists as the rival to defeat¡­ What a nuisance. The second look felt strange, it wasn''t hostility, but it felt like a hungry cat was looking at me like I was her lunch. Although I had an idea about the identity of the second look, I still sent a message to Navi. - "Check who is at this address" "Hey Listen! Connect our sense of sight and rejoice! " - Navi shouted excitedly. I looked from Navi''s perspective and resisted the urge to smile wryly. Long ck hair, a white martial arts suit with a red skirt that gave a somewhat erotic feeling as herrge breasts were so tight with clothing that her nipples were marked against the fabric, a beaded ne simr to those used in temples Shinto, a beautiful face with an almost totally indifferent expression if not for his predatory gaze¡­. I like her. This is the first time I have seen her, but I could easily recognize her, Mikumo Kushinada. I heard rumors that she once had an affair with Hayato. I don''t know what the old man was thinking for letting go of such a splendid woman, but hey, better for me. Looks like my little trick of recreating an earthquake caught her eye, thanks plot armor. Finally, the presenter regained herposure and acted professionally. - "That was an awesome fight! Unfortunately contestant Garyu X left the fighting arena so fighter Luis Santos is the winner and moves on to the next round! " I did my best to pretend that this mattered to me. After greeting the public, I returned to my room to rest. When I entered my room I put a covering of Ki and ck blood on the door and window to iste the room, then fell to the floor while my body convulsed. "Hey Listen! You look like shit that got crushed by a tractor! " - Navi seemed amused by my suffering. Although the technique to create earthquakes could be even more powerful than my Giga Drill Break, the damage to my own body is not a joke. All the bones in my right arm and 5 ribs turned to dust so Madness had to build new ones with ck blood. Tsubaki rushed out of my Core of Existence and started using acupuncture techniques that I taught her to help me not pass out. "What the hell were you weighing in?!" - Tsubaki yelled at me furiously as she turned her finger into a sword point, then she opened the skin of my abdomen and with her hands molded the ck blood so that it was easier to rebuild my bones. I''m like a damn y doll, but it doesn''t matter. "As long as my brain remains intact I can rebuild most of my body so this was a necessary experiment" - I shrugged. - "Besides, it is not the first time that I destroy my body, look, it is almost repaired" During my training to bring the Body of the Ogre to 100% I destroyed and rebuilt my body over and over again to ensure that every muscle fiber in my body was perfect forbat. It was so painful that I worried that I would go crazy from the suffering, but then I remembered that I am already mentally ill so I moved on. Tsubaki sighed and when my body finished rebuilding itself, she clenched her fist and started hitting my head hard enough to knock out a grown man. - "Stop doing your stupid experiments in dangerous situations! You gave your heart to Sayo! You went head-to-head against Wesker! You are constantly destroying your body and your training method is more like medieval torture! Now you do a technique that almost destroyed the right half of your body! Do you want to die?! " I think she''s exaggerating, I''m not suicidal. "He has suicidal tendencies, woof" - Mini Madness appeared from a wound on my shoulder. "¡­ Seriously?" - I looked at the little ck dog next to me. Madness is built on my mental and emotional problems, fears and obsessions so in a way he knows me better than I know myself. "A little, woof" - Madness nodded. - "The doctor told you that you would not live beyond the age of 30 due to internal injuries, woof, if it weren''t for me your body would not withstand the level of abuse you submit it to, woof" Damn dog, you''re not supposed to say that in front of Tsubaki. "..." - Tsubaki red at me. - "Weren''t you thinking of telling me?" I shrugged my shoulders. - "The past is behind us, we just have to live in the present while we prepare for the future" Tsubaki held me by the cor of my shirt. - "Value your damn life a little more!" "I value her, I always prioritize my survival" - I sighed and pushed Tsubaki aside to look for my food pills, regenerating my bones made me hungry. "..." - Tsubaki pulled away and watched me eat. Here we go with the drama, but hey, she''s cute so she''s fine. "At this rate one day you will really die" - Tsubaki spoke in a voice full of pain. - "Are you going to leave me alone?" I sighed internally, she is cute when she acts emotional, but it makes me ufortable to see her sad. I walked over to Tsubaki, took her gently by the chin, and gave her a little kiss on her lips. It was superficial at the level of a kiss between elementary school children, but that itself showed the sincerity of my feelings for her without showing lust. "Tsubaki, I already told you, I will not leave you alone, I love you and I will always be by your side, just as you are always by my side" - I smiled when I saw that Tsubaki was embarrassed. Tsubaki didn''t look away despite how embarrassed she was. - "But¡­. If one day something happens to you, I don''t know what I''ll do..." I smiled a little and Madness got a little bigger next to me, then she opened her mouth and showed me some Kishin Eggs (Corrupt Souls). Tsubaki already ate all 99 corrupted souls so she only needs one witch soul to evolve, but even so every time Tsubaki kills an enemy with a lot of negative karma she still releases Kishin Egg fragments so I''ve been collecting them for study them. Since Madness energy is rted to the Tsubaki world, it is normal for ck blood to interact with souls and even store them, making them Madness''s chew toy. I have given a batch of souls to Shiguma for her to study and I did research on my own and discovered something interesting. Humans emit a particr type of radiation or trace of energy, something like the life force. It is simr to a heat signature thates from electrical impulses that travel through the body''s nerves. When the souls are in spiritual form (a floating ball with a texture simr to the marshmallow), it is not only possible to hold them by physical means such as storing them in a wooden box, they also emit a trace of these electrical impulses so in addition to being ecological batteries, there is a possibility of being able to resurrect a soul as long as a body is made that matches the soul. For now, it is just a theory that Shiguma and I came up with, but if it goes well, death will cease to be a concern. I exined all of this to Tsubaki and she was not very happy to learn that I am desecrating the ground that only the god of death should touch, but she did notin out loud and even seemed relieved that I am looking for methods to fulfill my promise to stay together. So we both decided to watch a movie to rx. The beating Hayato gave me made my migraine worse and I need to rx while Tsubaki is still worried about the pain I went through. As we rxed, I felt a huge presence approach the room making me sigh, I can''t even watch a movie in peace. "Be careful" - Tsubaki looked at me with concern and then entered my Core of Existence ready to appear in weapon form at any moment. "Navi go to the girls and tell them to stay on their toes" - I gave an order to my stupid partner whilementing about not being able to take a fucking break. I got the Ki and ck blood away from the door and sat on the couch drinking some coffee, now that I''m trying to quit drinking I''m getting addicted to coffee. Without knocking on the door as a civilized person would, the door mmed open as an idiot holding a knife red at me. "I see that you are doing well since you betrayed us" - Tachibana tried to sound like a cold and intimidating man, but in my eyes, he was just a jealous jerk because I married his childhood friend. "Yeah, you know" - I shrugged. - "I enjoy a happy life with my beautiful wife, who knows, maybe next year I will be a father" "FUCKING BASTARD!" - Tachibana yelled furiously losing his temperament as a Super Master level martial artist. Ultimately the plot armor of this world makes the people around me stupider and more impulsive. Where was the cold and professional man? This is disappointing. I ignored that Tachibana was about to try to stab me, it was not because of excessive confidence in my abilities, it was because behind Tachibana was the woman I had been waiting for. "Enough, you''re ruining Yami''s image" With those simple words, Tachibana seemed to be subjected to an increase in gravity as he stopped moving as struggled to stay upright. I looked at the beautiful woman who entered the room with an expression of nonchnce and seriousness. Those kinds of expressions look good on beautiful women, but I prefer happy, carefree women with a couple of loose screws. Miko Kushinada, the legendary martial artist who should be the third or fourth strongest person in this world, walked over and looked at the table where there was a freshly brewed cup of tea. - "It seems you were expecting me" Actually, that tea was from Tsubaki, well, convenient. I stood up and bowed in greeting. - "It is an honor to meet such an outstanding martial artist" Mikumo nodded and sat down on the couch across from me, then looked at Tachibana. - "Go away" Tachibana gritted her teeth furiously, but with a wave of Mikumo''s hand, a kind of transparent hand appeared and knocked Tachibana out of the room. High-level Ki materialization, she might even be more skilled than Hayato in her Ki control, damn it, that is even better than Kaede''s vectors. It is decided, this woman will be part of my harem, or I will have to kill her. With a respectful smile I looked at the beautiful woman in front of me. - "How can I help you?" Mikumo tasted his tea without worrying that it had poison in it and then looked at me with her calm eyes. - "The breathing technique that you taught my disciple, the secret of how your strength grew so fast, thebat techniques that you have developed, and an exnation of how it is possible that you are well despite the fact that you destroyed 30% of your body in the fight with Hayato, I want all that" Wow, how straightforward, well, I''m d I didn''t have to have a long discussion to reach an agreement, I just hope that she doesn''t think that I will give everything for nothing or I will have to detonate the bombs that I ced on the floor and walls of this room. "With all due respect, what you ask isplicated, the only reason I can defend myself against you is because of my abilities and usefulness, if I give everything you ask I will be defenseless" - I spoke as if I felt in conflict. - "On the other hand, I have deep respect for all the achievements that you have umted on the path of martial arts so I do not want to have a conflict with you despite my tense rtionship with Yami" Mikumo nodded calmly. - "Although you are young, you deserve respect and recognition for everything you have achieved, it would be better to say that because of everything you have achieved at such a young age you deserve my highest praise" It''s strange to beplimented by an expressionless person but I didn''t really care. "I thought about forcing you to give me your secrets, if necessary I thought to break your limbs and take you to Yami''s base so that Jenazad would brainwash you permanently" - Mikumo said it as if it were the most natural thing that I liked, she seeks power and youth regardless of the means or consequences. "I see, what made you change your mind?" - I asked keeping my respectful attitude without showing fear or surprise. "What makes you think I changed my mind?" Mikumo asked as he began to emit a deep thirst for blood. This was one of the 4 deepest and most intimidating killing intentions that I havee across in my life, not bad. Martial artists and their obsession with putting people to the test¡­. How exhausting. I smiled and raised my hand nonchntly. - "My limbs are still in ce" Mikumo''s thirst for blood disappeared and she showed a very small and subtle smile. - "In exchange for everything I ask, I will give you everything I have" Oh¡­ Well, I admit, she''s good at negotiating. Since I''m not stupid enough to get carried away by my libido, instead of getting excited I frowned. - "Could you be more specific? If something sounds too good to be true it surely is too good to be true " Mikumo''s small smile grew. - "I only have two purposes that I have followed throughout my life, the first is to achieve the perfection of martial arts based on technique without relying on force, what you showed today may be the beginning of a destructive technique beyond all seen " Understandably, I literally did a simtion of a natural disaster. "My second goal ..." - Mikumo looked excited like a thirsty person in the desert who finds an oasis. - "It is to make a descendant that not only inherits the best of my abilities but canpletely surpass me" ¡­. Oh. I do not want children¡­. Stupid greater good. "I see" - I sighed. - "Let me think about it, it is an issue that needs consideration" I have already agreed, but I must show that I am not just a horny teenager. Mikumo smiled like a predator. - "I can show you that it is an exchange where we both win" ¡­ I like this woman. "Why do you always attract the strangest women?" - Tsubaki asked me in my mind. I ask myself the same thing, but I don''t dislike it. --- --- Author''s note: Myputer mouse is dying, ying a lot of video games has destroyed it, sorry my dear mouse :''c I''m so sentimental that I even gave him a name, his name is Juan ... Now to wait for the sales to get another Juan ... That sounds strange ... Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 118: The Best Way to Close a Deal Chapter 118: The Best Way to Close a Deal I sighed internally when I felt that my body could not move since Mikumo''s Ki had surrounded my body. I put up no resistance against the restraints as despite how ufortable it is to not be able to move my body, Mikumo showed no hostility, although if I were a woman and she was a man this would be terrifying. "I was hoping you would at least try to fight" - Mikumo raised an eyebrow. "I told you, I don''t want to fight with you since I have deep respect for you" - I smiled wryly. To prevent Mikumo''s interest in me from diminishing, I circted Anti-Rasen to weaken Mikumo''s Ki and then used Rasen to break the restrictions she ced on me. Anti-Rasen prevents evolution and weakens energy, Rasen constantly evolves as she breaks every limitation. Together, these two energies can counteract almost all Ki-based techniques. Mikumo opened her eyes showing surprise, but more than anything, expectation. - "This is interesting" "I need to think about what you said" - I spoke with a bit of difort and I got up to leave even though this is my room. Mikumo also stood in front of me preventing me from leaving the room. Since I do not have aplex with my height I did not increase it with my shape-shifting abilities and I have stayed at a meter with 77 centimeters (5.81 feet). Mikumo is one meter eighty centimeters tall (5.91 feet) so it is the first time I have seen a woman look up to look into her eyes, but that did not matter to me, what caught my attention the most was that her presence was growing as if she was trying to intimidate me. I smiled wryly at the situation. - "From another point of view you seem like a woman trying to take advantage of a teenager" Mikumo''s Ki increased filling the entire room, but thanks to her control over her Ki, the people outside this room have not been able to feel the shock. - "I will do whatever it takes to meet my goals" Although Mikumo is beautiful and I want to add her to my harem, the idea of ??being abused by a woman gives me a bad taste in my mouth. "First I want to hear why you do this" - I frowned showing that I feel confused with the situation. I understand what Mikumo said about wanting an heir with her own blood plus her current attitude shows that she wishes to have my son, the problem is that even with the temporary plot armor that I have this is too absurd and convenient which I find suspicious. "It''s very simple" - Mikumo showed a serene expression, but I could feel the despair and anxiety that were eating into her mind. - "I''m running out of time" It took me a moment to understand what she meant. Even though Mikumo maintains a body and energy on the cusp of her life, she is not immortal. Time is a terrifying enemy as you cannot defeat it with willpower, even if Mikumo has extended her lifespan by even surpassing Hayato in terms of vitality, she will not be able to do this forever. "My body has already started to age as a normal person would, I have been keeping my body in the most appropriate state to generate an heir for decades, but in 5 years I will stop being at my best, in 10 years I will not have the best age to have a child, and in 12 years I will begin to weaken "- Mikumo exined coldly, but I can feel her fear, not a fear of death or time, but fear of not begetting a suitable heir. I have heard of martial arts ns with strange customs, perhaps she received a teaching where from a certain age the creation of a worthy heir is more important than her own life. I have no idea and frankly, I don''t care, I just know that I want this woman in my harem and I don''t care what I have to do to get her. I showed an expression of consideration and concern, but not something born of affection but of respect. I walked over to Mikumo and took her hand. She showed no resistance and she only looked at my actions with almost imperceptible curiosity, she is good at hiding her emotions, but I can see people''s fears and desires thanks to my Madness. When I held Mikumo''s hand I was surprised that she had the softest skin I have ever touched, it is even softer than the brats that harass me, she takes great care of her body. I umted a decent amount of life energy in my body and using Hamon I transferred that vitality to Mikumo. My body consumes a lot of nutrients, but Madness fuels two specific things, emotions and vitality. Madness not only eats bodies for his strange hobby of chewing on people''s bones and flesh, the vitality in the cells is what allows him to use his corruption and density shifting abilities at full power, in fact,tely Madness developed a taste for eating to people with Ki while they are alive. Madness can not only store souls, it can also use ck blood as a storage battery for life energy so currently a single drop of my blood is enough to make a 90-year-old man on his deathbed rejuvenate 40 years. It amazes me that my humanity doesn''t keep going down. Mikumo closed her eyes and allowed life energy to flow through her body. Although there were no changes to her body, she reduced the constant wear and tear on her Ki to keep her cells young, allowing Mikumo to use even more Ki duringbat. Maybe if I take it upon myself to give her a constant amount of vitality she will be able to break her current level and be on the same level as Hayato, that would be interesting. After I gave Mikumo enough energy for her to have an additional 20 years of lifespan, I pretended to feel dizzy and tired, making the color of my face turn a bit pale while my heart rate decreased. I took a step back and took a deep breath and then looked at Mikumo who was looking at me with aplex mix of emotions. Now the question is what will Mikumo do. Will she see me as a gold mine that she must monopolize taking advantage of the fact that I am weak? Will she lose rationality in the face of short-term benefit and force me to give her all my life energy? Will she feel sincere gratitude towards me which will allow me to win her heartpletely? Mikumo is ambitious and cunning but has the traits of being a traditionally-minded martial artist so her decisions will conflict between her wishes and her beliefs. Mikumo sighed and walked over to me, showing unusual care she helped me sit down, then made tea and carefully poured me a cup. - "Giving your life force to a person who you do not know if he is an ally or an enemy can only be considered stupid since you will be weak for a long time and you do not know if you will be attacked" "Maybe I''m naive or stupid, but I can''t imagine that someone with a genuine dedication to martial arts like you could use despicable tricks" - I smiled wryly as if trying to hide my fatigue. - "Besides, it would go against my beliefs not to help a person who has chosen to show me sincerity" For a martial artist, it is taboo to reveal his own weakness so that her telling me about her health is a show of sincerity, besides that if Mikumo made a bad choice there are several chemical bombs in this ce and Navi was ready to call Sayo and the girls to help me kill her, but I judged Mikumo correctly so everything worked out. Mikumo showed no reaction and sat in front of me while I maintained the appearance of weakness. Even if she offered a tempting deal, a rtionship based on benefits is trustworthy but not what I am looking for, I want true feelings of attachment, dependency, and obsession that ensure that even if I lose my abilities and fall into a vegetative state, my lovers will they will keep by my side. We were both silent for a long time until Mikumo stood up and materialized a Ki covering that covered the entire room isting us from external noise and preventing anyone from entering the room. In an almost mechanical and non-erotic way she began to undress, but the fact that such an exceptional woman undressed for me at her expense was good for my ego. Her clothes didn''t help to hide her beautiful shapely figure, but when her clothes were removed I thought all this stupid acting was worth it as those big breasts with pink nipples were really tempting. Instead of acting like a shy guy with no experience with women, I frowned as my gaze showed subtle signs of arousal and lust. - "I told you that I need to think about it" "What you gave me was not just a few more years of life, but hope" - Mikumo finished undressing and walked towards me without trying to hide the region of her devoid of pubic hair, not bad. - "I always regretted that myck of talent prevented me from reaching a higher level due tock of time, if my innate talent were greater or if I had more time to train I would have equaled or surpassed Hayato, which was always a scar on my pride¡­" Mikumo came in front of me and leaned down putting her hands on my shoulders making her big breasts jerk. - "Now things are different, it is not only your potential to be the strongest man in the world, what you just did makes me indebted to you for my all life" That is nice. If my experiments go well, that ''for all my life'' could be a ''for all eternity''. I looked Mikumo in the eye with sincerity and seriousness. - "As you should know, I have a rtionship with several women" Mikumo didn''t show the slightest surprise and just kept looking at me. "If what you want is only an heir then I cannot help you, for me the family is the most important thing and if you want to have a child with me I will not be willing to let you go as a one-night stand" - I did not say it authoritatively, but firm and sincere giving the impression that, if Mikumo wanted to back down, I would respect her choice. "I''m fine with forming a permanent rtionship" - Mikumo nodded. - "By tradition of my family, I must marry the man with whom I lose my virginity and in case the man refuses I must kill him, but I could not kill him so I hope you will not be disappointed if you are the second person with whom I do this" Well, that exins why despite having had an intimate rtionship with Hayato she now seems to hate him. I honestly don''t care about this drama and it''s actually more convenient for me as when my strength surpasses Hayato''s, Mikumo might develop sincere feelings for me by helping her regain her pride. "I''m not disappointed" - I did not stop showing fatigue, but still I showed a sincere smile as I approached her face to give her a soft kiss on the lips that she did not reject. Mikumo didn''t show shyness, but her inexperience was obvious so she awkwardly parted her lips and tried to use her tongue to entwine with me. I found her innocent attempts to make an adult kiss amusing so I wanted to tease her a bit. Using the best of my experience with women, I used my tongue to attack her sweet mouth causing her to close her eyes at the sensation of being kissed by an experienced womanizer. She may be more skilled than me on a battlefield, but in the bed she is not my rival. My hands went to her waist and I drew her to my body. Mikumo pulled her naked body closer and sat on my legs leaving her bare crotch unprotected. Instinctively she wrapped her arms around my neck as a particr area of ??her body began to get wet, wetting my pants. After a long time kissing us, Mikumo parted her lips from mine to breathe. Advantages of training the lungs, longer kisses. "I admit it ... You are skilled" - Mikumo tried to speak calmly, but the blush on her face and the moisture in her lower region revealed her arousal. Even though I kept smiling, I didn''t stop showing weariness as Mikumo took my clothes off in an instant which was surprising. "I''m surprised you have so much energy after giving me so much of your life energy" - When Mikumo saw my erection, her gaze turned a bit strange. "I always have time and energy for important situations" - I smiled as my hands caressed Mikumo''s hips. Mikumo seemed to think of something trying to distract her mind from thinking about how excited she was. - "Dual cultivation should be the best way for you to regain some of your energyb..." Although my old meditation technique was based on sexual intercourse, I no longer need it thanks to ck blood, but that does not prevent me from continuing to practice it. I don''t know who the perverted idiot was who invented the foundations of dual cultivation, but I will always be grateful to him. "Now that I think about it, you have a notorious reputation in this type of activity" - Mikumo''s voice remained calm but her body had started to have small tremors from my touch. Even if she was not a virgin and of considerable age, she dedicated her life to martial arts so in sexual aspects she is no different than an inexperienced teenager. "I know" - My hands moved to Mikumo''s round and smooth butt enjoying how smooth her skin was. - "And I''m sure they are not exaggerated rumors" Mikumo didn''t show shyness when she used her hand to hold my manhood and press her entrance. Before she lowered her hips I held her by her waist and looked at her with extreme seriousness. - "I don''t want to sound like a possessive idiot, but I hope you understand that doing this means that we will be family, it is not just a rtionship for benefits, a real family" Mikumo showed a subtle smile. - "Until death do us part?" "Even after that, always a family" - I rxed my expression and smiled hiding that my words were more literal than she thought. "I like the way that sounds" - Mikumo''s smile grew. - "I will remain faithful to you until the day I die, so if you can extend my life expectancy I will stay with you longer" Maybe I underestimated Mikumo''s instincts, she seems to have the idea that I can actually extend her life expectancy beyond human expectations. A little bit of Hamon, a pinch of Madness, two tablespoons of Rasen with Anti-Rasen, and vo, you get a shelf life of approximately 9000 years. Mikumo lowered her hips allowing our bodies toe together. She was as tight as a virgin, but being a martial artist, her tolerance for difort and pain was impressive so she immediately began to move her hips. Mikumocked the technique and experience to please a man, but her desire to have an heir to her motivated her to do her best which was good for me. I held her by the hip as she followed her instincts. I don''t think Hayato was referring to this when he said that I must learn to move my body ording to my instincts, but I must say that Mikumo learns quite quickly. With subtle movements, I was guiding Mikumo''s movements so in just fifteen minutes after she began to move her hips, her movements improved a lot and she even showed great talent in this dual cultivation as she used her excellent control over her own body to make the internal folds of her vagina adequately stimte my crotch giving me great pleasure. I allowed her to be the one to take the lead in our intimate moment, while she struggled to make me ejacte to get pregnant, I enjoyed the wonderful spectacle of seeing her big breasts bouncing with each hip shake she performed. As time passed, Mikumo gave in to the pleasure as she let out her loud moans. After an hour she had already had enough orgasms to knock most of the women unconscious. After three hours the room was aplete mess where the sofas, bed, kitchen, and basically everything that was solid was covered in our sweat and other fluids. In the end, I ended up in the bathtub of private bathroom in the room rxing in bathtub while Mikumo was resting against my chest. "The rumors about you in Yami were not exaggerated" - Mikumo spoke calmly. That''s one of the things I like the most about this woman, even when I subjected her to maddening pleasure that could break the mind of a talented woman like Shigure, Mikumo has kept her personality and her ambitions intact. That does not mean that I like Mikumo more than Shigure, if I had to choose one of the two to stay with I would choose Shigure without hesitation, but even so, Mikumo is among the 5 women that I like the most in my current harem. "Well, if I''m going to take care of so many women in my family then I need the ability to make everyone happy" - I shrugged. "A good way to see it" - Mikumo nodded. - "Although there is something about which I am curious" I can guess what she''s going to say, but I''ve already made preparations, although on the negative side some of my wives will get anxious. "Even though you have been with so many women you have not got any pregnant, I hope you are not infertile or we will both be in trouble" - Mikumo continued calm as if this did not matter. - "If you were infertile I will have to kill you, and since with your death myst hope would die I will have tomit suicide" "Why are martial artists so exaggerated?" - I sighed wearily. "I''m sure you''re the same" - Mikumo seemed amused by myment. - "Although you were discreet, I saw when you threw a needle towards the door when someone tried to enter" "I do not like to be interrupted when I do important things" - I smiled wryly. Stupid Tachibana tried to break the door while I was enjoying Mikumo''s ass so I threw a ck blood needle at him. ording to Navi, he didn''t die, but someone will need a patch for his right eye, and for some reason, that idiot also had his left hand broken. "It''s fine" - Mikumo didn''t sound angry even though I messed up one of her allies. - "I also think that it is disrespectful to interrupt something so important that is why I made my Ki attack anyone who tried to open the door by force" Ha, I love this woman. "Back on the topic" - Mikumo interrupted my internalugh. - "I hope you understand the situation" "Yes, I understand" - I smiled wryly at how stubborn this woman is. - "Don''t worry, as you should already know, there are some techniques used by martial artists to preserve the best of their lineage so that even if they sleep with random men or women there is no risk of pregnancy" While those techniques are helpful, my Anti-Rasen infertility technique is much better as it prevents even some stupid scientist from cloning my DNA. "Although at this moment you will not be pregnant as some problems will ur, I promise you that when the situation with Yami calms down I will give you the heir that you love so much" - I sighed internally thinking about the deep shit that I will end up with when this reaches the ears of Sayo and the other women who want to get pregnant. Well, if I have children, I can see if they can inherit my abilities to put them to some use¡­. Ah, I''ll be shit as a father, it must be hereditary. "Good" - was all Mikumo said, but I could feel deep happiness and gratitude in her voice. With my ability to feel the madness in people, I could feel the intense obsession that Mikumo was developing towards me because of her gratitude. Even if her personality doesn''t change, her desires and ambitions revolve around me, something simr to what happened with Saeko. "Now that there is no need for secrets between us I would like to ask you something" - I smiled when I felt Mikumo press her body against mine in a more intimate way. - "Do you know who murdered Miu Furinji''s mother?" I don''t have time to y detective so I prefer information right away, I just hope that the murderer is not Mikumo or things will be a problem since I am not giving up on this beautiful woman. "I know who it was" - Mikumo replied with a bit of amusement and irony. - "Shizuha Furinji was killed by Saiga Furinji, Hayato''s son" ...¡­.. Shit. --- --- Author''s Note: It''s hard to edit chapters with a broken mouse, luckily on Sunday I get my new mouse ~ Chapter 119: A Strange Version of Romeo and Juliet Chapter 119: A Strange Version of Romeo and Juliet Throughout the history of Japan there have been a great variety of martial arts ns, each one different for its traditions and techniques, but which essentially pursued the same thing, to create strong warriors. Among these many ns, one of the most prominent was the Kuremisago n, an ancient n of martial artists who were famous for their gic superiority generated by arranged marriage between the strongest people in the n. Although this selective breeding helped lead the n to the top of martial arts, the n''s obsession with purity of blood caused only two or three prodigies to be born in each generation while the rest of the descendants were mediocre. Thus the n began to decline. This bad situation changed thanks to the birth of two prodigies, the name of the male prodigy is not known but the female prodigy was Shizuha, Miu''s mother. They both originally had an arranged marriage, but that changed when Shizuha met a man named Saiga Furinji, a martial arts prodigy and the son of the strongest man in the world. The love between both prodigies caused a division in the n, those who were obsessed with the traditions fought against those who wanted to take a step forward to improve. In the end, both groups destroyed each other and now the Kuremisago n is made up of the remnants of what was once a powerful n. That reminds me, Sho Kano, Akira''s disciple, mentioned something about wanting to revive his n that had fallen from grace, and to achieve this he needed to find the right woman with the same blood of his n... Does that jerk want Miu? I''m drifting off-topic, then I''ll castrate Sho. The point is that during the internal war in the Kuremisago n, Miu''s mother was killed shortly after giving birth to Miu. Although Mikumo does not know the exact details, the murderer seems to be Saiga Furinji, who is not only Hayato''s son, he also turns out to be Yami''s real boss since even if he only ranks third on the force scale within Yami, his leadership ability allowed he to lead all of Yami''s experts, even Mikumo admitted that she would be in danger if she fought him, and even if she wouldn''t lose the fight, she wouldn''t win either. "Hey Listen! This is going to be fucking fun! " - Navi wasughing next to me while I struggled to amodate my ideas. After destroying the room, Mikumo went to her room after giving me all the information she had about Yami. She did not care about world domination and only joined Yami in search of power, now that I gave her part of my Rasen Arts and Hamon breathing technique she no longer needs Yami so she does not care if they are destroyed. Now that Mikumo is on my side, she will pick up her disciple that she was hiding on a nearby ind in case of some emergency, I like how meticulous she is. Mikumo''s disciple, Chikage Kushinada, will follow her teacher without hesitation so the number of little girls in my harem will increase, very troublesome. Mikumo will hide in the vicinity of this ind to intervene if the conflict with Yami esctes to a dangerous level. As for the infinite problems I will have for promising to get a woman I literally just met pregnant, I will not die even if I am beheaded thanks to ck blood so it does not matter. Before leaving the tournament ground, Mikumo exined all her techniques to me so that I could integrate them into my Rasen Arts, although she also gave me onest warning. In case she didn''t fulfill her mission, Yami''s experts woulde to the ind to eliminate me. I''m curious how many people will die in this tournament, Madness will have a feast. Most importantly, no matter when I think about it, there is something that doesn''t make sense with the death of Miu''s mother. Hayato may have many ws in his personality, but I find it hard to believe that a son raised by that childish man could murder his own wife. I remember the letter left by Miu''s mother in herst moments, and although the lyrics showedplex feelings of sadness, anxiety, and betrayal, there was no spite from a woman who has been betrayed by her husband but from a person who was stabbed by her friend. Although I am not an expert in graphology, in the yakuza they taught me to recognize certain personality patterns in writing to identify hidden messages or enemy traps so this does not make sense ording to my experiences. The evidence shows no signs of a familicide, but the fact that Saiga Furinji is Yami''s leader makes things confusing. There are three options: 1) Saiga went insane and murdered his wife, then guilt made him found Yami to create a peaceful world through violent means as a form of atonement. 2) Shizuha died in the war at the hands of someone else and Saiga feels guilty for what he wants to make a peaceful world through violent means as a form of atonement. 3) Saiga was subjected to quite a powerful brainwashing and there is another hidden boss in Yami. There is also option 4 where Saiga is not Saiga and is actually an identity thief, but that option has a lot of holes like the fact that the real Saiga did not seek out Hayato to help him bring justice for his wife''s death. Just in case and even if it is an absurd option, I cannot rule it out as life itself is absurd. "Whatever" - I sighed heavily. "Will you tell Miu about this?" - Tsubaki stood behind me and massaged my shoulders. After the disaster I made with Mikumo I had to call Diego to get me another room. Diego thought I fought Mikumo and destroyed the room, but when I told him that I actually increased the number of my wives, he startedughing so hard that I thought it would give him a heart attack. "What am I supposed to tell her?" - I sighed. - "Something like, ''Hey, your father killed your mother and he''s Yami''s leader, let''s kill him'', yeah, that sounds great." "Are you worried about Miu''s mood?" - Tsubaki tried to hide the happiness in her voice. "Well, she''s my wife, it''s normal to worry about her well-being" - I smiled wryly, I''m getting soft. "Will you also be affectionate with your children?" - Tsubaki asked with a little tenderness. "I will be, the family is the most important thing" - I lied withplete naturalness. It''s strange, the idea of ??having children is at the same level of importance to me as wondering what tie I will wear tomorrow even though I don''t wear a tie, which is irrelevant. "I''m sure you will be, even if you don''t mind right now" - Tsubaki kissed me on the cheek. Since our soul bond is almostplete, Tsubaki is starting to know when I''m lying. Hmm, that''s troublesome, I need a method to achieve lying even on a spiritual level. I''ll put it on my experiment list. "Hey Listen! Leave the stupid romantic scene there is something more important! " - Navi interrupted my thoughts. "Now what?" - I sighed, I need a vacation. "Hey Listen! Shigure and the girls went out for a walk, but they are being followed by the idiot you left one-eyed! " - Navi yelled with joy. Tsubaki didn''t say a word and transformed into a short sword. I sped out of the room and headed for Shigure''s location. In the most remote region of the ind was a wooded area, I had Navi move to Shigure''s side and allow me to see what was happening. Shigure seemed to be alone, but in the shadows were Sayo, Kaede, Shiro, and the 2 battle droids hidden. Saeko, Miu, Renka, and the others were hidden at a safe distance, but they were ready to fight at any moment. "Navi, exin what''s going on" - I sighed in relief when I noticed that my wives were preparing an ambush instead of falling into one. "Hey Listen! Shigure wants to talk to her childhood friend of hers, but she knows that the situation can turn dangerous so while you were fornicating with an old woman, your wives prepared an ambush n in case of emergency! " - Navi exined happily. My lip trembled and I used the ninja sword to stab at Navi. - "Do not call my new wife old" "Ahem, sorry" - Navi sincerely apologized as he is aware that there are lines that he should not cross. - "The point is that they have everything prepared, I only warned you because I thought it would be fun if you get angry and kill your wife''s friend in front of your harem muahahaha!" I understand what is happening, my wives do not want to depend on me and they seek to show autonomy so as not to be mere decorations. I like the situation and it bothers me at the same time. It is good that they want to improve since I like people with ambitions, but I am worried that some of them could hurt themselves. I need to create some viin organizations for them to destroy them so they don''t feel like I''m overprotecting them. Well, whatever, I''ll see how things unfold and if something troublesome happens I''ll step in. To feel calmer I will start setting traps in the area, I would rather be paranoid than have an ident for being too trusting. Now I just have to wait and prepare to console Shigure if I have to behead her childhood friend. ---- ---- Author''s Note: I''m almost done with this world so I can go to more interesting things and get more waifus ~ A special shout out to Living for their support at Pa-Tre-On <3 Chapter 120: Family Can Be Chosen Chapter 120: Family Can Be Chosen (Shigure Kosaka Perspective) Many memories ran through my mind as I waited to see again who was like a brother to me. Memories of my childhood, memories with my father, memories of the first time I forged a sword, memories of when I learned the Kousaka Style with my brother... So many memories, but strangely, the more I remember, the more it surprises me to realize how irrelevant those memories be. I don''t understand feelings, even when I have someone I love I still don''t understand feelings, but even without knowing what love really is like, I think my love for Luis has helped me open my heart. What I don''t understand is because even though I am now able to open my heart, I am not excited to see who I consider family again. Although Tsubaki and I have a strong rivalry, she helped me understand my feelings and exined that as long as I love Luis, my love will only be for Luis and other men who will not affect my heart, even friends or family. She said it with a bitter smile, but to me that sounded good, I love Luis and he loves me so it is a perfect situation. Still, I wanted to talk to who he was like a brother to me since I haven''t seen him for several years. When I asked my new friends for help to get to know my brother, they agreed to help me on the condition that if my brother crossed the line, they would kill him. I was surprised by the fact that I readily agreed. Luis told me that when he was in Yami he discovered that my brother seemed to want to separate me from Luis so I want to talk to my brother so that he understands that I love my husband, and if he does not understand myself I will solve the problem. I kept waiting until I felt some presence approaching, ten Master level martial artists and two Super Master level experts. The group of martial artists stopped ten meters away, although I didn''t feel hostility from them yet I stayed alert. At the head of the group were my brother and a woman I do not know, what surprised me was to see my brother injured. His right eye was covered by a bandage while his right hand was bandaged as if it were broken. Luis taught me that I should not trust what I see and when an enemy looks weak it can be a deception so I must be alert. "It seems that you were waiting for us" - My brother smiled making me remember the quiet moments of my childhood. "I wanted to talk¡­. with you "- I expressed my intentions, although the growing hostility of the woman next to my brother is ufortable. "Well, I also wanted to talk to you" - My brother kept smiling. - "Why don''t youe with me so we can talk?" "No, let''s talk ... here" - I stayed still feeling that things would not go well. My brother narrowed his eyes. - "Shigure, I need you to apany, you are wasting your talent in the Ryozanpaku, if you apany me to Yami you will be able to use all your potential for something greater, a truly noble purpose ... World peace" "No" - I shook my head. - "My talent ... It is not for Ryozanpaku ... It is not for Yami ... It is for my husband" My brother began to emit an intense thirst for blood. - "Your fucking husband?! That bastard is not your husband!! He''s just a worthless fucking worthless...!" My hand moved reflexively throwing a kunai towards my brother''s tongue, he dodged it with ease, but the hatred in his expression increased. "You attacked me¡­. You attacked me to protect a fucking teenager¡­ Is he so important to you?¡­ No, this can''t be¡­ "- My brother was looking at me with so much hatred that I couldn''t recognize him. He''s my brother? Why does he act like this? I don''t understand, I feel sad... When I started to feel sad, Sayo came behind me along with the two little girls who are always with Luis. "Are you fine?" - Sayo ignored Yami''s people and approached me. "I''m sad ... I don''t know why ..." - I bowed my head in confusion. The white-haired girl took out a cookie and offered it to me. - "When Shiro is sad, Shiro eats cookies and looks for Onii-chan to get pat on the head, Shiro will give you a cookie to make you happy" I received the cookie and felt the sadness disappear. Now I understand, I felt sad to think that thest member of my family hated me, but it was an absurd thought, I have a new family, I have people who care about me, I have a person I love, and I have people that I must protect. "This was ... a waste of time" - I let out a sigh. "Don''t start sighing or you will be a bitter person like our husband" - Sayo smiled as she patted my shoulder. I looked at Yami''s group, they were here to take me by force, to separate me from my family ... Now I understand, they are enemies. "I will not let ... you harm my family" - I looked at the man I used to see as my brother. The man frowned as the woman next to him took an attacking stance as she held a naginata. "Hahaha, I knew this would happen" - Sayo smiled wildly as she clenched her fists. - "Kaede, Shiro, you two stay behind and act as support" "Shiro wants to y with bad people" - The white-haired girl smiled. "Nnn, leave it in our hands" - The pink-haired girl nodded. "Is this how things will be?" - The man had a hateful expression as he drew a short sword, his left hand looked really hurt as he kept it glued to his body in a defensive posture. - "I''m going to take you away from that son of a bitch! No matter how you will be my wife!" It''s good that I changed from Katsujinken (Fist of life) to Satsujinken (Fist of death) since for the first time I want to kill someone... --- --- (Luis Santos perspective) "Hey Listen! Kill that asshole! Coveting the women of the King of the Harem is an unforgivable sin!" - Navi yelled with joy in my ear. "I will, but not right now" - I concentrated on looking at the situation. Due to the plot armor, Tachibana lost his calm and calcting temperament to be an impulsive idiot which under normal circumstances would be dangerous as he is an expert in armedbat and assassination, but in this situation, this is convenient as now Shigure does not she will hesitate to kill my enemies and she may lose interest in all the people who are not part of my family. I concentrated on looking at the battlefield to intervene if problems arose and to learn the techniques of Tachibana and Raki. Shigure went with everything from the start of the fight as she immediately entered her state of one with the sword, Shinto G¨­renzan. Although it is an impressive technique, I do not like that her silhouette bes translucent showing the contour of her curves. Well whatever, looking is not a crime, I will only take the eyes of the men who see my wife. Shigure rushed to attack Tachibana as Sayo took out the alloy steel des in herbat gauntlets, then went head-on to fight Raki who was holding a naginata. In brute force Sayo surpasses Apachai, but in technique andbat experience she is at a disadvantage so this fight could be dangerous for her if it were not for Shiro and Kaede acting as her support. Tachibana had to back off as a single movement of Shigure''s sword could cause ten simultaneous cuts in different directions which was a vition of thews of physics. Raki was about to attack Shigure but had to protect himself from Sayo''s direct hit who used a Giga Drill Break as the first attack. Yami''s Master level experts tried to rush to attack, but the rest of the women from my harem who came to this ind came out of their hiding ces and surrounded the experts to attack them from behind. Saeko, Miu, and the other girls have not yet reached the Master''s level and some of them even barely reached the High-ss Disciple level, but the teamwork they showed helped them to fight stronger enemies. The most important thing was that 2B was at the forefront of the fight and being an android her body is more resistant to cutting weapons as well as not feeling fatigued while her battery is still charged. The only one who did not fight directly was Chise as she is reluctant to fight humans, but if any of the girls are in danger, Chise will use her machine gun to eliminate the enemy which shows her resolve to protect her new friends. Madness formed several eyes and observed each of my lovers so that I can react in an emergency, it was mentally exhausting, but I have already gotten used to the migraine. My main focus was on Shigure. Even if Tachibana was injured, he was a skilled and dangerous fighter ustomed to murder with concealed weapons so carelessness can be fatal. Shigure attacked Tachibana head-on with five vertical shes and five horizontal shes. Shigure''s attacks targeted Tachibana''s eyes, neck, ligaments, and abdomen. My lovely wife really wants to kill her childhood friend for my sake, she''s too cute. Tachibana turned the sword in his right hand and managed to deflect the 10 sword cuts, but somehow the right side of his abdomen let out blood as if he had been stabbed. Even when I put all my attention on her movements, I didn''t notice when Shigure threw a kunai at Tachibana''s abdomen. Tachibana frowned and stepped back, but Shigure did not allow him to move away and threw five shurikens at Tachibana''s face. Tachibana had to block the throwing weapons as if he tried to dodge he would lose his posture leaving him vulnerable to Shigure''s constant attack. As Shigure overwhelmed Tachibana with her endless attacks, Sayo was having trouble dealing with Raki. Sayo''s first attack sent Raki back a few meters, but this allowed her to gauge Sayo''s strength so she took a quick attack stance. Raki used the tip of her naginata to attack Sayo''s vital points making my nurse wife go from attack to defense. Sayo couldn''t match Raki''s speed so she received several cuts to her arms and legs, but Sayo''s strong wild instincts allowed her to protect her vital points and joints. "Kill?" - Madness asked in an excited voice. "..." - I thought about it for a moment. I want Raki in my harem, but if she keeps hurting Sayo it will be a problem. "It would be a waste to kill her so you can only eat her if Sayo receives a deep wound" - I smiled wryly at the disappointment of Madness, this psychopath only wants to eat martial artists since Ki is nutritious for ck blood. Even though Sayo''s regeneration is not as absurd as Shiro''s or mine, she still has enormous vitality so the superficial cuts were healing. Although Sayo was backing away, her smile was growing more and more savage. "Damn it Sayo" - I sighed when I noticed what Sayo was about to do. - "Madness, don''t kill Raki" Madness made sad dog sounds. Sayo lowered her left arm allowing Raki to stab her left shoulder. Sayo tensed her muscles preventing Raki from pulling the naginata from her shoulder. Raki showed no surprise and instead turned her naginata, mutting Sayo''s flesh. Sayo showed no pain and in her ce, her smile grew. - "Now!" With Sayo''s yell, Kaede''s vectors came out from under the ground and grabbed Raki''s feet. She was about to twist her naginata again topletely destroy Sayo''s shoulder, but a six-foot-tall blood drill appeared above her head, just above the drill was Shiro who was shouting happily as she circled beside the drill. Raki pulled the naginata from Sayo''s shoulder, then used the de to hit the ground hard as even if she can''t see the vectors, she can still determine what kind of effect they have. Raki managed to break through the vectors to get away from the drill that was aimed at her head, but when the drill was about to hit the ground, the blood dispersed creating a dozen tentacles of blood that rushed towards Raki. Raki made a horizontal sh to push away the tentacles of blood which left her back exposed allowing Kaede''s vectors to stab into the back of her thighs. Raki gritted her teeth as the fingers of the vectors stabbed two acupuncture points in her thighs paralyzing her legs, but even with the pain she was able to block a direct hit from Sayo and then use the handle part of the naginata and hit Sayo in the stomach to make her back up. Shiro and Kaede were behind Sayo, Kaede held Sayo with her vectors as Shiro began to surround Raki with explosive blood balloons. Raki''s instincts seemed to warn her of the situation as she hit the ground with her naginata to get away from the blood globes. Shiro blew up the blood balloons a secondte so Raki avoided being in the middle of the st, but the force of the st still impacted Raki''s body causing her to crash into a tree. Sayo smiled and began to circte her Ki on her right arm forming a full Giga Drill Break. Kaede''s vectors supported Raki''s legs and hands as Shiro''s blood ripped through her fingers to remove the naginata. "What do you prefer? A shy death or a boring death?" - Sayo asked with a huge smile. Raki remained calm even though Shiro had started to run threads of blood into her limbs to make sure she didn''t move. Raki is strong, but she was more focused on wanting to help Tachibana so she was careless. "Hey Listen! You can''t let them kill her! You must add her to your harem! A Harem King must obtain all quality women!" - Navi began to scream anxiously. "You sound like an idiot addicted to stamp collecting or something" - I massaged my forehead wearily. "My hobby is keeping track of the women you get!" - Navi exined happily. "Get another hobby, I don''t know, y video games or read books" - I rolled my eyes in exasperation. - "Besides, Sayo is not going to kill Raki" Since my harem thinks I need to increase my harem or I will die, they started looking for outstanding women to goad them into my harem. It''s boring that they do all the work, but I won''t turn down a free lunch. Sayo approached Raki as her fist was covered in spinning energy with enough strength to pulverize a reinforced steel door. - "You look very calm for someone who is going to die" "..." - Raki paid no attention to Sayo and her gaze was focused on Shigure and Tachibana''s fight where Shigure had an overwhelming advantage. "Oh, it seems there is someone you are willing to die for" - Sayo smirked. - "It''s a shame that person doesn''t seem to care" Raki gritted her teeth furiously. Most of the martial artists in this world are straightforward in character and not used to dealing with maniptive people, but Raki''s strong temper prevented Sayo''s words from affecting herpletely, Sayo needs to show Raki that she can only find happiness with me so that she agrees to enter my harem without causing problems. "Navi, go and tell Sayo not to pressure Raki, she should only take her away under the pretext that she is a captive and she wants to get information from her" - I gave an order to my idiot partner. "Hey Listen! I knew you wouldn''t let me down! Steal all the women muahahaha! " - Navi disappeared while sheughed. Now that Sayo''s fight is over and the other girls are eliminating Yami''s experts, I focused on Shigure''s fight as there is something bothering me. Raki lost by not paying attention to the fight, but Tachibana is backing away too much which is not normal even if he is hurt. I approached the area where Shigure was fighting, made the ck blood move underground near her, and prepared to intervene as, while it may just be my paranoia, it bothers me that Tachiba is still so calm despite everyone his allies are being defeated, and well, I also want to be the one to kill that idiot for coveting my pretty Shigure. What can I say, I am a jealous husband. Chapter 121: How To Make A Ninja Chapter 121: How To Make A Ninja Using my skill [Stealth] I approached the area where Shigure and Tachibana were fighting. Shigure was driving Tachibana back with a barrage of attacks that were beginning to cover his body with small cuts. Tachibana managed to avoid the dangerous cuts and they were only superficial wounds so he was not actually hurt. "Navi, go in front of Shigure, you must stay in front of her abdomen, but do not obstruct her movements" - I prepared to intervene in the fight. Navi did as I told her while I took a frog-like stance to make the most of my leg strength. When Shigure''s sword made a vertical cut, Tachibana moved his left hand which was bandaged. I did not wait to see what Tachibana had prepared, I made the ck blood under the ground rise to the surface to tie Tachibana''s feet while I rushed at full speed to hit that idiot. Tachibana moved his broken hand with such speed that I couldn''t see it, the only thing I could see was a small steel thorn sticking out of his bandage and trying to stab Shigure''s stomach. "Muahahahaha, predictable asshole!" - Navi shouted happily when the steel thorn hit his body without hurting him. I concentrated the hardened ck blood on my right fist, covered it with Ki, and used Rasen to make rotating energy, since he is a martial arts expert with a strong body I broke my false promise with Hayato and used the force of the vibrations to increase the force of my blow. Tachibana had put all his concentration and strength into that attack so he couldn''t block my blow that hit the right side of his face destroying his jaw and cheekbone. Tachibana''s body jerked as his bones cracked, as the ck blood had trapped his feet and his body stayed in his ce causing the recoil force to do additional damage to his neck. When Shigure noticed me, she stopped attacking and left the ''one with the sword'' state returning to normal. "You let your guard down" - I spoke with a little anger while my handheld Tachibana''s neck. Shigure looked down, if it hadn''t been for Navi that attack would have hit her in the stomach. I let go of Tachibana''s neck and taking advantage of the fact that he was too stunned to defend himself, I used a series of quick blows to dislocate his joints while I introduced small des of ck blood into the joints so that Tachibana could not amodate his limbs. Tachibana was dying as the vibrations had reached his brain causing a dangerous jolt that was causing multiple internal bleeding. Hayato was not exaggerating by saying that this improvised technique that I did is very dangerous, even the bones in my hand turned to dust since I did not control the vibrations correctly, but the ck blood has already repaired them so it does not matter. I removed Tachibana''s broken hand bandage to see what he nned to do. Tachibana''s hand was partially broken, he had managed to heal his finger joints, but most of his muscle tissue was torn so he had to use special bandages to keep his fingers protected. His hand had been hiding a small hollow steel thorn, it was thicker than a needle but too thin to be considered a stake. The hidden weapon was a kind of injection designed to prate Shigure''s chainmail, if Tachibana had hit her attack then Shigure would be injected with whatever is inside the weapon. I took the thorn and a thread of my ck blood entered the thorn to taste the liquid. With the help of Shiguma I learned to study certain chemicalponents through ck blood, whichbined with my superhuman sense of smell allowed me to recognize most chemicals such as poisons and medicines. I checked what the liquid was inside the gun and wanted to apud the person who devised this n. It seems the n was to lure Shigure away from the reinforcements during a fight. Shigure is not a person to think too much about her surroundings and to some extent, she is a naive woman so it was easy to lead her into a trap. Since Shigure is fully focused onbat when she enters her ''One with the Sword'' state, there is a high possibility that she will fall into a sneak attack. The instincts of an experienced martial artist can sense when a sniper aims at them from two kilometers away, but if the attack is not life-threatening or the attackcks hostility then the instincts can be deceived, which is why my assassination tactics are so dangerous in this world as I do not emit hostility or killing intent. Tachibana tried to take advantage of this so she nned to inject a special drug that was not harmful to her body so Shigure''s fighting instincts would not warn her of the sneak attack. I approached the trembling body of Tachibana who was experiencing an epileptic seizure from brain damage, ripped his shirt and found a small, almost imperceptible sound transmitter, it was even more discreet than the transmitter Jennyfer gave me. "Jenazad, Saiga, or whoever is the idiot who prepared this n, listen to me well ..." - I showed unbridled fury in my voice making me seem like someone impulsive who is carried away by his emotions. - "Bring your ass to this ind so I can break your damn face or I''ll go find you myself" I raised my foot and concentrated arge amount of Rasen generating a small tornado that covered my leg, then I stomped on Tachibana''s neck destroying his throat and separating his head from the rest of the body. My hit also destroyed the transmitter, but just in case I reached into my pocket to pull out the phone given by the system and texted Yellow Queen to tell her to block all radio signals in this area. When I confirmed that Yami''s people could no longer observe me I was able to stop acting like an impulsive idiot, although actually, I am a bit angry, rather, very angry. I heard Shigure''s footsteps approaching me and then he stood a few steps away. She must be confused by my actions, and maybe a little sad that I just beheaded her childhood friend. "Shigure, you are very strong, inbat with short-range weapons you are stronger than me, but in abat without rules you have a great weakness" - I used a slightly angry tone of voice, but mainly concerned. - "You entered a very obvious trap, when Tachibana started backing away without counterattacking you shouldn''t have pressed him, you should change the angle of your attacks so that he couldn''t go back" I heard Shigure''s fists clenching. "Shigure, do you know what this is?" - I raised the steel spine without looking at it again. I did not receive an answer so I kept talking. - "This thing was designed to break your chain mail, it was a trap specially prepared for you. Do you know what would have happened if this had hit you? " Whoever designed this serum is very smart, the effects of sleeping pills can be reduced by Ki, even poison can be restricted, but there are two things that Ki cannot expel from the body, muscle rxants for medicinal purposes and aphrodisiacs, this liquid is thebination of both. Although the aphrodisiac would have had no effect on Shigure thanks to the Hamon helping to keep the blood system clean, the fact that Tachibana tried to inject this into my wife makes me want to revive him to kill him again. Oh, wait. I took a quick look at Tachibana''s corpse and saw that the ck blood wasing out of his body after extracting something from his chest, it was Tachibana''s soul. "Good job? Woof "- Madness asked in my mind. "Yes, a good job" - I wanted to smile, Madness is a good pet. Returning to Shigure, I turned around to see how my pretty wife looked at the ground sadly. "Shigure, if this had entered your body, it is possible that you and I would have separated" - She said with a tone of deep regret. I am too possessive, if one of my wives is unfaithful to me it is possible that I will kill her in an impulsive act. As for a **** topic, I will erase my wife''s memory so that she does not remember the incident and then I will kill anyone who knows about it so that no one can bring it up. That''s why I want to finish conquering the apocalyptic world, I want to make it my main base where my wives can be safe to never have to go through a scenario like that. Shigure began to tremble as some tears fell from her eyes. I walked over to her and gently hugged her. - "Fortunately I am here, but even if I want to be by your side at all times, there is always the possibility that something bad will happen, that''s why, Shigure, I want you to learn from this experience" Shigure hugged me tightly. - "What should.... I do?" "Bing strong is not enough, an insignificant poisonous insect can kill a strong lion" - I stroked Shigure''s hair affectionately. - "I will teach you what I know, they are not martial arts, it is not fairbat, it is survival" Shigure showed no reluctance and she just held onto my warmth as if she was afraid to get away from me. Well, she taught me how to handle the sword and I will teach her to use cheating and deceit for murder, this should be considered a happy and equal marriage. At this rate Shigure will go from being a samurai to bing a ninja, I think the proper term is kunoichi, although I remember reading that kunoichi women had to learn seduction tactics to seduce their murder targets ... Shigure will definitely be a ninja and not a kunoichi. "I also want you to teach me..." - Tsubaki murmured within my Core of Existence. Her rivalry with Shigure is making her more attached to me, how cute, although in reality Tsubaki''s ninja techniques are better than mine at least in concealment and hiding the trace, I am only good at murdering people. "Let''s help the other girls" - Although I said that, I did not let go of Shigure and she did not leave my hug either. She didn''t seem to care about the death of her friend, it seems that I became the only important man in her life, that''s cute. Using Navi I looked at the situation of the other girls and seeing that there were no problems or idents I was able to rx a bit. "¡­" - Shigure didn''t want to let go of me so I had to separate our embrace or we could stay like this all night and there is work to do. "Come on, tonight I''ll reward you for showing such a good fight" - I smiled warmly and caressed my silent wife''s cheek. Shigure''s gaze lit up. - "I got ... maid clothes ... and I have a ... headband with cat ears ..." ¡­ Rimi''s influence has corrupted my pretty Shigure¡­ I''m notining. Although maybe I won''t have time to have fun as killing Tachibana and capturing Raki will cause a big problem with Yami. Maybe I just have to make a nuclear hell in this world and when everyone is dead I can finally take a break ... I''ll take it into consideration, for now I''m hungry. --- --- Author''s Note: I made a new cover for this novel, if you like it then I''ll leave it, if not then I''ll go back to the previous one c: Chapter 122: The Imagination Can Be Dangerous Chapter 122: The Imagination Can Be Dangerous I drank a cup of coffee while enjoying the moment of peace. "Did that pervert really have sex with you in front of two little girls?" - Sayo eximed surprised. "I don''t see the problem, they are my husband''s wives so this is normal" - Lona inclined her head in confusion. "Can Shiro see?" - Shiro asked innocently while she ate a cookie. "When Rin and the other girls know this things will get interesting" - Saeko smiled. Yes definitely a moment of peace, did not hear anything, nothing happens, there is only peace. "Do you need anything else?" - 2B was next to me and she offered me some sandwiches. I don''t know whose idea it was to get 2B into the maid group in my harem, but I must say that the maid uniform really suits her. "I''m fine, thanks" - I smiled wryly as I tried not to react to thements of my lovers about why I am a womanizer and a pedophile. The first is eptable but the second is bloody nder. After the battle with Tachibana, I had the girls go back to the hotel and stay in my room. When there were no witnesses I allowed Locura to eat the corpses of the martial artists and collect their souls. After not leaving a single drop of blood as evidence, I went back to the hotel and contacted Diego to tell him that I just murdered Tachibana, made Raki my hostage, and threatened Yami''s leaders. Diego proved that idiots don''t know the danger and he just startedughing like a lunatic, then he congratted me for causing a mess and offered me the best suite in the hotel so I can stay with to my harem. Diego knows that this tournament will turn out to be a disaster, but as long as it is an eye-catching spectacle, he doesn''t care and even had the idea of ??broadcasting this on the inte. My contact with the UN, Jennifer, asked me why the hell there were reports of several people of Yami moving towards this ind, I simply told him that someone attacked me and I killed him in self-defense, but I did not know that he was someone important to Yami and now Yami''s people are likely toe to kill me. It was funny that Jennifer tried to order me to flee the ind, but I pretended that I cared about justice and talked about how I can''t let the criminals go on this ind. She sounded touched by my words, she still wasn''t in love with me, but I''m working on it. Anyway, for now I put away all useless thoughts and concentrated on mental training. While my harem is having fun in a girl talk where they talk about their experiences with me and mocking that I am a womanizing idiot, I am busy using 90% of my concentration in doing mental simtions to use the techniques that Mikumo gave me. My migraine keeps getting worse and I was even on the brink of having two strokes from mental overwork, but the ck blood and Hamon averted disaster. Mikumo''s Ki Materialization Technique is powerful, dangerous, and most importantly, absurd. It consists of the projection of the imagination and will through Ki, the presence and will of the person materializes to the point that it can affect physical objects and even serves as a mental attack that can break the minds of weaker people. Most of the techniques with destructive power consist of using the greatest impact and force in a single attack, contrary to that, Mikumo''s technique uses absolute control to generate overwhelming power. One of Hayato''s strongest direct blows is the Ryozan st, it consists of concentrating the Ki in the fists, then a double frontal blow is given where the air is pushed by the Ki creating a kind of air cannon capable of destroying walls of steel. Here the Ki is the trigger while the air is the bullet, although it is a powerful technique, much of the impact is lost due to the resistance of the wind, although considering that Hayato is not willing to kill it is understandable that this blow is not fatal. Unlike the previous example, Mikumo uses absolute control of her Ki to destroy the enemypletely. She doesn''t possess an absurd amount of Ki like Hayato, but she makes up for it with control. If I were to use an example, Hayato is a sniper rifle, not only is he strong, he is also urate and fast so he is hard to beat. Mikumo is more like aser cutter, shecks the speed and lethality of the rifle, but she can cut diamonds with precision. The most important thing about the Ki materialization technique is the ability to concentrate, a single carelessness and the Ki can lose control which will not only nullify the technique, but will also damage the user''s body. I sighed, this is difficult. In 3 hours I have done 242 simtions in my mind and in all I have failed, I just don''t know what to simte since, although I have extensive knowledge of martial arts, Ick imagination. The worst thing is that with every mistake, the backward movement of the technique makes me die in the mental simtion. Even if it''s just me dying in my imagination, the pain equals being ripped apart in real life that gives me headaches. "How is it going with forming a mental image?" - Mikumo came over and sat next to me. Since she fully epted the idea of ??being a part of my harem she joined the little party to get to know my other lovers better. Although Mikumo is a woman of distant character, she has the mentality of a traditional Japanese wife where she must be loyal and obedient to her husband, although even so, she has not be submissive which makes me happy or it would be a tragedy if she lost her ambitious and determined attitude. "It''splicated" - I sighed and massaged my forehead. - "I cannot establish an ideal image of what I want to form" "The first mental image is the most difficult" - Mikumo took a cup of tea that was offered to her by 2B. - "I spent years looking for inspiration to form a suitable mental image for me" "Well, I don''t have that much time" - I smiled wryly. I want to use this technique for the fight that is toe with Yami''s people so I need to have at least the basics of the technique. "My rmendation is that you use an animal or a person" - Mikumo drank some tea. - "My first mental image was based on my teacher, then I was based on human figures and finally I used my own appearance toplete this materialization technique" Mikumo''s strongest technique is Thousand Year Throw. With this technique Mikumo releases all her Ki forming a giant silhouette of herself, then that silhouette hits the ground with her palm releasing her Ki throughout the battlefield forming thousands of hands that can kill a normal person with a single touch due to arge amount of Ki and killing intent concentrated in each hand. In a way, this technique is simr to Kaede''s vectors but much more dangerous. I n to ask Mikumo to help me train the two brats so that the two little monsters can use their full potential in their superhuman abilities. I followed Mikumo''s advice and tried to concentrate on imagining an animal or person, I made a mental image and¡­. I died again in the mental simtion. Yeah, it sucked, I have no creativity. I sighed heavily. "Didn''t it work?" - Mikumo smiled slightly, she must be having fun guiding me as if I were her disciple. Speaking of which, Mikumo''s disciple is also here befriending Shiro and Kaede, I hope those brats don''t give the girl strange ideas. "I have no imagination" - I massage my forehead, every time I make a mistake in a mental simtion it feels like my brain is in a blender. "Hmm, if you can''t imagine something new, try to imitate something you know" - Mikumo took my hand. - "Just as theck of talent can bepensated with effort, theck of creativity can bepensated with knowledge" I couldn''t help but look at the beautiful woman in surprise, she is the type of person who ces great importance on talent. "Don''t look at me like that, after meeting you I understood that sticking to pure talent is stupid" - Mikumo let out a sigh. - "Now that I know you I can say that you have no talent in martial arts, maybe you are talented in the assassination, but not in directbat" "And are you disappointed?" - I smiled knowing the answer. "No" - Mikumo shook her head. - "The fact that you can get to this point without having talent is even more impressive, maybe your true talent is your stubbornness" "Well, I''m a lunatic who just knows how to move on" - I shrugged. "You are" - Mikumo nodded. - "And that''s fine" I smiled a little and began to think from another perspective. The techniques I have developed have one thing inmon, destruction. Giga Drill Break simtes a drill with my fist, Pile Tornado is a hurricane with my leg, my vibration control is simr to an earthquake, the Dance of the Four Gods is simr to a storm... Thinking about it like this, the most fearsome force is mother nature, no matter how prepared humans are, how destructive the bombs are made, mother nature is the most fearsome force I can imagine. I let go of Mikumo''s hand, concentrated on the empty coffee cup in my hands, and began to focus my Ki on my fingertips. The coffee cup began to shake and like Hayato''s gauntlets, the cup turned to dust. "That technique is quite interesting" - Mikumomented curiously. I smiled, I have an idea, I can''t test my idea in this ce as if I make a wrong move I can hurt my harem so I will postpone it. "Did you think of something?" - Mikumo looked at my smile and seemed curious about what I just thought. "It will be a surprise" - I smiled and I can stand up to join the party. If I can replicate natural disasters with my martial arts it will certainly be something interesting, if someone bothers me I will just hit them with the force of an earthquake, that sounds like fun. Chapter 123: I Cant Laugh At Stupid Protagonists Anymore... Chapter 123: I Can''t Laugh At Stupid Protagonists Anymore... I sighed in relief when I saw the sunrise. "Hey Listen! Damn coward!" - Navi was next to me screaming like an idiot. "Navi, one day I''m going to hit you so hard that you won''t be able to speak for a year" - I massaged my forehead wearily. "You are a coward! A Harem King does not flee frombat! " - Navi screamed with contempt. I ignored the idiot and headed to the arena where the tournament is taking ce. Last night I achieved a personal achievement by refusing to drink alcohol, no matter how hard Saeko insisted, how much Rimi tried to tempt me or how many teases Rachel made me, I did not drink a single drop of alcohol. Normally I won''t turn down something as nice as an orgy with my harem, but I held back for various reasons. First of all, today the tournament continues and if I let myself go, it is likely that Miu and the other girls will not be able to participate in the tournament since they will not even be able to walk, the Ogre Body is really the body of the strongest man. Second, Yami''s people could arrive at any moment and I want the women in my harem to be in the best condition so that they can protect themselves and escape if necessary. Third andst, my fucking Lolimancer title is getting me a headache. Chikage Kushinada, Mikumo''s adoptive daughter and disciple is an adorable girl of the same age as Honoka, we both met at Yami''s base and became friends, then she was scared of me due to rumors that I am a pervert womanizer and even when we met again, she constantly avoided me even though Mikumo was already part of my harem. I don''t know what Shiro and Kaede did, but somehow those two brats formed a group together with Chikage, Hartini, and Sham. Even when Rin isn''t around, her tactics of trying to get me drunk were inherited by the other two brats. I have enough self-control not to take a brat''s virginity, but the fact that even the shy Chikage joined in on this stupidity makes me want to destroy my Lolimancer title. Now I can only sigh and try not to think about it. I woke up early and went for a walk around the ind to avoid the brats and set some traps for when Yami''s experts arrived. I made sure to build some small shelters where it''s easy to hide to set up ambushes plus some little mines filled with ck blood needles to repeat the trick I did in the apocalyptic world where I went berserk to the tide of zombies. Now I just have to go back to the coliseum to see how the tournament continues. "Hey Listen! No matter when you try to escape your fate, you will put your hands on helpless lolis and make them moan Onii-chan!" - Navi was acting stupider than usual. "I''m not going to sleep with a brat" - I sighed wishing that Tsubaki would stop ying with the phone and help me in this discussion. As a way of giving me privacy and since Tsubaki is literally always with me, she tries not to speak unless I speak to her first. She does this so as not to make me feel harassed and while she''s cute and considerate she is to me, it''s probably just that she doesn''t want to get involved in my bullshit. "Hey Listen! Even if you don''t fuck a loli that doesn''t mean a loli won''t fuck you! The order of the factors does not alter the product!" - Navi kept saying stupid things that would get me in trouble with child protection organizations so I decided to ignore him. I arrived at the entrance to thebat arena and met an old acquaintance. "Luis-san, I finally find you" - The former protagonist of this world greeted me with enthusiasm. "Kenichi, I have told you not to use honorifics with my name, it sounds strange" - I smiled wryly, acting like an older brother who sees his younger brother. "I saw your fight, it was impressive" - ??Kenichi smiled, although he looked a bit ufortable, it seems that he still remembers that I am a murderer. "The most impressive thing is that Hayato thought to enter a tournament for teenagers" - I used a casual tone of voice so that Kenichi lessened his difort. "It''s true, I didn''t expect that he would participate in a tournament like this" - Kenichi scratched his cheek in difort and we started walking towards the interior of the coliseum. "Your fight wasn''t bad either" - I used a more friendly tone of voice making Kenichi smile, this guy is weak against a friendly attitude. "I actually wanted to talk to you ..." - Kenichi stopped and made a 90-degree bow. - "Please help me to be stronger!" "Hey Listen! I thought he was going to dere you hahahahaha!" - I resisted the urge to hit Navi and pretended to care about Kenichi''s request. "Aren''t you training with Hayato? It is not healthy if you break your body by too much effort "- I sighed acting like a trustworthy older brother. Kenichi clenched his fists. - "After watching your fight I realized that I still have a long way to go, I still don''t have enough strength to express my feelings to ..." "Well look, I''m going to stop you here" - I put my hand on his shoulder and sighed ignoring Navi''s franticugh. - "Kenichi, seeking to improve and grow is something important and great, but I suggest you look for another motivation" Kenichi looked at me confused without understanding my words. "Hey Listen! Tell him! I want to see his stupid face! " - Navi was enjoying the situation, he only needs a pot of popcorn. Well, Kenichi doesn''t have real plot armor anymore so it doesn''t matter if he hates me, besides, he''s technically my stepson so it''s my duty to help him grow up by showing him how cruel life is. "Kenichi, if you''re going to fight, do it for yourself, improve and grow for your sake, not for someone else''s" - I sighed. "What do you mean Luis-san?" - Kenichi was still confused. "Well, it''s simple" - I removed my hand from his shoulder and smiled wryly. - "I have several wives" "Seriously?" - Kenichi looked at me in surprise. "Some things happened and now I have what is usually called a harem" - Oh my poor stepson. "..." - Kenichi looked at me strangely. - "I know you are a responsible man, so I do not think you are cheating on those women, if they want to be with you in a polygamy rtionship I think it is okay ..." My effort to act like a good boy continues to pay off. I scratched my cheek feigning awkwardness in my voice. - "Well, one of my wives is Miu" "¡­ Who?" - Kenichi seemed not to have heard me, or rather, he did not want to listen. "Hayato''s granddaughter, Miu" - I watched as Kenichi''s expression filled with disbelief, then went to surprise, then denial, and finally resignation. It is interesting that at no time did Kenichi show hatred or resentment, if I was in his ce, I would have acted calm, and then I would murder the idiot who wants to take something that I want. That shows why Kenichi was the protagonist, a noble heart. Kenichi let out a deep sigh. - "Please take good care of her" How adorable, he thinks first of Miu''s happiness, what a good stepson I have. Oh, that reminds me of something. - "Em, about that, there is something else" "..." - Kenichi seemed to have a bad feeling. - "What''s the matter?" I decided to be subtle. - "Kenichi, we started training together and although we have not known each other for our whole lives, I appreciate you as a friend and even family" Kenichi rxed a bit and smiled. - "I think the same, you have helped me a lot" "I will continue to support you as it is my responsibility to make you a suitable member of society" - I smiled and patted his shoulder. "Your responsibility?" - The bad feeling that Kenichi felt increased. "Yes" - I nodded. - "A father must properly educate his children" "..." - Kenichi froze and for the first time was not a dense idiot. - "Luis-san... Tell me it''s a joke..." "Kenichi" - I looked at Kenichi''s stupid face. - "I do not ask you to call me father, but it is important that you ept the situation for the sake of Saori" "...¡­" - Kenichi stayed still without answering. Did I break him? In the worst case, I will brainwash him so that Saori is not worried. "I¡­. I need some time to think "- Kenichi staggered and started walking. Kenichi shows no signs of suicidal thoughts and his mind hasn''t developed some kind of Insanity so it''s not a big problem so I left him alone and went on my way to the colosseum. When I got to the coliseum, I didn''t go to my seat and went to a private room to talk to Diego. The night before I spoke with the girls about my participation in the tournament and told them that I would withdraw, my goal of getting Mikumo''s attention had been fulfilled and I must prepare to face Yami so this simple tournament does not make sense to me. I spoke with Diego to announce that I was injured in my fight against Hayato so I will no longer be able to fight. I got to the private room and upon opening the door, I found the group of women who were not participating in the tournament. Shiro, Kaede, Sham, Hartini, and Chikage were eating candy while ying video games. Yellow Queen, Sayo, Shigure, and Mikumo calmly drank tea. Lona was staring at a screen that broadcast the tournament live. Chise ate snacks even though she is an android and she doesn''t need food. 2B was standing holding a tray of cookies near the group of little girls. It was nice to see a group of beautiful women enjoying a peaceful moment, the only thing that was strange in this calm environment was a woman who was peacefully drinking tea with Mikumo and Shigure. Raki Hoshinano, Tachibana''s partner and the prisoner of war that Sayo kidnapped. I still don''t know what to do with her, I originally thought about killing her since leaving a talented enemy alive is troublesome, but Saeko and Shigure insisted that they would convince her to enter my harem. "Masta!" - Sham noticed my arrival and ran to greet me. Her scream caught the girls'' attention and in an instant, I was surrounded by the five brats. I sighed inwardly and patted them on the head, even if it''s troublesome that they are in love with me I''m already used to taking care of troublesome brats. Now that I think about it, I''m starting to miss some people from my homeworld, plus there are good women that I should definitely add to my harem... "It seems you can be a good father" - Mikumo''sment made my lip twitch. "I don''t think so" - Sayo shook her head. - "A good father would not seduce his own daughters" "..." - I took a deep breath and refrained from makingments, I don''t gain anything by arguing with this irrational woman. I looked at Raki who was too calm despite being kidnapped, it seems that Saeko has improved in her persuasion skills since Raki did not have the slightest hostility even though I killed the man she loved. Raki is still injured and can only use 60% to 70% of her full strength, but still, she is too calm, not as if she has resigned herself to being a hostage, but as if she has chosen to stay with my group instead of Yami. Since I''m starting to get bored of pretending to be a considerate and kind person, I spoke to Raki directly. - "You look very calm to be a supposed hostage" Raki looked at me with a calm expression, her calm was not false and did note from resignation, she knew that her life was not in danger. - "With the people around you it is impossible for me to escape without losing at least one limb, and even if I can escape I will have nowhere to go so I prefer to be realistic with my situation" Oh, a rational and somewhat pessimistic woman, I like that. "Don''t you want to try to run away? After all, you should already know what I did with your partner of Yami "- I pushed the group of brats aside and approached Shigure to take a seat and enjoy a cup of tea served by 2B, she looks good in her maid uniform. "I know" - Raki nodded calmly, although there was a subtle trace of sadness, she did not have the slightest hostility against me even though I turned the man she loved into my lunch. "This is unexpected" - I drank the tea and looked at Raki suspiciously. Although I understand that the plot armor is powerful even if it is a temporary version, Raki''s change was too extreme... Oh, I see, it seems to like Rin isn''t the only person with a talent for manipting people''s hearts. Raki sighed and nced at Saeko. - "I understood that my feelings were not love, they were only one-sided affection, a pathetic effort in search of something that does not exist, fighting for an impossible love was my greatest weakness and stupidity, to follow the true path of Bushido I need to find a teacher suitable to whom I can give my life" The sheer amount of bullshit contained in that little speech was staggering. Saeko was able to take advantage of Raki''s sense of honor and traditional teachings to make her forget her romantic feelings for Tachibana, I am touched by her growth. Saeko and Raki are simr women, both cling to the teachings of Bushido (the way of the Japanese warrior) so it is not surprising that Saeko knows what words to say to manipte Raki. Ah, I am really proud of her. Now we can all have tea and rx while the tournament went on smoothly, or at least it would be if it weren''t for the fact that I got a call from Jennifer to tell me that an army of Yami is heading to this ind, and not just them, the extremist group from The Liberators also want to join in the fun. "It''s amazing that I can''t even have a cup of tea calmly" - I sighed at how absurd my life was. Sayo smirked at my tired expression. - "You have a harem of beautiful wives, karma needs to create a bnce making your life one problem after another~" I rolled my eyes. - "That''s so stupid¡­. No, wait, that makes sense..." Maybe that''s the way destiny creates a bnce. Big benefits and big problemse hand in hand thanks to weft armor¡­. Shit, I have to avoid bing a protagonist or things will get more troublesome¡­ Or maybe I''m already a protagonist? That would exin a lot of absurd things that I''ve gotten into from a young age, looking at it like this, my situation may only end up being made worse by the new plot armor. The system judges people as ''Protagonist'', ''Character'', ''Heroine'', and other terms that you would only hear in a novel or movie. Is each world literally a story? Perhaps reality itself isposed of fictional stories that were turned into reality, and in this reality, each person is a character. Following this logic, I am a Protagonist who has been assigned a troublesome path¡­. What a headache. [System notification: User has reached ''self-awareness''. The user has discovered the surface of ''reality''. The user is aware of the existence of him as a ''Character''. The user is aware of his position as ''Protagonist''] [The limits of mon sense'' have been broken] [Race: Human (89%)> (80%). Non-awakened lineage (4.2%)> (10%)] [Energy: Rasen no Chikara (14%)>(34%). Anti-Rasen (15%)>(35%)] [The title ''Protagonist (20%)'' has been obtained] [Lead: Why the fuck can''t I rest?! The passive ability ''weft armor'' is obtained regardless of the world where you are] [The title ''Protagonista'' has been influenced by the Harem System. The title ''Protagonist'' has changed into ''Harem Protagonist (100%)''] [Harem Protagonist: Beautiful women are like French fries, you can''t eat just one ~ Increase the good impression of any woman regardless of whether she has a boyfriend, husband, or a childhood friend. Increases the likelihood of encountering situations that encourage romance with women with an important Destiny. Increases the probability of influencing the Plot. Warning: Men with a girlfriend, married or in love with a beautiful woman will feel mistrust towards the user. Warning: Men with a desire to form a harem or perverted personality will feel instinctive hostility towards the user. Warning: Protagonists with Destinations linked to beautiful women will feel threatened by the user. Warning: It increases the probability that beautiful women who are not part of the user''s harem are involved in dangerous situations, in case the user cannot save them in time there is a risk of death. Warning: Rejecting a woman''s romantic advances can cause mental problems in a woman which can lead to obsession and/or hostility. Increases the chance of Yanderes spawning] [The skill ''Self-knowledge (1%)'' has been obtained] [Self-knowledge: Reality is a matter of perspective ~ Being aware of ''Fiction'' is a form of ''Reality''. By epting that ''Reality and ''Fiction'' are two parts of a single truth, you can be more ''Real'' than those who believe in ''Fiction''. It allows the ability to know oneself and anything that can affect oneself. The user''s existence level is too low to know the additional uses of this ability. Warning: This ability causes mental deterioration] [System notification: Mental deterioration caused by ''Self-knowledge'' has been denied by Anti-Rasen and ''Madness of Egoism''] [System notification: ''Madness of Egoism'' has been influenced by the skill ''Self-knowledge''. Madness of Egoism (90%)>(100%)] [System notification: ''Madness of Egoism'' has found a new way. ''Madness of Egoism'' can evolve into ''Reader''s Madness''] [Do you want to evolve the ''Madness of Egoism'' energy? YES / NO] [Warning: The evolution of ''Madness of Egoism'' cannot be avoided] [Madness of Egoim (100%) > ''Reader''s Madness (10%)''] [Reader Madness: I can see it, beyond space, beyond, in that ce, through the screen... Warning: The user''s existence level is too low to be able to know the uses of this energy] [System Warning: A higher entity has noticed your existence] [System Warning: A higher entity has noticed your existence] [System Warning: A higher entity has noticed your existence] [System notification: System has started emergency cloaking mechanism] [''Stealth'' skill has been forced to evolve] [The user has a high energy level of fate] [The system has taken 80% of the power from the user''s destination] [The system will adapt the skill ''Stealth'' to the user''s personality to avoid ipatibilities] [Stealth (100%) > Mythomania (10%)] [Mythomania: When stealth fails and hiding is not enough, it only remains to lie until the enemy believes that you are their brother Falsify the presence, change the appearance, modify the identity, alter any evidence¡­. The better constructed this the more credible your lie will be. It grants the ability to change the presence, falsify one''s Destiny, influence the perception of other entities and if special requirements are met it is possible to make a liee true] [System notification: Two higher entities have stopped paying attention to the user] [System notification: A higher entity cannot see you, but has started looking for you] [System Warning: The user''s mind cannot support the information load. The system will begin to format the user''s memory to facilitate the assimtion of new information] [System notification: Wills stat ''Unbreakable'', skill ''Will of Steel'', skill ''Self-Awareness'', energy ''Rasen'', energy ''Anti-Rasen'', and energy ''Reader''s Madness'' have prevented system format user memory] [System notification: User has managed to resist destroying his mind] I took a deep breath to strengthen the Hamon in my body and with the vital energy of the Hamon I began to lessen the terrible headache that was practically turning my brain to meat juice. Whether it''s the fury of getting caught up in troublesome shit or the massive amount of information I started receiving, this was the second-worst migraine I''ve ever experienced, just short of the time I got my system. I controlled my muscles and Ki very carefully so that the women around me did not realize that I was going through a stroke and had Madness rebuild the areas of my mind that had practically exploded. I don''t quite understand the shit I just got into, but I''m sure that if a person without a regenerative ability and high tolerance for suffering experienced this, that person would die instantly, even now Madness is regenerating a fifth of my brain that was destroyed by excess information. "Hey Listen!..." - Navi was about to say something stupid so I sent him a mental message. "Navi, if you dare tough I will not make you more hamburgers for a decade" - My words made Navi not dare to shake her wings for fear of making noise. There is too much information that I need to process, even if I spend 24 hours a day understanding this information it will take me 2-10 years to assimte all the information, but now I only understand one thing, I need to quickly deal with the problems in this world to go back to my homeworld since this martial arts world and apocalyptic world no longer have anything to offer me to make me stronger. If I''m not mistaken my stupid new weft armor will be a huge problem so I need to see other worlds, get more resources, get stronger, and most importantly, I need a fucking vacation and aspirin, the migraine is going to kill me sooner than a higher entity. --- --- Author''s Note: Sorry for the absence, I went partying for 2 days in a row and today I slept all day, it was exhausting but fun. Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 124: Battle of a monster against experts Chapter 124: Battle of a monster against experts "Are you sure of this?" - Tsubaki asked me with a slight sigh. "I never liked the fair y, I prefer to ensure victory" - I responded with a mental message while diving into the sea. "Do you understand that you are about to face a squad of martial artists who surpass you in quantity andbat experience? You could die¡­ " - Tsubaki didn''t sound as worried as her words made it sound. "Life is overrated ..." - I tried to joke, but when I felt that Tsubaki was about to get angry I apologized. - "Okay, sorry, I will not joke with my death" "Don''t do it again, I really care about you" - Although I can''t see Tsubaki''s expression since she''s in her weapon form, I can imagine her pouting. I am currently swimming in the direction of Yami''s ship to intercept it. Martial arts experts of Master level and above can run on the water so to avoid being seen I am swimming at a depth suitable for a dolphin to lessen the chance of being detected by the ship''s radars. As for how I am breathing, some ck blood came out of my body to form small tubes connected to my body, the tubes absorb part of the water to separate the oxygen from the water and then send the oxygen to my lungs and through the Hamon I improve my lung capacity to make the most of each breath. After receiving my personal plot armor, I tried to contact Hayato to help me face Yami''s experts who were toe as things will get troublesome, the problem was that Hayato practically disappeared without a trace after leaving the tournament, I me my stupid plot armor for this. Since having 2 plot armor in this situation would be more dangerous than advantageous, in the final round of the tournament I gave Rachel the temporary plot armor making her the protagonist of this world. This was easy as she is already considered the strongest martial arts disciple ever (not counting me). Kenichi''s ''power of friendship'' couldn''t beat the weft armor so Rachel won the tournament. I secretly took care of some terrorist little idiots sent by The Liberators allowing her to win the tournament without unforeseen incidents and thus fulfilled most of my promise to the Will of the World. None of that is relevant, the real problem is that, if I''m not mistaken, all of Yami''s experts at Super Master level and above areing which will be extremely dangerous for my harem. 8 experts from the non-armed division and 5 experts from the armed division. Of those 13 experts, 10 are at Super Master level like Shigure, 2 are at Advanced Super Master like Mikumo, and 1 expert at Legendary Master level like Hayato. In addition to this, it is possible that Yami''s leaders are apanied by a minimum of 100 experts at the Master level equal to Touchumaru, Shigure''s pet mouse. If Ipare all of that to my group, we don''t have even 20% of Yami''s fighting strength. I sent an emergency message to my base, but it will take between one to two hours to reach the ind while Yami''s people will arrive in 30 minutes. Diego and Mikumo made their positions clear, they were both on my side. Mikumo because now she was my wife and Diego because he already sees me as his son-inw, plus that idiot ns to do a live broadcast of the fight toe. As for Fortuna, the man who organized this event, I broke his limbs, put a gift bow on him, and took a selfie to send to Jennyfer which earned me a ce in her heart, that was obvious from the anxiety attack she got when I informed her that Yami''s leaders woulde to the ind to kill me. The UN will mobilize its troops to finish off Yami, but they will take about 4 hours toe so I didn''t even take them into ount. Just in case, I had Yellow Queen inform me in case some idiot thought to use ballistic missiles or nukes so Chise could intercept them with her sma cannon. Shigure and my wives insisted that we must prepare for a defensive battle as reinforcements arrived, I epted that idea and when they were distracted by setting traps, I plunged into the sea to go face Yami''s experts. A real battle is unpredictable, idents are always likely and the slightest carelessness can lead to death. I will not allow one of my wives to put her life in danger, even if they want to experience the adrenaline and joy of a real fight, I will not allow it. [Title ''Guardian (100%)'' activated] [The user''s strength, stamina, speed, and perception are doubled duringbat. Increases the chance of dealing critical damage to targets that the user recognizes as enemies. Warning: At the end of the fight the user will enter a state of weakness] I''m definitely going soft¡­ whatever. "Hey Listen! Target in sight captain!" - Navi sent me a telepathic message. I made the idiot fly over the surface of the sea to signal me when to approach the ship as the deeper I go into the sea the darker it gets. To be fully prepared for this fight I had Madness devour arge amount of fish as well as leaving several carcasses of marine animals near this area to dive into the sea and have something to eat in case the fight gets intense. "Hey Listen! The ship is right above you! Show these bitches what a cranky bastard can do! " - Navi yelled with joy. I first activated my skill [Mythomania] to cloak my energy and not be detected by Yami''s experts, my stealth ability evolved a bit and now it can even hide my energy to the point that I can use Rasen without people noticing until they are beaten. I made the Rasen spin around my body while the Anti-Rasen canceled out the spiral motion so the water wouldn''t churn around me. I did a process simr to preparing a Giga Drill Break, but instead of the spiral energy umting in my arm, the energy covered my entire body turning me into a kind of human drill. I began to visualize an ascending marine tornado and through the materialization of Ki, I began to surround the area that was rolling me with my energy. When my body was at the limit of what it could withstand, I nullified the Ati-Rasen allowing the spiral energy to shake the seawater, when everything around me turned into an underwater tornado, I concentrated the Rasen on my right fist and threw a Giga Drill Break mixed with a Basaltic Fist. In an instant, the furious spiral energy propelled the water into an upward tornado that propelled itself in the direction of Yami''s ship. The rotating force was so great that my right arm was torn, but I could easily rebuild it, I held the ninja sword in my left hand and watched as the underwater tornado propelled itself towards the surface as if it were a drill that pierces the sky... [Energy: Rasen no Chikara (34%) > (35%)] Did a simple sentence improve Rasen? How absurd. I turned off system notifications for now as I am about to have the most dangerous battle of my ridiculous life. I let my body be swept away by the tornado of water to propel me against the boat. When the tornado was about to hit the gigantic armored ship that was more like a warship, the ship split in half as some shadows drifted away avoiding the little natural disaster I made. Even though Yami''s leaders managed to get out of the boat in time, I didn''t stop and increased the force of the water whirlpool. I entered the whirlpool and rose to the surface of the water staying inside the water whirlpool, my brain was busy calcting the centrifugal force necessary to keep the whirlpool stable without my body being smashed which gave me a great headache. I looked around the whirlpool of water, remains of the ship''s steel, corpses and blood flowed into the whirlwind which decreased my visibility so I connected my sight with Navi who was looking at the situation. Indeed, Yami''s leaders managed to get out of the ship and were using the ship''s debris to avoid sinking into the water. A martial arts expert with a strong body can run on water by elerating their steps, on the other hand, they could make Ki tforms to stay on the water without moving, but that would waste a lot of energy so it is not suitable forbat. Unlike the martial artists of this world who only use Ki, my Hamon allows me to walk on the surface of the water by solidifying it, that''s why I chose a battle in the middle of the sea where I have terrain advantage. I put the ninja sword in my inventory, opened my palms, and began to make fluid movements to use Spiral Seikuken which caused the whirlwind of water to start to increase in intensity. The skin on my arms parted releasing needle-like ck blood into the whirlwind. When the blood needles had integrated into the whirlwind, I used the energy of the vibrations to create an explosion with my body as a detonator. Since my body was at the core of the whirlpool, the explosion of vibrations caused the whirlwind to lose stability and explode causing debris, corpses, and blood needles to scatter throughout the sea serving as throwing weapons. When the whirlwind dispersed I took out the ninja sword again to prepare forbat since my body was left unprotected in the air which would give Yami''s experts an opportunity to attack me. Jumping from a steel tform, a blond man holding a scythe rushed to attack me in midair, his scythe aimed at my legs in a vertical attack that was difficult to evade in midair, to make things difficult I could not counterattack as the kodachi master (Japanese short sword) also jumped up to stab my back. I can only avoid one of the attacks so I looked at the scythe master, turned my center of gravity, and with the ninja sword I hit the scythe. My counterattack against the scythe left my back unprotected so the kodachi master stabbed my spine in an attempt to disable the lower half of my body, thankfully ck blood has reced more than 95% of the organic tissue in my body so that even if my nervous system is destroyed, I can move naturally as long as my brain continues to function. When the kodachi dug into my lower back, I contracted my muscles causing my vertebrae to serve as a mp that prevented the kodachi master from backing up. I already prepared to show all my tricks in this fight so, not caring about being cataloged as a monster, four spines of ck blood came out of my back which pierced the right shoulder of the kodachi master. When the thorns pierced the kodachi master''s shoulder, small thorns and threads of blood came out from each thorn. In less than a second, the ck blood functioned like a parasite as it invaded the kodachi master''s blood conduits. When the ck blood was about to reach the heart of the kodachi master, a blow from the palm hit my abdomen which destroyed my stomach and intestines. I couldn''t protect myself when a second palm strike against the back of my neck made me face the sea. If you can''t cut the tension of the water, hitting a surface of the water at high speed can have the same impact as hitting concrete so I pointed my sword at the water and entered the sea without a problem. When half of my body was sinking into the water, I received a knee blow to the back that made my bones crunch. Before the knee strike sent me flying, I raised my left hand and let out several threads of ck blood that enveloped my attacker''s leg. The threads of ck blood were attached to the Muay Thai master''s leg as my right hand holding the ninja sword moved to cut the ligaments in his knee. When my sword touched the skin of the Muay Thai master, I was hit by a hatchet as a sword cut through my threads of ck blood. The blow of the ax sent me ten meters away. Without giving me a breath, a blond man dressed in a smart suit used his hand like a spear and with a swift movement of his hands pierced my chest where my heart should be. "It''s a shame that such a talented young man has to die like this ..." - The man sighed when his hand went out from my back while he held my heart. Being close to the man and looking at his features I could see that he was simr to a certain noisy old man and a certain violent girl. This is a bad way to meet my father-inw ... Or rather, someone who looked like him Even though this man has the same appearance as Miu''s father, even though his presence and his movements are simr to Hayato''s techniques¡­. He can''t fool my absurd sense of smell which is even more sensitive than the nose of mutant dogs. I coughed blood as my body trembled, my face turned pale and my gaze became unfocused. "Anyst words?" - The fake Saiga Furinji asked me in a calm voice acting like a pretentious asshole. We are on the surface of the sea, fake Saiga is using his Ki to stand on the water to enhance his impressive man image. With difficulty, I moved my mouth to try to speak, but having my chest crossed makes it difficult to speak, at least that is how it is for someone who is still in the human standard. Fake Saiga frowned and moved his arm closer to his body so she could bring his ear to my mouth and hear my words. "You do not¡­. are¡­. Saiga Furinji¡­. " - I spoke with difficulty as if those were myst words. It was for a microsecond, but the fake Saiga was surprised that he realized his charade. That microsecond was all it took to form needles of blood in my mouth and use them to pierce the fake Saiga''s ear. The fake Saiga showed his greatbat experience and without hesitation, he used his free hand to hit my shoulder with a vertical blow at the same time his other hand came off my chest. The blow from the fake Saiga made my body sink into the ocean. As my body entered the darkness of the ocean, the needles of blood returned to my mouth holding part of my prey, Saiga''s ear. When Saiga''s ear was digested by my ck blood, my Super Predator title was activated allowing me to better understand the body of the fake Saiga and his weaknesses. Even if the fake Saiga is one of the strongest martial arts experts in this world, his human body still has weaknesses. The most important thing is that my title Super Predator detected that there is an internal wound on the left side of Saiga''s fake chest, it looks like an old wound, and judging by the shape it seems something caused by Hayato''s techniques, but with the difference that this was a deadly blow aimed at the heart. Although this information is not enough to kill the fake Saiga since the wound is almostpletely healed, at least I can verify that the real Saiga Furinji tried to kill this man. The beating I''m enduring just to gather information about Miu''s father is impressive, that girl will have to thank me with her beautiful ass. Well whatever, I don''t have time for drama. I sank deeper into the ocean, went to the ce where I left arge number of marine animal carcasses, made Madness eat the carcasses, and recovered my wounds. From the beginning of the fight until theplete recovery of my injuries, only 3 minutes passed, 3 minutes in which I was ''killed'' 5 times. It was a good decision not to bring my harem or their lives would be in danger, this is more troublesome than Wesker. I sighed internally at the annoying situations I keep getting into. Since my heart has regenerated it''s time to kill some assholes. As for Ogata and Akira that to some extent I like them¡­. Well, as long as they don''t cause me problems, they won''t be Madness''s lunch. --- --- Author''s Note: If you think about it, Kenichi''s power scale is crazier than Baki''s (not counting Yujiro). It''s no exaggeration to say that Hayato is All Might.... Chapter 125: Ill Do Anything To Get Corporate Slaves Chapter 125: I''ll Do Anything To Get Corporate ves When my injuries recovered I returned to the surface of the water. I can''t stay underwater for long or Yami''s experts could leave this ce to reach the ind which would endanger my harem. When I surfaced I was greeted by the voice of a man with aplexion simr to Hayato''s. "Boy, it''s no fun ying hide and seek" - Standing on the wreckage of the ship was one of the two strongest men in the world and the best swordsman in the world, Ouganosuke Yogi. Ouganosuke''s presence was suffocating to the point that a normal person could die just by being close to him, even so I decided to take the initiative to attack him using Hamon on the soles of my feet to be able to stand on the water and run towards Ouganosuke. "You have guts boy" - Ouganosuke smiled and when I was two meters away, the man drew one of his two swords. Due to my height being shorter than Ouganosuke, I was able to predict the angle of attack of his first attack so I held my ninja sword in front of my neck when a sudden invisible blow knocked me back before I could hit him. Ouganosuke''s sword sh had used wind pressure to make a sword strike turn into a ranged attack, I was basically hit by an air de. Even though my body recoiled leaving an opening in my defense, none of Yami''s experts attacked me so I was able to stabilize myself and with a jump I stood on the wreckage of the ship. I took a breath and looked around me. The sea had already returned to normal as some of the ship''s wreckage floated on the surface of the water as if they were scattered little inds. In this normally unfavorable environment for a martial artist, the strongest swordsman in the world was looking at me with a smile filled with killing intent and desire to fight. Ogata had a proud expression while Akira kept calm, even when the two of them emitted a strong desire to fight, there was no hostility in their expressions as they look at me as their disciple to some extent as well as feeling proud of my current level of strength. Yami''s other experts viewed me with clear hostility, murderous intent and regret, disappointed to have to assassinate such a talented disciple. The most notorious was the fake Saiga who seemed to want to rush to rip my head off and thus keep the identity hidden from him. Even though all of Yami''s experts wanted to fight me either to test my strength or to assassinate me, no one stepped forward as I am now the prey of the strongest expert. "Boy, he tries not to die too fast" - Ouganosuke drew both swords. - "Years have passed since thest time I met such an interesting person, if someone tries to interfere personally I will kill him" Although I don''t have thebat experience necessary to face Ouganosuke in directbat, at least I won''t have to face all of Yami at once. Navi will warn me when reinforcements are approaching and in the meantime will watch over Saeko and the other girls so they don''te to fight. "Get ready boy" - Ouganosuke started to run in my direction, his speed was so fast that he could run on the water with ease and in an instant he appeared in front of me. I leaned back, managing to avoid a cut that was aimed at my neck while the sword in my right hand blocked a cut that was aimed at my abdomen. Even though I was able to avoid being cut in half, the impact of the blow knocked me back several meters making my feet nowhere to cling since I was now in the sea. I quickly used Hamon to hold onto the surface of the water as if it were solid ground, my biggest advantage against Ouganosuke is that I can drift, walk and stay stable on the water while he needs to kick the water hard to move in a straight line. "That''s an interesting technique boy" - Ouganosuke smiled when he saw how I stood on the water, then he kicked the water and rushed to attack me head-on with great speed. Ouganosuke used his right sword to make a vertical cut while the left sword cut horizontally, the coordination between both sword cuts was so precise that the swords did not collide with each other. I did not protect my body and allowed my legs and left arm to be cut off. When Ouganosuke performed his attack, his body was moving forward so cutting me was the best chance for me to get closer to his body. When Ouganosuke''s arms were away from his torso and he couldn''t protect himself, I made a horizontal cut targeting his lower abdomen, but it was actually a fake attack. Ouganosuke didn''t let his guard down even though he shed my legs and left arm, before my sword could cut through his abdomen, he raised his knee to hit my chest, but that''s what I expected. When Ouganosuke''s right thigh muscles tensed to kick me, my right arm twisted at an unhealthy angle like it was broken. Taking advantage of the fact that I can modify my joints to attack at unpredictable angles, I used the tip of the sword to stab an acupuncture point on Ouganosuke''s thigh to immobilize his entire leg. An expert at Ouganosuke''s level can use his own Ki to release the pressure point in his muscle tissue and nerve tissue, but even monsters like Hayato and Ouganosuke need a second and a half to unleash an acupuncture attack performed by an expert. The second it took Ouganosuke was enough for threads of ck blood toe out of my thighs and shoulder to reattach my severed limbs that were still in the air, I was also able to channel the power of the vibrations through my blood vessels to transfer the vibrations towards my sword causing the vibrations to enter Ouganosuke''s body. Since I didn''t have time to generaterge vibrations I couldn''t introduce the force of an earthquake into Ouganosuke''s body, but at least I was able to muster enough force for the vibrations to travel through his bones and cause his joints to stiffen to slow down his movements. "Brat you really have some good tricks!" - Ouganosuke yelled like a child having fun. - "But that is not enough!" When Ouganosuke''s right leg was released from the acupuncture attack, he flexed his leg and what was once a knee kick turned into a kick that targeted a very sensitive region. My legs were barely reattached to my body when I had to snap my knees together to prevent Ouganosuke''s kick from destroying my crotch. Even if I do regenerate, there are things that should not be destroyed. When I received the kick I did not put up resistance and used Shaorii making my body spin in the air. I harnessed the force of the kick as I pivoted about my own center of gravity and performed a spinning ax kick towards Ouganosuke''s chin. He managed to move his right arm to intercept my kick with his sword hilt, but when my foot touched the hilt of his weapon, the skin on my heel parted releasing a dozen needles of ck blood. Ouganosuke managed to tilt his head to avoid most of the needles, but his cheek and left eye were pierced, even so, this did not stop him from attacking with his left sword to use a lunge against my back. Because my back is towards Ouganosuke I couldn''t properly block the attack so I allowed the thrust to go through the region where my liver should be, I contracted my muscles so that Ouganosuke couldn''t swing his sword to split me in half, and then I did that the ck blood formedrge spines that came out of my back pointing to Ouganosuke''s body. Ouganosuke covered his body with Ki to protect himself while he stiffened his muscles making his body even stronger than armored steel, so I covered the blood spines with Rasen and used Spin to spin them as if they were various drills. When the spinning spines hit Ouganosuke''s body, his Ki managed to block the damage, but I immediately used Anti-Rasen causing his Ki to weaken allowing the blood spines to pierce his chest and abdomen. Despite the fact that Ouganosuke''s body was pierced, the blood spines could not reach his organs so he did not die, although his body was still seriously injured. "This ... Hahaha, a good fight" - Ouganosuke spat blood whileughing and losing all restraint, he loosened his grip on his swords and in a strange movement he pulled his sword from my back and in a clean cut that I could not perceive, my head was cut. Despite the fact that this fight where we were both mutted, this fight did notst more than 4 seconds so we were still on the water so if my head fell into the water I would be in trouble. Fortunately my connection with Madness allowed me to stay alive even when my head was cut off and I could even continue to think clearly and control my body so before my head fell into the water, threads of ck blood came out of my neck holding my head . I was about to use ck blood when I felt something troublesome, Madness is in a bad mood. Ignoring my orders, Madness emerged from my back in its demon dog form, opened itsrge jaws and tried to devour Ouganosuke''s head. Ouganosuke didn''t even show surprise that a dog worthy of a horror movie came out of my body, he raised his right arm and allowed Madness to dig his fangs into his arm, then he moved his right arm and with a movement almost impossible to see to the human eye, Madness was cut 5 times. Madness''s head was destroyed, but instead of breaking like a living creature''s skull would, every part of his head turned into ck, tar-like liquid and re-formed into a dog''s head. Even though Madness had regenerated, the energy reserves in my body were almost depleted as Ouganosuke was using Ki in every hit and while Ki is not spiritual energy, it is a form of life energy in its purest form that can damage to spiritual entities. "Madness,e back" - I gave a mental order to Madness but that idiot ignored me so I had to use Anti-Rasen to restrict his existence and seal him within my Core of Existence. Madness started screaming in fury and pain, but I ignored it. If this idiot keeps losing control I will only lose energy and I need to defeat Ouganosuke without killing him plus I must save energy for when Jenazad and the fake Saiga decide to attack me from behind. Ouganosuke ignored his own injuries and kicked the water tond on the wreckage of the ship, I released the spines of blood that had pierced his body and fell to the ground while Ouganosuke fell to his knees, we were both tired and hurt so we took a moment to breathe . "Boy, I don''t know if you''re a demon or a youkai ... I''d even believe me if you''re an Inugami, but that doesn''t matter, it was a fun fight" - Ouganosuke was breathing with difficulty, even if his organs were not destroyed, he lost too much blood and in In reality he is already an old man so his body is reaching its limit. If he had fought Hayato, both men could fight for a full week without a break, but against me the fight was decided in a matter of minutes since Hayato is not a murderer and I am simr to a poison to the martial artists of this world since the Anti-Rasen not only diminishes the force of the Ki, Madness of Egoism absorbs the vital energy of my enemies when they are wounded with my ck blood, basically I am an evolved leech. If I had taken my time and it was an attrition fight then I would win without so many injuries, but I need to make Ouganosuke feel satisfied with this fight so I can make him my servant. "Damn old masochist ..." - I muttered with false anger as if I was trying to hide that I also enjoyed this stupid fight. "Brat, you need to learn to respect your elders ..." - Ouganosuke grunted, although he was smiling. This is what they call ''rity before death'', Ouganosuke knows that he is dying and since our fight was pleasant by his standards, he treats me as an equal, you can even say that he sees me as a kind of friend. Although acting like an idiot who enjoys fights is a bummer, it is necessary as it would be a shame to waste such a convenient pawn. With difficulty I crawled towards Ouganosuke and stood up, although my body was shaking, my state of weakness was not quite a performance since I am really tired and hungry, but if necessary there are several corpses of the crew of the ship floating at sea. "Hey, old man ..." - I looked at Ouganosuke who had a peaceful smile suitable for someone who has epted death without regret. - "This is a tie ..." Ouganosuke frowned. - "Tie? Brat, I may be old, but I can admit defeat" Just for that sentence this old man is more mature than Hayato. "It''s a tie..." - I showed a stubborn expression. - "I used sneak attacks and dishonest tactics, you didn''t lose and I didn''t win, it''s a tie..." "..." - Ouganosuke raised an eyebrow. - "It seems that you have integrity, brat" If Sayo heard that she would have aughing fit "Anyway, it''s annoying that we won''t be able to finish this fight..." - Ouganosuke let out a sigh as the blood began toe out of his ears, nose and mouth. The fake Saiga and Jenazad are preparing to attack me now that I look distracted so I must hurry. "Old man, it''s not to show off, but I''m an excellent doctor" - I smiled defiantly. It was not necessary to exin more, Ouganosuke is a martial artist whose brain only serves to think about how to fight so it is easy to know what he thinks. With my words I made something clear, I am willing to help him as long as we can fight again in the future. "That doesn''t seem adequate" - Ouganosuke shook his head, acting as if he wasn''t dying. - "Even if you used dishonest means, the truth is that you are the winner, if you save my life it means that you are pitying me and I would rather die than receive thepassion of a brat" Damn stubborn old man, if you weren''t useful I''d rip your head off. I smiled showing respect as if his words seemed admirable to me. - "Let''s do this, I will heal you and help you regain your vitality, in return you will work for me and when you feel that you have returned to the peak of your strength, we will fight again with everything we have. It sounds fair?" "..." - Ouganosuke looked at me like I was crazy, but after a few seconds he startedughing even though that made his injuries worse. - "Hahahahaha you crazy brat! ... Cof cough, fine, we have a deal" I like this world because of the simplistic mentality of most martial artists, now I can put this old man to work until his death, it is even possible that I will continue working after his death ... I smiled and put my hand on his shoulder discreetly. In the eyes of others it seems that I am saying goodbye to Ouganosuke, but through the Hamon I transferred arge amount of life force to his body, at the same time I formed needles of blood in my palm that pierced his skin and with the ck blood I closed his wounds. I gave him the basic treatment so he wouldn''t die, but I will need a couple of days to heal himpletely, even so, it is enough for that old man to help me eliminate a couple of diforts. While my attention was on Ouganosuke, Jenazad and the fake Saiga took advantage of the moment to attack me from behind and without hesitation rushed to try to immobilize me. Even though I showed inhuman regeneration abilities, my current weak appearance makes people think that my regeneration is at its limit and if I am attacked at this time there is a high probability that I will be killed. "It''s a waste that things end like this" - Jenazad acted like a generic viin and stopped behind me to speak rather than just attack. "A real waste" - The fake Saiga was the same, a conceited idiot. I acted as if I was surprised and tried to turn around, but I did it slowly showing that my injuries were serious. Jenazad and the fake Saiga noticed this so they finally stopped acting pretentious idiots and decided to attack. I thought about letting those two idiots beat me up a bit to make Ouganosuke enraged and turn them into sushi slices, but was surprised as Ogata and Akira rushed in to defend me. d I didn''t have to kill those two, now I need to put on a good show. Chapter 126: Muscles Are Justice Chapter 126: Muscles Are Justice When Jenazad and the fake Saiga were about to attack my back, Ogata and Akira attacked them from the sides in a pincer attack. Ogata and Akira were really strong martial artists, they could even surpass the Ryozanpaku experts except for Hayato and Akisame, but still, the two of them were weaker than Yami''s two experts. Even though Ogata and Akira were weaker than Jenazad and the fake Saiga, thetter two hadpletely focused on doing a stupid viin act so they were knocked off with a palm strike from Ogata and a blow to the nerves Akira. When Jenazad and the fake Saiga fell back, Ogata and Akira did not continue to attack and took their fighting stances while turning their backs on me to protect me, how moving. "The fight is over" - Ogata began to circte his Ki joining the Ki Dou and Ki Sei in a single flow through his personal technique, Seidou G¨­itsu. - "My disciple has won, I will not let you stain this magnificent fight" Akira did not say a word and took a stance of absolute attack giving up the defense. Jenazad startedughing and although I couldn''t see his expression due to his mask, it''s obvious that he''s furious. - "Kekeke, although I am not surprised that Akira is protecting one of his disciples since he is a sentimental idiot, I did not expect that you, Ogata, are betraying Yami''s interests" Ogata was smiling not caring that this fight could cost him his life. - "My disciple, my rules, if you have a problem with that then you can try to kill me" Navi appeared next to me while Yami''s experts had a discussion about loyalty, the nature of martial arts, and all sorts of stupid things. - "Hey Listen! I like that idiot! " "You like all idiots" - I sighed as I mentallymunicated with the idiot. "That''s a lie!" - Navi startedughing. - "I only like idiots who are single! Idiots with beautiful women in their lives will only be your victims! Muahahaha! " ... Whatever, I''m worried that this idiot seems to be right. "How are things with the girls?" - I asked while using Hamon breathing to regain some of my energy. Tsubaki was using her own spiritual energy to help me recover so she was silent, using her own energy to help me required a lot of concentration. "Hey Listen! Your women found out that you escaped the ind and they are furious! I estimate it will take them an hour to get here! " - Navi was having fun. It''s enough time to finish this stupid thing, it hasn''t even been 10 minutes since I started my attack on Yami''s ship. "For now stay here and help me fight" - I regained enough energy to fight. Ouganosuke has recovered 60% of his strength which leaves him at a simr level to Mikumo, that will be enough to be of help. Combining his strength with Ogata and Akira it will not be impossible to assassinate the other Yami experts who are beginning to approach to help Jenazad and the false Saiga. "Hey Listen! Hey don''t kill all these idiots! " - Navi yelled as I made my ns to end this. "Now why?" - I sighed. "The person in heavy armor is a woman!" - Navi yelled with joy. "So what?" - Damn Navi with a collector''splex. "You have to add the beautiful and talented women in your harem! Killing a tall, muscr woman would be a waste! " - Navi was talking to me like I was an idiot which was bugging me. "Navi, since this fight started I was almost killed 10 times, I don''t have time to think about picking up women" - This idiot is going to give me gastritis from anger. "You are an uneducated pig! I know you love six-pack abs like Mildred''s! She Now she stops crying like a bitch and she goes to seduce the woman in armor! " - Navi tried to hit my head, but he is incapable of causing damage so he felt like a cotton ball, it was still annoying. - "Let''s go! Do it for the greater good! " I sighed. - "Bastard¡­. It''s fine" "Muahahahaha I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me!" - Navi yelled with joy. I stood up and turned around to look at Akira and Ogata who were still arguing with Jenazad. You guys are supposed to be martial artists so stop talking and start killing each other with shy blows, how annoying. "Oh, you really managed to stand up, you''re an amazing boy" - Ogata didn''t look at me, but his voice was full of pride. Akira gave a subtle nod of acknowledgment, a man of few words. "Thank you for helping me, but you will be in danger" - I spoke showing concern in my voice as I showed tiredness and weakness. "Are you underestimating me?" - Ogata frowned. "No" - I let out a tired sigh. - "I do not intend to prevent you from fighting, I just do not want to see my master die without reaching the top of martial arts" "..." - Ogata was silent, but something happened that I could never predict in my damn life, that idiot increased his strength for no reason. [System notification: A special requirement has been met. Your words have managed to modify the Destiny of a Character who considers you a friend] [System notification: New energy has been unlocked] [New Energy: Nakama Power (10%)] [Nakama Power: Do you want a Power-Up? Have a Power-Up son of a bitch! Your words of encouragement and camaraderie can give a temporary power boost to allies who see you as a friend or partner. The increase in power is determined by the feelings of friendship that the person feels towards the user and the user''s Will statistic. Power increases can be permanent if special requirements are met. Warning: The user''s Destiny Energy is given to allies so using this energy excessively can cause the user''s Destiny to copse. Warning: If the person who receives Nakama Power is much weaker than the user, his body will not support the increase in power which will cause death at the end of the fight. Warning: If an ally who was influenced by Nakama Power decides to abandon and/or betray the user, the power increase will be doubled when attacking the user] ¡­. I''m happy and angry, whatever, I don''t care anymore, I just want to go eat. "Boy, don''t interfere" - Ogata sounded excited, on the one hand, he wants to fight an expert like Jenazad, on the other hand, this idiot was influenced by the power of friendship. This is absurd. Akira smiled, something very unusual for him, and like Ogata, his power grew. I sighed and took a step back, if these two idiots want tomit suicide I''m not going to stop them. Ogata smiled and ran towards Jenazad as Akira rushed to attack the fake Saiga. Since the fake Saiga lost an ear, his bnce was a bit upset, but he was still much stronger than Akira. Since we were standing on the wreckage of the ship, the space to fight was small so immediately the four experts began to exchange blows. As the four of them were fighting, I looked at the eight Yami experts that I have yet to fight. Of the armed division only Kodachi''s master was injured, I have yet to deal with the scythe, executioner sword, and hatchet users. From the unarmed division, I need to deal with the experts from Muay Thai, Combat Sambo, and Kripayattu. This is a headache. "Brat, I didn''t think you were so soft" - I received a pat on the shoulder. Ouganosuke had stood up and with his bodynguage showed the side that he had chosen, now I have a helper at Hayato''s level. I looked at Yami''s other experts who frowned as Ouganosuke stood up and acted friendly with me. My gaze focused on Ogata and Akira who were at a disadvantage against the Pencak St expert and the fake Furinji-style user. Although the fake Saiga was using some of Hayato''s moves, most of his techniques were from a differentbat system, although they looked familiar to me ... Oh wait, those moves are simr to the techniques of Akira''s disciple Sho Kano''s n. Mikumo mentioned that the Kuremisago n had an expert who was assigned to be Miu''s mother''s fianc¨¦. That man should be a simr age to the real Saiga Furinji and from what I can see, he is wearing a kind of mask that can perfectly mimic human skin so he could pretend to be Miu''s father. I don''t know the name of that man, but at least I already have an idea about his identity, this gives me an idea. I coughed up some blood showing how severe my injuries were, but still kept a determined expression. - "I''m going to face the rest of Yami, old man I need to ask a favor" "I said I would work for you, just say what you want brat" - Ouganosuke smiled bitterly, it must be bad for his pride to have to follow the orders of a teenager. In order not to damage his pride, I did not give him an order but asked for a favor. - "Please help my teachers" Ouganosuke showed an appreciative smile like an old man looking at his grandson. - "Brat, you are a good disciple" Ouganosuke grabbed his two swords and walked towards Ogata and Akira. Although Ogata will be angry that Ouganosuke intervenes in the fight, the influence of the Nakama Power should allow him to work as a team, then I need to study this energy in depth. Since I am a bastard who loves to take advantage of the weaknesses of others I took a deep breath and screamed so that the fake Saiga could hear me. - "You idiot of the Kuremisago n! I will not forgive you for murdering my wife''s mother!" My scream caused the fake Saiga to be distracted by a millisecond which was fitting for Ouganosuke to perform a sword sh that severed the index and middle fingers of his right hand. Many of the techniques of the Kuremisago n are based on attacks with the fingers so losing them is like splitting a samurai''s sword in half, they can still fight, but they will no longer show the same performance. Ignoring the look of utter hatred from the fake Saiga, I held onto the ninja sword and looked in the direction of Yami''s remaining experts. "How are you feeling Tsubaki?" - I sent a mental message to my pretty partner. "I''m fine" - Tsubaki replied calmly. This silly girl is hiding her tiredness and her injuries ... I took out the Whetstone and used it to repair the sword that was Tsubaki''s body. During the fight with Ouganosuke the ninja sword received some cracks from the sh of swords, the cracks were small so Tsubaki only received superficial wounds, but I still dislike her getting hurt. If it weren''t because Ouganosuke is a good pawn I would have killed him for hurting my cute Tsubaki, plus during training, it''s not umon for Tsubaki to get hurt so I''ve been using the Whetstone constantly. If it weren''t for Shigure being able to repair the Whetstone then things would get troublesome. Tsubaki is worried that she cannot keep up with my constant growth of strength and at this rate, she will no longer be a suitable weapon for me, that is also why I want to go to other worlds to find how to strengthen Tsubaki since I do not want to see her depressed Anyway, it''s time for Madness to eat. I chose the scythe expert as my first target as that idiot always struck me as disgusting. I lowered my body and started running in the direction of the scythe expert. That idiot was able to react to turn his scythe into a circr sh that served both defense and attack, at the same time the executioner sword expert rushed to attack my right side while the Muay Thai expert attacked my left side. I used Hamon on my right foot to get the water to stick to the sole of my foot and kick into the air. The water was stuck to my foot so with my kick the water turned into a water de that attacked the scythe expert. With my sword, I intercepted the executioner sword expert while my left hand used Seikuken to stop the Muay Thai expert''s kick. When both of my hands were busy, a shadow covered me as the armored expert fell on me using her ax to attack my head. Navi flew in front of my face and intercepted the ax while two thorns of ck blood came out of my shoulders to attack the woman, she raised her heavy shield and hit the blood thorns managing to destroy them. The armored expert didn''t hesitate to try to use her feet to crush my face. I didn''t prevent her attack and when the sole of her steel boots hit my face, I stopped using Hamon on the soles of my feet so I could sink into the ocean. As my body began to sink into the water, threads of ck blood came from my back to support the legs of the armored expert to sink with me. The executioner sword expert and the Muay Thai expert tried to hold the shoulders of the armor expert so that she would not sink, but I used Spin on my body and that of the armor expert to make us spin violently making the two men go pushed away by force. I sank into the ocean as the armored expert tried to fight to free herself, but the ck blood kept trickling down my back to hold the joints of her armor. If I remember correctly her name is Marmaduke Brown. Although most of the people in Yami think that she is a man since she does not speak and besides her intimidating appearance, as far as I know, she should be a beautiful woman. How do I know? This is my instinct as a professional womanizer. Marmaduke is one of the people with the strongest body in all of Yami, she could even beat Apachai and Sayo in a brute force contest, added to this she has a ridiculous speedparable to Kensei. Marmaduke is basically a Soviet tank with the speed of a race car, which added to her armor that is more resistant than a nuclear bunker she is a difficult opponent to defeat without causing fatal injuries, but while the armor normally protects her, now she was locked up like a sardine in a can. If it weren''t for Marmaduke''s strong lungs, she would have already been killed by the pressure of the water since we are at a depth where even a submarine would be in danger. "Hey Listen! You said you would not murder her! " -Navi screamed in my mind in panic as if he were a child who sees his older brother destroying his toys. I ignored the idiot and when I was at an adequate depth so that the woman could not escape I released her from the threads of blood. Marmaduke was still conscious, but she couldn''t move as the water pressure was crushing her internal organs at the same time that theck of oxygen began to affect her. I circled Rasen in my right hand and channeled it into my sword. The rotating energy caused the sword to be covered in a small tornado that could cut through steel like it was jelly. I brought Marmaduke to a region of the ocean where there was visibility so that she could easily see me so that I too could see her face when I remove her helmet. With my attack ready I made a vertical cut towards Marmaduke causing the armor that protected her abdomen, chest, and face to shatter. What I saw was a beautiful woman with white hair,rge breasts, and firm muscles. Well, I admit, maybe, just maybe, if I have a fetish for tall women with strong muscles. Something I''ve learned from this world is that women who renounce femininity are vulnerable to sudden derations of love, a perfect example of this is Izayoi who renounced Yami without hesitation when I showed her a little affection. I don''t know if it is something designed for the ''Plot'' of this world, but it''s convenient for me. I showed a surprised expression when my eyes met Marmaduke''s. She looked at me with a determined expression without showing fear of death, the martial artists of this world have a martyrplex. Although I can''t speak underwater, I moved my lips as if I was muttering "She''s so beautiful" to myself. Marmaduke could understand my supposed murmur so she widened her eyes in surprise as her cheeks reddened bringing color to her pale face. I clenched my fists as if faced with a dilemma, after a few seconds of hesitation I grabbed Marmaduke by her arm and began to swim to the surface. Although I can swim at great speed, I took my time which caused Marmaduke to begin to suffocate fromck of air. I showed a panicked expression and rushed to kiss her so she could breathe. Marmaduke had an incredulous expression and although she seemed to want to use her hands to attack me now that I showed an opening, she hesitated and in the end, she did not attack me, instead, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. After kissing her I kept swimming to get her out of the water, although I made sure to make my skin turn a little purple as if I was gasping for air which made Marmaduke''s gaze difficult. When we both surfaced, the Muay Thai expert tried to attack my head with a kick, but Marmaduke raised his arm to grab the expert''s leg. Even if her weapons were left on the bottom of the ocean and her armor was left with only her arms and legs, she has enough strength to smash a car with her fists. "Why?" - Marmaduke and I were floating in the water while I pretended that I was struggling to breathe. - "Why did you save me risking your life?" "..." - I showed aplicated expression while catching my breath. - "Do you believe in love at first sight?" Seeing Marmaduke''s flushed face I knew that I easily got another wife, this was so easy that it is not entertaining. "Hey Listen! Your women areing! " - Navi began to scream with joy. What? It''s too early, they shouldn''t be here, if Jenazad and the fake Saiga see them then my harem will be in danger as even if Ouganosuke is attacking them, Ouganosuke is an honorable warrior and he''s not using sneak attacks so Jenazad and the fake Saiga are only receiving superficial wounds while Akira and Ogata are being wounded. The other problem is that the rest of Yami''s experts can still fight¡­. Damn it, I''ll have to rush things. "Old man!" - I screamed loudly ignoring the furious look of the Muay Thai master. - "Let''s change our objectives!" I released Marmaduke, stood on the surface of the water using Hamon, and then rushed in the direction of Jenazad and the fake Saiga. Ouganosuke didn''t seem happy with my orders but he didn''tin and ran in my direction to attack Yami''s experts. When Ouganosuke passed me I used Hayato''s sound transmission technique to give him a message. - "Cut off their limbs, but try not to kill them, and don''t touch Marmaduke" Ouganosuke let out a grunt of dissatisfaction as he nodded. I don''t have time to think about the old man''s feelings. I got behind Akira and Ogata and before they could respond I grabbed them by the neck and threw them back. "Dammit! What are you doing?!" - Ogata yelled furiously. I focused Ki on my right leg andunched a Phoenix Kick so that Jenazad and the fake Saiga couldn''t move forward to attack me. "Ogata, Akira, I promise I will have a good fight with you, but right now I need to stop the other Yami experts" - I did not hide my anger at the fact that I have to rethink my ns. Ogata and Akira seemed to notice that my mood was not right so they turned around to help Ouganosuke. "Boy, you owe me a fight so don''t die" - Ogata eximed as if he wanted to look great. When Akira and Ogata left, the ninja sword in my left hand turned into a double scythe linked by a chain. "Brat, you have a lot of weird tricks" - Jenazad cracked his joints as he prepared to fight. The fake Saiga was emitting a bloodlust so thick that it was almost visible but I didn''t care anymore, I originally thought about hitting him a bit and then I would y with his brain to get him to tell me the truth about the death of Miu''s mother, but not any more mind, I''m gonna rip the heads off these two jerks. "Meal?" - Madness that had been in a bad mood asked me happily. Yes, it is time to eat. Chapter 127: The Heart Is A Weakness Chapter 127: The Heart Is A Weakness (Miu Furinji perspective) My heart was full of anxiety and fear, it is the first time that I have experienced this kind of feeling, the fear of the possibility that the man I love could die, the terror of losing the person who was willing to fight my grandfather just to show that he has the strength to be by my side. Luis is a person full of ws, but the protective and caring side of him allows me to ignore the fact that he is a womanizing idiot, well, maybe I can''t ignore that, but I can tolerate it. Despite the fact that I have constantly gotten angry with Luis since that fool continues to increase the number of women around him, I have never thought about the option of leaving him because he became the most important person in my heart, even more important than my grandfather and the dojo masters. Luis is the person I love and that''s why I''m feeling an overwhelming sense of anxiety as that idiot went to face Yami''s experts on his own ount. When we noticed that Luis had disappeared immediately we felt anxious, we knew that Luis would not abandon us to escape on his own since he loves us, what worried us is that Luis loves us too much and is a fool willing to give his life in order to protect us, that''s something I hate and love about him. We tried to question Yellow Queen who was the only person who appreciates knowing where Luis went, but she refused to speak and only drank tea. Even intimidating pressure from stronger women like Mikumo and Sayo, or threats from more dangerous girls like Kaede and Shiro were of no use, Yellow Queen only drank tea. Even if we knew that Yami would invade the ind, we did not know which way the ship was facing so going out to search randomly would only waste time and we could fall into a trap that would only make the situation worse. We had started to consider the option of ignoring all restraint and going to find Luis, but before we could divide into search teams, Luis''s partner appeared in front of us. "Hey Listen! Somebody give me some popcorn! I just need that to enjoy how they beat my stupid partner! " - The fairy that always apanies Luis wasughing non-stop, although we have already gotten used to the fact that this fairy seems to have a mental problem. Navi couldn''t keepughing as Mikumo held him up as her Ki materialized to lock up the fairy. "Tell me where my husband is" - Mikumo was thest woman who had joined this family, but she seemed to be one of the most attached to Luis ... That damn fool has a special taste for mature women, damn perverted fool, he''s a womanizer¡­ A cute womanizer¡­ Fool. "Muahahahahaha you can''t intimidate me! Nothing you do can cause me pain muahahahaha!" The fairy wasughing as Mikumo tightened her grip on him making the air around her creak, but Navi remained intact. Saeko walked over to Mikumo and patted her shoulder. - "You will never be able to make him speak with this method, Luis mentioned that this fairy is an extreme masochist" "Hey Listen! Don''t fuck me bitch! You are the masochist!" - The fairy screamed with joy. Saeko smiled calmly. - "I wonder what would happen if I told Luis that you called me a bitch ~" "..." - Navi stoppedughing and began to shake. "Who knows" - Saeko began to show a smile that gave me chills. - "My loose tongue could mention that the little girls have obtained photographs and videos of my husband in the shower and during his night activities with his wives, I even heard about a ck market where the girls exchange their snacks with a blue fly in exchange for those Photographs" The fairy''s blue color paled. "Oh, I also remember that Rin was sleeping with a torn shirt that my husband had thrown away after tearing it during his training" - Saeko''s smile grew. - "I wonder if someone is selling my husband''s used clothes, just imagining that happens to me seems unpleasant so I''m sure my husband will be furious, very furious~" "Mercy ..." - Navi began to sob. - "Don''t tell that idiot or he won''t make me hamburgers anymore, please don''t tell him..." "I''ll keep your nasty secrets in exchange for you to tell me where my husband is" - Saeko was smiling with contempt. "I''ll say it, I''ll say it¡­." - Navi was shaking. Mikumo raised an eyebrow. - "I never liked the idea of ??using words as weapons, but maybe I can learn some of your tricks" Saeko smiled gently. - "It will be an honor to help such an amazing martial artist" So Navi told us the exact location of Luis, although he kept crying that he deserved some popcorn so I felt sorry for the fairy and got him some snacks. "Yum mum you''re a merciful angel yum! Sorry to think you were a gori with cow''s tits and no brain yum!" - Navi ate popcorn while she said things that made me want to hit him. Now I understand why Luis always has headaches, this damn fly is hateful. We took one of the ind''s yachts and headed in the direction where Luis was fighting, at some point Navi disappeared saying that Luis had called him which only made us worry since Luis is a stubborn fool who does things on his own without asking for help. All women who are in a rtionship with Luis wanted to go help him, but Saeko reminded us that it would be dangerous to bring nonbatants so people below the Upper-ss Disciple level could note. Since we can''t bring in nonbatants, but we can''t leave weaker women without someone to protect them either, only Mikumo, Sayo, Kaede, Shiro, Shigure, Saeko, Rachel, Diego and I decided toe, although it is strange that Diego brings drones with video cameras. "What are those things that fly for?" - Shiro asked Diego as she pointed to the drones. "Hahaha you have a good eye, these are drones with high-resolution cameras, the best technology to make live broadcasts of big events" - Diego began to boast. "We are not here to y" - Mikumo frowned. "This is not a game" - Diego''s huge smile only grew. - "It''s entertainment!" "..." - Mikumo decided to ignore him. When we approached the area that Navi mentioned we could hear strange sounds but before we got closer to the ce, Shigure, Mikumo and Diego frowned and without saying a word jumped off the yacht to run in the direction where fighting sounds were heard. It was difficult to see the situation since the waves of the sea were wild as if there was a storm even though the sky was clear. We elerated the yacht and when we got to thebat area I saw that Shigure, Diego, and Mikumo had remained still on what appreciates the remains of a ship. We looked in the direction the strongest teachers in our group were looking and I felt my mouth drop open in amazement. "It''s not fair, he went to fight and he didn''t invite me" - Saeko let out a sad sigh. "That would be suicide" - Rachel smiled bitterly. There was Luis fighting with 2 of Yami''s leaders. The reason my body froze was that my instincts warned me that if I reach out to help then I will be an obstacle and will most likely die. "Who are they?" - Shiro asked as she watched the fight curiously. "The man in the mask is Silcardo Jenazad, one of Yami''s strongest experts and the best martial artist in Pencak St" - Mikumo replied calmly while all her attention was on Luis'' fight. "And who is the blond man?" - Shiro tilted her head. - "He looks like Miu" "..." - Mikumo didn''t answer, I didn''t know why, but her silence made me feel anxious. "Kushinada-san¡­." - My voice was shaky, although I didn''t know why I felt that way. "Let''s see the fight" - Mikumo did not look at me and continued watching the fight. I also looked at the fight feeling strange. Normally I don''t think too much about things around me, but I have some assumptions about what is going on so I want to talk to Luis as soon as possible. Luis ducked avoiding a spinning kick from the blond man, at the same time he threw one of his scythes in Jenazad''s direction. Jenazad tried to avoid the attack, but the scythe snaked to follow, causing the chain to wrap around his left arm. Before Jenazad could respond, Luis pulled on the chain, luring Jenazad. The blond man took advantage of this to attack Luis''s back with a barrage of blows using the tips of his fingers as he aimed at Luis''s vital areas. I recognized this technique as one of my grandfather''s techniques, which increased the feeling of anxiety in my heart, even more so because I know the destructive power of that technique, so seeing Luis being beaten filled my heart with concern. Despite the fact that Luis received a lot of attacks on the back, he only looked at Jenazad with a big smile that somehow reminded me of the viins on the shows that little girls watch on television. At this distance, I can''t hear Luis''s voice, but looking at his lips I could understand what he said. - "Get over here son of a bitch!" Luis continued to receive the blond man''s attacks while his left hand held a scythe aimed at Jenazad''s neck. When Jenazad got close to Luis''s attack range, she moved her right hand into a w and attacked towards Luis''s neck, both of them seemed willing to kill each other regardless of the consequences. I felt as if time had slowed down, but even when all my concentration was on the fight all I saw was that in an instant Jenazad''s head was spinning in the air while several needles of ck liquid had appeared from Luis''s neck that stopped the Jenazad attack. The blond man stopped attacking Luis and took several steps back. His expression was nonchnt, but I had a feeling the man was anxious. Luis didn''t seem to want to attack the man, instead, he tossed Janazad''s corpse aside and then looked in our direction and gestured for us to approach, or more specifically he gestured at Mikumo. "Stay here" - Mikumo spoke calmly, she jumped in the air and her Ki materialized to form a hand that threw it in Luis''s direction. "Tch, it''s annoying being weak" - Rachel clicked her tongue in frustration. I could only nod at her words. Looking at the situation I clenched my fists, I am too weak and I can only watch Luis risk his life without being able to help him ... "Don''t worry" - Saeko hade over to pat my shoulder. - "We only have to make an effort to improve, Luis did not be strongmenting over his weakness, he epted his weakness and made an effort to improve" "You''re right ..." - I started to smile, Saeko is right, I just need to try harder in my training, besides Luis mentioned other worlds so maybe in those worlds, I can find something that makes me stronger. I just have to follow Luis''s ideology, always walk forward, personalplexes andplicated thoughts are just an obstacle, I just have to keep walking alongside Luis... --- --- (Luis perspective) What a fucking headache, I''m starving, I''m tired, and I want a beer. The good side is that I was finally able to rip Jenazad''s head off, it''s so fucking gratifying to behead idiots that I could turn it into a hobby. Now that only the fake Saiga remains I am too tired to deal with him as I just realized a problem, my skills and techniques are not suitable for capturing living people and I still don''t want to kill the fake Saiga as I need to interrogate him. Fortunately, the new addition to my harem has a good ability to hold back experts so I called her over. Simr to a meteorite, Mikumo approached at high speed, but before hitting the tform where the fake Saiga and I were, Mikumo showed perfect control of her Ki using it to slow down the eleration of her jump allowing her tond softly next to me. "You are well?" - Mikumo asked me calmly, although the fact that she is using her Ki to check my condition is a bit cute, she really is like a traditional wife. "I''m more than fine" - I smiled feeling in excellent humor, I obtained Marmaduke''s heart and Jenazad''s head, it was a good day. "Be more careful in the future" - Mikumo remained calm, although her gaze was slightly threatening. - "If you keep risking your life I will have to cut off your limbs to keep you safe" I smiled finding her words amusing. "You think I''m kidding?" - Mikumo raised an eyebrow. "I know you mean it" - I felt a bit of strange nostalgia and irony. - "It''s just that you''re not the first woman to tell me that" "..." - Mikumo let out a soft sigh. - "The young woman named Saeko mentioned that you have a particr taste for strange women, I don''t know how to feel about it" I shrugged my shoulders. - "Feel proud to have me as your outstanding husband, just as I am proud to have you as my powerful wife" Mikumo smiled slightly, instead ofpliments to her beauty, she prefers praise to her prowess as a martial artist. While I was rxing by flirting with my wife, the fake Saiga kept silent and did not move. Even though Mikumo and I acted like a newly married couple, we both had our full attention on every breath and movement of the fake Saiga. If this idiot did anything other than breathe and blink then Mikumo and I would attack him with all our power to amputate his limbs. After a couple ofments that made my sexy milf smile, I turned my attention to the fake Saiga. During my fight with Jenazad and this impostor, I made sure to cut their skin to ingest the blood of both idiots which allowed my title [Super Predator] to give me additional information on both idiots. I easily decapitated Jenazad as [Super Predator] showed me his attack patterns, mental state, and amount of injuries on his body, this title turned out to be much more terrifying than I could imagine, although the fact that it is more effective when I devour my prey with my own mouth instead of ck blood makes me think that this title is designed for an animal instead of a person. Going back to the fake Saiga, [Super Predator] gave me some interesting information, the name of this idiot. Showing the smile I use when doing business with the mob, I approached the fake Saiga. - "So Senzui of the Kuremisango n..." The fake Saiga named Senzui finally lost his cool and looked at me withplete hostility, although he did not dare to attack since Mikumo was next to me and Ouganosuke had almost finished defeating the rest of Yami. The martial artists of this world are dangerous as they are stubborn idiots willing to fight to the bitter end without fear of death, but as in everything there are exceptions. If martial artists areparable to a crazed bull that only knows how to charge with fury, then Senzui is a rat that sneaks through sewers and crevices, ready to rampage through filth and shit to achieve his goals. People like Senzui are dangerous because they have no limits in their actions, bing capable of hurting the people they love in order to achieve their goals, I know it very well since I am the same type of person. Cunning, calcting, patient, cruel, without emotional or moral limitations, a true sociopath who could kill the person he most loved just because he woke up in a bad mood. If it weren''t because my possessive and controlling nature makes me unable to give up the women in my harem then I would be just like this idiot, which is why it was easy to guess most of the story about the death of Miu''s mother. "So¡­ how did it feel to kill the woman you loved just because she loved another man?" - I asked with innocent curiosity without a trace of malice or mockery which only made Senzui''s heart tear with guilt. It does not matter how strong the mind and will are, as long as a person possesses the capacity to love then they will have the capacity to suffer, and nothing hurts more than hurting the one you love. "It felt good? It was fun? It was exciting? If she wasn''t yours then she wouldn''t be anyone''s? " - I approached Senzui, put away the double scythe, and extended my hand to put it on his shoulder. Senzui was struggling to calm down, he had started using a breathing technique to rx his mind, but when my hand touched his shoulder I used Hamon to interrupt his breathing technique and thus force him to listen to me. "Tell me, what was thest thing she said? Did she curse you for being a traitor? Did she beg You not to hurt her daughter? Or maybe¡­ "- I watched as Senzui fell to his knees. - "Was she the one who apologized to you for not thinking about your feelings?" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" - Senzui used his fingernails to tear the mask on his face showing his true face, but he didn''t stop, he kept tearing his face as if he was trying to rip the skin off his face. I watched as the fearsome man screamed like a child that he saw all the people he loved die and I let out a disappointed sigh, this is not as funny as I expected, it is just unpleasant. I looked in Miu''s direction and saw that she was crying as she looked at Senzui, even though her eyes were shedding tears her expression was one of relief, at least now she can be sure that this man is not her father. "Did you go through all this trouble just so Miu wouldn''t be sad?" - Tsubaki asked me with a voice of disbelief inside my mind. I smiled wryly - "A man''s duty is to take care of his wives" Tsubaki let out a sigh. - "You should say wife in the singr, not all men have several lovers ..." "Well that''s not my problem" - I shrugged. - "If I''m going to be a womanizing bastard, at least I won''t mistreat my wives" "It''s nice to know that you use what little humanity you have left to make the women who love you happy" - Tsubaki spoke with slight tenderness. I smiled, it is true that love makes us weak, but this is a weakness that I am not willing to let go of. Chapter 128: The World Belongs To Heroes Chapter 128: The World Belongs To Heroes It''s nice when all problems are easily fixed, I just needed to act like I care about the welfare of the world, a bit of brainwashing, some nuke-armed idiots, and the amazing power of social media. After defeating Yami and returning to my base, I subjected Senzui to psychological torture and he told us everything that happened with Miu''s mother. Basically, Senzui felt betrayed by the woman he loved, and just like a teenager with neglect traumas would, he murdered her. This seemed ridiculous to me, but life itself is ridiculous so it doesn''t matter. I let Miu decide what we would do with Senzui and she allowed him to live after seeing the sorry psychological state he ended up in after my interrogation. Red Queen began to develop the capacity for affection and admiration towards me after seeing how I destroyed Senzui''s mind. Senzui drowned in remorse and guilt so as a form of atonement he wanted tomit suicide, but instead, I offered him a nice job as a test rat in the biological engineeringb, I want to see if this idiot is tougher than Shido and manages to be a super mutant from Rasen and Madness. Apart from Senzui, Ogata and Akira joined me after having a fight with them. They both agreed to join my desire to make a peaceful world and thus I spared myself the inconvenience of having to kill them like I did the Kodachi Master and Scythe Master who refused to join me. As for the masters of Muay Thai, Combat Sambo, Kempo, Kripayattu, and Executioner''s sword, they joined me after having some friendly matches as they respected the strong and they was not so proud or stupid. On the other hand, there were Raki and Marmaduke who ended up entering my harem without me having to manipte them since my pretty wives took it upon themselves to persuade them. They are both strong women with strong wills, but in terms of romance they are both as naive and manipble as a Japanese schoolgirl who has been protected all her life so that Saeko was able to manipte Raki''s ideals to make her believe that only with me she would find love, as for Marmaduke, she turned out to be an airhead who became good friends with Aki, Shizuka, and Nao. Speaking of Aki, she introduced me to a friend of hers who was a feisty, alcoholic version of Aki. She not only hadrge breasts, but she also possessed supernatural abilities from before the apocalypse. Her name is Minori Rokujou and she turned out to be an impulsive woman who enjoys fighting, she easily joined my harem with Aki''s persuasion but that''s a topic for another time. Taking advantage of the fact that Yami''s remaining staff was in chaos after losing their leaders, I took advantage of my new friendship with Jennyfer to take a little trip around the world where my group eliminated Yami''s hostile members. Only those people who swore allegiance to me were allowed to live while the rest became spherical souls in Madness''s warehouse (stomach). This trip also served to add Jennifer to my harem, and since she once pointed a gun at Shigure I had her y a little punishing game, although I think I got over the top and now she''s a bit of a masochist. I must be more careful when dealing with virgin women as I have be too good at sexual matters¡­ And yes, I am showing off. From Yami''s people who submitted I added some women to my harem that I found interesting, Navi kept nagging at me saying that it was better to eliminate all the men in the world and take all the women, but that sounds problematic since my current Harem in this world is too big and even if I don''t sleep I hardly have time to make all my lovers happy. I think I can add another 10 or 20 women without leaving any of my lovers unattended, but I need to find a way that I can be with all my lovers without using shit like cloning, until then the idea of adding a whole world to my harem will be just an idea. On the other hand, I kept my promise to Saeko and allowed her to kill a few hundred martial artists, she was happy cutting people and I was relieved that her life was not in danger, we all won. Although the Ryozanpaku teachers were not happy that I purged several thousand people, they did not try to stop me as I showed them how many children were forced to see their families killed and then turned into soldiers without empathy. Even Apachai and Shio finally crossed over to the dark side and were willing to kill the worst criminals who dared to attack innocent children. The fact that many of those criminals were actually people that I brainwashed so that the people of the Ryozanpaku would see the worst of humanity is a secret that only Tsubaki knows and unsurprisingly she has not stopped saying that I am more monster than human, but the greater good is the priority. A monthter since I murdered Jenazad the world was bing too peaceful for my liking. I spoke with the Will of the World and after some negotiations, I was allowed to escte things a bit. To show that the governments of the world were too selfish and influenceable, I infiltrated the most important military bases in the world and made Reina Amari take control of nuclear weapons, then I made it appear that several governments had joined the group of sectarian terrorists The Liberators and sought to use nuclear weapons to purge the world of all evil by creating a new society from the ashes of the old world. The idea was not mine, several girls in my harem saw something like this in an anime so they gave me the idea to which I agreed with a smile, maybe I should watch animated shows as they raise interesting ideas. Anyway, Oganasuke, Hayato, and me, the three strongest men on the, stopped The Liberators, saved the world, and became heroes since Diego broadcast everything on the inte making us look like real-life superheroes. Now ordinary people knew that martial artists wereparable to movie heroes and they admired us for that. Themon people were excited as a group of heroes had prevented a nuclear disaster that could destroy the world, but I know human nature. Humanity admires heroes in times of crisis, but when the fear of death is forgotten, humans will begin to fear those in power. Martial artists are not warmongering psychopaths with some exceptions like Jeanzad, but for ordinary people, nothing is more terrifying than a man with the force to destroy an army with his bare hands, for them that is no longer a human but a monster. Before public opinion became a problem, I took advantage of the nuclear weapons situation, and with Jennifer''s help, I spoke at a UN peace conference. Basically, I made it clear that governments were incapable of regting the use of weapons and the safety of ordinary people so it was better to leave control of the world to the new heroes, us. During the purge that I did for the world, I have infected with my ck blood the water supplies of each city and district that I visited so that when the peace conference happened, a third of the world worshiped me with blind fanaticism to the point that if I said tomit suicide they would, so it was easy to get people to support me in my takeover of the world. This was only possible thanks to the Madness upgrade so I made him a feast with his favorite food, human heads¡­ I am concerned about this silly dog''s new eating habits. Three months, that was how long it took me to take over the world. The politicians, businessmen, and the media who submitted to me were promoted while the members of the opposition had sad fatal idents, suicides due to depression, or psychotic outbreaks that led them to be admitted to mental hospitals, a tragic coincidence. All of this would not have been achieved without the Yellow Queen, Red Queen, and Monika who constantly rotated between the martial arts world and the apocalyptic world to maintainplete control over the media. If you control what people see then you control what people think. Since the inte said that I was the good guy and those who opposed me were the bad guys, everyone epted it as a reality without stopping to think about how absurd it was to have a 17-year-old teenager as the dictator of the world. I maintained a false semnce of democracy by allowing each country to elect their representatives, but each representative was secretly controlled by me and even when I was publicly attacked, they were all devoted followers who would die before betraying me. No more hunger, no more war, no more poverty, no more crime, no more ssism, no more racism, an ideal world where everyone had the same opportunities and everyone was ''free'', that was the paradise I built in three months. ck blood is definitely my best ability. Admittedly, it was not easy, I had to eliminate every nuisance even if they were respectable and noble people, an example was Kenichi''s father who had an unfortunate car ident after trying to contact Saori to rebuild their marriage, a tragedy. Kenichi put up with it and matured in no time, he even got a random girlfriend who loves him unconditionally after I brainwashed her. Everything I do to make Saori happy is admirable. As for Saori and Honoka, they both sighed sadly but forgot about it after I spent a whole day with them watching movies and rxing. In short, the world is improving thanks to the fact that now the martial artists are in charge of order at the same time that the mutant beasts have begun to disperse around the world to act as security guards. I made it public knowledge that even animals can learn martial arts so no one questioned that a dog could kick a truck over. Most importantly, I encouraged the creation of martial arts schools all over the world so that ordinary people could gain power, although I was careful to use my ck blood so that most of humanity would not be drawn to power and instead choose peaceful lives, or it will be a headache to deal with a world full of super strength idiots who do what they do they feel like it, only I can abuse my power. Since my Madness mutated into Reader''s Madness I discovered that it is easier for me to know the thoughts and methods to manipte people as if each person were a book waiting for me to read it. In general, things are going well in the world of martial arts and the story is practically finished, but like everything in my life, when everything is going well and calm it is a sign that something stupid and troublesome is about to happen. ording to the Will of the World, the only thing missing to finish the Story is for Rachel to conclude her path after starting a family and then I will be able to obtain my rewards, the problem is that for this Rachel must have a child as a way to close the Story with a happy ending¡­ When I read that I was so enraged that I sent everything to shit so after getting drunk with enough alcohol to sterilize half of Japan I had an orgy with my harem ... Um, well, whether consciously or unconsciously, I forgot to use my Anti-Rasen technique to prevent my gic information from being shared. The result? Easy to guess, it has not yet been confirmed how many women in my harem were infected with the nasty parasite called ''fetus'', but it must be more than 5. I remembered a recurring joke where a man hears that his wife is pregnant so he says that he is going to buy cigarettes and then run away. I can empathize with the man in that joke, but whatever, at least I''m no longer a poor man who has to work 16 hours a day just to eat. Since I have the money to support a bunch of nasty brats so it doesn''t matter having several women pregnant at the same time, my wives can take care of them while I do more important things like keep increasing my harem¡­. I''m a shitty father. What makes the situation worse is that the little girls who are after me heard that I will be the father of several brats so to say that they were angry was an understatement. Whether it''s jealousy at the possibility that I pay more attention to my future children than to them or the fact that those damn precocious girls want a child too, the reality is that among the mentally ill around me, it is girls small the most problematic. Rin was the best example of this disaster, she stole a gun and put it against her forehead while she threatened to kill herself if I didn''t give her at least one adult kiss. The fact that she wasn''t kidding around and was actually thinking about killing herself only made my migraine worse, this damn brat reminds me of some mentally ill girls from my homeworld. I gave in a little and gave her what I wanted, kissed her until her eyes turned to hearts (which I find disturbing since that''s not normal) and then I spanked her little butt until it was red to teach her not to tease me. Rin won''t be able to sit down for a week, but her stupid victory smile keeps bothering me. When I thought that my headache couldn''t get worse, life reminded me that by being on the ground you are exposed to being kicked. One day while I was busy organizing how to legalize human experiments in such a way that civilized society agrees to use humans asboratory rats, I received a message from Yuriko. The world conquest in the apocalyptic world was proceeding calmly, my group began offering free supplies to the survivors as a show of generosity, but those supplies had been infected with my ck blood making it easier for the survivors to join me as loyal followers. Since the effects of my Insanity are spiritual and not biological, they cannot be analyzed with technology so no one suspected that I am brainwashing everyone. Unlike the martial arts world, the apocalyptic world has many groups of survivors with heavy weaponry and superhuman abilities so it is more difficult to subdue them as many idiots are not willing to give up authority and want to be kings of their own territories. The problem that Yuriko reported to me was in three countries, China, Romania, and the United States. The strangest problem was China, the officials of the new Chinese government did not want to integrate into my government and sought to negotiate peace so that they could maintain their own sovereignty. Obviously I rejected this as I am developing a dictatorplex and now we are at war. The main problem is not weapons and superhumans in China, Monika detected a problem in the form of a Protagonist. A small group made up of a man and three women became a problem as they have constantly impeded the advance of my troops while always being lucky to escape in life and death situations. Having plot armor is like bing a cockroach so the best way to take out a protagonist is with another protagonist, but my squad of ex-protagonists is busy building a supply line that crosses the length of the African continent so I have to deal with this shit. The simplest problem is in Romania. The mutantmunity that protects the source of the Progenitor Virus has agreed to negotiate to submit to me on the condition that I must personally speak with themunity leader to negotiate, her name is Miranda and ording to Umbre records, she should be 100 years old, although his true identity is not yet clear. The biggest problem is in the United States, the resistance that opposed Umbrebeled me as a second Wesker and they have started a gueri war against me. The biggest problem is a woman named Alice, who has perfectpatibility with the zombie virus, giving her super strength, improved speed, improved reflexes, and an intermediate regenerative factor. She is almost the same as Sayo with the exception that Alice has very troublesome psychic abilitiesparable to Kaede''s vectors plus if my guess is not wrong, she is a protagonist. Alongside Alice have appeared several troublesome people who, despite being humans with no mutant abilities, in terms of military tactics and survival skills are more dangerous than Yami''s martial artists. Those bastards have eliminated several of the soldiers that I sent to recover the resources of the Umbre bases which has given me several headaches. If it weren''t for the fact that I n to make this world my main base, I would haveunched a nuclear bombardment on them. To prevent them from using nuclear weapons I had Monika disable all nuclear weapons in the world which the rebel group did not prevent as even they know that in a nuclear war there are no winners. I sent them onest warning, if they don''t give up in a month then I will personally go deal with them. This will give them hope that they can assassinate me and save the world so they will gather their main forces at the main base they built, but what those idiots don''t know is that in a month I will be able to finish mastering my Reader''s Madness up to 100 % which will make me a true apocalyptic monster in this world without spirit damage abilities. All the brainwashing I''ve done in the martial arts world and using the skill [Self-knowledge] helped me better understand my new Madness and I must say this thing is terrifying even by my standards. For now, I''ll give them time to prepare while I take care of the least of my problems. Right now I am on a ne heading to Romania, as this can be dangerous, I reduced the number of people who would apany me. Kaede and Shiro would originally be my onlypanions on this mission as they are the only ones who can survive even if they are split in half. Besides them, I brought 4 androids, Chise, 2B, Monika, and an android that has just been activated. Each android has a unique function and design, 2B is a ''Samurai''bat model designed to deal withrge enemies such as giant robots or colossal mutants. Chise is an ''Angel'' model designed for aerialbat and the destruction of armored fortresses. The new member of the group is a ''Ghost'' model android ideal for espionage, intelligence gathering, and assassinations. I don''t know why the creator of the android women gave human names to some of his creations and he assigned others to code names, but this android is called Motoko Kusanagi, a beautiful woman with short dark blue hair, a slim body with well-defined curves, and a stoic personality a bit simr to the deadpan 2B. Now that I control most of the world''s energy resources, it is not difficult to make batteries for android women, and if I wanted I could activate them all, but I want to take things easy since each one has its own personality and I want to add them to my harem so they don''t betray me, as far as programming them to be totally loyal to me, that would be boring. This mission could be dangerous so I didn''t want to bring my harem, but when my mind was busily deciphering the [Self-Knowledge] skill, a troublesome girl infiltrated the ne. Normally it would be impossible for a person without supernatural stealth abilities to approach me within 100 meters without me detecting them, but the stupid ability [Lucky Pervert] is a headache. I sighed, drank some coffee, and looked at the girl who was sitting on myp. - "Why don''t you sit on the seat in front of you?" "It''sfortable here" - The girl smiled tenderly, amodating her slim body against mine, although the way she tries to use her small butt to stimte a specific area of my body makes me want to sigh with fatigue. - "All my friends are in a rtionship with you, it''s cruel to exclude me ~" "You just want to blow things up" - I sighed wryly, her antics don''t displease me at all. The girl smiled and took a cookie while she ignored Shiro and Kaede''s jealous gaze. The girl was a member of the ck Label, addicted to explosives and mayhem. Oriha Nashida, a cute 14-year-old girl with pink hair andrge breasts too well developed for her young age. "When Yuko finds out this she is going to whip your little ass" - I''m tired of every nonsense that happens around me. Oriha flinched, but then smirked wickedly. - "What if instead of giving me away with Yuko, it''s not you who whips my little ass?" ¡­. Damn precocious girls, this is getting out of hand. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Your beloved author went on a family vacation, near where I am there is a town called ''Tequ'' (Alcoholic drink from my country), and well ... The belief that to avoid a hangover you must continue to drink alcohol seems true. Anyway, kids, don''t drink, it''s bad. A hug <3 Chapter 129: I Hope This Isnt Indicator For A Future Fetish ... Chapter 129: I Hope This Isn''t Indicator For A Future Fetish ... When the ne reached the territory of the mutantmunity in Romania, I massaged my forehead wearily. "Wow it looks like Drac''s castle!" - Oriha was excited as she looked out the window. "What is a Drac? It is food?" - Shiro asked confused. "No Shiro, not everything is food" - Kaede smiled gently, she acts like Shiro''s older sister which is convenient since I don''t have to take care of the crazy albino little girl. "Then Shiro doesn''t care" - Shiro started ying video games while she ignored the scenery outside the window. Although I have knowledge of architecture, I only care about the functionality and usefulness of construction, but even with myck of artistic sense, I must admit that this castle is interesting. I once read that a house is the reflection of its owner so if that castle is Miranda''s home then it is possible that she has a dark personality. I can''t judge a book by its cover, but I need to think of all the possible options to have proper negotiations as it would be a waste to murder all the mutants in this ce. "Food? Woof "- Madness does not share my point of view, he is just an idiot who thinks with her stomach. I ignored Madness and looked at the open space where we were going tond. For this trip, I brought three nes of Umbre which are abination of a heavy cargo ne, a high-speed fighter jet ne, and a helicopter so it cannd diagonally without the need for a wide runway. I love technology. In the main nees an elite squad of soldiers trained by Rika and Yuko. In the second nees a shipment of biological weapons of the Titan and Licker model. Finally, the nes are guarded by a group of mutant birds to prevent air attacks, in addition to the fact that Chise is the best anti-aircraft weapon in this world. "Darling..." - Monika who was sitting next to me using her physical body smiled at me. - "I can detect short-range radio waves near here, it looks like specialized military equipment to avoid external interference so I can''t interfere withmunications, but it looks like an elite squad" I smiled and patted her on the head as despite being an android she loves this kind of thing. - "Chise is monitoring the surroundings, let her figure it out" "You''re sure?" - Monika smiled happily when she felt my hand caressing her hair. - "Until now she has not killed any human being and she always restrains herself when attacking humans" "I gave her the option to have a normal life without going into war" - I smiled slightly. - "She insisted that she wanted to protect her new family so she would stick to her role of weapon" "A person wanting to be a weapon ... I don''t know why, but I envy her a little" - Monika smiled bitterly. Unlike most android girls, Chise was once human so she has something that other android girlsck, a soul. This is aplicated subject since the technology of this world cannot analyze theposition of the soul so they feel a void that they cannot exin, but I am doing my own secret research on souls so one day I hope I can give a soul real to android girls. While Monika enjoyed being petted, I turned my attention to the situation outside the ne. As the three nes descended tond, four missiles were fired targeting my ne. The enemy seemed to know the ne where I was, which means that the information was leaked, I will send a message to Yuriko so that she can take care of this. I didn''t worry as when the missiles were 10 meters away, four rays of red light detonated the missiles in midair. Since Chise''s sma cannon uses a lot of energy, Shiguma made her a weapon that uses heat waves to detonate missiles and other explosives at a distance. I stood up and headed for the emergency exit. - "You guys fasten your seatbelt and wait for us tond" "Are you going to clean up some garbage that doesn''t know its ce?" - Monika asked with a cute smile, her expression, and her words do not match, but that is part of her charm. I nodded and opened the door to get out. The door has an ejection chamber function simr to a submarine so even if I open the door the pressure inside the ne will not change which is convenient for jumping out of the ne. Once I got out of the ne, ck blood came out of my back forming two ck wings that helped me fly. "Seriously? Crow wings? " - I rolled my eyes at the aesthetic sense of Madness. "They''re great, woof" - Madness replied happily. Whatever. I called for Navi to appear next to me, before the idiot could screw me with his stupid things I held him with my right hand, then I covered him with Rasen and Ki making him spin to the point that I had to use Anti-Rasen around him to avoid create a tornado that could damage airnes. "Wiiiiiii!" While Navi was amusing himself I looked in the direction of the shot and with my enhanced senses, I found a small squad of 5 soldiers who were escaping. The damn resistance is making me angry, it seems that I will have to pay them a not-so-friendly visit. I was about to throw Navi to cause an explosion, but Chise fly to my side. "Wait!" - Chise was in front of me preventing me from destroying the soldiers. I didn''t get mad since I can guess what she''s thinking, but I still pretended that her attitude bothered me. - "What''s the matter? Do you want to let them go? " Chise shook her head as her normally nervous gaze was now filled with determination. - "They tried to hurt you, let me take care of this" I am surrounded by adorable girls, life is not so bad. When I nodded Chise looked at the soldiers, her right hand started to disarm, and just like in a sci-fi movie her right arm turned into a cannon. Chise raised her sma cannon and without hesitation fired at the soldiers. The sma cannon has two forms of firing, a beam of concentrated heat that can melt any material in this world and an unstable sma attack that when hitting a solid object explodes into a sphere of heat. Chise used the first type of shot during the fight against Wesker, but this time she used the second type of shot causing an explosion that consumed the 5 soldiers charring their bodies leaving only ashes. I smiled and gently stroked Chise''s head. - "Good job, I''m d to have you with me" Chise was a bit nervous and scared for having killed humans for the first time, but my gentle words and patting made her calm until she finally smiled. "Let''s go down" - I removed my hand from her head causing her to put on a sad look but still she nodded. We both descended where the nes hadnded. The girls in my group and the soldiers had already prepared a defensive formation which showed the good training they received. In front of my group were 6 women who seemed to have been waiting for us, each of them had particr characteristics. The one that stood out the most was a voluptuous woman in a white dress, she not only stood out for her wide curves but for her height of almost 3 meters, the tallest woman I have seen in my life. Next to the tall woman were 3 young girls who should be in their 20s years old, all three had gothic clothes and although they were beautiful, their mouths covered in clotted blood were a bit disgusting, but considering that Madness chews open-mouthed when eating people I do not dislike this at all. At the same height as the 4 women who appeared to be a mother and her daughters, there was a woman dressed in appropriate attire for a funeral. A ck veil covered her face but from my experience with women, I feel that she shouldn''t look bad at all, although the strange doll that she carries is disgusting. At the head of the group of mutant women was a woman dressed in a strange ceremonial costume simr to a raven which reminded me of the images of witches in books of the inquisition that I read out of curiosity in the library. "I''m sorry for the problems, I was not careful to clean the rats in my territory" - The woman who looked like a crow priestess bowed in apology. The women behind the priestess seemed surprised by their leader''s gesture but remained silent. "I see that you have problems managing your own home" - I expressed calmly without showing disdain but making it clear that I am in a superior position than hers. "Unfortunately that''s the way it is" - The priestess who should be Miranda nodded in a calm voice. - "We have been dealing with a group of unpleasant people who do not stop invading our home, so we need your help" I see, this is interesting. I can smell the gunpowder, blood, and ash in the air, the aroma is subtle so there must be an intense battle near here, in the direction of the gothic castle. The situation does not seem so desperate since the leader is here to receive us calmly, but the fact that this woman is willing to give up her pride and authority in order to achieve her goals seems interesting to me. Perhaps the mutants are managing to confront the invaders, but the priestess is asking for my help as a way of expressing her submission and desire to join my government, I like her because in my harem there is ack of women who know how to manage political rtions in a civilized way and Yuriko needs help. Since this woman does not seem to have a bad figure so I want her in my harem, as for her face, if it is unpleasant I can change it with stic surgery, after all, superficial beauty is not as important as talent, but I still prefer to add beautiful women to my harem, although I don''t want to go overboard with body modification or it will be boring if I can get women with low self-esteem and bad looks only toter change them, after all, I want a harem and not a collection of dolls without individuality. I smiled friendly. - "I will be happy to help, but as you know we live in a selfish world where gratitude alone makes no sense as payment" Miranda nodded as if she expected this. - "In exchange for the help of the Lord we will give everything we have, I only have one favor to ask" The women behind Miranda frowned, but did not object, Miranda''s wordsbined with my reputation as a womanizer could only mean one thing, they would belong to me. Although this is good for me, I prefer to ensure genuine loyalty so I raised an eyebrow. - "Can you give me everything in this territory? Contrary to rumors about me, I don''t like to force women" Stupid rumors thatbel me as a pervert, womanizer, depraved, pedophile, rapist, and libertine, I am not a rapist or a pedophile. "Are they not to the liking of the lord?" - Miranda asked calmly, but I could feel a trace of concern. She seems to want to use these women and herself as a bargaining chip for some kind of favor, this is getting more and more interesting. "Tch" The sound of someone clicking their tongue made everyone turn to look at one of the Goth girls. "Any problem?" - Miranda asked calmly, but I recognize the silent fury typical of dangerous people who tend to stab their enemies in the back. The girl who clicked her tongue got flustered. - "Th-There is no problem ..." I saw an opportunity so I smiled. - "If there is something you want to say just say it, I am a civilized person" My harmless expression and myck of intimidating presence seemed to give the girl guts so she gritted her teeth and stepped forward. - "You can be the leader of an armed group, but you yourself do not look strong, I am not willing to listen to someone weaker than me" "Oh, I see" - I nodded epting her exnation. The girl and her two sisters looked at me with slight disdain. Miranda looked like she was about to intervene so with one look I made her stay still. Due to my experiences as a child I have no killing intent even when killing and my ability to intimidate causes people to confront their deepest fears which can trigger some emotional trauma, but that will only make these women fear me rather than make them respect me. Through Madness, I unleashed one of the most basic forms of intimidation, a hungry beast. Madness has such a vtile and violent hunger that I have to use Anti-Rasen to suppress his appetite to keep her from losing control. With the exception of the women in my harem, Madness sees all life forms as food and not just for their bodies, their souls, their minds, their emotions, their desires, their ambitions, their fears ... Madness loves to devour every part that itposes a living being with the ability to think, which is why he prefers to eat people instead of animals. Madness''s appetite is a mental attack that creates the illusion of being turned into helpless prey. Your body feels sharp teeth crawling through your skin, a long tongue begins to surround your heart as if trying to crush it, the ws of a primitive beast dig into your eyes trying to extract its liquid, your brain is cut into small slices of meat, your soul itself begins to be chewed causing all hope of survival to be extinguished sinking your mind into despair... That was the feeling that the 5 women in front of me experienced, I only excluded Miranda since she was already willing to give herself to me. After 5 seconds of mental torture, I suppressed Madness''s appetite causing all 5 women to fall to their knees while gasping for breath. "And good? I''m weak?" - I asked gently. "You are not weak ..." - One of the girls was panting while her body was covered in sweat, but in addition to the instinctive fear of death there was something else in her expression. - "Not weak at all ..." "That was ..." - The tall woman eximed as she looked at me with eyes full of fear, admiration, and what seemed like lust. - "Impressive" These women do not see themselves as people but as beasts so the traditional approach is not suitable to win their affection, instead, I must show them that I am a muchrger beast in a simr way to a beast marking its territory. [System notification: A ''False Vampire'' variant that falls into the ''Monster'' category has dered its submission to the user] [The secret requirements to mutate the title ''King Diclonius'' have been met: Make three different variants of the ''Monster that threatens humanity'' category give theirplete submission to the user (Diclonius) (False Vampire) (Mutant Animals)] [The title ''King Diclonius (50%)'' has mutated into ''King of the Monsters (50%)''] [King of the Monsters: Giant Moths, Three-Headed Dragons, Apes on Steroids, ALL KNEEL BEFORE THE KING! By defeating a creature that falls into the ''Monster'' category there is a high chance of gaining the creature''s submission and loyalty. Creatures that submit to the user receive a power increase based on their loyalty to the user. Warning: Creatures in the ''Monster'' category with titles rted to the word ''King'' or ''Ruler'' will feel hostility towards the user. Warning: User receives double damage and critical damage from entities with titles rted to ''Monster Hunter''] [System notification: The title ''King of the Monsters'' has absorbed the skill ''Appointment of the King''. Now the user is able to grant power increases to any of his subordinates whether they are humanoid, non-humanoid creatures, artificial organisms, or conceptual beings, the only requirement is that the creature feels loyalty towards the user] Well, this is a windfall, although taking double the damage sounds troublesome¡­ Well, I just have to befriend hunters and then kill them. [System notification: The title ''King of the Monsters'' has been influenced by the title ''King of the Harem'' and has created the skill ''Monster Girl Tamer (100%)''] [Monster Girl Tamer: Does a mermaid have a vagina? Well, I have to find out ~ When the user receives affective emotions from female entities that fall into the category of ''Monster Girl'' there is a great chance of awakening their reproductive instincts. The effects of this ability are doubled in the presence of a full moon] ¡­ .. I have no words to describe my feelings at the moment, I just hope this doesn''t make Kaede and Shiro go crazy¡­. [System notification: Thebination of the title ''King of the Monsters'' and the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has generated the title ''Enemy of Humanity (10%)''] [Enemy of Humanity: *angry lizard sounds* When the user wants to kill a human, his attacks cause the following effects: Critical damage, spiritual damage, fear, despair, suffering, decrease in regenerative abilities, suppression of willpower, poisoning, putrefaction, and bad luck. There is a small chance of damaging the enemy''s Destiny. Warning: Human entities with titles rted to ''Guardian'', ''Hero'', ''Protagonist'', ''Heroine'', ''Messiah'' and ''Salvador'' inflict mortal damage to the user with a 90% rate of causing instant death] [System notification: The titles ''Guardian'', ''Harem Protagonist'' and ''False Antagonist'' have reduced the negative effects of ''Enemy of Humanity''] [System notification: ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has decreased the negative effects of ''Enemy of Humanity''] [System notification: ''Human'' race percentage has decreased the negative effects of ''Enemy of Humanity''] [System notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has decreased the negative effects of ''Enemy of Humanity''] [System notification: the user''s high level of positive Karma has diminished the negative effects of ''Enemy of Humanity''] [System notification: Update of the warning of the title ''Enemy of Humanity'' Warning: Human entities with titles rted to ''Guardian'', ''Hero'', ''Protagonist'', ''Heroine'', ''Messiah'' and ''Salvador'' cause double damage to the user] Damn, that shit scared me for a moment. Before I thought aboutpletely abandoning my humanity, but now I am rethinking my existence. I need more ''positive'' achievements to prevent the demerits of future titles and skills, how troublesome. [System notification: The system has detected an ipatibility with the course plotted by ¨d¨j¨m¨g ¡ö. Starting self-destruction¡­ error error error error error error error error¡­ erro¡­ err¡­ er¡­ e¡­ ........................ ...¡­ .. The system has not detected any errors. The system has returned to the normal operation] "Hey Listen! Before you say something this time I did nothing! I''m innocent!" - Navi began to scream nervously. "I know, idiot, actually ... Well, thank you" - I sighed in a telepathic message. Navi told me that when he was modifying the system to make it a Harem System, he found a self-destruct mechanism so he got rid of that shit because in his words, ''Only a pathetic bitch uses self-destruction muahahaha!'' I hate to admit it, but this jerk just saved me. "Th-Thank you?" - Navi was so amazed that he forgot tough like a psychopath. - "Um, w-well, we are partners so it''s normal to help you ... You don''t need to thank me ..." Later I will make him his favorite hamburgers, it is good that he is useful from time to time. As for who was the entity that wants to control me through the system¡­ I just need to keep practicing my [Self-knowledge] skill and I will be able to know who I have to kill. "Hey handsome boy! That was incredible!" - The nasty doll began to float, pulling me out of my thoughts. Why do I always get involved with strange women? I smiled wryly, I dislike the doll, but the woman who controls the doll is eptable so I can bear this stupidity. I ignored the women who seemed to want to ''devour me'' and looked at Miranda. - "It seems that there is no problem in giving me everything in this territory" Miranda let out a sigh, she seems relieved because I epted these women regardless of the mental attack I used. "Now tell me, what is the favor you want?" - I asked with genuine curiosity. Miranda removed her mask showing an attractive face suitable for a shadowy viin, then she knelt at my feet. - "I am willing to give myself to my Lord in body and soul, in return I only ask one thing ..." Oh the drama, all these viins love to exaggerate things. "Please, my lord, help me to get my daughter back" - Miranda was kneeling with a pleading voice. Looking at her madness in her heart I can see that her love for her daughter has reached the point of obsession and her only purpose to live, I already know who will be the babysitter of my children. Since I am not such an idiot to ept a deal without knowing the details of the request I asked Miranda to exin the situation to me and it turned out to be something simple, I just have to attack the squad of resistance soldiers who stole the jars with the parts cut from a newborn, then bring the jars back so that Miranda can resurrect her daughter through the gic memory of the Progenitor Virus, by the way, I must murder the real father of the baby who seems to be immortal, easy. "Let''s blow things up!" - Oriha shouted excitedly. I looked at the girl with terrorist tendencies and sighed, this trip will be noisy. --- --- Author''s Note: It is almost New Year''s Eve, how beautiful, I hope next year a meteorite will not hit us, only that would be missing to have the most chaotic time of the century ... Chapter 130: A Bastards Boredom Is Dangerous Chapter 130: A Bastard''s Boredom Is Dangerous I walked calmly while Miranda walked beside me. "This is ... Unexpected" - Miranda didn''t know what to say. "Even if they have heavy weapons, they are less than 300 people, this is easy" - I shrugged. Since I have bigger problems to deal with I decided to use the simplest approach, a frontal attack full of violence. Since the enemy soldiers tried to take advantage of the forest to use guerri tactics, I sent the Licker and the mutant animals to track the soldiers, then my elite squads would move to surround the enemies without giving them an escape to leave no survivors. In addition to my own troops, Miranda sent a man named Karl Heisenberg as well as an army of werewolves that were the result of human experiments with the Progenitor Virus. That man does not give me confidence, but since the squad that apanies him is disposable I do not care if he tries to eliminate my troops, if he dares to go against me I will assassinate him and if he remains obedient I will give him a ce in my army. While the tracking group is in charge of hunting down the soldiers scattered throughout the forest, the main group would attack the main base of the enemies preventing both the forest group and the main base from being able to reunite to be a small army. The Titans charged head-on to act as targets for heavy weaponry like turrets and rocketunchers. While the Titans get the brunt of the shots, the soldiers are being killed by my cute girls. Shiro and Kaede make an excellentbination of attack and defense, when they fight together they do not have blind spots where they can be injured, in addition to that Shiro''s ability to fly allows them tounch attacks from the sky and although flying would make them an obvious target, them Kaede vectors can withstand most modern weaponry except for heavy weaponry. To prevent the two girls from being attacked with a rocket, 2B, Motoko and the women who worked for Miranda were murdering the soldiers who were targeting my girls. The tall woman is named Alcina Dimitrescu and her three daughters are B, Cassandra, and Dani. I find it funny that their names are arranged in alphabetical order. They are more like vampires rather than mutants derived from zombies. They have physical abilitiesparable to an Expert level martial artist, the most important thing is that they have strong regenerative abilities that are enhanced by ingesting human blood so they only need to make sure to drink blood every time they are injured to prevent their regenerative abilities from reaching their limits and end up dying. The other woman sent by Miranda was Donna, although herbat skills are the weakest among mutant women, she has the ability to cause hallucinations that generate fear and confusion by causing soldiers to shoot their own allies. I like her for her tactics of making allies kill each other, but the fact that she only speaks through her disgusting doll makes me sigh. To avoid airstrikes, Chise has been intercepting drones and air vehicles which have prevented the enemies from receiving air support, so I am going to spoil that girl as she deserves it. While my girls are massacring the soldiers, Miranda is using her psychic abilities that allow her to control the root that the Progenitor Virus generates allowing her to move gigantic roots thate out of the ground to attack the soldiers and their vehicles. If it weren''t for Miranda being careful not to destroy therge vehicles for fear of damaging the jars where the baby''s parts are, then she might show greater destructive power. I am not inactive, in my hand, there are several needles of ck blood and every time I see that one of the girls is in danger then I throw the needle to intercept shots or to kill soldiers. "Hahaha everything explodes!" - Contrary to my calm walk, Oriha was shouting happily as she held a grenadeuncher and fired at the soldiers. - "Walk faster or there will be no more targets to blow up!" I am worried that this impulsive girl will get hurt as she is the only person without regenerative abilities in this group so I put her on my shoulders so I can protect her from any gunshots or coteral damage. "I was worried that you would feel disgust towards us for being monsters ..." - Miranda was watching as the soldiers were killed as if they were paper dolls in the rain. - "But now I understand that perhaps we are the ones who should be afraid" "Well at least my girls aren''t eating corpses" - I smiled as shrugged. Miranda smiled too. - "Sometimes I regret what I have be, but I think that now I can ept being a monster" "Humans, animals, or monsters, in the end, we are all meat waiting to be eaten by a stronger predator" - I smiled when I saw a soldier being cut in half by Kaede''s vectors. - "If being human makes you rational but weak, I''d rather be an irrational but strong monster" "It''s an interesting way of looking at life" - Miranda nodded with a smile. This philosophical shit helped me to open her heart a little more to me. I say so much nonsense that sometimes I myself have trouble differentiating how many of the things I say are true and how many are lies, the skill [Mythomania] really suits my personality. We continued to advance while the soldiers were killed like turkeys at Christmas time. When we got deep into the makeshift base that the soldiers built, I pped loudly creating a shrill sound that was a signal for everyone to stop, then I lowered Oriha from my shoulders even though the girl seemed to want to continue the walk. In front of us was a narrow cave too small for the Titans to enter. The girls approached me with curious expressions about why I stopped them from fighting. "What''s the matter? I haven''t finished killing yet "- One of Alcina''s daughters began toin as if she were a spoiled child. I sighed and took out a handkerchief to wipe her face since is unpleasant to see pieces of intestines around her mouth. - "Learn to wash your face, although I don''t care if you eat humans, the smell of clotted blood is unpleasant" The girl I think is Dani smiled. - "Oh, are you afraid of a little blood?" I sighed, grabbed her chin, and brought her face close to kiss her on the lips. Dani seemed surprised without expecting me to be willing to kiss her so she couldn''t respond to my kiss. After a few seconds, I parted our lips and took out another handkerchief to wipe the blood from my mouth. - "I have no problem with human blood and I have even resorted to cannibalism, but hygiene matters to me so wash your face after killing" Dani blinked several times and then showed a big smile. - "I will ~" I nodded. - "Well, now wait here as I see what is in the cave, I have the feeling that it will be dangerous if you enter" Monika walked over with her usual fond smile and handed me a small cell phone as well as a headset. - "This is a portable server that allows me to expand my hacking skills, I can even steal the signal from protected electronic devices, but only if they are five meters away from this device" "Thank you, you are trustworthy as always" - I kissed Monika''s forehead and ignored Kaede and Shiro''s jealous expressions. After putting away the device that Monika gave me, I entered the base of the enemy soldiers. ck blood drained from my legs and began to spread across the ground looking for traps, but I was disappointed to note that there were no explosives or ambushes. With each of my steps, I used vibrationsbined with Ki to replicate the sonar of a bat to explore the cave at the same time that my sense of smell searched for traces of gunpowder, poison, or people. While advancing I finally found explosives hidden inside key parts of the mountain, judging by the position of the explosives they were arranged to copse the cave and bury me inside so using the device that Monika gave me I contacted her to deactivate those explosives. Since in the depths of the cave I detected the presence of living people, I kept walking while the ck blood was camouged with the ground, if necessary the ck blood can act as a shield or as a weapon that will emerge from the shadows. I did not use Navi as a scout as my recent [Self-Knowledge] and [Reader Madness] skills made me understand higher entities a little better and I don''t know if there will be a time in the future where Navi cannot serve as a scout so I must not lose the habit of exploring on my own. When I got to the depths of the cave I found an interesting scene. Four men and two women were chained to the ground, because of their breathing, heartbeat, and neural activity they seemed to be really unconscious and not just pretending, but it is still better to be attentive to their movements. In front of the group of unconscious people was a beautiful woman of Asian descent who was dressed in an elegant red Chinese style dress with a slit on the right side of the skirt that showed her long legs. "Among all the scenarios I thought of, this is unexpected" - I stopped five meters away from the woman making sure that Monika''s artifact could intervene any signal to avoid observers or distress signals. "I didn''t expect you to be so young either, although I don''t dislike that" - The woman smiled seductively. She must be in her mid-20s, which added to physical training and taking care of her skin make her more attractive than many women with innate beauty. I yed along with her and pretended that my gaze was distracted from her by her attractive figure, especially her legs that I admit, looked attractive. With Ki pulses, I scanned her body and found what I was looking for, and no, it wasn''t herce underwear. "I like how that sounds, but I don''t think we know each other" - I smiled with a slightly smug smile, but with a slight hesitation while my eyes did not leave her body showing lust. My micro-expressions show that I am a proud person who tries to pretend to be calm and calcting but that I am easy to manipte through lust which isplemented by rumors that I am a pervert who thinks with the crotch. This woman has the characteristics of a professional spy so she noticed my micro-expressions. Something I learned from the yakuza is to recognize spies and the greatest weakness of a good spy is perfectionism. The fact that the woman does not show the slightest displeasure even though I am looking at her as if I am a dog in heat can mean two things, or she does not care what they think about her appearance, or her mission is to seduce me. Since she is using seductive bodynguage in a subtle way she betrays her intentions to attract me discreetly, but since she doesn''t lose anything by ying along I want to see what she has to offer. "It''s true" - The woman made a rather cute awkward gesture without being childish, which was even more attractive than Shizuka''s innocent awkwardness. - "My name is Ada Wong, a member of what your government has nominated as ''rebels '', I am here because she has wanted to meet you for a long time ~" As a way to increase the feeling of nationalism of my new government, the resistance group in the United States werebeled as rebels. They were originally going to be called terrorists, but in the future that would be an obstacle in case the rebels joined my government and to some extent, ''rebels'' do not sound so aggressive. "I see, well, it is always a pleasure to meet such a beautiful woman, but somehow I don''t feel that this ce is the best to meet us" - I smiled wryly as I pointed to the group of unconscious soldiers. Although Ada was beautiful and one of the most seductive women I havee across, the two women in chains were more interesting to me. Anyone who saw them would think that both women were twins, but ording to Umbre''s records, these two women were identical to the best experiment in Umbre''s biological weapons department, Project Alice. There was no information that Project Alice had sisters or clones, but the US headquarters operated independently so there is some inurate data. "I had no options, even if I was heading to your base in Japan that didn''t make sure I met you in person" - Ada smiled with a well-acted bitter expression. "I see" - I nodded as my gaze traveled over Ada''s body with greater intensity. - "What can I do for you, beauty?" "Not much, I just wanted to see what kind of person you were to have achieved so much at such a young age" - Ada showed excellent ttery skills, an outstanding actress. - "I must admit that you were more impressive in person than just seeing yourself in photos and videos" I tried not to roll my eyes as my expression was one of delight as if my ego was enjoying her words. "I see, Miss Ada seems to be my fanatic" - Acting like a conceited idiot is more exhausting than pretending to be a noble-hearted idiot ... Ada smiled captivatingly. - "That''s right, that''s why I would like us to get to know each other better" This is going nowhere and I''m bored of pretending to be the lustful idiot son of a wealthy family. I took a couple of steps forward showing an expression appropriate for a pervert pretending to be a gentleman. Ada did not show the slightest nervousness, even her heartbeat remained stable. It seems that this woman is really willing to give me her body, but the question is what is her true purpose since I do not detect the slightest hostility and my instincts do not warn me of any cheating. When I was one step away from Ada I stopped and held out my hand as my face continued to smile. - "If we are going to talk I would like you to give me the adorable toy that you hide on your back" Ada remained calm, her heart did not alter and with gentle movements, she brought her hands behind her back and then took out a small ck detonator the size of a pen. "You are as surprising as I expected" - Ada smiled bitterly and handed me the detonator without hesitation. If her group obtained information about my location and what my ne was then she must know mybat capabilities so she is aware that at this distance I can kill her before she can activate the detonator. My smile grew and I looked down at her long legs. "You like what you see?" - Ada asked pleasantly. "That''s right" - I nodded without hesitation. - "Especially those sneakers, I didn''t think that amunicator could fit in your heel" For the first time, Ada''s heart beat a little faster, but she managed to calm down in a second, very impressive. I held out my hand with a smile without saying a word. Ada sighed, reached down, and parted the heel of her right sneaker. When she bent down she made sure to show me her cleavage in a subtle way, it seems like she still thinks I''m a perverted teenager, but I''m not going toin. "How did you find out? I kept it turned off so it wouldn''t be tracked by the artificial intelligences you possess "- Ada asked me with genuine curiosity. "I have my tricks" - I winked. - "Now that we can be honest let me ask you, what do you want by giving me to yourpanions?" Ada left her seductive expression and sighed. - "My beauty was not enough to seduce you? It damages the confidence I have in my appearance ... " "Oh, you must not feel bad, in fact, your charm is so attractive that I would like you to be one of my wives" - I smiled with total sincerity. - "However that seems difficult, after all there is already someone in your heart" Ada''s expression broke and she seemed to be surprised. Before she could regain herposure, I kept talking. - "If I''m not mistaken, the man you love is so ingrained in your heart that you were willing to give up your body, your integrity, and your friends in order to protect him ... Oh, how adorable, I feel jealous" Her expression and the growing fear in her heart told me that my theory was true. I''ve been involved in so many romantic stupidities that identifying a woman in love became a natural talent. "How predictable" - I shook my head. - "It seems that you were nning to give me to yourpanions to gain my trust, then you would give me your body to gain my affection and so when I invade the base where the man you love is, you would convince me to let him live, although at the same time this will it will serve to ensure your own survival because being the lover of the world''s leader will guarantee you to stay alive, of course, that''s just a theory, you can correct me if I made a mistake in something" "..." - Ada took a deep breath, managing to calm her agitated heart. - "No, it''s just like you said ..." "Oh, love" - ??I sighed dramatically. - "It makes us so vulnerable and predictable, love is idealized as the greatest strength, but people forget that it is also a heavy weakness" Ada had remained silent with an expressionless face, it seems that she closed her emotions to not reveal more information, an excellent idea, but I learned to obtain information with psychological torture instead of physical torture. "What is the name of the man you are willing to sacrifice for?" - I started to y with themunication device and the detonator. "Leon Scott Kennedy" - Ada responded mechanically, in her current state she will respond logically ignoring her own emotions. This will make it difficult for me to manipte her, but it will make it easier for me to obtain information, although Ada thought to give me all the information I want in order to protect this Leon so she has nothing to lose, at least that is what she thinks. "The person you would contact thismunicator is him?" - I asked lifting themunicator. "Yes" - Ada replied nkly, but some of her real emotions leaked out in the form of concern. I smiled and bent down to pick up a gun from the ground, when my hand touched the gun I used a thread of ck blood to modify the gun without Ada noticing. The ck blood coated the bullets inside the gun in such a way that even if a baby was shot, the gun would be harmless and the baby would only be knocked unconscious while the ck blood would turn red to simte a real fatal shot. I got up and put the weapon in Ada''s hands, she received the weapon, but she did not even have the slightest intention of shooting me, it seems that she knows my strength to some extent and that is why she knows that herpanions will not survive when I invade her base. Now I''m curious about what is more important to Ada, her life or the man she loves. "Do any of these people have a good rtionship with Leon?" - I pointed out the unconscious people. Ada nodded and pointed to a muscr man. - "His name is Chris Redfield, he is a close friend of Leon" I nodded and took out the cell phone Monika gave me, then connected it to Ada''smunicator. "Ada?! Why don''t you contact us?! You are safe?!" An anxious voice sounded from themunicator. I hope this is more fun than breaking Senzui''s mind or I will be disappointed. --- --- Author''s Note: After 5 days in a row where I was moving between alcohol and roast beef, I finally came home. God, I never thought my body would hold up so much tequ, but hey, it was fun. On an additional note, a big, big hug to FranklinTapia for your Ko - Fi donation. For all my readers a hug <3 (The hug for FranklinTapia is special, but everyone deserves a hug anyway) <3 Chapter 131: How To Do NTR Chapter 131: How To Do NTR (Ada Wong Perspective) Everything is a disaster, as much as I insisted Leon and Alice to give up this stupid idea of ??fighting the new Umbre leader they did not listen to me, they are both obsessed with the idea that that teenager from Japan is a second Wesker but I understand that this is not the case, that teenager is a good leader but at the same time, he is more dangerous than Wesker. The spywork that I managed to get into his territory gave me enough information to notice something, that boy is the future of humanity. An absolute government that despite being authoritarian is really helping themon people, all the citizens under its care are prospering and even most of my spies turned their backs on me to join that boy and if it were not because every spy does not know the identity of hispanions I am sure they would have betrayed the other spies. Despite the fact that every day my informationwork gets smaller, just knowing that this boy named Luis has the strength to destroy an army with his own hands makes me know that if we continue fighting we will all be killed. I am concerned about Leon''s safety, but I must also secure my own life so I prepared a n to meet the boy who seems to be rebuilding the world. I made preparations, thought of many scenarios, and was guided by the information I collected about his personality, but now I realize, it was all a mask. Even if this boy, no, this man, is a womanizer who seems to collect beautiful women as if they were trophies, the truth is that he is much more intelligent and calcting than he appears which scares me. When a weak person faces a strong enemy a paranoid mind must be maintained while taking care of every detail, the best strategy is to take advantage of the confidence, ego, and worldly desires of the powerful enemy, but when a strong enemy has the mentality of a weak person everything it bes dangerous because what seemed like a weakness is actually a trap. I originally thought that the political movements and strategies of that man came from the women around him, but now I understand that this man not only thinks with his fists and crotch what is a big problem, all the information about his personality was also false. When Luis handed me the gun I had a bad feeling, that feeling of danger increased when he turned on themunicator. "Ada ?! Why don''t you contact us ?! How are things over there?!" When I heard Leon''s voice instead of relief I felt anxiety, I could feel it, something very bad was about to happen. "Hello" - The man in front of me spoke with a cheerful and yful voice like a narcissistic teenager, just the image I had of him before I met him. - "You must be Leon, it''s nice to meet you" "Who are you?! Where is Ada ?! " - Leon yelled furiously. "Ohe on man, rx" - Luis sighed. - "You see, my new lover told me a lot about you so I was curious about the type of man you are, but it turns out that you are just a hysterical girl" "What the hell are you talking about?! If you did something to Ada, I swear I''m going to kill you !! " - Leon had lost his cool which is dangerous when talking to this man. "Why am I going to hurt my lover? You are idiot?" - Luis asked with disdain. I don''t like where this is going ... "Look idiot, I just wanted to speak like civilized people since you seem to be friends with my pretty Ada, but you areplicating things for me" - Luis sighed with disappointment. This man is starting to scare me, he doesn''t seem like the type of person who takes pleasure in humiliating his enemies so I don''t understand what he wants to achieve. "Anyway" - Luis seemed to have lost interest in talking to Leon. - "I just wanted to follow the wishes of my pretty Ada so that she can say goodbye to you ~" What? Luis pressed a button on his cell phone and the call turned into a video call. With a smile, Luis turned to Chris. - "Hey idiot, can you see me?" "Chris?" - Leon spoke incredulously. - "What did you do to him ?!" "Me? I didn''t do anything, it was my pretty Ada ~ "- Luis smiled affectionately in my direction and then pointed at me with the cell phone camera. "Ada?" - Leon looked at me in disbelief through the cell phone screen. I think I already understand what this lunatic wants ... Coming here was a mistake. I remained immobile looking at the cell phone, I was not able to make the slightest expression or say a single word. "You will see" - Luis returned to focus the camera on himself. - "Ada is a wonderful, beautiful, and intelligent woman, she was able to see the reality that your group of idiots refused to ept ... I am not a viin, on the contrary, I am the hope of humanity" I hate to admit that hispliments eased the anxiety in my heart a bit¡­. The long years of survival training and dangerous missions are making my mind start to rationalize the best way to get out of this ce alive and I can only see one way, it is not enough to y along with this man, I must be by his side in a sincere way or the result will be something I will not be able to bear. "You''re just a fucking kid! Don''t act like you are humanity''s hero! " - Leon''s temper was exploding, Luis had managed to disturb his mental stability through the greatest weakness of the human heart, love. "Am I not the hero of humanity? Have you at least see what I''ve aplished? I stopped the advance of the zombies, I defeated Umbre, I formed a new stable government that supports the greater good, I gave stability to this chaotic world and I brought hope to more than half the world "- Luis had a mocking expression. - "What have you done? Bringing a senseless war against me because of your own ideals of justice? Starve thousands of innocent people when I could provide enough food to make them happy? Refuse to receive the vines my people have prepared to prevent the virus from spreading further? As I see it, you and your group are the true evils that are destroying humanity " I swallowed hard, everything Luis said was true, he had offered an experimental vine to prevent the virus from spreading, but Chris and Leon refused to ept the vines for fear that they were a new biological weapon. Luis shrugged. - "Anyway, that doesn''t matter anymore, your stupid things aren''t my problem" Luis raised his hand and pped Chris a couple of times making him wake up which made me anxious. I was supposed to give them special sedatives to put them to sleep for two days so seeing Chris wake up so easily was a bad sign. From an angle where the camera couldn''t see him, Luis waved his hand for me toe closer. I walked with calm steps trying to hide my anxiety, I think I understood the type of person Luis is so I can''t make a mistake or my life will be in danger. "Ada, my dear ..." - Luis smiled and stood up to hug me around the waist. - "Would you like to say something to your friend?" Luis''s words had no threats, his bodynguage was harmless, even the way he held my waist felt warm and friendly, which in my current state of mental weakness made me feel safe. Instead of fighting the feeling of warmth, I lowered my mental defenses allowing myself to be vulnerable, if I resist, I will die, if I feign eptance, I will die, if I do not give the answer he wants, I will die. I can only ept the situation in the hope that in the future my heart will be able to ept this man without regret. "I have nothing to say" - I smiled and kissed Luis''s cheek. Between my love for Leon and my desire to survive I made my decision, my life is more important. "Ada, my beautiful and intelligent Ada" - Luis smiled at me affectionately which made me feel guilty as I enjoyed the feeling. - "Could you end this problem?" Luis was pointing at Chris who was slowly regaining consciousness. I get it, the gun, the video call, the words of affection, the narcissistic attitude, everything was for this moment, Luis wants me to destroy my connection with Leon with my own hands. "What''s going on¡­?" - Chris started to wake up. - "Ada? Damnit Ada! Why did you drug us?! .... Ada? " Chris turned to see me and when he saw me in Luis''s arms his expression was incredulous. Through the video call, Leon looked at me with an expression that was between suffering and denial. - "Ada ... Don''t do it, I''m going to rescue you from the hands of that lunatic, just don''t do it, please, Ada ..." My heart ached to see his expression, but that didn''t shake my will to survive. "This is not personal" - I looked at Chris, raised the gun, and pointed it at his forehead. "ADA STOP!" I ignored Leon''s scream and pulled the trigger. It was as if the world was moving in slow motion, the only thing my eyes could see was Chris''s body copsing as blood poured from his head. When Chris''s body fell to the ground I felt as if my legs had weakened, Luis''s arm was the only thing holding me to keep me from falling. I felt a deep hatred, not towards Luis but towards myself, I hated myself for being weak, for having prepared this n, and the strangest thing, I began to hate Leon for continuing to insist on fighting against Luis''s government. The way the mind works is strange, rationally I know that I am unfairly ming Leon since he only wants the best for the world, but emotionally I feel so vulnerable that only the embrace of who should be my enemy can give mefort. I took a deep breath and no longer cared if Leon is still on the video call or not, I hugged Luis and kissed him deeply. I need to forget this sick feeling of guilt, pain, and regret, I just want to forget. --- --- (Luis perspective) When Leon cut the call I stopped acting like a pretentious idiot as it was too disgusting to have the attitude of a spoiled rich kid. I pulled my lips away from Ada and released her waist, but she didn''t seem to want to let go of me. - "Well, that turned out better than I expected" Ada wore a longing look, her bodynguage was dependent and her sanity was waning. This woman is amazing, she realized that pretending love towards me to seduce me would be useless as I can see through her tricks so to make sure she doesn''t earn my displeasure and can have a ce by my side, she is using autosuggestion to convince herself that her feelings for Leon were only superficial while at the same time trying to create artificial feelings for me which in time will turn into real feelings. I want to apud the magnificent demonstration of survival instinct that Ada is showing, she is the kind of person who would stab the back of her loved ones in order to achieve her goals and stay alive. Contrary to what a sane person would feel, I love women who for the sake of their ambitions are willing to crawl through the most disgusting shit and the deepest darkness, that desire to seed and survive to the point of giving up anything it''s a beautiful thing. To a woman like that, when you can steal her heartpletely, it is possible that she begins to prioritize your desires over her own life, which, although it sounds nice, if not handled well can create a dangerous woman who will try to murder everyone person around you, I know because I have already made a couple of mistakes in dealing with these types of women. But hey, I''ll have fun with this beautiful spyter, now I have work to finish. - "Ada, do you know where the man named Ethan Winters is and the jars with the parts of his daughter?" Ada didn''t answer and her gaze was still lost so I sighed and tapped her forehead with my finger. - "Although it is interesting to see how you manipte your own mind, then you will have time to change your feelings, at this moment there are some things to solve" Ada showed an ufortable expression. - "Can you even notice this? I was hoping you would think that I developed Stockholm syndrome ... " "I think you misunderstand the situation" - I shrugged with a wry smile. - "You are not a prisoner, you are free to leave whenever you want and I will not persecute you as long as you do not interfere in my affairs, but if you really start a rtionship with me, well, from that moment there is no going back" Ada looked at me suspiciously which is understandable, I just proved to her that I am a professional liar and this may be a setup to test her resolve to give herself to mepletely. Although I understand that she does not believe my words, I did not try to correct her misunderstanding since I technically told the truth and technically I am not threatening a woman to enter my harem, it was she herself who came to that conclusion so if Tsubaki argues with me about being a bastard, I can tell her that it was Ada who chose to stay with me. It took Ada only five seconds to determine the best way forward to ensure her own survival and after sighing, she reached down to grab a map and pen from the ground. Ada made several marks on the map and showed it to me. - "The circle is where Ethan should be, although it is likely that he moved due to the noise of the fight ..." "The Xs show the strategic points where there are small squads of 5 men scattered throughout the forest ..." "As for the jars, Ethan hid them since he is very paranoid about taking care of his daughter, although I personally find it difficult to believe that a baby can be resurrected after being cut into several parts" This information is useful for the hunting groups that I send to eliminate the soldiers in the forest so I took a photo with the phone that Monika gave me and since she is connected to this phone, she can send the information to the hunting squads. "This is good, now next question" - I looked at the two chained women who were still unconscious. - "Why are there two Alice Projects?" Ada gave me a summary of the situation and I wanted to sigh, I only have information about one Project Alice, but it turns out that it is actually 200 women with Sayo''s strength and psychic powers. "Hey Listen! We both know what this means! While idiots without ambition dream of sleeping with twins, you will fulfill that dream multiplied by 100! Muahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha" "What''s that?!" - Ada jumped and took a gun off the ground to shoot Navi, I like this woman. "Idiot, you are not supposed to show yourself in front of women that I have not given a ring to" - I sighed. As the bullets hit Navi, the bullets did not bounce or get damaged, they just lost strength when hitting Navi''s body as if Navi was a mattress that absorbs the force of the shots. "Hey Listen! She already agreed to enter your harem so it doesn''t matter! Besides, I''m bored and I want you to make me chicken nuggets! " - Navi began to scream with joy. Ada calmed down when she saw that I''m talking to Navi and even though she seemed to want an exnation, she waited for me to decide to talk to her about what the stupid fly next to me was. "Stop saying stupid things and tell me what problem happened this time" - I sighed as I massaged my forehead. "Hey Listen! There is no problem, I came because I felt that you would kill good candidates for your harem and that is something that a Harem King cannot do! " - Navi stopped in front of my eyes. - "Even if they are stupid and annoying women, a Harem King does not discriminate! Go conquer those 200 women! " I ignored the idiot since there are no problems so I want to quickly end the problems in this ce to head to China and then the United States. Now that Ada is with me, it is possible that the group in the United States will change their base of operations to prevent Ada from telling me how many weapons and traps they are preparing to kill me. "Hey Listen! Why is this idiot alive ?! " - Navi approached Chris. - "You are supposed to eliminate the men and get the women, you are disappointing me!" "Navi, if you keep making noise I will erase the progress you make in your favorite video game" - I massaged my forehead, this idiot bes more annoying with each passing day. "He is alive?" - Ada looked at Chris''s ''corpse'' and then turned to look at me. - "I''m sure I shot him, I''m not trying to save him!" How bad is the image she has of me in her mind? From her reaction, it seems that I am going to torture her for leaving Chris alive. "Calm down Ada, it was me who kept him alive" - ??Ada calmed down with my words quickly, she easily adapts to changes. - "Look, although it sounds contradictory, I really want a peaceful world where I can rx without worrying about some idiot trying to unleash the apocalypse, and to achieve that I need humanity to unite under my g" Technically I am not lying, I cannot trust humanity because humans are too idiotic, destructive, and selfish, I myself am a clear example. Since this world will be my belonging, I will not allow the existence of problematic people that increase my headaches and that is why I need absolute control of the world, only control brings order. [Energy: Anti-Rasen (35%)> (40%)] ¡­ Well I admit, that was a bit sinister. "Hey Listen! Don''t believe this idiot! My partner doesn''t want to kill this man as ording to a report this idiot has a sexy little sister! " - Navi ruined the right moment to improve my image in front of Ada, I''m going to punish this idiot for continuing to annoy me. Ada smiled wryly. - "Although you are not the stupid, perverted, narcissistic, impulsive and manipble that we all thought, it seems that your taste for beautiful women was not an exaggeration" I sighed and shrugged. - "I am a healthy teenager who is finishing going through puberty, it is the fault of hormones" The irony in Ada''s smile increased. - "I find it hard to believe that you are only 17 years old considering both your strength and your personality, on the other hand, I will turn 24 this year, does that make me a criminal?" Her mental state managed to stabilize to the point of allowing her to joke, this woman never ceases to amaze me. I shrugged my shoulders. - "Now I write thews so it doesn''t matter" "Oh, you sound like a tyrant" - Ada smiled. - "A young dictator, how adorable ~ If I remember correctly in Japan there is a particr fetish for older women with an older sister attitude" "... I was born and raised in the United States, although you should already know" - I sighed wearily, she will get along with Sayo and Saeko since sometimes they both like to act like older sisters. Ada nodded with a strange smile. - "But you are half Japanese and Japan is the main base of your new government ... Hmm, I remember reading something about Japan ... Oh, I remember ..." Ada smiled seductively, she approached me and seductively ced her finger on my chin. - "Ara ara, do you want your Oneesan to take care of you tonight?" ... "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAA! Shit, I almost choked on my nonexistent saliva!" - Navi fell to the ground as theughter made him unable to fly. - "Although it doesn''t seem like it, the idiot likes this kind of thing!" I sighed, removed Ada''s hand from my face, hugged her waist, and brought my face close to her ear to speak to her in a whisper. - "If tonight you can ''take care of me'' until I am satisfied, I promise you that I will fulfill your request no matter what it is¡­ But if you cannot keep up with me, you will have to be my beautiful and faithful wife." I turned my face away and saw Ada smiling with delight. - "Sure, your dear Oneesan will show you the world of adults ~" Heh, this is funny, I''ll make sure she can''t walk for three days. But first I must kill an immortal idiot and resurrect a mutted baby¡­ Well, whatever, this trip was worth it. --- --- --- --- Author''s Note: Sorry for not publishing a chapter yesterday, my mother got sick with the flu (I want to believe) and I have been taking care of her. Today we went to get tested for Covid but the tests are over so I will have to look elsewhere. I caught the flu myself (I want to believe) so things are a problem since it is just me and my mother. Anyway, I don''t feel so bad so I can keep writing, just that I''ll do it a little more slowly. Anyway, a hug to all of you and take good care of yourselves <3 Chapter 132: Dont Tell Me Daddy, I Beg You Chapter 132: Don''t Tell Me Daddy, I Beg You Since I don''t have much time for a stupid pointless chase, I took advantage of the fact that the man named Ethan Winters left a coat at the enemy base so using his scent I was able to start tracking him with my nose. "Hey Listen! Calling you dog is no longer an insult and it became apliment hahahaha!" - Navi wasughing when he saw me sniff the air so I used my ck blood to form a baseball bat and then I hit Navi without holding back. "I don''t know what to think about the fact that I''m seeing a fairy in real life, especially since the fairy is being used as a baseball" - Miranda sighed as she walked beside me. "You are the stereotype of a witch from the Middle Ages" - Ada shrugged. - "I don''t see why there can''t be fairies and dragons" "... You''re right" - Miranda shook her head and sighed again. "In time you will notice thatmon sense is a luxury that you cannot have when following my husband~" - Monika smiled as she shrugged. "Common sense?" - Shiro tilted her head. - "Can Shiro eatmon sense?" "Shiro, not everything is food" - Kaede sighed. While the man of the family works as a tracking dog, the women chat quietly to get to know each other better. Where is the damn gender equality? Whatever. I allowed my lovers and the little girls to follow me despite the fact that I am going to face a protagonist, this will not only help to improve my image in front of these women when they see the magnitude of my strength, I will also be able to prevent unexpected situations from arising where suddenly a of my lovers is kidnapped while I am busy dealing with my enemies. As for how it is possible that they are allmunicating so easily despite the difference innguages, Shiguma made nes with a trantion function so that Kaede, Shiro, and Oriha can talk to the new women without problems. "You''re being overprotective" - ??Tsubaki sighed with a feeling of tenderness and happiness inside my mind. This pretty woman is happy every time I show human emotions of affection, but hey, as long as she is happy everything is fine. "Can''t we really eat these idiots?" - One of the vampire girls asked sadly, I think she''s B. Honestly, I have not paid much attention to Alcina''s daughters since I dislike the bad hygiene habits of the three girls, even now they still have clotted blood on their faces. "Girls, do not be impatient" - Alcina scolded her daughters while she was dragging a mining cart with Ada''s ex-colleagues who were still unconscious. - "Your father has already said thatter he will allow them to eat something more decent than that garbage" "Okay" - Another of Alcina''s daughters sighed, but then she looked at me with a strange smile. - "Hey, daddy, how about you feed us your most delicious part? ~ " My lip trembled, this family of vampire women is giving me headaches, the worst thing is that Alcina''s daughters are fine with having me as their father since ording to them, the feeling of immorality when having a romantic rtionship with their father (me) is more exciting. Monika startedughing and said that she would tell this to the pregnant women who are in my base so that they can hide my future ones since now I am an emperor who raises his daughters to make them his lovers. I wanted to contradict her by saying that that was stupid since I don''t have an incestuous fetish, but my system is fucking shit. [System notification: User has made a woman in the ''Daughter'' category see him as a romantic interest] [System notification: New title ''Sugar Daddy (100%)''] [Sugar Daddy: Nobody touches my princess! Just me! The charm of the user will increase with women within the category ''Loli'', ''Daughter'', ''Stepdaughter'', ''Schoolgirl'' and ''Teenager''. The effects of the title increase when the user shows his power, status, wealth, or by giving a sense of confidence and security. The effects of the title are ten times more effective towards women who recognize the user as father] [System notification: The title ''Sugar Daddy'' has generated the skill ''Blue Blood (100%)''] [Blue Blood: From bama to Northern Mexico, Lineage First! Increases feelings of attachment on the part of women who share blood ties with the user. Now the user can reproduce with the same blood as him without causing gic malformations or spiritual ipatibility. The user can choose the ''Skills'' and ''Talents'' that will be inherited by the user''s descendants] [System notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'', the title ''King of Harem'' and the title ''Protagonist Harem'' have influenced the skill ''Blue Blood'' giving it a new effect] [Blue blood: All the user''s offspring will be female, without exceptions] Navi copsed withughter when she read this shit. Being a harem protagonist is fucking shit, just to think that even my family will be affected by my abilities makes me question what kind of sick jerk designed the concept of ''Harem Protagonist''. I even tried using Anti-Rasen to restrain this crap, but ironically the Rasen counterattacked the Anti-Rasen making me unable to avoid this shit. Apparently, my womanizing instinct prevents me from blocking my abilities rted to obtaining women, even Madness does not understand why this happens, but I have a theory that my supposed womanizing instinctes from the nature of my ''Character''. I still don''t know what ''Story'' Ie from as a ''Character'', but it''s certainly something stupid rted to stealing women. Whatever, I don''t want to think about this shit so I ignored my future troubles and decided to focus on killing Ethan, I''m going to vent all my frustration by beheading that poor man who had the bad luck to be chased by a grumpy lunatic. Riding in a vehicle could make me lose track of Ethan so we had to walk and although this helped Monika exin about my harem to the new women, it was also a huge waste of time which was only fueling my frustration. [System notification: Allow the ''Mythomania'' skill to transform frustration into tranquility? YES/NO] No, it''s okay for me to feel in a bad mood from time to time or I will be a boring idiot if all my reactions turn quiet. Violent rage is also good for my sanity¡­. Hahaha, what a stupid joke, I no longer have sanity, I just want to kill someone since hitting Navi is not so much fun anymore. When we got closer to where Ethan''s trail came from, it was a factory surrounded by a steel fence. Although it was not obvious at first nce, the ce was full of hidden traps that would be difficult to identify if not for the technique I did to replicate the sonar of a bat through vibrations and Ki. Miranda frowned. - "This is the factory of Karl Heisenberg, one of my main subordinates" Alcina frowned as well. - "Something is not right, the factory should not be working since that idiot should be in the forest leading the lycanthropes to kill the enemies ..." In addition to Ethan''s scent, I also smelled hundreds of lycanthropes as well as a strange smell of steel and blood. I looked at Monika. - "Tell me the situation of our armed forces" Monika was silent for a few seconds and then she looked at me confused. - "Our soldiers parted ways with the lycanthropes to assassinate the scattered enemies, but they haven''t seen the lycanthrope squads in thest two hours." An error in themunication and follow-up of information, I will have to speak with Rika to increase the training of the soldiers since this is uneptable. "You guys stay behind" - I walked towards the entrance of the factory and although the steel door was electrified I had no problem holding the bars of the door. When my hands touched the steel, a massive amount of electricity hit my body, it was enough electricity to power a city for months, but my body was able to absorb the massive amount of electricity and through the Hamon, I made the electricity flow through my ck blood. Something interesting about ck blood is that it does not follow thews of conservation of mass, even when my height and weight are within the average standard, the amount of ck blood inside my body is enough to fill a 30-story building. Another interesting aspect is that after recing more than 90% of my physical body with ck blood, I became immune to physical attacks, electricity, and extreme temperature changes. Currently, only attacks based on vibrations and spiritual damage can hurt me, I can also be affected by energies based on life force such as Hamon or Ki, but the effect is fewer thanks to Anti-Rasen. Despite the fact that this world is more chaotic than the martial arts world, in this world practically nothing can harm me since everything is based on firearms and biological weapons. Even special abilities like mental attacks are useless against me as Madness is not only the best mental defense, it can also destroy the mind of whoever tries to get into my head. I still have no idea if I have other weaknesses like magic or supernatural energies so I need to go to worlds with magic to find a way to counter magic energy. I made the vibrations flow through my hands, I was careful in controlling my strength to avoid causing an earthquake, and I focused on making the steel door turn to dust. When the door was pulverized, a strange junk robot with an old television head approached us. The head of the television turned on and we saw the face of the idiot who will be my punching bag. "What are you nning, Heisenberg?" - Miranda asked in a grim voice. I honestly think it''s stupid to ask someone who cheated what his ns are, but surprisingly the idiot answered. "What am I nning? Hahahaha, mother Miranda¡­ No, Miranda, I''m tired of this stupid family game that you have created "- The man whose name I couldn''t care less started tough. - "You can consider this as a rebellion! If you really want to resurrect your daughter, you''d bettere alone or I''ll destroy the jars that hold your hope! " Miranda looked like she was about to explode with a fury so I put my hand on her shoulder and used Hamon to calm her down. I''m not in the mood to y along with this idiot so I walked over to the robot. - "Hey idiot, you better wash your face since I''m going to eat your stupid and empty head while I hang you with your own intestines" I put my hand on the robot and with a little force, the robot turned to dust. "You stay here" - I looked at the women and gave a clear order, I want to let out my anger without fear of hurting my women from coteral damage. Miranda seemed to want to object so I smiled at her. - "Ethan was after that idiot, since both seem to have formed an alliance, he will not allow Heisenberg to destroy the jars so while I attack from the front you look for another entrance to recover the jars" Miranda looked at me for a few seconds and then sighed. - "Fine, just be careful, Heisenberg is not as stupid as he seems, if he dered his betrayal directly it means that he has prepared some countermeasures" He can''t be worse than Wesker, and at worst I just have to cause an earthquake to sink this factory deep into hell. "Monika, you are in charge of everything" - I looked at Monika who smiled at me tenderly as she nodded. "Shiro wants to go y with Onii-chan" - Shiro held my leg while making sad puppy eyes. "Shiro, if you are an obedient girl then I will make you enough cookies so that you can eat non-stop for three days" - I smiled gently and patted the head of the crazy little girl. Shiro''s eyes lit up and she nodded as she extended her little finger. - "Pinky promise!" What is a pinky promise? Whatever. I reached out my little finger and held onto Shiro''s finger. [System notification: A contract has been established with the entity ''Shiro''] [Pinky Promise Lower Contract: If the entity ''Shiro'' fulfills her role as an obedient girl, the user must feed her with cookies until the entity ''Shiro'' is satisfied for a minimum period of three days. ept contract? YES/NO] ¡­. Oh, so that''s how a contract works, how interesting. Just like when I received the martial art ''Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist'' for the first time, a great deal of knowledge entered my mind suddenly. It was thanks to my getting used to the information bombardment that I was able to capture all the information in a matter of seconds without passing out. The information not only exined in more detail the uses and limits of a contract, but there was also something much more interesting, information about what is a ''Superior Existence''. If I can study this kind of contract, maybe I''ll be able to understand what kind of contract is the one that prevents me from murdering my father¡­. Very interesting. [''Pinky Contract'' epted] [System notification: The user has established his first ''Contract''. The user has managed to establish a ''Soul Contract'' of a lower level] [System notification: The skill ''Contract (1%)'' has been obtained] [Contract: The fine print says you''re my bitch, Muahahaha! Higher entities are paranoid idiots so a contract is always important. The user is not aplete higher entity so he can only establish Lower and Basic level contracts. The user can establish a Soul Contract as long as he meets the following requirements: 1) The user needs to know the name of the entity that will sign the contract. 2) The user and the other entity must make a symbolic gesture to close the deal (Cross pinkies, handshake, or a kiss). 3) Both parties to the contract need to offer something in return, it is not necessary that the exchange be equal, but it is mandatory that both parties ept the deal. Warning: The entity that does not fulfill the contract will lose its ''Free Will'' and its soul will be the property of the other entity, this rule includes the user] This is getting more and more interesting ... "Shiro, you are a wonderful girl" - I smiled towards this cute creature. Shiro smiled at mypliments and finally released my leg to follow Monika. I''ll spend time studying this skillter, but for now, I need to take one step at a time to move on. "Always forward......" Madness''s voice sounded like the wail of a hungry beast mixed with the static of an old radio, I already missed that this idiot acted creepily. Now, let''s see that he is more terrifying, an idiot who controls maic fields and an immortal idiot, or a lunatic womanizer. This will be fun. --- --- Author''s Note: I''m taking medicine for the flu but the damn medicine makes me sleepy ... Anyway, nothing that can''t be solved with a lot of caffeine, although I don''t think the medicine should be taken with coffee ... A reminder, using insults or curses in thements causes the tform to delete thements so if you want to insult you will have to be creative to evade the algorithm ~ A hug <3 Chapter 133: Curiosity Corrupted the Kitten Chapter 133: Curiosity Corrupted the Kitten (Mia Winters perspective) I held my forehead wearily as I watched my husband climb into a strange vehicle that was thebination of a bulldozer and a military car. "Ethan, we need to escape" - I tried to convince my husband, but he didn''t stop. "Mia, no matter where we run, these people will not stop looking for us, we have to fight or this hell will never end" - Ethan shook his head as he started the strange vehicle. - "I''ll take care of everything, just stay here and take care of our daughter" I clenched my fists in frustration, this was all my fault for not telling Ethan the whole truth before we got involved in Umbre''s experiments, but it''s also his fault for being so stubborn, we should just run away and wait for Chris to get in touch with us to leave this country. I watched as Ethan drove the strange vehicle out of the building, while he struggled I''ll take care of the jars where my daughter is. I don''t know what kind of feeling I should get from seeing my newborn daughter cut up and stored in various jars. Although my heart certainly hurts knowing that my baby is suffering this tragic fate because of me, the research I did before meeting Ethan allows me to know that even if we manage to bring my daughter back to life through the Progenitor Virus, she will no longer be my daughter, in her ce, she will be something else, something inhuman. Ethan does not understand, he does not understand that our daughter has already died and I do not dare to tell him the truth, in fact, I have a theory that something is happening with Ethan''s body since it is not normal for him to remain unharmed despite all the dangers he has experienced. I shook my head, it''s not good if I start thinking about this kind of thing or my curiosity towards the unknown will get out of control and it was that very curiosity that caused all this trouble. I packed the jars in a backpack and prepared to escape through the secret passage, but then the ground shook as a deafening sound of machinery and raging beasts tripped me. The sound outside the factory was so violent that my curiosity was piqued causing my body to move without my control. I carefully peeked through a window and what I saw was an army of nightmares. There was a small army of humanoid monsters with steel imnts simr to the monster created by Dr. Frankenstein. Some of the monsters had chainsaws instead of hands, others had pipes sticking out of their backs which let out humor like lotives. It was a body horror show that was only increased by the fact that alongside those hundreds of monsters of steel and flesh, was another army of werewolves. From what I heard, Miranda''s troops are made up mainly of lycanthropes so now that those werewolves are on our side, you could say that we have the advantage of numbers, although somehow that does notfort me. Humans are human and monsters are monsters, that''s the idea I formed through years studying biological weapons. I am human so I feel ufortable between monsters, but we have no alternative since Ethan and Heisenberg share the same goal, to assassinate Miranda. At first, they both almost had a fight to the death as Heisenberg wanted to use my deceased daughter as a weapon against Miranda, something that angered Ethan but strangely I found to be a logical strategy. I managed to convince Ethan to coborate with Heisenberg and although we put aside reviving my daughter to turn her into a weapon, we prepared an army to attack Miranda from behind taking advantage of the fact that Chris''s soldiers are attacking from the front. Now that I see the army of monsters, I feel a little calmer since in front of that army my husband is driving the strange vehicle that Chris prepared, and the most striking thing, next to him is a giant steel monster. Through the window, I saw how the group of monsters advanced, but then I saw something strange in the distance. I took some binocrs to get a better look and saw a teenager approaching the army of monsters, the boy had brown blonde hair and dull blue eyes. Even though he was handsome, he didn''t seem to have anything special so seeing him face monsters could only be described as suicide. I looked at the situation as my curiosity grew, maybe it was instinct, but I could feel that I was about to see something fascinating. The group of monsters stopped in front of the boy. They were too far away so I couldn''t hear if they were talking, but it must have been somewhat hostile as the steel giant raised what looked like his right arm and then struck at the blond boy. Even though the giant''s fist must have caused an explosion when it hit the ground, something strange happened. The fist was on the ground, but the explosion effect did not ur, it was as if something had absorbed the force of the impact. I didn''t have time to guess what happened as the giant''s arm started shaking and suddenly exploded. Not only had the steel and scrap fragments separated from the giant''s body, but the monster''s entire arm also turned to dust which was absurd. Even if some parts of that steel were scrap, most of the steel was of good quality, and even if the giant were shot by an armored tank, the steel would not be destroyed in this way. The giant seemed to be losing his bnce, but before he could rebuild his arm, a scene urred that almost stopped my heart. Infinite darkness, sharp teeth, blue eyes, a long red tongue, the strange sound of augh that seemed to resonate throughout the world¡­. If despair, chaos, fear, and violence ceased to be abstract concepts and could materialize in a physical form, the result would be the creature before my eyes. The body of the creature was the same size as the steel giant, the appearance of that creature was simr to a husky dog, but instead of the cuteness caused by dogs, this creature only conveyed fear, despair, and a strange need to watch it as if its very presence caused an instinctive need to look into its eyes. The creature opened its huge jaws which opened in a grotesque way causing the lower jaw to open up to the level of its belly. When the creature''s jaws wererge enough to devour a bus, the creature bit into the steel giant, tearing off the giant''s right half. The creature chewed on the steel and then spat it at the now-insignificant monster army. The growing terror in my heart made me want to look away from the scene, but my body did not listen to me, my eyes could not move away from the blue eyes of the terrifying creature, no matter how scared I felt, my need to continue observing clouded my judgment. As I stared at the creature, I noticed that the ground surrounding the monsters had been covered in a ck, tar-like liquid. Not only did the tar stick to the monster''s feet preventing them from attacking the giant dog, but the tar also looked like a living entity as he was climbing up the monsters'' legs to cover their bodies. The lycanthropes struggled to try to free themselves from the ck liquid, but the more they struggled the more desperate they became as the liquid began to enter their mouths and ears. Even though the lycanthropes did not have human facial expressions, the despair they felt was so deep that I even felt sorry for them. On the other hand, the steel monsters that had their faces covered with steel prostheses, the ck liquid formed what looked like sharp teeth which stabbed the soft flesh of the monsters so thatter the ck liquid could enter their bodies through those wounds. When the ck liquidpletely covered a monster, its body would turn into a ck cocoon which would begin to shrink until it finally disappeared. Only monsters with steel prostheses left some of their corpses, the steel parts. I looked at the feet of the giant dog and saw that the ck liquid seemed to be part of his body, I finally understood, that monster was devouring everything in its path. I quickly looked towards Ethan and saw that the heavy vehicle was smashed on the ground, Ethan''s limbs were covered with the ck liquid and in front of him was the blond teenager who seemed to be questioning him. Ethan looked furious as he screamed and tried to break free from the ck liquid, but he was unable to fight. Now that I see the boy well I realized something terrifying, the horrible dog-shaped creature was connected to the boy''s back, it was as if that monster and the boy were one person which filled my heart with terror. That a human can control such a monster surpasses all bioweapons research I have ever known, and even Miranda with the Progenitor Virus is negligiblepared to the terror that the dog-shaped creature''s eyes provoke in me. Despite all the fear I felt in my heart, my curiosity was screaming. I know it''s crazy, but when I saw the giant dog''s eyes I felt my curiosity take over. I want to know what that thing is, I want to know how that boy can control that monster, I want to know how this new organism works ... It''s crazy, but I want to meet that boy ... I kept looking through the binocrs and saw that the blond boy just smiled wryly as he shook his head, he seemed to be saying something to Ethan, but he suddenly stopped talking and then turned in my direction. I hurriedly looked away and threw the binocrs to the ground, my legs losing strength causing me to fall to the ground. My breathing was erratic and my heart was in a panic, it was for a moment, but I saw it, that boy seemed to have made a wry smile when he saw me. It''s impossible for him to see me from this distance, it must have been just a coincidence, because if he really saw me ... I didn''t want to end that line of thought, I didn''t know if it was fear or expectation, but I''m sure something is wrong with me. I can not get out of my head the image of the eyes of the monster in the form of a dog, his eyes were as terrifying as looking into the depths of the abyss of the unknown, but that same abyss was fueling my curiosity. The worst thing was that the monster''s eyes and the boy''s eyes were so simr that now I can''t tell them apart ... I want to see those eyes closely ... "What are you doing? Do you want a cookie?" - A cute childish voice was heard next to me. I looked at the person who appeared next to me and found two little girls, one with pink hair and one with white hair. The pink-haired little girl looked at me coldly as if I was more insignificant than an insect, but the white-haired little girl extended a hand to me while holding a cookie. I did not know how to react so I just looked at the cookie without daring to ept or reject it. "Don''t you want a cookie? But they are delicious, Onii-chan makes the best cookies " - The white-haired little girl tilted her head in confusion. "She doesn''t understand the greatness of my lord, so you don''t need to share your cookies with her." A voice that I did not want to hear was heard near. I looked at the main entrance of the room and saw that Miranda was approaching apanied by several women. "But she''s cute, Shiro has been told that Onii-chan wants pretty women so Shiro should offer cookies even if Shiro doesn''t want to waste Onii-chan''s cookies" - The white-haired little girl pointed at me. "I see" - Miranda nodded as if that made sense, then she approached me. - "Rejoice, if you swear allegiance to my lord and give me the container for my daughter, in return, I will allow you to be a servant of my lord" "Did you go crazy?" - I looked speechlessly at the irrational woman. "Maybe I did, I don''t know and I don''t care" - Miranda was indifferent to my contemptuous look. - "If my lord wants something I will give it to him, your life only has value if you give yourself to my lord, and if you refuse, well, it will be better for me" This is strange, the Miranda I met was a temperamental and obsessive woman who acted without caring about the feelings of others, this Miranda is different, now she seems calmer as if everything she wanted had been fulfilled giving her inner peace. "What do you mean, I must surrender to your lord?" - I asked feeling ufortable with how calm I am. Maybe it''s because I''ve already epted that it''s all over, after seeing what the blond boy can do, the very idea of ??escaping became a stupid and pointless joke. "Just as you heard ~" - A beautiful girl with Japanese features and brown hair smiled as she approached with a big smile. - "My husband appreciates talent and you have an outstanding record in the biological weapons department, so we will give you a little chance, give us the vials and give up the idea of being with your husband again, in return, you will have a wonderful future where you can witness the mysteries of evolution, secrets beyond anything you can imagine ~ " "What if I refuse?" - I asked even though I know the answer. "How would my husband say..." - The brown-haired girl smiled as if she found everything amusing. - "You will be dog food ~" "..." - I did not know how to answer. I love Ethan, but if my guess is true, my husband died when he rescued me from the farm of that psycho family and the current Ethan is just a shell that moves thanks to the Progenitor Virus. I love my daughter but my daughter was killed when she was cut into various parts and now I am just carrying the corpse of what used to be my daughter, and even if she revives, she will no longer be my daughter. I love my family, but I have already lost my family, I have nothing, I can only do what I always do when I am scared, take refuge in science and ignore everything else ... I took off my backpack and handed it to Miranda. When that woman held the backpack, I considered for a moment the option of hitting her and running away, but that idea immediately disappeared and I dropped the backpack. My daughter died, what is in that backpack is only Miranda''s twisted fantasy, a sick fantasy of recovering something that she can never have because even if she seeds in rebuilding her daughter''s gic material, the result will not be her daughter, but ''something'' that looks like her daughter. Perhaps my greatest constion is knowing that Miranda will never achieve her purpose, her daughter will note back to life, my daughter won''t either. "You made the right decision" - The girl with brown hair approached and extended her hand to me. - "My name is Monika, nice to meet you" Monika, that name is familiar to me ... "Fufufu, you must know me, I am Umbre''s main artificial intelligence" - Monika smiled nonchntly. ¡­ I''m not even surprised. I ignored Monika''s mocking smile and looked out the window. Thebat scene had ended, there were no monsters or people left, there was not even a single blood stain, only scrap pieces and abandoned steel prostheses remained, anything that could be considered organic material had been eaten up by the ck liquid. A monster, a catastrophe, an aberration, that blond haired boy was all that and much more, he is the most powerful organic organism in the world. Perhaps only Queen Diclonius could rival that boy, although that does not matter considering that the existence of Queen Diclonius is more like a legend since there is not enough information to create a queen. "Can you really leave your husband?" - Monika asked me with a kind smile. - "You see, my husband is loving and understanding, but he is also a bit jealous so things will get troublesome if you can''t let go of the past ~" "I will never stop loving Ethan ..." - I sighed seeing how the blond haired boy approached this ce. - "But Ethan died a long time ago, what remains is just a shell that looks like Ethan, acts like Ethan, but is not Ethan ..." "I see" - Monika nodded. - "It is not the answer I wanted, but it is eptable" I looked at Miranda who was looking at the jars that contained the cut parts of a baby and shook my head, the obsession of that woman gives me a little pity, but at the same time I envy the way she has not renounced her twisted hope. "Fufufu, I have an idea" - Monika smiled at me and then spoke in a low voice making sure that only I could hear her. - "The ''thing'' that will be born from this experiment will not be your daughter nor will it be Miranda''s daughter, and since my beloved husband has more important things to do instead of taking care of a ''thing'' that is not of his blood, I think it would be a good idea if you and Miranda taking care of the ''thing'' thates out of this experiment " "Do you want me to do my best to help the woman who caused my daughter''s death?" - I asked feeling angry, although I was able to regte my emotions, my life inside illegalboratories helped me regte my emotions. "That''s right ~" - Monika didn''t seem to care about my feelings, she nodded with a smile. - "Besides, if you do a good job it is not impossible that in the future you will get your daughter back ~" I frowned. - "The Progenitor Virus cannot revive people, it only keeps a record of memories in a shell that imitates the appearance of deceased persons" Monika''s smile grew. - "You may not understand now, but you will understand in time ~" Monika''s words stimted something inside me, it was not just the hope of getting my daughter back, it was something more, something that obsessed me and made me able to work alongside my greatest enemy without the slightest resentment¡­ Curiosity. "I need more information ..." - My curiosity was about to go crazy .... "Well, I''ll tell you something simple" - Monika was shamelessly manipting me, but just as a mouse cannot avoid getting into a mousetrap, I couldn''t help but enter her trap. - "My beloved husband managed to prove the existence of something that the science of our world has never been able to prove ..." Curiosity was consuming me like a rope that tightens my neck, I need to know what that ''something'' is¡­. Monika held the suspense for a few seconds and then smiled. - "My husband has verified the existence of something impossible for modern science, he can extract souls and interact with them" ..................¡­.. Interesting...¡­. Chapter 134: Making Daughters Is More Troubled Than I Imagined Chapter 134: Making Daughters Is More Troubled Than I Imagined Why do viins have the stupid need to do everything dramatically? Does the operation of the ''Plot'' influence the aesthetic sense of the viins? Well, whatever, it doesn''t make sense to think about something unimportant. "Are you sure this is science?" - Oriha watched the scene in front of us while she ate popcorn. - "This looks like a satanic ritual in a horror movie" "Who knows" - I shrugged and stole some of the popcorn from her. - "We have seen zombies, mutants, werewolves, and vampires, if a demon appears it would not be surprising" "It''s true" - Oriha nodded as she pped my hand to stop me from stealing food from her. - "You look like some kind of space monster, if you had tentacles you would be the terror of schoolgirls" ... I hate myself for understanding what she is talking about. Since Tsubaki met the inte, she has seen all kinds of animated series, she especially enjoys Japanese animation and since she is almost always within my Core of Existence, now I have the useless knowledge that Japanese fetishes not only focus on infidelity, but also cover nasty topics about tentacles, pedophilia, incest, anthropomorphic animals, and other very weird shit. I didn''t want to keep thinking about nasty stupid things and kept staring at the scene in front of me. I am in an underground crypt, the gloomy ce is only illuminated by the weak light of some candles scattered around the ce, in the center of this ce there is a stone altar surrounded by human skulls, in front of the altar is a woman dressed in a ck ceremonial robe while on the altar are the cut parts of a baby. I got tired of dealing with bullshit so I unleashed the full potential of ck blood when I attacked the steel factory. This world possesses some psychic abilities like Kaede and Shiro''s powers or even Aki''s abilities, but they are abilities focused on affecting physical bodies so in this world there are no spiritual powers that can really harm my ck blood. The trick of releasing all the ck blood in my body is a devastating attack that can destroy an army as the ck blood not only devours the bodies of the enemies, anyone who sees the eyes of Madness will be influenced by my [Reader''s Madness] what will drive the source of humanity''s innate madness, curiosity. The greater the curiosity of a person, the greater the desire to keep looking into the eyes of Madness which in turn will cause a mental attack where Madness can eat the sanity of the people who see him in the eye. It is basically a constant cycle of self-destruction where the victims will be the lunch of Madness and only through strong willpower can this attack be avoided, but people with a high level of curiosity, greed, ambition, and desires are very vulnerable to this attack. For example, a man without self-esteem who has no hopes or desires will be able to see Madness''s eyes and will only feel overwhelming fear that will lead to suicide. On the other hand, a scientist who seeks to know the secrets of life will be dragged into the abyss in the eyes of Madness. I honestly don''t like using this ability as it affects anyone who sees Madness in the eye in his real form, it might seem fun to make thousands of people freak out as they be mentally ill capable of sticking their eyes out while screaming, but the problem is that there may be cases of coteral damage ... "So you can change your molecr structure to mimic other materials like steel or ss?" - A beautiful woman asked with an expression of extreme curiosity as she made notes in a notebook. "Yes, woof" - A small ck dog was in front of the woman answering her questions. - "I can also change color, woof" A woman in ab coat is questioning a talking dog, life is absurd. This woman is Mia Winters, Ethan Winters'' wife, or well, a widow. Ethan is now being digested by Madness. She asked if she could keep herst name as a form of homage to her dead husband of hers to which I epted since I have no problem with my wives or daughters having anotherst name, rather, I prefer that it be so. Although I have no problems with my name, I hate myst name as it reminds me of my stupid parents, if possible I want to change myst name, but even if I change my name, my system has me registered as Luis Santos. I have already spoken with my wives and I told them that they can use their ownst names and that it would even be better if each one puts their ownst name on the daughters they have, more than anything else since this way I will be able to differentiate who I had each daughter with. I know, I suck as a father, even Navi says so. Coming back to the topic, when I unleashed the full power of Madness, I identally affected Mia''s mind and now she is simr to a mad scientist from a concentration camp during WWII, her curiosity outweighed her humanity. Things got awkward for me. Even though she is beautiful and I am amused by the idea of ??stealing a ''protagonist''s'' wife, the idea of ??obtaining a woman through mind control skills is distasteful to me, not because my non-existent moral sense tells me that it''s a bad thing, but because using these methods is too boring. Getting women through mind control will only give me puppets and not lovers, it is no different than having an intable doll. In the end, I did not reject Mia since she has something that caught my attention, an insatiable and sick curiosity. Just saying that she was willing to use the corpse of her own daughter to see if the resurrection experiment worked is enough to show that she is the kind of crazy woman that I love. I was also curious about this experiment and checked Miranda''s research, but the result is disappointing. This experiment, which actually looks like a satanic ritual, is not to resurrect a dead person, but to make a copy with the memories of a dead person, in short, it is cloning with a dramatic process. The source of the Progenitor Virus is a mutant fungus without intelligence, but with some characteristic instincts of a single-celled life form such as nkton. The fungus seeks means to survive, butcking intelligence, it does the only thing a parasitic organism knows how to do, it clings to other organisms. This thing reminds me of some assholes that I have to hit when I get back to my homeworld ... The Progenitor Virus does not possess the intelligence of its own, but it does have the uncanny ability to store nerve impulses and gic information. Gic information allows you to rebuild bodies that are a perfect copy of the people who havee into contact with the virus. Nerve impulses are tranted into information, this is how the Progenitor Virus can recreate memories, emotions, and personalities. This is why Ethan was ''immortal'', he was already dead but the Progenitor Virus was rebuilding his body and transferring his memories to allow him to perform the miracle of resurrection. So far everything is perfect to achieve biological immortality, but there is a problem, there is no soul. In scientific terms, the soul is something abstract and therefore useless so this is not a problem for Miranda, but thanks to Tsubaki I know the importance of a soul. Living beings are made up of body, mind, and soul, these parts in turn are made up of more parts, but that is a topic for another time. The point is that a living entity without a soul is an iplete entity. The effects of being ''alive'' but not having a soul can vary, some entities go mad and develop an insatiable hunger for souls, by consuming many pure souls, the entity will be corrupted and be a demon, or a Kishin as called it Tsubaki. Another result is that the entity bes an empty doll that can think, move and speak, butcks the ability to ''feel''. It is not ack of emotions since emotions are regted through the mind, but the inability to experience what it is to be really alive, in other words, the entity will feel an eternal emptiness that can cause eternal despair as the entity will not think about suicide, but will look for something that does not exist. Thetter is the case with Monika, 2B, and the other android girls with the exception of Chise, they have begun to feel empty since now they are ''living beings'' without a soul. One of my priorities is to research souls as I want to give the android girls a soul before they fall into an existential void. On a final note, the concept of ''living entity'' is not limited to organic organisms, but to any entity that possesses emotions, so the artificial intelligences that developed emotions are iplete living beings. All this supernatural shit is hard to understand, but Tsubaki is a good teacher so I''m grateful to my system for letting me know her, although that won''t stop me from killing the idiot who programmed the system to control me. For now, I concentrated on Miranda''s experiment to make sure nothing goes wrong since she is part of my harem I will make sure she gets her daughter even if I have to sacrifice millions of people to summon a demon to do so a real resurrection. The altar began to be covered with ck roots, from the roots a ck liquid simr to oil began toe out which covered the dismembered parts of the baby that were on the altar. "Uhg, that looks disgusting" - Oriha grimaced as she continued to eat popcorn. "I told you to stay on the ne with Shiro and Kaede" - I sighed. "But I want to see this, not every day I can see a satanic ritual" - Oriha kept eating even though her small face showed disgust. Despite her pretty appearance, this girl has a strong stomach to the point where she is no longer called brave but crazy. "Why did you start stroking my head?" - Oriha asked with a smile. "I thought you were a bit cute despite being a nuisance" - I shrugged. Because of the brats who follow me, I developed the stupid habit of stroking girls'' heads when they show negative emotions or difort. "Oh, will Onii-chan do bad things to me at night ~?" - Oriha tried to make a lewd smile but she just looked like a perverted brat. "Yeah right" - I ignored her antics. - "In three years" "¡­" - Oriha pouted angrily, but I kept ignoring her. I stopped stroking Oriha''s head as I saw something that I didn''t think was possible. "Tsubaki ..." - I contacted the woman who saw anime within my Core of Existence and she responded instantly. "I know what you are going to ask, and the answer is yes" - Tsubaki answered me seriously. - "There is a group of souls within those roots" ¡­ You must be screwing me. Was Miranda right? No, she is right that the mushroom can store souls, but there is something wrong with this ... Oh, son of a bitch. Tsubaki appeared in my hand in the form of a double scythe and without hesitation, I threw one of the scythes towards the roots of the mushroom. Miranda was in a trance while she was concentrating on the process of rebuilding the baby''s body so she did not notice my actions. When the scythe touched the mushroom, I did not cut the roots, but the scythe got wrapped around something inside the roots. A strange feeling came to my mind through the chain of the scythe, they were not words but a wish, it was simr to a hungry newborn baby who, unable to speak, uses crying to ask for food. "This thing is alive ..." - Tsubaki sent me a telepathic message with a surprised voice. "Not only is it alive, but that''s also trying to get into the baby''s body" - I wanted to sigh, I can''t even do a satanic ritual in peace. "What''s this? It is simr to a human, but at the same time, it is different¡­ I don''t know how to describe it "- Tsubaki began to mutter in confusion. "If you don''t know, I''ll know less" - I rolled my eyes. - "I just know that this damn thing is not going to be my adopted daughter" Despite how strange the situation was, I did not feel anxious as the ''entity'' within the mushroom was extremely weak to the point that Madness could identally kill it if I let out some ck blood. "Wait, there''s something else" - Tsubaki stopped me when I was about to use the ck blood to extract consciousness within the mushroom. - "Oh ..." "Now what?" - I had a bad feeling. "Ahem, do you remember when you told Miranda that you would help her get her daughter back?" - Tsubaki asked wryly. ¡­ I don''t want to hear it. "Inside this thing, there is a soul with a soul frequency simr to Miranda''s, and not only that, there is a soul that seems to be Mia''s daughter ..." - The irony in Tsubaki''s voice increased. - "Congrattions, you will be the father of twins" ......... Oh God, kill me. "Look on the bright side" - Tsubaki tried tofort me even though she seemed to want tough. - "You can try the experiment you have been working on ~" "You are having fun?" - I asked in frustration. "Yes ~" - Tsubaki let out a smallugh. ¡­ Shit. Through my link with Tsubaki, I looked for the two souls within the mushroom and without paying attention to the ''pleas'' of the mushroom, I extracted the two souls. When I pulled the scythe, the chain had two small blue spheres attached to it, they were two human souls so pure and free of negative karma that they could only belong to newborn children. Miranda opened her eyes when the roots began to shake as if they were dying. "Why?" - Miranda, she looked at me with despair when she felt that her link with the Progenitor Virus was destabilizing. "Don''t look at me like that, I made you a promise and I will keep it" - I sighed and approached the altar. Miranda didn''t stop me and she just looked at me as if all her hopes had died, she must think that I betrayed her and she can never get her daughter back. I ignored Miranda''s look of hatred and turned to Mia to wave her hand. - "Come here" Mia was looking at me in confusion, but her curiosity brought her closer without hesitation. "Mia" - I looked at the woman seriously. - "Do you want to get your daughter back?" Mia widened her eyes in disbelief. Even though she went crazy and decided to join my harem, her maternal yearning for her daughter has not disappeared and she only hid it deep in her heart. Mia nodded with a sad expression. - "Every mother wants to see her children, love them and take care of them¡­." "Tch" - I smacked my lips unconsciously. I ignored Mia''s confused expression and looked at Miranda. - "Miranda, if I tell you that in exchange for your daughter you will have to give up one of your arms, would you ept?" Miranda nodded as she continued to re at me. - "My arms, legs, heart, or my soul, I will give up anything in order to see my daughter again" God, what a drama. "Extend it" - I pointed to Miranda''s left arm. She seems suspicious of me, but she still listened to me and she put her arm on the altar. Needles of ck blood came out of my fingers and dug into Miranda''s arm, I pressed her acupuncture points so that she would not feel pain and prevent her from bleeding. Even if she looks at me with hatred she is still my wife so I am not going to cause her pain. ck blood spread from my arm and formed a de that easily sliced through Miranda''s arm. She didn''t seem to mind losing a limb, she just wanted to see what I''ll do. When the arm was on the altar, ck blood covered the arm, the baby''s corpse, and the roots of the fungus. Using the gic information of Miranda''s daughter stored in the Progenitor Virus I had the ck blood rebuild a new body with the flesh and blood from Miranda''s left arm. In passing, I also finished rebuilding the body of Mia''s daughter. During the reconstruction, I made the fungus with the Progenitor Virus mix with the skin and bones of the two lifeless bodies. To make sure my little experiment went right, I filled both bodies with my ck blood and used Hammon pulses to stimte both bodies'' organs and nervous systems so they were now technically ''alive''. [System Notification: The title ''Doll Maker (100%)'' has been obtained] [Doll Maker: With the blood of the father I will make a son, with the skin of the mother I will make a daughter ... Making a doll out of human flesh will grant the doll spiritual properties. The doll will increase abilities rted to curses, dark magic, voodoo, heretical rituals, spiritual medicine, and exorcisms] I ignored the shady shit in my system and focused on the most important part of this experiment, the souls. Building a human body is not that difficult, it is even possible to grow human organs in aboratory to make transnts, in the end, humans are just raw meat. A body can be made, a mind can be built, but a soul, as far as I know from the talks with Tsubaki, souls cannot be artificial. In my experiments, I have tried to unite a soul with a body again. I tried various experiments, making a soul enter a body that does not belong to it, returning a soul to a living body, put a human soul in an animal ... All my experiments failed. A soul cannot rejoin its body after death, only if the soul is extracted from someone alive without breaking the body-soul link is that a person can e back to life'', although it is not a real resurrection. So far all my experiments have failed, but this time there is something different, the Progenitor Virus. The reason I was shocked to the point of disbelief is that even though this mushroom does not possess spiritual properties, it can store souls and keep them ''alive''. When Madness eats a soul, the soul ends up in her stomach and bes a simple form of spiritual energy with no connection to a body or mind. The mushroom is different, it maintains that connection. It was as if the mushroom itself was the body and the nerve impulse information was the mind, so theoretically it was a living being with many souls. When I thought that this world no longer had anything to offer me, now it turns out that I found a treasure, life is a box of surprises. I took the two souls and pressed them into the chests of the two lifeless bodies. To make sure this went well I used my energy that technically allows me to make the impossible possible, the Rasen. Unlike my previous experiments, this time the souls showed no resistance, both souls easily entered the bodies as if they had always been connected. When the souls entered the two bodies, the eyelids of both babies began to tremble as both bodies moved as if they were about to wake up. "Oh my god ..." - Mia''s eyes began to water as she hugged her daughter with shaking hands. Miranda could not speak, her eyes were totally red from crying and despite the fact that she was missing an arm, she hugged her daughter with care and love. Now, these two little girls are technically my daughters as they are made with my blood, I just hope my stupid abilities have no effect on them as I am repulsed by incest. [System Notification: The ability ''Human Transmutation (100%)'' has been obtained] [Human Transmutation: Why look for friends if I can make them? By viting thews of nature and the reincarnation cycle, the user can bring the dead back to life. If the requirements are met, it is possible to create new humanoid species or modify existing organic entities. Warning: Depending on the nature of the World, resurrection, creation of intelligent life, and modification of living beings can be seen as acts that threaten the nature of the World, so using this ability can generate hostility from the Will of the World. Warning: This ability alters the bnce of Karma so Positive Karma will drastically decrease when using this ability] [System Notification: The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has prevented the decrease of the user''s Positive Karma] [System Notification: The title ''Doll Maker'' has been changed to ''Alchemist of Life (100%)''] [Alchemist of Life: Necrophilia sucks, first let me relive her~ The user''s luck will improve when carrying out actions rted to the ''Life'' concept (reproductive acts, wound treatment, nt cultivation, animal husbandry, etc.). The entities rted to the ''Life'' concept will feel a greater affinity towards the user. Warning: Entities rted to the concept ''Death'' will feel instinctive hostility towards the user] [System notification: The Unawakened Bloodline has decreased the negative effects of the title ''Alchemist of Life''. Now the entities rted to the concept ''Death'' will feel a slight dislike towards the user] I couldn''t contain my smile. I finally seeded, now even if I make some mistake and can''t protect one of my lovers, I can still revive her ... But it''s not enough, I need to make sure I never have to use this ability with one of my women, I need more power, I need more control in the environment around me ... As my mind sank into paranoia, my system made me wince. [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'', the title ''Protagonist Harem'' and the title ''Harem King'' influenced the title ''Alchemist of Life'' Now the female entities rted to the ''Life'' concept will feel an increase in reproductive interest with the user] ¡­ Whatever, this isn''t that bad so it won''t ruin my happiness for having managed to spit on thews of nature. I wanted to celebrate, but my system sucks. [System Notification: The user has had his first blood descendant] [System Notification: Requirements have been met] [System Notification: The user will inherit the Name from her previous life] [System Notification: The System will start Protocol B-5 preset by ¨d¨j¨m¨g ¡ö] [System Notification: Unknown Interference Detected] [System Notification: System is unable to start Protocol B-5] .... I couldn''t curse this shit as I fell to the ground while my body convulsed. "Luis!" "My Lord!" "Onii-chan!" I didn''t have time to pretend that I''m fine, something inside me just broke and I''m feeling the most heartbreaking pain I''ve ever experienced in my whole fucking life... [System Notification: The ''Will'' statistic has been changed to ''Obsession''] [Will: Unbreakable (100%)> Obsession: Unstoppable (100%)] Surprisingly that lessened the pain a bit, or rather, made me more pain tolerant. I took a deep breath and tried to stand up, but my body wasn''t moving, Madness just passed out so I have to control the ck blood myself or my body could turn into a pool of blood. "Take me to rest, this was more exhausting than I expected" - I replied wearily to the three women who looked at me anxiously. My skill [Mythomania] allowed me to maintain consciousness by lying to myself that this didn''t hurt, but my body couldn''t move. Although the three women seemed concerned about my condition, they nodded without question. Roots came out of the ground and carefully carried me to a ce where I can rest. Even if Miranda''s connection to the Progenitor Virus is weakened, she can stillmand the roots of the fungus. When my body was ced on a bed to rest, I closed my eyes and entered my Core of Existence. What I found was that the ce was a mess. The sea of ??ck blood in the sky representing my mind seemed to be melting, which was strange since it is a liquid. My soul looked rtively normal, but the disgusting roots representing the curse had grown and were throbbing at the same time that the red sphere representing the system was shining like the light of an emergency rm. Now that I entered this ce I was able to understand why there was an error when the system tried to make modifications to me. "Hey Listen! You fucking idiot I don''t know what the fuck you did but hurry up and do something! " - Navi was flying in front of the system as if he were a hacker using aputer. - "This shit is trying to put you under some stupid mind control and soul contract!" Off to the side, Tsubaki seemed to be meditating as she concentrated on using our soul resonance to lessen the damage my body and soul were taking. Navi''s actions were what was causing me almost excruciating pain, but if this idiot hadn''t intervened then the system would get me into some troublesome shit ... Freedom in exchange for suffering, well, it''s worth it. In one corner of the ce, I saw the skeleton of a dog, that ''corpse'' had spots of a ck liquid that bubbled like boiling oil. The corpse dog only had one eye which was looking at me as if trying to say something, but his dying state prevented him from speaking. Well, shit, this got nasty. Chapter 135: The Greater Good Is The Only Shit That Matters Chapter 135: The Greater Good Is The Only Shit That Matters As the ''world'' around me fell apart, I could only sigh as I looked at the dying dog in front of me. Madness is technically part of my mind, his existence is equivalent to a multiple personality, so even if he suffers or dies it will not affect me, I just need to rebuild another personality to control ck blood, but maybe I have gone soft so That even if it''s a waste of time, I don''t want to see this stupid dog die. Using [Self-knowledge] I was able to understand a bit what is happening. I don''t know what Protocol B-5 is, but I''m sure it''s some stupid thing designed to tie up my soul and mindpletely so I''d best avoid getting it started. The most important thing was the inheritance of the name of my past life. I do not understand the whole situation, but ording to the information that I was able to obtain, inheriting a name means obtaining the innate abilities, titles, and contracts of the soul of an entity. It''s a quick way to get power, but you can also get heavy restrictions and troublesome stuff. It''s basically like inheriting debt and I''m tired of that shit, besides, inheriting a name affects a person''s personality, desires, and goals so even if there are things in my life that I dislike, I will not stop being me. I thought about rejecting the name, but there is a problem. Avoiding Protocol B-5 and rejecting the inheritance of the name is causing the system to fall into chaos which in turn is tearing my soul and mind apart. Even with Navi''s intervention, the damage caused by the system should be enough to destroy my mind turning me into a willless puppet, the only reason I''m still myself is that Madness has been using himself as a meat shield to protect me. Even though Madness is a part of me, he has his own thoughts, emotions, and hobbies. Our rtionship has gotten to the point where I''ve started to see him as a bit of an annoying pet, but ultimately he''s my dog and I''m not going to let some shitty higher existence hurt my dog. On the other hand, and surprising as it may seem, I still have the ability to feel gratitude and if I receive help I will not be ungrateful, of course, that does not count if the person who helps me has a beautiful wife or girlfriend¡­. "Hey, do you want a name?" - I sighed when I saw Madness''s look of sadness. Madness couldn''t speak or move, but we are the same entity so I understand his desire for a proper name. Names have power, if I give Madness a name it means that he will be an independent entity and not just an extension of my power. It''s kind of annoying, but Madness is submissive enough that I don''t have to worry that he might betray me. "Well, I''ll give you a name" - I smiled wryly when I felt the happiness of this fool. - "But you will have to make a contract with me" Madness didn''t care about this and was still excited to be given a name. If I do not receive the inheritance by name my soul could be damaged, but if I receive the inheritance I will be tied to unknown contracts. That is why I n to make a contract with Madness, not to prevent him from betraying me, but to prevent another idiot from stealing my dog. [Low-level contract: The user will provide a name to the entity without a name, in return, the entity without a name will not be able to make a sound again and will live in eternal silence. If either party breaks the contract, that entity will lose its Core of Existence and Free Will to be the ve of the other party] I didn''t have to exin the n since even if Madness is an idiot, he can still understand my ideas. Madness used what little strength had left to lift one of his forelegs and extended it towards me. Even though his limbs were those of a dog, his forelegs were slightly like human hands so he extended his little finger. "Seriously? Pinky promise? " - I rolled my eyes. Madness did not respond and continued with his finger extended. Well, whatever. I yed along with him and crossed my little finger with his. [Contract established] I immediately looked at Navi. - "Do not block the inheritance of the name, but do not allow the protocol to be activated" "Hey Listen! Hurry up! I''m starting to get hungry from all this shit! " - Navi shouted happily, this idiot has fun even in this situation... [System Notification: The user inherits the name of his past life¡­.] When the notification appeared, I focused on my skill [Mythomania] and made my existence that of Madness, and with my connection to Madness, I changed his presence to be identical to me. It''s confusing shit where he is me and I am him, but those are the perks of being mentally ill, the skills and tricks rted to sanity and self-perception don''t have to make sense to work. [Title: King of the Lunatics (50%)> King of the Lunatics (100%)] [System Notification: The title ''King of the Lunatics'' has influenced the energy ''Reader''s Madness''] [Reader''s Madness: User can now take advantage of the ''Paths'' of other types of Madness. Warning: Combining multiple types of Madness has unknown side effects] [System Notification: The skill ''Schizophrenia (100%)'' has been obtained] [Schizophrenia: I''m not crazy! Ramon the dragon can prove it! That is real? What is not real? I''m real? What I see is real? Who reads me is real? Everything is real if you want it to be real. The user''s perception of reality can influence the Laws of Reality around the user. The stronger the Laws of Reality of a world, the greater the energy consumption when modifying thews of reality. Warning: Entities with control of Laws, concepts rted to ''Reality'' orrge energy reserves can negate the effects of this ability. Warning: Modifying the Laws of Reality can cause chaos in a World that will generate hostility from the Will of the World. Warning: Entities rted to the concept ''Order'', ''Stability'' and ''Peace'' will be hostile towards the user when using this ability. Warning: The use of this ability will cause deterioration of sanity and destruction of the mind] [System Notification: The title ''King of the Lunatics'' and the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' have negated the mental destruction of the skill ''Schizophrenia''] To think that my mental problems could be abilities, at this stage I will create the ''7 sins'' version of mental disorders ... When the inheritance of the name went into Madness, his body began to tremble as the ck blood disappeared leaving only his white bones. The bones began to break and deform into a repulsive white mass that got smaller with each second. When the white mass turned into a sphere one meter in diameter, it began to change shape into a humanoid skeleton. ck blood began to descend from the sea of blood in the sky and covered the white skeleton. Slowly, the ck blood turned into organs, muscle tissue, blood vessels, and skin. Although the process was slow, there were errors as if the entity that was forming did not know how to build its own body so I sighed and approached. I reached into the half-built body and used [Life Alchemist] and [Human Transmutation] to help this idiotic dog build his new body. As my hands moved to shape his organs and muscles, I realized a problem. "Are you fucking with me?" - I asked incredulously. The dog didn''t respond as I haven''t built its vocal cords yet, but its newly built left eye looked at me expectantly. I sighed heavily, I don''t want to do this shit¡­. I felt the dog''s gaze fill with supplication to which I sighed, Navi is going to bother me with this for a long time. I followed the dog''s ideas for its new body and after a long time, I finished building the new body for this idiot. When the body was finished, I withdrew my hands and sighed wearily, stupid plot armor ... Since everything was done I canceled my skill [Mythomania] and I became myself again while the silly dog was now a different person. [System Notification: The user has not inherited the name. A different entity has inherited the name. Because the external entity is linked to the user there are no ipatibility problems] [System Notification: The entity ''Ortro'' is linked to the user] [System Notification: The Unawakened Lineage Has Revealed Its Name] [Unawakened Bloodline (10%) > Guardian Beast (10%)] [System Notification: The ''Guardian Beast'' race has been influenced by ''Reader''s Madness'' energy and ''Rasen'' energy] [Guardian Beast (10%) > Chaotic Beast (10%)] [System Notification: ''Chaotic Beast'' race percentage is too low and all innate abilities could not be unlocked] [System Notification:¡­.] Several notifications went out, but I had time to dig into the new information as my attention was on the new troublesome thing in front of me. Adorable big ck eyes, adorable little face like a porcin doll, a slim little body, her delicate skin was lightly tanned in a healthy color, her little head was covered with fluffy ck hair while two adorable dog ears dangled at the sides of your head. "Why a little girl?" - I massaged my forehead in frustration. - "Among all the things you could choose, why the hell did you choose to be a brat?" The dog-eared brat blinked her big eyes and then tried to speak, but since she wasn''t used to her new body her voice was a little shaky. - "You treat little girls well, I want you to treat me well ..." [System Notification: The entity ''Ortro'' has broken the contract. Now ''Ortro'' is owned by the user] [System Notification: The entity ''Ortro'' is now owned by the user so the soul contracts in the soul of ''Ortro'' are no longer valid] When I saw that something simr to a dog cor appeared on the girl''s neck, I knew that my idea was sessful, but I couldn''t smile as my mouth trembled at the sight of the brat''s sad look. - "Don''t give me that look, you know it doesn''t work in me, now put on some clothes" The girl who is now called Ortro pouted as ck blood covered her body to form a cute maid uniform. "Are you imitating Rin?" - I raised an eyebrow. "Yes" - Ortro nodded without hesitation. - "You treat Rin and the other little girls well ... I want pat on the head ..." "Even when you were a dog I patted you on the head" - I rolled my eyes. "It''s not the same" - Ortro pouted. - "I don''t want to be a pet, I want us to be friends" ¡­ I did a facepalm, everything is so troublesome. "Hey Listen! I always knew you were a lolicon muahahahaha! " - Navi came to my side while heughed like an idiot. "Did you fix the system?" - I ignored his bullshit and went to the important thing. "Hey Listen! When Pochi got a real name, the system stabilized and I managed to cancel Protocol B-5 or whatever that shit is called! " - Navi replied happily. "My name is not Pochi" - Ortro pouted angrily, she seems to like to pout. "Hey Listen! Whether you are a canine, a bitch, a loli, or a queen, you will always be Pochi! " - Navi keptughing like an idiot. Ortro got angry and suddenly his right hand turned into a strange dog jaw that moved at high speed to chew on Navi. Navi didn''t dodge and just startedughing as the jaw chewed on him. - "Muahahaha, nothing can kill me!" I let the idiots y on as Tsubaki approached me with a worried expression. - "You are well?" "Better than ever" - I smiled and caressed her face. Even though the pain of having my soul and mind ripped apart was the worst torture I have ever experienced, it was worth it. Not only did my power increase now that Ortro got a name, but I also got some very interesting information from the system while the inheritance process was going on. "Please stop doing dangerous things" - Tsubaki hugged me tightly. - "I felt terrified when I saw you in that state" I sighed and hugged her back. - "Sorry, I''ll be more careful in the future" From the information, I just received now I understand that this is just the tip of the iceberg, but she had better not know, at least not for now. "Let''s finish the troublesome business and take a vacation" - I smiled gently as my hand caressed Tsubaki''s cheek. She nodded. - "It''s fine, but if any problem arises, don''t forget that I''ll always be with you" It seems that her intuition has improved, it is somewhat troublesome but cute. It took me five days to build Ortro''s new body so the girls must be worried so I came back to reality. When I opened my eyes I found myself lying in my room inside my main base in Japan, while I was ''unconscious'' my group brought me back to Japan after sending several groups of soldiers and mutants to create a strategic base in Romania. When I started to build Ortro''s body, the system managed to stabilize it because Navi had time to check that my women did not get into trouble during my ''absence'', he also gave them information about my health status so they wouldn''t feel distressed and do something stupid that could put them in danger. When I woke up I felt some weight on my body and when I looked at my body I wanted to curse. "Rin, Chino, get up" - I sighed as my hand pinched the cheeks of the two brats who used me as a bed. "Onii-chan, be gentle ~" - Rin was drooling with a wicked smile while sleeping. "I''m n-not ready ... But if it''s Onii-chan ..." - Chino looked nervous while she slept, but her murmurs weren''t suitable for a 13-year-old brat. This is so damn annoying ... I pinched the cheeks of the two perverted brats harder making them wake up. "It hurts Onii-chan! You''re going to break Rin! " - Rin started making strange sounds just to annoy me. Chino just had a pitiful expression with teary eyes. I let go of both brats and when I was going to tell them to step aside, both little girls hugged me while sobbing. "Onii-chan!" I endured the urge to throw the two brats away from me and gave them a light hug. Even though I hate loud brats, the fact that these two little girls were so worried about me was a little touching, just a little. The scream of both little girls seemed to attract the attention of someone outside the door as in an instant I felt several presences rushing towards my room. "Luis!" "Dear!" My room wasn''t small, but within seconds it had been filled with dozens of women who kept showing up to see me. Now that I see all these women in one ce I must admit that I went overboard in adding women to my harem¡­ Well, that won''t stop me from continuing to seduce women. It took me four hours to convince my harem that I''m okay. When I was finally able to breathe and take a break, Monika walked over with a wry smile. - "Husband, there is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?" "The bad news" - I replied apathetically. "China and the United States have secretly established an alliance, our spies have confirmed that they will begin nning an attack against us within four days" - Monika smiled sinisterly as if she found amusement in human stupidity. I nodded, if I want a vacation I will have to eliminate every damn problem at its roots. "As for the good news" - Monika smiled at me tenderly giving me a bad feeling. - "It has been confirmed that you left a total of 20 pregnant women, congrattions ~" ... "Luis? Where are you going? You need to rest¡­" "Darling, did something happen?" I ignored the confused voices from my harem and hurried to the base airport. I got on a supersonic ne and easily made it work since these nes are connected to the artificial intelligence in charge of weapons, Red Queen. When she recognized me easily she let me use the ne so in a matter of seconds I left the base. "What''s the matter? It seems you want to kill someone "- The childlike face of Red Queen appeared on the ne''s monitor. "Nothing important, we are going to destroy some morons" - I answered calmly as drove the ne at its highest speed. "Kuahahahaha, that sounds like fun" - Red Queen startedughing. - "Hey, even if you destroy this ne make sure you keep at least onemunicator with you, I want to hear how you kill those idiots ~" I smiled wryly. - "Fine, but if someone asks about my location tell them I''m going on a secret mission or some shit like that, I need at least a couple of days in peace but tell my wives that I''ll be back in three days at the most" "Take it for granted ~" - Red Queen was having fun. Well, with the awakening of my lineage, my [Reader''s Madness] finally reached 100% which gave me a new ability that I want to try. I''m definitely not running away from the weight of parenting responsibilities, this is obviously for the greater good, yes, the fucking greater goodes first. --- --- Author''s Note: Well, where to start... I won''t stop writing, but I''m sorry if the following chapters are a bit messy and gloomy as my mood is a bit low. Recently the father of my best friend passed away and recently the father of one of my best friends passed away which has affected me a lot as it reminds me of when I went through the same situation. Anyway, I will not stop writing since this is what I enjoy the most and it is the only way I have to vent, but I am sorry if some of my ideas be unclear or strange. I don''t know if you''ve noticed but some of thest chapters I''ve written are longer or shorter than usual and that''s because at times I don''t know how to express my ideas in words and I leave some things to the reader''s interpretation. I will strive to maintain the essence of my stories and characters, I appreciate your support my beautiful readers, it is thanks to you that I can continue with my two projects. I love you so much, a hug <3 Chapter 136: Life is Full of Surprises Chapter 136: Life is Full of Surprises (3rd person perspective) With the advent of the apocalypse, the world changedpletely, the order turned into chaos, darkness in people''s hearts surfaced, and humans showed a new level of cruelty. In these times of chaos, multiple factions emerged seeking power, authority, territory, and carnal pleasures, this led to constant conflict between different armed groups. Despite the world bing a jungle where only the strong survived, some governments managed to stay on their feet as they tried to rebuild a dying society. Among these governments, the Asian giant remained standing. China was very effective in rebuilding a system of government-backed by heavily armed military. The appearance of humans with supernatural abilities did not prevent the government from once again being the most powerful force in the country, so it was through effort and bullets that the Chinese government managed to build arge base of survivors in the country''s capital. Despite the fact that the country''s greatest military power had been concentrated in the capital, the corruption and ambition of some people in power caused a clear division between people with resources .... and people with high status ......... ... ... Despite this, it was possible to build a strong base where thousands of soldiers¡­ .. and humans with superhuman abilities gathered. At this base, a young man with ck hair and eyes was walking apanied by three beautiful women. A blonde beauty with distant attitude blue eyes. A joker-looking beauty with ck hair and orange eyes. A brown-haired, gray-eyed beauty with a peaceful demeanor. The three women were exceptionally beautiful so the man apanying them earned many envious looks, but despite the evil intentions on the faces of many survivors, no one dared to do anything wrong in broad daylight for fear of the retaliation of the base guards.....................¡­ ... .. In another part of the base ...¡­ a handsome young man with silver hair and red eyes walked nonchntly as two beautiful blonde women followed him .... Despite theck of food that gued the world since the beginning of the apocalypse, the man and the two women enjoyed some steamed bread as they walked through the business district where all kinds of weapons, food, and even people were being sold ...¡­ ...¡­ ¡­ .. As the people at the survivor base minded their own business, something in the sky made most of the people in the ce look up. In the sky, a ck spot was seen descending at great speed. With the arrival of the apocalypse¡­ .. it was not strange to seerge mutant animals so the base had multiple turrets to eliminate the enemies that came from the sky. A turret aimed at the ck spot and began firing. At first, no one got anxious as this was an everyday urrence, but when people saw that the bullets seemed to bounce off the ck spot they all had a bad feeling. ... The speed of the ck spot was staggering and within seconds the people at the base understood that the situation was not good. When the ck spot was near the base, people with good eyes could better see what that thing was ...¡­ .. The ck spot seemed to be a military fighter ne, the strange thing is that the ne was not only plummeting as if it were carrying out a suicide attack, the ne had a ck substance that covered it which was absorbing the impacts of anti-aircraft weapons. People with binocrs and those with an improved sense of sight could observe that the ck substance had formed a humanoid figure that seemed to be standing on the ne and as if that strange creature wanted to fill the hearts of humanity with fear, the sound from thousands ofughs and static it sounded as if the world was consumed by the madness of tormented souls. ¡­ .. ¡­ .. ... Without being able to stop it, the aerial vehicle fell right over the main government building of the survivor base. When the ne hit the building ... .. a big explosion could be seen as if a bomb had hit the ce. Within seconds panic flooded the survivor base. As if a potent drug had infected the survivors, themon people began to scream. Some people took advantage of the chaos and started looting resources and food, other people lost control of their impulses and started murdering and raping other survivors. Within seconds chaos had flooded the base as the sound ofughter and static flooded the streets of the base. "Big brother Mo we have to flee!" - A girl with ck hair spoke to the boy with ck hair .... "No! If we run away that thing will cause a massacre! We have to stop it! " - The boy spoke nobly like a hero. "Big brother is so fair ..." - The girl smiled and nodded. In another part of the base ......¡­ a simr scene urred with the silver-haired man and his two blondepanions. Thus both groups rushed to the main government building. The people in both groups expected to see a nightmare scene, but what they saw left them stunned. In the center of the rubble was a middle-aged man, the man was a high-level politician who managed to survive the apocalypse and was now the leader of the new government, but now that man was kneeling while his body trembled with absolute terror ... ... In front of the man was a blond-haired boy who had a tired expression as he massaged his forehead as if he were going through a severe migraine .........¡­. Next to the boy was an adorable little girl with ck hair dressed as a maid¡­ .. The blond boy frowned and then...¡­. .... ¡­ .. [System Notification: User can''t stand the pressure of the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''. The skill will be deactivated] --- --- (Luis perspective) Holy fucking shit, this fucking skill is going to kill me ... The massive amount of information I had to process was enough to cause thirty strokes to the smartest person, I could only bear it thanks to my Obsession statistic and ck blood. I kept massaging my forehead without paying attention to the idiot who was begging me to let him live. "Listen idiot, I''m in a bad mood so in less than a minute give me a good reason not to kill you" - I kept massaging my forehead. "Here" - Ortro offered me a bottle of water that she collected from the rubble. I drank the water and although my body doesn''t even need electrolytes to function anymore, I used my skill [Mythomania] to make myself believe that the sensation of cold water running down my throat could lessen my headache. I couldn''t get the whole migraine off, but at least it became tolerable. "Who are you?!" - A ck-haired girl drew a sword while she yelled at me, but I ignored her, I am busy calming my migraine. Thanks to [Reader''s Perspective] I understand the level of strength of both groups, the only striking thing is that the two men are protagonists while the women are main heroines. The ck-haired jerk has a psychic ability that allows him to control zombies and his personal strength isparable to an Expert-level martial artist. He may be a powerful man by normal standards, but even the brats in my group could sweep the ground with him thanks to their control over mutant beasts. What caught my attention the most was the silver-haired boy. His appearance reminds me of the conceited idiots that I have known throughout my life so it was not surprising, the problem was that there is something inside him that I cannot see. I don''t know how to exin it, but there is something in his soul that is bothering me. "Answer to me!" - The girl seemed to be temperamental and she got angry when I ignored her. "My friend doesn''t want to talk to you" - Ortro took a step forward as if she was protecting me, which was strange since her appearance is more simr to a cute doll. "Is this guy a lolicon?" - The ck-haired boy muttered under his breath. My mouth trembled, I''m not a fucking pedophile. "That word makes my friend angry" - Ortro''s voice began to sound like a radio with static while her eyes sank into her skull forming two dark abysses. - "Only my friend''s wives can call him lolicon ..." There is something wrong with that statement, but I felt more interested in Ortro''s transformation and didn''t correct her stupidity. When Ortro chose this appearance as her actual form it seemed a shame to lose my terrifying nightmare dog as it could be an excellent tool to terrorize my enemies. Now I can see that Ortro did not lose her scary side, in fact, seeing an adorable little girl turn into a nightmare monster causes a new sense of disgust and fear. It''s likebining a Japanese horror movie with one of Lovecraft''s short stories, this brat is adorable. The five women and the two men began to tremble. Despite the fact that they have strong minds and even have the protection of weft armor, Ortro''s mental destruction abilities evolved when she received her new name. The fact that these five people can remain conscious is already surprising, the politician who led this base has just hit his head on the ground until hemits suicide due to the mental destruction caused by the presence of Ortro. In fact, themon people in this base went crazy just hearing herughter. I put my hand on Ortro''s head to calm her down, I want to talk to these idiots to see if I can increase the number of members in my squad of ex-protagonists, but if they refuse, well, I wonder if Ortro still enjoys eating humans. "Nn" - Ortro closed her eyes happily as her little dog tail shook. A brat with ears and a dog''s tail who is also dressed as a maid, she is undoubtedly adorable, although I am worried that her self-control seems to have diminished, I will have to retrain her so that she learns not to attack each person who insults me or she will be a problem when I have to act like a weak idiot to fool my enemies. I approached the intruders while my hand continued to stroke Ortro''s head, her hair is so soft that this could be addictive ... "You made me work on your hair for three days just to make it ridiculously soft?" - I looked at Ortro with irony. "..." - Ortro looked away. Well, this is not so bad. I looked at the two groups of troublesome people. The five women are quite beautiful, but I am not in the mood to increase my harem due to the issue of my unborn daughters¡­. Who am I kidding, something like that will never stop me. For now, there is something more important than stealing a woman. I approached the silver-haired man and Tsubaki appeared in my hand in the form of a ninja sword. [System Notification: The protagonist ''Hao Lanren'' has recognized the user as an enemy. The title ''False Antagonist'' has negated the effects of the plot armor] Even if this idiot''s weft armor worked properly it wouldn''t matter so I stabbed into his stomach. "Big brother Hao!" The two blonde girls screamed at the same time, but just one look from Ortro made them lower their heads in fear. Simr to when I attacked the Progenitor Virus mushroom, the sword did not affect the physical body but instead focused on extracting the soul. I did not cut the connection of the soul with the body since I do not know if that will have secondary effects on what I want to investigate. When the soul was in my hand, I sighed heavily. The spherical soul was the same as other human souls, but unlike other humans, there was a small red sphere attached to the soul. "Oh ..." - Tsubaki eximed in surprise. - "A system¡­" "Navi,e here" - I called my stupid partner who is probably talking to my harem about how I escaped to steal women or something like that. "Hey Listen! I knew you missed me! You are so tsundere hahahahaha! " - Navi appeared next to me. I ignored his bullshit and showed him the soul. "Oh ..." - Navi stoppedughing when he saw the soul. "Exactly" - I sighed. "Um, I don''t even know what to say" - Navi looked at the soul everywhere with curiosity. - "There is something strange, this system seems weaker than yours ... Wait for me, I''ll check this shit" Navi touched the red sphere and then disappeared. No more than two minutes passed when Navi texted me. - "Hey Listen! You''re not going to believe this hahahahahahahaha! " "Stopughing and tell me what''s wrong" - This idiot gives me more migraine than my new skill. "Hey Listen! Here''s someone who wants to talk to you! " - Navi said something that made me frown. Is there someone in the system? I hope it''s not a second Navi or I''m going to want to kill myself ... I looked at the group of women who were now on the ground while Ortro amused himself watching the suffering of these people. As for the ck-haired boy, for some reason, he was missing an arm. Ortro seemed to sense my question so she pointed to the idiot. - "He said he would kill my friend" That idiot sees that he cannot beat me and still dares to say stupid things, well, what was expected of a protagonist, sadly for him his plot armor does not work. "Navi" - I contacted my idiot partner again. - "Tell the person or thing within the system toe out to talk" I am not going to put my conscience in this thing, I am not so stupid as Navi as to enter an unknown ce. Navi appeared next to me. - "Ladies and gentlemen! Adults and brats of all ages! Let me introduce you to the one and only, the exceptional, the stupid big-breasted cow¡­! The Goddess of the System! " At that moment the red sphere glowed and then a beautiful turquoise-haired woman appeared in front of me. Everything about her appearance was perfect as if her appearance transcended the mortal realm, but her expression of difort made her look like an ipetent woman. "My pleasure your majesty, I did not think that this small World without a true will could have a Guardian like you ..." - The woman began to speak while bowing. - "It was not my intention to offend you, I just wanted to get some Fate Energy¡­." Thousands of questions arose in my mind with each word from the woman, but I kept a calm expression as if I understood what she was saying. My expression of silent calm made the woman nervous which made it easier for me to obtain information. When Ortro got her name I got information about the Higher Existence. A Higher Existence is not an omnipotent being, but an entity that has surpassed the limits of mortality and the limitations of Destiny. They are not omnipotent beings, but entities that do not die by conventional means, and most importantly, a Higher Existence is not restricted by the Laws of a World, they can even go against the Plot Armor of a Protagonist as long as that Protagonist does not be a Higher Existence. To give an easy-to-understand exnation, a World is a country while a Higher Existence is the minister of another country. Even if the ministermits minor crimes, the country will turn a blind eye and leave him alone, but if the minister crosses the line and does something detrimental to the country then the country will punish the foreign minister. The most important thing about a higher entity is the ability to travel to other Worlds, of course, not all higher entities travel to other Worlds and there are even entities that make contracts with the Will of the World. When a superior existence makes a contract with a World, it receives the title of ''Guardian'' which represents that that entity not only protects the world but that the World supports the entity. The most important thing about a Guardian is that it can ce restrictions on foreign entities. These restrictions can cause an entity with the power to devour continents to be as weak as a squirrel and thus foreign entities fear Guardians. When my main base was established I was able toplete the mission ''There is always tomorrow''. At that time I did not give it importance since the reward was something that I could not use, the title [Guardian of the Nameless World]. This title only works within the apocalyptic world and ording to the description it only allows me to put restrictions on foreign entities so until now I have not had the opportunity to use it since it did not even give me information about what a foreign entity is. With the name of Ortro I better understood what a foreign entity is, as well as learned about what a Guardian is. Apparently, I have the title of [Guardian] since I started this journey due to the fact that in my past life I was Ortro, a Guardian Beast that protected a high-level world and that ording to mythology was the younger brother of the mythological dog Cerberus. I do not know if reality and mythology are the same, but that does not matter for the moment, the point is that this woman is a foreign entity and my authority as Guardian of this world allows me to restrict her until making her as weak as a turtle lying on its back. Now I''m curious, what would happen if Ortro eats the soul of a higher entity? I already have a higher entity looking for me and a higher entity was the one that tried to turn me into a puppet so I need to fully understand this type of existence in order to protect myself ... On the other hand, this is a great opportunity to add something unexpected to my harem. Thinking this far, I smiled without being too kind or she might suspect that there is something strange as Guardians are instinctively hostile towards Foreign Entities, even now I feel the desire to murder this woman and devour her Core of Existence, but I am not an animal without self-control, at least I''m not when I''m sober. "Okay, when I see your actions I can see that you weren''t looking to do something harmful to my world" - I made a gesture with my hand for her to stop apologizing. - "To begin with, it would be better if you could introduce yourself" Finishing my words I activated [Reader''s Perspective]. --- --- (3rd person perspective) The beautiful woman looked happily at the blond boy in front of her¡­ .. Even though she was a Higher Existence herself, her abilities were based on support and she had nobat strength so meeting a Guardian could only mean death. The woman could sense that the Guardian was using some strange ability to study her ...¡­. but she did not get angry about this, the fact that the Guardian had not killed her was already very good for her. The woman thought that the Guardian was using some ability to detect lies so she did not dare to lie. "My name is Goddess of the System, nice to meet you" - The woman smiled respectfully as she hoped that the Guardian did not destroy her Core of Existence ... ... ...¡­. Usually, the Guardians destroyed the Cores of Existence of the invaders to extract the Energy of Destiny. In the woman''s opinion, even if she had to sign a servant contract with the Guardian it was something much better than being eliminated without the possibility of reincarnation ... .. --- --- (Luis perspective) I resisted the urge to vomit and kept a calm expression, this ability is great but the pressure it puts on my mind and soul is an agony. I didn''t expect her to notice my ability, but luckily she thought it was a lie-detecting ability. In the future, I must be more careful because if a Higher Existence knows that I can see the surface of their thoughts and personalities then I will be in trouble. "So Goddess of the System ..." - I resisted the need to roll my eyes at such a ridiculous name. - "As you understand, I can not allow you to be in this world, but I can not let you go without consequences" Goddess of the System nodded without showing denial, she is so submissive that I find it difficult to believe that she is a Higher Existence. Maybe my plot armor helped me meet a Higher Existence easy to manipte, but anyway I must be careful. I don''t know what tricks this woman can have and if I can deceive Higher Existences with [Mythomania] then it is possible that other entities have abilities simr to mine or even better abilities. "If your majesty allows it, this humble goddess wishes to be the loyal servant of your majesty" - Goddess of the System made an elegant bow showing manners superior to any princess, but I know that she is only deeply afraid of me. This is funny, if it weren''t for my Guardian title, she could fight me to the point that we would both end up badly injured and she might even escape. I did not feel bad about my own weakness, being weak is not a sin, sin is longing for strength and not being willing to strive for it. This will help me fuel my obsession to seek more power. Power is not everything, it is only a tool for a purpose, if I want freedom I must want power, only with power will I achieve true freedom. [Rasen no Chikara (34%)> (35%)] "That''s an interesting idea" - I nodded calmly and extended my hand. - "My name is Luis Santos, in exchange for being my servant I will make sure that you have afortable life in this world" I used [Mythomania] to hide my [Contract] ability at the same time I used [Anti-Rasen] so that the ability would not be seen until it was fully activated. Even though it is dangerous to deceive a higher entity, even if she discovers my deceit, she cannot refuse as that would mean her death. [Low-level contract: The user will provide afortable life to the entity "Goddess of the System", in return, the entity "Goddess of the System" will be owned by the user. Note: Being the property of the user, ''Goddess of the System'' will renounce her free will] The woman smiled and shook my hand. [Contract established: The entity ''Goddess of the System'' is now owned by the user. Contracts on the ''Goddess of the System'' soul are now no longer valid] [System Notification: Earned the title ''Stingy Jack (100%)''] [Stingy Jack: Aren''t you too stupid despite being the devil? As a professional scammer, the user''s tricks and deceptions can bypass the restrictions of the Contracts as long as the necessary conditions are met] The woman widened her eyes in surprise and then made a sad expression with teary eyes. - "You cheated on me¡­" "It was either that or make you her lunch" - I pointed to Ortro who was chewing what looked like a human leg. This brat ate the ck-haired protagonist while I was busy ckmailing a goddess ... Goddess of the System looked at Ortro and shuddered in fear at the sight of the little girl''s empty eyes. - "How can you allow a Chaotic Beast to live in this world? Don''t you care if humanity is destroyed? " Oh, it seems like she has some very good information, running away from my pregnant wives was worth it, ahem, I mean, the greater good was worth it, yeah, that was it. Chapter 137: The Stupidest Origin Explanation Chapter 137: The Stupidest Origin Exnation I was in what could be considered the most luxurious room in present-day China. I drank a cup of coffee and as the bitter taste of the drink warmed my mouth, I made sure to hold back my intense desire to yell insults and obscenities. In front of me was a woman whose beauty could be considered the pinnacle of human perfection, among all the women I have seen throughout my life, only Rin Ruoxi wasparable to this woman in terms of looks. As beautiful as the woman in front of me was, I couldn''t appreciate her beauty as the information I just heard is enough to make me go crazy if it wasn''t because I''m already crazy. Before starting the talk full of secrets and meaningless revtions that technically make sense for no reason, I sent Navi back to my harem to request a support team to stabilize China after the disaster I caused. After I destroyed the main government building and assassinated thest politicians of this country, I used my authority as [King of Monsters] and controlled the mutant animals near this ce, then forced them to obey me and now those animals are keeping an eye on the citizens of this base. I ignored stupid human rights and forced every single human in this ce to sit on the ground, everyone who dares to stand up will be killed by the mutated animals no matter the circumstances. Since my enemiesbeled me a tyrant then I will show you what a true tyrant is. I even forced a group of high-status-looking people to take me to the most luxurious ce in this base, so I came to this hotel where I could have a private conversation with System Goddess. Before I came to this hotel I connected Red Queen to the defense system of this base and now she is analyzing the secret information of what used to be the Chinese government, right now she is restricting the information about my attack on that base to the rebel forces in the United States so they don''t know what happened and remain confident. Apparently, these two governments made an alliance after rumors spread about how I was wounded in a fierce battle and now I''m in a deepa that could keep me asleep for a couple of years. People love to exaggerate stupid things. On the other hand, after making the System Goddess my ve, I killed the silver-haired protagonist since he was unnecessary, but this led me to the painful need to kill the two beautiful blonde women who were next to him already that those two women hated me to death. Maybe I was able to trick them and use Stockholm Syndrome to win them over eventually, but I wanted to hear the information from System Goddess so I followed the phrase I heard in a movie, ''Hard decisions require strong wills''. That made me get a new degree. [Waifus Killer: If she''s not mine then she''s nobody''s! The user can devour Destiny Energy by killing a woman in the ''Waifu'' or ''Heroine'' categories. The amount of Destiny Energy devoured increases when the woman is killed in front of the Protagonist she is connected to. Warning: Using this ability can cause the Protagonist to gain the title of ''Tragic Hero'' which will give him a power and luck bonus when fighting the user. Warning: Excessive use of this skill can cause mental corruption which will cause addiction] I honestly hope I don''t have to use this skill, but if by some chance I find another system user with a harem that I can''t steal, then this skill wille in handy after killing the system user. This brings me to the most important point, the existence of a system. When the multiverse umtes an excessive amount of Destiny Energy, an ident urs where the excess energy takes shape giving birth to a system that is an item with the power to connect multiple realities without considering the differentws of each world. It can be seen as if each World is a meal. There is a world that is a hamburger, another world is an apple... There is an infinity of foods that work differently because the ingredients and vors are different, it is the same with the worlds. Each world has its ownws. In a world of magic, Ki can be useless, while in a world of technology magic is only good for party tricks for children. Thesews are restrictions that help the world function and prevent foreign entities from easily invading a world, it is how the multiverse maintains the bnce between different worlds and thus prevents chaos. This whole bnce is going to shit due to the existence of a bug, the systems. Systems are idents of reality that are unaffected by luck or fate, so any idiot can get one, whether he''s a noble warrior or a lecherous idiot. Being the luckiest creature in the multiverse does not ensure having a system, entities with a system are mere idents. Nowes the interesting part, having a system does not make you omnipotent and in reality, most of the users of a system die prematurely. Why? It''s simple, it''s because of stupidity. Power breeds confidence, absolute power breeds overconfidence. Although system users have unlimited potential, higher entities are not a joke and if a system user does not measure his actions, it is easy for a higher entity to discover and y with him. To make matters worse, the system itself has a negative effect on the user''s sanity by causing excessive dependency on the system. A system user is a massive source of Destiny Energy which is the best food for a higher entity. To rify, Destiny Energy is the purest form of energy. Whether it be Ki, Rasen, Magic, Madness, or any other energy it is a derivative of the Destiny Energy which makes up reality. Returning to the normal process, how a system is obtained is as follows: A person obtains a system that allows him to gain overwhelming abilities with ease. The user believes that he is the most important person in the multiverse and starts acting like a jerk. The user disys strange abilities without fearing the consequences of his actions, he doesn''t care if people find out that he is different and actually gloats over it as if his poweres entirely from his own efforts even though the true source of his power is the system. The user overdoes his actions and draws the attention of a higher entity, but the user is unaware of the danger and believes that he is invincible. The systems have no self-awareness and only respond to the user''s wishes, if the user wants an intelligent system that shows him love then the system will create artificial intelligence that satisfies the user''s wishes. The higher entity takes advantage of this and puts a fragment of its consciousness into the system allowing it to alter the way it interacts with the user. There are cases where a superior entity does not mess with the system and instead acts as if it is the one who gave the system to the user which helps to create a friendly rtionship with the user. Regardless of the method used, the higher entity is shown as a helping hand and it is even possible for the higher entity to pretend to be a romantic interest to more easily manipte the user. While the user umtes Destiny Energy, the superior entity binds the user through promises and small oaths. Simple phrases like ''I will never abandon you'', ''I will give you a real body and you will be part of my harem'' or ''We will always be family'' be Oaths and Contracts that bind the user to the higher entity. When the user has be a fat turkey, Christmas arrives. The superior entity takes advantage of all the contracts and oaths imposed on the user and thus turns it into a puppet or a nutritious lunch. A system is the purest form of Fate Energy so devouring a system user will give that energy to their killer, but this will not allow the higher entity to inherit the system, that''s why some higher entities don''t devour users and instead turn them into tools since losing such a useful pawn is a waste. Nowes the topic about the types of systems. There are basically two types of systems, natural and artificial. Natural systems are those created as a natural phenomenon while artificial ones are creations made by higher-level entities that try to recreate a natural system. Now, to understand the System Goddess, you have to understand that each existence is a ''character'' with a nature. A warrior is strong, a schr is wise, a mechanic is skilled, and an artist is creative, that is the nature of each character. Even if a person denies his own nature and takes another path, natural talent cannot be denied. The superior entities are attached to nature and although that allows them to ignore thews of the worlds, this restricts them in their own natures which is ironic, they be prisoners of a cage made by their own hands. Keeping with the nature of a character, Goddess of the System isparable to a car mechanic, but instead of repairing cars, she is in charge of system maintenance. That doesn''t mean that she is strong, on the contrary, she is extremely weak to the point that with my current strength I can beat her even without my title [Guardian of the Nameless World]. Not all superior entities are powerful, but since support-based superior entities are usually under the protection of powerful beings it is best not to let your guard down. Since even artificial systems are very difficult to manufacture, there are very few systems in the vast and infinite multiverse. Basically, System Goddess is useful and useless at the same time. It is a situationparable to a talented scientist in nuclear physics who lives in a third-world country that does not give her job opportunities, she cannot take advantage of her talent since there is nowhere to use it. The worst thing about her situation is that she avoids rting to other higher entities since the entities that make artificial systems are normally controlling and paranoid entities that would prefer to destroy the mind of the System Goddess to turn her into a puppet without will. It was because of this that she has lived like a cockroach that crawls around in small worlds so as not to attract attention, it was also because of this that she didn''t even try to fight me. Some might say that she is a cowardly woman, but in my opinion, she is an intelligent woman who knows how to survive, I don''t dislike her mentality. With all this information I was able to conclude something, my system did not bring me to this apocalyptic world for women and technology, but to obtain this woman. Goddess of the System confirmed that the superior entity that altered my system made me go to the world of martial arts to start strengthening myself, but my own system sought a way to free me from that problem since, in the end, the system exists to help the user. Since now Goddess of the System belongs to me body and soul, I allowed her to ess my system without fear that she might betray me, although just in case Ortro was watching her to kill her at the slightest sign of betrayal. System Goddess analyzed my system and in two hours she went from happiness to surprise, from surprise to disbelief, and finally, from disbelief to horror. "¡­" ¨C Goddess of the System gave me aplicated look. ¨C "Your existence is a mistake" I put my hand on Ortro''s head who almost ate this beautiful woman''s head. "I suggest you be clearer with your words or my little friend will eat your head" - I sighed while I stroked Ortro''s head to reassure her. This brat no longer has self-control and that''s worrying. System Goddess looked at Ortro fearfully, then cleared her throat. ¨C "It is not an insult, your existence is literally a mistake, rather, you and that noisy fairy, both are a mistake in reality¡­" "Hey Listen! The only mistake here is your fat cow boobs that defy gravity!" ¨C Navi shouted happily while he ate a hamburger with bacon, I had to feed him to make him shut his mouth. "Exin that" ¨C I was curious about her words. System Goddess waved her hands and a translucent screen appeared in front of my eyes. The screen appears to my system, but instead of words there were only strange symbols that I couldn''t understand, it reminds me of a movie called The Matrix or something. System Goddess pointed to an umtion of symbols on the screen. ¨C "Here it says that you should be a boy called Doma Taihei, but instead you are Luis Santos, this is the first mistake¡­" ¡­ This became interesting and unpleasant at the same time. "Hahahaha your real and alternate names are jerk names! That shows that you will always be a jerk hahahaha!" ¨C Navi startedughing so I snatched his food. ¨C "¡­Ahem, as I said, your name is great and noble, worthy of a Harem King¡­" I returned his food and continued listening to System Goddess. "Ahem" ¨C System Goddess seemed to be suppressing herughter and she continued speaking. ¨C "As I said, the name is not the only problem, your current soul and Doma Taihei''s soul are not the same, and I am not talking about reincarnation, but you literally took his ce in existence¡­" I''m a thief since before I was born... Is it fate? Whatever. "Doma Taihei''s entire existence was erased so outside of the information in the system no one will know that person existed and even in the future he won''t be able to be reborn, but the Fate Energy within his soul was refined by the system to create a partner¡­" ¨C Goddess of the System stopped as if the subject bothered her. "Oh God¡­" ¨C Navi stopped eating. ¨C "Tell me it''s a fucking joke¡­ Tell me my name isn''t that of an imbecile worthy of appearing in aorare doujin where his younger sister is stolen¡­" "That was strangely specific" - I smiled wryly. System Goddess showed a kind smile as if she was trying tofort Navi. ¨C "No, Doma Taihei will never exist, in fact, you are an unusual existence that not even the system can recognize so don''t worry, in fact, if you wish you can choose your own name and appearance, who knows, if you wish you can adopt a human form¡­" "NO!" ¨C Navi and I yelled at the same time. I don''t want this asshole to turn humanoid or I''ll really die of a migraine. "Hey Listen! Why are you yelling bitch?! Are you afraid that she will turn me into a sexy waifu that seduces you?!" ¨C Navi got in front of my face while he acted like a cocky idiot. ¨C "Maybe if you kneel down and beg me like the bitch you are then I won''t be a sexy loli who gets into your bed!" "¡­" ¨C I resisted the urge to vomit. ¨C "If you make a joke like that again I will make sure that all your food is soy meat" "Noooooooo! That shit has no taste!" ¨C Navi began to make sounds simr to crying. - "Sorry! I will not be a sexy loli or a horny milf! Don''t take my real beef burgers away from me! I love the taste of eating something that had family and feelings, especially with Tabasco sauce! That thing is addictive!" I punched Navi and turned my attention to System Goddess who was squirming in her seat to keep fromughing out loud. "Well, that exins what Navi is, but that doesn''t exin what I am" ¨C I massaged my forehead for the migraine. I''m starting to think that taking care of several dozen noisy brats would be less of a problem than this shit. System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "To begin with, do you know why I asked you to just talk to us in private?" I shook my head. Before speaking she asked me that no one from this or another world could listen to this conversation, only Navi, Ortro, and I could listen to this since we were from the same world, that''s why I canceled my connection with my Core of Existence so that Tsubaki couldn''t hear this, I will exin the situation to herter. "To begin with¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Higher entities are ssified into 3 groups¡­" "Visitors. Entities that travel to other worlds in search of resources, shelter, or entertainment. They are normally peaceful and some even establish a friendly rtionship with the Will of the World they visit. This ssification is where the Guardians usually fall." "Conquerors. Entities that travel to other worlds to take control of the world, either through negotiations with the Will of the World or through force. They are rtively rational and can be negotiated with, but most are proud entities that do not take no for an answer. If a conqueror is defeated, he can either die or be a Guardian after negotiating with the Will of the World." "Devourers. Entities that travel to other worlds to devour the Destiny Energy which causes the destruction of the world. They are dangerous entities and most are hungry mindless beasts that were consumed by hunger and addiction. This is where the Chaotic Beastse in¡­" I looked at Ortro who was staring at my hand as if she wanted me to pat her head. Awesome, I have my own pet apocalyptic beast. "With that said, now let''s move on to the main topic" - System Goddess smiled wryly seeing Ortro''s attitude. ¨C "You and I are from the same world, Gaia, or it would be better to say you are a native of Gaia while I am a ''Traveler'' who made a contract to have a residence in Gaia." That reminds me that the age section of my system marked my homeworld as ''Gaia''. "Gaia is a high-level World, one of the most stable worlds withws so solid that they can prevent the invasion of almost any superior entity, due to this is that Gaia is one of the safest havens for the ''Travellers'' who only we wish for a peaceful life, but at the same time, this makes countless ''Conquerors'' and ''Devourers'' greedy like hungry tigers looking at a chicken and duck farm" ¡­. ¨C "Were you influenced by the Chinese culture or because you speak like that?" "China?" ¨C System Goddess tilted her head and then seemed to understand. ¨C "Oh, you are wrong, my homeworld is what your system calls ''Cultivation World'', it seems that both this world and Gaia have the country called China which has much of the culture of my homeworld" That reminds me of Lin Ruoxi and somehow gives me a bad feeling... For now it is useless to think about this. "Back on the topic" ¨C System Goddess noticed my desire to continue the exnation and continued speaking. ¨C "What you are isplicated¡­" "To begin with, the record says that in your past life you were a ''Guardian'' of the Gaia world, by coincidence you obtained a system, but since you were a beast guided by instincts you could never understand the uses of the system and the entities around you did not notice your system either¡­" "Because of some conflict that is not registered in the system, you were killed by an entity from the same world, apparently you were stronger than your killer, but because the contracts in your soul prevented you from hurting people with the lineage of ''Divinity'' you could not defend yourself and were killed¡­" "This is where things getplicated" ¨C Goddess of the System looked scared. ¨C "The assistant of a ''Conqueror'' found the remains of your soul and gave them to his master, the ''Conqueror'' noticed your system and that your records were still linked to Gaia so he put a curse on your soul, made modifications into the system and then used a process that I cannot fathom to force you to reincarnate¡­" "The ''Conqueror'' wanted to turn you into a weapon that could grow over time and when you had enough power, you would be his foothold in invading Gaia¡­" "To ensure everything went smoothly, the ''Conqueror'' made a deal with someone close to you but the system doesn''t specify who the person is or what the deal was..." "Even though the conqueror''s n was a lunatic''s idea, it was actually a good n, the problem with his n is that a variable came up that the ''Conqueror'' could never imagine¡­" We both looked at Navi who was eating his burger like a hungry pig. "Hey Listen! Stop looking at me, I won''t give you my food!" ¨C Navi walked away carrying a hamburger despite the fact that he has no hands or mouth. How his body works remains a mystery. "Are you telling me that this idiot was able to alter the programming of a higher entity?" ¨C This is very hard to believe. "Well..." - System Goddess had an ufortable expression. ¨C "Instead of altering, I would say that the fairy destroyed everything, this system is aplete mess to the point where I am sincerely surprised that it can still work, although that would exin how the existence of such strange abilities is possible, I even cannot looking at most of your skills and titles as if my mind couldn''t process the information¡­" Navi piece of shit I''m going to kill you¡­ Wait, she can''t understand things in my system the same way I can''t read the name of the person who put the curse on me? System Goddess showed me a screen that was a copy of my system. ¨C "In the energy section I see something called Rasen no Chikara, Ki, Hamon and Nakama Power, but there are two energies that I cannot read" She can''t see [Reader''s Madness] and [Anti-Rasen]... It seems that there are still mysteries that I can''t understand, but hey, that makes life interesting. "Let''s ignore that for the moment" ¨C It is useless to think of something that cannot be understood. ¨C "Do you know who put this curse on me?" "Yes, but it''s not a good idea for me to tell you its name or that entity will know that you recognize it" - System Goddess looked at me with concern, not for me, but worried for herself. ¨C "You messed with a very dangerous entity, I do not know the entity, but I have heard rumors about a group of ''Conquerors'' that havee together to invade worlds where humanity reigns, these entities seem to have the mission of eradicating humans¡­" ¡­ My life is shit. "I can''t tell you the name of the entity, but I can tell you its nickname" ¨C System Goddess smiled, but her trembling body showed her fear. ¨C "It''s called Beast VII" What I was missing, an idiot who thinks he is an incarnation of sin or simr shit. Well, whatever, there''s only one thing left to do. "Repair my system and look for any important information" - I stood up. ¨C "We have to make a lot of preparations" "Are we going to run away from Beast VII?" ¨C System Goddess asked me with a big smile full of hope. "Yes, we will hide" - I smiled kindly. Flee today to kill tomorrow, that''s my belief. Since the system can give me great power I just need to be strong, even if it takes me thousands of years I need to umte power, absolute power that allows me to eliminate all the shit thates my way, even then I will still look for women. Why? Because I''m a fucking idiot who doesn''t learn my lesson, I can already see how I get in trouble for stealing the woman from a higher entity¡­. Although from another point of view, if I have strong enemies that motivate me to improve then it will be a good thing for me as long as I am careful not to overdo my stupidity and identally get into a fight with an entity much stronger than me. Hmmm, yes, I need allies, strong men to serve as cannon fodder while I stay with their wives and daughters, that sounds good. "Hey Listen! I have a feeling you''re thinking of something great!" ¨C Navi approached me after finishing eating his hamburger. - "Let''s go! Go steal women!" I smiled wryly, I hate to admit that this idiot knows me too well. I left the room, but when I opened the door I found something strange. "There you are..." - A beautiful girl with ck hair looked at me strangely. Her body was covered in wounds and blood, but it was not her blood but that of the corpses of the mutated animals that were on the ground. Next to her were two other women who were looking at me strangely. The looks of the three women contained hate, desire to kill, but above all, an inexplicable longing. Now that I remember these three girls were with the ck-haired protagonist who was Ortro''s lunch, if I remember correctly all three are a mutant zombie variant with intelligence... [System Notification: Three women in the ''Monster Girl'' category feel desire towards the user, but intense feelings of hatred interfere with their instincts] [System Notification: The title ''Netori Protagonist (100%)'' has been obtained] [Netori Protagonist: I''ll fuck your wife in front of you and you won''t be able to stop me! If a woman feels sexual desire for the user at the same time that she holds resentment towards the user, a state of ''guilty lust'' will be generated. The effects are increased if the user seduces the woman in front of her romantic partner, or if the user humiliates the woman''s lover. Warning: If the user does not satisfy the ''guilty lust'' there is a risk that the woman will enter a state of ''nymphomania'' that will make her vulnerable to vitions by other male entities] ¡­..Since when did my system be a porn system? I looked at System Goddess who could also see the notifications. "It was his idea!" ¨C Goddess of the System pointed at Navi who fled immediately. ¡­. I have a feeling I''ll regret not eating this woman''s soul... Chapter 138: Troubleshooting to travel again (escape) Chapter 138: Troubleshooting to travel again (escape) (3rd person perspective) In all of China, thest luxury hotel was the Celestial Tang Pce, this ce was located in the capital and was the most luxurious ce of the new government after the start of the apocalypse. The once luxurious hotel was now practically empty except for the most luxurious floor of the hotel, the penthouse. The normally quiet and peaceful penthouse now resounded with the erotic moans of a woman...¡­. ...¡­. The female voice was so seductive that it could easily make both men and women blush, especially since the intense moans were so loud that they caused doubt if they were really the moans of a woman during sex or if some female beast was in mating season. The intense moans resounded throughout the hotel and even the people who were sitting on the street could hear the intense moans which made all the people have strange expressions that varied between anger, embarrassment, envy, curiosity, and fear¡­. ¡­. .. "That monster is sexually depraved just like the rumors say" - A man muttered in disbelief, although he kept his voice low for fear of drawing the attention of the mutated animals that were watching the survivors. A gigantic dog approached the survivor and stared at him as if he was thinking if he should eat the man......¡­.. Mutant animals have a certain level of intelligenceparable to a 5-year-old child, so that dog understood that the man was insulting his king. The dog was about to bite the throat of the man who was practically begging for his life, but he stopped when he heard the call of the mutant birds in charge of guarding the airspace. That chant was a signal to the mutated animals that the King''s reinforcements had arrived. The airships were being escorted by a small army of mutant birds which had been stimted with the King''s blood so they were much stronger than themon mutant animals of this world. The mutant animals at the base were excited because ording to the calls of the bird escort in one of the aircraft there was one of the King''s women, which was a cause for celebration for the mutant animals as the hierarchy of the food chain was firmly engraved in their genes..... Although the song of the birds was beautiful, the survivors were terrified as they did not know if the song was some kind of signal for the survivors to be killed. The government had made the survivors believe that Luis was a ruthless monster whomitted genocide for fun so after the fall of the government these survivors were defenseless¡­.. .... Fear is the biggest obstacle to growth, but at the same time, it is the best motivation to move forward. As the survivors fell into despair, they ignored all rationality and like mad beasts began to use their bare hands, feet, and teeth to attack the mutated animals. Some survivors with supernatural abilities used those abilities to attack the animals and try to escape, but the mutated animals were even more violent than the desperate survivors... Fear of death and pain is an instinctive thing for all living things, but these mutated animals showed no mercy or hesitation when they attacked the rogue survivors even if it cost them their lives. The mutated animals thought that if the King''s wife arrived, she could be in danger because of these violent humans, so the animals came to a conclusion, it was better to exterminate the humans in the base. [System Notification: Skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) I sighed tiredly, using this skill while having sex was not a good idea, there was so much information entering my mind that I couldn''t enjoy some wild sex. Crazy women are good at sex if you can handle deep scratches and bite wounds. Now, a crazy woman who also has the savage instincts of a beast is definitely a treasure, although if my body was still that of a normal human it is possible that this beautiful woman would have ripped the flesh from my shoulders. I hope I''m not bing a masochist... I smiled wryly at the mess the room was. The sheets had been torn to strips of cloth, even the oak wood bed waspletely destroyed. On the floor, walls, and even the ceiling there were scratch marks and cracks. The luxurious room had be a cage where a group of tigers fought to the death, at least it would seem that way if it weren''t for the intense female scent in the air. On what was left of a carpet were the three women who used to apany Ortro''s lunch, ahem, the ck-haired protagonist. [King of Monsters], [Harem Protagonist] [Monster Girl Tamer], [Reader''s Madness], [Netori Protagonist]. Thebination of these skills and titles is something that cannot be underestimated, even when I killed the ck-haired protagonist these three women ended up entering my harem. In the future, I must be more careful because if I can get women by the mere fact of existing then life will be boring. Despite the reluctance I have towards obtaining women through mind-influencing abilities, these three girls were a pleasant surprise. (Author''s Note: The zombie girls are from novel/manhua "My Girlfriend is a Zombie") Li Yalin, a beautiful blonde woman. She is a mutant zombie who managed to develop a basic level of intelligence that allows her to make decisions and handle weapons, although she cannot speak. When the three women faced me, it was this blonde beauty who was the first to give herself to me since she didn''t feel love or attachment for the ck-haired protagonist, she just followed him due to the protagonist''s mental maniption ability being simr to a strap on her neck. When the protagonist died she was free and since her mind is more like that of a wild animal instead of a person, she had no problem bing part of my harem since in this world I am the top of the food chain. The second woman is Ye Lian, a beautiful girl with brown hair who is also a zombie with intelligence. She evolved differently from Li Yalin as the blonde girl is simr to a wild animal while the brown-haired girl is more like an android with low emotional capacity and high obedience, she is a bit simr to 2B. Ye Lian had a certain attachment to the protagonist, but most of that attachment was due to the mind control skill so seeing me having sex with Li Yalin, she gave in to her instincts stimted by my skill [Monster Girl Tamer]. Thest woman is Shana, a pretty girl with ck hair and although she is also a mutant zombie variable, she managed to retain her memory and intellect from when she was human, although most of her ability to feel empathy was lost to the point where who sees most humans as unimportant raw meat. Despite her zombie instincts making her hostile towards humans, she felt genuine love for the protagonist so it can be said that among the three women she is the only one who genuinely hates me and even harbors murderous intent against me. Despite her resentment in her heart, that didn''t stop her from giving in to her instincts after seeing me having a threesome with her friends. In the end, I had a foursome with three beautiful zombie girls. My sarcasticment about having a zombie in my harem turned out to be true. Does this count as a premonition skill? It would be stupid if I actually get a prediction skill because of how paranoid I am. Anyway, the important thing is that now I have these three women in my harem. Ye Lian and Li Yalin are officially from my harem as my wives since they had no problem forgetting the ck-haired protagonist. That is the disadvantage of mind control, when it breaks the ''love'' ends. Shana hates me to death at the same time that she wants me in a reproductive sense. This brings back nostalgic memories¡­ I never thought I would say this, but I''m starting to miss my homeworld. Since it would be unfair to allow Shana to be my wife even though she hates me, I made a new ranking in my harem. My wives will be first, a special ce for women who would literally die if I died, true love in the form of emotional dependency. In second ce will be my maids since in Navi''s words: ''A Harem King needs an army of maids!''. Here will be the women that I only added to my harem to increase numbers, basically, women for whom I don''t have much affection but at the same time I don''t n to let go, of course, there will be exceptions like Yukimura who likes to be my maid even though she is my wife. (Author''s Note: Yukimura Kusunoki from the anime "Haganai") Third andst will be my ves, women who hate me, but gave themselves to me due to ridiculous situations such as side effects of my skills, buffs, or fear of dying. These are the women who are the lowest of my priorities and if necessary I can do without them, but since I am too possessive ''do without'' means ''release from life'' or ''be Ortro''s lunch'', nothing to allow some imbecile touch my belongings. Now that I''ve done this ranking I can safely say that I''m aplete jerk, but such is life. As a final note, my wives get rings, maids get chokers, and ves get fancy shackle-like bracelets. System Goddess is scared that I will put some shackles on her like a ve, but if she behaves well in the future I will consider making her my wife since for various reasons she will always stay by my side just like Tsubaki. I haven''t added System Goddess to my harem yet as it''s possible that this will bring an update to my system which could cause the situation where Ortro almost died to repeat itself so she''ll fix my system first. For now, I put all these matters aside and put on a bathrobe as reinforcements from my main base are due to arrive. Although using [Reader''s Perspective] during sex ruins the experience for me since my mind is focused on other matters, at least it''s a good way to know what''s going on around me without letting my guard down. Now I can have sex on a battlefield so my women don''t feel alone. I went to the balcony of the room and looked at the massacre that was taking ce in the streets. The survivors thought that the birdsong was a signal to kill them so they tried to defend themselves which is ironic since if they had obediently sat on the ground then they would not be being turned into dog food. I cleared my throat, used Hamon''s breath to increase the strength of my lungs, strengthened my voice with Ki, and used a bit of Reader''s Madness to give my voice a fear effect that could paralyze most living beings around listen to me. ¨C "STOP FIGHTING AND STAY STILL!" As my voice echoed through the base, both animals and humans stood still. I think I overdid it as some people and animals fainted while the weaker people directly died of a heart attack. "... Luis..." - Tsubaki''s angry voice sounded in my mind. "My mistake" ¨C I apologized with genuine sincerity. ¨C "I underestimated the power increase of Reader''s Madness" I just killed over 300 people by ident, even I''m ufortable with this. [System Notification: Enemy of Humanity (58%) > (60%)] Ohe on, not even a thousand people died¡­ Whatever. By the way, that title increased in percentage when I attacked this base since I activated it so that the [Reader''s Madness] power would be more effective in driving survivors insane. I didn''t worry about the side effects of taking double damage from the protagonists since double 0 is still 0. Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Luis, I know you will not stop doing horrible things, but at least try not to hurt innocent people¡­" I sighed. ¨C "I understand, I will be more careful" "Thank you" ¨C Tubaki was still angry, but she managed to calm down a bit. "Are you sure you''re a Guardian?" ¨C System Goddess asked with disbelief inside my Core of Existence. Tsubaki, System Goddess, Ortro, and Navi. My Core of Existence is bing a vacation vige... "I''m also a Chaotic Beast" - I sighed and went to get dressed to wee my group. ¨C "Although I still do not understand what that represents" "A Chaotic Beast is what its name says" ¨C System Goddess entered her teacher mode, this woman loves to give exnations. ¨C "An entity that generates chaos, suffering, and despair with its presence, they are the greatest enemy of a World and even the weakest Chaotic Beast is still capable of causing thousands of deaths in a high-level World, most of the Chaotic Beasts are normally given the name of Outer Gods since they have no affiliation to any world, but there are people who worship them." Was Lovecraft right? Life is full of surprises. "So what if I''m a Chaotic Beast and a Guardian at the same time?" ¨C I asked while using Ki to remove the odor and feminine fluids from my body. "I have no idea" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "You are aplete mistake in reality, the fact that no Heroes or Chosen have appeared to kill you is only because you have a high level of positive Karma" "Karma is the energy resulting from actions, when your actions generate ''Order'' and ''Bnce'', Positive Karma is generated" - System Goddess continued with her teacherplex. ¨C "When your actions generate ''Chaos'' and ''Imbnce'', Negative Karma is generated¡­ It is aplex issue so it is better if I exin it to youter, you just need to know that Karma does not care if you do good or bad things, only the results matter so as long as you do ''bad'' things that give ''good'' results you can avoid the effects of Negative Karma" So my idea of creating a peaceful world through violent means was not crazy after all. I shook my head and prepared to leave the room, but when I was about to leave I saw a woman crawling on the floor towards me as if she were an evil spirit in a horror movie. I smiled sarcastically. ¨C "What''s wrong Shana? Do you want another round?" Shana stopped moving and scrambled to lift her head, her look filled with resentment mixed with longing was amused. ¨C "One day I will kill you¡­" "Oh, will you kill me by shaking your hips on my crotch?" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "And before you continue acting like a stupid tragic heroine, do not forget that it was you who gave yourself to me, I never looked for you" Shana gritted her teeth hatefully. ¨C "I-It''s not my fault, my body moved on its own¡­" "Another tsundere¡­" - I sighed. "I''m not a tsundere!" ¨C Shana stood up like an angry cat, but she fell back to the ground since her legs had no strength. "That''s what a tsundere says" - I rolled my eyes and then frowned. ¨C "How do you know the word tsundere?" As far as I know, before the apocalypse, China''s inte was isted from the rest of the world. Shana gritted her teeth angrily. ¨C "I like anime, do you have a problem with that?!" I shrugged. ¨C "I have no problem, some of my wives like Japanese animation" Shiguma has been looking for survivors who used to work in Japanese animationpanies in order to rebuild the industry of anime, video games, and such. (Author''s Note: Rika Shiguma from "Haganai") "Tch, womanizer" ¨C Shana clicked her tongue. "Yeah, whatever" - I shook my head and opened the door to go with my group that should already bending. "Wait!" ¨C Shana tried to get up, but I was a bit rough with her and she won''t be able to walk for a couple of days even though she''s an enhanced zombie. "What''s the matter?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow, it is exhausting to deal with women who are not honest. "Is your main base in Japan?" ¨C Shana asked me expectantly. "I think I know what you want" - I smiled wryly, she''s like a little girl. ¨C "And yes, the entertainment industry is being rebuilt so in a few weeks anime and stuff will be produced again" Shana smiled. - "Thanks" What a simplistic mind, before she hated me and now she thanks me, what was expected of a tsundere, I even think her hatred towards me decreased. I left the hotel and as soon as I went out into the street I met a group of soldiers who were organizing the survivors. The effectiveness of the soldiers was such that the survivors began to be divided into sections to give them a little food, those who had been injured by mutated animals received emergency medical treatment and if someone caused any problems they were directly executed. The almost robotic and dehumanized attitude of the soldiers scared the survivors and after a dozen public executions, the survivors were obedient. Among the people who manage my army, this is the squad that has shown the best results due to the professionalism, loyalty, andck of empathy of the soldiers, it would not even be an exaggeration to call them killing machines. "Commander!" ¨C A beautiful woman shouted when she saw me while she made a military salute. The soldiers stopped for a moment to greet me and then resumed their work. "Exceptional work as always" ¨C I nodded towards the woman. This beautiful woman was Kiwako Fl¨¹gel Makina, one of my wives and one of the main heads in charge of running the army. (Author''s Note: Kiwako from the anime "Deadman Wondend") She takes her job very seriously so she acts like a subordinate during working hours, but hey, that''s part of her charm. "Thank youmander" ¨C Kiwako nodded in a professional manner. "Was there a problem on the trip?" ¨C I asked out of habit, actually I had Navi monitor all my wives constantly so I know there were no problems. "No problem" ¨C Kiwako shook her head. ¨C "Although Sayo and Yuriko asked me to give a message to themander" ¡­ I sighed and nodded for her to speak. Kiwako cleared her throat and tried to imitate Yuriko''s voice. ¨C "Luis, if you keep doing stupid things that put you in danger then I will give Rin and the little girls permission to make advances with you while we are pregnant¡­" ..... Shit. "Kiwako, give a message from me to Yuriko and the other women" - I sighed because even though that threat was more effective than I could imagine, I still have a mission. ¨C "I willpensate you for this, but please, do not let those brats get out of control¡­" Kiwako showed a subtle wry smile. ¨C "I will do my best to convince them, but they are very angry so I do not promise anything" I never thought that a passive-aggressive threat would be so effective against me... I will leave this problem to my future self, for now, there is another government that needs my democratic visit. "Did you bring a fighter jet?" ¨C I smiled wryly when I saw Kiwako''s bitter expression. "Commander, we recently started to rebuild the heavy weapons factories so each fighter ne is a valuable resource so I would appreciate it if themander does not use the nes as suicide missiles again" - Kiwako''s voice contained a bit of pleading, she highly values the fighting strength of the army. "I promise that this time I will jump out of the ne without crashing it, Red Queen will take care of the autopilot so everything will be fine" - I smiled gently. "¡­" ¨C Kiwako looked at me nkly. ¨C "Commander, jumping out of a fighter ne is the kind of behavior that Yuriko and the others want to stop" I put my hands on Kiwako''s shoulders and looked at her sincerely. ¨C "Some people yearn for power, others want wealth, my wives want me to stop doing stupid things while I want vacations, not all of us can have what we want" "..." - Kiwako sighed without wanting to argue with me. On second thought, I have an idea. "Okay, we''ll go back to our main base" ¨C I smiled when Kiwako sighed in relief. ¨C "Contact Yuriko and tell her to prepare the captives from Romania to be transported, I also want Ada to prepare since she will apany me to the United States" I just want to finish these problems quickly so I can continue my journey to other worlds and by the way, I don''t want to deal with my future daughters since I''m worried about [Sugar Daddy] and [Blue Blood], that''s aplete no. Kiwako showed a subtle smile. ¨C "Should I prepare the army for directbat?" "Prepare the main forces to regte the survivors, I will try to do things peacefully" - I smiled. "The rebels will not surrender peacefully" ¨C Kiwako looked skeptical. "I know" ¨C My smile grew. "I see" ¨C Kiwako also smiled. This woman likes war, that''s why I like her. Well, time to end things in this world. Chapter 139: The Protagonists Are Trouble Magnets Chapter 139: The Protagonists Are Trouble Mas I am satisfied with the improvement of my skills, due to the evolution of [Reader''s Madness] it is now much easier to perform perfect brainwashing. "... I don''t know if I should be scared or smile ironically" - Ada had an expression of difort as she watched me work. "You were curious as to what I''m going to do with this guy" - I rolled my eyes as my fingers yed with the brain of the man named Chris Redfield. Using my knowledge of brain anatomy and acupuncture I can perform a certain level of mind control, but when I use [Reader''s Madness] then I can literally rebuild a person''s mind to the point that my greatest enemy will be my brother from all over the life willing to die to protect me. The best part is that System Goddess confirmed that technically this is not hypnosis so even the purification, rity, and hypnosis breaking abilities cannot nullify this level of mind control as the effect is not magical but biological. Even so, I must be careful since ording to System Goddess, part of the memory and personality is connected to the soul, so the abilities that stimte the willpower and the soul can nullify the effects of this brainwashing. Using mind control on allies or pawns is dangerous since at any moment they can break free and stab you in the back, but I''m only going to use Chris to have a peaceful chat with the rebels so it doesn''t matter. "Have you ever used this on your women?" ¨C Ada asked me with curiosity without showing real disgust. Despite the cruelty and disgust of my actions, she has managed to convince herself to ept my ws in order to survive, it can be said that she developed a lower form of my skill [Mythomania] that allows her to lie to herself. "I have not and will not use mind control on my women" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "If I do that I will only have a puppet gallery instead of a harem" Adam nodded with a smile. ¨C "If I were in your ce, I would use mind control and avoid all the problems" It is understandable, many would do that. "That is the way of thinking of a mortal" - System Goddess spoke with disdain while she drank a fruit juice. ¨C "Obtaining everything you want easily is the first step to falling into the monotony of boredom, when you have an unlimited life expectancy, boredom bes the worst poison" "That sounded so dramatic I don''t know what to say" ¨C Ada rolled her eyes. "It kind of makes sense" ¨C I finished programming Chris''s mind so I put the top of his skull back on and then used Hamon to not scar his head. ¨C "Think of it like this, having an infinite life means having an infinite number of things to do, but if at some point you manage to meet all your goals, then there is no longer a path to follow" System Goddess nodded. ¨C "I am surprised that you have not even lived for a century, but you have already discovered one of the greatest weaknesses of being immortal" "It''s just a logical thought" - I shrugged and cleaned the traces of the neural surgery I just did. ¨C "You know, you always have to look for a higher mountain and that stupid thing" "It''s not a stupid thing, it''s the principles of the Dao" - System Goddess pouted. ¨C "It would be good if you start on the path of cultivation, because of your System you could have a cultivation speed that defies heaven¡­" "No" ¨C I sat next to her and drank some juice. ¨C "From what you exined about cultivation-based power systems, it is too restrictive an energy and it is not worth it" A power system where the cultivation level can restrict one''s abilities and even the protagonists can only skip one or two levels. If I engage in cultivation and encounter an enemy three levels above me all of my skills will be useless due to thews of cultivation, that sounds so stupid that it''s not worth considering. "But cultivation can lead to immortality¡­" ¨C System Goddess spoke in a low voice. "I am already biologically immortal and thanks to Ortro my soul is also immortal, besides, Rasen, Anti-Rasen, and Madness are much more versatile energies" - I spoke with apathy. "That''s cheating" ¨C System Goddess began to pout. ¨C "It took me 2000 years to be a superior existence, but at only 17 years old you are already a Guardian and a Chaotic Beast, your talent defies the sky and breaks the¡­" "Stop acting like a bootlicker, it''s disgusting" - I frowned. ¨C "Also, you have already confirmed that I have no talent to be strong, I am simply a stupid protagonist with a system, I literally cannot be a failure" "Ahem, sorry, praising the strong is a custom of my world" ¨C System Goddess scratched her cheek awkwardly. Ada smiled wryly and came over to sit on myp, when her soft butt rested on my legs she grabbed a bunch of grapes and began to give them to me affectionately. This beautiful woman loves to flirt without caring about other people''s looks. I smiled as I find her behavior pleasant, little moments like this are what help me to tolerate the migraine. Even when I''m in the process of bing a Higher Entity I haven''t managed to get rid of the migraine, this sucks We''re currently on a ne headed to America for a civil chat, as to whether this will end peacefully, I highly doubt it. Umbre''s resources are great, in a single day I was able to mobilize forces spread across most of the world on their way to Washington, the headquarters of the rebels. I''m surprised the rebels didn''t want to relocate their main base and decided to stay in the capitol. Ada told me that this is due to the feeling of pride and nationalism, something that I will never understand since I am not attached to a country or world, but hey, each person lives the way they want or can. From Moscow to London, covering all of Asia, controlling Africa, and in the process of unifying all of Latin America. My government''s g covers almost the entire world and now I only need to take the United States, Canada, Greend, and ska toplete world domination. Actually, only the rebels of the United States are thest resistance of this world and since my government has shown sincerity in helping ordinary people, only the people in the capitol are dissatisfied with my dictatorship while the rest of the world celebrates me as the savior of humanity. Yuriko and Sena did an excellent job of nationalist propaganda to the point that I''m not just a dictator, I''ve practically be a deity in the eyes of humanity in this world. This control of the world is even greater than the control I have in the world of martial arts, but the name of the new world government is a bit¡­ I don''t know, it''s horrible. Luistopia¡­ I¡­ Well¡­ I may be an idiot, but I''m not narcissistic enough to put my name on a world¡­ If it wasn''t for System Goddess mentioning that being worshiped by all of humanity in a World will help me when I can use the full potential of my Chaotic Beast lineage then I would have punished Yuko for choosing that stupid name. As for the one who thought of that name, it was Shizuka. Maybe I''m too soft on my blonde nurse, but I can''t help it, she''s too cute. As I rxed with Ada, my ne finally reached the temporary base my army had built in the United States. Despite the fact that some of my armed forces were already in this country, I have not managed to conquer the capitol since, in addition to the problematic protagonists among the rebels, the power of Project Alice and her clones proved to be too much trouble for my soldiers. Fortunately, the rebels couldn''t recover all the weaponry from Umbre''s main bases or they would be a real headache. When I got off the ne I saw my army duly prepared. Leading the army were the three generals for this mission, Arashi Mikami, Komuro Takashi, and Haruki Amamiya. The team of ex-protagonists turned out to be more helpful than I thought, I''m d I recruited them instead of murdering them. I would have liked to add Kenichi to this group of cannon fodder, but Saori didn''t want her son to get involved in wars so now my stepson is studying to be a writer while he continues to train his martial arts as a hobby. "Commander" ¨C Arashi gave me a military salute to which I nodded. Even though I stole the main heroines from these three protagonists, they have remained obedient and happy ever since I gave them some unimportant girlfriends, stupidity brings happiness. On my right side was Ada and on my left side was my new ''friend'', Chris Redfield. As for System Goddess, she is busy repairing my system. Chris thinks that I showed him all the good things about my government and after a long talk he finally realized that I am not like Wesker but I am a true hero who seeks to save humanity. With Arashi''s guidance, I got into a van in thepany of Ada and Chris. For now, I will not mobilize my army since I managed tomunicate with the rebels so that we can have a civil chat, although this is probably a trap to assassinate me. As we walked toward the capitol, Chris watched Ada with difort as she hugged me like a schoolgirl in love with her first boyfriend. "I don''t know what face to make" - Chris sighed. ¨C "But hey, Leon and you are adults so you guys can handle this" Ada smiled indifferently. ¨C "Who I decide to be with is my problem so it is a good decision that you do not question me" "But still..." - Chris smiled wryly. ¨C "Aren''t you too old to be with a teenager?" Personally, I prefer mature women, but the subject of age is very sensitive for women so this idiot stepped on a mine. "Oh, I''ll be 24 this year so I''m still young¡­" ¨C Ada showed an innocent smile worthy of a serial killer. I kept silent as I am on the lookout for any possible sneak attacks, but the human irrationality of an angry woman caused me to be coteral damage in this discussion. "What do you think dear? Am I too old to be with you?" ¨C Ada spoke sweetly as she hugged me. Due to autosuggestion, she is no longer afraid of me so she is willing to joke with me, but I am sure that if I give a bad answer she will say troublesome things to the mature women in my harem. I sighed and hugged her waist. ¨C "Being older than me only makes you more attractive, whether it is your appearance or personality, everything about you is attractive" Ada smiled and kissed me on the cheek. - "Good answer" Chris had an expressionless face. ¨C "Oh god, I feel like the third wheel¡­" "If you feel ufortable I can throw you out of the car" ¨C Ada shrugged. Chris smiled bitterly. ¨C "We used to be friends, can''t you be less cruel to me?" "We''re still friends" ¨C Ada smiled. ¨C "That is why you are not tied to the roof of the car" I love this woman. Our group kept going until we finally arrived in front of arge concrete wall that surrounded the capitol like a medieval fortress. This structure was built with Alice''s psychic powers and along the way, we hardly encountered any zombies, mutants, or infected animals as the rebels have taken it upon themselves to clean up most of Washington. If it wasn''t for Alice and her clones, the rebels would have already been exterminated, but well, if things go well I''ll be able to get my hands on that woman and her ''sisters'', and if things go wrong... Well, bad things happen to good people. When we arrived in front of the wall I felt dozens of weapons that were pointing at us, but I have already reinforced the four cars that make up this caravan with Ki and ck blood so even a missile could not destroy these cars, moreover, in two of the four carse thepanions of the rebels. For this mission, I only brainwashed Chris while leaving the soldiers and the two clones from Project Alice alone. The soldiers that followed Chris were loyal to him even though they felt the fact that Chris was now in my party was strange, but even with misgivings, they didn''t object to Chris''s choice to be part of my army. On the other hand, the two clones looked at me with hostility so I had to immobilize them with acupuncture so they wouldn''t cause trouble. By now Chris has already talked to his group to tell them that the scene where Ada shot him was just an act to deceive the traitorous soldiers that still remained from the original Umbre. The reason why I was injured and knocked unconscious was that I fought against that group of traitors, as for whether it was necessary to annoy Leon, I admitted that I did it for fun since I am a womanizing idiot. Keeping up the fa?ade of a lecherous, narcissistic idiot is quite helpful as people don''t question my actions too much and just think ''He did it because he''s an idiot.'' The motorcade stopped and Chris got out of the car, when he waved his arms to make a sign I felt the intense hostility of the dozens lessen a bit, although I''m sure there are still rebels who want to kill me because they cling to the idea that I''m a hedonistic version of Wesker. The guerris let us go to the capitol without checking the contents of the cars, which is a clear mistake since an enemy could introduce bombs or biological weapons, but hey, I''m here to chat civilly so that''s fine. When we reached the entrance to the capitol I got out of the car with Ada while my soldiers got into a defensive formation. For this mission, I only brought 10 gically enhanced elite soldiers who are also Master level martial artists so they are enough to show my military power. A group of my soldiers carried the two clones from Project Alice who couldn''t move. Even though those two women were motionless, they could still move their eyes and when they saw me they showed intense hostility like a dog seeing the postman. "Don''t look at me like that" - I shrugged. ¨C "You tried to bite me when I kindly offered you food, be thankful that I did not put a muzzle on you" I ignored the angry looks from both women and walked towards the capitol with Ada and Chris. All the women in my harem know how much I hate diplomacy, political games, and paperwork, in fact, I don''t even enjoy having authority since it''s troublesome to think about other people''s needs, I prefer to take a gun and fill the heads of all the troublesome people with lead. This is why even though I am good at negotiations and maniptions, I prefer to leave the annoying issues to my responsible wives so Ada will be the one to handle the negotiations while I rx and look for Chris''s sister. Did I mention that part of the brainwashing makes Chris see me as a great brother-inw candidate? When we entered the capitol I sighed as I kicked the ground using the ''Phoenix Kick'' causing the air pressure to nullify the psychic push that was directed against me. "Is this how they wee guests? What uncivilized and unpleasant people" ¨C I spoke with contempt as if I was an arrogant rich kid. In front of me was a beautiful woman with short hair. Although her appearance was only averagepared to other women in my harem, her presence was more intimidating than most of my female fighters being almost on Shigure''s level, although considering this woman''sck of control in her power, Shigure could decapitate her in a second. "You are not a small thing..." - The woman spoke to me with a voice that was a mixture between surprise and anger. "Do you want to test my strength?" - I raised an eyebrow as if her attitude damaged my pride. ¨C "Then I will show you the difference between our abilities" I raised my hand as Ki and vibrations spread through my arm. Using low-frequency vibrationsbined with Ki I made everything within a ten-meter perimeter start shaking as if gravity doubled. I have been training the power of vibrations as ording to System Goddess, existences in charge of managing systems equal to her can temporarily block system skills, for example, if I fight against System Goddess she can turn off my rted skills to the system for at least 10 seconds. The skills and techniques that I can develop outside of the system will be personal skills that cannot be locked by administrators so I am trying to create my own skills outside of the system logs. Sure, making skills without system support is much more difficult for an untalented person like me, but perseverance (obsession) is the key to sess. For now, my only personal skills are the skills generated by [Reader''s Madness] and [Rasen Arts]. The woman in front of me held her chest while kneeling on the ground, the vibrations make the molecules unstable so if she increased the force it wouldn''t be strange if her organs and bones break. [System Notification: Alice Abernathy has identified the user as an enemy. The title ''False Antagonist'' temporarily bes ''Antagonist''. Alice Abernathy''s attacks will do double damage to the user. The user''s attacks will deal half damage to Alice Abernathy. In case of winning a figth, the user will steal Alice Abernathy''s ''Plot Armor''] [System Notification: Alice Abernathy enters the ''Monster Girl'' ranking. In case of winning a fight, the title ''King of Monsters'' and the skill ''Monster Girl Tamer'' will suppress Alice Abernathy''s non-human lineage to make her instinctively obedient to the user] My lip trembled and I nullified the vibrations, I don''t want to get women with such a boring method. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has failed to prevent the skill ''Monster Girl Tamer'' from activating as the user desires Alice Abernathy] ¡­ My stupid womanizing nature strikes again. I sighed and let Alice catch her breath. Ada smiled wryly as she spoke to me in a low voice, but allowing Alice to hear her ¨C "You''re being unusually nice even though she attacked you, do you like her?" My harem helps me expand my harem¡­ I shrugged nonchntly. ¨C "She is beautiful and strong, I do not dislike her" "Womanizer" ¨C Ada teased flirtatiously. As Ada flirted with me, Chris sighed as he looked at Alice who was gasping for breath. ¨C "I told you that you were no match for him" "Shut up!" - Alice clenched her fists tightly. ¨C "This bastard abused my sisters!" I raised an eyebrow, I haven''tid a hand on her clones. "I can be a womanizer, but I have standards, resorting to **** is for losers" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Also, you were the one who sent your clones as cannon fodder while I made sure they had a healthy meal" Something is not right, there is something that bothers me in this situation. "You lie!" - Alice red at me as she tried to stand up. I could feel two hundred people full of killing intent approaching who should be elite soldiers. "Leon already told me everything you''ve done! You are a fucking degenerate!" ¨C Alice''s nose started to bleed as she was concentrating to perform a psychic attack, but as soon as she started to prepare her attack I threw a needle of ck blood to an acupuncture point on her forehead to stop her thoughts. "This is a trap" ¨C Ada drew a gun as she stood behind me and my soldiers readied their weapons. This is not right, from what I heard from Leon''s personality, he is not the kind of impulsive man who gets carried away by his emotions. Even if my actions made him seethe with rage, he should remain rational... "Looks like it''s starting¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed in my mind. "What happens now?" ¨C I asked with frustration, I hate problematic things. She responded with irony. ¨C "It is somewhatplicated, to begin with, I would have to exin to you one of the strangest phenomena in the multiverse, something called ''Plot Armor''¡­" "I know what plot armor is so just tell me what''s up" ¨C Because she''s a higher entity we can have a thousand-word conversation in less than a second so there was no problem letting our guard down. "Your level of knowledge at such a young age is something that defies heaven¡­" ¨C System Goddess stopped saying stupid things when she felt my anger. ¨C "Ahem, as I used to say, in each world, there are entities that are blessed by heaven endowing them with talent and luck, these entities are called ''Protagonists''¡­" "There are many types of protagonists, there arebat-based protagonists who will have heaven-defying martial arts talent, protagonists with ridiculous luck that allows them to find heavenly treasures likemon stones, protagonists who easily befriend entities powerful, and many other types of protagonists¡­" "Despite the fact that the subject of the protagonists is a phenomenon that has been studied for thousands of years, an exnation has not yet been found as to why they are loved by the wills of each world, but there is something clear, the plot armor influences the world, destiny, luck, and people¡­" "Your system makes you a bug that allows you to steal plot armor from other protagonists, but at the same time you yourself are a protagonist who not only has a plot armor of your own, but you have two¡­" "Your two plot armors don''t focus onbat so they won''t help you be stronger, but your luck with women isparable to the Heavenly Emperor who is said to have filled three worlds with his concubines..." "The problem is the nature of your plot armor¡­" "Just tell me what the fuck is going on!" - I''m sick of this shit. "S-Sorry" ¨C System Goddess stuttered nervously. ¨C "In short, your two plot armors not only make it easy for you to get women, but the men also predestined for those women will feel extreme hatred towards you and as if that were not enough, your title [Enemy of Humanity] makes you a natural enemy of the human protagonists so they will be stupid and irrational due to the hatred they have for you¡­" "The phenomenon of collective stupidity is a phenomenon that urs close to the protagonists and has not yet been understood by schrs, but there is something that has been proven, the more a person hates you, the more stupid he will be to the point that a genius of the strategy will be willing to tell you all his master n just to try to humiliate you even though this will give you the chance to fight back and kill him" ...¡­ "Hey Listen! I know what you think and yes, even I think this is stupid!" ¨C Even the king of stupid thinks this is stupid. Well, that exins why Yami''s experts turned idiots when facing Kenichi... "Wait" ¨C Something doesn''t make sense. ¨C "Why don''t Arashi and the other ex-protagonists hate me?" "Well, it''s simple" ¨C System Goddess must be smiling wryly. ¨C "You subdued them before they could hate you, now they are considered your subjects so they cannot hate you" I can ept that, but this is still going to be a problem, I can already see myself getting into thousands of problems for continuing to steal women. Will that stop me from increasing my harem? Well¡­ Ah, who cares, living is troublesome so a few extra troubles don''t matter. My talk with System Goddess took less than two seconds so before the soldiers could get there, I made some ck blood cover Ada, Chris, and Alice''s ears. When their hearing senses were blocked, Ortro appeared at my side and without me having to tell her what to do, she opened her mouth causing all hell to break loose. Formerly there were stories about how the song of the sirens could bepared to the heavenly whisper of angels and goddesses, but despite the beauty of the melody, those voices only led sailors to the deepest of the sea abyss. Ortro''s voice was beautiful and cute, she was like a child prodigypeting in a talent show. Her beautiful voice began to sing a meaningless melody, devoid of rhythm and without form. It was a beautiful song that filled the listeners with happiness and curiosity, the more you listened to it the more you wanted to understand the iprehensible melody, and the more you understood it, the more you realized that you did not understand anything. Theck of understanding towards something you long for and the frustration of not being able to understand what you are constantly hearing can only lead to one path, despair. Like a painter who is never satisfied with his art or a monk who can never reach enlightenment, the frustration of never reaching what is literally in your hands is what this nameless song represents. A bizarre song that narrates the core of human madness, curiosity, fear and frustration. Fear of the unknown, frustration of the impossible and curiosity of the iprehensible. As Ortro sang, the sounds of gunshots began to be heard throughout the corridors. The number of approaching soldiers was diminishing. When the number of soldiers was ten, I made Ortro stop singing. I sighed and walked into the main hallway. Chris and Ada followed me confused as they don''t know what just happened. Chris dragged Alice that she couldn''t move because of my acupuncture. The corridor was full of blood, the corpses of the soldiers were lying on the floor, all with the same type of wound, a shot to the head. After walking around for a bit I finally found a group of survivors, those with the strongest willpower did not resort to suicide, but their haggard expressions showed that their minds had been damaged. "Leon?" ¨C Chris looked in disbelief at his friend who had amputated his own fingers with his teeth to maintain consciousness. Leon looked up, his once heroic expression now a scowl of boundless hatred and resentment as he red at Ada. This idiot must hate Ada to death for betraying him and if it wasn''t for his mental damage making him unable to speak I''m sure he would have started insulting Ada. I''m d he can''t talk or I might identally kill him and he still has utility. Chris rushed to try to help his friend which allowed Ada to speak in her ear so as not to be heard by the others. - "You did this?" "These idiots were going to ambush us so I protected my wife" - I shrugged. ¨C "Does what I did bother you?" Adam smiled at me. ¨C "It doesn''t bother me, but I would like you to teach me how to use that skill" "Sure, but that means having a permanent migraine and various mental problems such as schizophrenia" - I smiled. "..." - Ada sighed. "I can teach you other tricks, something like acupuncture points to kill with a needle" - I smiled gently. "Thank you, I love you~" - Ada smiled like a happy girl and hugged me affectionately, which almost made Leon faint from fury. She did it on purpose¡­ I repeat, I love this woman. --- --- --- Author''s Note: I''m excited about the world change so today I''ll upload a double chapter <3 Chapter 140: The next step of the journey is decided Chapter 140: The next step of the journey is decided I smiled wryly as I looked at the scene in front of me. "You are a bastard!" - Alice yelled furiously as she hit Leon. Alice''s clones stared nkly at the scene while eating popcorn. "Another, please" - A clone approached with an empty popcorn bucket. I opened the disy case of the popcorn machine and filled the bucket so that she could continue eating. "Thank you" - Alice''s clone nodded and returned to her seat to continue watching the show. "Are you sure we shouldn''t stop her?" ¨C A woman with long brown hair asked with difort. ¨C "At this rate, she is really going to kill him" A short-haired woman shrugged as she ate popcorn. ¨C "That idiot asked for it by acting like an idiot" "To think that Leon would turn into this" ¨C Chris sighed regretfully. ¨C "Jealousy is a terrifying thing" "He was nning to kill you too so don''t pity him" ¨C Ada frowned. Chris sighed and stopped talking. To understand what happens, here is a summary: Leon became an idiot blinded by jealousy and hatred, which is to some extent my fault, or well, it''s the fault of my plot armor made up of multiple plot armors, whatever. When Chris contacted his friends to exin that he was fine and that it was all an act to deceive the traitors in my army, his closest friends believed him since in their opinion Chris would choose to die rather than betray his friends, although he The fact that Ada was now my wife was a reality that Leon had to ept, but stupidity is a disease that spreads when it is not nipped in the bud. While I was busy rebuilding Ortro, he was spreading rumors that I brainwashed Chris (which is true), ckmailed Ada into being my lover (which is half true), and then raped the two clones of Alice, which is aplete and disgusting lie. Leon, Chris, and Alice are the mainstays of this group so, after Chris''s disappearance, Leon took control of the group while Alice was blinded by rage. Although Alice seems willing to sacrifice her clones if need be, the very thought of her image being defiled by a sexual degenerate made her mad. Stupidity is dangerous as it is contagious. Despite that, some people in the group disagreed with Leon and thought that Chris was right in wanting him to join my government to bring back the peace. Leon suppressed those people and in a matter of one day, he locked up all the people who opposed him including Chris''s younger sister and one of her friends. Alice didn''t know about this as she was busy training her psychic abilities in order to face me, but that was useless as even though her power isparable to Kaede''s vectors, she only knows how to use her power to perform violent blows which are easy to disperse. If she used her telekinesis to crush the nervous system or heart of her enemies then she would be much more dangerous, but well, I''ll help her trainter. After I caused the mass suicide of Leon''s most loyal soldiers, it was easy to get information from the survivors. There are still about a hundred thousand survivors in this base of which thirty thousand can fight, but they had no interest in carrying out a suicide attack and just wanted a better life so they didn''t fight against me which was disappointing for Ortro, she wanted to have an ''All the heads you can eat'' buffet. I promised her that if in the future we have to destroy a world she could eat all the heads she wants so she is now willing us to travel to other worlds. As a special note, when Ortro eats a head she is not only eating the physical body, but she is devouring the mind so even if the person doesn''t die after losing their head, the person will be an empty shell that cannot move since itcks a mind. After we freed the prisoners, I didn''t even have to question Leon. When the idiot managed to get his strength back, he started yelling all sorts of obscenities and insults while exining his ''n'' to assassinate us since Chirs was a fucking traitor while Ada was a bitch, etc etc etc etc. I wanted to rip out this asshole''s spine for daring to insult my pretty wife, but it wasn''t necessary as a furious bio-weapon started hitting him. The effects of the plot armor are terrifying, Leon was such an idiot that he even admitted that he lied about the fact that I raped Alice''s clones while he was making fun of how Alice was an idiotic bitch for believing such a lie. System Goddess exined to me that it would be better for me to get used to these situations since if I keep stealing the wives of the protagonists, this will be something everyday. Instead of being a good thing, this will be a problem as idiots wille from all over the world to kill me even if I''ve never seen them and all because I keep adding women to my harem. Life is troublesome. Leaving my future problems to my future self, I continued to watch the scene where Alice beat Leon half to death. Every time Leon seemed to draw herst breath, she would stop and look at me so I would heal Leon so she could hit him again. On a final note, Alice and her 200 clones are now part of my harem. Why? Because I am a protagonist with a system, as simple as that. After I defeated Alice, my title [King of Monsters] and skill [Monster Girl Tamer] recognized Alice''s submission by making her my subordinate. Like a domino effect where everything falls into ce conveniently, my title [Harem King] and skill [Lucky Pervert] made the subordination effect make Alice develop an instinctive attraction towards me. It''s not love, but a reproductive instinct and admiration so for now she is part of my harem as a maid. Surprisingly, this does not bother her since, ording to her own words: "My love life has been shit, this cannot be worse" I don''t mind herparing me to her past romances since now I have a tough woman with telekinesis as my maid. The most striking thing is that Alice works as the ''queen bee'' of her clones so when she became my maid, her clones were also registered in my harem. The striking thing is that they were registered as ''Alice clones (200)''. They are socking in individuality that it''s funny. Although this brought a new problem. My system is about to update... System Goddess managed to prevent the system from being updated, but ording to her, I need to go back to my homeworld to gain recognition from the Will of the World as a ''Returner'' and so Beast VII won''t be able to find me even if the system is updated. System users are not the only entities that can leave the world, apparently, the returnees are people who leave Gaia due to invocations or reincarnations in other worlds. Some returnees never return to Gaia while others long to return to their homes. To prevent these returnees from causing trouble by returning to Gaia due to the skills and knowledge they can gain from other worlds, the Will of the World forces them to sign a contract simr to the contract of a ''Traveller'' entity. This does not mean that a returnee is a Guardian, it is more like a small business associate. If an agreement is made it is possible for the returnee to do business with the Will of the World to gain profit, or the returnee may live a normal life while promising to keep the supernatural world a secret. It''s confusing bullshit, but to understand the situation of a returnee you can look at it as a returnee being a person who travels to another country and then buys products natives of that country cheaply. The returnee can sell these rare products back to his country (Gaia) and thus generate ie, and if a beneficial deal is made for Gaia, the returnee can obtain a Visa to go in and out of Gaia constantly to provide a constant supply of resources. Due to the constant flow of resources that Gaia receives, it is considered one of the most prosperous worlds in the multiverse, so there are many entities that want to take control of the world, but as long as it does not affect me, it is not my problem. Even though I took control of two worlds, I have no interest in ruling Gaia as it sounds like a troublesome thing, I prefer a quiet life in my homeworld while I dedicate myself to conquering smaller worlds and let my wives be in charge of the government. Shit, now I have a feeling I''m going to get into some troublesome shit going back to my homeworld... [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has generated a new skill. The ability ''Paranoia (10%)'' has been obtained] [Paranoia: Fuck Murphy''s Laws! Intuition is the most important sense, but by losing control of this sense, fear of the improbable future is born. By using arge amount of energy, the user''s intuition can predict the approach of harmful situations for the user. Warning: The less energy used, the less urate the prediction will be. Warning: The voluntary or involuntary interference of Higher Entities can interfere with the prediction. Warning: Entities with abilities rted to irvoyance will sense when the user uses this ability. Warning: Excessive use of this ability generates fear of the future and distrust of probable events toe. Warning: Using this skill generates mind destruction] [System Notification: The title ''King of Lunatics'' and the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' have prevented the mental destruction of the skill ''Paranoia''] ¡­ "Oh, you just got a new ability" ¨C System Goddess spoke with surprise. ¨C "Although it is another ability that I cannot analyze¡­ This hurts my pride¡­" "Are there different versions of the deadly sins?" ¨C I asked nkly. "Capitals sins? Are you interested in demonic arts?" ¨C System Goddess seemed confused. ¨C "I don''t suggest you go down that path, the sin-based power system is powerful in most worlds, but they are full of easy-to-exploit weaknesses if you know how to counter them, plus your skill ''Contract'' is the best demonic technique you could get so you better develop that skill" "Forget it, it doesn''t matter..." - I sighed. I don''t want to create ''capital disorders'' or shit like that, it sounds like something written by some uncreative idiot trying to be original. I dropped the matter and filled another clone''s popcorn bucket. The short-haired woman also approached me. "Howe this tastes so good when you make it?" ¨C The woman looked at me curiously. ¨C "Is it magic or something?" "Honestly... I have no idea" - I smiled wryly. System Goddess exined to me that the system does not show all my information, but she is sure that my high innate talent as a womanizer gave me a secondary talent in actions that help me seduce women such as sex and cooking. I have always been good at cooking and there was even a time when I considered opening a fast-food stand, but my own shitty attitude was a hindrance as I have no patience with idiotic people. The point is that it seems that my innate talent evolved to the point where even a higher entity like System Goddess said that if my culinary talents were known in her homeworld, the arrogant young masters would fight to kidnap me and thus make me a ve in charge of making food. Ever since I met System Goddess I started to develop a phobia towards cultivation worlds¡­ "Well, if you don''t want to say it, that''s fine" - The woman shrugged and then smiled. ¨C "Considering your skills in the kitchen I can understand why there are so many women with you, now I wonder what your night skills are¡­" "Ahem!" ¨C Ada interrupted the strange conversation. ¨C "Jill, at least try to be discreet" The woman named Jill Valentine shrugged and returned to her seat after winking at me. I''m not handsome to the point of being called an Adonis, but the ease with which I''m getting women is getting ridiculous. I sent a message to System Goddess. ¨C "Did I develop some charm passive skill or something?" "In addition to your plot armor focused on getting women you are also technically a higher entity" ¨C System Goddess replied with amusement. ¨C "You can think that your existence is simr to an earthly God, mortals will be attracted by your presence, especially women since their souls will feel an instinctive desire to generate the son of God, that is why normally the Guardians make a contract to limit the number of their descendants or a world will turn into chaos if thousands of what you could call demigods appear" ¡­ I sighed, I need to learn how to warp time, or I won''t be able to give all my women proper attention. Wait¡­ Demigods¡­ I paled. ¨C "S-System Goddess..." "Eh? What''s the matter? Your voice sounds strange" ¨C System Goddess does not know my problems. I took a deep breath. ¨C "What happens when a superior entity that is also a system user has children?" "Children?" ¨C System Goddess thought for a moment. ¨C "Well, there are many possibilities and it all depends on the world where the entity is and luck, if thews of the world are not restrictive then there is an 80% probability that the children of the entity are entities without memories or talent of their past lives, a 17% chance of their children being reincarnated with their talents intact, and a 3% chance of their children being reincarnated with memories, talents, and abilities intact" ¡­ [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill senses troubleing] ............¡­. I want to die. It''s decided, I need to go back to my homeworld to fix the problems that I have pending, I can''t let the problems umte. "Are we going to run away?" ¨C Ortro asked me curiously. "It''s not running away, it''s solving a problem before it happens" - I answered with ''calm'' and ''honesty''. I sent a message to System Goddess. ¨C "How long until you fix my system?" "Not much" ¨C System Goddess answered proudly. ¨C "Thanks to the enormous reserve of energy that Ortro has, I will be able to finish the repairs in a week" Filled with resolve and determination to vanquish my enemies, I sent a message to System Goddess. ¨C "Excellent, then in a week we will go to Gaia" "Eh?" "Luis¡­" I ignored the sound of confusion from System Goddess and Tsubaki''s reproachful voice. I must return home and fix my life, that is what a responsible man does to ensure a good future for his daughters. "Hey Listen! You cowardly bitch!" I do this for the sake of my future daughters, I am a responsible father. --- --- Author''s Note: I know I rushed things and there are a lot of girls that didn''t show up enough or there are even some waifus that weren''t even mentioned. I''ll do additional non-plot-rted chapterster that are just focused on harem interactions, but that''s forter. Anyway, I hope you continue to enjoy this novel. A hug <3 Chapter 141: System Chapter 141: System [Harem System User: Luis Santos Entity Type: Superior Combat-type Entity (100%). (Note: Entity based onbats, assassinations, and wars) Titles: - Guardian (100%) (Active). Ensures the goodwill of the Wills of the World. Increases strength by protecting a World. Increases the user''s strength by protecting what the user sees as his own territory. Increases the wearer''s strength when protecting loved ones. - Harem King (100%) (Passive). Increases the favorability and affective emotions of female entities towards the user. Increases mistrust towards the user of male entities in the categories ''Pervert'' and ''Womanizer''. - King of Lunatics (100%) (Passive). Increases the chance of corrupting people around the user. Increases the attraction of entities with mental problems towards the user. Prevents mind control abilities from affecting the user''s minions. Increases distrust towards the user of masculine entities in the categories ''Order'' and ''Stability''. - Apex Predator (100%) (Active). The more flesh and blood of an enemy is consumed by the user, the more of their weaknesses, secrets, and emotions can be seen. - Lolimancer (100%) (Passive). Increases the attraction and confidence of female entities in the ''Loli'' category towards the user. It increases mistrust towards the user of entities with daughters and/or works focused on the categories ''Order'' and ''Justice''. - The one who opens the door (100%) (Passive). It facilitates the opening of anything within the ''Door'' concept. - Milfhunter (100%) (Passive). Increases the attraction and confidence towards the user of female entities in the categories ''Milf'', ''Mother'' and ''Woman''. Increases distrust towards the user of male entities with a wife. - False Antagonist (100%) (Passive)(Active). The user''s fate will be rted to the entities in the ''Protagonist'' category. As long as the user is not seen as an enemy by a ''Protagonist'', the user will be immune to ''Plot Armor''. When the user is recognized as an enemy, one of the two effects of the title will be activated: 1) The title will change to ''Antagonist'' which will double the damage the user takes. If the user defeats a ''Protagonist'' during this time, the user will steal the ''Plot Armor'' without causing hostility from the Will of the World. 2) The title will not change and the protagonist''s ''Plot Armor'' will not affect the user. In case the user defeats a ''Protagonist'' during this time, the user will not be able to steal the ''Plot Armor'', but the hostility of the Will of the World will not be generated either. - Harem Protagonist (100%) (Passive). The user gets a ''Plot Armor'' rted to falling in love with women. Women who catch the user''s interest will have their destinations altered to facilitate beneficial events for the user. Increases mistrust towards the user of male entities. Increases the instinctive hostility towards the user of entities in the ''Harem Protagonist'' category. - King of Monsters (100%) (Passive). If the user defeats an entity in the ''Monster'' category, the entity will be loyal. Increases the sexual attraction of female entities in the ''Monster Girl'' category towards the user. Entities in the ''Monster'' category that have a minimum of 1,000 followers will attempt to kill the user to steal this title. - Enemy of Humanity (60%) (Active). When the title is activated, the user''s attacks will cause fear, despair, necrosis, pain, madness, weakness, and fatigue to humanoid entities. Upon title activation, humanoid entities with titles rted to ''Hero'', ''Protagonist'', ''Heroine'', ''Messiah'', and ''Chosen One'' will deal double damage against the user. The use of this title will cause hostility from the Will of the World on worlds where humanity has a significant role. - Sugar Daddy (100%) (Passive). When the user performs actions that generate feelings of trust, security, and affection around female entities in the categories ''Loli'', ''Schoolgirl'', ''Teen'' and ''Daughter'', the feelings of affection and sexual desire of said entities towards the user will increase. The effect increases on female entities that recognize the user as a father. - Alchemist of Life (100%) (Passive). Increases the efficiency of actions rted to the concept ''Life'' (Agriculture, medicine, sexual acts, etc.). Increases the favorable feelings towards the user of the female entities rted to the concept ''Life''. Increases mistrust of female entities with the concept of ''Death''. Generates instinctive hostility towards the user of male entities with the concept ''Death''. - Stingy Jack (100%) (Passive). Increases luck when making fraudulent deals. It facilitates the maniption of any action based on ''Contracts'', ''Oaths'', ''Deals'' and ''Agreements''. Detect scams and loopholes in contracts. - Waifus Killer (100%) (Passive). The user increases his Destiny Energy by killing female entities in the ''Waifu'' and ''Heroine'' categories. Female entities in the ''Waifu'' category will feel instinctive fear when the user is hostile towards them. Excessive use of this ability will cause addiction. - Netori Protagonist (100%) (Passive). The user gets a ''Plot Armor'' rted to stealing women. When a female entity in the ''Wiafu'' category feels hatred and sexual desire towards the user, the entity will enter a state of ''guilty lust''. This status will increase if the woman has a rtionship in the categories ''Marriage, ''Dating'', ''Childhood Friends'' or ''tonic Love''. If the user humiliates or kills the woman''s love interest, the ''guilty lust'' will increase. In case the user does not satisfy the woman''s lust, it is possible for the woman to be corrupted into a state of ''nymphomania'' depending on her ''Willpower'' stat. Increases distrust towards the user of male entities with a wife, girlfriend, lover, or a romantic interest. - Guardian of Luistopia (100%) (Active). The user can impose restrictivews on invading entities thate to the ''Luistopia'' world. - Owner of Luistopia (100%) (Passive): The user owns the World ''Luistopia''. - Guardian of Martial World (100%) (Active). The user can impose restrictivews on invading entities thate to the world ''Martial World''. - Owner of ''Martial World'' (100%) (Passive). The user owns the World ''Martial World''. - Hero Isekai (100%) (Passive). The user will be recognized as a hero by the World Wills of other Worlds. The user can be called upon to save Worlds in Peril. The user''s attacks do critical damage against entities that have been listed as ''Enemy of Humanity'', ''Enemy of the World'', or ''World Catastrophe''. Age: The user does not have the concept ''Age''. Race: - Human (70%). One of the mostmon races in the multiverse. A race with no special innate abilities, but possesses one of the best adaptability and survival capabilities. This race receives a Positive Karma bonus. - Chaotic Beast (20%). More than a race, it is a concept. A catastrophic entity that brings destruction and chaos to worlds. Natural enemies of a world. Innate abilities are unknown, but it is believed that they can devour worlds. This race receives a Negative Karma bonus. - Without lineage (10%). Free space for a new lineage. Condition: - Healthy body. - Mind: Impossible to evaluate. - Soul: Under a control curse. The curse has been temporarily contained. Intelligence: - Theoretical Intellect: Schr. - Practical Intellect: Schr. - Emotional Intellect: Schr. - Rationality: Questionable. Power: - Physical Strength: Cusp of mortal martial arts (100%). (Note: Comparable to an earthquake measuring 8 degrees on the Richter scale). - Power Reserve: Middle World (100%). Energy reserve linked to the entity ''Ortro''. (Note: Enough energy to supply three lower-level worlds without magical energy.) - Spiritual force: Superior Entity ofbat type (5%-35%). Rookie Spiritualist. Spiritual force linked to the entities ''Ortro'' and ''Nakatsukasa Tsubaki''. (Note: Unstable stat due to the user being unable to harness spiritual power on their own.) - Mental strength: Mind of the abyss (100%). Mental force linked to the entity ''Ortro''. (Note: The user''s mind is an abyss that consumes whoever tries to invade it). Obsession: Unstoppable (100%). The user will never stop moving forward. Mind control abilities are ineffective. It is possible to resist some soul control abilities. Attacks that cause fear, despair, sadness, and boredom are ineffective against the user. Soul: HigherEntity (100%). An entity that will not die through conventional means. Time cannot affect the user. Instincts: (Note: Most instincts are suppressed by the user''s will. If the user loses concentration, the instincts will take control of their actions) - Human (10%). The user has destructive tendencies. The user has the need to improve and evolve. The user yearns for freedom. The user is attracted to humanoid female entities with certain specific beauty standards. The user is selfish. - Chaotic Beast (50%). The user has great destructive tendencies. The user has high reproductive needs. The user has a big appetite. Energies: - Rasen no Chikara (35%). Energy that makes the impossible possible. Pure energy based on the desire for evolution and freedom. It has a strong affinity with the human bloodline and the Chaotic Beast bloodline. The potential of this energy is unknown. - Ki (100%). Lower form of cultivation energy. Powers the physical body to mortal limits. - Hamon (100%). Lower form of life energy. It improves the physical body and helps give peace of mind. It has the potential to evolve into a personal skill. - Reader''s Madness (100%). ¡ö¡ö¡ö Unknown energy ¡ö¡ö¡ö Effects unknown¡ö¡ö¡ö - Anti-Rasen (40%). Energy that prevents miracles. Pure energy based on the desire for order and control. The potential of this energy is unknown. -Nakama Power (100%). Energy that increases the power of allies at the cost of the user spending their own energy. This energy increases luck and innate potential. This energy has a great affinity with the concept of ''Plot Armor''. - Destiny Energy (100%): The energy that makes up all of existence and reality. Its uses are endless, but being the purest form of energy it is almost impossible to control. (Note: It is the main food of the Higher Entities and Worlds) (Note: The user''s current energy reserve isparable to an Intermediate World). Skills: - Will of Steel (100%) (Passive). The user can resist most ''control'' type abilities. The presence of other entities cannot intimidate the user. - Improved Learning (100%) (Active). The user can understand things more easily. Excessive use causes a state of mental suffering. - Lucky Pervert (40%) (Passive). Erotic and convenient events will happen around the user. Luck can affect thews of physics. - Immunity to mind control (100%) (Passive). The user''s mind cannot be controlled by other entities. (Note: The soul and body can still be influenced by other entities) - Body of Beast V (10%) (Passive). A body at the top of biological evolution reaching the beginnings of a conceptual body. The special effects of this skill are unknown. - Self-knowledge (10%) (Active). The user can understand himself and everything that involves his own existence. The specific effects of this ability are unknown. - Mythomania (100%) (Active). The user can lie to himself, lie to the world and lie to life. The specific effects of this ability are unknown. - Monster Girl Tamer (100%) (Passive). Female entities in the ''Monster Girl'' category will feel sexual attraction towards the user. The effects increase during the full moon and during the mating season. - Blue Blood (100%) (Passive). The user can have offspring with women with the same blood ties without risk of gic damage or spiritual damage. Increases charm towards female entities that share blood ties with the wearer. All descendants of the user will be female. - Contract (30%) (Active). The user can make Basic, Low, and Medium level contracts. (Note: A Basic level contract is clear and no lies. A Low contract has a few tricks. A Medium contract has many traps. A High contract is itself a trap.) - Schizophrenia (50%) (Active). The user can modify thews of reality based on their own perception of reality. The ability depends on the amount of energy used and how solid thews of a world are. - Human Transmutation (100%) (Active). The user can create life, modify living beings, and resurrect the dead. Using this ability on worlds withws that negate life cycle modification will provoke hostility from the Will of the World. - Reader''s Perspective (10%) (Active). The user can see the world and entities as a story. The specific effects of this ability are unknown. - Paranoia (10%) (Passive) (Active). The user can sense harmful events for himself. Excessive use of this ability will generate fear and mistrust of the uncertain future. - Internal Universe (100%) (Passive). By gaining full authority over a World, the user can store the World in their Core of Existence which will prevent other Higher Entities from entering or stealing the World. (Note: Favorite skill of the higher entities of type ''Conqueror'') Talents: - Sciences (100%) (Learned). The user can learn any subject in the ''science'' category with greater ease. - Language (100%) (Learned). The user can understand anynguage more easily. - Cooking (100%) (Innate). User-prepared food defies logic by creating unique vors withmon ingredients. - Construction (100%) (Learned). The user can build artifacts and structures more easily. - Cleaning (100%) (Learned). The user can clean dirt, impurities, and pests more easily. - Repair (100%) (Learned). The user can repair damaged objects more easily. - Sexual Abilities (100%) (Innate). The user can identify the erogenous areas and fetishes of women more easily. - Womanizer (100%) (Innate). The user can understand the female heart more easily. - Crafts (100%) (Learned). The user can do misceneous jobs more easily. - Rasen Arts (100%) (Learned). The user can understand thebat techniques of other entities to find their weaknesses and/or imitate them. (Note: A ''Skill'' that unnaturally evolved into a ''Talent'') - Assassination (100%) (Innate). The user can more easily track, analyze and attack vital points of their enemies. Entities linked to the user: - Navi (Traveller) (Fellow traveler). - Ortro (Devourer) (Chaotic Beast). - Tsubaki Nakatsukasa (Mortal) (Demon Weapon). - System Goddess (Traveller) (Cultivator). Territories: - Name: Luistopia World Type: ''Named'' based on the ''Apocalypse'' concept. Bonus: Increased birth rate of humanoid entities. Increased appearance of the concept ''Mutation. Increased technological development. Level: Lower. (Note: A world without outstanding supernatural energy) Intelligent Poption: Humans (3 billion). Diclonius (1). Human hybrids (7000). Mutant animals (15 billion). Zombies (3 million). (Note: The poption only records entities with a minimum intelligenceparable to amon 5-year-old human.) Special Resources: Technology. Gic improvements. Human souls. Guardians: - Harem King (Luis Santos) (Traveller). - Biscuit Eater (Ortro) (Devourer). - Supreme Lord of Genius and if you don''t Like my Title Then Fuck you (Navi) (Traveller). - System Goddess (Traveller). Destiny Energy Condition: Stable. - Name: Martial World (Former name: Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) World Type: ''Named'' based on the ''Martial Arts'' concept. Bonus: Increased innate martial arts talent of entities born in this world. Increased development of unarmedbat techniques. Increased development of weaponsbat techniques. Level: Lower. (Note: A world with lower supernatural energy) Intelligent Poption: Humans (7 billion). Intelligent animals (10 thousand) (Note: The poption only records entities with a minimum intelligenceparable to amon 5-year-old human). Special Resources: Martial Arts. Ki. Human souls. Guardians: - Harem King (Luis Santos) (Traveller). - Biscuit Eater (Ortro) (Devourer). - Supreme Lord of Genius and if you don''t Like my Title Then Fuck you (Navi) (Traveller). - System Goddess (Traveler). Destiny Energy Condition: Stable. Other System functions: - Missions. - Inventory. - Messages. - Dimensional Travel] "This is much better" - I smiled after finishing looking at my system. "Hey Listen! The system I made looked way better than this shit!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. I mmed Navi into the ground and then started stepping on him. ¨C "Shut up idiot! Do you have any fucking idea how much trouble I went through because of how unclear the system was?!" "Hey Listen! It is not my fault that you are too stupid to understand my great genius!" ¨C Navi was still happy while I stomped him on the ground. "Whatever" - I sighed, this masochistic idiot gives me a headache. I looked at System Goddess who was casually rxing on a sofa while she ate dumplings. Even though she looks like azy and ipetent woman, she''s very efficient when work is rted to maintaining herzy way of life so I don''t care if she decides to be a useless person when there''s no work, I''m used to taking care of azy woman who doesn''t leave her room. "It was exhausting to repair your system" ¨C System Goddess sighed dramatically. ¨C "That''s why you should make it up to me, maybe with a leg massage~" ¡­ Maybe she is being too carefree. "Ortro, give her a massage" ¨C I smiled at the pretty girl next to me. Ortro nodded and headed toward System Goddess. "Just kidding! There''s no need! Definitely not necessary!" ¨C System Goddess paled and tried to get away from Ortro. Ortro tilted her head to the side cutely. ¨C "No massage?" "No, no massage, I''m fine" - System Goddess tried to act calm but the fear in her expression was obvious. I smirked and reached over to pat Ortro''s head. - "What''s the matter? This girl is too cute so it doesn''t make sense for you to be so afraid of her." Ortro started to purr when I stroked her head. Aren''t you supposed to be a dog? What the hell are you purring for? Whatever. System Goddess had a forced smile. ¨C "You cannot me me for being afraid, we cultivators are the most afraid of death and if there is something even more terrifying than dying, it is the idea of dying without the possibility of reincarnating¡­" I smiled wryly as I recalled a small incident a couple of days ago. System Goddess needed a huge amount of Destiny Energy to repair my system so she asked me if I could give her some of the souls that I have been collecting since apparently she knew a method to extract a minuscule amount of energy from the souls of human. This method would not harm the soul since altering the Reincarnation Cycle is a grave offense towards Heaven and Earth or stupidity like that. The point is that when Ortro spit out one of the souls that she had been in her stomach, System Goddess screamed in horror when she saw the soul. At first, I didn''t notice anything special except that the soul was a bit smaller than normal, but System Goddess exined that Ortro had been digesting the soul. It seems that the reason why Ortro has a gigantic reserve of energy is that she has been digesting the souls in her stomach, which is only possible for a high-ranked Chaotic Beast. System Goddess exined to me that a newly born Chaotic Beast should not possess the ability to digest souls since it is an ability exclusive to the most powerful Chaotic Beasts that have devoured thousands of worlds. It''s possible that Ortro''s ability to digest souls is a mutation due to [Reader''s Madness] which I need to investigate, but the important thing is that the ability to destroy souls is one of the most feared abilities in the multiverse so if anyone knows that Ortro has the potential to be one of the most dangerous Chaotic Beasts in the multiverse then an army of millions of worlds will seek to assassinate Ortro. Because of this, I had to make a deal with Ortro, she would be forbidden to eat souls without my permission and in return, I will spoil her for at least one hour every day. Ortro was happy with that since she doesn''t really have the need to eat, she just enjoys the sensation of chewing up bodies, while she destroys minds and digests souls. I stopped bullying System Goddess and looked at Tsubaki who was finishing packing a suitcase. "I''m ready" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Seriously Luis, it is not good that you do all this just to avoid the responsibilities of being a father" "I''m not evading responsibilities" - I lied without hesitation. ¨C "The protocol established by Beast VII was activated when I had daughters with the same blood as me, so it is possible that this entity wants to do something with my daughters, I cannot allow my family to be in danger so it is better if I return to my world to make preparations" Well, maybe I didn''t lie at all. I''ve been pondering why the system was scheduled to update with the arrival of my first daughter and can only think that Beast VII wants to use my descendants to invade Gaia. I can''t let anyone outside of me use my family plus even though I hate the idea of ??having to babysit a bunch of noisy brats, I won''t let anyoney a hand on my daughters, no one. Tsubaki smiled slightly as she sighed. ¨C "I know you really want to avoid this situation, but at the same time it makes me happy that you are so careful to take care of your daughters" I smiled and walked over to hug her. "Hey, if you''re going to start flirting at least do it in private unless you like to be exhibitionists" - System Goddess smiled mockingly. This woman¡­ Whatever, I''ll let it go this time because of the good work she did. "So are you ready?" ¨C I smiled. Tsubaki and Goddess of the System nodded so I activated the dimensional travel function of my system. As I go back to my homeworld, the time in the martial arts world and the apocalyptic world will stop so I won''t miss the birth of my daughters. My wives were not happy when I told them that I will be gone for a while even though they won''t notice, but they calmed down after I exined that this is to protect our daughters. The worrying thing is that Rin said that she hopes that during my journey I will learn to open my heart towards little girls so that I will be attracted to her and the other brats who chase after me. I''m scared that my [Paranoia] skill reacted to her words... Returning to the topic of the worlds, when I finishedpleting all the missions of the apolitical world I managed to gain control of the world so the world was baptized with the same name as my government. The world of martial arts also became part of my property since the Will of the World confirmed that I became a Higher Entity. The name ''Martial World'' was Shigure''s idea and I couldn''t deny my pretty wife''s request. Apparently, due to my actions in my first days in that world, the Will of the World detected my potential to be a superior entity and did everything possible to be my property. This will serve as a lesson for me to be more careful when going to other worlds or things will get dangerous. The ''life'' of a World isplicated, a lower World without Guardians can only hope to be lucky not to be invaded by a ''Devourer''. Normally the lower worlds make deals with higher worlds to be subordinate worlds, there are also cases where the lower worlds look for ''Conquerors'' to be part of their territories and thus not be destroyed by other higher entities. It is simr to how small countries seek to ally themselves withrge countries so as not to be destroyed by enemies on the other side of the border. The only thing that makes me happy about this is that the World''s Will of the martial arts world was a semi-sentient type entity and not some stupid thing like ''I happen to be a little girl, ha''. The Wills of the World are divided into 3: Automatic: They are simr to a basicputer that only gives simple answers. The apocalyptic world had one of these wills and that is why the System Goddess believed that it was a good ce to obtain Destiny Energy without having to fight a Guardian. These Wills do not have physical bodies. Semi-sentient: They are like basic artificial intelligence without emotions that can think logically and only make decisions that guarantee the survival of the world. These Wills sometimes have physical bodies, but usually, they are geometric shapes or representations of an object without personality. The Will of the World I got from the martial arts world is a Yin Yang-shaped brooch. Conscious: They can be referred to as ''people''. They have intelligence, their own will, and emotions, so it is possible to negotiate with these wills, although, at the same time, a conscious will can be hostile just because they are in a bad mood. Most of these Wills have physical bodies and most of these beings seem to prefer humanoid forms so I want to see what happens if I add some Wills of the World to my harem. Gaia has a conscious Will of the World so I prepared a n so that my nature as a Chaotic Beast would not be discovered. The key to this n is the title I got with the help of the World''s Will of martial arts and the intervention of System Goddess. The title [Isekai Hero] is one of the most difficult titles to obtain as it can only be obtained when a person is summoned to another world against their will, then the person needs to be recognized as a hero by at least 70%. of the world''s poption, then the hero must save the world to which he was summoned, and finally, the hero must be able to return to his homeworld or travel to another world. Normally this title can only be obtained by coincidence and luck, but people who have a system that allows travel to other worlds can easily get this title as long as the user can do a couple of heroic deeds. Being a system user is so convenient it''s ridiculous, I love it. Tsubaki handed her suitcase to System Goddess since I can''t store her belongings since Gaia still doesn''t recognize me as a ''Traveler''. Until I get recognition from Gaia I won''t be able to bring too many otherworldly items back to my homeworld and be rich in an instant, this is shit. When Tsubaki was ready in the same clothes she was wearing when I summoned her, she disappeared as she entered my Core of Existence. Another point is that I will introduce Tsubaki as my soul-bound spiritual weapon which will allow her to enter Gaia without much trouble. System Goddess stowed the suitcase in a spacecraft, then waited for our journey to begin. "This reminds me of the cultivators of my homeworld when they abandon their lovers to travel to a higher ne" ¨C System Goddess smiled as the space travel function was activated. I frowned. ¨C "I am not abandoning my harem, literally these two worlds will be stored in my Nucleus of Existence so, if I can avoid the surveince of the Will of the World of Gaia, I can see my wives again at any time" System Goddess nodded. ¨C "Well, you are certainly much more possessive than those cultivators who see women as cultivation cauldrons that can be discarded after extracting the vital Yin" "I don''t know what the fuck you''re talking about, but I''m about to get mad" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. "It''s nothing bad" ¨C System Goddess waved her hands in panic. ¨C "I mean that while other men use women to strengthen themselves and then discard them, you are able to take responsibility for your lovers which is something admirable, not many cultivators value women so much" I don''t want to go to a cultivation world, I feel like I''ll die of migraine in that kind of world full of idiots. "Hey Listen! Let''s go to a cultivation world! There are sure to be a lot of damsels in distress and idiotic protagonists so it will be fun!" ¨C Navi was excited. ¡­ Well¡­. Whatever, I can handle a little migraine. [System Notification: ''Dimensional Travel'' function activated. Travel Destination: Gaia (Homeworld)] Home sweet home, I can''t wait to clean up the shit in my life. --- --- Author''s Note: If I put the system in a chapter then it doesn''t count as a spoiler, how smart am I~ Any questions can be put inments and I will try to answer as best as possible. A hug <3 Chapter 142: Coming home to have new problems sucks Chapter 142: Coming home to have new problems sucks The environment around me changed, I was no longer in my luxurious room worthy of the dictator who controls two worlds, now I was in an abandoned alley in one of the poorest neighborhoods in the city. As soon as I appeared back in this world, I felt my body contract as all the months of training and muscle memory hit my body at once. This should be enough to make even a Hayato-level martial artist fall unconscious for two days, but since my body was nowposed of ck blood, the muscle contraction didn''t affect me so I just smiled wryly. [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user] [System Notification: Allow the skill ''Mythomania'' to hide the user''s presence? YES/NO] [NO] I suppressed my desire to sigh. System Goddess exined to me what would happen from now on, so I began to look around me with an expression of confusion and joy as if I were a soldier who managed to return home after spending several years on the battlefield. Using Anti-Rasen I suppressed my own energy and strength to leave me at the peak of human potential. Although this will weaken me, I can remove this restriction at any time so as long as no big problems arise I can maintain a rtively quiet life. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' senses a troubled life] ¡­Stupid skill¡­ System Goddess exined that the entities that enter Gaia will have their powers suppressed so if I prove that I can use all of my abilities without restriction then the higher entities will know that I am a system user which will be problematic. I looked at my hands and frowned as if realizing something was suppressing my power, then sighed as if I didn''t want to think about it and just wanted to enjoy the feeling ofing home. Because my perception ability wasn''t suppressed by [Anti-Rasen], I could feel some gazes analyzing my movements so I was careful with all my microexpressions to appear to be a true ''Returner''ing home, I even let some out. happy tears. [System Notification: ''System Goddess'' has sent you a message. Don''t move from where you are, I''m about to meet with a representative of the Will of the World to talk about how I found you while saving another world. You are currently being monitored to observe your reaction and determine if you still have an attachment to this world, a supervisor will approach you shortly] System Goddess may have ws in her personality, but when ites to survival she is reliable as she will never do anything that could risk her own life. Normally I would be reluctant to send messages in this kind of situation as there is a risk of information leaks, but due to the nature of a system, I can contact the entities that have been linked to me without risk of espionage. "It seems that you had a difficult situation" - A kind voice sounded behind me. I acted as if I was surprised and quickly turned around while taking a defensive stance as if my muscle memory had gotten used to sneak attacks. When I saw the entity behind me, I had a huge urge to sigh, I hate my life. "I won''t hurt you, I just want to talk" - The entity raised her hands while smiling gently like an older sister taking care of her little brother. "Sorry, I thought¡­ Forget it, it was my mistake" ¨C I acted like an average Japanese teenager while sincerely apologizing with a bow. The person in front of me smiled gently. ¨C "No, it was my mistake for appearing that way" I wanted to roll my eyes, the Japanese obsession with apologies has affected even higher entities. The ''woman'' in front of me took a step forward as if she wanted toe closer to speak, but I quickly backed away cautiously. "What''s the matter?" ¨C She looked at me with confusion. "I''m sorry, it''s just that I don''t have good experiences meeting people who appear out of nowhere with a friendly attitude" - I smiled nervously as if my mental state was not adequate. The woman, rather, the brat in front of me sighed sadly. ¨C "It really seems that you had a bad situation... I am sorry for making you remember bad experiences, but you no longer need to be on your guard, now you are safe" Although I can''t be sure of this brat''s strength since she doesn''t look like someone who uses her body to fight, my instincts tell me that she can hold me back even if I use all my strength, not because I''m weak, but because something in her has the ability to restrain me. Is this the authority of a Guardian? I''m beginning to understand why the System Goddess was willing to sacrifice her freedom in order not to die. "Well, saying bad situation is exaggerated..." - I smiled as if thinking of some valuable people and then shook my head showing that nostalgia won''t stop me from fighting. The little girl smiled in a moving way, it seems that she is the kind of person who values ??emotions over power, but I have to be careful since I can''t use my skills rted to [Reader''s Madness] so I can''t tell if she is an expert lying just like me. The little girl was about to say something, but then stopped as if she had received a message. At that moment I felt a strange sensation in front of the girl as if some kind of unknown energy was moving in front of her. The little girl seemed to be looking at something I can''t see so I used a skill I''ve been practicing, ''Character''s Eyes''. This skill is a lower version of [Reader''s Perspective]. When I see an entity, this ability allows me to see what the entity sees. For example, if a person sees an invisible object that I can''t see, with this ability I''ll be able to share that person''s perspective to see the invisible object. Because I only share point of view and don''t see thoughts, this skill is not detected unlike [Reader''s Perspective]. As for why this skill isn''t registered in my system, it''s because just like my vibration maniption, this skill is something more like abat technique and not a system skill. Through the little girl''s perspective, I could see a fog mirror that seemed to be some kind of mysticalmunication artifact. The artifact''s magic didn''t matter to mepared to the person on the other side of the mirror. I''m going to hell, why is my boss contacting a Guardian? The leader of the yakuza, patriarch of the Ichijo family, and my boss, Issei Ichijo, one of the few people that even in my current dehumanized state I still feel gratitude for. I just got into something fucking troublesome... With ''Eyes of the Character'' I can''t hear what the little girl hears, but reading Mr. Ichijo''s lips I understood that he wants this little girl to take me to see him at the Ichijo residence. When the little girl finished speaking, she closed the fog mirror and smiled gently at me. ¨C "There is someone who can rify all your doubts, pleasee with me" I frowned showing my distrust, but at that moment my cell phone began to vibrate. When I came back to this world I appeared back with the belongings I had before traveling. Apparently, in high-level worlds like this, there is a restriction on objects from other worlds to prevent foreign entities from bringing weapons or dangerous objects to this world so I had my old cell phone again. The number of people who know my number can be counted on one hand so it was easy to guess who was calling. I opened the cell phone while keeping my gaze on the little girl. "Boy, it seems that you are causing problems again" ¨C A man''s voice spoke with irony. "When have I caused trouble?" ¨C I spoke as if his words made me feel offended. "You''re always causing trouble!" ¨C The man responded with amusement instead of anger. ¨C "Do you know how many women keep asking about you? Tch, when I was your age my luck with women wasn''t that high¡­ Ahem, forget that." I smiled wryly, this man is incapable of staying serious for more than ten seconds. "As I said, it seems that you got into an unusual situation" - Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "Come to my house, we have to talk" "¡­" ¨C I kept silent for a moment as if I didn''t know what to say. - "I only¡­" "Boy, don''t think about it too much and juste" ¨C Mr. Ichijo used a kinder voice than usual. ¨C "I don''t know what happened, but now everything will be fine, you are back home¡­" I showed a shocked expression like I wants to cry. Even though he can''t see me, the brat in front of me can hear our conversation since she has a motherly expression of tenderness that made me want to roll my eyes. "Apany the person in front of you, you can ask her any questions you have" - ??Mr. Ichijo continued speaking with kindness. "The little girl?" ¨C I asked with doubts since I''m not supposed to know that she''s a Guardian. "I''m not a little girl!" ¨C The little girl pouted showing that she was a little girl. "Boy¡­ Whatever, don''t cause trouble and try to be a little respectful" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed. "Fine" - I sighed and nodded showing that Mr. Ichijo''s words have a huge influence on my actions. I hung up the call and looked at the brat. ¨C "So are we going?" The little girl smiled gently. ¨C "Sure, you can ask me anything, I will dly answer you" I sighed and we started walking towards the Ichijo residence. "To begin with, my name is Luis Santos, Luis is my first name and Santos is myst name" - I smiled with a little difort as if I didn''t know how to interact with her. "Are you a foreigner? Although your Japanese is very good" ¨C The brat looked at me curiously. "I have a family situation a bit¡­ Well, it''splicated" ¨C I showed bitterness and disgust as if talking about it was bad for my heart. [System Notification: A higher entity can see the user''s emotions. The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to hide the user''s true emotions] Did she do it on purpose to see if I''m lying or is it a passive ability? This is troublesome. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t want to make you think about things that make you feel bad..." - The little girl looked at me with concern, for now, I will continue with the performance. I forced a smile as if I wanted to change the subject. ¨C "Better tell me your name, it is ufortable not knowing what I should call you" "I''m called Senko!" ¨C The girl stopped for a moment and she smiled at me. ¨C "I am a divine messenger fox!" I opened the messages option of my system. [Message to: ''SystemGoddess'' What the hell is a divine messenger fox?] [System Goddess: The overseer they sent you was a divine messenger fox? Cool! You are in luck, unlike normal kitsunes, divine messenger foxes have a gentle nature and even if some can be mischievous, they are harmless towards humans as human happiness is their source of energy. Try to form a friendship with the divine messenger fox since it is an excellent opportunity for you, if possible it will be better if you can seduce her since you are an expert in it~] I suppressed my urge to swear and smiled gently. ¨C "Well Senko-san, it''s nice to meet you, I''m sorry for my previous bad attitude, it''s just that some things happened and well¡­ I wasn''t in the best mental state" "Don''t worry, it''s my fault for not being considerate enough" ¨C Senko smiled bitterly as if she felt guilty. ¨C "It is the first time that I am in charge of contacting a returnee, so Ick experience" "Returnee?" ¨C I asked with confusion. "A returnee is a person who goes to another world either by a summon, an ability, or an ident¡­" ¨C Senko began to exin gently, although I already know all this. I pretended to listen to her exnation while my attention was on an interesting phenomenon. Ever since we started walking towards the Ichijo residence no one on the street has noticed us even though Senko has a pair of fox ears and tail which should be eye-catching since most Japanese people love cuteness due to the culture of the ''kawaii'' or something stupid like that. Did Senko use any skill to hide us? But I haven''t felt any energy around us... This is strange and interesting. As we walked I asked obvious questions about the information that System Goddess has already given me to show myck of knowledge about the supernatural side of this world. Even though this information was just a confirmation of what I already know, I realized that System Goddess had better information on how the multiverse works while Senko knew better the situation on Gaia. This was not surprising since Goddess of the System is a cowardly woman who avoids contact with other entities so she did not know much about the workings of human and supernatural society on Gaia. I pretended not to understand some of the things Senko said, but she told me that Mr. Ichijo would exin it to me in more detail so I didn''t delve into it. "Senko-san" ¨C I took advantage of the fact that the situation where other people were ignoring us was too obvious. ¨C "Why does it seem that other people cannot see us?" "You are very perceptive" ¨C Senko smiled kindly. ¨C "Actually in this world, there are all kinds of supernatural phenomena where youkai, spirits, and other entities walk the streets¡­" "To prevent ordinary humans from panicking when noticing these entities, there is a phenomenon called ''Attraction Phenomenon'', it is a natural condition where normal people will never be able to notice supernatural entities as long as they do not do something that causes a connection with supernatural entities¡­" "In order to know ghosts you need an innate ability to see ghosts, to know demons you need to know witchcraft, of course, sometimes idents happen and ordinary people meet supernatural entities by ident, but normally the human mind that has not been influenced by the world supernatural cannot process information about supernatural phenomena so even if a human meets a youkai, the human will believe it was a hallucination and forget about it¡­" I see, even though I''ve been involved in all sorts of dangerous events on my missions for the yakuza I''ve never encountered anything really supernatural which is strange since I''ve visited supposedly haunted ces... I quickly sent a message to Ortro. ¨C "Analyze my mind and check if memory fragments are missing" Ortro made a confirmation sound and went to work. This gave me a new question. ¨C "Now that I have be involved with the supernatural world, does that mean that I will have to fight to survive again?" I showed an expression of frustration and pain as if the experiences I went through in another world had left a scar on my heart. Senko held my hand with a friendly smile simr to what should be a motherly smile which caused me a slight distaste. ¨C "Don''t worry, even if you are now part of the supernatural world, we are in a peaceful era so you can have a normal life, I promise" I smiled bitterly. - "I really doubt it" Being a protagonist means having problems so I''m not hopeful for a peaceful future. Senko seems to be an idealistic woman so keeping a kind expression she smiled at me. ¨C "If you have a problem, I promise to protect you" Those words don''t sound trustworthy when theye from a brat. I smiled gently as if I was touched by her words. ¨C "Thank you, if that happens I will trust you with my safety and in return I promise to make you a good meal" Senko smiled happily as we continued walking hand in hand. I feel like a father taking his daughter for a walk... Now that I realize it, Senko has been acting too sweet and nice to me... Oh shit. I think my title [Lolimancer] is taking effect, moreover, I think the fact that in my past life I was a Guardian Beast gives me a higher affinity with Guardian entities with animal characteristics¡­ Shit. [System Notification: The conditions for using the skill ''Contract'' and the title ''Stingy Jack'' on the entity ''Senko'' have been met] ¡­ This is stupid, but hey, I won''t turn down a free benefit. [Contract: Pledge of Peace If the user cannot have a quiet life, the ''Senko'' entity will be the user''s personal bodyguard so the ''Senko'' entity will have to relinquish its other responsibilities. In exchange, the user will provide an exquisite meal to the entity ''Senko''] [System Notification: The entity ''Senko'' is not on guard against the user so the ''Contract'' has been established] Since Senko was still holding my hand, the contract was closed without her noticing. [System Notification: Due to the ability ''Stingy Jack'', the entity ''Senko'' will not be able to notice the contract ''Pledge of Peace'' unless the contract is activated] [System Notification: The user has modified the contract ''Peace Promise'' so that the contract can be canceled after the contract is activated] Good, this way this brat will believe that the contract was identally activated, and while it would be nice if I get a Guardian as my assistant, this may earn me the enmity of the Will of the World so for now I''ll use this as an opportunity to get close to this little girl. Even if I hate brats, it''s not a bad idea to have a strong and knowledgeable helper, besides, her appearance is cute and I like pets. I had a quiet chat with Senko until we finally reached the Ichijo residence. When we get to the entrance Senko smiles at me and tells me she''ll wait for me outside the residence, but I have a feeling she literally can''t get in which makes me even more curious about the troublesome shit I''m about to get into. I approached the entrance where a man dressed in a kimono with a scar on his face greeted me friendly. ¨C "Oh, boy, the boss was looking for you,e, the boss wants to see you" I sighed and followed the man, just hoping I didn''t have to deal with too many headaches. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says don''t count on it] ¡­Shitty skill, if you weren''t one of my mental disorders I''d delete you. --- --- Author''s Note: Today I will upload a double chapter of No Otaku because yesterday I was writing and when I realized it I ended up doing many chapters~ Chapter 143: Happiness~ Chapter 143: Happiness~ Since I joined the yakuza I have entered this ce hundreds of times, but this is the first time I noticed something unusual in the environment. I can''t exin it, but it felt like the air and the ground was a swamp that devoured my energy and restricted my abilities, of course, it was just a feeling since in reality, my abilities remained the same. If it wasn''t for my system, all of my abilities would have actually been restricted leaving me in a very vulnerable state. If this is the authority of a Guardian then it is understandable that foreign entities are so afraid of them, on the other hand, this shows how dangerous system users are since if I wish I can use my skills without a problem. I was quickly taken to the main meeting room of the Ichijo residence, before entering the room I made a respectful bow to the man who brought me to which he gave me a friendly pat on the shoulder and left. Within the yakuza, I have three identities of which my current identity as Luis Santos is that of an unimportant subordinate so currently, I must show respect to my superiors even if they are carefree people. When I entered the room I met Mr. Ichijo, which was already a daily urrence, normally in my meetings with my boss he does not usually have a bodyguard next to him, which seemed stupid and overconfident to me. Only now can I notice that in reality there were bodyguards, but that they are entities with supernatural stealth abilities that cannot be noticed by conventional means and if it were not for my sense of smell that is at the level of a spiritual tracking ability then I would not have noticed these entities. How many troublesome things have been happening around me without my knowledge? No, I really don''t want to know. "Boy, I''m d you look healthy" ¨C Mr. Ichijo stood up and gave me a hug. This man has always been attentive to me and it is no exaggeration to say that in the two and a half years that I have worked for him, he has treated me like a son, however, he has also sent me on missions where I have almost died numerous times for which his actions feel contradictory. I smiled wryly as if he made me ufortable, but at the same time showed that I was grateful to be treated kindly after the ''hell'' I went through. "Come, have a seat and tell me what happened" - Mr. Ichijo sat in the ce assigned to the leader and I sat in front of him. I sat with my left leg bent in the lotus position while my right leg rested on the floor It was a delinquent-like stance, but actually this is a good defensive stance as I can use my right leg to push myself back in case I get sneak attacked. I don''t normally use this posture when I''m in this ce as I always maintain an appearance of trusting this manpletely, but since I just came from ''hell'' I need to show signs of post-traumatic stress. Mr. Ichijo noticed my posture as I sat down and let out a sad sigh. ¨C "Did you have such a bad time?" I was silent for a moment and then sighed. ¨C "Actually I am surprised to still be alive¡­" "I see" ¨C Mr. Ichijo looked at me withpassion and kindness and then opened a bottle of alcohol to offer me a drink. "Sorry, I don''t drink anymore" - I smiled bitterly. Shit, I want to get drunk, but now I''ve be mentally weak towards alcohol since drinking makes me lose control over my own Chaotic Beast desires and instincts. "Come on, won''t you share a drink with this old man?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo frowned as if he were a child. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' will temporarily contain the reproductive and destructive impulses of the user] This skill is bing my favorite. I sighed and took the ss he offered me. ¨C "Just a drink¡­" Mr. Ichijo smiled and we toasted for no reason. After we downed our drinks, Mr. Ichijo showed a serious expression. ¨C "Boy, there is much of this vast world that you do not know, I do not know what you may have experienced in the ce where you went, but I would like you to trust me and tell me what happened" Nowes the important thing. I didn''t feel the influence of any mind control abilities, there were no drugs in the drink and all of Mr. Ichijo''s bodynguage shows sincerity so at least he doesn''t seem to want the truth out of me at all costs. I quickly went through the whole story I prepared with the help of System Goddess and activated my [Mythomania] and [Schizophrenia] skills to distort my own sense of truth, so the lie detection skills won''t be able to detect falsehoods in my words. "One day I went to the bar that I usually frequent to gather information¡­" ¨C I began to tell my story before I got my system. "At the bar, I met a woman too beautiful to ignore, since I wasn''t in business hours I felt there was nothing to lose in trying something with her so I asked her out and surprisingly she epted, after talking for a while we went to a hotel and well, the usual happened¡­" I''ve been thinking about it for a while and came to the conclusion that it''s strange that my system activated after my night with Lin Ruoxi. System Goddess mentioned that my system was in such bad shape that even if the system wasn''t modified by Navi, Beast VII''s setup was made in such a way that the system would only wake up if I received arge amount of power from external means, so taking Lin Ruoxi''s virginity must have been more significant than I thought... I need to find that woman and investigate what happened. "The next morning I checked out of the hotel, but when I was on my way to take a new job at a constructionpany, a strange circle appeared under my feet¡­" I frowned as if from here on it was all unpleasant memories. "The next thing I knew, I was in Japan, but not this Japan, but another Japan, a Japan where martial arts allowed people to have the strength to demolish buildings with their fists and stop earthquakes with a punch¡­" "Although that world was supposedly peaceful, there was an intense fight between martial artists and somehow I ended up involved in that fight, from one day to the next I was chased by a group of martial artists and I had to fight every day to survive. ¡­" I showed a gloomy and exhausted expression as if all those fights had damaged my heart, but I still showed an intense desire to live to show that my willpower grew from this experience. "After three years of fighting with my life at stake, I finally survived, and involuntarily I think I saved the world or something" ¨C I scratched my cheek awkwardly as if I felt ufortable with my own words. ¨C "One day I heard the voice of a woman who called herself Goddess, she helped me giving me the advice to survive and save the world because ording to her that was the only way to return home¡­" "I''m really not sure what happened, but when I managed to destroy thest of my enemies, a light that called itself the Will of the World told me that I became a hero or something, that light was the one that allowed me to return home ¡­" "And well, that''s the summary" - I sighed heavily. ¨C "Honestly, this sounds absurd to me even though I lived it myself¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "But I don''t know what else to say, until now I still don''t understand what happened" Mr. Ichijo had finished the bottle of liquor while I was telling my stupid things. His expression was serious and when I finished speaking he just let out a tired and relieved sigh like a father who hears that his son had a car ident only to go to the hospital and discover that the son was unharmed. "Boy, it seems you were lucky" ¨C Mr. Ichijo saw that I frowned so he smiled wryly. ¨C "Believe it or not you are lucky, it seems that you found a guide who could show you the way back home, there are people with less luck who could only return home after tens or even thousands of years and the mental consequences of those people are¡­ Well, I''m d you''re still yourself." I can imagine it. Going to another world and fighting for thousands of years only to find that not a single minute has passed when you return home may bring temporary relief, but the stress of war leaves its mark. On the other hand,ing home to find that you''ve been missing for 10 years during which everything you know has changed and you no longer have a life of your own shoulde as a shock to anyone. Whatever, I''m just here for some people I like, fixing my family issues and getting a costume to avoid Beast VII so I don''t care about anything else. We both talked for a while where I talked more about my trip to another world. When I talked about the existence of Ki, Mr. Ichijo didn''t seem very surprised which is normal, this world also has Ki, although the Ki used here is a bit different from my Ki. "Let''s see¡­" - Mr. Ichijo held his chin as he thought and then began to smile. ¨C "Let''s go to the main gym, I want to see how strong you have be" I made a confused face and then nodded. I walked with Mr. Ichijo and we entered what looked like a kendo training room with a wooden floor. In this ce, I felt the restraints covering my body disappear, though I kept the Anti-Rasen restraints to only show my Ki and Hamon. "Boy, show all your strength" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled at me and then gestured towards the man with a scar on his face. His name is Sasaki Ryunosuke although everyone calls him Ryuu and he is one of Mr. Ichijo''s mainckeys. I have never seen this man fight, but I have heard that he is one of the best fighters in the yakuza. Normally that would make me think that he is as strong as an elite soldier, but considering the supernatural factors, he might be an excellent warrior despite his stupid appearance. Sasaki nonchntly held a wooden sword against his shoulder while smiling at me, but now that I know martial arts I can say that this idiot is on Oganasuke''s level¡­. Damnit, is this the difference between a lower world and a fully developed world? Now my stupid subordinates look like pathetic cockroaches, what a disappointment. I frowned seriously and started with the n I prepared. I reached out and a ninja sword appeared in my hand which made Mr. Ichijo smile. I lowered my stance so that my center of gravity was easier to move and then I ran towards Sasaki. I''m using Hayato-level physical strength so my speed shouldn''t be noticeable to the human eye, but Sasaki was able to follow my movements and with a swing of the sword he managed to intercept my attack that was aimed at his leg. When his wooden sword moved, I could feel energy simr to my Ki, but this Ki was much more destructive. Instead of using force to fight back, I let his attack hit me. I took advantage of Sasaki''s downward cut and using the momentum of the attack I used Shaorii to turn my body and spin kick towards his head. Sasaki managed to raise his free hand to block my kick, but before I could touch his hand I changed the direction of my foot to hit his arm while using acupuncture with my foot. Due to the tradition of removing shoes when entering a Japanese house, I am not wearing shoes so I was able to use acupuncture with my toes. Sasaki seemed surprised when his arm was immobilized with my acupuncture, but he quickly used his energy to remove the acupuncture point and be able to move, although it was already toote, in an expert fight at the same level a second of distraction is suicide. Although my stance was awkward, I put my hand on the ground and twisted my body to use my legs like helicopter des to deliver a roundhouse kick to Sasaki''s abdomen. Sasaki backed away without taking much damage, but his defensive stance had been broken. I quickly hit the ground to attack it. As my body turned into a bullet, the sword disappeared from my hand and then a pair of steel gauntlets simr to those worn by medieval knights covered my hands. When the gloves were in my hands, I hit Sasaki''s abdomen using the ''Basaltic Fist'' which nullified his defensive stance. I then used ''Phoenix Kick'' to break his bnce. I started hitting his shoulders, legs, abdomen, and chest several times with the ''White Tiger Dance''. To end the ''Dance of the Four Gods'', I gathered the umtion of wind pressure and Ki in my hands and hurled the ''Blue Dragon Storm'' against his abdomen while making sure that this was not a fatal blow. Sasaki flew into the gym wall as the loud roar of a dragon-filled the entire room. "Boy, that hurt" ¨C Sasaki coughed a few times while he was sitting on the ground, then she stood up and started stretching his body as if he was unharmed. ¨C "Ah, if the others know that a booger has beaten me it will be bad for my pride¡­ Ah, who cares, I''m starting to get hungry" I used enough force to knock Hayato unconscious, but this idiot can joke around as nothing happened. When I hit his body I could feel his energy protecting his body from most of my attacks. Even though his energy is simr to my Ki, his version of Ki is much stronger in terms ofbat, although in terms of vitality it is lower energy so even if he is stronger than the strongest martial artists under mymand, he can''t extend his life expectancy as Mikumo did. It seems that the same energy has different forms ording to thews of a world, or maybe the same energy has different uses depending on who uses it... This is interesting, I almost want to dissect this man to understand his abilities. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Ohe on, I couldn''t even take you down with that?" "Hahahahahaha, boy, if something of that level could beat me then I would have died years ago, besides¡­" ¨C Sasaki started to smile. ¨C "You did not aim at my vital points and you avoided causing me permanent injuries, it is obvious that you will never defeat me if you are so kind" I smiled bitterly as if I felt ufortable being called kind. ¨C "You are not my enemy and this is just a demonstration, there is no need to want to hurt you¡­" "Pfff hahahaha! Come on boy! Show me the best you have!" ¨C Sasaki''s energy covered his body taking him to a point where my current Ki could never defeat him. I turned to see Mr. Ichijo who nodded with a smile. ¨C "Hit him as best you can, this fool will not die even if you manage to kill him" A resurrection ability? Denial of death? Invulnerability? Many options went through my mind, but since the boss said it''s fine then it doesn''t matter. I started making vibrations circte through my body and when my body built up enough vibrations to sink a small ind, I rushed to attack. Sasaki didn''t even try to block and opened her arms to receive my attack. When I was about to strike, the gloves disappeared as a light moved to my right fist turning into a heavy steel glove that was more like a battering ram used to demolish doors during medieval times, except that at the tip of the battering ram was the head of a lion. The vibrations traveled through the steel ram and when my fist hit Sasaki''s abdomen, the vibrations hit his body with the equivalent of a 6 magnitude earthquake on the Richter scale. Although several of my skills are blocked by Anti-Rasen, those are mind damage and reality maniption skills so my physical skills and martial arts still allow me to take on a System Goddess level entity. Sasaki widened his eyes in surprise as my fist sank into his abdomen until finally, his body couldn''t take the pressure causing his abdomen to explode spilling his intestines and blood. It was only when my fist hit his spine that my attack lost strength, it seems that his bones are as tough as my ck blood¡­. Interesting. Even though his abdomen and internal organs were destroyed, Sasaki remained standing, and casually not befitting this situation, he raised his hand to pat my shoulder. ¨C "Wow, I admit it, that is a good blow" ¡­ What the hell is this guy? I took advantage of the fact that a little of his blood fell on my skin and made my skin absorb that blood to analyze it. Through my title [Superpredator] I discovered something that doesn''t make sense, this idiot is 100% human... I kept an expression of dismay that wasn''t quite an act and pulled my fist away from his destroyed abdomen. Sasaki smiled wryly and then looked at Mr. Ichijo. ¨C "Boss, I will go to be healed since I can''t eat if I don''t have a stomach" ¡­ Idiots are so carefree that I wish I could be an idiot to be happy. Mr. Ichijo didn''t seem to find this strange and he nodded. As Sasaki left the ce, I could only watch as the man was literally spilling what was left of his intestines as he whistled an old song. "Very impressive" ¨C Mr. Ichijo raised his thumb with a smile. "¡­" ¨C I just kept looking at the door through which Sasaki had left. I hate to admit it, but the fact that that idiot didn''t die from that blow pisses me off. If I find enemies this resistant I will have to use Ortro''s abilities to destroy minds and souls, which will be a problem since if the Will of the World discovers me I will be hunted as the enemy of arge part of the multiverse... I sighed and the steel battering ram in my hand disappeared. "Is that the weapon you mentioned?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo asked curiously. I nodded and we both began to chat about some matters that I already know thanks to System Goddess. During my previous conversation, I mentioned that I received a gift from the supposed goddess, a spiritual weapon that is bound to my soul and my most precious possession. In this world, the concept of spiritual weapons is not so strange, but I kept it a secret that Tsubaki is a spiritual weapon with a mind and soul of its own since that would ssify her as a foreign entity, and if the Will of the World knows that I could bring an entity without their permission will only mean that I am a spy for another entity, or that I have a system. The idea is to pass off Tsubaki as a weapon without a conscience, over time she will ''evolve'' to develop a conscience and thus she will be registered as my weapon and not as a foreign entity. Fortunately, Tsubaki already has a way to start getting stronger so this n doesn''t have the risk of her not being able to get stronger while I get stronger. When I was able to evolve into a Higher Entity, Tsubaki almost ceased to be a suitable weapon for me since if I used her inbat she would break easily. Fortunately System Goddess once again showed her usefulness. System Goddess became a Higher Existence because she found a dying system user. She used to be a cultivator without much talent in cultivation or sword techniques, but her talent in studying mystic formations was at the level of a prodigy so she took advantage of the fact that the user was too injured to defend herself and through various experiments with mystical matrices and forbidden rituals, she managed to understand the workings of the system, and not just any system, a naturally formed system. She mentioned that this user had fought against one of the most powerful entities in her homeworld. The user was so arrogant that he thought he was invincible and provoked the fury of a Guardian with enough power that could resist the effects of the ''Plot Armor''. In the end, both the user and his lovers were cut to pieces, a clear example of what not to do if you are a system user looking for a long life. System Goddess found the user by sheer luck while she was in a remote forest looking for medicinal herbs. (Yes, I am surprised that she has the luck of a protagonist despite not being a protagonist, the multiverse is surprising). When System Goddess found the user she was initially drawn to help him due to the influence of the ''Plot Armor'', however, System Goddess had a mind protection artifact that was given to her by herte master, thanks to that artifact she did not help the system user and instead she turned him into an alchemy material. Cultivation worlds are so cruel that they might not be a bad ce to collect souls... After analyzing the user, System Goddess gave up her cultivation, her Dao, and her name to develop a new path, thus she became the System Goddess. Although this made her weaker, it allowed her to learn of the existence of other worlds, granted her actual immortality, and gave her the ability to move to other worlds. She is not interested in being strong, she just wants a quiet life so instead of obtaining power through means that depend on pain and meditation, she prefers the easy method that also allows her to flee to other worlds when she feels in danger. While I don''t approve of her choice to reject power, I respect the idea of prioritizing one''s life over pride. The point of all this is that System Goddess managed to extract some remains from the dying user''s system. It wasn''t enough to create a new system, but she was able to give Tsubaki a new innate ability. Tsubaki hasn''t be a Superior Entity yet, but in terms of power, she is already a Superior Entity who also has an ability that allows her to evolve. Tsubaki got a skill called ''Resonance''. Not only did this ability allow us to finally use soul resonance, but Tsubaki also managed to do something that should be impossible in his world, a demonic weapon making a perfect resonance with the ''Madness'' energy. Now my ck blood is not only my connection to Ortro, it also connects me to Tsubaki without her receiving the negative effects of the mental corruption. Tsubaki can now mold my ck blood to forge weapons while she is based on the designs Shigure made. The operation of my ''new weapon'' is as follows: Shigure made many types of weapons so that I would have a full arsenal during my journey (being pregnant didn''t stop her from forging which was worrying, but hey, she''s happy so she''s fine). Those weapons were analyzed by Tsubaki, then she joined with my ck blood and replicated the same weapon with my ck blood. The weapon created with ck blood is not only stronger than steel, I can use any of my different energies on these weapons without difficulty so I can maximize the potential of the weapon. Due to Tsubaki''s soul frequency and my [Mythomania] skill, other entities can''t detect that the ck bloodes from the ''Madness'' energy so there is no risk in using them, besides, since they are weapons made from my blood, I literally carry a whole armory on my body, moreover, since Tsubaki is now linked to my ck blood, the stronger I get, the stronger she gets, and the stronger she is, the stronger my weapons will be. Best of all, even if these weapons are destroyed, Tsubaki won''t take any damage since she''s in my Core of Existence so the only way to hurt her is to destroy my mind, split my body, and crush my soul. If those three conditions are not met in that same order, Tsubaki and my entire harem will be safe even if I die, although they will be trapped in the world inside my soul at least until I can reincarnate. This is a little arrangement I made with the help of System Goddess so that the women in my harem remain safe if the worstes to pass, although they don''t know this. Anyway, the important thing is that my current weapons are made up of the work of two of the women I love the most in my harem, Tsubaki and Shigure. Leaving all this unnecessarily long exnation aside, I continued conversing with Mr. Ichijo about unimportant things, or so I would like to say if it weren''t for the fact that he looked at me with the most seriousness I have ever seen in his eyes. "Luis" ¨C Mr. Ichijo didn''t have his usual carefree expression but the expression he usually wears when he gives me extremely dangerous missions. I got serious. "I want you to answer me with total sincerity" - Mr. Ichijo seemed worried. ¨C "Do you think Raku is capable of inheriting my position as head of the yakuza?" No, not even as a bad joke, he is too stupid. "I sincerely believe that Raku is not made for this life, he seeks a peaceful and normal life" - I shook my head acting like an older brother worried about his younger brother. "I know, I think the same" - Mr. Ichijo sighed and then looked at me again seriously. ¨C "Luis, are you willing for me to adopt you as heir to the Ichijo family?" ¡­ I admit, that was unexpected. [System Notification: Contract ''Until the End of Mankind'' in danger. Section 4, Article C of the contract: As long as the user is the child of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'', the user may not kill ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. In case of breach of the contract, the user will go into hibernation until ''Beast VII'' can correct the problem] [System Notification: The title ''Stingy Jack'' has found one loophole of the ''Until the End of Mankind'' contract. If the user stops being the son of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' then the user will be free to seriously injure ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. The shared family ties between the user and ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' still prevent the user from killing ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. If the user manages to kill or get sincere love from all the people who share blood ties with ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' then the user will be free to kill ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. The title ''Stingy Jack'' cannot decipher other items in the contract that protect the life of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''] [System Notification: ''Mythomania'' skill, ''Anti-Rasen'' energy, ''Reader''s Madness'' energy, and ''Stingy Jack'' title have prevented ''Beast VII'' and ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' from discovering the interference of the user in the contract ''Until the end of mankind''. If the userpletely destroys the ''Until the End of Mankind'' contract, ''Beast VII'' will know the user''s interference] "Mr. Ichijo... I... That''s a bit..." ¨C My expression was one of honest disbelief as well as happiness. "I know you have aplicated family situation" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled gently. ¨C "But I am serious, since I met you I saw potential in you, and most importantly, I know that if you inherit my position you will not only protect my role as leader of the yakuza, but you will be able to fulfill my greatest dream, to unite the supernatural factions of Japan¡­" I feel my heart beating with happiness. I never thought the day woulde when I could feel such happiness. I smiled showing my sincere happiness born from the depths of my heart. - "Thanks" I almost cried with happiness. Finally¡­ I finally know how to kill him... Oh, life is beautiful... Chapter 144: A Womanizers Plot Armor Is Impressive Chapter 144: A Womanizer''s Plot Armor Is Impressive After a touching moment where I let out tears of genuine happiness, I was able to continue my conversation with Mr. Ichijo. "Luis, to begin with, I''ll have to exin some things to you" - Mr. Ichijo smiled at me. ¨C "The reason why I have supported you so much is not only because I would have felt sorry for your situation, to tell the truth, I heard about you since you were in the United States, so when I heard about your arrival in Japan, I did not hesitate to look for you" ¡­Is this just another shit caused by being a protagonist? "Surely you must think it sounds absurd, but think of it this way" - Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly. ¨C "A teenager without any kind of supernatural background or military training was able to embarrass thergest criminal organization in the Americas while he protected his family¡­" "A boy who from the age of 5 fed his family, at the age of 10 he faced drug gangs to protect his mother and sister, at the age of 12 he murdered two executives of one of thergest criminal organizations in the world, La Beehive, and finally, at the age of 14, he not only avoided the persecution of The Beehive, he even managed to escape to Japan with his family, at the age of 15 he was able to join the local mafia, at the age of 16 he showed talent in missions that would have been a suicide even for elite squads, and at the age of 17 he not only became the best assassin in the yakuza, but he became the hero from another world¡­" "Given a history like this, how can I not value your effort and talent?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled with appreciation like a father congratting his son, which actually displeases me. My shitty life could be a trilogy of action movies, I really fit into the protagonist role, although really he is giving me too much credit for most of those ''feats'' I didn''t do by myself I got help from a few people and in some cases, I didn''t do anything, I just watched while the idiots killed each other after I manipted their families and friends... "¡­ Wow" ¨C Tsubaki couldn''t help but sigh with admiration. ¨C "Although I already knew most of these things, hearing it from someone else is surprising" It is not so surprising, all those problems brought a great load to my body and if it had not been for the system, my life expectancy would only have allowed me to live until I was 25 years old due to arge number of umted injuries. Two liver transnts, I lost four meters of intestines, nine femur and humerus bone reconstructions, a stomach transnt, two cardiopulmonary resuscitation surgeries, a cornea transnt... In fact, I don''t usually mention these things because, well, it doesn''t really matter. Most of my internal wounds were healed by Akisame and Kensei in the first days that I started to train martial arts, besides, I didn''t pay much attention to my health since, despite my survival instincts, my low attachment to life was obvious in my self-destructive actions. Living like a leading man in an action movie leaves sequels and if it wasn''t for the fact that I know an excellent unlicensed doctor then I would have died years ago, even though that shitty doctor gave me free treatment in exchange for using me as ab rat in his experimental surgeries. He''s on my list of idiots to beat up, but since he saved my life a few times I''ll just beat him up a bit. "Sir, I think you overestimate my abilities" - I smiled wryly. "On the contrary, I think you underestimate yourself" - Mr. Ichijo smiled. ¨C "Luis, you know how the yakuza works, you are discreet when dealing with problems, you do not abuse your position in the yakuza, you prioritize your family and even Raku treats you like an older brother, you are perfect to inherit my position" In my original life n, I thought that all the stupid missions were to be a trusted subordinate to Raku and he would be assigned as the leader of the yakuza. It didn''t bother me since as soon as my sister was of legal age, I would leave Japan to go to a ce far from the world where I would live myst years of life in peaceful solitude. Now it''s different, I can already say that I have ambitions, goals and I even found a real reason to live, my harem. If I be the leader of the yakuza things will be troublesome, but at the same time, it will be useful, and in case Beast VII reallyes to this world, I must gather the women of this world who havee to interest me to transfer them to another world while this ce perishes. I showed a conflicted expression. ¨C "What about Raku? Will he agree to me takingmand of the n?" Even though Raku is an idiot, I''ve been taking care of him for so long that I don''t hate him at all so if possible I''ll leave him somewhere quiet so he can have a peaceful life like Kenichi. "We both know that Raku will be more than happy to give you the responsibility of the n" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled bitterly. It must not be easy for the mob boss that his only son only wants to make cakes. "But is it really okay for an unknown person like me to be the new leader of the mafia?" ¨C I asked showing concern for the future of this organization. "Raku is not suitable for this position, he would be killed in his first year as a leader" - Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "Besides, he does not know about the supernatural world and I hope that it can remain that way" "He doesn''t know?" ¨C I asked with surprise even though I already knew. "I think the guardian deity has already exined to you about the ''Attraction Phenomenon'' that protects normal humans" ¨C Mr. Ichijo showed great respect when talking about the fox-eared brat. ¨C "The less a person knows about the supernatural, the lower the probability that said person knows a supernatural entity, that is why I have tried so that Raku would never be interested in supernatural entities or superstitions to the point of bing more skeptical than the rest most teenagers his age" I see, this can be summed up as ''Ignorance is bliss''. I pity the idiots who can see ghosts but don''t know they can turn to the yakuza for help. "I understand, then I will do everything possible to keep Raku safe" - I nodded showing a kind smile worthy of a reliable older brother willing to protect his younger brother. Ever since I joined the yakuza I never felt any hostility towards Raku as I was not interested in the authority of the Ichijo family so even if lie-seeing abilities were used before my system activated, no one must have seen me as a threat. "Oh, just one more thing" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly giving me a premonition of what he is going to say. It''s a known fact that two of the identities I use in the yakuza are womanizing men, so it wouldn''t be strange if Mr. Ichijo asked me to limit my troublesome acts. Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "You will have to form a real harem" ¡­ I give up. This shit is so convenient it''s not even funny. I stared nkly. - "Sorry? I think I misheard." "Luis, you can no longer randomly sleep with women, and while I know many of those one-night stands were for information gathering, you will have to give up the life of debauchery and now you will have to leave the life of debauchery and now you will have to leave the life of debauchery and now you must take responsibility for each woman with whom you have a romantic rtionship." ¨C Mr. Ichijo looked at me seriously as if what he was saying made sense and wasn''tplete stupidity. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Yes, I am definitely mishearing¡­" "Luis, this is not the time to joke" - Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "I am already an old man so I don''t want to have to repeat things¡­" Don''t fuck with me that you''re old! You dye your hair to make your enemies think you''re an old man, but your vitality is superior to bloody Hayato! Damn old people who try to use age as an excuse for everything... I sighed. ¨C "Why a harem?" "You do not like the idea?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled. "I never said that" - I answered nkly. "Well, you''re a good boy hahahaha!" ¨C Mr. Ichijo let out a fewughs and then became serious showing that biprity is something normal in people with authority. ¨C "The problem is great, currently Japan is divided not only in the human world, but there is also a great division in the supernatural world since there are many groups that want to be kings of their own kingdoms, which has made Japan weakpared to other countries" Shit, I don''t want to get into politics. "To make a strong nation, first you have to unite the different families and organizations that inhabit Japan or foreign forces will begin to expand in our territory" - Mr. Ichijo sighed with concern. ¨C "For example, Beehive Gang has begun to approach us to establish an alliance¡­" I smiled bitterly, this is bad. "Don''t worry" - Mr. Ichijo smiled. ¨C "I will pay your debt, besides, when you are a representative of the Ichijo family, past grudges between you and Beehive Gang will be a thing of the past" I doubt it. Before escaping the US I burned down a methb, lopped off the heads of two top brass, and poisoned 300 Bee Hive Gang staff. If those assholes can forgive me after that then they''re not human but the living representation of the concept ''stupidity''. Ah, whatever, then I''ll figure out how to kill them. "If you say it''s okay then I''ll think things will work out" - I sighed. "It''s not like we have many options" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled bitterly. ¨C "For a few years the political situation in the world has been getting worse, the number of foreign entities seeking refuge in this world has increased and this has unbnced the bnce of political power because the more developed the supernatural side of a country is, the greater they will be the resources that the country can take advantage of" That is certainly a problem. It is as if each foreign entity is a mine of rare minerals. The greater the quality and quantity of minerals that a country can extract, the greater the national wealth, which also means greater national power. "I understand that" - I nodded. ¨C "What I do not understand is what my love life has to do with this" "It''s simple" - Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly. ¨C "Among the young generations of important families, there seems to be a decrease in male heirs while female heirs have increased¡­ I do not think it is necessary to give more exnations" Great, now I''m a fucking political bargaining chip in stallion form... I can already hear Navi fainting fromughter at this. "To tell the truth, this is something I''ve been thinking about for several years" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled bitterly. ¨C "But as you know, Raku still lives in an idealized fantasy of a childhood sweetheart, he is not cut out to have a harem¡­" "And that''s where Ie into the picture as a womanizer" - I sighed. "Exactly, you have a gift for these matters" ¨C Mr. Ichijo did not even deny that I am the best candidate to inherit the yakuza due to my talent as a womanizer. First Beast VII wants to use me as a trojan horse and now it turns out that I will also be a gigolo for high-ssdies¡­ My life is strange. "This is a bit strange" - I sighed. "But you still will, right?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled. "Well, work is work" - I smiled wryly. "No, I don''t want you to see this as a job" ¨C Mr. Ichijo looked at me seriously. ¨C "Even if you do not get to love the women with whom you will have to rte, I hope that you can at least treat them well" So far my harem is happy so I don''t see the problem. "I understand, I will" - I nodded. Mr. Ichijo smiled and then pointed at my hand. ¨C "Extend your hand with the palm down" I reached out and connected my hand to the soul supply in Ortro''s stomach. If Mr. Ichijo tries to put me under a contract or an oath, I will divert that contract to the souls in Ortro''s stomach. This is a little trick I developed with my skill [Contract] and the title [Stingy Jack]. Although this way I won''t be able to im my rewards if the other entity breaks the contract, at least this way I won''t be put under some shitty restriction. Mr. Ichijo took out a small knife and then opened a cut on his index finger. Using his own finger like a pen, Mr. Ichijo began drawing the kanji for authority on the back of my hand. [System Notification: The user has received the title ''Administrator of Japan''. This title grants an ''Authority'' that will only be valid in the Japan area of ??the Gaia world. This ''Authority'' cannot suppress the ''Authority'' of another ''Territory Administrator''. Allow the title ''Administrator of Japan'' to be transferred to the soul supply? YES/NO] [NO] I epted authority for myself. [Administrator of Japan: My house, my rules! A fragment of the ''Authority'' of the ''Will of the World''. This ''Authority'' gives the user limited control of Gaia''s ''Laws'' and ''Restrictions'' in the geographic space marked ''Japan''. The title grants five authorities: 1) Order: The user can impose rules and restrictions on non-human supernatural entities. 2) Punishment: The user can request a judgment against a non-human supernatural entity when the user deems an entity to be harmful to the territory. 3) Supervision: The user can detect the arrival of supernatural entities that have not been registered in the territory. 4) Management: The user can increase or decrease the number of resources allocated to non-human supernatural entities in the territory. 5) Discussion: In the event that two ''Administrators'' have a conflict, the Will of the World will send a mediator and the cause of the conflict will be punished ording to the magnitude of the problem. 6) Warning: The title cannot be used against normal humans or the Will of the World will give a punishment. 7) Warning: In order not to lose the title, the user must make a report every time one of the authorities is used] Oh, this is new, System Goddess didn''t know about this. "This is one of the most important pirs of the Ichijo family" - Mr. Ichijo looked at me seriously. ¨C "It is an authority over the territory of Japan¡­" Mr. Ichijo started to exin to me what the authority does since normally one would have to read a manual to understand this, but the system makes it easy to understand skills and titles so I didn''t pay much attention and started to study the title on my own. Although the title was very useful, there was something that annoyed me. In this world, there are gods, youkai, divine foxes, and beings from fantasy tales, but despite that, this authority made something clear to me, the Will of the World of this world is racist against non-human species. This will be a problem, there are non-human women in my harem and I''m sure I''ll continue to meet non-human women on my travels. Seems like it''s best not to let my hareme into this world, I don''t want to be in a situation where another admin wants to kill one of my wives just because she''s not human, that would really make me mad. When Mr. Ichijo finished exining how to use this ''Authority'', I thought it was a good time to go home and have a ''civil talk'' with my father. "By the way, boy" ¨C Mr. Ichijo seemed to want to tell me something important. ¨C "I hope you keep your identity as Luis intact since it is always good to have an identity as a normal citizen, but your other identity will be the one with the surname Ichijo" "Ichijo Seiji? I see, it''s fine" ¨C I nodded and then showed concern. ¨C "But my identity as Seiji does not have much history in the yakuza and is even being investigated by the police as one of the suspects of being ''Kuro'' " Luis Santos is my basic identity, a poor teenager who does all kinds of cheap jobs in order to earn some money to feed his family. Seiji Yamada (Now Seiji Ichijo), a 20-year-old Japanese man with a friendly demeanor as long as you are not an enemy. He is my most important identity, the one in charge of supervising the poorest and most disorderly district of the city, in addition to the fact that with this identity it is that I do most of the errands that Mr. Ichijo gives me. Kuro, my third and final identity. A yakuza assassin whose real identity is unknown to anyone, but he has been responsible for the murder of at least 300 people in thest two years. Even though most of those 300 people were criminals, the police are nervous about a psychopath running free in Japan even if it''s one of the yakuza dogs, there''s even a reward for information on my identity. Of those three identities, being Luis I have many women who look for me because, well, sometimes I need to deal with stress and I made the mistake of ignoring the sacred words, ''Don''t stick your penis in a crazy woman''. Some of those women I like, but I did not formalize a rtionship due to various situations, other women are just women who I wanted to have fun with for one night, but somehow they fell in love with me. In my identity as Seiji, I have something like a harem, but the truth is that they are all women that I used as a shield for emergencies. Since being a member of the yakuza makes a lot of enemies, I was worried that someone would find out my identity and want to kill my family so I surrounded myself with ''bait''. If an enemy wants to harm me, he will first kill my lovers which will give me time to hide my family. Now that I am forming a royal harem, I can no longer use those women as bait so now I have to search for them and give them a safe ce to live¡­ Forming a harem is troublesome. Now that I think about it, since I got the system I became apathetic towards human life which has made me indifferent towards life in general, but at the same time, I am more attached to love rtionships which has made me soft. love is troublesome... I sighed. ¨C "Sir, if I am really going to form a harem, I will have to include the women around me, and, well¡­" Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly. - "There are many?" "Yes" - I nodded. "How many women are there?" - He asked. "Yes" - I nodded. "¡­" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "I see, I will give you some safe properties where you can take care of your women, my personal rmendation is that you do not have all your women in one ce or things will be chaotic" I heard that Mr. Ichijo was a womanizer when he was young until he met Raku''s mother, he was so in love with her that even when she passed away, he didn''t want to have a love partner again and I even heard rumors that he hasn''te back to be with a woman after the death of his wife. "I understand" ¨C I nodded, I already have experience with a harem and I know that I can''t put several crazy and jealous women in one house or it would start a bloodbath in a literal sense. "With all said, some time ago I prepared a new disguise that will help you change your identity to Seiji''s without the risk of magical entities discovering that it is a disguise" - Mr. Ichijo smiled and took a briefcase out of nowhere. ¨C "Go try it on" Damn it, now everyone has space artifacts except me. I forgot my jealousy and looked at the briefcase having a bad feeling. ¨C "Do I need to use it right now?" "Yes" ¨C Mr. Ichijo''s smile grew. "Why?" ¨C My skill [Paranoia] is giving me a bad feeling¡­ Mr. Ichijo seemed to want tough out loud. ¨C "I will introduce you to your fianc¨¦e" ¡­This damn man¡­ Whatever. This can''t be that bad... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' feels that this will be troublesome] ¡­ --- --- Author''s Note: I just realized that I forgot to keep track of the volumes... Tehee~ I''m sorry~ A hug <3 (Don''tin or I''ll cry) Chapter 145: Lolis are not safe from a Lolimancer Chapter 145: Lolis are not safe from a Lolimancer I wanted to sigh. "Hey Listen! When your women find out that you will have a formal wedding with an unknown woman before you have a wedding with them you will be castrated hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi was dying ofughter inside my Core of Existence. "Luis, try to be nice to the girl, maybe she is ufortable with this situation" - Tsubaki sighed. ... Whatever. Mr. Ichijo had been testing me not only to see if I am trustworthy to inherit the position of yakuza leader, but he also wanted to see if I could break through human boundaries which in turn would help me enter the supernatural world for myself bill. The reason Mr. Ichijo wasn''t worried that I might die on the suicide missions he sent me on was because he put my name on something called ''Record of Soldiers of Japan''. I know, it sounds stupid and uncreative. It is an artifact that has been passed down for generations between the Ichijo family and the people who have their name written on that notebook will be denied the concept of ''Death'' so they will not be able to die as long as they are within the borders of Japan. Conceptual issues give a headache... Mr. Ichijo used that artifact to make his most loyal subordinates immortal warriors which is honestly impressive, even soul damaging techniques are ineffective thanks to this artifact. Mr. Ichijo originally thought that with another two years of experience in almost impossible missions, I would have gained enough experience to lead the yakuza, but now that I''m a ''returnee'' who got the title [Isekai Hero] I''m already suitable for this position, after all, I''ve already ''saved'' a world. Mr. Ichijo had previously arranged a marriage for Raku as this would ensure that the boy would have at least one ally in case I was not able to meet his expectations to be a good leader for the yakuza. In the worst-case scenario, Raku''s future wife would take care of the yakuza while Raku was a househusband. Now things have changed, not only am I fit to inherit the yakuza, but I''m also a professional womanizer so this will be good to start my harem of rich girls to help me unify Japan. The problem is that the girl is not Japanese, worse still, she is the heiress of the group that is technically my enemies... Her name is Chitoge Kirisaki, from the information that Mr. Ichijo gave me I know that she is a half Japanese half American girl, she is blonde with blue eyes and ording to the photos she is quite pretty. Come to think of it, we''re kind of the same, except her parents seem to love her and didn''t make her face the mafia because of a bunch of shitty debts... Ahem, my obvious childhood traumas aside, I straightened my tie and sighed, this is going to be awkward. I usually wear a ck wig to hide my blonde hair, ck contact lenses to hide my blue eyes, makeup to lighten my skin, wide-soled shoes to add a little height to look like a Japanese taller than the average Japanese man and more handsome. I also make sure to change both my voice and bodynguage toe across as a calcting and malicious person who is also kind to his friends. Basically, ''Good to friends, cruel to enemies'', that''s Seiji. Now I don''t have to spend an hour preparing my costume anymore, Mr. Ichijo prepared a special artifact that allows me to change my appearance to Seiji''s in less than a second. I can also do it since ck blood can modify my body, but it would be a waste not to use a free magic artifact, after all, it''s free. "It makes me ufortable to see you with another appearance" - Tsubaki sighed inside my mind. ¨C "Although your normal appearance is simr to a delinquent, I like it more than seeing you like that, now you look like a recent university graduate who is going to start teaching" "Hey Listen! You look like a loser who works 15 hours a day while his wife gets fucked by a blonde teen!" ¨C Navi knows how to make me angry. "Is it because of the tie?" - I smiled ironically. "Hey Listen! Yes! Get that shit off!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. I took off my tie, I hate these things because in a fight they be a hindrance. "Hey Listen! Better! Now you look like a pimp hahahaha!" ¨C Navi began tough. ¡­ I will ignore this asshole. I finished getting ready and left the bathroom to find Sakaki waiting for me. "Hey boy, you look good" - Sasaki smiled as if I hadn''t destroyed his abdomen a couple of hours ago. ¨C "To think that you were Seiji¡­ Life is full of mysteries hahahahaha" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Outside Mr. Ichijo and Raku, no one else knew" "Don''t worry, the boss must have his reasons for hiding it" - Sasaki shrugged. ¨C "Now let''s go, the guests are about to arrive" I sighed, this will be exhausting. "Oh, one more thing" ¨C Sasaki stopped and smiled awkwardly at me. ¨C "Now should I call you young master?" I controlled my facial muscles so I wouldn''t have a tic of disgust. "Tell me how you always do it, young master, it feels a bit¡­" ¨C I can''t describe how much I dislike the idea. ¨C "I don''t like how it sounds" "Hahaha, well, boy, it''s nice that you''re still yourself aftering back from another world" ¨C Sasaki keptughing as we walked to the main room. Why do idiots seem to be the happiest people? I envy carefree idiots... When we got to the living room, Mr. Ichijo looked at me and nodded. ¨C "I would have preferred you to wear a kimono, but western formal wear is better suited to your reputation" "Reputation of being a dangerous man or womanizer?" - I smiled ironically. "Both" - Mr. Ichijo smiled. Whatever. "I''ll go to the entrance to receive the guests when they arrive" - I sighed. Mr. Ichijo smiled as he nodded. ¨C "Good idea, that will leave a good impression on your future wife, I see that you have already started thinking about the future" This man thinks I''m aplete womanizer who goes out of his way to seduce women, which is true, but it still annoys me. I left the residence to go to the entrance and found someone I did not expect. ¨C "I thought you had already left Senko-san" Senko turned to see me with a confused expression. This magical artifact can even fool a Guardian, this wille in handy... I deactivated the device for a moment and then activated it again. I''m not worried about her knowing my true identity since eventually, I''ll have to remove the line between my two identities. "Oh, it''s you" ¨C Senko looked at me with a relieved smile. ¨C "I was worried that something had happened to you" I thought she was gone since from what we talked about she has her own responsibilities so I didn''t think to look for her, my mistake. I showed a guilty expression and sincerely apologized. ¨C "I''m sorry Senko-san, I didn''t think you were waiting for me" "Don''t worry" ¨C Senko showed her usual motherly smile that causes me a certain level of revulsion. ¨C "I am d you are safe" Oh, what a cute creature. I activated the space ring Mr. Ichijo gave me and took out a packet of cookies. When I mentioned that my cooking skills had improved, Mr. Ichijo hurried me into the kitchen to have me bake some cookies. Because the instruments in the kitchen were magical, I was able to make several dozen cookies in a matter of minutes and the result was, well, Ortro reminded me to turn off my sense of sight and hearing before Mr. Ichijo had a ''culinary orgasm''. Ortro is a treasure that I will always love with all my heart. "Cookies?" ¨C Senko looked at the biscuits wrapped in paper. ¨C "Oh, they smell good, where did you buy them?" "I made them..." - I smiled feigning embarrassment. ¨C "Cooking is my hobby" "Ufufu, that''s cute" ¨C Senko smiled and epted the cookies. "Hey Listen! A loli said you''re cute! Hahahahaha you are a stupid teddy bear!" I did not hear anything. Senko opened the paper bag and took out a cookie, when she smelled the dessert, her ears and tail twitched as if they were dancing. With an expectant look, she inserted what I gave her into her small mouth. ¨C "Ah~?" This looks illegal in many ways. "At this rate, Rin''s wish wille true." ¨C Tsubaki spoke with irony. "Tsubaki, I love you, but another word on this and you''ll be a week without the cupcakes you like so much" - I answered irritably. Tsubaki began to whistle without speaking. After Senko stopped making sounds that could send me to prison, she smirked, but then showed a worried expression as she muttered under her breath. ¨C "Somehow, my pride as a housewife feels hurt¡­" Is this brat a housewife? "Does Senko-san have a husband?" ¨C I asked as if my curiosity was innocent, but showing subtle signs of disappointment. If I were a true returnee who came back from a world at war, it wouldn''t be so weird if I developed some feelings for Senko since she''s the first person to show me kindness after facing many dangers. Thinking this far, maybe the Will of the World sent Senko as a supervisor since kindness is an excellent weapon against the heart of people with post-traumatic stress. "I don''t have any rtionship of that kind" - Senko smiled kindly noticing my subtle signs of ''infatuation''. ¨C "At the moment I am waiting for someone special¡­" The longing and longing in her voice may mean that she once had someone special and that person died long ago, or maybe it was an unrequited crush. Considering the longing shown and factors like reincarnation, it''s possible that she''s waiting for the same person, but I can''t jump to conclusions. "I see" ¨C I nodded as if I wanted to hide the relief in my voice. Even if this is really a honey trap, following the ns of the Will of the World will be good for me since it will lessen the vignce against me which will make it easier for me to follow the ns of Beast VII so that entity thinks everything goes ording to the n. Senko smiled warmly like an elementary school teacher receiving a love letter from one of her students. Possibly she thinks that my ''infatuation'' is temporary and will not give it much importance, but this will leave a precedent of my feelings and will make it easier for me to approach her. "Senko-san, thanks for talking to me, you can''t imagine how much our conversation helped me" - I smiled warmly as if our talk, while we were walking, had been what my heart needed to heal the anxiety I suffered. ¨C "I don''t know if one day I can pay you back, but take¡­" I took out a business card from my pocket. This is another artifact that was given to me by Mr. Ichijo and is one of the most important points in my new job as a regional administrator. ¨C "If one day you need something, anything, with this card you can contact me at any time" It is a magical artifact that serves as a long-distancemunicator and cannot be blocked by any kind of barrier. If it wasn''t for the fact that this thing is only useful on Gaia, it would be too convenient. Senko epted the card and looked at her with a friendly smile, though there was a sense of conflict in her eyes. Maybe she thinks that getting too close is not good since if I fall in love with her things will getplicated when she finds the man she is looking for, but she has already fallen into my trap. "Whenever Senko-san wants it, I will use the best of my abilities to make you a good meal" - I smiled warmly. ¨C "And if Senko-san agrees, I can give cooking sses" Senko''s expression flickered from happiness to doubt, then changed to determination, then anticipation, and finally gave in to temptation. ¨C "Thank you, but if you are busy do not feel that you are obliged to answer me" I smiled with happiness and expectation. Senko let out a discreet sigh and then smiled as a bell simr to the ones cats wear on her cors appeared in her hand. ¨C "I feel bad if I am the only one who receives a gift so here you go, whenever you need my help call my name three times while shaking the bell and I wille and appear immediately, but only use it in emergency situations" "Hey Listen! Your first capture in this world was a loli hahahahahaha! You can no longer deny being a lolicon!" I didn''t hear anything and received the bell with a smile as if I was happy that part of my feelings was reciprocated. Senko sighed at my smile to which I acted like my brain was as dense as lead and didn''t notice herplicated expression. "Do you want me to walk you home?" ¨C Senko kindly asked me. Even when she doesn''t want our rtionship to get too close she still shows great kindness, what an adorable and innocent creature. "About that¡­" - I sighed as if I felt sad that I couldn''t apany her. ¨C "Some things happened and now I will live here" "I see" ¨C Senko nodded. ¨C "Now that I think about it, the business card said Ichijo Seiji" "Yes, well, it seems that that will be my new name" - I smiled awkwardly as if I felt ufortable with the situation. "Is that why the costume?" ¨C Senko smiled when she saw me nod. ¨C "I understand, you have your circumstances" I put on a panicked expression like I was scared that she would misunderstand me to which Senko smiled gently. ¨C "Don''t worry, what do you think if the next time we see each other you tell me what happened?" I sighed in relief and nodded. - "I think it is a great idea" "Well, in that case, I have to go" ¨C Senko smiled warmly and then waved her small hand as she started to walk. Before I could say goodbye, she disappeared. Just to be sure, I showed a sad expression as if it pained me left her. "Hey Listen! And the drama actor of the year award goes to¡­!" Again, I didn''t hear anything. I sighed and acted like I was concentrating on regaining myposure until Senko finally left. I have a feeling this brat is going to monitor my behavior often to check if my mental stability is adequate or if I''m a danger. I stood at the entrance of the residence awaiting the arrival of the group that should have wanted to kill me. Seriously, of all the shitty organizations¡­why did it have to be the Beehive Gang? This will be a headache. Chapter 146: Manners Lessons for a Tsundere Chapter 146: Manners Lessons for a Tsundere After a few minutes, Sasaki walked up to several men who looked like bodyguards. "Hey boy, ready to meet your girlfriend?" ¨C Sasaki looks like he will die if he stops acting like an idiot for more than two seconds. I sighed and didn''t respond directly acting like it was all so sudden that I don''t know how to respond. We kept waiting for a while, and when 5 minutes passed the agreed time, Sasaki stopped smiling. "Those bastards nning to make us wait?!" ¨C Sasaki began to scream furiously while the other yakuza also became furious. These temperamental idiots are so easily provoked that it''s worrying. If the Beehive Gang knows of these idiots'' temperament then this can only mean one thing, they want to cause a fight. After 10 minutes passed after the agreed time, three cars approached. "Let''s beat up those assholes who obviously don''t respect us!" - Sasaki yelled furiously. I quickly put my hand on his shoulder and smiled friendly. ¨C "There is no reason to get upset, we must show that we have better manners than them" Sasaki froze and then startedughing. ¨C "Guahahaha you are right, let''s show those bastards that we are civilized people!" I did my best not to roll my eyes. Cars stopped at the entrance and a group of men dressed in white suits got out of the cars in an organized manner. The coordinated movements were simr to that of an Apachai-level fighter which once again showed how absurd the power scale of this world was. Although the group of men was strong, I feel that there are too few bodyguards to visit the yakuza leader''s residence even if they are allies now. Something is not right in this... After the bodyguards had made a safe path to the entrance of the residence, a pretty blond girl got out of the lead car along with a blond man who shared some physical traits with the girl. Due to my history with the Beehive Gang, I know the face of this man as there was a time when I nned to kill him, Adelt Kirisaki Wogner, Chitoge''s father, and my future father-inw. As father and daughter approached, I bowed respectfully. ¨C "It is an honor to meet you Kirisaki-sama and Miss Kirisaki, let me introduce myself, I am Ichijo Seiji" "Seiji?" ¨C Adelt looked at me with surprise since I have thest name of the leader, but he must not have had any information about an illegitimate son. "Let me guide you, father is waiting for you" - I smiled kindly while I tried not to vomit when saying the word ''father''. Adelt seemed to be shocked by what I said, but he asked no questions and followed me into the residence. When Mr. Ichijo and Adelt saw each other, they both startedughing as they greeted each other. In a matter of seconds, both went from being the leaders of enemy criminal organizations to be old friends who had not seen each other in years. Because of the way I live, I may never experience this kind of friendship, which I really don''t care about. "Friend..." - Ortro murmured in my mind. "Yes, we are the best of friends" - I replied kindly. "Yay!" ¨C Ortro shouted with joy and went back to her job of looking for gaps in my memory that may involve supernatural events from before waking up my system. While the adults acted like children, we teenagers stared nkly at the situation. "He''s like a child¡­" - Chitoge sighed. "At least they seem happy" - I smiled wryly. "True..." - Chitoge smiled warmly showing that she values ??her father, then she seemed to remember something and looked at me with a slightly forced smile. ¨C "Ahem, although you seem to know me, I will introduce myself, I am Kirisaki Chitoge, you can call me Chitoge" She held out her hand to greet me, but then seemed to remember Japanese customs where physical contact is very limited so she was about to brush her hand away. "Nice to meet you Miss Chitoge, you can call me Seiji" - I smiled and epted the handshake. It''s nice to talk to someone who doesn''t care about Japanese honorifics, those things make me tired. Chitoge smiled looking happy that I epted her greeting without the social restrictions of Japan. ¨C "Calling me Miss is nice, but I prefer if you just call me Chitoge" I smiled happily without showing the typical Japanese embarrassment. ¨C "Of course, it is a pleasure to meet you Chitoge" It seems that this girl has few or no close friends whom she can talk to without worrying about her status so it will be easy for her to fall in love if I treat her as an equal and not as a high-ssdy. That is the danger of raising a daughter as a caged bird, as soon as they know freedom, the bird will not want to return to the cage and risks being eaten by a predator since it does not know how to defend itself. We both let go of each other''s hands showing that friendly physical contact was not a problem for us and we began to chat amicably about our hobbies. Chitoge seemed very curious about my life since she probably wouldn''t have experienced a friendly chat with a stranger so I focused on talking about things that might be new and interesting to her increasing her curiosity. Curiosity, the poison that drags people into the abyss. I think I''m starting to think as a demon would... As I focused on making Chitoge amuse myself with my talk, I felt Mr. Ichijo and Adelt stop chatting and now lend themselves to my interaction with Chitoge. With my enhanced sense of hearing, I listened to what they were saying. "So an adopted son..." - Adelt muttered with a bit of reluctance. "The boy is good, you will like him if you get to know him better" - Mr. Ichijo sounded sure of his words. "But I still don''t know his skills, is he talented?" ¨C Adelt looked worried. I slightly moved my gaze towards them showing that I can hear them to which Adelt smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, at least he has a good ear" "Heh, I told you, he''s a good boy" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smirked. "Okay okay, you win, but I want to test him" ¨C Adelt sighed. Mr. Ichijo seemed to enjoy teasing his friend who should technically be his enemy. ¨C "Sure, my boy will deal with any stupidity you can think of" Don''t encourage him! Shit. After almost 10 minutes, the pair of adults finally interrupted my chat with Chitoge making her look a bit disappointed, this girl is in dire need of friends. I wouldn''t be surprised if she could fall in love with the first idiot to treat her like a friend... Wait¡­ Oh god, Raku is a protagonist and this girl is his co-protagonist? This will be troublesome... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' and the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' have detected that Raku Ichijo is a ''Protagonist'' and Chitoge Kirisaki is connected to his destiny as a ''Main Heroine''] [System Notification: The title ''False Antagonist'' has prevented Raku Ichijo''s ''Plot Armor'' from negatively affecting the user] ¡­Well, maybe this isn''t that much of a problem. I know that foolish boy well and I know that he is in love with a girl named Kosaki Onodera so the ''Story'' involving Raku and Chitoge must be worthy of a cheap soap opera where they both fall in love over time. On the other hand, I met Kosaki a long time ago in my Luis identity and she hates me since she thinks it was my fault her parents got divorced, but well, it''s not my problem since I''m only 40% responsible for that divorce. I''ll leave these matters for now, then I''ll visit the woman who runs a candy store since she''s one of my targets when I return to this world. "I see that you two became friends easily" ¨C Adelt smiled as if he found this amusing. "N-None of that! We''re just chatting¡­" ¨C Chitoge blushed as she lowers her head showing that she is the most troublesome type of creature, a tsundere. She still doesn''t fall in love with me, rather she is embarrassed by her father''s teasing since it must be an important matter for her to have gotten her first ''friend''. In fact, she''s giving me a subtle look as if she''s waiting for my answer. If I say that we are not friends she will feel hurt, but if I say that we are indeed friends then the possibility of a romantic rtionship between us will beplicated as she might be afraid of damaging our friendship if she develops feelings for me. Fortunately, these concerns do not matter since in a political marriage the opinion of those who are going to marry does not matter. I smiled friendly. ¨C "It is nice to chat with Chitoge, so I think we can be considered friends, what do you think?" Chitoge''s gaze lit up like a child making her first friend. - "Sure we can be friends!" It''s funny how she''s trying to hide her happiness. Adelt smiled in aplex way, he must think that as long as his daughter is happy things should be fine, but I''m sure he must know my current face and he knows my reputation as a womanizer so he must be worried that I might hurt Chitoge''s heart. On the other hand, even if in my identity as Seiji I am 20 years old and Chitoge is 16 years old, she is of legal age to marry with her father''s consent so as long as no big problems arise everything will go ording to Mr. Ichijo''s ns. "Seiji, why don''t you show the youngdy around?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled like a father who sees his son having his first date with his girlfriend. Most likely, he is going to talk to Adelt about the fact that I am a returnee from another world, as well as having to exin the n where I am to form a harem. Yeah, I definitely don''t want to listen to that stupid conversation. I nodded and smiled at Chitoge. ¨C "Is it okay if we keep talking while we walk?" She nodded happily and we began to explore the Ichijo residence. As we walked she asked several questions and was surprised to hear that I am an average person who was adopted by the Ichijo family. "Don''t you know your parents?" ¨C She looked in surprise, but then noticed how insensitive her words were so she showed a worried expression. - "Me¡­" I smiled as if I didn''t care, but left a subtle look of sadness to make her feel guilty. ¨C "Don''t worry, it''s okay to be curious, and actually, I know my parents, it''s just that my rtionship with them is a bit¡­ Well, not to go into details, they don''t deserve the title of parents" Chitoge showed an expression of regret at her own callousness in speaking. This girl is the kind of indiscreet, aggressive, andcking empathy person who doesn''t mince her words, but then feels extremely guilty when her actions and words hurt others. The biggest problem is that her pride makes her unable to apologize so she is definitely a troublesome girl. If I am going to have a rtionship with this girl I will have a lot of headaches since she is surely a jealous woman, so it is best to make her feel indebted to me which will not only make her ept my harem, but will also decrease her annoying attitude. We continue walking in silence. The fact that I didn''t continue chatting showed that I was hurt by the topic, and since she is too proud of herself, she is unwilling to apologize making the atmosphere awkward for her. Surely she must be anxious that this might damage our rtionship as now I may be her first friend in Japan so losing my friendship would be a heavy blow to her heart. When we passed near the kitchen, I smiled as if I felt calmer. ¨C "What do you think if we eat something? I haven''t had lunch and I''ll be a bad host if I don''t invite you something to eat" Chitoge was happy when I spoke to her again so she nodded without hesitation. ¨C "Sure, that sounds good!" When we entered the kitchen, the cooking staff looked at us in surprise, but when they saw me they smiled and nodded. Besides being a womanizer, I''m also known to have a hobby of cooking when I''m Seiji. I usually use the kitchen at this ce as I can prepare a lot of food that I then take with me to feed my family and thus save myself the expense of having to buy food with my own money. I went to wash my hands and took an apron to start cooking, the kitchen staff even already have an apron ready in case I want to cook. When Chitoge saw this she was surprised as it must be strange for her that a person in a high position in the yakuza like me would be willing to cook, but she calmed down when she remembered that I am from humble origins so it must not be so strange if I know make my foodEven though I don''t like impulsive people as they are loud, they are also the easiest people to read so this is convenient. "Is there something you would like to eat?" ¨C I kindly asked before starting to cook. "Mmm, I can''t think of anything" ¨C Chitoge didn''t have high expectations of my cooking skills which are understandable since my mobster appearance is not appropriate for a chef. Since I''m not in the mood to brag too much, I made beef ramen with regr beef, no Kobe beef, or anything stupidly fancy. As the aroma of ramen filled the kitchen, the cooks stopped their work and looked at the food I made with surprise and hunger. With the support of the system and the fact that I am now a Higher Existence, my innate talents evolved to the point that if it wasn''t for the fact that I used Anti-Rasen to restrict my cooking talent, this food would cause people to go crazy with how well it smells. I put a bowl of ramen in front of Chitoge and she just stared at the food without moving as she swallowed hard, I''ll give her extra points for managing to maintain self-control. Chitoge grabbed her chopsticks, gave thanks for the food, and tasted the ramen. ¨C "Ah~" When the noodles entered her mouth, she let out a gasp of happiness as she forgot her manners and began devouring the food. I smiled wryly, this girl doesn''t really look like a youngdy from a rich family, rather she is a temperamental girl who longs for friends and maybe has a certainplex that makes her want recognition. Father''s acknowledgment? It does not seem. Recognition of the mother? I''ll have to investigate. "Luis¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sent me a message. ¨C "I also want ramen¡­" "When the System Goddess finishes making her report she will look for us and then I will ask her for spiritual ingredients to make you something to eat" - I answered with genuine affection. I can''t bring non-system objects into my Core of Existence and that''s why I couldn''t give Tsubaki snacks while she was in my Core of Existence before. This issue was resolved by System Goddess as she mentioned that spiritual items can be stored in my Core of Existence. System Goddess''s teacher was a skilled alchemist so she inherited a space ring filled with spiritual ingredients. Some were rare nts with magical effects and other ingredients were spirit animal meat good for nourishing the soul. I did a couple of experiments and it seems that my innate talent for cooking allows me to cook farming ingredients. Although my food is not up to the level of spiritual pills made by an alchemist expert, it is still nutritious food that helps strengthen the soul so it is good food for my harem, plus the food I make from those ingredients can be stored in my Core of Existence. If it wasn''t because the amount of ingredients is limited, I would have cooked a feast for all my women and made them stronger, so in the end, I''ll have to look for cultivation worlds to acquire spiritual resources, although for now, I''ll see if I can get ingredients spiritual in this world. So we continued to enjoy a quiet meal and since the kitchen staff kept looking at me as if they were hungry dogs I also made food for them. Now I am the heir to this ce, but I still have to make food for my subordinates¡­ The life of abor ve sucks. One of the head chefs approached me with an expression of extreme seriousness. ¨C "Seiji-kun, have you ever thought about dedicating yourself to the culinary world?" Mr. Ichijo still hasn''t released the news that I''m the heir to the Ichijo n so these people still treat me with familiarity which is best for me, being treated like a young master makes me sick. I shrugged. ¨C "I am a bit busy with my job, you know I have a lot of work and cooking is just a hobby" The chef smiled. ¨C "I will speak with Ichijo-sama, with my rmendation he will agree that you attend the Totsuki Culinary Academy" I don''t want to be a chef, I don''t even want to be a mob leader, what''s more, I just want a fucking vacation. I smiled with slight difort. ¨C "I am not sure, I do not see myself being a chef all my life" "It''s a pity" - The chef sighed. ¨C "Your talent is incredible and if you polish it I am sure you would be a world-renowned chef" I tried not to roll my eyes, that sounds troublesome. What if authoritarian idiots all over the world want to force me to feed them? No thanks. "Another te please!" ¨C Chitoge interrupted the chef before he could continue speaking. Well done Chitoge! You start to like me. I smiled wryly showing that I can''t talk anymore since I''m busy and made more ramen for Chitoge. A tip, whether they are men or women, a great way to conquer the heart is through the stomach. --- --- Author''s Note: Due to the recent increase inment activity, my inspiration and motivation increased which has allowed me to write more chapters. Thanks for the support, a hug <3 Chapter 147: The Troublesome Woman Fetish Is Real Chapter 147: The Troublesome Woman Fetish Is Real I sighed heavily, being talented sucks. A yakuza smelled the aroma of the food I made in the kitchen so he called his friends and in the end I had to prepare a banquet under the pretense that this was a celebration banquet, although this doesn''t really bother me, I''m used to thebor exploitation. During the banquet, Chitoge met my now ''brother'', Raku. God, it sounds so weird when I think about it. Today was the first day of school so she and Raku met after an argument or something, a clich¨¦ soap opera encounter. Apparently, both have a bad impression of each other so they started arguing. I ignored this as I don''t care and just continued eating in peace, but was somehow dragged into the discussion as Raku finally noticed my presence. "A-Aniki¡­" ¨C Raku started to tremble when he saw me. There is respect and fear in his expression which should normally be strange since before today, I was his father''s subordinate. The reason this guy respects me is that he knows that, at least in the human world, I am one of the main people responsible for helping to keep the yakuza situation stable since I killed every person who caused problems for the family. Ichijo. Although this is good since I took out various sexual harassers, drug dealers, gang members, and other types of troublesome idiots, it''s also because this that Raku fears me since he knows that I''ve murdered 370 people (at least that''s the estimated number by the police, I don''t even know how many people I have killed since it is something unimportant). In a way, my rtionship with Raku is simr to my rtionship with my sister since that brat is also afraid of me even though she sometimes shows traces of affection. I sighed. ¨C "Raku, you must not be rude to the guests" "I''m sorry aniki..." - Raku apologized, but there was still anger in his eyes when he saw Chitoge. It''s rare for Raku to hold a grudge so something else must have happened. I saw Raku unconsciously move his hand to his chest several times as if he was worried about something. Now that I remember this fool told me about a promise he made when he was a kid, something about a marriage and a ne or something stupid like that, I really just pretended to care since being friends with my boss''s son is a convenient thing, but now I think this fool is not wearing his cor. I raised an eyebrow pretending that this mattered to me. ¨C "Raku, it is strange that you do not have your ne on" Raku stood still for a moment, then sighed bitterly. ¨C "I lost it today at school¡­" Raku seemed to want to hide his anger towards Chitoge so she must have been the cause which doesn''t surprise me since she seems like the kind of woman who easily causes trouble. The more I think about it, the more I wish it would be Raku who stays with this girl while I do more important things... I sighed and nodded. ¨C "Later we will go to your school, I will help you find your ne" Raku''s eyes lit up and he nodded. ¨C "Thank you Aniki!" Whatever. Chitoge seemed to want to make a disparagingment towards Raku, but the fact that he is my ''little brother'' made her go silent as if she had remembered the incident from earlier. It seems that my method of instilling manners is working, this is good. Mr. Ichijo and Adelt seemed pleased with the interaction between us youth group. In this group, I''m technically the adult so it''s normal that I''m the one in charge of keeping order. While we were still enjoying our food, I heard the noise of a fight at the entrance of the residence. When I looked at Mr. Ichijo I saw that he and Adelt had sour expressions as if they had expected this. "Let''s see what happens" - Mr. Ichijo sighed and stood up. When we went out to the main courtyard we saw that at the entrance of the residence there was a fight between the yakuzas and several men in white suits. Both groups belonged to the supernatural world, but they weren''t using any special abilities and were only usingbat techniques within what was humanly eptable. There is a rule of the Will of the World that prevents publicly revealing the supernatural side to ordinary humans, so public battles are usually through firearms and martial arts, which is convenient for me since ording to Mr. Ichijo, there are very few people in Japan who can rival my martial arts without considering supernatural factors. "Fucking bastards!" ¨C Sasaki shouted furiously as he fights with a white-haired man. "You damn animals! How dare they kidnap our young miss?!" ¨C The man shouted furiously as he counterattacked. If I''m not mistaken, that man should be ude, Adelt''s right-hand man. Both idiots kept fighting until the mafia representatives got tired of seeing their subordinates acting like children. "Stop! They are shaming the image of the Bee Hive Gang!" ¨C Adelt showed his authority as the leader of the mob. "Bastards, stop acting like children!" ¨C Mr. Ichijo also showed his authority and in an instant, both groups stopped fighting. "Leader, these uncivilized people are causing trouble" ¨C ude spoke like a spoiled child who was scolded by his father. "Boss, this bastard is a nasty bastard" ¨C Sasaki was a troublesome kid who starts fights at school. "Who are you calling a bastard?!" - ude yelled furiously. "To the only bastard who answers to being a bastard!" ¨C Sasaki is a natural troublemaker. "Stop peeling!" ¨C Both mafia leaders were furious. I think I''m beginning to understand the situation. The yakuza and the Bee Hive Gang are enemies, however, the leaders of both organizations wish to coborate through an alliance, but the problem is that the subordinates of both groups are stubborn idiots who are not willing to be allies. This is where Chitogees in. If the heirs of both families get married, both groups of idiots will have to ept the alliance, but there is a problem, Raku is not suitable to inherit the yakuza, and to make the problem worse if I marry Chitoge and the Bee Hive Gang discovers that I have other wives then those idiots will want to fight me which will cause an even bigger fight. The only way to fix this problem is for Chitoge to genuinely fall in love with me, then she has to make a dramatic scene where she deres her feelings for me in front of the Bee Hive Gang which will make this group of stubborn idiots epts the situation for the sake of Chitoge''s happiness... Thinking this far, I looked at Mr. Ichijo who, despite looking angry on the surface, showed micro-expressions of happiness as if everything was going ording to his n. Great, now it turns out that everyone has perfect ns where I be the main piece¡­ Shit. "ude, I don''t want you to cause problems for our new allies" ¨C Adelt spoke seriously. "But leader¡­" ¨C ude looked like a child throwing a tantrum. "No buts" ¨C Adelt frowned. ¨C "Besides, you are embarrassing my daughter in front of her fianc¨¦" These words made the people of the Bee Hive Gang freeze. Adelt looked at Raku with a disdainful expression. ¨C "Fianc¨¦? This brat is not worthy of thedy." "Me?" - Raku''s eyes widened in horror. ¨C "No no no no no, this is impossible, I don''t want to marry this gori woman¡­" "Who are you calling a gori?! Damn tadpole!" ¨C Chitoge seemed to be about to punch Raku, but when she was raising her fist she looked at me and gritted her teeth before going down. At this rate, I''ll get the title of problem girl tamer or something stupid like that... Adelt smiled wryly and pointed at me. ¨C "My daughter''s fianc¨¦ is the young master of the Ichijo family, Ichijo Seiji" "Nani?" ¨C Most of the people present let out stupid sounds of disbelief. "A-A-Aniki?" - Raku looked at me in disbelief. "Yes, well, life is unpredictable" - I smiled wryly. Chitoge looked at me confused as I told her that I was adopted by the Ichijo family but she doesn''t know that I was adopted a few hours ago, in fact, the adoption papers were made official only half an hour before Chitoge and her father arrived. The power of money is wonderful, the entire troublesome legal process of adoption waspleted in a matter of minutes. As for the ''Contract'' in my soul, it wasn''t broken when I was adopted by the Ichijo family so there must be other sections that prevent me from killing my father which is disappointing but well, I expected that. Anything too good for me is sure to be troublesome shit. Raku isn''t aplete idiot and he seemed to understand something so he looked at his father who nodded. "Good luck aniki" - Raku smiled with relief as if he had dodged a bullet at the same time that he looked at me with pity for mymitment to the violent girl. ¡­This idiot is forcing me to sleep with the women of the Onodera family¡­ Chitoge looked at me for a while as her face reddened, she ignored Raku''s obvious displeasure and it seemed like her mind was filled with stupid thoughts, but she quickly calmed down as she remembered the little conflict we had and started to worry that I''m holding a grudge against her or something simr. ude looked at me for a long time and then frowned. ¨C "Ichijo Seiji? Isn''t that boy Yamada Seiji?" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Life is a constant change" ude went from disbelief to fury. ¨C "Will the young miss get engaged to that damn womanizer?!" "Womanizer?" ¨C Chitoge opened her eyes in surprise and looked a little disappointed. It''s good that she knows this sooner, but it would have been better if her father told her. I frowned slightly but didn''t say anything since he''s telling the truth and denying it will only cause problemster on. "Enough" - Adelt frowned. ¨C "I have already made a decision and your actions are only tarnishing the image of Bee Hive Gang" ude''s respect and loyalty to his boss are genuine so he kept quiet, although this idiot will surely seek to cause troubleter on. "As long as young Seiji stays safe, he will be my daughter''s fianc¨¦ so I don''t want to keep hearingints" - Adelt spoke authoritatively to which the people of the Bee Hive Gang nodded without hesitation. As long as I live, Chitoge will be my fianc¨¦e, so if I die, she won''t have a fianc¨¦¡­ Son of a bitch. Is this the test that he will give me? I repeat, son of a bitch. Adelt seemed to have things to do as he mentioned that he was going back to America and said goodbye to Mr. Ichijo, but before he left he came over to say goodbye to me and used some strange technique to give me a telepathic message. ¨C "If you are good to my daughter and you prove to be worthy then I will forget what happened three years ago, but if you make my daughter cry¡­" Oh right, the father-inw''s threats, it''s so predictable it''s boring. It was in my expectation that Mr. Ichijo would tell him my real identity so I nodded showing a sincere expression of resolve. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' and the skill ''Self-knowledge'' have detected an emotional analysis skill] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has feigned ''friendly affection'' and ''sincere friendship'' with the entity ''Chitoge Kirisaki''] Very predictable~ That''s what happens when you rely too much on skills, this idiot didn''t even question that I grew fond of his daughter in a very short time. Adelt nodded with a relieved expression and turned to leave with his subordinates. Chitoge apanied her father and before leaving she looked at me with aplicated expression to which I smiled kindly. ¨C "Whenever you want a good meal you can look for me" Chitoge smiled as he lessened the bitterness in his heart at knowing that I am a womanizer. She must think that those are just rumors and in case it''s true, I''ll be true to her once we''re a real couple. Now I just have to show her the most important lesson in life, you can''t always get what you want and you just have to ept what they offer you. When the hive people left, I looked at Mr. Ichijo who was smiling as if all this shit was funny. "Well, I''ve already exined your responsibilities, anything you need doesn''t hesitate to ask me" - Mr. Ichijo smiled. I have a feeling this man is doing this because he is tired of dealing with the responsibilities of being the leader of the mob and he expects me to take over his job. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has detected a 50% chance that the user''s guess is true] ¡­ I suppressed the urge to sigh and nodded, then looked at Raku. ¨C "Let''s go get your ne" Raku smiled and nodded, I like this guy since he doesn''t think things too much and it''s easy to order him around. I changed my appearance back to that of Luis and apanied Raku to his school that should be closed by now. Although my identity as Seiji is more suitable for doing business, there are many people who persecute me for different reasons so it''s easier to move around the city as Luis. A car took us to school and in a matter of minutes, we found the cor since my sense of smell is superior to any dog. Raku thanked me so many times that I wanted to hit him, but I held back, now I have to take care of this idiot. I sent Raku back in the car as I told him that I would go and sort out some personal business. He didn''t insist on apanying me as my private business usually involves violence or women. After Raku left, I started walking and after going through several streets I stopped in an alley. "How long have you been following me?" ¨C I massaged my forehead tiredly. There was no response which made me frown. ¨C "Look, I''m not in the mood for this stupid stalker game so tell me since when you''ve been following me" From the entrance of the alley, a person silently approached. She was a ck-haired girl with no shy features, everything about her was the definition of ''average person'' so it was easy not to pay much attention to her. "How did you discover me?" - The girl asked me with curiosity without caring to be alone with me in an uninhabited alley while the sun began to hide. ¨C "I have been following you for two months, but now suddenly you noticed me¡­" Two months? Are you fucking with me? Before I woke up my system, I wasn''t inhumanly strong, but I''ve always been careful. I managed to evade detection from killers, I was able to evade the police, I hid from other criminal organizations¡­ But I couldn''t detect the presence of a normal girl without supernatural abilities? If it wasn''t for my new detection abilities and enhanced senses then I wouldn''t have noticed her watching me since I arrived at Raku''s school. I sighed. ¨C "Your talent as a stalker is amazing, you should be a celebrity scandal reporter" "You''re always so sarcastic" - The girl smiled. ¨C "And I am not a stalker, I just like to watch you~" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Wanting to look at someone when she is taking a bath is a crime" "It''s not a crime if there''s no evidence~" - The girl smiled. Great, she now she''s using my words against me¡­ Whatever. "Fine, you win" ¨C I smiled as sighed. "Oh? Do you give up so easily? ¨C The girl looked at me with surprise as if she had seen an unknown creature. "You managed to follow me for two months and only now do I realize" ¨C I found the situation amusing. ¨C "Come on, I will invite you to eat something" "The stingy guy is inviting me to eat, I feel so moved that I''ll cry~" ¨C The girl began to speak dramatically. This girl¡­ Well, I like her so I can ept this level of teasing. Her name is Sumireko Sanshokuin, a beautiful girl who usually hides her appearance to avoid stalkers, although she likes to be called Pansy since she is her favorite flower. I met her a year ago when I was doing my usual routine of checking out the city alleys for trouble. An idiot was harassing her and although that idiot was not aggressive, Pansy was ufortable with the situation so when I walked by her she asked me for help. I am not a gentleman and I helped her in exchange for some money for my lunch, what I did not expect is that the idiot was so stubborn that I had to beat him until his front teeth broke, after that the girl started looking for me and since she invited me to eat, I didn''t avoid her. What can I say, I''m like a dog, feed me and I''m useful. Dayster the idiot turned out to be an idiot stalker and somehow things escted until, well, that idiotmitted suicide from depression, a tragedy. Curiously, that made the girl be more attached to me since whenever there was a problem she would look for me, and since she is pretty besides giving me money I kept taking care of her. We never formalized a rtionship since I avoided real rtionships because my emotional, family, and work situation was not suitable for a rtionship, besides, technically I was dying so it would only be something problematic. We both arrive at one of the safe spots assigned by the yakuza, a simple cafe suitable for mobsters to hide when being chased by the police or for private conversations. When we entered the ce, one of the waiters recognized me as a member of the yakuza so he gave me a private ce where I can chat without interruption. We both sat down and chose something to eat. "Don''t your pockets bleed when you buy me a coffee?" - Pansy smiled at me after choosing the most expensive drink on the menu. "My pride bleeds not realizing that a stalker watched me for two months" - I replied apathetically. "Ohe on, don''t be spiteful~" ¨C Pansy smiled yfully at me. ¨C "How about you punish me tonight~? My father went on a trip for a couple of months~" Life lesson number 1: Don''t stick your penis in a crazy woman. It''s ironic when I say it. I smiled wryly. ¨C "As tempting as your offer is, first I want you to answer me something" "Do you want to know my three measurements?" - Pansy smiled. ¨C "Oh wait, you already know~ Pervert~" I shook my head and sighed. ¨C "Since you have been following me for two months then you should already know" "To know that you have been with many women?" - Pansy smirked. ¨C "I always knew you were a womanizer" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You know what I mean, my health" There was a deep silence. The waiter brought us our food and I began to enjoy a crepe and a simple coffee while Pansy looked at her te without moving. "Just so you know, I''m already healthy" ¨C I finished eating and wiped my lips with a napkin, this meal wasn''t too bad. Pansy looked up and stared at me. ¨C "Is it a white lie?" I shrugged. ¨C "I am a liar, but I do not lie out of pity" Pansy sighed. ¨C "10 years is not a long time¡­" That shitty doctor told him my whole diagnosis, I''m going to hit him twice as hard... "That''s in the past" - I shrugged. Pansy frowned. ¨C "This diagnosis is from a week ago!" God, what a drama. Pansy stopped showing her teasing expression and she seemed to want to cry which made me feel a bit ufortable, stupid feelings of attachment. "Pansy¡­" ¨C I wanted to say something, but she entered her own world. "Maybe with some money we can find a solution¡­" - Pansy seemed to want tofort herself. ¨C "Medicine continues to advance so there must be a solution¡­" That ''we'' didn''t sound like her and me... "Sumireko" ¨C I called her by her name pulling her out of her thoughts. ¨C "Who else knows about this?" Pansy showed aplicated expression, if she''s not willing to tell me I can think of some people capable of making her keep an important secret. Let''s see, among the women I''ve been involved with who are skilled at manipting people there is only one who lives in this city... I sighed tiredly. ¨C "So you became friends with Ichika¡­" Pansy smiled bitterly. ¨C "Why can''t you be dense and stupid? You make it hard to keep secrets¡­" "Ichika?" ¨C Tsubaki asked in my mind. Although she saw many of my memories, she only saw my childhood memories that made me who I am now, she doesn''t know the girls I got involved with in Japan. "A woman a little troublesome..." - I answered with a sigh. "Will she be part of your harem?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me curiously since my definition of ''problem woman'' can be something good or something bad. "Yes" - I sighed tiredly. ¨C "She is problematic, but I like her in a certain way" I sighed internally, stupid feelings of attachment. Chapter 148: Im not the only villain in my harem... Chapter 148: I''m not the only viin in my harem... I massaged my forehead tiredly, it''s my first day back in this world, but things have already be troublesome... "You look tired" - Pansy smirked when she heard me sigh. "It''s been a difficult day" - I sighed again. "Didn''t you have a good night yesterday?" - Pansy was brimming with sarcasm. ¨C "The woman you were with was really beautiful, maybe you want to go look for her while you leave me here alone? Oh poor me~" I still find it hard to believe that I couldn''t feel the pursuit of this girl who doesn''t possess supernatural abilities even when I went to a hotel with Lin Ruoxi... Her natural talent as a stalker is so impressive that she''s reaching the limits of bing an innate skill. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but now I have to consider that the women around me in this world will be dragged into the supernatural world if they enter my harem, so I need strong subordinates to prevent unforeseen problems from arising... Ah, bloody headache, again I have a lot of work. It''s not easy to have a massive harem, but it''s satisfying so it''s fine. I didn''t respond to Pansy''s taunts and just looked at her carefully. With her current appearance, she is not too outstanding, but her appearance is the least important to me, what I really like about her is her way of dealing with problems and her ingenuity to do ns. If she gets enough life experience, she will be excellent in politics and she could help me manage my harem. When ites to romantic issues, she wants to have a love rtionship with me despite all my ws, even she has told me herself that she would be willing to be just a lover even if I had a girlfriend or wife. Thinking this far, I waited for Pansy to taste her coffee and started talking calmly. ¨C "Now I am married" Pansy spit out the coffee and then started coughing, this is satisfying. "A-Are you kidding?" - She looked at me with an expression that was somewhere between disbelief and denial. "Today I met my fianc¨¦e" - I shrugged. "..." - Pansy was silent trying to process the information. "It will be aplicated situation" - I sighed tiredly. ¨C "She is a jealous woman who will not ept that I have lovers, but since it is a political marriage she cannot refuse" Pansy''s expression was totally shocked. "But hey, this doesn''t matter too much" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "After all, now I have several wives" Pansy''s mind had stopped working giving me a moment of peaceful silence. I looked at the clock on the wall and calmly waited. A few minutes ago I used Pansy''s cell phone to text a troublesome girl toe to see me at this coffee shop. The message was simple: ''Come now or we will never see each other again. Sincerely: you can already imagine it''. Seven minutes after I sent the message, I smelled the presence of the troublesome woman. She hurriedly approached in front of the coffee shop, but didn''t go directly into the shop and paused for a moment, possibly to tidy up her appearance a bit since she must havee running in a panic. Before I told a waiter that someone woulde looking for me, so when she asked for my table, the waiter took her to the private room where I am. Of all the women I''ve been in contact with, only she knows about my double identity as Luis and Seiji, so exining the situation to her will be easier, although first I have to see if she caused any problems... "Hello~ Have you been waiting for me for a long time?" ¨C The door of the room opened as a beautiful girl entered with a smiling and affectionate attitude. "Normally you first ask if you can enter before opening the door" - I smiled wryly and nodded to the waiter to indicate that he could leave. The girl closed the door and looked at me with a loving expression like a doting wife, but in reality, she is trying to read my bodynguage to find out how much I know about her actions. This girl is Ichika Nakano, one of the women I like the most in this world, but at the same time, one of my biggest headaches. We met a year ago when Mr. Ichijo assigned me as a bodyguard for the daughters of an important business associate of the Ichijo family. Actually, that mission was very easy since there was no real danger and there were only a couple of petty criminals who tried to annoy the businessman''s daughters since they are beautiful, so I''m sure Mr. Ichijo''s real motive was to start with his ridiculous n to make me form a harem with high-status women from Japan. The point is that during that mission I met Ichika, her four sisters, and a boy who was the private tutor of the five troublesome sisters. During work hours I am a professional so I did not delve into romantic rtionships or sexual acts so I did not care about the life of the group of teenagers. I was on that mission for 3 months, during which time the 6 people seemed to be in a love hexagon where at the end one of the sisters got into a romantic rtionship with the guy. Out of spite, Ichika tried to seduce me just to make the boy jealous. Things escted and she got carried away. On myst day of work, I thought ''Well, fuck it'' and slept with her... At that time I thought she would realize how stupid her actions were or get depressed about losing her virginity to an idiot, but I underestimated how crazy a discarded woman can be. Her resentment for the boy born of unrequited love turned into an obsession towards me, and since she''s cute plus she has money I didn''t reject her advances at all. I made it clear to her that I would not have a romantic rtionship with anyone and it would only be asional flings which she surprisingly epted, a crazy and spiteful woman is the very image of dependency. Since then we see each other from time to time and over time I even developed some feelings for her, but due to my economic, family, and health situation, I never formalized a rtionship because of my concern to hurt her. What can I say, I''ve always been a bastard, but even a bastard has emotional moments. Actually, there are several women that I developed sincere feelings for, but I pushed them away so as not to hurt them, now they are my main targets to add to my harem. Leaving the generic and unimportant exnation, I smiled wryly. ¨C "Didn''t your father say something about why you''re going out when it''s already night?" Ichika pouted sadly as she sat down next to me. ¨C "If you know that my father will be angry then you should not have sent me such a horrible message, I almost had a heart attack when I saw the message, you are so bad that you will make me cry¡­" I rolled my eyes, this woman loves drama. Ichika looked at Pansy who was still in shock and asked curiously. ¨C "What did you do to her? She looks like she saw a ghost" I shrugged. ¨C "I told him that now I have a fiancee" "¡­" ¨C Ichika was about to hug my arm like an affectionate girlfriend, but my words made her stay still and then she frowned. ¨C "How long will you have this job?" She must think this is another one of my jobs for the yakuza, but she doesn''t say so outright since there''s a good chance that Pansy doesn''t know about my double identity yet, although it is also possible that she has some suspicions if she really has been following me for two months. I gave Pansy a quick nce which Ichika understood and nodded. ¨C "She discovered it on her own, that is how we met" This will make things easier. Pansy came back to reality with those words and looked at me with a frown. ¨C "Will you do this as a job for the yakuza?" Even though the sanity of these two women is questionable, their minds are quick so telling them part of the truth will be beneficial for me as they can help me manage the harem I will form in this world. I motioned for both women to sit in front of me to make it easier to talk to both women and told them part of what happened at the Ichijo residence. I did not mention the supernatural themes or my experience in another world as too much information in a short time will only cause confusion. After exining my new job as heir to the Ichijo n, both women sank into thought. As ridiculous as the situation was, they believed me even if they knew I left out various details. That''s why I like both of them, before asking questions they analyze the information they already have. "Isn''t this a trap?" ¨C Ichika asked me with concern. ¨C "It sounds as if the yakuza want to use you as a bait for assassins to target your life while the true heir to the n stays safe" I also thought about that possibility so I have already started making ns to form my own supernatural organization, but at the moment Ick contacts and information. "It''s a possibility" - I agreed. ¨C "But even if this is a trap, I cannot refuse to cooperate" "Is it because of your family?" ¨C Ichika frowned, she knows how much I hate my parents but at the same time, I''m overprotective with my sister. "Something like that" - I smiled wryly. Nowes the important thing. I looked at both women as if I was in a personal dilemma. "You do not trust me?" ¨C Ichika frowned and there was anger in her voice. I sighed. ¨C "I trust you, it is just that things are moreplicated than you can imagine" "Is it about your health?" ¨C Ichika smiled giving me a very bad feeling. ¨C "If you are worried about money you do not have to worry, I made preparations and things are going well¡­" "Ichika..." ¨C I held back the urge to curse. ¨C "What did you do this time?" "If you don''t tell me what happened, I won''t tell you what I did" ¨C Ichika smiled just to annoy me. I looked at Pansy and she just shrugged. ¨C "I don''t know what she did, I am also curious" I''m surrounded by troublesome people... I sighed pretending to give up, anyway, I was going to tell them about the supernatural world. "Well, things are like this¡­" ¨C I did a little summary about the supernatural side of the world. I was very careful not to mention higher entities, Guardians, the Will of the World, protagonists, or other worlds. If they only know the surface of the supernatural then the ''Attraction Phenomenon'' won''t affect them too much so there won''t be too much risk of some stupid monster or shitty ghost hurting them. "This sounds like the plot of a low-budget movie" ¨C Ichika smiled tiredly as she massaged her forehead. Pansy let out a heavy sigh. ¨C "If it were not for the fact that I know you have no sense of humor, I would have thought this was a joke¡­" I smirked, it''s nice not to be the only one with a migraine. Both women took about an hour to process all the information and finally they both sighed. "So your health is fine now?" ¨C Ichika looked mentally tired but her genuine smile was kind of cute. Even though she''s crazy, she really took a liking to me. "My health has never been better" ¨C I smiled. "That''s good" ¨C Ichika sighed in relief. ¨C "So all my effort was for nothing¡­" "Fine, now it''s your turn" - I smiled in a not very friendly way. ¨C "What problem did you cause now?" "..." ¨C Ichika smiled with concern, she knows I''m not in a good mood. ¨C "Well¡­ To begin with, it is not something very illegal¡­" Shit. "Do you remember the director of the studio where I work?" ¨C Ichika asked me ironically. "I remember that idiot" - I nodded. That idiot tried to ckmail Ichika into offering her sexual services in exchange for giving her better opportunities as an actress. Ichika told me about this and the next day I broke into that idiot''s house and made sure to make him obedient without letting him call the police. After 47 straight hours of physical and psychological torture, that idiot became more obedient than a circus monkey and is now in charge of wholeheartedly helping Ichika by getting her good contracts while preventing Ichika from being harassed by important figures in the world of entertainment. "Well, with his help I started a small talent agency focused on people with little resources, but with big dreams¡­" - Ichika smiled with a bit of pride. I nodded. ¨C "It is good that you started a business, now tell me how this became something illegal" Ichika smiled sheepishly. ¨C "As you know, the world of entertainment isplicated, it ismon for managers ofrge agencies to harass young actresses and even force them to provide sexual services¡­" Several entertainment agencies are affiliated with the yakuza from what I already know about this, there have even been times when directors of these agencies offered young celebrities to Mr. Ichijo as a gift, but he refused such services as his heart is true to his dead wife, though that didn''t stop some of his subordinates, including me, from receiving ''favors'' from those girls. "The talent agency I opened attracted many talented people, mainly dreamy girls eager to be famous" ¨C Ichika had a wry expression. I can already imagine where this is going... "Did you prostitute those girls?" ¨C I asked tiredly. "No, not yet¡­" - Ichika smiled awkwardly. "Yet?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. "My idea was to give those girls hope, when they were intoxicated by idealistic dreams then the director of the agency would pressure them to use their bodies to get opportunities to grow in the entertainment business" - Ichika exined something horrible as if it didn''t matter. ¨C "They would generate great profits for the agency at the same time that we could use the videos of them with other directors as ckmail material, then the earnings would only grow in one to two years and the money would be enough to finance professional medical treatment¡­" Even with myck of humanity and empathy, I didn''t know what to say. I am sincerely surprised as well as worried. I''m surprised that this silly girl loves me so much that she was willing to do something that could put her in prison and ruin her future career as an actress. I''m concerned that there''s a chance Ichika will get in trouble with a protagonist foring up with a scheme worthy of a viin. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia''...] I already know damn it! It''s so obvious you don''t have to say it! I sighed tiredly. ¨C "Do not do what you nned and keep that talent agency as a safe ce, in fact, make sure it is a ce for naive girls" This is not so bad, if Ichika uses this agency to protect idealistic and manipble girls then Karma could reward her which will lessen the chances of a protagonist seeing her as an enemy. But that could also make one or more protagonists attracted to her which will make me an enemy of those protagonists... Shit. Ichika looked at me strangely. ¨C "I know that now you have to form a harem as part of your work with the yakuza, but to think that you would want the girls from my agency¡­ Well, I can speak well of you and some of the more naive girls will not reject you" "In your eyes am I some kind of degenerate?" ¨C I massaged my forehead. Ichika smiled at me. ¨C "In my eyes, you are aplete degenerate with a particr fetish for sleeping with married women~" "..." - I sighed. ¨C "It was a rhetorical question" "And I gave a sincere answer to show you how much I love you~" ¨C Ichika kept smiling. "I can''t believe I feel so calm listening to this" ¨C Pansy had a surprised expression and then she looked at me strangely. ¨C "I think that spending so much time following you affected my sanity" The fact of harassing someone for two months is already a mental problem... Ichika showed a small smile of happiness. ¨C "And that''s why I like you" Although she is faking half of her friendship with Pansy, I know her well enough to know that she is genuinely happy to have a friend as she has a hard time getting along with other people honestly. That is the tragedy of hypocrites and maniptors, loneliness. The three of us continue chatting amicably. I recounted various matters rted to my new job, my health, and the fact that I now have to form a harem. When we got to the topic of my love life, things got weird. "So¡­ Polygamy?" ¨C Ichika had an expectant look worthy of an arsonist who found a barrel of oil. "Yes" ¨C There is no point in hiding it. ¨C "If I get the support of some influential families in politics, it would not be impossible to make polygamy legal under the pretext that this is to solve the decline in the birth rate" "I see" ¨C Ichika nodded in understanding as her mind formed all kinds of bizarre ns. I reached out my hand and pinched his cheek. ¨C "Do not cause problems, the situation is alreadyplicated and I do not want to have to protect you" Ichika pouted. - "I''m not a little girl" "Sometimes you act like a brat" - I sighed and let go of her cheek. Ichika looked at me for a long time and then smiled. ¨C "I don''t know what happened to you, but you became softer~" "I know" - I sighed, Navi keeps teasing me about it. "I like this change" ¨C Ichika began to smile like a maiden in love. Oh, love, it changes people so much that it''s no wonder that love is one of the most important energy sources in the multiverse. I smiled slightly and then offered to drive them home since it was night and I have a lot of work to do. "You must leave?" - Pansy looked at me sadly. ¨C "We can go to my house, the three of us¡­" "I like the idea" - I sighed. ¨C "But today I cannot, we will do itter" As tempting as the idea of sleeping with these two beautiful girls is, I still have problems at home to deal with¡­ Lots of problems. Chapter 149: The worst moment of my life... Chapter 149: The worst moment of my life... After leaving Pansy and Ichika in their own houses I headed to the house where my family lives. Even though I was the one who got that house and even made the repairs to make it habitable, I never considered it as my house as I only use it to keep an eye on my family. When I got closer to the ce I felt various presences walking around, the idiots I assigned to take care of this ce seem to be doing a good job. I walked closer to home and with each step, I felt my heart fill with emotion, but I suppressed my expectations since, with my luck, things will probably not go my way and everything will turn into a disaster. When I got to the door I took out my cell phone and texted my sister to open the door. As a security measure, the door cannot be opened from the outside and the message I sent has a secret message that I prepared with my sister so that she would know if it was a fake message or a real one. It may seem like I''m paranoid, but before I woke up my system I was a dying killer being hunted by America''srgest criminal organization so paranoia became my nature. After a couple of minutes the door opened. "O-Onii-chan, hello¡­" She is the reason why I dislike being called Onii-chan, even when we lived in America she called me that because of our mother''s influence. "Are you ying video games at night again?" ¨C I entered the house without paying attention to my sister''s nervous expression. "I-I wasn''t ying¡­" ¨C My sister tried to deny it, but her tired eyes show that she is lying. "You''re going to go blind" - I kept looking around. His scent is gone¡­ That asshole escaped¡­. SHIT! [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' turned extreme fury into tolerable anger] I massaged my forehead, this was within my expectations, but it still infuriates me. "Where is that asshole?" ¨C I spoke with only a fraction of the true anger I''m feeling. "Father went out yesterday afternoon and he hasn''t been back since¡­" ¨C My sister answered quietly. ¨C "Mom has been acting strange since yesterday, I think they both argued, but I am not sure¡­" "Why didn''t you text me?" - I frowned in frustration. "I didn''t want to bother you while you work..." - My sister looked down sadly "Umaru, you are¡­" ¨C I contained my anger, something must have happened and that''s why she didn''t want to contact me. ¨C "Forget it, you did well to stay home" "Eh?" ¨C Umaru looked up and looked at me in disbelief. ¨C "Who are you and what did you do with my bitter Onii-chan?!" "Umaru¡­" ¨C This damn girl¡­ Whatever. I started pinching her cheeks. ¨C "I have been too permissive with you by allowing you to spend all day ying video games like a useless person!" "Waaaa you''re going to break me! Onii-chan is going to break me!" ¨C Umaru started making pitiful sounds, but I think she''s making fun of me¡­ I let go of her cheeks. - "Go to your room" Umaru rubbed her cheeks as she red at me, but this brat is a dog that barks and doesn''t bite so she went to the stairs to go up to her room. "Wait" - I sighed and picked up a stic bag that I brought from the coffee shop I went to. ¨C "Don''t forget to have dinner and then brush your teeth" Umaru took the stic bag and smiled at me. ¨C "Did you finally realize how lucky you are to have the most beautiful sister in the world and decided to treat me well?~" ¡­ "Don''t push your luck brat" - I sighed tiredly. - "Go to your room" Umaru ignored my tiredness and left while she hummed happily. It''s funny, she''s afraid of me and at the same time, she always jokes with me. I think that''s what they call love-hate between brothers. I shook my head and went to my mother''s room. This house has three main rooms, one for Umaru, one for my mother and one for my father. My parents don''t sleep together as my father turns into a jerk when he''s drunk so for safety my sister and mother''s rooms function as panic rooms which I reinforced myself. I felt my mother''s presence in her room so at least she is here and she may have information on my father''s location, but I have no expectations. The fact that the people I assigned to watch over my father hadn''t informed me that he disappeared can only mean that my father used unknown means to disappear, possibly something supernatural which exins his connection to Beast VII... Living is troublesome. I knocked on the door and when I didn''t receive an answer I had to speak. ¨C "I am passing through to see if something happened" The door burst open and a woman hugged me tightly. "Son! It''s good that you''re here! I have good news for you!" ¨C My mother hugged me tightly while she screamed with happiness. I want to throw up¡­ I pushed the noisy woman to let go of me. ¨C "Now what happened? Did you finally realize that your marriage sucks and decided to grow as a person?" Despite the fact that she is my mother, I have never had the slightest respect for her since she is humanly disappointing. My mother pouted. ¨C "You should not be so cruel to your mother,e let mom give you a hug~" ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has suppressed nausea] Better. I put my hand on her forehead so she wouldn''t hug me. ¨C "Just tell me what''s going on, I don''t have time for your nonsense" "My son is so cruel¡­" ¨C My mother made a sad expression, but she quickly broke into a big smile as she handed me a sheet of paper. The speed with which she changes her emotions makes me question if she has bipr disorder. When my hand touched the sheet of paper, I felt something very bad. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns you not to view the document] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns you not to view the document] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns you not to view the document] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns you not to view the document] I used my title [Stingy Jack] to analyze the piece of paper and found something problematic. [System Notification: The title ''Stingy Jack'' has discovered a ''High-Level Contract'', ''Inheritance of Chaos''. The contract has been decrypted without being activated] [Contract: Inheritance of Chaos The user will inherit the sins of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. In case the user''s soul cannot bear the weight of the sins of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' then the sins will be distributed among the entities that share blood ties with the user except for ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. When the sins of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' are transferred to the user, a representative from Hell will arrive to collect the sins of ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''. The contract will enter into force when the following conditions are fulfilled: 1) The entity ''Luis Santos'' must touch the contract. 2) The entity ''Luis Santos'' must see at least one letter of the contract. 3) The entity ''Luis Santos'' should feel hatred towards ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''] I took a deep breath to keep from breaking out in a cold sweat. Had it not been for my mother handing me the document face down then this would have be a problem. "Son, I know our rtionship hasn''t been good¡­" ¨C My mother began to speak sadly without realizing that she was about to cause us something worse than death. ¨C "But when you read this I want you to understand that despite what we have been through, I love you with all my heart" [System Notification: The title ''Stingy Jack'' has managed to manipte the activation conditions of the ''Inheritance of Chaos'' contract. The contract will enter into force when the following conditions are fulfilled: 1) The entity ''Luis Santos'' must touch the contract. 2) The entity ''Luis Santos'' must see at least one letter of the contract. 3) The entity ''Luis Santos'' should feel love towards ''¡ö¡ö¡ö''] I admit, that scared me. I took the document and turned it over to study it. This thing doesn''t possess any traces of supernatural energy and even with my title [Stingy Jack], it would have been impossible for me to detect this contract. Maybe if it wasn''t for my [Reader''s Madness] energy and its derived abilities then I would have been really screwed... "Ortro¡­" ¨C I sent a message to the representation of my energy. "What''s the matter? Do you need me to kill someone?" ¨C Ortro asked me with a childish voice. "Nothing special, I just wanted to tell you that I''m starting to love you" - I sighed internally. My mind was flooded with happy dog sounds so I had to cut offmunication with Ortro or I won''t be able to hear my own thoughts. For now, I''ll keep this thing for analysis, maybe with this I''ll learn how to make high-level contracts... I put the supernatural stuff aside and read the document. The more I read, the more I frowned. The document was a divorce certificate that was already approved... "I know how much you hate your father so when I took custody of you and Umaru, I managed to get you guys to have my maiden name so now your name is Luis Oosuki¡­" That name sounds so stupid that I want to get out of this World never to return... No, more importantly... - "Why didn''t I know you were getting a divorce?" "I decided it yesterday" - My unintelligent mother smiled. ¨C "I was considering our lives and I realized how unfair and cruel I have been with you, you are my son and since you were a child you have had to work until you drop to take care of our family while Umaru only has one friend since she does not go to school, I am a failure as a mother¡­" This is wrong, this woman''s brain is full of flowers and rainbows so she is unable to realize reality on her own. My father must have manipted her into thinking this¡­ I put my hand on her head and although using my skills based on [Reader''s Madness] is dangerous, I used a small portion of energy to scan her mind. "Son?" There are no signs of mind control, neural maniption, hypnosis, or curses so she was only manipted with words... "Are you patting me on the head because you love me? Ara ara, I always knew my son is a tsundere~" Who the fuck is a tsundere?! I took a deep breath, I must stay calm. I removed my hand from her head and analyzed this situation. Mr. Ichijo adopted me easily so I thought he used his authority to speed up the legal processes, but maybe it was my father who prepared the documents and since ''today'' was when I woke up my system, my father escaped after leaving this contract to try to burden me with a lot of problems so I won''t have time to look for him... Shit, there are still a lot of things that don''t fit, I''m missing a lot of information. What was the deal my father made with Beast VII? Why did my father do so many stupid things to make me hate him? What is the true identity of my father? Everything is a headache... There is only one thing left to do, move forward. "Pack your bags" ¨C I pretended that I put the document in my shirt pocket, but actually I put it in the space ring that Mr. Ichijo gave me. "Suitcases? Are we going on a trip to celebrate?" ¨C My mother asked me innocently. If it wasn''t for the fact that I just explored part of her mind then I would have started to think that she is pretending to be an idiot and in reality, she is an aplice of my father, but now that I analyzed her mind I can assure that her brain is too immersed in rainbows and she is unable to think rationally. "I got a bonus at my job so I got a new house" - I answered dryly since my mood is terrible. This ce is no longer safe, I need to get these two useless women to a ce where they can be safe. "A new house!" ¨C My mother was moved, but then she showed concern. ¨C "But aren''t you working too hard?" Since when do you care about that? I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Something is not right with this woman, she is behaving like a real mother... "Why don''t we move in with my darling?" - My mother said something that... What? Darling? Since when does she have a lover? Why didn''t I find out about this shit?! "Do you have a lover?" ¨C I asked sensing that I don''t want to know the answer. My mother blushed. ¨C "I-I don''t have a lover¡­ B-But there is someone special¡­ I didn''t tell you before because of your father¡­ B-But now that I''m single there should be no problem¡­" My sixth sense for sensing stupid was alerting me to escape. "He is a kind man¡­ he has been protecting us while you work¡­" ¨C My mother started to act like a schoolgirl in love which almost made me throw up. A man who always protects them while I''m working... oh, holy god¡­ "He''s young, but that shouldn''t matter... Well, despite my age my friends say I look young so it shouldn''t be a problem" No, don''t talk, stop, I''m begging you, please stop... "Some people say that he is a gang member and a womanizer¡­ B-But I''m sure that deep down he is a kind man" ¨C She smiled. ¨C "His name is Yamada Seiji¡­" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has failed to suppress the user''s nausea] I rushed to the bathroom, crouched over the toilet, and started throwing up until I spit out my stomach and intestines... I hate my life¡­ Chapter 150: Navi piece of… Chapter 150: Navi piece of¡­ I massaged my forehead with extreme weariness. "Luis..." - Tsubaki tried to calm me down, but the headache is killing me. Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter to me anymore, I just won''t think, if I don''t think about it it''s not real, and if it''s not real it can''t bother me... [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has failed to make the user go into denial as the user refuses to forget the problems] Damn it, I can''t even be a carefree idiot. Well, whatever. "Hey Listen! Congrattions on seducing your own mother! You are certainly a worthy Harem King hahahahahaha!" I clenched my teeth so hard that I had to rebuild them as they broke. I want to kill this asshole... I ignored everything andy down on the sofa in the living room. Although one of the side effects of [Reader''s Madness] is that I can''t sleep anymore, I need to close my eyes for a couple of hours to try to lessen the tearing headache I''m feeling. It''s already midnight so it''s not a good time to make my family move into the new house so I told the two women to pack their bags for us to leave tomorrow morning. Umaruined that she had already adjusted her setup or shit like that. I didn''t understand what she meant and told her that if she didn''t get her things ready to move in tomorrow then I would burn all her games and toys. Umaru said I''m a monster, but still, she packed her bags so now I just wait another six hours. My mother easily epted the move, but she insisted that I should look for Seiji to see if she can give me a less exhausting job... ¡­ DAMMIT!! I''m fucking Seiji! If I could, I give me a less fucking troublesome job, but everything in my fucking life is a fucking problem! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!! How did I get to this? Well... It''s all my fault to begin with... I used my identity as Seiji to ''protect'' several women who were listed as my lovers, some of those women were single mothers so I spread rumors about how Seiji is a pervert with a fetish for women with children, so it wouldn''t be strange if protect my family with my Seiji identity. The idea was that people would think that Seiji was interested in my mother even though the two of them had never seen each other. Since my mother is an attractive woman, people would think that she was just a passing interest of Seiji''s since there were other women Seiji paid more attention to so if an enemy of Seiji''s was looking to hurt Seiji''s loved ones, first he would kidnap or kill those other women giving me time to protect my troubled family. The problem is that my mother fell in love with a man she has never seen since as far as she knows, Seiji fell in love with her and has been protecting her from the shadows as a kind of secret Romeo, something very romantic for her, but a disgusting shit to me. I never considered that this could happen since my mother''s brain only registered the existence of my father as the center of her universe so it was impossible for her to be interested in another man... I don''t know what my father said to him, but that fucking bastard is to me for this shit, and no, I''m not venting, I''m sure that asshole knew of my identity as Seiji and said something to my mother to cause this situation, then I would be enraged to the point of insanity which would activate the ''Inheritance of Chaos'' contract. Even if the contract was not triggered by some chance, my animal instincts as a reincarnation of Ortro would have turned me into an animal blinded by rage which would bring me into conflict with the Will of the World. No matter the scenario, if it wasn''t for [Paranoia] then my father would have seeded in killing me... Everything is shit. "Hello, I finally finished my report!... Huh? I lost something?" ¨C System Goddesssuddenly appeared in front of me, but I''m not in the mood to talk to her. "Shhh, don''t make any noise, Luis''s family is sleeping" - Tsubaki sent him a message through the mental link that is shared by the residents of my Core of Existence (Tsubaki, Navi, System Goddess, Ortro, and me). System Goddess looked around her. ¨C "This house is smaller than I imagined" "It''s something I got as a reward after murdering an arms dealer and hiding his body in the foundations of a building under construction" - I responded apathetically. "I-I see" ¨C System Goddess noticed my bad mood. I didn''t answer and kept massaging my forehead. I need to get some magic aspirin or some simr crap that can lessen a higher entity''s headache... "Well¡­ I have good news for you" ¨C System Goddess crouched down and looked at me closely as if she was trying tofort me. "Just talk" ¨C Even if she is beautiful, her voice is making my migraine worse. "I got you a VISA from this world so you can travel to other worlds without being investigated by the Will of the World, also, I was assigned as your partner so there is no problem if I apany you wherever you travel" ¨C System Goddess smiled kindly. ¨C "This will be good since no one will suspect that you are a system user while I am with you" I feel like this woman is treating me like a child which is bugging me... Whatever, I''ll let it slide this time. System Goddess ced her hand on my chest and I felt unknown energy entering my body. [System Notification: The user has been recognized as a ''Returnee''. Now the user can contact a representative of the Will of the World of Gaia to trade products from other worlds. The user will receive additional benefits from trading with the Will of the World of Gaia since the user holds the title ''Hero Isekai''] [System Notification: The user has obtained the ''Visa'' from the ''Gaia'' World. Now the user can enter and leave the Gaia world without the need of the system as long as the user meets the following conditions: 1) Upon leaving Gaia, the user will sign a Contract that prevents the disclosure of information about Gaia to any Higher Entity that is not native to Gaia. 2) When leaving Gaia, the user will sign a contract that prevents dealings with Entities hostile to Gaia. 3) The user shall make a report after returning from a trip to another World to ensure that the user will not introduce dangerous items to Gaia] "I know you hate paperwork so when we travel to other worlds I''ll take care of the reports" - System Goddess smiled gently at me. I raised an eyebrow and sat down on the couch. ¨C "Did you make a report on my behalf?" System Goddess smiled proudly. ¨C "It would be strange if you can make a report when you just arrived so I spent the whole day negotiating with the representative of the Will of the World to allow you to be in peace, things were easier than I expected thanks to the fact that you are now an Administrator of Territory and you even received the nod from the observer assigned to you¡­ Kukukuku, congrattions, I think the divine messenger fox has a very good impression of you~" I smiled tiredly, this kind of good news is what my mind needed to ease the pain. "There''s something I don''t understand" - I frowned. ¨C "Why is it that the fact that you are my partner will hide that I am a system user? You are literally an entity that exists to maintain systems" System Goddess looked away. "Look, I''m not in a good mood" - I stood up and held her cheeks to force her to look into my eyes. ¨C "If there is something important that you did not tell me, you and I will have a problem that you will not like" System Goddess began to pale. ¨C "W-Well¡­ The thing is¡­ I, well¡­" I began to tighten the grip strength on my hand. ¨C "I wonder if Ortro would enjoy chewing such beautiful hair, although she is greedy so maybe she wants to eat the whole head¡­" "Wait wait wait wait!" ¨C System Goddess was trembling. This whole conversation was taking ce through telepathy so there was no risk of waking up my family, but I still put my finger to her lips. "Speak quickly or your beautiful lips will be the first to disappear" - I smiled furiously. ¨C "Oh, and I don''t want you to start with your exaggerated cultivator bullshit, just tell me the important information" System Goddess swallowed hard and began to speak. "System users are normally the best food for higher entities, but at the same time, they are a terrorparable to the Devourers¡­" "This is because system users cannot be restricted by the authority of the Will of the World which gives themplete freedom..." "When a system user arrives in a world, part of the Destiny Energy is diverted towards the user so the worlds begin to weaken, the situation worsens when the system users take entities out of that world either by forming a harem that apanies them to other worlds, or by devouring entities to obtain abilities and statistics¡­" "System users and Devourers are simr entities, with the difference that a system user can be an ally of a world by giving resources from other worlds, which is why the upper worlds seek to make friends with the system users, but Although this sounds good, the truth is that the Wills of each world do not trust the system users so they will only feign friendship while waiting for the opportunity to kill the system users¡­" "Because of all this, system users are not only fat chickens that everyone wants to eat, they are also dangerous pests that many want to eradicate¡­" "Because my existence is based on the concept of systems, I am treated like an idiot and trash by other higher entities, not because they are afraid that I might ally myself with a system user, but because in the opinion of those entities, even if I join a system user I will only be a pet, which actually happened¡­" "Not that I''mining! I really enjoy being your ve! You are the person who has treated me the best in my entire life! Which is a bit depressing... But well, I don''t think I can live without the food you make, plus your appearance is good without reaching an absurd level of beauty, that would be unpleasant... Come to think of it, it wouldn''t be bad if I was one of your women¡­" "Concentrate" - I frowned. ¨C "Do not ramble" "Ahem, sorry, I get nervous when my life is being threatened..." - System Goddess smiled awkwardly. I sighed and sat back on the couch so she could talk calmly. "In short, everyone thinks I''m an idiot" ¨C System Goddess smiled awkwardly. "That doesn''t seem to bother you" - I smiled knowing her answer. "Since everyone thinks I''m useless then no one asks me to do dangerous things and they let me live in peace" ¨C System Goddess scratched her cheek with embarrassment. ¨C "My teacher used to say that pride is the most valuable thing for a cultivator, but I personally think that is stupid, in fact, it was pride that caused the death of my teacher" Pride and stupidity, two words thatplement each other. "Anyway" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "The superior entities in this world will not think that you are a system user and in reality, they think that you are a naive Hero who was deceived by me to be my loyal subordinate who will help me collect resources from other worlds¡­" Oh, I like the sound of that. "The Will of the World thinks that I am a manipble pervert and that I was seduced by your beauty?" ¨C I asked with interest. "Yes, I told them I have you in the palm of my hand" ¨C System Goddess smiled proudly. ¨C "I have a theory that the Will of the World sent the divine messenger fox so that you begin to develop emotional ties towards this world, which will make it easier for you to be a soldier who will fight and die for the good of this world, after all, an Isekai Hero it has huge potential as a weapon second only to system users" Interesting, very interesting. I can use this to my advantage, if I show great potential befitting a Hero, the Will of the World will send more entities like Senko which will allow me to make allies among higher entities, and most importantly, my harem will grow... "It scares me that you two think alike" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Luis, you need more kind women or you will be aplete viin" "Good and evil are rtive, my Karma indicates that I am a hero" - I smiled and then stood up to hug the System Goddess''s waist. ¨C "You did a good job" "W-What are you doing?" ¨C System Goddess blushed. "Well, now I''m madly in love with you so it''s normal to take the initiative" - I smiled affectionately making the blush on her face increase. "W-Wait, my heart isn''t ready yet" ¨C System Goddess panicked, but her body didn''t reject me. ¨C "I know I am beautiful, but, believe it or not, I have not even held a man''s hand, not even my teacher touched me even duringbat training¡­" A virgin over 3000 years old, I don''t know what to think... "Fine, you have time to sort out your feelings" - I sighed and let go of her waist to sit back on the sofa. ¨C "But if you hide something this important from me again then¡­ Well, you can only eat medicinal pills that taste like bitter garbage" System Goddess paled and nodded many times. ¨C "Before I met you I had not realized how valuable the sense of taste is, now I hate cultivation pills¡­" "Good" - I sighed. ¨C "Normally I don''t like to threaten a member of my harem, but today was a shitty day and my mind needed to vent" "Oh, don''t worry, it''s an honor for me to be your psychological punching bag" - System Goddess smiled bitterly. I smiled wryly and took a packet of cookies out of my space ring. ¨C "Here you go, eat while you tell me what you said in the report" "Cookies! You are the best master I have ever had! Although you''re actually the only master I''ve ever had¡­ Ah, never mind, you''re the best~" ¨C System Goddess began to eat the cookies with an expression of extreme happiness. Life would be easier if all higher entities were as easy to deal with as she was. So I spent the rest of the night while System Goddess mentioned to me what she said in the report, in addition, she told me all the secrets that she still kept hidden which were not that important so I did not get angry, although the fact that she even telling me her sexual fantasies made me think that maybe I over intimidated her, but I can''t help it, everything about her personality makes me want to intimidate her. As dawn began to dawn, System Goddess entered my Core of Existence. Since now that she is my partner it is not umon if there is a spiritual bond between us so no one will suspect if she lives in my soul. In fact, she used to be inside the soul of the silver-haired protagonist I killed upon meeting her. She used to seek out protagonists with potential, then she would offer them a false system to help them get stronger and when they reached the limit of the strength the false system allowed them to obtain, System Goddess would use a self-destruct function of the false system to absorb the destiny energy of those protagonists, murdering them in the process. Despite her clumsy appearance, she can be cunning and cruel to make a profit which I like. Now, I need to prepare for the move. As for my mother... I can''t look into her eyes without feeling nauseous. For the time being, I''m going to hide the truth from her and make sure she never finds out the truth, I can even make some random idiot start dating her to take my headache away... "Hey Listen! Don''t be a disappointing bitch and better go get your mother pregnant! Your fans want to see you be an Oedipus!" ¡­ This asshole¡­ I have to find a way to hit him without making him feel happy¡­ Chapter 151: Another Milf~ Chapter 151: Another Milf~ I looked at the organic creature that represented the sin of sloth. "Five more minutes..." - The creature wrapped itself in the nkets like some kind of worm trying to be a butterfly, but despite the beauty of a butterfly, an insect will remain an insect. "You have thirty seconds to get out of bed or I''m going to pinch your ears until you cry" ¨C I massaged my forehead. This spoiled brat gives me headaches¡­ "Why do you have to be so cruel?" ¨C Umaru poked her head out from under the nkets and looked at me with an angry pout. Why do women with a certain level of physical attractiveness like pouting so much? I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I warned you that you would move as soon as the sun came up, now get out of bed" Umaru hid her head in the nkets like a turtle. - "I do not want! Waking up early on the weekend is a crime!" "Today is Tuesday" ¨C I started to get tired of this. ¨C "And yesterday was the first day of school¡­ Wait, didn''t you connect to your online sses?" "¡­" ¨C The cocoon of nkets trembled like a frightened animal. "Do you have any idea how troublesome it was getting you to get the school to allow you to take sses from home?!" ¨C I yelled angrily and pulled the nkets off the bed. "Kyaaaaa Onii-chan is a pervert!" ¨C Umaru shouted when she lost her shelter of sloth. "Shut up!" - I held her cheek and began to stretch it. ¨C "Now go get ready and in ten minutes I want you to be in the dining room for breakfast!" "It hurts it hurts it hurts, Onii-chan that hurts¡­" ¨C Umaru started looking at me with an expression of an abandoned puppy which only increased my anger. "Just get ready and go downstairs for breakfast" - I sighed tiredly and let go of her cheek. "Guu, my cheek hurts" ¨C Umaru started making pitiful noises so I ignored her and went down to the kitchen. As I headed to the kitchen to make breakfast, I was met with a scene I never imagined in my darkest nightmares. "Lalla~?" An attractive mature woman was happily singing while she cooked breakfast. Her dress was the typical clothes that a housewife would wear, but her attractive appearance allowed her to look so charming that, if she walked down the street, 9 out of 10 men would turn to see her while the tenth man surely is asexual. Even though this might be an attractive scene for most men, the only thing I felt was my stomach twisting like there was a blender in my intestines. "Today I''ll make breakfast~" ¨C The woman smiled warmly when she saw mee to the kitchen. I couldn''t answer because if I open my mouth there is a risk that I will spit out my pancreas. I massaged my forehead and walked away from the kitchen. "Breakfast will be ready in five minutes~" I''d rather starve, thank you. "Your mother seems like a nice woman¡­" ¨C Tsubaki muttered with conflicting feelings. "Eat her head?" ¨C Ortro asked enthusiastically. "Why do you hate her so much?" ¨C System Goddess asked curiously. ¨C "I have seen mothers who use their children as cultivation pills, so having such a caring mother should be a good thing¡­" I sighed tiredly and sat down on the sofa to start sending some messages with the new cell phone Mr. Ichijo gave me. Now that I have a high ranking of authority in the yakuza, I can call a moving service to make it easier to move into the new house. "Did she mistreat you or something?" ¨C System Goddess is being too curious that she is making me tired. "No, she has not treated me badly" - I answered tiredly. ¨C "I just hate her because she is an idiot" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess was silent for a moment. "I''ll sum it up for you like this" ¨C I''m tired¡­ - "She''s smart and knows about business, but she never tried to work even though Umaru and I were starving¡­ She''s beautiful and could get a better husband, but she clung to an alcoholic asshole who bankrupted us by gambling¡­ She is kind, but chose to help orphaned children while her own children had no clothes to change into¡­ Shees from a family with money, but chose to break ties with her family to love to a scum¡­ In short, she is a perfect woman, but at the same time she is the perfect representation of stupidity" "Well..." - System Goddess seemed not to know what to say. ¨C "At least now I know why you hate stupid people" "Kill?" ¨C Ortro wants to destroy everything that causes me problems so it is normal that she wants to kill my mother. "No, there are still many things I don''t understand and I have a feeling that my mother''s death will cause problems" - I sighed. There are many things that I do not understand and everything is a headache. Yesterday I searched the entire house for clues as to where my father might have gone and what I found was a total of seven high-level contracts that were strategically ced to screw me over. My father didn''t just take into ount my paranoid personality, each contract was based on my personal resentment so if it wasn''t for my skill [Paranoia], right now I wouldn''t be me anymore and would have be a puppet. What''s worse, this doesn''t only involve Beast VII anymore, my father tried to divide my soul, mind, and body between 7 higher entities. My existence would be divided among 7 entities, and while I don''t know if the other 6 entities are on the same level as Beast VII, at least I know that my father is a more troublesome bastard than I imagined. On the bright side of things, now the seven high-level contracts are stored in my Core of Existence and I''m using a fragment of my consciousness to analyze them with [Contract], [Reader''s Madness], and [Stingy Jack]. Even my skill [Contract] went up to 80%. Maybe my father is a cunning bastard, but I''m a bastard with a system so it remains to be seen who survives this shit. Lastly, and most worryingly, it seems that my father changed his name in a literal sense. My father has a first name and thest name, but every time I think of his name, the words disappear, even saying his name out loud only sounds static, and writing his name only appears ¡ö¡ö¡ö. System Goddess said that she went through the same thing when she gave up her old name and became a System Goddess. Basically, the multiverse recognized that my father is now apletely different entity so it''s possible that that asshole is now a higher entity and no longer on Gaia. Seriously, if it turns out that my father is the main antagonist in my life that I have to defeat, I''m going to kill the fucking asshole who developed this ''Story''. ¡­ Well, [Paranoia] didn''t react to that, at least my future isn''t that stupid. "Breakfast is ready!~" ¨C My mother spoke in a cheerful voice from the kitchen. I sighed and wanted to stay seated, but Navi appeared in front of me. This idiot had been calmer than usual since although he can hide from higher entities like System Goddess, there is still a risk that detection devices could find him so he stayed in my Core of Existence which made him in a bad mood. "Hey Listen! Your mother is so in need of affection that it is your duty as a son to fill the hole in her heart! And by the way, you can fill her other holes! Ahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi has an innate talent to make me angry. I held him down with all the physical strength I could muster in my hand, but the idiot just keptughing. I was tempted to use my Administrator Authority to make him shut his mouth, but if I do that it will be a problem when I have to make a report. I sighed and released him. I would have liked to send this idiot to check on Pansy and Ichika''s situations, but I didn''t give them rings yesterday so that''s not possible. One thing I discovered is that the rings, chokers, and bracelets in the system are more impressive than I imagined. Not only are they undetectable to the Will of the World, but Navi can also use the rings as a bridge to move through barriers that should normally iste worlds. For example, if I go to another world without altering my own time stream, I can contact my lovers in this world through Navi without the Will of the World noticing. Navi''s existence turned out to be my biggest asset, I just wish this jerk wasn''t so annoying. The reason why I didn''t give those two girls rings even though I trust them both to not betray me was because they are both mentally unstable and if I actually give them a ring they both might lose control and start doing ridiculous things to please me. This is more true with Ichika, if I give her a ring I wouldn''t be surprised if she kidnaps all four of her sisters and tortures them to brainwash them into giving them to me as a gift. She''s cute and I like the way she is, but she has a bad habit of exaggerating things. "Son, your breakfast is going to get cold~" ¡­ Whatever. I resigned myself to the situation and went to the table, but I found a problem, myzy sister has note down... I sighed and went to find the brat. The door to her room was ajar so I walked in not giving a damn about her privacy. "Kyaaaaaa Onii-chan is a pervert!" - Umaru yelled, but she closed her mouth when she saw my expression. "Why are you still in pajamas?" ¨C I frowned. "I''m home so it''s a waste of time to change my clothes¡­" ¨C Umaru lowered her voice when she saw that my anger only grew. Whatever. I carried her on my shoulder and headed down the stairs. "I am not a sack of rice! Put me down, I can walk on my own!" I ignored her stupidity and forced her to sit down for breakfast. "You eat, I''m going to move the bags" ¨C I walked away from the kitchen, spending time with these two women only makes my migraine worse. "But you haven''t had breakfast" ¨C My mother stopped me holding my arm. ¨C "You need to eat to stay healthy~ Come, mom made you a healthy breakfast~" The more she acts like a caring mother, the more disgust I feel¡­ I sighed and turned to look into her eyes. ¨C "Let us make something clear, it is good that you want to improve as a person, it is good that you want to take care of your daughter, but stops acting like that with me, it is unpleasant" My mother pouted without paying attention to what I just said. ¨C "You are so cold to me that you will make me cry" This damn woman doesn''t understand that I hate her... "Mom, Onii-chan is busy so let''s let him work" - Umaru intervened in the situation. "Your brother is always busy" ¨C My mother sighed sadly and sat down to eat. Umaru subtly nodded in my direction. She may be a parasite unable to survive on her own, but she can at least help me distract this woman. I left the house as I need a break. "Good morning boss" ¨C A delinquent-looking teenager approached me with a humble expression. Just as there are responsible and dedicated students in Japan, there are also useless idiots who decide to be criminals and petty gang members but are actually harmless whenpared to real criminals. These jerks usually harass women, pick on old men, steal food from small shops, and act like pretentious jerks, but despite wanting to look tough, they''re pathetic rats who be obedient when faced with the true meaning of violence. To keep this region safe, I used all kinds of methods to force gang members to be my subordinates. Some were beaten until they lost a couple of teeth, others received physical torture, the most troublesome ones I subjected to brainwashing based on psychological torture. Now that I know the supernatural world I''ll need more useful pawns than these trashes, though instead of throwing them away I can train them in martial arts and I can even use them asb rats to see if I can upgrade their bodies with [Human Transmutation]. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Contact everyone and tell them to wait for me in warehouse 22, all those who do not attend will be re-educated" The delinquent nodded several times and hurried to leave. Some neighbors looked at me with expressions of disgust or disappointment that I am used to. The public image is extremely important in this country so the fact that the eldest son is a criminal is a huge shame for a family so many of the neighbor''s pity my mother thinking that she is a pitiful woman to have a daughter a social misfit, a delinquent son, and a useless husband despite the fact that she is a kind woman. There were even many cases where kind and selfless men tried to get closer to my mother to save her from this tragic life, unfortunately, those noble gentlemen could not be close to my mother due to car idents, alcohol intoxication, or were arrested for various crimes such as murder or stalking.¡­ The life of a hero is tragic. "Oh, Luis~ It''s rare to see you here so early" - A kind voice made me look away from the unpleasant neighbors. "Good morning Takasu-san" - I smiled gently at one of the few people I like in this world. She was the exact definition of a sexy mature woman, an excellent milf, and possibly the cause of my fetish for big-breasted blonde women. Next to the house that I got cheaply lives a single-parent family made up of mother and son. This woman is named Yasuko Takasu, a woman with a kind and clumsy attitude a bit simr to Shizuka. Although she has a simr attitude to my mother, Yasuko is a much more respectable woman as she does her best to take care of her family even if it harms her health from overwork. When I arrived in Japan, this woman helped me a lot by giving me a little food for my family even though her own financial situation was pitiful. Even though she used to work as a hostess at a men''s entertainment center, she strikes me as more respectable than many women who act like saints. When I got my identity as Seiji, one of my first actions was to help this woman by getting her a job as a supervisor in a small restaurant run by the yakuza. Unlike other women I have used as bait to protect my family, I have genuine affection for this woman, although now that I think about it I may have grown fond of her as her presence filled my need for a true mother figure in my life¡­ My skill [Self-knowledge] sucks. "No calling me Takasu-san, it''s Yasuko-nee" ¨C Yasuko pouted childishly. Contrary to the dislike I feel towards my mother, seeing this woman acting childish makes me unconsciously smile. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Good morning Yasuko-nee" I feel ufortable using Japanese honorifics... "Much better" ¨C Yasuko smirked, but then she frowned. ¨C "Why aren''t you dressed in your school uniform? Today is the second day of school so¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ Will you still work?" I smiled wryly, she has always insisted that I study to be a responsible adult and even said that she would talk to her boyfriend to finance my studies. Note: her boyfriend is Seiji. I think I have to tell her the truth as soon as possible or things will getplicated if I keep hiding the truth. The key to a functional love rtionship is honesty, and although I am a pathological liar, I would be ufortable letting this woman down. "Well, things got troublesome¡­" - I sighed sadly. ¨C "My mother finally left my father, but that man disappeared with the money I was saving so I have to work more than before¡­" "Oh, my poor boy" ¨C Yasuko hugged me as she cried. ¨C "That evil man always causes you so much pain, but from now on things will be better" Ignoring the fact that being hugged by this beautiful woman is nice, seeing the panicked expressions of the neighbors is hrious. They know that Yasuko is Seiji''s woman so no one dares to flirt with her, and those who did suffer from depression that led to suicide. Seeing Yasuko hugging me no doubt scared them thinking this would cause the yakuza to rage, but hey, these people are irrelevant. I sighed and reluctantly pushed Yasuko away. ¨C "Yasuko-nee, is Ryuuji at home?" Ryuuji Yasuko, Yasuko''s son. He is a nice guy despite his delinquent appearance. I don''t dislike that guy at all, but he''s worried that I''m too close to his mom even though she already has a boyfriend. Once he was kind enough to tell me that her mother started dating a mobster so it''s better if I keep my distance from her for my safety, I could only smile wryly. "Ryuuji left early" ¨C Yasuko kept looking at me with dissatisfaction for the fact that I''m not going to study. ¨C "Why don''t you ask him to lend you his notes? You''re smart so even if you miss the first few days of school it''s still not toote for you to start studying¡­" I''m not really interested in going to college, I feel like I''ll lose my temper if I surround myself with idiotic teenagers. "Actually I need to talk to you about something" - I sighed. "Something happens? Do you have money problems?" - Yasuko looked at me with concern. She''s so cute that she wanted to pat her head, but that would be weird so I held back. "I''ll exin it to you in a moment, first I have to fix some things at home and I''d like to chat with you at your house" - I smiled bitterly. Yasuko trusts me too much so she nodded. ¨C "I will call my work to tell them that I will be a littlete, you cane to my house so we can talk" If it weren''t for the fact that I know she has a natural talent for sensing when an idiot wants to take advantage of her, I''d worry that she''s so careless trusting an idiot like me so easily. After Yasuko went to her house, I went back home and looked at the little fool who had been eavesdropping on my conversation with Yasuko. "Onii-chan, that woman is dating a mobster" ¨C Umaru looked at me with disappointment. ¨C "I know you are strong, but if you do not control your lust you will get yourself killed" Maybe it''s because I always looked at my sister as a nuisance due to my prejudices, but now I can see that she genuinely cares about me. I smiled wryly and patted her on the head. ¨C "Bring your bags, I already called the moving service and they will take you to your new house" I raised an eyebrow when Umaru didn''t answer me, she was just frozen unblinking. I used Hamon and Ki to check her body and didn''t notice anything strange so I frowned. - "What''s wrong?" "I-It''s the first time you stroke my head¡­" ¨C Umaru''s voice was a mixture of disbelief, happiness, and other conflicting emotions. Come to think of it, I guess I''ve never really treated this brat well. Thinking about it rationally, it is possible that my hatred for my parents made me feel a certain level of contempt towards Umaru, which is why I see her as a useless parasite that only exists to annoy me. ¡­ I just saved two years of family therapy in less than a second. I sighed and continued stroking her head. The side effects of spending so much time surrounded by little girls in other worlds made me develop this weird habit of patting the heads of troublesome brats¡­ I need to break this habit or some women might find it off-putting. I removed my hand from her head. ¨C "Go get your bags and tell the useless woman to also prepare her bags" Umaru smiled at me wryly. ¨C "Onii-chan, I know you hate mom, but now that father has left her, you should try to talk to her, you will see that she is not bad¡­" Even though Umaru shares my hatred for our father, she still loves our mother. "Did she tell you about the divorce?" ¨C I ignored her words, even with my skill [Mythomania] it''s impossible for me to love that woman. "She told me everything a moment ago" ¨C Umaru smiled bitterly. ¨C "She summed up everything in just 2 minutes, it seems that she really forgot her love for our father, which makes me happy, but I am worried that she seems to have fallen in love with a mobster¡­" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' managed to contain the user''s urge to vomit] ¡­This is going to end up destroying my little sanity¡­ "Just go get your things, I have work to do so I''ll go" - I massaged my forehead. ¨C "If a problem arises, call me immediately, I do not want any more surprises" Umaru nodded and then looked at me sadly. ¨C "When will youe back?" I usually only visit my family two days a week to check that they have food and money. "I''ll stop by to see you more often" - I shrugged. The ce where I am sending these two women is a seemingly normal apartmentplex, but it is actually one of the safest ces in this city due to multiple barriers that negate supernatural abilities. "Seriously?!" ¨C Umaru shouted with joy. Sometimes I wonder if she loves me or is afraid of me, maybe is a bit of both. "You just want more money for your games" - I smiled wryly when she looked away from me. I always give her money when I visit her so she became a greedy brat. Whatever. I pretended I took something out of my pocket and opened my space ring to take out a debit card. "Take and do not cause problems" - I handed her the card. Mr. Ichijo gave me several bank ounts and this is one of the smallest ones so it doesn''t matter if Umaru spends all the money on the card but I won''t give her a credit card either or this brat is capable of increasing the national debt from Japan. Those who think that money doesn''t buy happiness do so because they underestimate how satisfying it feels not to have to worry about taxes and daily expenses. "Wow! I love you Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru took the card with shining eyes and gave me a hug. "Yeah, whatever, now go get your bags" ¨C I sighed for this materialistic brat. She didn''t question where I got the money from as she must think she came from some illegal means and she is smart enough to understand that ignorance is bliss. I sent several messages to request that the movers be only women since Umaru has androphobia, then I closed the door and headed to Yasuko''s house. "Hey Listen! You must make fanservice with that sexy milf!" "Every day you are more annoying" - I need to find a way to beat this idiot without making himugh. Chapter 152: I Hate Being a Protagonist... Chapter 152: I Hate Being a Protagonist... (Yasuko Takasu perspective) I am very worried about that child, to think that such a good boy always has to deal with the problems caused by his family makes my heart ache. I would have liked to adopt him to give him a decent life, but the financial problems I was in did not allow me to think about helping other people since my highest priority is my son. Fortunately, I met Seiji-kun¡­ Ah, Seiji-kun~ Seiji is a wonderful man and even when he has his ws, he is still wonderful. I always liked rough and bad men, it is a taste that I acquired when I was young and that is why my first boyfriend was the leader of a gang, which during my adolescence seemed exciting. Sadly reality hit me, my boyfriend left me when I got pregnant, I argued with my family because they wanted me to have an abortion, and finally, I had to live on my own since I was 16 years old, that''s why I can sympathize with the little Luis who has had to work since he arrived in Japan almost three years ago, and in fact, I think he had been working since before... That boy is so good and yet people look at him like a gue just because he sometimes gets into fights with thugs but he does it to keep the streets safe so instead of judging him people should support him. There was one time when one of the clients from my old job followed me home and tried to do unspeakable things to me, luckily Luis arrived on time and protected me from that evil man and even took him away to hand him over to the police and I think that man is still in prison since I never heard from him again. Luis is such a kind boy that one of my greatest wishes is to see him be a responsible adult, although my son has told me that I shouldn''t hang out with Luis a lot since that could create misunderstandings and I already have Seiji-kun. My son is exaggerating, it is true that Seiji-kun is a little protective of me, but he is not an irrational man, besides, I know how to recognize when a man looks at me with unpleasant thoughts and even though at first Luis looked at me with some usual interest out of the youngsters his age, he has only seen me with kindness and care for a year now. I really want to help him not to go down the wrong path, I don''t know what he wants to talk about, but I''m going to tell him that he has my full support and I''ll do my best to convince Seiji-kun that he should help this kind boy. After a few minutes, the door opened and Luis entered the house. This house is old and the bad condition of the ce has worsened due to the humidity since they built a building next door that blocks all the light so Luis has helped me many times to make repairs so it is not umon that he can enter without problems. I waited sitting in the center of the room with some hot tea. Luis directly sat in front of me and let out a sigh. This poor kid must have a lot of problems... Luis looked at me with an expression ofplete seriousness. ¨C "Do you love Seiji?" That question seemed strange to me, but I nodded without hesitation anyway. It''s true that Seiji-kun has his ws, but I can feel that he really cares about me and is willing to support my son which is more than I can ask for. Luis sighed and continued to look at me seriously. ¨C "Are you okay with the fact that your boyfriend is a womanizer who works for the mafia?" Oh, I think I understand now. This kid is so cute~ He''s worried that Seiji-kun might hurt me, but there''s no problem. "Due to myck of talent and the fact that I left school at an early age, I know that I have no chance of achieving a good future, and normally the men who have surrounded me only look for my body, but I know that if they get what they want, they will leave me immediately since nobody wants to take care of a single mother with a teenage son" ¨C I let out a sigh. Luis remained silent so I smiled feeling happiness in my heart ¨C "At first I was worried that Seiji-kun would be the same as all the men who have flirted with me, but he has shown that he really loves me, so even if I am just a simple lover out of many, I am happy with Seiji-kun" Luis was silent for a while and then sighed wearily. ¨C "What if Seiji is not who you think he is?" I tilted my head in confusion. ¨C "Seiji-kun is not Seiji-kun?" "Yes, well¡­" ¨C Luis seemed to be in a dilemma. ¨C "Think of it like this, imagine that Seiji has been lying to you, his identity is false and he is actually a totally different person than you imagine, yet he really treasures you¡­ what would you think of that?" I tried to think of the scenario described by Luis and could onlye to one conclusion. ¨C "I love Seiji-kun, even if he is not who he says he is, for me Seiji-kun is Seiji-kun" Luis smiled bitterly, stood up and went to the bathroom. Did something happen? Did Luis meet Seiji-kun? Many questions arose in my mind, but when the bathroom door opened, my body froze. "Se-Seiji-kun¡­" ¨C I looked at the man who came out of the bathroom. I rushed to the bathroom and looked in every corner, behind the door, on the floor and even the ceiling, but I couldn''t find it, Luis wasn''t... "Yes, well, reality isplicated" ¨C Seiji-kun smiled bitterly. His clothes were Luis''s, his voice was Luis''s, but his appearance was Seiji-kun''s... I fell to my knees questioning what is real... Seiji-kun, no, Luis, no, Seiji-kun, no, Luis¡­ Did I do those things with little Luis?! Now I''m a criminal... "Come on, breathe, don''t panic" - Luis approached me and spoke gently while he put his hand on my back in aforting way... It took me an hour to calm down, my mind was a mess and even when I was able to calm down I didn''t dare look Luis in the eye. "C-Could you use your normal appearance?" - I asked with a trembling voice as my gaze focused on the ground. I heard Luis sigh. - "It is done" I looked up and saw that Luis was Luis again, he changed so quickly that I raised my hand to pinch his cheek and check if Luis''s face was real... Luis just smiled bitterly and let me y with his cheeks. The more I touched his face, the more I realized that this was real. My face reddened and I looked down. "You''re acting like a little girl" - Luis sighed as he continued stroking my back tofort me. "¡­" ¨C I didn''t want to speak. I''m angry at him for lying to me¡­ But at the same time I''m relieved as deep down in my heart I developed some feelings for Luis because of his kindness, but I buried those feelings as it wouldn''t be right for a single mother to have a rtionship with a boy the same age as her son... I feel happy and angry... "Why did you lie to me?" ¨C I asked as I hugged my legs and hid my face with my knees. "If a poor boy who can barely support his family tells you that he will take care of you, it could only be seen as the innocence of a child or the stupidity of an idealist" - Luis sighed. That way of speaking is Seiji-kun''s... Sarcastic, nihilistic, moody, but always kind to me... This is giving me a headache... "If you wonder where I got the money from¡­" ¨C Luis stayed by my side consoling me. ¨C "Well, I really joined the yakuza" I looked up angrily. ¨C "You cannot do that, you are a kind child and it is not good that you work with that kind of people!" "All the crimesmitted by Seiji are my crimes" - Luis smiled at me nonchntly. ¨C "Do you still think I am a kind child?" "Yes" ¨C I did not hesitate. ¨C "You are kind even if you deny it yourself" Louis sighed. ¨C "I am kind to you because I love you, not because I am a kind person" I looked away again as I blushed. Now that I know he is Seiji-kun, it''s hard for me to look at his face without feeling embarrassed... We were silent for a long time until I finally realized what was most unusual about the situation. ¨C "Why are you telling me this? Because right now?" I began to fear the worst... "A-Are you bored of me?" - I asked with a trembling voice without daring to look up. "If I were going to leave you then I wouldn''t tell you this" - Luis sighed tiredly. ¨C "Seriously, I am worried about your low self-esteem, you must realize how valuable you are and you are not just a prize or a decoration" "So you''re telling me you didn''t start this charade just because you wanted my body?" ¨C I asked resentfully. I can''t imagine any other reason why he would have done all this... At that moment I felt pain in my cheek, Luis was pulling my cheek. "It hurts it hurts it hurts!" - I looked at him with teary eyes. "That''s what you get for saying stupid things" - Luis let go of my cheek while he looked at me angrily. ¨C "I am trying to be honest so listen to me well, yes, it is true that I like your appearance, but if only your appearance is not enough topensate for all the problems I have gone through to take care of you, none of that, I really fell in love with you since, unlike the idiot who calls herself my mother, you sincerely took care of me, and yes, I possibly have a motherplex and that''s why I fell in love with you, and no, I don''t have a fucking incestuousplex or an Oedipusplex, just imagining that shit makes me want to vomit" I stared at Luis as he finished his insult-filled monologue. Normally he is a polite and gentle slightly aggressive man, but he is always respectful, only Seiji is rude and moody when things be a bother. Seeing Lui acting like this made me feel a little warm, it''s like he opened his heart to me making the line between Seiji and Luis disappear... I couldn''t help myself and hugged him tightly. "No hard feelings?" - Luis asked me gently while he hugged me. "I''m still mad¡­" ¨C I kept hugging him. "Will you feel better if I make you your favorite food?" ¨C Luis asked me tenderly. "..." - I nodded. We held each other for a while, while my heart epted the situation without problems. It''s strange that I feel in love with a teenager the same age as my son, but love sometimes doesn''t have to make sense to work, there are even cases where a mother can fall in love with her own s¡­. Oh. Oh¡­ This is bad¡­ "L-L-Luis¡­" ¨C I started to shake. ¨C "There is a p-problem" Luis raised an eyebrow and stared at me. - "What''s the matter?" I swallowed hard. "I was talking to your mother about how harmful her marriage is for you and Umaru¡­ And well, I¡­ .." ¨C I began to pale. "..." - Luis paled. ¨C "Did you tell her that Seiji was the one who had been taking care of her?" I nodded. ¨C "I even convinced her that Seiji loved her and that is why it was better if she divorced and she was Seiji''s lover since then you would no longer have to work to support your family¡­" "I need to use your bathroom" ¨C Luis stood up and hurried to the bathroom. When the bathroom door closed I heard the loud sound of retching so I was worried about Luis''s health, but when I got closer to the door I heard him scream. - "Do not open the door! Just¡­! Just wait for me in the living room!" I was worried that Luis might get sick so I made tea to give him when he gets out. Now I feel guilty... --- --- (Luis perspective) The feeling of wanting to hit a specific person while not being willing to hurt that same person is an unpleasant feeling. "Hey Listen! Congrattions, this time you only threw up your liver, you are improving!" I ignored the jerk. I spoke with System Goddess. ¨C "Is this some kind of consequence of my plot armors?" "It is possible" - System Goddess answered without being sure of her words. ¨C "My knowledge of the plot armor phenomenon is limited so I''m not sure, but there is a good chance that since you don''t recognize your mother as your family, your plot armor recognized her as a possible target" I hate being a protagonist. "You must go ahead and look on the bright side" ¨C Tsubaki spoke in a soft voice. ¨C "Technically you are stealing the wife of the man you hate the most" ¡­ - "That doesn''tfort me, in fact, I think I want to throw up again¡­" "I''m sorry" - Tsubaki apologized sadly. I sighed with extreme exhaustion. ¨C "Okay, you are right that I should move on" I straightened my clothes and cleaned up traces of my organs from the bathroom or it would be weird if I can throw up my liver and stay healthy. Actually, my internal organs are just a decoration. My body ispletelyposed of ck blood so I can breathe without the need for lungs, my blood will still flow if I lose my heart, which I eat is converted into energy as my system digestive is connected to Ortro, and I can even continue to think even though my brain is destroyed since my mind is connected to my soul. If it weren''t for the fact that the subject of lineage is more of a spiritual concept, then it would be impossible to continue ssifying me as human. Since I don''t really have gastric juices, my mouth didn''t smell bad after vomiting so I left the bathroom and walked over to Yasuko. "I''m sorry¡­" ¨C Yasuko lowered her head sadly. "Okay, this is my fault" - I sighed and patted her head. ¨C "I hid it from you and you just wanted to help me, you should not feel guilty" She thought that if my mother had a rtionship with Seiji, then Seiji would take care of her children (Umaru and me) the same way Seiji took care of Yasuko''s son. I got Ryuuji a part-time job as a chef in the same restaurant where Yasuko works which were good for me in the end since that guy has decent talent in the kitchen which resulted in the restaurant manager giving me a percentage of profits, everyone wins. As for if that was childbor, I''m yakuza, that shit doesn''t matter. "But¡­" ¨C Yasuko has an inferiorityplex so this must make her feel mortified for causing me trouble. I sighed and smiled at her. ¨C "I will take care of this, don''t worry" Yasuko nodded trying to hide her sadness. In time she will feel better, I just have to make sure I don''t show how much I hate this situation. "There is also another matter" - I took out my cell phone. ¨C "I got a promotion at my job so I can give myself some liberties" If Yasuko rejected me after learning the truth, I would pretend to distance myself from her and eventually make sure that she falls in love with me after various convenient events ur. Since she epted me despite knowing that I am the same age as her son, then I can save myself the trouble and take her to the same residentialplex where I will take my mother and sister. "Pack your things, I''ll take you to a better house that''s also close to your work, also, I''ll fix a bedroom near the school so that Ryuuji can dedicate himself to his studies without distractions" - I finished sending several messages and put the cell phone away. Even if Ryuuji is my stepson now, I won''t let a male teenager live in the same area as several of the women I care about the most. "New house?" ¨C Yasuko looked at me in disbelief, forgetting her previous depression. The ease with which she changes her emotional state always struck me as amusing. "Yeah, I can''t let my wife live in a ce like this" - I shrugged. "W-Wife?!" ¨C Yasuko''s face was as red as a tomato. ¨C "Y-You can''t be serious! You are very young and you should marry a more suitable woman, I am fine with just being your lover¡­" I sighed, I need to fix her self-esteem. "Yasuko, you are my wife, end" ¨C I put my hand in my pocket and pretended to take something out. My system recognized that Yasuko agreed to be a part of my harem without caring that I have other women so I was able to get a ''Gift of Love'' for her. I didn''t think my first wife in this world would be this sexy milf, but these kinds of surprises make life nice. When I took out the box, Yasuko began to tremble. ¨C "L-Luis¡­ Y-You can''t¡­ Not with me¡­" "Yasuko, besides you I will have other wives, but that doesn''t mean I don''t love you, on the contrary, I love you more than I can describe with words" - I said something so corny that I wanted to spit with disdain towards myself. Even though she seemed to want to refuse, her hands reached out to open the box. When she saw the ring, she began to cry. "B-But¡­" ¨C She was still looking for a way to refuse, but it was obvious that she wanted this. God, that sounded bad. I took out the wedding ring and ced it on her ring finger. [System Notification: The user has usurped a ''Character'' from a High-Level World. The entity ''Yasuko Takasu'' possesses a Destiny so insignificant that the Will of the World of Gaia did not discover the user''s actions. The user can sacrifice a part of his own Destiny Energy to hide the loss of the ''Character''] ¡­ "I swear I didn''t know about this either!" ¨C System Goddess spoke hurriedly. ¨C "Although I know that system users can steal entities from other worlds, I don''t know how the process works so this is new to me!" I sighed. ¨C "A week without dumplings" "Nooooooooooooooooo!" ¨C System Goddess shouted with desperation. I ignored her and checked how much Destiny Energy it would cost me to make up for Yasuko''s ''disappearance''. When I noticed that the cost was so insignificant that I can recover that energy in a matter of minutes, I did not hesitate topensate the Destiny Energy. I was relieved that I hadn''t done this with such an important woman or I would have been in trouble, though it''s likely that [Paranoia] warned me of the danger, though it''s still not good to blindly rely on supernatural abilities so this will be a reminder to be more careful. Yasuko was still crying with happiness so I hugged her until she could calm down, then I helped her pack for the move which was easy since she has few belongings. I sent a message to some of my subordinates at school to tell Ryuuji the news of the move and contacted the movers to have Ryuuji''s things moved to a male dormitory. After finishing the preparations I left Yasuko''s house, there are so many things I have to do... I begin to doubt if I am really a protagonist or I am just thebor ve of destiny. Well, whatever, I''ll work while increasing my harem, that''s the definition of moving on. Chapter 153: Milfhunter Chapter 153: Milfhunter Taking advantage of my new job I arranged for a car to take me to a warehouse area which is normally uninhabited which makes it a good ce for the yakuza to dispose of bodies or for small gangs to gather. I got out of the car while carrying a backpack. I''m keeping my identity as Luis so I can''t prove I have a space artifact so appearances are important, as for the driver, he thinks I''m here on Seiji''s orders so he just nodded and left. I approached one of the deepest and most uninhabited areas and noticed the presence of 32 ordinary humans with no supernatural features. I said that everyone shoulde, but ten disobeyed me... Then I''ll take care of them. When I approached the group of idiots, they all stood up and greeted me with a deep bow. - "Boss!" A teenager with blond hair and nose piercings approached me with a respectful attitude. ¨C "Boss, ten people did note" "I can see it" - I sighed. ¨C "Forget about them, I will take care of them" The 32 delinquents flinched as fear shed across their faces. If this group had joined together they might have rebelled against me before my system awakened, but they never thought of betraying me due to the fear I carved deep into their minds. "Line up" ¨C On mymand, the 32 idiots lined up perfectly neatly like coordinated ants. I opened the backpack and took out a wooden box where there was a set of silver needles suitable for acupuncture. I mentioned to Mr. Ichijo that I trained in medical skills and my specialty was acupuncture so he got me this set of silver needles with spiritual properties. Although using needles made from my blood would be better because of the effects of [Reader''s Madness], these needles aren''t bad and are enough for what I want to do. I walked over to the first idiot in line and focused my Ki on the needle. Although I don''t n on bing a cultivator since it''s a very restrictive power system, there are cultivator techniques that are too convenient from what I learned from System Goddess. One of the most basic, but most useful techniques of cultivators is the transfer of knowledge through Internal Energy. Although my Ki is a much lower version of cultivators'' energy, it still allows me to use a simple technique like knowledge transfer in martial arts, and since this technique is too basic, I can use it without causing suspicion from the Will of the World. After concentrating my Ki on the needle, I pierced the first idiot''s forehead and transferred various basic martial arts, Ki awakening method, and Hamon breathing. The idiot clenched his teeth against the pain of receiving a bombardment of information and managed to resist without passing out. When he finished transferring the knowledge, the idiot passed out so I brushed him aside like disposable trash. Although the other 31 idiots paled at this, they seemed relieved to see that Idiot #1 was still breathing so they didn''t run away. I used Ki to disinfect the needle since I''m a responsible doctor and looked at Idiot #2 to step forward. In this way, the 32 idiots ended up on the ground while clenching their teeth as if they were facing intense pain. I ignored their expressions of pain and moved on to the second step, body reconstruction. I didn''t use [Human Transmutation] as that could get me into trouble so I only used acupuncture to remove brain restrictions that limit human potential, Hamon to stimte cellr activity, Ki to strengthen the different types of tissues in the human body, and chiropractic to do that the bone structure was suitable for a martial artist with the greatest potential. While effort builds a strong fighter, gics also y a role. The best martial artists were born with bodies suitable for martial arts or received outside help to modify their bodies. The best example of the former is Miu while the example for thetter is Kenichi. His body was shaped several times by the masters of the dojo and that is how he became a prodigy of martial arts, of course, without counting the additional help of the plot armor. When my work was done I put my things away, these idiots will take four hours to wake up and I don''t have time to wait for them. I wrote a note with the instructions that they should follow and then I left the ce. Just in case I imitated my father''s trick and set the note as a simple ''Contract'' so that when these idiots wake up, they won''t be able to tell others about the martial arts I gave them and they will also be my eternal ves even after they die. Although my father is an asshole, he gave me a good parting gift before escaping, now my contracts are evolving and it''s only a matter of time before I can form the highest level contract which will also allow me to crack the entire contract that Beast VII used in me. "You''ve been in this world for a day and you haven''t killed anyone" ¨C Tsubaki spoke to me happily. - "I am very proud of you" "Do you think I''m some kind of psychopath?" - I rolled my eyes. "Yes" - Tsubaki replied without hesitation. "Well, you are a bit" ¨C System Goddess spoke awkwardly. "Hey Listen! You are a crazy bitch!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "Beheading people is fun" ¨C Ortro lives in her own world. I sighed, maybe I should rx my temper. I contacted another driver and had him take me to the business district of the city. "Are you going to do some business or get a woman?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me curiously. "The second" - I replied as he took a can of soda from the car fridge. I didn''t think a limo woulde, but I''m notining. Before I got to the business district I made the driver stop and I got out of the car or it would be very conspicuous if I arrived in a limousine. I started walking towards the food area. "Mmmm, Luis''s greed is as infinite as the heavens so I''m sure he will be a woman with a lot of money pretending to be a humble person" "Hey Listen! I say that she is a horny milf who is not satisfied with her husband and she needs a lot of sex!" "I bet three cookies that she is a single mother" "No bet, my cookies are mine" The group of invaders that live in my mind is organizing a gambling game to guess who I''m looking for... I arrived at a store and mentally sighed. ¨C "Tsubaki wins" "Noooooo!" "Fucking bastard! My cookies aaaaaahhhhhh!" "I knew it!" "Gambling is bad, gamblers must die" I looked at the sign at the entrance, ''Onodera Japanese Sweet Shop'', I still think the name is too long. Because it''s still early, most of the adults are at work while the kids are at school, so there were no people in the shop except for the owner of the shop who was looking at a magazine with a bored expression. I entered the store making the entrance bell ring, but the woman didn''t even turn around. ¨C "Good morning, you can take a tray and choose what you like" I sighed. ¨C "If you show so little enthusiasm you will only lose customers" The woman froze and her magazine fell to the ground. "That reaction is a bit exaggerated" - I smiled wryly. The woman looked at me, stood up, and ran to the back of the store. I heard that she went into the bathroom and seemed to be doing her best to get ready. After five minutes she returned to the counter of the store looking betterbed and with a subtle make-up that highlighted her natural beauty. Showing a professional smile, she spoke calmly to me. ¨C "Hello dear customer, what would you like to buy?" I couldn''t stand it, I startedughing. "Do not make fun of me!" - The woman pouted angrily. Why do most of the women I get involved with have a habit of pouting? Is there some kind ofw of the multiverse that forces attractive women to make cute pouts? Whatever, she looks cute so that''s fine. "Ah, I''m sorry, it''s just that you''re cute when you act like that" ¨C I managed to contain myughter, but it was difficult for me to stop smiling. "Cute?" ¨C The woman raised an eyebrow as if she was angry, but her subtle smile shows that she liked mypliment. ¨C "Youngster, it is not good to flirt with a working woman like me" "I''m not flirting with a married woman so there shouldn''t be a problem" - I shrugged and walked over to lean on the counter nonchntly. "¡­" ¨C The woman frowned and then sighed. ¨C "Did you find out about my divorce?" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "A week ago I came to buy some sweets that my sister wanted, since you were busy it was your daughter who attended me and when she saw me, she almost kicked me out of here" "Kosaki or Haru?" ¨C The woman sighed as she held her forehead. "Are you kidding? The brat adores me" ¨C I rolled my eyes. "Don''t call my daughter a brat, Haru is only a year younger than you" - The woman sighed. "If she acts like a brat, then she''s a brat" - I shrugged. "Let''s talk inside" - The woman shook her head and went to the entrance of the premises. "Won''t this hurt your profits?" ¨C I joked around a bit. "With you here, nobody wille to buy so if you don''t want to damage my business then hide in the back while I put up the closed sign" - The woman looked at me with false anger. "Of course, your orders are absolute" - I raised my hands in submission and went to the back of the premises. There''s a kitchen in the back of the room, so I pulled up a chair and sat at the center table. "I like that woman" ¨C Tsubaki was having fun with my love life. "Hey Listen! Sodomize her! No one gives orders to a Harem King!" ¨C I ignored the noisy idiot. "What''s she called?" - System Goddess asked with curiosity. "Nanako Onodera, she has two daughters, one of whom hates me since she thinks it was my fault her parents got divorced a month ago" - I mentally shrugged. "And it really wasn''t your fault?" ¨C System Goddess asked as if she didn''t believe me. "I''m not responsible for all the bad things that happen around me" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Only 60% or 70% of things are my faults" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "The lineage of Chaotic Beast is right for you" Nanako entered the kitchen as she took off the apron that she normally wears when serving customers, then she pulled up a chair and sat down next to me. "Aren''t you too close?" ¨C I asked ironically. "Does it bother you that a woman with two daughters sits next to you?" - She asked in a monotone voice. "I don''t mind" - I sighed. ¨C "But putting your head on my shoulder is a bit excessive" This woman does not understand the concept of personal space. "If you don''t like my actions then you can go, you know where the exit is" - Nanako continued speaking without emotions. I sighed, rebuffed her advances once and things turned out like this. Due to an incident with some criminals and various difficulties in her marriage, she developed feelings towards me, but unlike Yasuko, Nanako would not ept that her partner has other lovers, so in order not to hurt her, I distanced myself from her a bit since, despite everything, I liked her and I didn''t want to hurt her just for a night of fun. After that things got messy so I had to put an emotional wall between us, but since then she has been more direct with her advances and even made ''jokes'' that she would be willing to be with me even though I have more lovers. At that time I rejected her as my life was in chaos and I still had a certain level of consideration for other people''s emotions so I didn''t want to drag her into my problems. But well, that''s the past, now I''m going to include her in my harem along with her daughter Haru, as for her other daughter... Well, everything will depend on whether Raku makes me angry since that boy is in love with Kosaki, the eldest daughter of Nanako Raku must understand that the greater good is the most important thing. I sighed and braced myself for the drama. - "I have a wife" There was a silence so deep that I could hear the metaphorical sound of silence. Nanako didn''t move her head from my shoulder and spoke in a calm voice that hid deep anxiety. - "Congrattions" "Several things happened, one thing led to another and suddenly I have a wife, or well, actually I have several wives" - I kept talking calmly as if everything was irrelevant. - "Life is unpredictable" "Polygamy is illegal" ¨C Nanako spoke with a mix of conflicting emotions. "Laws are empty words, people are important" - I stood up gently so that Nanako could remove her head from my shoulder without hurting herself. ¨C "But you are right, polygamy is illegal¡­ For now" Nanako had an expressionless face and did not reply. "It was nice to see you" - I smiled gently. ¨C "Say hello to Haru for me" I left the kitchen and went to the entrance of the premises. "Hey Listen! Don''t fuck with me bitch! Go back to the kitchen and stick your dick in that milf!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "This is called fishing" - I rolled my eyes. "Fuck off! You''re just a pretentious idiot!" ¨C Navi was still a cheerful idiot. "Wait a bit" ¨C I sighed at the stupidity of this idiot. 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ "Luis!" ¨C Nanako rushed to hold my hand to prevent me from leaving the premises. If all my ns could go as well as this, my life would be easier... I looked at Nanako with a mock confused expression to which she gritted her teeth in frustration. "You''re an idiot" - Nanako looked at me angrily. "They tell me often" - I shrugged. "Then you''ll be used to this" ¨C Nanako raised her hand as if she was going to p me. I didn''t try to stop her and when her hand came closer to my face, her strength lessened and instead of pping my face, she moved both of her hands to hold my face. "You''re aplete idiot" ¨C Nanako growled angrily and then kissed me. When our lips parted, I smiled. ¨C "I thought you would p me first and then kiss me" "I can still hit you" ¨C Nanako made a fake threatening expression. "I''m not a masochist" - I smiled wryly and hugged her around the waist to kiss her again. Nanako wrapped her arms around my neck as her legs wrapped around my waist. I easily picked her up while we were still kissing and carried her to the back of the venue. When we were in the kitchen, she released my waist and separated her lips from mine. Without saying a word to her she began to open the buttons on her white shirt, then tossed the shirt to her side and unbuttoned her pants. Seeing her underwear, I smiled appreciatively. ¨C "ck lingerie looks good on you" "Would you believe me if I told you that I have been wearing this type of underwear every day waiting for the day you woulde see me?" ¨C Nanako smiled cheekily. "I''m underage so that''s illegal" - I smiled and began to undress. Nanako rolled her eyes. ¨C "I don''t want to hear that from you, sir ''Laws are empty words'' " My mouth trembled. ¨C "Was I very dramatic?" "Too much" ¨C Nanako pressed her body against mine while her hands ran over my body. Now that there are no more scars on my body, I look like a healthy teenager who does some sports. It''s not an impressive body that would make all women salivate, but I''m more attractive than the average Japanese man which is enough. "I expected to see some typical criminal scars" ¨C Nanako used her fingers to trace my abdomen while her hands move down. "And I expected to see you with boring underwear, life is full of surprises" - I gently kissed her neck. Nanako''s body shivered from my gentle actions. Despite the intense kiss at the beginning, she is the type of woman who enjoys things slow and prefers soft touch over passionate acts, something her ex-husband could never understand as he was too stupid. Nanako reached a very important part of my body and her body began to heat up. ¨C "A suitable tool for a womanizer" "Thanks for stroking my ego" ¨C I unbuttoned her bra and although I liked the ck lingerie that contrasted with her fair skin, I prefer to enjoy the texture of her bare breasts. Nanako''s hands began to caress my crotch as I stimted her erogenous areas on her back, neck, buttocks, and waist. She started to let out little moans as her hands did their best to caress and stimte my crotch. My gentle movements made her legs start to tremble so I stopped and smiled. ¨C "It seems that someone can no longer stand up~" Nanako didn''t reply and started kissing me. I sat on a chair and Nanako spread her legs around my waist. Her shapely breasts stood firm even though she had two daughters and her rosy nipples stood out like two little cherries. Nanako started rubbing her genitals with my crotch making the fabric of her pantiespletely wet. Because it was a thin fabric, it was easy to brush it aside for the main course, but instead of going straight to the best part, I allowed her to move at her own pace. Nanako had a zed look as she met my eyes. After several kisses, she finally digested her hands into her underwear and pushed her panties aside allowing our genitals to touch. Before she could make our connection, I grabbed her shoulders and looked at her seriously. ¨C "After this, there is no turning back, you will be my wife and nothing and no one will change that" "You sound like a possessive husband" ¨C Nanako smiled. "I''m a possessive husband" - I also smiled. Nanako pressed the point of my crotch to the entrance of her vagina and with slow movements, she began to move her hips allowing me to go deeper into her body. Nanako took her time taking all of my crotch, not because my crotch was ridiculously big or stupid nonsense like that, but because she wanted to enjoy every second where our bodies came together. When my crotch was fully inside her, she began to gently move her hips as I used my right hand to hold her waist while my left hand caressed her breasts. Since I allowed Nanako to lead the pace of things, she was able to move her hips in the way she most enjoyed while I focused on caressing her body without focusing on her more sensitive areas. While drowning in sheer sexual pleasure can be fun at times, the connection born of mutual intimacy is stronger than unbridled lust and since Nanako is going to be my wife, I don''t want her to think I see her as just a sex toy or a trophy, I must make her feel loved. Over time Nanako reached a strong orgasm that made her press her face into my shoulder as her insides contracted. I timed my ejaction with her orgasm as this kind of thing has a special meaning with some women and when Nanako dug her nails into my back I released my cum inside her. Nanako bit my shoulder to try and contain her moans as her body trembled. After a few minutes, she managed to calm down and removed her teeth and nails from my body. I lowered my body''s resistance so she wouldn''t hurt herself and scratch me so her actions left red marks on my body, and although she looked worried, she also seemed satisfied as if I was a lioness who marked her territory. Nanako let out a satisfied sigh. ¨C "Thank you for letting me take the rhythm, if we do more than this I will not be able to walk and I still need to work¡­" I smiled fondly. ¨C "If my wife is happy, I am happy" I used [Mythomania] to trick myself into thinking I''m not sexually frustrated. I couldn''t decrease all my libido, but at least it became somewhat tolerable. "I feel bad for leaving you like this" ¨C Nanako kissed my cheek. ¨C "Why don''t you look for some girls so you can be satisfied?" "Of course, that''s what I was thinking of doing" - I smiled. "¡­" ¨C Nanako looked at me nkly. - "I''m kidding" "Not me" - I kept smiling. "..." - Nanako sighed. ¨C "I am an idiot for falling in love with an idiot" "Idiocy is contagious" - I shrugged. ¨C "Let us pray that your daughters do not inherit it" "My daughters are smart and they won''t fall for a womanizing idiot¡­" Nanako smiled, but she stopped smiling at the end of her words. ¨C "If you seduce any of my daughters I will castrate you" "It''s not the first time they''ve threatened to castrate me and here we are" - I kept smiling. The sooner she can ept reality, the better for everyone. Nanako stared at me and then sighed. ¨C "That is impossible, maybe Haru can fall in love with you, but Kosaki will hate you to death when she finds out that you seduced me" Who seduced who is still questionable. "It is a challenge?" ¨C My smile grew. "No, it''s not a challenge" ¨C Nanako panicked. ¨C "Seriously, don''t do it" "I''ll think about it" - I smiled and helped Nanako to stand up since her legs were a bit weak. "Will you think about doing it or will you think about not doing it?" - She didn''t want to drop the subject. "I''ll think about it, make do with that" - After settling her in the chair, I got dressed again without caring about the obvious feminine smell on my body. "No doubt you are an idiot¡­" - Nanako sighed. "But I''m your idiot" - I smiled and pretended that I took a box out of my pocket. ¨C "Forever~" Nanako stared at the box while swallowing hard. ¨C "When you talked about marriage I thought you were joking¡­" "I can joke about life, but I will not joke about my wives" - I shrugged. "Would you really have multiple wives?" ¨C Nanako opened the box and looked at her ring while a beautiful smile decorated her face. "Yes" ¨C I gently put her ring on her ring finger to hide the mark of her previous wedding ring. ¨C "Regarding polygamyws, let me take care of everything" "Oh~ My young husband sounds so trustworthy~" ¨C Nanako smiled as she looked at her new ring. ¨C "This looks expensive, where did you get it?" "I have a new job" - I smiled gently. "It is dangerous?" ¨C Nanako stopped smiling and looked at me seriously. "Not for me" ¨C I hope so¡­ "Dangerous to others?" - Nanako raised an eyebrow. "Why do you have to be so smart?" - I sighed with false anguish. "Luis, stop joking" - Nanako frowned. ¨C "I do not want to be a widow before remarrying, if your new job is dangerous then leave that job, you can stay here and with your talent, we can make this business grow¡­" I smiled and pinched her cheek. ¨C "Your ambition is adorable, but I have some problems that I need to solve" Nanako sighed. ¨C "Will you tell me what you will do?" "Of course" - I smiled. ¨C "But do you really want to know?" "..." - Nanako sighed again. ¨C "No, although I know it is a bad idea, I prefer that you do not tell me, so I will not have to lie to my daughters" "Nanako, although my situation isplicated, there is something I can assure you" - I approached her face to see her eyes. ¨C "I will take care of you with everything I have because you are my wife" Nanako smiled wryly to hide how embarrassed she felt. ¨C "Will you protect me and make me happy?~" "Yes" - I agreed. ¨C "Even if I have to bring this world to ruin, I will make you happy" "Ara ara~, my husband sounds like a viin" - Nanako smiled without knowing how literal my words are. "I have to go, there is still work to be done" - I kissed her forehead and got ready to leave. "My husband is so cruel, leaving me after having fun with my body~" ¨C Nanako tried to sound like a pitiful woman, although there was a subtle trace of bitterness in her voice. "Never say that" ¨C I pinched her cheek. ¨C "I told you, you are my wife, not a decoration or a trophy" "¡­" ¨C Nanako was silent with a small smile. "I''ll see youter" - I headed to the back exit since the front door is closed. ¨C "Oh, one more thing¡­" I stopped and shed a genuine smile. - "I love you" That is what she has wanted to hear for a long time so when I left the ce I heard that she had started to cry as if a great burden had been lifted from her heart. "Sometimes I don''t know if you''re a selfish man or a caring person..." - System Goddess she murmured. "Did you have fun watching me do ''dual cultivation''?" ¨C I spoke with annoyance. I had to close my mental connection since this woman was screaming all kinds of stupid things when I started having sex with Nanako. "I-I wasn''t spying" ¨C System Goddess panicked. ¨C "I am not a perverted woman who indulges in carnal desires by watching you do lewd acts with naive women who fell for your dirty schemes!" ¡­ Why do I have to be surrounded by strange people? "She was masturbating" ¨C Ortro spoke while she ate cookies. "Lies! Dirty lies of the Chaotic Beast! This vile creature is lying!" ¨C System Goddess began to shout all kinds of stupid things. Whatever, I''ve always known this woman to be a disappointing creature. Now, to continue with the work. Chapter 154: A scared girl is a quick conquest Chapter 154: A scared girl is a quick conquest I sighed heavily as I took a break on a park bench. At this point in the day, I did enough work for a normal human to die of burnout. I''m honoring my Japanese genes... Actually, I don''t feel tired, just frustrated, but Tsubaki insisted that I take a break of at least 5 minutes and even System Goddess mentioned that a Higher Entity can develop heart demons from overwork, which seemed to me something interesting to analyze. Considering that my most important skills are based on my mental instability, maybe I can create heart demons to turn into a spirit attack technique. If I can share my migraine with my enemies things would get interesting... I sighed, taking breaks seems like a waste of time to me, but I don''t want Tsubaki to feel worried about my non-existent sanity so I''ll just pretend this helps me rx. I took advantage of this small moment of peace to observe my surroundings. It''s already time that the students are out of ss so there are several teenagers walking around the park either to rx or to take a shortcut home. I looked at the teenagers and realized how absurd life is. The world is full of spirits, deities, humans with the power to destroy buildings, lunatics with abilities to devour souls, genocidal womanizers, and all kinds of absurd things, but despite all these dangerous things, humans live in peace, too much peace for my taste¡­. [System Notification: The destructive instincts are affecting the user. Allowing the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy to feed destructive instincts? YES/NO] [NO] Wonderful, now I''m an unstable jerk... I think I spent too much time acting like a genocidal idiot on my trip to other worlds, I must be more careful not to develop the habit of using violence to fix every situation or I''ll get in trouble with the Will of the World. System Goddess mentioned that system users tend to develop a big appetite forbat as it allows them to show off their powers, it seems that narcissism is the characteristic trait of system users so I need to improve my self-control. I sighed and looked at the people walking by nonchntly, there are some attractive women but my standards have risen, and only picking up women who are easy to fall in love with would be boring, though I won''t reject women who fall in love with me even if I wasn''t the one who seduced them. Tsubaki told me that I should rest at least 5 minutes so when the exact 5 minutes passed I stood up to continue working, but at that moment I saw something strange. "Tsubaki..." - I sighed internally. ¨C "Can you see that?" "Yes¡­" ¨C Tsubaki seemed confused. ¨C "Is that a ghost?" I have seen souls and even eaten souls, but this is the first time I have seen a soul moving independently without a physical body. The soul was not a sphere of light, but rather resembled a gray liquid that dispersed within into an unpleasant-looking humanoid entity. "That doesn''t look like a Kishin egg, but I can see a lot of resentment and corruption in that soul" ¨C Tsubaki sounded confused. "That''s an evil spirit" ¨C System Goddess entered her teacher mode. ¨C "In this world, human souls are managed in two systems, the system of reincarnation and the system of believers¡­" "The reincarnation system is the basic system of the multiverse, when an entity dies its soul enters the cycle of Samsara where the personality, memory, emotions and all traces of the mind are eliminated from the soul making it a nk, then the soul travels and when an entity is about to be born, the soul enters the body causing the reincarnation cycle to continue flowing¡­" "Sometimes there are problems with this system and that''s why there are people who are born with innate talents or some knowledge from their past lives, but that''s not important for now..." "The second system, the system of believers, is a form of support for entities based on the energy of Faith¡­" "Whether they are Superior Entities, Guardians or earthly deities, the entities that use the Faith system need the energy of their believers to survive and when a believer dies, his soul travels to the realm of the entity¡­" "The soul of the deceased bes a source of temporary energy for the deity, and when a period of time passes, the soul is returned to the cycle of Samsara to maintain the bnce between the living and the dead, that is why the entities that can destroy souls they alter the bnce and that makes them enemies of the multiverse¡­" "There are also cases where some entities cling to the souls of their servants preventing them from reincarnating, but in order to do that, the servant needs to possess arge amount of Destiny Energy or the soul will be corrupted over time..." "Ahem, anyway" ¨C System Goddess sensed my boredom at this exnation so she got to the main point. ¨C "Sometimes people with strong desires evade the cycle of Samsara and cling to the physical world thus creating ghosts, of course, not all spirits are evil and some can even evolve to be guardian spirits, but most spirits are corrupted by their own obsessions and be evil spirits" "I see, ghosts are stubborn idiots who don''t ept death and in case they can''t control their own obsessions they turn into monsters" - I sighed internally. ¨C "Couldn''t you have said something that simple?" "¡­W-Well, giving a general context is important¡­" ¨C System Goddess sounded embarrassed. "We''re going to have to do something about your stupid habit of giving exnations too long" - I sighed with annoyance. It''s a good thing I''m curbing my habit of doing exaggeratedly long monologues or even I couldn''t stand my bullshit. I kept looking at the evil spirit and the spirit noticed my gaze. "Oh, right, I forgot to mention something..." - System Goddess spoke with irony. ¨C "Normally entities such as the divine messenger foxes are in charge of purifying these things since the evil spirits feed on human vitality and emotions creating fatigue and nightmares in humans, also, if a human can see them they will go crazy and attack the human¡­" "This is the kind of thing you should tell me first" - I sighed, I''ll have to educate this idiot goddess... The spirit screamed like an angry animal and began to twist its body. His appearance was simr to a human who died in a car ident, his four limbs were bent at various odd angles as if they were broken, his neck was three times longer than a normal neck, and his eye socketscked eyes. "YOU CAN SEE ME!" ¨C The spirit shouted with a voice full of suffering and hatred as he rushed to attack me. I sighed in boredom, horror movies always seemed boring to me. I don''t even need to use my Authority as the Administrator of Japan to kill this thing, my body is practically a spirit body and if this thing dares to touch me, my [Reader''s Madness] energy will devour himpletely. Best of all, as long as I don''t use my [Reader''s Madness] rted skills outside of my body, then this energy won''t be detected by other entities and even if Senko sees me devour a spirit, she''ll think I''m purifying it with some ability rted to a hero from another world. I looked at the evil spirit that opened her mouth to the point where it could devour my head in one bite and held back the urge to yawn. Before the ghost could touch me, I saw a girl rush over to hug me. There have been instances where a girl pretends to love me to try and kill me, but I didn''t refuse the girl''s hug as I saw something interesting. When the spirit was about to attack the girl and me, two little girl-like entities with fox features appeared and stretched out their hands. The spirit changed its target to one of the entities and in one bite devoured the upper half of the little girl. The other little girl ignored the ''death'' of her partner and attacked the spirit making it explode with an invisible attack. After the little girl eliminated the evil spirit, the girl stopped hugging me and looked at the entity which raised two fingers and then disappeared. That entity was a spirit body, but it did not possess a soul, basically a remotely controlled doll. Her body was simr to my ck blood, a spirit body, with the difference that my blood is visible to human eyes while that little fox girl was invisible¡­ This is interesting. "H-Hello! Sorry for beingte¡­" ¨C The girl greeted me as if we were friends. I noticed that several people turned to see us since in her eyes this girl ran to hug me for no reason. She seems to be trying hard not to attract attention, although I think it''s not to avoid other people''s rumors, rather she wants to avoid the attention of the spirits. I smiled back at him and stood up. ¨C "Don''t worry, now we are going to have something for lunch" The girl sighed in relief when I yed along, but she seemed a bit ufortable with the idea of ??going out to eat with a person she doesn''t even know to which I whispered under my breath. ¨C "Consider it a thank you from me" The girl looked at me in surprise, then nodded with a bright smile. We went to a crepe stand and I bought a couple of crepes. The fact that this girl chose the cheapest without taking advantage of my wallet made me like her immediately so she goes to my harem. We walked a bit and when we reached an area without many people I smiled wryly. ¨C "So can you see them?" The girl paled and looked around. "None of them is close, we can talk calmly" - I smiled finding her reaction funny. The girl sighed in relief as if she had managed to escape from a hungry tiger, it seems that she has had a difficult life "I''m sorry about before, when I saw that it wanted to attack you... Well, my body moved on its ount" - The girl smiled in a forced way. "I was hugged by a nice girl, I don''t see the problem" - I shrugged and bit into my crepe. The girl smiled and started eating her crepe, it seems that the stress of the situation has made her insensitive topliments which is good, I don''t want to deal with another tsundere. "My name is Luis" - I smiled and held out her hand to greet her. ¨C "You can call me whatever you want, but please, if you are going to call me by my name, do not use honorifics as it sounds strange" Luis-san, Luis-kun, Luis-sama¡­ Yes, that sounds stupid. "Yotsuya Miko, you can call me Miko" ¨C Miko smiled and shook my hand. When I held her hand I felt her tremble a bit as her pulse showed that she was still scared by what just happened. "Since when can you see them?" ¨C I asked showing bitterness. "..." - Miko sighed heavily as if living was exhausting. ¨C "I have always been able to see them¡­ I have been trying all my life to pretend that I do not see them so that they leave me alone, but I am very tired¡­" At the end of her words, she almost seemed to want to cry to which I sighed and gently patted her shoulder as if I shared the same sentiment. I underestimated the amount of stress this girl is dealing with as with what littlefort I offered, she directly hugged me and started crying as she pressed her face into my shoulder. I sighed internally, I''m a ma for tragic women... I gently hugged her and gave her thefort she needed, but when about five minutes passed, two evil spirits approached us. "Crying¡­ It hurts¡­ I don''t cry¡­ It doesn''t hurt¡­" ¨C A six-year-old girl crawled on the ground while her head hung as if her neck waspletely broken. "Hug¡­. I want¡­..hug¡­..pretty girl¡­hug¡­" ¨C Something simr to thebination of a man and an octopus squirmed disgustingly as her tentacles headed towards Miko. Miko froze in my embrace as she tried hard not to listen to these disgusting things. I have the option to imitate Miko and show her that I suffer the same pain as her, but this will only create a sympathetic rtionship between us and it will take time for her to really fall in love with me. The other option is to use the more basic tactic, ''Hero saves the princess''. I sighed, using this tactic is boring but effective and I''m too busy to use overlyplex methods. I stood up and pulled Miko out of my embrace. She clung to my shirt as if she wanted to express that I shouldn''t see them, but the fucking octopus seems to be a pervert and this girl got my attention so it only remains to kill this asshole, or well, kill again. I pushed Miko away and before she panicked, I used ''Soul Resonance'' to turn my body into a spirit weapon and held the fist''s tentacle to pull it under my foot. When his head was in the right ce, I lowered my foot crushing the disgusting octopus''s head. When my spirit energy hit the octopus, its soul was purified forcing it back into the reincarnation cycle. Although I would have liked to destroy his soul, I won''t risk causing the Will of the World''s suspicion so I can only kill politely. The evil spirit in the form of a little girl panicked and ran away right away, but I didn''t chase after her since it''s possible that killing something like a child will leave a bad impression on Miko. I sighed pretending I stepped on a cockroach. ¨C "I hate insects¡­" The surrounding people only thought that I stood up to kill an insect since my movements were subtle. I sat back down and hugged Miko who waspletely frozen in disbelief. "Although I appreciate that you had helped me before, it was not necessary" - I spoke quietly. Miko didn''t reply and she just stood there. "You can ask me whatever you want" - I spoke softly like a father consoling a brat. Miko clung to my shirt as if she were a small animal looking for some security in a hostile world. ¨C "H-How did you do that?" "You can see them" - I began to stroke her back gently. ¨C "I can see them and hit them, it''s that simple" "You are not afraid?" ¨C Miko managed to calm down a bit. "Yes" ¨C I feigned a bit of fear in my voice, then spoke resolutely. ¨C "But avoiding a problem will not solve the problem, sometimes we have to face what we fear in order to move forward" Miko clung to my shirt more tightly, she must be too scared to want to face the spirits, but that''s okay, not everyone follows the ancient teachings of solving problems with violence. The fact that she was willing to face her fear to help me makes me see that she is a kind girl despite the constant fear that drowns her heart. Although I think martyrs are idiots, this girl also doesn''t have much of a choice since I can feel that shecks the spiritual power to fight evil spirits, she can only see them while she is a ma for these entities. "Miko, facing problems does not mean that you do things on your own" - I spoke kindly and held her chin to look into her eyes. ¨C "It is okay to be afraid and it is normal to ask for help when you cannot deal with something" Miko''s eyes were teary. ¨C "C-Can I ask you for help?" I smiled. ¨C "Of course, I will help you when you need it" "..." - Miko didn''t answer and pressed her face on my shoulder again. In a short time she had fallen asleep, it seems that she suffers from insomnia and the feeling of security that I am giving her made her want to sleep. I wanted to sigh, it seems that my break is going to be longer... Miko slept soundly asleep for two hours so I sat in the park the whole time. Some elders saw us and smiled since we look like a couple in love, though there were also guys who clicked their tongues at me and said something like ''Riajuu explodes!'' or pathetic stupidity like that. Since I hate wasting time, I used this time to analyze the contracts my father left behind. The more I understand the structure of high-level contracts the greater my admiration for Beast VII, creating something soplex and tricky is without a doubt the work of genius. System Goddess mentioned that there are many types of contracts and oaths, but the ability to make contracts that affect the Core of Existence is almost exclusive to the Wills of the World so an entity that can create contracts on its own is a rare treasure that many worlds and factions wish to monopolize. If I reveal that I can create low-level contracts then the Will of the World will give me VIP treatment, but if I reveal that I can make medium-level contracts then the Will of the World will seek to destroy my free will and turn me into a printing machine. Basic-level and low-level contracts are some of the most sought-after artifacts in the multiverse, but mid-level and higher-level contracts are prohibited items as they are traps designed solely to manipte other entities. The fact that only entities with the ability to create contracts or entities with high-level analysis skills can differentiate the levels of contracts shows how dangerous a contract is. In my case, thebination of [Reader''s Madness], [Stingy Jack], and [Contract] makes me one of the best swindlers in the multiverse so it''s best to hide most of my skills. While studying the contracts, my title [Stingy Jack] allowed me to feel something in Miko, a mid-level contract¡­ Come to think of it, the two little girls who appeared to help Miko didn''t seem like kind spirits, but more like evil spirits. I haven''t even finished my work, but it seems I have another problem to deal with. Well, for now, I''ll wait for Miko to wake up to fix this problem... Am I really going to get in supernatural trouble over a girl I just met? ¡­ Well, she has a cute face and I like her thighs, it''s worth it. Chapter 155: Pets Are Cute Chapter 155: Pets Are Cute After Miko woke up, she was embarrassed for sleeping like a kitten to which I replied that she''s cute so it''s fine, then offered to take her home. As we walked to her house we started talking to get to know each other and every time a ghost approached I pretended to be a little scared and then I exorcised them with kicks Miko''s feelings of gratitude and admiration for me developed at great speed. It''s still not enough to turn into love, but it will be enough for her to think of me as her greatest pir of emotional stability. She told me about her best friend Hana Yurikawa who has served as her biggest emotional pir, but Miko is worried that Hana seems like a ghost ma which may be due to her innate potential as a spiritualist. Since I can''t take care of Miko all the time and the fox spirits that ''take care of her'' are actually a trap, I gave her one of the artifacts Mr. Ichijo gave me. It is a silver pendant suitable for women which has defensive properties against spirits and evil supernatural entities, plus the ne will not attract the attention of other supernatural entities so she will not be affected by the ''Attraction Phenomenon''. The reason Mr. Ichijo gave me several tens of this artifact was because, ording to his words. ¨C "Boy, if you are going to have a harem you must take care of your women so have this and try not to cause too many problems" The fact that Mr. Ichijo seems too happy on the subject of my harem makes me think that he is projecting his frustrated youthful dream onto me. Miko almost cried with happiness when I gave her the ne as I showed her how it works by making any evil spirit trying to touch her get purified immediately, then she asked me to meet her friendter to help her which I agreed since Miko showed me a picture of her friend, and well, she has pretty eyes... Ahem, as I was saying, now that I brought Miko to her house she said goodbye to me with a hug. "A question" ¨C Miko looked calmer and even the small dark circles under her eyes seemed to diminish. ¨C "Will this ne react with good spirits?" "It won''t, it only damages the negative energy that makes up the evil spirits so the kind spirits won''t be purified" - I smiled. Is there a guardian spirit in her house? Perhaps a dead family member. Miko smiled and held the ne with a smile. ¨C "Luckily, my father will be fine¡­" I see, her mother is single... Shit, Navi is infecting me his stupidity. "Hey Listen! I can guess what you''re thinking and it''s not my fault! You made me like this!" I''m not going to respond to that pointless usation. Miko walked into her house as she waved goodbye to me with a big smile. Although this might be a good opportunity to meet her family, there is something I need to resolve so after she entered her house, I started walking to my next goal. Miko mentioned that she went to a temple with her best friend in search of help from some deity and managed to contact something simr to a fox spirit that gave her three chances to protect her. Miko didn''t think too much about it and thinks the deity took pity on her, but the truth is that shitty deity prepared a contract to take Miko''s life force... Great, she''s not part of my harem yet and yet I''m already pissed that some fucking god wants to devour my future wife. My possessive side is getting out of control... I stopped thinking about stupid things and talked to System Goddess. ¨C "Will my Authority work with an earthly deity that has been corrupted?" "I don''t know, but ording to the description of the authority, as long as the earthly deity doesn''t have human roots then you can destroy it as if you killed dogs and chickens" - System Goddess answered without much interest. ¨C "Now that I think about it, I had not realized that the Will of the World of this world had such a strong discrimination towards non-human races, maybe I could enter this world with ease since my origins are human" "Beforeing to this world did you spend a lot of time alone?" ¨C I asked ironically. "Why you ask?" ¨C System Goddess answered with confusion. "You like to talk too much" - I mentally shrugged. ¨C "It is as if you had no friends and now that you have a group to talk to, you just want to talk all the time" "¡­" ¨C I think System Goddess just pouted¡­ - "For your information, I don''t have any friends¡­" I already expected it so I didn''t give it any importance and kept walking. "This is where you mustfort me and make me happy!" ¨C System Goddess yelled furiously. "I''m not your friend" - I rolled my eyes. - "I am your husband" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess was silent for a moment. ¨C "W-Well¡­ W-When you put it like that I really don''t think I need friends¡­" "We are not friends?" ¨C Tsubaki asked with false sadness. "We are friends! Of course we are friends!" ¨C System Goddess panicked. She''s such an easy target to tease that even Tsubaki joined the ''Let''s Tease the Goddess'' club, nice. I kept joking around with the women who live in my head until I came to a Shinto shrine. The number of temples per city always seemed like an exaggeration to me, but now I know that each temple is home to at least one low-level earthly deity, so the more temples Japan has, the greater the supernatural power. Just getting closer to the temple I could feel a presence simr to that of Senko, but contrary to the warm homey feeling that a divine messenger fox conveys, what is in this temple is something that has been corrupted by an unpleasant energy that is not actually evil, ''Madness''¡­ Now I understand why even though the ''Madness'' energy is not well known by other entities, it is one of the mostmon energies in the multiverse. In the same way that where there is goodness there will be evil, where there are intelligent entities there will be Madness. I began to climb the stairs of the temple while keeping an eye out for any danger. I changed to my Seiji identity so I can use spiritual abilities to defend myself in case a problem arises. Just in case, in my left hand I have the bell Senko gave me so I''m going to deal with this shit before it bes a bigger problem. Using my senses I realized that there weren''t any normal humans around so even if I have a fight, I won''t break the agreement with Gaia to hide everything supernatural. When I arrived in front of the offering box in front of the temple, I took out a coin from my pocket and prepared to throw the coin, but before that I sent a message to System Goddess. ¨C "Did you manage to analyze the barrier covering this ce?" "Yeah, it looks like a barrier made to evade a bit of the World''s Will perception" ¨C System Goddess specializes in mystical formations so she''s a barrier scanner. ¨C "Although the barrier is only to hide so, if you start a fight, it is possible that other supernatural entities wille to investigate" Excellent, I can work with that. I protected my soul with all the tricks I prepared in case of fighting with an entity that can damage souls, and then I threw a coin into the offering box. "Your actions are a clear breach of the contract that deres not to harm humanity, if you don''t give me an exnation I will have to make a report with the Guardians" - Now I am in the role of a diplomat so I must be civilized. There was no direct answer, but through my link with Tsubaki I could feel an intense corrupt spiritual energy beginning to surround the temple to improve the istion of the barrier, but it''s still easy to break through this barrier if I use some amulets given to me by the Mr. Ichijo. That''s a good idea not to let the prey escape, but nning to kill the detective only gives evidence to prove the culprit so this is good for me. "Is this how things will be?" ¨C I sighed when ten fox-faced girls began to surround me. ¨C "Can we not speak as civilized entities?" The girls extended their hands indicating that they were about to attack me. Before the girls attacked me, I took out a gold foil talisman from my space ring. This is one of the strongest defensive items Mr. Ichijo gave me and it could even block a real deity''s attacks so using it here would be aplete waste, but I''m just thinking of giving a simple message, it''s a bad idea to attack me. I smiled when the girls lowered their hands as if they had been ordered not to attack, having a millionaire sponsor is nice. As thanks to Mr. Ichijo, I will find him a woman of no importance to Raku after I stay with the women of the Onodera family. Is it already a fact that I will do it? The question is stupid when the answer is obvious. The main entrance of the temple opened letting out a deep ''smell'' of putrefaction, blood and dirt. The ''smell'' should normally seem grotesque to me since my nose is more sensitive than a dog''s, but this ''smell'' was not from dead bodies, it was the ''smell'' of ''madness'' and ''despair'', something what I''m used to. A long humanoid hand reached out from the temple entrance as if some oversized creature was crawling out of a basement abandoned by mankind. Strange murmurs came from inside the temple, it was as if thousands of children were trying to speak at the same time, but their voices were being drowned out by something that was holding them by the neck. The creature began to crawl, the sound of nails scratching wood drowning out the children''s voices... "Hey Listen! I want popcorn for this stupid horror movie! And let it be butter popcorn, caramel popcorn is for suckers!" You just ruined the mood¡­ Whatever. I sighed. ¨C "Are you going to continue doing a show or are you going to go out?" The creature paused for a moment as if it hadn''t expected myck of interest in its generic horror-movie performance. "Look, I have a busy schedule so if you don''t want to get into a problem let''s talk" - I looked at my watch and frowned, I still have a lot of damn work... The creature stopped making a stupid horror scene and finally came out of hiding. "Hey Listen! This shit is so fucking ugly that if you''re willing to kiss it I''m going to make you an altar!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "I can be a womanizer, but I have standards" - I responded with apathy The creature hadrge eyes that looked like rusty rattles. Its mouth showed a huge smile that could only be described as the definition of madness and desperation. Its head seemed to have two fox ears, but the long ck hair on it head kept those ears from being cute and instead they were more like a bull''s horns. As if its face wasn''t disgusting enough, its body resembled the split torso of an animal and in terms of internal organs, the creature had dozens of broken and rusty rattles while, instead of ribs, the creature had slender human arms simr to children''s arms which held the bells inside the creature''s body. Maybe if I show a picture of this thing to my sister, she''ll learn to clean her room onmand... "Luis, you can''t adopt that thing as a pet¡­" ¨C Tsubaki interrupted my happy thoughts. I sighed and looked at the creature. ¨C "So, do you have a name?" "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Name¡­ No¡­)" ¨C The creature spoke with difficulty. This is a problem, if this thing doesn''t have a name then I can''t use [Contract], that''s the biggest weakness of this skill. "Well, that doesn''t matter for now" - I shrugged and pointed to the bells. ¨C "Where did you get them from?" Even though those bells are rusty and broken, they give me the same feeling as the bell Senko gave me which makes me quite curious as to whether this thing is a divine messenger fox that was corrupted, or if the creature has been devouring to Senko''s race. "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Treasure¡­ I must take care¡­ I must¡­)" ¨C The creature seemed to be about to lose what little rationality it had left so I sighed and went over to put my hand on one of its ''ribs'' . Strangely, the creature didn''t seem to harbor any hostility towards me, but that may be due to [King of Monsters] and the fact that I have a strong affinity for anything derived from ''Madness''. When I touched the arm that functioned as the creature''s rib, I sent a message to Tsubaki. ¨C "Use ''Resonance'' to connect my ''Insanity'' with this creature" "Wait, Luis, do you understand what that thing says?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me with surprise. ¡­I thought she could hear the creature. "I can''t understand what that thing says either" ¨C System Goddess was also surprised. "Hey Listen! I only know that you are a dog that can talk to horrible animals hahahaha!" ¨C I ignored Navi. "I can understand" ¨C Only Ortro could understand the creature. Is this an effect of ''Madness''? It seems that there are things I still need to investigate about this energy. Despite her doubts, Tubaki used her skill and through [Reader''s Madness] I was able to stop the creature''s mental deterioration at least enough so that it wouldn''t turn into a violent animal. The creature looked at me with its strange rattle eyes and it seemed that its smile had grown. ¨C "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Thank you...)" I nodded and processed the information I just discovered. When I used [Reader''s Madness] to restore this creature''s sanity, I also analyzed its body and was able to understand what the creature has been doing. The creature makes contracts with humans to protect them from evil spirits. After protecting the human 3 times, the creature will absorb the human''s vitality. This will not immediately kill the human, but it will cause an umtion of diseases that start with Alzheimer''s at an early age, loss of one of the five senses, deterioration of the immune system, and finally the person will die after two years of pain. Although this creature is doing something worthy of a devil, there is something very strange and that is that this thing cannot be defined as ''evil'' and is actually rted to the concept ''Life'' in addition to possessing positive Karma. In short, it''s a monster that kills humans, but somehow falls into the category of ''benevolent spirit''. Since the creature could now speak rationally I went straight to the point. ¨C "Why are you extracting the vitality of humans?" The creature lifted one of the bells on its body and handed it to me. ¨C "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Protect¡­ Daughters¡­ World¡­ Enemy¡­)" I held the bell and then showed the bell that Senko gave me. When the creature saw Senko''s bell, I could feel its emotions turning into chaos as happiness, longing, sadness, and resentment scrambled to create a nameless emotion. The most striking thing was that all the creature''s hatred was not directed at the bell, but at something else, it was as if the creature hated the world. The rusty rattle seemed to be corrupted by a derivative of ''Madness'' energy so I took advantage of the fact that this temple is hidden from the eyes of the Will of the World to use my [Reader''s Madness] energy without fear of being discovered as a Chaotic Beast. When the ck blood covered the rattle I could see something, it was as if this rattle stored the memories of an entity. Memories were fuzzy and most of the information was fragmented so I couldn''t find anything good and can only make a few theories. The ck blood returned to my body and I returned the rusty rattle to the creature who had only been silently watching me. This creature was initially obedient out of fear that I would draw the attention of the Will of the World, but then the creature became friendly due to [King of Monsters] and [King of Lunatics]. Now that I''ve shown [Reader''s Madness] I think this creature has started to see me as something of a friend so I looked at the arms on its torso. ¨C "Give me a piece of your body, so I will know what you need" The creature did not question my absurd request and tore one of the arms from its abdomen to give it to me. It''s worrying how easily I canmunicate with lunatics... The arm looked like the limb of an elementary school child, but it was actually part of a spirit body so it didn''t really have any texture or taste so I opened my mouth to eat it. [System Notification: The title ''Super Predator'' has analyzed the secrets of the nameless entity] A lot of information came to my mind and I sighed, this will be troublesome... "I understand" - I sighed and then smiled. - "Let''s make a Deal¡­" [Mid-tier Contract: ''The King''s Dog'' The user will help the nameless entity to resurrect the daughters of the entity whose souls were fragmented preventing reincarnation. In exchange, the nameless entity will be the property of the user and with it, all the belongings of the nameless entity will be the property of the user] "I will help you restore the souls of your daughters" - I extended my hand. ¨C "In exchange, you will be my property" Although the contract sounds simple, it is full of uses and hidden traps that will assure me of the eternal obedience of this creature. The creature stared at my hand. Even though 80% of the creature''s mind is destroyed like a porcin cup that was hit by a hammer, the creature still knows how dangerous it is to make a deal in the supernatural world, however, the creature cannot refusing, when I showed my ck blood I allowed the creature to see a fraction of the Destiny Energy in my body. The creature has been stealing vitality to nourish the broken souls of its daughters, so if I use myrge pool of energy to help the creature, it will be easier to resurrect its daughters. Will I really go to all that trouble just to get a pet? It''s not just a horror movie looking pet, this creature has a great deal of knowledge and with [Reader''s Madness] I can reconstruct its mind which will give me ess to that information. Also, I love pets. When I was a child I had a cat, sadly that animal followed its own desire for freedom and ended up being killed by a group of idiotic children, that''s why I prefer to lock my pets away from the world. The creature seemed to hesitate for a couple of minutes, but finally it held out its hand. ¨C "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Name¡­ Give me one¡­)" I couldn''t speak as Ortro started making noise. "I want to give it a name" ¨C Ortro seemed to want to help the creature, but the truth is that Ortro is jealous. For her it was very important when I gave her her name so she doesn''t want me to give names to other entities... I sighed. - "Fine" I''m not creative with names so this doesn''t matter. ck blood came out of my arm to form a dog''s head. ¨C "Kon, you will be Kon" Kon? Isn''t that the sound used in Japan to represent foxes? Ourck of creativity is surprising. [System Notification: The entity ''Kon'' has been registered as a subordinate deity of the entity ''Ortro''. The entity ''Ortro'' has fulfilled the necessary conditions to earn the title ''Outer God''. The entity ''Ortro'' is linked to the user so the user will get the title ''Outer God (10%)''] [Outer God (Title can be activated): Despite the name ''God'', the Outer Gods pretend to be Deities while feeding on the followers of the True Gods. The user can now devour ''Minds'' to strengthen the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy. Memories and knowledge can be obtained by devouring a mind. By activating this title the entities in the ''God'' category will see the user as one of them. This effect is canceled if the user uses skills rted to ''Reader''s Madness''. Other title effects are unknown. Warning: If the user is identified as an Outer God, entities with the concept ''God'' will be hostile towards the user] "Luis, I beg you..." - System Goddess began to cry. ¨C "Stop obtaining skills and titles that will make you the enemy of Gaia, I do not want to be persecuted by an army of deities, those guys are irrational idiots¡­" It''s ironic when a cultivator says that. I couldn''t reply as my system kept opening notifications. [System Notification: A higher entity is still looking for the user. The higher entity has sent a message to the user] ¡­ Is this entity still looking for me? I sighed and looked at the message out of curiosity. [A¡öa¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö: Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you? Where are you?...] [Warning: If the user replies to the message, the entity ''A¡öa¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö'' will find the user] ¡­ I''m a ma of stalkers¡­ I sighed. ¨C "It is not my fault, it is the fault of the system" "..." - System Goddess sighed with regret. ¨C "Why can''t you have a system that gives you simplistic abilities like breathing fire or controlling lightning? I can already see how we will be chased by an army of Guardians¡­" I smiled wryly, I think the same as her, butining won''t do any good. I looked at the creature now called Kon as the ck blood formed arge puddle on the ground. ¨C "Come in here, we are leaving this ce" Kon nodded and crawled into the puddle making her body plunge into darkness. The puddle is connected to my soul so my Core of Existence now has a new resident. I''m turning into a hotel... By the way, yes, Kon is a woman, stop bugging me. I sent a message to Ortro. ¨C "Leave the investigation of the holes in my memory as a secondary activity, now your priority will be to reconstruct Kon''s mind" Although Ortro normally only thinks with her stomach, she is very skilled in everything rted to the ''Mind'', she even she is more skilled than me in mental destruction and rebuilding. Since Kon now belongs to me, her contracts were transferred to me so now there is no risk of Miko being eaten. As for using this contract to make Miko my possession, that''s stupid, that girl will be part of my harem with the usual means, tant seduction and emotional maniption. "Luis" - Tsubaki spoke with irony and amusement. ¨C "Your new pet is chewing on Navi" "Hey Listen! You fucking asshole, stop monologuing and help me! This fucking piece of shit thinks I''m a chew toy! "Kon¡­" - I smiled. - "Good girl" I love pets. Chapter 156: Somebody stops this stupid forced comedy! Chapter 156: Somebody stops this stupid forcededy! I stretched my shoulders as I headed to a convenience store. Even though I don''t need to eat anymore thanks to the reserve of energy in Ortro''s stomach, buying cheap food became a habit I developed over the years, besides that, I have to buy food for Umaru since my useless mother doesn''t know how to cook and what she prepares could hurt Umaru''s stomach. "You''re cute" ¨C Tsubaki let out a softugh. "What?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. "Despite the fact that you say you hate your sister, you are always taking care of her" ¨C Tsubaki''s voice overflowed with tenderness. ¨C "And not only are you protecting her, you really care about her, that''s cute~" My lip trembled and I didn''t want to answer. Even though it''s already night, this is the best time to shop at the convenience store as there are discounts of up to 50% at night. Even though I prefer fried food, Japanese food has something wonderful called Bento, a proper lunch box for people without freedom to recover enough energy to continue working until death. When I entered the store, several people looked at me. "Tch, that bastard is here¡­" "That boar again..." "Shit, the best offers will be lost" I ignored the jerks whose appearances aren''t even worth describing and took a shopping basket to collect some necessary items. "Why does it look like he''s going to start a fight?" ¨C System Goddess asked curiously. ¨C "It even seems that there is a group that is nning how to take you down" "In this city, there is a ridiculous tradition where convenience stores put discount stamps on bento at this time" ¨C I picked up Umaru''s cookies. ¨C "Since there are a limited number of bentos, the idiots hit each other to take the bento and apparently nobody cares about this since both the police and the yakuza let this happen despite the fact that some people have ended up interned in the hospital, but hey, no one has died so it doesn''t matter" "That sounds stupid" ¨C System Goddess muttered in disbelief. "It''s stupid" - I mentally shrugged. ¨C "But getting cheap food in exchange for some blows is worth it, many students do not have money to eat properly so this is a great help, maybe that is why the government allows this stupidity since the medical expenses are not paid by the government increasing the profits of the hospitals¡­ Come to think of it, it is actually an excellent scam¡­" It seems that there are still many political tricks that I can learn. When I got what I needed, I went over to the bento counter and waited for the store owner to put out the discount stamps. "Why don''t you just force the store owner to give you free food? Now you are the heir to a prestigious group" ¨C System Goddess asked with disdain. ¨C "These insignificant people should feel honored that you are willing to trample on them" "It''s because of that kind of cocky attitude that cultivators are idiots who get into stupid trouble, I wouldn''t be surprised if protagonists in cultivation worlds act like pretentious idiots" - I tried hard not to roll my eyes. "Says the man who caused a genocide in two worlds" - System Goddess spoke with irony. "Those worlds were uncivilized so teaching them manners was my duty as a civilized person" - I responded apathetically. "¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Your definition of manners worries me" I ignored this uncivilized woman''s ims and watched as the store owner put up the discount stamps. When the store owner finished his work, he walked off to the back of the store causing chaos. "Do things as nned! Don''t let that animal get close!" "Kill the bastard!" Five idiots rushed to immobilize me to which I yawned in boredom and hit them on their chins knocking them unconscious. "Why do these people hate you so much?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me curiously. "I''m famous for taking multiple bentos even though there''s an unwritten rule that one person can only have one bento." ¨C I kicked apart an idiot''s shoulder joints. ¨C "They even gave me the stupid nickname of ''Glutton'', these idiots are too childish" Before the awakening of my system, I could already deal with these idiots with ease so currently, this is so boring that I just want to leave. "Luis! We meet again!" Not again... I ignored the girl who called out my name which made the girl furious. "Do not ignore me!" I sighed and raised my hand to stop a kick that was headed for my chin. ¨C "Why do you always want to kick my face? Do you want to show me your underwear so badly?" The girl didn''t respond to my obvious taunt and tried to back away, but since I''m not in the mood for bullshit I used acupuncture on her ankle making her entire leg go numb. "What?!" ¨C The girl screamed when she felt that she couldn''t move her leg so I kicked her abdomen taking the air out of her so she would stop bothering me. "Hahaha we meet again!" ¨C A second troublesome girl rushed to attack my left side taking advantage of the fact that my left hand is busy with the food basket. "I already told you, don''t yell when you make a surprise attack..." I sighed and used my left leg to give a simple kick towards the girl''s hands which were holding chopsticks and when she lost her bnce I used my left leg again to kick her abdomen leaving her motionless on the ground. "I love yourck of chivalry" ¨C System Goddess was enjoying herself. ¨C "Although you were soft with them, those blows did not even leave a scratch¡­ Is it because they are both pretty?" "Yes" ¨C I answered the obvious and took two trays of bento. ¨C "If they were not pretty, I would have broken them one or two limbs as I did with the other idiots" When I got the bento, I walked away from the group of idiotic teenagers and headed to the register. "Today you only took two" - The old man at the register smiled kindly at me. I shrugged. ¨C "Today I am not very hungry" I paid for the food and left, I hope Umaru doesn''t keep ying video games at this hour or her brain is going to rot. "Wait!" ¨C The first girl who attacked me ran to stop me when I reached a park that serves as a shortcut to my new house. "Look, I''m not in the mood for a touching dramatic encounter so just tell me what you want" - I sighed, my mood worsened by exhaustion. "What was the technique you used to immobilize me? That was new¡­ But most importantly¡­" ¨C The girl stared at me. ¨C "Why did you only grab two bento? Usually, you take six or seven¡­" My appetite has always been big. I shrugged. - "Today I am not very hungry" "I know you well enough to know that this is impossible" - The girl narrowed her eyes. ¨C "Did something happen to your family?" "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Don''t tell me that she is also in love with you¡­" "It''s not love" - I wanted to smile ironically. ¨C "It is rivalry, this stubborn girl is obsessed with wanting to beat me in a fight" "And the blonde woman who used chopsticks?" ¨C Tsubaki asked with irony. "The same story, a pretty girl with a brain that only understands fights" - I answered dryly. ¨C "She is simr to Miu" I looked at the girl and sighed. ¨C "My family is fine so don''t worry" "Of course I care!" - The girl approached with a frown. ¨C "If you give up fighting for bento then I will never be able to defeat you in a fair fight" I have a system, you literally can''t beat me. "Look, I don''t have time for bento fights so you can consider this myst fight" - I smiled wryly. Fights seem like a waste of time to me and now that I have money I don''t need to look for food deals anymore so I just came out of habit. The girl seemed to get angry, she took a few steps back and got into a proper fighting stance for taekwondo. She uses abination of street fighting, taekwondo, and a custom style of karate. In Kenichi''s world, this girl would be as strong as Rimi when I met her which is quite surprising considering this girl hasn''t received any professional martial arts training. "Fight with me" ¨C The girl was so stubborn that she made me sigh wryly. "I have no reason to fight" - I shook my head. ¨C "You always say that fights for no reason are just senseless violence and this is a fight for no reason" The girl frowned. ¨C "I know you are a respectable fighter and you only act like an idiot to feed your family, so I can''t let you give up bento fights" Why is everyone turning my life into a cheap soap opera? Do I reallye across as a noble and altruistic idiot? Oh wait, I really tried hard to make people think that so other people wouldn''t know about my maniptive attitude... I hate my past self... I sighed. ¨C "My family is fine now so I don''t need to continue with this" "You say you won''t fight for no reason, then I''ll give you a reason¡­" - The girl''s stubborn expression gave me the feeling that I''m about to hear something stupid. ¨C "In addition to breaking the rules of bento fights, you are also famous for being a womanizer¡­" Here we go again¡­ I''m notining though. "If you beat me, I''ll be your girlfriend" - The girl spoke with the monotonous voice that she usually uses when she is embarrassed. "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Master¡­ is popr¡­)" ¨C Even Kon is having fun with my love life¡­ I smiled wryly as if I thought she was joking. ¨C "Sen, I don''t have time for jokes, I have to go home" The girl whose name is Sen Yarizui clenched her fists and prepared to attack me. ¨C "I already said it, now get ready" I put the stic bag of food on the floor and sighed. ¨C "Do what you want, but make it quick" Sen rushed to attack me head-on. I restricted my physical strength to the equivalent of a ten-year-old and used a Jiujitsu technique, Aiki. With a smooth movement of my arm, I redirected the force of Sen''s attack onto herself which sent her flying two meters backward. "A good blow" - I nodded and raised the bag with food. ¨C "Well, honey, have a nice night" Sen gave me a bitter look and even though she was actually unharmed, she just sat on the ground as she watched me go. I''m acting like the previous bet was a joke, but because of how stubborn and proud Sen is, she''ll look for me to dere that she''s my girlfriend even though she''s not in love with me yet. Later I can say that I didn''t think she was serious and that I actually have a harem. Due to her pride, she won''t go back on her words and she will agree to enter my harem without causing trouble. "Did you n this?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me bitterly. "I just wanted to buy Umaru''s dinner, increasing my harem was an additional surprise" - I smiled finding the situation amusing. Sometimes it''s convenient to be a protagonist in plot armor focused on getting women. When I arrived at the ce that will be my new home I was surprised, even though I saw pictures of the ce, this apartment building is bigger than I thought. "Hey Listen! A properir for you to hide your lolis in the basement while fucking moms in the hallways hahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi began tough. My eyelid almost starts to twitch, this idiot is getting better at his words in a bad way. I sighed and entered the building. [System Notification: The user has entered a ''Secure Area'' under the jurisdiction of the Ichijo n. Only people authorized by the owner of the area can use supernatural abilities in this area. Secure Area Owner: Ichijo Seiji (User Code Name)] I love this ce. "¡­" System Goddess seemed to want to say something to which I sighed. ¨C "Fine, can you exin what is a Secure Area¡­" "Yay!... Ahem, a Secure Area is a territory where all supernatural abilities are negated, only the owner of the ce and his subordinates can use abilities in this ce, although there are exceptions to this such as users of system or protagonists favored by the Will of the World. As for the Guardians and Territory Administrators, they will be restricted so you must be careful with the protagonists" ¨C System Goddess sighed with satisfaction when she finished speaking. "You really like giving exnations" - I smiled wryly and entered the building. Since this ce is vulnerable to protagonists and system users, I''ll have to start improving the defenses of this ce. Entering the building I was surprised that this ce was simr to a five-star hotel, which seemed to be an excessive luxury, I prefer simple things. "Master, wee" - A pretty girl with dull pink hair came over and greeted me apathetically. Mr. Ichijo not only gifted me this ce, he even assigned supernatural bodyguards to protect this ce. Although several of the bodyguards are men, they are assigned to guard the outer perimeters while only female bodyguards are allowed to enter the building. There is no risk of being betrayed by supernatural agents since Mr. Ichijo gave me the contracts of these agents and if I wish I can assassinate them, but cannon fodder is always wee, besides, I modified those contracts to make sure that Mr. Ichijo unable to regain control of these subordinates. Before I read the records of each of the agents so I recognized the girl in front of me. Karuta Roromiya, a gashadokuro youkai type (giant skeleton). Her personality is apathetic towards everything except food, but ording to the report, she is willing to die to protect her friends so she has a soft heart. I smiled and took out a bag of cookies from my space ring. As for why I bought cheap food when I have high-quality food in my space ring¡­ Okay, I admit it, I wanted to see Sen, but I won''t tell Tsubaki. Karuta stared at the bag of cookies and although her face was expressionless, her stomach began to growl with hunger. "I''m d you protect my house, have a wee gift" - I handed her the bag of cookies with a friendly smile and headed to the elevator. "Ah~?" "Another victim was seduced by your cookies" - Tsubaki sighed ironically. ¨C "Perhaps you do not need to make sinister ns and questionable schemes, just give food and you will easily increase your harem" "It''s the same as using sex to get every woman I want" - I shrugged. ¨C "That would be so easy that life would be boring" System Goddess joined the conversation. ¨C "I have heard stories of cultivators who **** women and due to the side effects of dual cultivation those women confuse pleasure with love so they marry their rapists" I sighed. - "I insist, growers are trash" "I think the same" - Tsubaki agreed. "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Trash¡­)" ¨C Kon learned to despise cultivators, she''s a cute pet. "Kill cultivators?" ¨C Ortro is the most violent person in this group despite being the girl with the prettiest appearance¡­ "Hey Listen! Let''s go to a cultivation world for you to fuck every woman while fucking cultivators cry in a corner with a boner of hate!" ¨C Navi has a disturbing imagination. "¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed heavily. ¨C "Okay, I admit it, even I think cultivators are idiots¡­" "Indirectly you admit to being an idiot" - I smiled. "¡­" ¨C System Goddess pouted and stopped talking. I got home and when I opened the door I saw that Umaru was in the living room ying video games next to a cute girl with reddish-brown hair and big breasts that don''t match her innocent face. "Umaru, there''s school tomorrow so don''t corrupt Ebina with your bad habits of staying awake" - I sighed. "Onii-san!" ¨C The girl screamed in panic when she saw me. "Did you bring my cookies?!" ¨C Umaru didn''t pay attention to the exaggerated reaction of her only friend and she ran to try to snatch the stic bag from me. I held Umaru''s face. ¨C "What have I told you about sleeping early?" "Waaa you''re going to break me! Onii-chan is going to break me!" ¨C Umaru started to cry so I had to let her go and I looked at the girl who was looking at me with a nervous expression and a reddened face. ¨C "Will you stay for dinner?" "D-d-d-dinner with Onii-san?!" ¨C The girl''s face was so red that she seemed to be about to pass out. "This has to be a joke¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "How many women do you have in this world?" "I have no idea" - I sighed and went to the kitchen to make food. ¨C "There are gaps in my memory due to supernatural events, there were also times when I got too drunk and ended up in the houses of women I don''t know¡­ Anyway, I have no idea what the future holds for me" "At least tell me who the new girl is" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "She does not seem to be crazy and I like that, there are too many crazy women in your harem¡­" "She''s called Nana Ebina, she lived next to the previous house where my family lived" - I ignored Tsubaki''sstment. "Because I once defended her from being harassed, she fell madly in love with me, but since I fell in love with her and didn''t want to hurt her, I pretended that I didn''t notice her feelings, treating her with a certain indifference" - I washed my hands and started doing dinner with ingredients from my space ring, Ebina deserves a good meal. "Despite my indifference, she didn''t give up and started visiting the house almost every day to see me, eventually she became friends with Umaru, and well, since I didn''t want to leave her in that neighborhood full of idiots, I contacted her family to offer her an apartment in this building" ¨C I wish Umaru learned from Ebina''s good manners¡­ "Did her parents agree for her to move in with you?" ¨C Tsubaki asked with surprise. "They think that if Ebina marries me, she will have an easier life in the city since they think I''m a person with money¡­" - I shrugged. ¨C "Although now I have money so technically I did not lie to them" "She looks like a shy girl" ¨C Tsubaki decided not to discuss the fact that I cheated on Ebina''s parents. ¨C "Try not to intimidate her too much" "I won''t" ¨C The food was almost ready. ¨C "Ebina is an adorable and responsible girl so I am going to take good care of her" "I''m jealous of the girls you have sincere feelings for since before you became the monster you are now" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with slight sadness. "Tsubaki, I may have thousands of women, but I only have one weapon, also¡­" ¨C I stopped cooking for a moment. ¨C "Among my wives, you are the only one who is literally always with me" "Luis¡­" ¨C Tsubaki seemed so moved that she couldn''t speak. "Ahem! I am also here!" ¨C System Goddess interrupted my beautiful moment with my wife. "You don''t have a ring so you''re not my wife yet" - I shrugged and continued cooking. "Tsubaki doesn''t have a ring either!" ¨C System Goddess shouted with indignation. "She doesn''t need a ring to be my wife" - I answered without much interest. "... That''s favoritism..." - System Goddess replied sadly. "Reality is cruel" ¨C I finished cooking. ¨C "But well, I will make you your favorite soup when everyone goes to sleep" "Yay!" ¨C System Goddess is happy with little things¡­ I envy her¡­ "Umaru, turn off that stupid game and go wash your hands!" ¨C My shout made Umaru jump scared and rush to the bathroom while Ebina followed her. I arranged the dishes on the table and sighed when I noticed that my mother was still locked in her new room. When I reached out to call her, I froze. "Oh Seiji-kun~?¡­" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [System Notification: ''Rasen'', ''Anti-Rasen'', ''Reader''s Madness'' and ''Steel Will'' have prevented the user''s mind from copsing] ¡­ "Don''t tell me she''s..." - System Goddess was about to say something, but I cut our telepathic link, I turned around and went to the dining room to sit in silence. "Onii-chan, mom still in her room?" ¨C Umaru sat down to dinner. I didn''t reply and looked at Ebina who was looking at me shyly. ¨C "Ebina,e a moment" "Huh?" ¨C Ebina looked at me curiously and approached. ¨C "Huh?! Onii-san?!" I hugged Ebina''s waist and pulled her onto myp, then pressed my face into her hair and focused on the nice smell of her body to try not to think about the shit I just heard. I''m d I didn''t use my sense of smell to look for that woman... Ebina had passed out due to her embarrassment. I''m sorry Ebina, your sacrifice will not be in vain. "Hmph!" ¨C Umaru started to make strange noises to get my attention, but I ignored her, I just focused on Ebina''s soft hair, I don''t want to think about anything else¡­ Umaru was making angry noises, but when she noticed that I ignored her she started eating. When the food entered her mouth, she stoppedining and started devouring her food at full speed. I''m d she didn''t moan or I''ll really have to have my eardrums removed. So, I spent the rest of dinner cuddling with Ebina as I tried to erase the previous scene from my memory. [System Notification: The user''s great mental strength makes it impossible to erase new memories] Shit! Chapter 157: Surprise Marriage Chapter 157: Surprise Marriage A new day came and with it, I felt like sighing. "Onii-san¡­ N-You don''t need to walk me to school¡­" ¨C Ebina looked down with an extreme blush as she walked by my side. I resisted the urge to pat her head at how adorable this girl is, I wish Umaru was as obedient and responsible as this girl. "I have some things to do around here so it''s better if I apany you" - I smiled gently. Ebina blushed as if her head was about to explode, then she looked away to try and hide her maiden-smitten smile. Unlike troublesome creatures called tsundere, Ebina is quite cute when she gets embarrassed so this is rxing. As we walked to school, several people looked at Ebina as despite her shy and innocent demeanor she has an appearance that arouses the desires of many idiots and there have even been idiots who have tried to touch her inappropriately. Since there''s a huge number of perverted idiots in Japan, I''ve long ago assigned a couple of delinquents to secretly protect Ebina. Every time an idiot wants to bother her, that guy will be kidnapped tomit suicide. It is worrying that the number of suicides in this city is unusually high. I''ve always found Ebina to be a lovely girl and I''ve taken care of her for as long as I''ve known her so I n on adding her to my harem but that will beter as I''m sure she''ll faint for two days if I give her an engagement ringand I don''t want to that she misses her sses. Although we could have gone to school by car, Ebina insisted that it was better to walk since the new house is close to the school and it is good for your health to walk, but in reality, she just wanted to spend more time with me. "This girl is too cute" ¨C Tsubaki was dying to y with Ebina''s cheeks. I have a feeling that Tsubaki has been developing a motherly personality, which makes me a little ufortable, but I still love her. Although I certainly hate idiotic people, I like clumsy women who strive to improve themselves, for example, Ebina doesn''t have good grades in school since she''s too shy, but she''s actually a very smart girl and it won''t be difficult for her go to a good university. When we got to the school, Ebina seemed sad as I only walked her to her entrance, but she tried hard to hide her disappointment. "Someone will pick you up after ss" - I smiled and patted her on the head. ¨C "When I have time I will apany you to your school in this way" Ebina smiled sweetly and nodded, I love this obedient girl who doesn''t cause trouble. When Ebina entered the school, I walked away from the school entrance and when I knew that no one was paying attention to me, I sighed out loud. ¨C "Pansy for the love of God, she stops following me" From behind a post, a bespectacled girl with an average appearance silently approached me. ¨C "Did you spend the night with that girl and then you brought her to school? I''m jealous¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You must already know my rtionship with Ebina" "Right, you treat her like she''s your sister" - Pansy smiled. ¨C "But that doesn''t stop me from feeling jealous~" I shook my head. ¨C "How did you know where I live?" This girl has been following me ever since I left the residential building. The worrying thing is that even the supernatural entities that live in the residence did not discover the presence of Pansy who was watching the building showing that she has potential as a spy. "It''s my trade secret~" ¨C Pansy spoke mockingly. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Take care of Ebina, she is a clumsy girl so help her if she has a problem" "And what will I get in return?" - Pansy snorted disdainfully. ¨C "And do not say something like giving me the best night of my life, even if I love sharing the bed with you, it is not enough to make me take care of one of your little lovers" I shrugged. ¨C "Actually there are several girls that you have to take care of,ter I will give Ichika a list with some girls who attend this school" I need to keep an eye on Chitoge since she is my fianc¨¦e, plus I have to take care of Nanako''s daughters... "..." - Pansy frowned. ¨C "Why do you trust Ichika so much and not me?" I smiled and walked over to kiss her cheek. ¨C "I trusted you or I wouldn''t let you know so many of my secrets, it''s just that Ichika knows me longer and she was with me in some of my worst moments" Pansy blushed a little at my disy of affection, but she was still frowning. ¨C "I am sure I can be indispensable to you, just give me an example of what Ichika has done for you" I sighed and reached into my pocket to activate a magical artifact that blocks sound. ¨C "There was once where a mission went wrong, I almost died at that moment if it wasn''t for a brat helping me, but even then my health was very bad, Ichika arrived on time before I died and she managed to fool the assassins who were looking for me by making them believe that I escaped in another direction, if the murderers had discovered the lie she would have been killed " "..." - Pansy fell silent and looked down. "You don''t need to buy yourself from Ichika or anyone else, I like you the way you are" - I smiled and patted her head. ¨C "sses are about to start so go to school" Pansy nodded, although she still looked a bit depressed which made me ufortable. Stupid feelings of attachment... "Sumireko Sanshokuin" - I approached to whisper in her ear. ¨C "I love you as you are" Pansy''s eyes widened in disbelief and she stared at me with her mouth open and unable to speak. "What happens?" ¨C Goddess of the System she asked confused. "It''s the first time I tell her that I love her" - I answered with irony. "¡­Oh" ¨C System Goddess seemed to understand. ¨C "And when will you tell me the same thing?" I selectively chose to ignore her. "Do not ignore me! Waaaa Tsubaki, this fool is bullying me again!" "Go to ss" - I patted Pansy''s shoulder bringing her back to reality. Pansy nodded mechanically and headed to her school while her mind was still in the clouds. It''s fun to shock her... I walked away from school and was about to leave, but I felt someone approaching me. It was not a person withbat skills and it seemed like the person wanted to scold me for something unimportant. "Youngster, why don''t you have your uniform on and why don''t you head to school?" ¨C The person reached me and spoke to me angrily. I smiled wryly. - "I am not a student" Taking a good look at her, I''m sure this woman is a strict teacher with great dedication to her profession, and although she is beautiful, she seems like a troublesome person... "Those are nonsense!" - The woman frowned even more. ¨C "Obviously you are the age of a student and although there are other schools in the city, this is the only school near here and due to the schedule you will not have time to go to another school¡­" Oh god, what a headache. "Are you skipping sses?" ¨C The woman looked very angry making me regret apanying Ebina. "I''m not skipping sses since I''m literally not enrolled in school" - I tried hard not to roll my eyes. "Aren''t you enrolled?!" ¨C The woman seemed to have witnessed the end of the world. "Ohe on, am I the only teenager in Japan who doesn''t go to ss?" ¨C Nosy people like her are one of my biggest headaches¡­ "You''re the only teenager I''ve seen that she doesn''t go to ss" - The woman nodded. It is the logic of ''if I don''t see it, it doesn''t exist''... I sighed and turned to go, even if she is a beautiful woman, I have work to do. "Hey! Listen! Show this bitch who''s boss here! Come on, spank her nice round ass!" ¨C Navi startedughing in my mind. This idiot wants to turn me into a sexual criminal¡­Although I admit is a good ass. "Wait!" ¨C The woman was about to try to hold my arm, but I could easily dodge her. [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has been activated] ¡­ Shit. The woman stumbled into the air and went face to face with me. With my reflexes, I was able to hold onto her waist and I pulled my head back to prevent her from kissing me at the same time that I kept my hands from touching her breasts. Before the woman said anything, I adjusted her posture so that she was standing smoothly and then took two steps back. I refuse to give in to this stupid ability! I am not a loser who depends on convenient idents to get women, I am a maniptor who causes convenient idents to get women... My movements were humanly possible so there were no problems, but I was still too fast so the woman looked at me in amazement. "Thanks?" ¨C The woman was confused by what just happened. A moment ago I could feel that this woman stimted my skill almost as if her very existence was a ma for this ability... I start to get curious towards her. I forced a smile. ¨C "Be more careful when walking, it would be terrible if such a responsible teacher gets hurt" The woman blinked a few times and then her earlier anger seemed to subside. It seems that she is not very used topliments so I can take advantage of that. "Here we go again¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. "Hey Listen! A womanizer must be true to his nature!" ¨C Navi was celebrating. "Although I appreciate that you helped me, it is still worrying that you do not attend sses" - The woman was stubborn with this irrelevant matter. I smiled bitterly as if I felt sad. ¨C "Even if I want to, I can''t go to ss¡­" The woman''s expression rxed and she looked at me with a slight gentleness worthy of a teacher who genuinely cares about her students. ¨C "Do you have any personal problems that prevent you from being a suitable student?" I ignored herck of respect for human privacy and showed bitterness without denying or nodding as if my situation was tooplicated, but I am not willing to seek help. The woman showed a small smile offort. ¨C "You seem like a nice guy¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi had a fit ofughter so I ignored him. "If you need to talk, here is my number" ¨C The woman took out a card and handed it to me. ¨C "Regardless of the circumstances, young people have a duty to study and adults have an obligation to support young people" Oh god, she''s an idealist¡­ This is going to be awkward. I smirked showing that I have a hard time epting help from other people, especially someone I literally don''t know. "Um, isn''t it gettingte for ss?" - I asked awkwardly as if I wanted to leave. The woman opened her eyes and looked at a watch on her wrist. - "It is true¡­" I noticed her reluctance to leave to which I smiled slightly gently. ¨C "I appreciate your concern, but it is better if you go to ss, your students are lucky to have you¡­" The woman seemed to want to hide that my words made her happy. ¨C "You have to call me, it is not toote for you to start studying¡­" The woman turned around and hurried away. Indeed, a nice ass... I looked at the business card she gave me. Kirisu Mafuyu... She seems like the kind of nosy woman who causes trouble by wanting to help others, but well, she''s an interesting woman. "Can''t you go a single day without seducing a woman?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me ironically without being jealous. "It''s not my fault" - I mentally shrugged. ¨C "I am a protagonist with a system and two plot armors, ridiculous things will happen even if I stay at home" "... It makes sense" - Tsubaki sighed. I shook my head and headed off to get on with my job of dealing with the local gangbangers and idiots. My current job is simple, I must umte achievements and merit so that the members of the yakuza ept me more easily as the future leader. Contrary to otherrge-scale criminal organizations, the subordinates of the Ichijo family value respectable people who take care of citizens, so instead of great deeds and murders, I need to help ordinary people and deal with idiots of no consequence. Things would be easier if the yakuza here respect the strong, but these idiots will only follow someone who is strong and kind. Mr. Ichijo mentioned that if I want to gain allies through force it would be best to subdue criminal gangs in China since most criminal and supernatural groups in Japan are not animals that obey the strongest fist which is disappointing. Even though this peace-seeking ideology seems to me to be suitable for a peaceful time, I''m sure this subservient mentality is what caused the weakening of Japan, but hey, life is stupid so it''s normal if people are stupid I thought I''d stop by the Onodera candy store to see my pretty wife, but my cell phone received a message from Mr. Ichijo, The message was in code, but the meaning was clear, a problem arose involving my identity as Luis. I tried to think of the stupid things I have done to see what problem urred, and unfortunately, there are many options... I resisted the urge to sigh and called a car to go to the Ichijo residence. Although it''s faster if I''m running, it would be very striking to see a boy running faster than a car. I arrived at the Ichijo residence and directly met Mr. Ichijo who had a wry smile upon seeing me. ¨C "Boy, when I told you that you should make a harem of high-ss women, I did not think you would act so quickly" What? Using my identity as Luis I have only slept with two upper-ss women, Ichika and¡­. Oh. Mr. Ichijo sighed and showed me a document. After what happened with my father''s contract, I now always keep [Silly Jack] activated and even divert arge amount of my energy to [Paranoia] to avoid falling into an unexpected trap. This increases my migraine, but I''m used to feeling like my brain is in a blender so it doesn''t matter. Since there was no reaction from the contract, I looked at the document. "This has to be a joke¡­" I sighed. "That''s what I said when I saw this" - Mr. Ichijo smiled at me. ¨C "To think that you would not only seduce one of the most sessful women in the business world, you even convinced her to marry you¡­ Boy, your luck with women is absurd." Lin Ruoxi¡­ I took advantage of the Ichijo family''s contacts to learn about her background and was surprised that she is the CEO of Yu Lei International, one of thergestpanies in China. Apparently, herpany started moving a branch in Japan a week ago. Normally this would mean that thepany would send a representative to manage the business in international territory, however, Lin Ruoxi was the one who chose toe personally. ording to the data obtained by the Ichijo family, Lin Ruoxi has family conflicts, but she has been very discreet with her private life so there is not much information. From this, I have a theory that she moved to Japan to escape from some troublesome shit, but that only increases my suspicions since her family doesn''t seem to be rted to the supernatural world and they are entrepreneurs from the human world. I have a feeling that there is something very troublesome hidden in her body so I want to get to know her better while worrying about getting into too much trouble¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the entity ''Lin Ruoxi'' is a source of trouble beyond the user''s current ability] For every bad situation, there is always something worse, and that worst seems to be getting closer... I sighed internally, I can''t avoid this problem. The document is a legal marriage certificate with my name and that of Lin Ruoxi. Legally I am not of legal age to marry unless it is with the consent of my guardian. The problem? This document has my mother''s signature... "Wow, your mother just sold you to an unknown woman" ¨C System Goddess was surprised. "Somehow... I''m not surprised" - I replied apathetically. Surely my mother met Lin Ruoxi by some extremely convenient chance yesterday during the move or something, it''s also possible that Lin Ruoxi had found my personal information thanks to her contacts. As far as I know, my mother must have thought that this would be a great opportunity for me since Lin Ruoxi is not only the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, she also has a lot of money. Now, why didn''t my mother tell me this? Surely she wanted to leave it as a surprise since her single-cell brain believes that helping me means pairing me up with the first beautiful woman to ask me to marry... I sighed and looked at Mr. Ichijo. ¨C "I will have to ept this withoutining¡­ Right?" "I''m d you''re so smart" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled. ¨C "Yu Lei International is apany with many resources in the human world so it will support you when you inherit the yakuza, besides¡­" Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly. ¨C "Miss Ruoxi''s grandfather is an old friend of mine so I am happy if my son and his granddaughter get married" First Raku and now this¡­ This man thinks that political marriage is the only way to do favors for his friends¡­ "I''ll guess" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather is someone from the supernatural world" "Oh boy, you''ll make me believe you''re an oracle instead of a hero" ¨C Mr. Ichijo was enjoying himself. China¡­ Supernatural world¡­ Oh, holy shit. "A cultivator?" ¨C I asked with fear, I don''t want to get involved with those idiots¡­ "Something like that" ¨C Mr. Ichijo smiled. ¨C "He is a cultivator who is not affiliated with a sect but with the government, although you do not have to worry too much, that idiot old man will not allow his granddaughter to get involved with the supernatural world so she ispletely from the human world" I couldn''t resist it, I turned around and decided to go to a bar, I need a drink... "Where are you going boy?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo asked me with amusement. "I''m going to celebrate that now I have a beautiful and millionaire wife" - I replied apathetically. "Try not to cause problems, tomorrow you will have a meeting with Miss Ruoxi so you can take the day off" - Mr. Ichijo answered me with a smile. When did I lose control of my love life? I think it was since I came to this world¡­ Perhaps this world must perish... "Luis, why don''t we go to a pic so you can rx?" ¨C Tsubaki spoke softly to me, helping me to suppress my genocidal impulses. "Sounds good, but right now I really need a drink" - I smiled feeling calmer. I''ve been dealing with too many stupid things in just two days, my non-existent sanity is fatigued. "I heard that you be a sexual maniac when you drink" ¨C System Goddess spoke mockingly. ¡­ I can not deny it¡­ "Tsubaki, if I lose control, use Resonance to bring me back to reality" ¨C I started looking for a bar run by the yakuza. Although Japan has a civilized society, illegal establishments abound if you know how to look for them. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Okay, just try not to get an unknown woman pregnant¡­" My mouth contracted. "Hey Listen! I bet the idiot sleeps with twenty women in one huge orgy!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy "I don''t know how many women there will be, but I''m sure there will be at least one non-human woman" ¨C System Goddess eximed proudly. "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki thought deeply. ¨C "I say that she will be a married woman or with a boyfriend" "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Oyakodon¡­)" - What the hell are they teaching Kon?! "Gambling is bad" ¨C Ortro did not join this stupidity, Ortro is a good girl. I''m not a fucking animal, I have self-control, I''m not going to cause trouble just to have a couple of beers. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says yes you will] ¡­ Whatever, this is going to be a problem for my future self, fuck that asshole. Chapter 158: The Dangers of Alcohol Chapter 158: The Dangers of Alcohol (Drunk Luis perspective) Damn shit! First the shitty bastard that is my dad gets away, then my stupid mom turns out to be an incestuous jerk who masturbates while thinking about me, and if that wasn''t enough, now I don''t even have control of my own love life. SHIT! Whatever is. Whether it''s deep shit or huge shit, I''m used to my life being so this doesn''t matter, nothing matters... Well, maybe some things matter. The women I really grew fond of matter to me, but everything else can go to fucking hell... "Sir, I think you''ve had enough to drink¡­" ¨C A waiter approached me with an ufortable expression. I''m Luis? Oh no, right now I''m Seiji''s asshole so I can act like the asshole I really am. "Shut! Bring me more vodka and tequ!" - I shouted furiously when I saw that my bottle was empty. "S-Sir, that was thest bottle" ¨C The waiter looked at me with fear. That''s right asshole, I''m a fucking yakuza so you should be afraid of me¡­ Wait¡­ Is the alcohol finished? Being alive sucks. I stood up, and took out my credit card to pay for what I drank. "N-You doesn''t need to pay sir..." - The waiter seemed anxious. "Shut up you idiot! Do you think I''m a fucking jerk who preys on ipetent jerks like you?! I will pay for what I consumed since I am not a fucking animal that takes advantage of people who work honestly!" ¨C I yelled while massaging my forehead. I''m surrounded by idiots¡­ The waiter was quick to receive my payment. This idiot is not that ipetent... I''ll give him a good tip, it''s not my money anyway. Ah, he waits, in Japan it''s frowned upon to tip¡­ Whatever, I don''t give a shit about manners so I''ll tip him. I walked to the door to find another bar. Even though I''m fucking drunk and reek of alcohol, my senses work perfectly so I noticed when a human woman with no special abilities was following me. I stopped and looked at the sky, it''s already night... Well, before I got drunk I told Umaru that I won''te home today so it does not matter, I just hope that brat eats the dinner I left her, or she''ll get sick if she keeps eating junk food... "Wait¡­" ¨C The woman who was following me came over to talk to me. I looked at the woman, she''s attractive, but I''ve seen better women and I''ve given up on one-night stands. "What''s happening? Am I so stupidly handsome that you fell in love with me?" - I smiled like an arrogant jerk. The woman looked at me gently. ¨C "You seem to have problems¡­ Do you need to talk?" Why the fuck does everyone think I''m a kind and a pitiful person who needs to be saved? I am literally a genocide, womanizer, maniptor, hypocrite, schizophrenic, and alcoholic. Receiving such courtesy makes me feel disgusted towards human stupidity. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Look, if you want to talk to me this will end with you moaning in my bed and when I get over the drunkenness I will realize that everything went to shit so I will have to make you one of my wives, so you better leave me alone " God, this fucking migraine is going to kill me... Even though my attitude was absolutely unpleasant, the woman didn''t move away and she smiled at me. ¨C "We can talk so you can vent" Shit, another idealistic person with a brain full of flowers and stupidity. I''m tired of this world, I want to return to a ce where everything is resolved with senseless violence... I ignored the woman and headed to another bar. When I arrived at the ce, the manager recognized me since Seiji''s asshole is famous in this region since this ce became stable after I killed every troublesome asshole in this ce¡­ Or well, Kuro did, I''m just the idiot who smiles and sleeps with women. Do I have an identity crisis? Great, another mental disorder for the list¡­ "This way sir" ¨C A waiter led me to a private table. "Did you really follow me?" - I looked at the woman who had followed me without the slightest caution. ¨C "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a degenerate or something like that?" The bartender is literally looking at me with fear and respect so it''s obvious I''m a yakuza. The woman smiled at me. ¨C "You don''t seem like a bad person" ¡­ I get it, she''s an idiot. I looked at the waiter. ¨C "Bring me all the vodka you have¡­ As for her¡­ I don''t know, bring her what she wants, but if I discover that you adulterated the drinks you will have to learn to live without your arms¡­" "I want a margarita..." - The woman spoke with somepassion towards the waiter. The waiter nodded many times and hurriedly left. "Are you a yakuza?" ¨C The woman asked me with curiosity. "Me? The guy in gangster clothes who is feared by the people who run a bar in yakuza territory?" ¨C I asked in an exaggerated way. ¨C "Hey, I don''t know, maybe I''m a baker" "I understand, you didn''t need to be so sarcastic" - The woman looked down sadly. "And you, what are you? Professor?" ¨C The waiter brought a couple of bottles so I opened one of them and drank it in one go. "You really can drink too much¡­" The woman looked in surprise and then smiled. ¨C "Yes, I am a teacher" "Oh, I see, you sure are popr with your students" ¨C I shrugged. I met two attractive teachers in one day, this will make me awaken a new fetish... "I don''t think so" - The woman smiled bitterly. ¨C "I am a bit clumsy and Ick experience¡­" "Mistakes make us grow, that''s why living makes us better, living is a mistake" - I shrugged and drank another bottle. "That sounds depressing" ¨C The woman smiled bitterly as she drank her margarita. "Not so much, it''s depressing if you give up, but if you''re willing to move on, then nothing is depressing" ¨C Moving on¡­ It feels nostalgic. The woman watched in silence for a long time as I continued to drink. I kept drinking until the bar''s vodka ran out. Again I paid the bill and got on my feet to find another bar. "Are you fine? Shouldn''t you stop?" ¨C The woman grabbed my arm as if she was afraid that I might pass out. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I have money, time and I am frustrated, I can get drunk all damn night" The woman seemed to want to say something, but a man approached us. "Hina! What are you doing holding that idiot''s arm?!" ¨C The idiot called me an idiot, incredible¡­ "Kengo..." - The woman frowned. Shit, I just got involved in a soap opera. My brain refused to process the stupid things I heard so I didn''t understand why the man let out killing intent as he pulled out a knife. "I''ll kill you like the bitch you are!" ¨C The man rushed to stab the woman. Suddenly the man was on the ground with his nose destroyed and his front teeth totally broken. I looked at my fist, this thing moved on instinct¡­ Good fist. The idiot is still breathing so I looked towards an alley where one of my subordinates was. With a subtle gesture, I indicated to him to take care of this idiot and then I walked away to find another bar. "Why are you still following me?" ¨C I stopped and looked at the woman who followed me like a stray dog following a stranger who offered her a chicken bone. "I-I¡­" ¨C The woman was trembling, she looks like she is scared since she almost got stabbed. Whatever. Somehow I ended up taking the woman to another bar where we started talking. Her name is Hina Tachibana, a 23-year-old teacher who teaches idiotic teenagers the same age as my sister. She seems to be in trouble since she''s having an affair with a married man or something, I honestly didn''t pay much attention to her since this was as boring as a soap opera. "And then my mother remarried and now one of my students is my stepbrother¡­" ¨C Hina finished telling me about her life while I continued to get drunk. "I see" - I shrugged. ¨C "Well, if you are so worried about your affair with your ex-teacher, just face him, let him know that you want a real rtionship and he should get a divorce, or you can mature as a person, leave these stupid things and get a boyfriend who is not ashamed of having an official rtionship with you" "¡­" ¨C Hina looked at me bitterly. ¨C "Have they told you that you are cruel with your words?" "Reality is cruel, you ept it or avoid it" - I shrugged. Hina stared at a ss of low-alcohol fruit juice. I finished the vodka from the third bar so I got up to find another bar while Hina followed me. "Are you going to follow me all night?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Don''t you have to teach tomorrow?" "I''m still a little scared about what happened¡­" ¨C Hina certainly looked scared. ¨C "Can you keep mepany tonight?" ¡­ In my infinite wisdom and high state of intoxication, I made the most rational decision. "Ah, Seiji ?~" ¨C Hina moaned as her naked body swayed on my waist on a hotel bed. Despite her demure appearance, she turned out to be quite passionate so I held onto her hips to make it easier for her to make intense moves. With each movement, her shapely breasts jiggled giving me a nice view of her curves. I definitely have a fetish for sexy teachers. Her favorite position seems to be cowgirl while she prefers to take control of the pace so I just used my hands to give her thighs and nipples light stimtion. As Hina neared orgasm, I wanted to tease her a bit so I put a little force on my waist and lifted my hips making my crotch reach the entrance of her womb. Hina shuddered as her mouth opened to let out an intense moan, but even as she was spasming from orgasm, I didn''t stop myself from entering her. After a few minutes, I stopped moving since if I continued her body would get hurt. When I stopped, Hina copsed onto my body pressing her soft breasts against my chest. Even though Hina was panting heavily, she was still awake and almost unconsciously she brought her lips to mine for a kiss. I brought my lips close to hers and started kissing her. Although the kiss started out as a lustful kiss of sexual friends, it quickly turned into a passionate kiss of lovers in a romantic rtionship. After kissing for a while, she began to fall asleep. As her eyelids closed, she muttered under her breath. ¨C "Thank you Seiji¡­ I love you¡­" I sighed, I want to continue getting drunk... I wanted to separate myself from Hina to stretch, but before I came to my senses and realized that I had just done something stupid, my phone received a message from Mr. Ichijo to remind me that tomorrow I have to go to a restaurant at ten in the morning to meet with Lin Ruoxi. I looked at Hina and with Hamon, I checked her physical condition. She won''t wake up for about ten hours so if I stay by her side until she wakes up, I won''t be able to make it to my meeting with my legal wife on time... Shit, do I already consider this woman my wife just because I fucked her? I''m getting too soft¡­ Stupid attachment emotions. I sighed andy down while Hina hugged me affectionately with a smile of a maiden in love. Does this woman have a strong emotional dependency and is she in need of male affection? Well, it doesn''t matter, from now on she''s part of my harem so whatever her problem is, I''ll solve it. I stared at the ceiling as my hand stroked through Hina''s long brown hair. Even though she''s not the most beautiful nor the most caring woman in my harem, having a beautiful woman in my arms really helped lessen my frustration. All the shit that has been happening in my life since I came back to this world is just ridiculous, but hey, life as a protagonist is full of stupid things. At least I didn''t do something too stupid like sleeping with a higher entity, although now that I think about it, Hina shares facial traits with a girl I knew before I got my system... Whatever, I''m not going to think about unimportant things. For now, I''ll let Hina sleep a bit longer, then I''ll purify the alcohol in her body and take her home so I won''t bete for my meeting with Lin Ruoxi. For now, I''ll just stare at the ceiling until my rationality kicks in again. I miss being able to sleep... --- --- Author''s Note: It''s hard to type with one hand as my left arm hurts a lot... Chapter 159: Talk with the wife Chapter 159: Talk with the wife I smiled wryly at the woman clinging to my arms. "Are you sure you can''t stay for some tea?" ¨C Hina asked me sadly. She is not being nice, she wants me to meet her parents¡­ Really a woman in need of affection. "Hina, we literally just met and now we''re in a rtionship, I don''t think your parents are happy about this" - I smiled wryly. Hina pouted. ¨C "My parents insist that I should look for a man to marry since I am not that young, so they will be happy to meet you" She is only 23 years old and her parents are already pressuring her to get married¡­ Now I understand why she has emotional dependency problems. I sighed and kissed her forehead. ¨C "You have to get ready to go to work, I will see youter" Hina sighed and then looked at a ring on her ring finger with a loving smile. Yes, I gave her a ring¡­ Ichika and Pansy will be mad when they find out about this. "Okay, I''ll call you if I need anything" - Hina smiled and gave me a soft kiss on the lips. Her childish attitude is a bit cute, but she worries me that her head seems to be full of flowers so I''ll have to assign a couple of gang members to protect her. Despite her clumsiness, she is an intelligent woman, for example, she has not asked me about the idiot who tried to stab her, she must understand how the yakuza works. A kind woman who ignores the ws of the man she loves and only focuses on the things she likes¡­ She reminds me a bit of my mother, but at least Hina doesn''t have starving children so I don''t hate her. I smiled as Hina entered her house. "Hey Listen! You are a disappointing bitch! You should have slept with a dozen women and not just focused on one emotionally needy woman!" ¨C Navi started shouting with joy in my mind. "Shut up idiot, before I increase my harem I must first stabilize my rtionship with the women I already have to avoid the unnecessary drama" ¨C I turned around to leave, I have to take a shower and change clothes for my meeting with Lin Ruoxi. "I''m surprised that woman could ept you having a harem" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with a mixture of disbelief and resignation. ¨C "You are a ma for emotionally wounded or needy women¡­" I smiled bitterly, Tsubaki is right. "You will be the terror of men if you go to a cultivation world" ¨C System Goddess was enjoying herself. ¨C "Worlds like mine are full of tragic maidens and damsels in distress, you will certainly have fun~" "Why are you so obsessed with the idea of ??me visiting a cultivation world?" ¨C I asked tiredly. ¨C "I already have problems with cultivators in this world because of Lin Ruoxi¡­" "I''ll be honest with you" - System Goddess smiled. ¨C "I have a grudge against male cultivators since many cultivators tried to **** me, if it wasn''t for the grace of the heavens and destiny that allowed me to escape I would have died after some young master had raped me to death, so if you can kill a few thousand greedy pigs then I will be very happy~" ¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Do you remember the names of the idiots who tried to **** you?" System Goddess seemed to be overflowing with happiness. ¨C "Oh, is the possessive madman angry because this poor goddess has been through a lot of anguish?~" "Stop the drama" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I am going to kill those idiots because nobody bothers my wife" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess stopped speaking out of embarrassment. Although she acts derisive and shameless, she is actually weak against direct statements. Basically a non-violent tsundere, the only kind of tsundere worth having, though I know a violent tsundere I don''t dislike. I wonder how she is... When I was near a hotel that is next to the restaurant where I will see Lin Ruoxi, I sneaked into an alley to change my appearance and became Luis again. Our meeting is still three hours away so I have time to check if there are any problems. The hotel is run by the yakuza so before entering the hotel, I used my identity as Seiji to send a message to the hotel that my subordinate was going to the ce so they should give him VIP treatment. Once I got into the hotel, they gave me a deluxe room and even offered special services from the female staff, and although in other circumstances I would have epted it, now I can''t have one-night stands anymore since every woman I sleep with has two options, be part of my harem or be Ortro''s lunch. Being a possessive jerk isplicated. After taking a shower and putting on simple clothes suitable for an ordinary teenager, I started sending various messages on my cell phone to check if there were any problems. The technology is so convenient that I need to find a way to bring Monika and her sisters to connect them to the global intework¡­ Ebina told me that she made a new friend named Pansy, which is good since Ebina doesn''t have any friends at her school due to her shy attitude and the fact that many girls are jealous of her big breasts. Teenage stupidities. This is good, but Ebina mentioned that her new friend is nning to stay at her house for a while since her father is away on a trip. I was thinking of offering Pansy an apartment anyway so this will make it easier to take care of my harem. As a side note, Ebina lives alone in the apartment I gave her, and although she has an older brother, that brother lives near her work. Pansy mentioned that everything is fine at school. Ichika wants to talk to me about some stuff from her talent agency, but she mentioned that it''s not a big deal and they can wait. Yasuko sent me several loving messages saying that she is happy. Nanako asked when I can go to her house to talk to her daughters since it is not good to postpone this talk. Hina sent me a message to tell me that she loves me. All the women I''m in an official rtionship with in this world are fine, but then I''ll have to talk to the other women I used as bait in my Seiji identity before. There are also the women who are in love with Luis whom I n to add to my harem¡­ How many women are there in total? I don''t have the slightest idea. I sent several messages to my subordinates and it seems those idiots are already practicing the martial arts I gave them. If I can get cultivation resources, I can make those idiots into abination of martial artists and cultivators to make them good cannon fodder. I wonder where I can learn magic... But for now, I''ll focus on what I have since if I try to get all kinds of energy from the multiverse, I''ll be an expert of all master of none. System Goddess mentioned that the biggest weakness of a system user is that users be obsessed with gaining skills and never fully polish the skills they already have. Users believe that quantity trumps quality so in realbat, a system user will often bombard the enemy with a barrage of abilities which may seem great, but at the slightest carelessness, a higher entity can kill them because the higher entities focus on perfecting a single path. Although the best of mybat ability is based on martial arts, the truth is that I am not a warrior but an assassin so I specialize in sneak attacks. On the other hand, my best abilities are those derived from [Reader''s Madness] so I specialize in mental attacks, so I need to improve my defensive techniques or I''ll be in trouble if I fight against a superiorbat-based entity that doesn''t have a mind, something like a robot. I spent more than two hours checking that my subordinates were doing a good job. There are still about 15 minutes left before the meeting starts, but I prefer to arrive early to check that there are no unforeseen events. I left the hotel and checked around the restaurant. I have a habit that when attending a meeting I first check for any possible escape routes or ces where there might be snipers. This restaurant is a ce run by the yakuza, but it never hurts to be careful. With five minutes to go before the meeting, I entered the restaurant and gave my name to be directed to the table that was reserved by Lin Ruoxi. I refuse to use my mother''sst name and I''d rather just be Luis without anyst name since having a Latin name and a Japanesest name is so fucking weird that I''d rather lose my name. The waiter took me to a private table where Lin Ruoxi was already waiting for me, it seems that she has been here for a long time since she is working on aptop as if this were her office. Looking at the way she didn''t even notice my arrival due to how contracted she is at her job tells me she''s a woman obsessed with efficiency. She is abor ve who cannot live without working. I think we are simr¡­ How unfortunate. I nodded to the waiter for the waiter to leave and sat in front of Lin Ruoxi allowing her to work quietly. When it was 10 o''clock, an rm sounded from Lin Ruoxi''s cell phone causing her to stop working and look at her cell phone with a frown. ¨C "It is time and it has not arrived¡­" I smiled slightly. ¨C "I have been waiting five minutes" Lin Ruoxi looked up and finally noticed my existence, then frowned. ¨C "Why didn''t you say anything?" "You looked very busy and I understand how irritating it is to be interrupted during work" - I shrugged. "So you work?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi put away herptop while she kept a cold and expressionless expression. "An icy beauty¡­ She''ll give you headaches~" ¨C System Goddess was holding back herughter. I ignored the noisy group in my mind and replied calmly. ¨C "I am not a student so I can only work, but you should already know that" Lin Ruoxi nodded without showing any emotions. ¨C "I asked some of my contacts for help to investigate you" "Great, another stalker" - I joked lightly causing her to frown. "I''m not a stalker, I need to talk to you" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at me seriously. "You investigated me and when you discovered that I am underage you decided to talk to my mother to convince her that you wanted to marry me, but in reality, you n to use me as a shield to avoid a political marriage or something like that" - I shrugged. Lin Ruoxi lost a bit of coolness and looked at me in surprise. ¨C "How did you know?" "I''m not handsome enough to make a woman as outstanding as you fall in love with me in one night" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "In fact, if it were not because you were in a deep depression when I met you, it would have been impossible for us to have rted" Lin Ruoxi narrowed her eyes. ¨C "Did you know that I was in a bad emotional state?" "You had the look of someone who wants to die, you were helpless in a speakeasy and you slept with the first idiot who came to talk to you" - I shrugged. ¨C "If that is not depression, then I do not know what it is" Actually, I think that was stupid instead of depression, but saying that will only make her angry. Lin Ruoxi remained silent and then sighed, losing the coldness in her gaze, revealing how tired she actually feels. ¨C "It is true, I was in a terrible mental state and if it had not been you, I would have slept with any other idiot¡­" "Your life must beplicated" - I smiled sympathetically. ¨C "And before you think that I am belittling you, actually I can understand you a little, you should already know a little about my life so you can judge if I am lying" Lin Ruoxi looked into my eyes and nodded. ¨C "Your father ran away after leaving you a big debt¡­ I can understand you" "It could be worse" ¨C I forced a smile as if he was trying to hide my own weakness making Lin Ruoxi feel more empathy with me. Lin Ruoxi was silent for a while until a waiter came to see what we wanted to eat. "Order whatever you want, I pay" ¨C Lin Ruoxi told me in an expressionless manner. "Hey Listen! This woman thinks you are a poor dog hahahahaha!" I ignored the idiot. I epted her suggestion since she doesn''t seem to know my identity as Seiji and I''m not some dickhead with low self-esteem who needs to unt great wealth to satisfy my fragile masculine pride. I ordered a simple breakfast and some coffee. Lin Ruoxi only ordered tea even though I can smell that she hasn''t had breakfast. "Did you eat anything before you came?" ¨C I asked with innocent curiosity. "Yes" - She lied calmly. She doesn''t seem to have anemia or bulimia so she must be the kind of person who prefers to focus on work while neglecting her own health... We are so alike that is worrying. When the waiter brought the food, I began to eat calmly. "Is it okay for you to just eat this?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi asked me with doubt since what I ordered was cheap. I smiled. ¨C "I had a heavy breakfast beforeing" At the hotel I ate twelve hamburgers, eight lobsters, four medium pizzas, five bowls of ramen, ten onigiris, and twenty dangos, I''m certainly not lying. When I finished eating it seemed like Lin Ruoxi was finally ready to talk about the important thing. "Since you understand the situation then this will be easy" ¨C Lin Ruoxi took out a normal document without magic. ¨C "This is the deal, we will both be husband and wife for two years, during that time you are prohibited from any type of physical contact with me and you cannot make our marriage public either¡­" "After two years we will divorce without causing a scandal, in return, I will pay the debt left by your father and give you enough money to have a peaceful life" - Lin Ruoxi finished speaking and ced the contract on the table. I did my best to contain myughter. "Hahahahahahahaha this idiotic woman thinks you''ll let her get away hahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi had a fit ofughter. I wanted tough just like Navi, but I must keep an expression of indignation. "I know you''re using me as a meat shield and even went so far as to cheat on my mother to make me your husband, but this is already excessive" - ??I frowned as if my non-existent masculine pride had been hurt. Lin Ruoxi frowned and kept silent. In a general perspective, she''s taking advantage of me since I''m just a poor teenager and she''s a sessful businesswoman, she''s certainly treating me like a throwaway toy. She looks like a proud and stubborn woman who doesn''t ept her own mistakes, but still maintains a good level of moral values ??so even if her face doesn''t show it, she must feel guilty which I can take advantage of. "I understand that your current situation is not good, so as long as you don''t cause a ruckus, I will pay your debt immediately" ¨C Lin Ruoxi started to speak as if this was some kind of business agreement. I sighed with a disappointed expression. ¨C "Do you know why I strive to take care of my family despite how chaotic my life is?" Lin Ruoxi raised an eyebrow and kept silent to wait for my reply. "I do it because for me family is the most important thing" ¨C I held back the urge to vomit and showed a sincere expression. ¨C "It is true that I spent a night with you, but if you really want me to be your shield, I will not ept a false marriage" Lin Ruoxi red at me, but I kept talking without letting himin. "I don''t mean that we should perform sexual acts, sex is not everything in a marriage" - I looked at her seriously. ¨C "A family should support each other with sincerity and warmth, I will not allow my family to suffer, but in return, I expect a little of your cooperation, I cannot ept that you act as if this were a kind of business" Lin Ruoxi fell silent processing my words. Looking at her bodynguage and the information I got, I have a theory that she has a conflict with the concept of family. Her empathy on the subject of my father shows that she has resentment towards her father, but at the same time she gives importance to the family so my words hurt her heart by making her see that she is acting like a person who despises family ties. Although this perspective will cause her and me to have several conflicts in a short time, I just have to show sincere affection while showing that I am willing to support her with all my heart but making it clear that she is not the only woman in my life or love could turn to resentment. Over time she will fall in love with me and she will ept that I have other wives, I just have to create situations where she feels the need to put all her trust in me. Maybe an assassination attempt where only I can protect her... Lin Ruoxi followed silently to which I sighed softly. ¨C "It seems that this talk has no meaning" Lin Ruoxi furrowed her brows trying to hide how unstable her emotions became. I was about to say something, but I felt a subtle killing intent approaching the door. I waited for a few seconds and when the assassin was in front of the door, I hurriedly grabbed Lin Ruoxi by her waist while my leg kicked the table to put her in front of us. She was about to scream in anger but didn''t have time to speak when the door exploded causing the room to fill with smoke. The explosion wasn''t enough to kill an ordinary person, but stun grenades were used while the smoke is a strong sleeping pill so even a soldier would be stunned for a couple of seconds. Two men dressed in ck entered from the door, but before they could approach us, I pushed the table I used as a shield, at the same time I reached into my pocket and took out a handkerchief from my space ring. The handkerchief served to protect against poisons and sleeping pills so I pressed it against Lin Ruoxi''s nose. The table was thrown against one of the assassins and since the table was made of stone to look more luxurious, the force of the impact broke the man''s arms, I also used this movement to press the air and force the sleeping smoke away from us. Before the second man could react, I pretended to pull a knife from my pocket and threw the gun at an acupuncture point on his chest causing his body to freeze at the same time his heart stopped beating, then pulled another knife and I quickly killed the man with broken arms so they couldn''t alert theirrades. Lin Ruoxi paled but kept silent. "We have to get out of here, something is wrong" - I frowned and let go of his waist. Even though her body trembled, she managed to stay on her feet and nodded. A group of assassins attacked one of the yakuza restaurants and judging the constitutions of the two assassins, they are fightersparable to Shigure''s level when I met her. The most worrying thing is that I can''t smell blood or hear a fight so the restaurant staff was pinned down without being able to defend themselves. I sighed internally, this woman is a trouble ma. Chapter 160: A Woman Who Stirs Up Trouble Chapter 160: A Woman Who Stirs Up Trouble (3rd person perspective) In one of the most luxurious restaurants in the city, a dangerous situation was developing. Even though the sound of customers and waiters should fill the ce, now only an eerie silence reigned.... ¡­.. ¡­ At the tables, the customers were fast asleep while in the corridors the waiters were totally unconscious. The only people moving in the ce were a group of people wearing ck masks that hid their fascial features. The group consisted of nine men and one woman. The group wasn''t a single team and they weren''t allies either, but they were all famous assassins with long histories of missions aplished. Whether it wasbat skills, resources, ruthlessness, or efficiency, this group was made up of fearsome people whose achievements amounted to¡­. [System Notification: User has deleted irrelevant information] The group of assassins had infiltrated the restaurant after receiving information from a spy within Japan''s yakuza. The objective of these spies would be to meet with an unimportant pawn of the yakuza, so the group of assassins infiltrated the night before to put sleeping pills in the wine, taking advantage of the fact that this restaurant was famous for its wine, so it was normal that all the people ordered at least one ss of wine.... ...¡­. So that people wouldn''t pass out prematurely, the killers made a special mixture of sleeping pills that would only react whenbined with special incense. This incense had no ill effects and only worked ifbined with the sleeping pill in the wine so even a drug-sniffing dog would not be able to detect it. The group had easily incapacitated the restaurant''s security staff as some members of the restaurant were bribed allowing the assassins to use different methods to dispose of their enemies. Although the main base of this group of mercenaries was in China, they epted this mission in the foreign territory since a high-status person offered them arge amount of money to kidnap a woman named Lin Ruoxi...¡­ .........¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­ The group of mercenaries had been monitoring the woman and discovered that she used to move around without a group of bodyguards so they just had to kidnap her before the yakuza could react and they could flee the country through a contact in the Japanese government. Now it only remained to go to the private room where the target was since there should only be Lin Ruoxi and the unimportant pawn of the yakuza left.... Two of the assassins decided to use stun bombs to avoid unexpected surprises. After the two of them entered the room, the other assassins waited in the hallway. Although it was impossible for the two assassins not to capture a woman and an unimportant person, they were professionals so they prepared to make an ambush. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) So some son of a bitch wants to kidnap my wife... I looked at Lin Ruoxi who was pale because I just killed two people. She was on the verge of a panic attack so I put my hands on her face and looked into her eyes. ¨C "Look at me, just look at me" Lin Ruoxi looked at me with fear so I gently smiled to give her a sense of security. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I think a group of dangerous people has entered here and since there are no sounds of fighting it means the security guards were killed" ¨C My words made Lin Ruoxi pale making her emotionally vulnerable. ¨C "You have to listen to me so that I can take you to a safe ce" Lin Ruoxi nodded with difficulty as I am her only emotional pir even if she is now afraid of me after seeing me murder two people. I reached into my pockets and pulled out a pair of leather gloves. Since this is a good opportunity for this woman to see me as someone strong, I''ll use one of the most shy weapons I have. When I put on the gloves, thin threads starteding out of the fingers of the gloves. Shigure''s cksmithing talent reached the point where it was possible tobine steel with spider threads to form threads with the ability to cut through reinforced steel. The threads began to move around us as if they were snakes with their own life which made Lin Ruoxi surprised, but she understood that this is not the time to ask questions. We left the private room and I prepared myself for the ambush. With my right arm, I hugged Lin Ruoxi''s waist while my left hand manipted the threads to intercept a dozen silver needles pointing to various acupuncture points on my body. These mercenaries specialize in traditional martial arts and their techniques surpass modern weaponry making them more dangerous than soldiers with submachine guns, but because these people do not possess Ki, their attacksck power so killing them would be so easy that not even it''s fun. When the needles were blocked, a man took out a stun grenade, but before he could use it, I moved my index finger so that one of the threads cut the man''s arm. The grenade fell to the ground and activated next to his allies to which I grabbed Lin Ruoxi and rushed to a window. Although I can kill these idiots, I want Lin Ruoxi to see me as her beloved hero and not as a genocidal psychopath. One of the assassins was blocking the window so I pulled the strings to catch the assassin as I need to extract information about the identity of the spies within the yakuza, definitely not doing this because this is the only female in the group¡­ In one kick I broke the window and jumped out while Lin Ruoxi screamed in panic, but since we were on a second-floor a fall from this height was still humanly possible for professional athletes. The window pointed directly to the street so once I fell onto the street I started running while Lin Ruoxi was in my embrace and the female assassin was being dragged like a sack. I avoided any ces with people so as not to draw attention to myself and made sure I didn''t leave any trails for the killers to follow. When we reached an alley, I quickly put Lin Ruoxi down and pinned down the female assassin. "What are you doing?!" ¨C Lin Ruoxi shouted in horror when he saw me undress the woman. I ignored her and once she was naked I tossed her clothes into a corner of the alley and then took off my sweatshirt to cover the woman who was looking at me inplete horror, shame and hatred. I hugged Lin Ruoxi again and started running. I know this city like the back of my hand so I know how to get around without being seen by normal citizens so in a matter of minutes we arrived at the same speakeasy where I met Lin Ruoxi. I entered the bar and let go of Lin Ruoxi while the female assassin was on my back like a backpack. "Level 3 emergency, foreign assassins" - I quickly gestured to the man at the drink bar. The man nodded and pressed a button hidden behind the drinks bar. "Contact the leader, there are traitors within the yakuza and someone from the government is supporting them" - I went to the back of the bar while the man nodded seriously. This guy is trustworthy as he is one of the few yakuza members who work directly for Mr. Ichijo and is under a soul contract to prevent treachery. I held Lin Ruoxi''s hand and led her to the back of the bar. In the floor was a secret hatch that led to a bomb-proof safe haven that also had magical formations for security. Lin Ruoxi couldn''t process everything that was going on so she just silently followed me. Once in the shelter, I closed the door and tossed the half-naked woman aside, then carried Lin Ruoxi to a sofa and carefully helped her sit down. "Do you want some tea?" ¨C I asked gently. Lin Ruoxi subconsciously nodded. Since this ce has all kinds of supplies I was able to make a cup of tea, although I had to use [Anti-Rasen] to restrict my culinary talents or it will be a problem if this woman develops an addiction to my food, that will beter. My culinary talents make anything I prepare so delicious that my food isparable to drugs. Lin Ruoxi''s hands were trembling so I gently held her hands so she wouldn''t spill her cup of tea. The warmth of the cup and my hands made Lin Ruoxi calm down so she sighed and looked at me withplex emotions. - "Thanks¡­" She''s a little scared of me, but at the same time, she''s thankful that I rescued her since the killers were obviously targeting her. I smiled. ¨C "I told you, as long as we are family I will do anything to protect you" Lin Ruoxi lowered her eyes to try to sort out her chaotic emotions, but this will leave her with a permanent reminder, I will do anything to protect her because she is my wife and if she stops being my wife then I will have no reason to protect her anymore. I looked at the girl who had been silent. The threads not only block her movements but her mouth and eyes are also closed so she can only hear. I cradled the girl low over my shoulder like a sack of rice and walked to a door where there is an isted room suitable for interrogation. "What will you do with her?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at me strangely, she seems to think I''m going to **** the girl or something. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I took off her clothes since there is a probability that she has a tracker and my priority is to protect you, for now, I am only going to interrogate her" I lied a bit. Although it''s true that I want to avoid being tracked, it''s possible that this girl has a tracker inside her body. The real reason I undressed this girl was to make her feel fear and shame which will weaken her mental defenses making the interrogation easier. "Oh¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi widened her eyes and then seemed to be embarrassed for thinking that I am a rapist pervert. I am certainly a pervert, but I am not a rapist. I entered the torture room and closed the door. "Okay, let''s have a civil chat" - I put the girl on the ground, and then I pulled the strings to release her. "Bastard!" ¨C The girl screamed furiously and tried to use her fingers to attack my eyes, but I easily dodged her attack and then grabbed her by the neck. "I was on a date with my wife and you ruined it so now I''m in a bad mood" - I frowned and tightened my grip making the girl show pain. The girl''s nails are sharp prosthetics so she tried to use her fingers to pierce the nerves in my arm. Since she is wearing my sweatshirt and my shirt is short-sleeved, my arm is unprotected, but when her nails touched my skin, the girl''s fingers bled since my skin is stronger than her nails. I sighed and threw the girl against the wall causing her back to make a cracking sound. I walked over to her and grabbed her hair to force her to look around the room. The room is clean and looks like a white room suitable for surgeries. "Fingers severed, eyes gouged out, limbs mutted¡­ Everyone who has entered here lost something" ¨C I made the girl look into my eyes. ¨C "It would be a shame to ruin such a beautiful face" The girl was a professional assassin, but she began to tremble as her mental defenses were still unstable from the embarrassment and fear generated by being seen naked. The girl clenched her teeth showing obstinacy so I released her. Actually, I don''t need information since I got what I need thanks to [Reader''s Perspective]. This skill is one of my best tools and as long as I don''t use it with a higher entity, this ability doesn''t break the confidentiality treaty with the Will of the World as I am only seeing what is going on around me and not influencing other entities. I took a chair and sat in front of the woman who was sitting on the floor trying to hide her naked body with my sweatshirt. "I know you don''t know the name of the person who hired you" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "Miss Xiao Bai, I am interested in making a deal with you" The woman''s eyes widened in surprise. ¨C "H-How do you know my name?" "Who knows" - I smiled. ¨C "Maybe I am a magician" Xiao Bai, one of the best assassins in the human world specializing in infiltration and intelligence gathering. I have already heard of this woman''s achievements, only I didn''t know her name, appearance and even thought she was a man which shows her great concealment skills and mastery of disguise techniques, at least by human standards. Even though she has superior stealth ability than Pansy, she is still weak in directbat so it was easy to capture her. As for how I know her name, [Reader''s Perspective] is the best ability to look at secrets as long as you don''t have supernatural defenses protecting your mind. Xiao Bai frowned. - "What do you want?" "You" - I smiled. Xiao Bai backed away in a panic. ¨C "P-Perverted!" I shrugged. ¨C "They tell me often" The girl looked outraged and furious, but she was scared at the same time. It seems that even if she is a professional assassin, she has the heart of a virgin maiden so my direct request makes her feel embarrassed and furious. "You see, it''s like you say, I''m a pervert who loves beautiful and outstanding women" - I smiled nonchntly. ¨C "By human standards, you have great potential so I am interested in you not only as a murderess, I am interested in you as a woman" It is true that this woman is beautiful, but the truth is that with this incident I have realized that even the yakuza is full of ipetent idiots so I need to build my own organization to protect my wives. Although Xiao Bai is beautiful, I am only interested in using her as a pawn to protect Lin Ruoxi, but if she behaves well, I will add her to my harem. Xiao Bai calmed down a bit hearing that I''m interested in her as my helper, but she''s still flustered since I dered that I''m sexually interested in her. "What if I refuse?" ¨C Xiao Bai tried to hide her concern. "Well, you tried to hurt my wife so logic says I must kill you in an inhumanly painful way" - I shrugged. ¨C "But what can I say, I am kind to beautiful women so I will give you a chance" If she agrees to join me then she will be my ve, but if she refuses then I will let Ortro eat her mind which is even more horrible than death. Xiao Bai gritted his teeth in frustration. After several minutes she finally looked up. ¨C "Four years, you can do whatever you want with me for four years, but after that time you must set me free" "Do you think four years can make up for attacking my wife?" ¨C I pretended to be furious. Xiao Bai stubbornly looked at me. ¨C "You can ept this or you can kill me, I will not give more than this" A stubborn idiot¡­ That stubbornness isn''t much to my liking, but it''s eptable. "Fine" - I growled with false anger. ¨C "But in these four years you will do everything I order you to do" Xiao Bai nodded bitterly. Well, I improved my wife''s impression of me and now I have a ve. This meeting wasn''t so bad. "Now tell me everything you know about this incident" - I sighed with false resignation. "I''m curious to know who the idiot is courting death~" ¨C System Goddess seemed amused. Courting death? What''s that? Whatever, it doesn''t matter, I just know that I''m going to kill some asshole in China, although I''m sure this will lead to a bigger problem... Don''t you dare say something [Paranoia]! [¡­] Better. Chapter 161: Self-destructive technique to silence idiots Chapter 161: Self-destructive technique to silence idiots I sat peacefully across from my legal wife and listened to a ridiculous story worthy of a low-budget Latin American soap opera. Since the story is so stupid and boring, I''ll summarize it simply. Lin Ruoxi has many men after her as she is one of the most beautiful women in China and possibly the world. This is not the narcissism of this woman, it is a certainty, her beauty could even surpass a higher entity as SystemGoddess, although that goddess will never admit it. Anyway, Lin Ruoxi''s father is a greedy and easy to manipte asshole so was the heir to a rich family managed to trick him and that stupid man made a deal for Lin Ruoxi to marry that asshole. Lin Ruoxi is not only so beautiful that many prestigious and sessful men have been courting her for years, she is the CEO of one of thergestpanies in China so the man who can marry her will not only have one of the women most beautiful in the world in his bed, he will also be so filthy rich that even the most influential families in China have turned their eyes to this woman. Rationally speaking, a woman with no knowledge of the supernatural world would have be the toy of some lecherous asshole from a powerful family since 90% of the rich families in this world have contact with the supernatural world, but herees the important thing. Lin Ruoxi is not aware of the identity of her grandfather, so Mr. Ichijo''s subtlements gave me clues that this woman is being protected by a person of high status in the Chinese government and a powerful supernatural entity. Whatever the situation, this problem just keeps growing by the second. Despite her grandfather''s protection, Lin Ruoxi has been under extreme stress the past few years. Her father tries to sell her to the highest bidder, her mother just lowers her head in silence, the idiots who harass her continue to multiply, and as icing on the cake, her grandmother, who was her biggest emotional pir, passed away a couple of years ago so Lin Ruoxi inherited thepany which instead of being a good thing only brought more stress to Lin Ruoxi since now both lecherous idiots and greedy idiots won''t leave her alone. Regardless, Lin Ruoxi could have endured this level of stress if it wasn''t for the fact that a couple of months ago she had a dream. In that dream, she saw her grandmother who told her that she should go to Japan in order to escape imminent danger. Even though Lin Ruoxi is a rational woman, she has been in a terrible state of mind that has even made her consider suicide so she decided to follow this dream even if it was crazy. To Lin Ruoxi''s surprise, Japan turned out to be an excellent investment opportunity for hispany as the Japanese economy has been improving in thest two years thanks to the yakuza regtingpanies that exploited their employees, sexual harassment in public transport has decreased and there are even rumors that the yakuza made a deal with the government to increase the number of decent jobs for citizens. Mr. Ichijo dreams of a unified Japan, and while that would normally be the mindset of an idealist, he has the influence and wealth to achieve it. Herees the thing that made me frown. Lin Ruoxi managed to regain some peace of mind upon arriving in Japan and seeing the great opportunities that herpany had in this country, however, one day she received a threatening letter telling her that if she does not return to China immediately, herpany would be ced under investigation on suspicion of leaking national secrets. This stupidity shows that there are one or several people in high ces in the Chinese government who see Lin Ruoxi as the goose thatys the golden eggs and a beautiful trophy. This caused Lin Ruoxi to fall into a deep depression, but instead ofmitting suicide, she chose to give the government and her father a middle finger. She went to a speakeasy to find a loser to lose her virginity, then she would marry the loser, and that way she could use the loser as a human shield and a way to mock the pride of the idiots who won''t leave her in peace. And so she married me, a loser who has no future as he is uneducated, doesn''t have a steady job, is in massive debt, and even has a terrible reputation as a womanizing gangbanger. For one of China''s most prominent women to marry a foreign loser would be a huge insult to the men who harass her, but she underestimated the tant stupidity of those idiots. I massaged my forehead tiredly. ¨C "You are the most problematic woman I have ever met and believe me, that is an impressive achievement¡­" Lin Ruoxi remained expressionless. "Did you really not consider the political problems and international scandals that could arise from your actions?" ¨C I sighed, I want to get drunk again¡­ "I took it into ount" ¨C Lin Ruoxi answered coldly and angrily, but not directed at me. ¨C "And that''s why I did it" An angry woman is a fearsome creature. "You don''t care about yourpany?" - I smiled ironically. "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked down regretfully. ¨C "Mypany is the only thing that matters to me¡­ It is my grandmother''s legacy¡­" We were both silent for a long time, and since she seemed to want to tell me something she just rolled my eyes. ¨C "Even if this marriage is a farce, you are still my wife so just say what you want to say" Lin Ruoxi frowned at my rude attitude, but she didn''t voice herints and got straight to the point. ¨C "The way you dealt with the assassins is not something that a simple pawn can do" I shrugged. ¨C "I am high-quality cannon fodder, you can imagine that I am the strongest pawn or something like that" "Do not joke with me!" ¨C Lin Ruoxi red at me. - "I''m not an idiot! The needles thrown by those people were faster than bullets, but you managed to stop them with a few simple threads! Do you think you are the protagonist of a wuxia novel?!" "Wuxia?" - What''s that? "Wuxia is a genre of novels, movies, and TV shows based on martial arts that transcend human abilities..." - Lin Ruoxi subconsciously replied, then frowned. - "It does not matter!" Do people feel the need to answer my questions because I am a protagonist? It sounds stupid, but it makes sense. I shrugged again. ¨C "You said it yourself, our marriage is a farce so I prefer to keep my own secrets." Lin Ruoxi narrowed her eyes and red at me. ¨C "You are just a bum with no money, the yakuza will only use you until you are no longer useful to them and then they will discard you since you have no value" "Ouch, that hurt" - I replied apathetically. ¨C "If you want to make me angry so that I tell you my secrets then I am sorry to tell you that I have had a shitty life so I am used to insults" Lin Ruoxi gritted her teeth in anger and frustration. The fear of dying made her mental state in a chaotic state so she is easy to manipte if I make her angry and take advantage of her emotional weaknesses. "Do you think you know me because you read a record of my life?" - I smiled disdainfully at the same time I showed a subtle look of sadness and loneliness as if I wanted to hide my own pain. ¨C "People are moreplex than a simple lifeless piece of paper, people have emotions, thoughts, dreams, fears¡­" "Do you know what I''ve really had to go through? Can you imagine what I had to do to survive?..." "Of course not! You don''t know because you don''t know me! You only think you know me because you read a stupid piece of paper!..." I stood up and walked over to look closely at Lin Ruoxi''s eyes causing her to shrink her head in fear. ¨C "Have you ever felt that your life hangs by a thread while your own blood covers your hands and the ground?! Did you ever feel that death would be more pleasant than this horrible prison called life?! Have you ever questioned why the fuck you''re still alive even though your body begs to die!?" "NO!" - I yelled loudly making her body tremble and her face pale. ¨C "You have never experienced it!" I pulled away from her and took a deep breath as if trying to calm down my frenzied emotions, even letting out little trails of tears from the corners of my eyes. ¨C "You have had a difficult life, and I will not say that I have suffered more than you since each person cries andughs in a unique way¡­" "But I won''t ept that you think you have the right to judge me and order me around just because you hate your life..." "Your life is your problem, not mine" - I showed an even colder expression than her. "Legally you are my wife, but in my heart, you don''t matter..." "Even if we had a one-night affair, we both consented so I have no obligation to protect you or exin anything to you, my only obligation is to protect my family because as horrible as my life has been, I still love my family, and you are not my family" ¨C I snorted with disdain and walked away from her to go to the entrance of the shelter. God, this drama makes me feel so disgusted that I want to vomit¡­ I am definitely the emissary of the greater good. Moving soundlessly, Xiao Bai approached me. She is so silent that it is easy to forget her existence. As for why she was my helper (ve) now, I told Lin Ruoxi that Xiao Bai had been forced by the other assassins to be used as bait and was actually a victim as well. Xiao Bai is a master of disguise and deception so she was easily able to convince Lin Ruoxi that my story was real so my wife didn''t mind the presence of my new ve. "Hey Listen! I think it was your best performance so far! Congrattions on shutting up that proud woman hahaha!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy in my mind. "I think it was a decent performance" - I answered with irony. I think I could have done better, but I''m tired of being so dramatic. Anyway, this will work. 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ "Wait!" ¨C Lin Ruoxi moved with difficulty and although her hand tried to hold my arm, I moved my arm away to show my displeasure towards her. Her anxious look was filled with sadness, but she managed to regain herposure and looked me in the eye. ¨C "I am sorry for everything, I am sorry for using you, I am sorry for what I said, I am sorry for dragging you into this problem, and I am sorry for treating you with contempt¡­" It''s nice to witness the personal growth of a future member of my harem. I sighed and rxed my expression showing that I''m not a proud jerk and I know when to give in. ¨C "It''s fine, I got carried away and I was too aggressive" "I understand if you hate me for all the trouble I brought you, I really appreciate you saving me today" ¨C Lin Ruoxi took a deep breath, her pride must be bleeding for apologizing in this way. ¨C "So I am sorry and I will understand if you want to sign the divorce so as not to get involved in my problems" I kept silent as if considering her words. My silence made her anxious even though she tried to hide her emotions, but I''m a professional hypocrite so it''s hard to hide these kinds of emotions from me. After enough time had passed for Lin Ruoxi to feel anxious, but without falling into frustration, I began to speak in a solemn voice. ¨C "I will lie if I say that I do not like the idea of you being my wife since it is true that you are beautiful¡­ But even though I can sympathize with you because we both have had problems with our families, I cannot marry a woman to the that I don''t love" Lin Ruoxi showed aplex look as if many emotions and thoughts began to torment her mind. Although she is a proud woman, the fact that she nned to marry an apparent loser as a way to get back at the people she hates shows that she is willing to give up her integrity and safety in order to achieve her goals, but at the same time, the fact that she values ??thepany that is her grandmother''s legacy so highly shows that she holds the concept of ''true family love'' in high esteem. "¡­ We can try¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked down with false shyness. ¨C "We can try to be a family¡­" She seemed to be an embarrassed maiden but the truth is that she looked away so as not to let me see the heartbreaking guilt in her eyes. She managed to calcte that the situation got out of her control since her stalkers were willing to send assassins to kidnap her so she needs a trustworthy person who is willing to protect her with sincerity and the best option is me, a mysterious guy with great ability ofbat, secret connections with the yakuza and a great attachment to the concept of ''family''. On the surface, I am the best meat shield and to make things better, she can empathize with me so there is a chance that in the future we can fall in love with each other since empathy creates strong bonds. Although it is easy to understand idiots, it is even easier to understand intelligent people who have been pushed over the edge and left without options. "Are you sure this is what you want?" ¨C I asked suspiciously, making it clear that she will have to make an effort if she wants to earn my sincere love. ¨C "First of all, you should know that I have aplicated love life and actually I am in a polygamous rtionship with several women" Lin Ruoxi trembled, this is really stabbing her pride. "I appreciate you being honest about this¡­" - She clenched her fists and nodded. ¨C "I can ept it¡­ Just¡­ Just don''t do indecent acts with other women in my presence" Eyes that do not see, heart that does not feel¡­ A stupid thought, but it is one of the best ways to survive in a cruel society. I nodded with an ufortable expression, I must show that she is not my priority and so she will make an effort to win my heart which in turn will make her open her heart to me. The things I must do to maintain a stable harem¡­ Since her problem is now my problem, I took Lin Ruoxi and Xiao Bai out of the shelter to meet the owner of the bar. The bar had been closed and I can actually feel multiple barriers and powerful entities surrounding this ce, so I couldn''t use [Reader''s Madness] to check something bothering me in Lin Ruoxi''s body. "The boss wants you to see him at his house" - The owner of the bar looked at me seriously. I nodded and led the two women to a limousine that was being guarded by three high-powered Guardians who could easily beat me in directbat, but that''s fine, after all, I''m the kind of person who prefers to backstab. As we headed to the Ichijo residence, I started talking to the women who live in my mind, and yes, I know I sound like a lunatic. "Did you manage to understand what is in Lin Ruoxi''s soul?" ¨C I asked Tsubaki. "I''m not sure" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "When you used [Reader''s Perspective], I used ''Resonance'' to quickly analyze that woman''s soul, but I couldn''t go deeper since I found a strong will protecting her soul¡­" "System Goddess has a theory that there is more than one soul within that woman, but we could not verify the identities or strength level of the additional souls within Lin Ruoxi, although one thing is clear, one of the additional souls seems to have had some contracts linked to Ortro, but don''t worry, those contracts don''t work any more thanks to Ortro belonging to you" ¨C Tsubaki sounded disappointed. ¨C "Sorry for not being able to get more information¡­" "Are you kidding? This is excellent!" ¨C I replied with joy so that she would not feel sad. ¨C "Ortro, Tsubaki, System Goddess, thank you, you did an excellent job" The three women were happy for my praise, but there was an idiot who ruined the atmosphere. "Hey Listen! Hey bitch I helped too! I managed to contact one of that woman''s souls and managed to get additional information!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. This fucking idiot wants something in exchange for that information... "What do you want?" ¨C I sighed. "You must admit that you are my bitch as you kneel before my greatness!" ¨C Navi shouted arrogantly. ¡­ I must take a deep breath, if I get angry, this idiot will get what he wants... "Navi, you better give me that information or I''m going to¡­" ¨C I controlled my anger, I must remain calm. "Hey Listen! Bark bitch!" ¨C Navi wasughing. ¡­ Fine, I didn''t want to do this, but this asshole asked for it. It''s time to use the suicide tactic that will hurt us both. "Navi..." - I spoke softly. ¨C "Thank you for getting the information¡­ You are undoubtedly an excellent colleague and¡­ I-I¡­ I love you very much, friend¡­" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' managed to suppress the user''s suicidal wishes] "¡­" ¨C Navi stoppedughing, while I wanted to destroy my brain. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Navi began to convulse until he fainted¡­" Damn bastard! I want to pass out too! Why the hell did I have to be incapable of losing consciousness?! Well, it doesn''t matter, when Navi wakes up I''ll tell him that even if I get to the brink of death, every day I''m going to tell him how much I love him if he doesn''t give me the information. I really hate using this method because I have a death wish¡­ But as long as the idiot suffers, it''s all worth it. Chapter 162: Message from a hero of the past Chapter 162: Message from a hero of the past When we arrived at the Ichijo residence, at the request of Mr. Ichijo, I left Lin Ruoxi and Xiao Bai in a room so that they could rx while I spoke privately with the yakuza leader. I''m not in the mood for nonsense so I went straight to the point and asked for information about Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather or any other matter that might be a problem. Mr. Ichijo sighed and told me the truth, though the more I listened to his words, the more I wanted to live in ignorance. Mr. Ichijo gave me a summary of the situation and in the end, I could only look listlessly at the man in front of me. "It''s a prank?" ¨C My voice was monotonous. ¨C "Is she the illegitimate daughter of the Chinese prime minister?" The man nodded with a wry smile. ¨C "Boy, you are a ma of problems" "You were the one who approved this marriage!" ¨C I yelled in frustration. "You were the one who took my friend''s granddaughter''s virginity, you must be a man and take responsibility for your actions" - Mr. Ichijo shrugged. Great, now we''re all irresponsible idiots... I sighed and calmed down on the surface even though internally I had the urge to scream in frustration. I am preparing my group of criminals to start forming my own organization, I must gain recognition within the yakuza to be able to assume the position of leader, I have to look for HigherEntities that are not part of an organization to make them my ves, I must contact to all the women I''ve been in a rtionship with and make sure they don''t kill each other... God, I''m too busy to deal with an international conflict involving politics and cultivators. Worst of all, I''m currently too weak. In human standards, I am the strongest human, but in terms of the supernatural world, I amparable to arge dog trying to fight an army of stupid and uncivilized dragons. My only advantage is my Authority as one of the Administrators of Japan, but that power can only be used within Japan so, if I want to solve the problem of Lin Ruoxi, I must go to China which will be suicide. I have two options, seek a means of gaining power in this world or go to other worlds. The former isplicated as I have to hide my innate abilities as Ortro reincarnation as well as not being able to use my abilities derived from [Reader''s Madness], [Rasen], [Anti-Rasen], [Chaotic Beast], and my new title of [Outer God]. Since I can''t use my best abilities, I''m restricted to 40% of my full power, or else I''ll have problems with the Will of the World. That said, my best option is to go to another world, but if I travel to other worlds through my system, other entities will start to suspect how it is possible that I am getting stronger and getting power out of thin air. I need authorization from the Will of the World to go to other worlds¡­ I looked at Mr. Ichijo seriously. ¨C "This problem is beyond my current capabilities, I need a way to strengthen myself as I have a feeling that this attack is just the beginning" Mr. Ichijo showed a solemn expression. ¨C "You are right boy, the fact that someone managed to evade my subordinates and introduce a team of elite mercenaries only shows that the situation in Japan is more unstable than I imagined" I nodded. ¨C "Not only are there traitors within the yakuza, but people from high up in the government must also be coborating with other countries so a disaster could happen at any moment¡­ I don''t know if I am exaggerating, but I think it is possible for a cultivator toe into our territory without us knowing it" I don''t know if that''s possible, but I''d rather be paranoid. Mr. Ichijo frowned and began to think. The worrying thing is that his frown deepened the deeper his thoughts became. "That''s not impossible¡­" ¨C Mr. Ichijo made my concernse true. ¨C "If another Administrator of Japan supports a supernatural entity from another country, that entity could use its abilities in our territory, and even with your authority you will not be able to restrict that entity as long as that enemy is human" The Will of the World is a bloody idiot for favoring so much a race as stupid as humanity is... Mr. Ichijo wore apletely serious expression as if he was about to reveal an important secret. ¨C "Do you know why this residence is so important?" I shook my head. Although I can feel that there is something special about this ce, I have failed to understand the nature of this ce and even System Goddess told me that she feels a strong sense of danger from this ce so she does not dare to leave my Core of Existence when we are here. Mr. Ichijo showed a solemn expression. ¨C "Although I would like to make you sign a soul contract so that you keep this a secret, I am going to tell you this since I trust you¡­" That''s not a good mindset, but I''m ttered. "This mansion is something called ''Pocket Dimension'', so as not to give you aplex exnation, you can imagine that the territory inside this mansion is a small world independent of Gaia so the Will of the World has no jurisdiction here..." "Sure, that doesn''t mean I can do what I want since there is an agreement with Gaia, but as long as my actions don''t harm Gaia, the Will of the World will allow this residence to be run independently of the rules of the rest of the world" I don''t like how this sounds... Uniting Japan, my harem of important women, a pocket dimension, bing the heir to the Ichijo family... This man is hiding something from me, it''s like he''s preparing me for an important event. Could it be that Mr. Ichijo intends to do the same as other higher entities by strengthening a protagonist and then turning them into food? Or is there something else I''m not understanding? Things are so convenient that they are suspicious¡­ "Boy, I want to show you something" ¨C Mr. Ichijo stood up. ¨C "Follow me" I nodded and kept my inner doubts aside, although I must make preparations in case I have to kill this man... We walked towards a kind of basement where there was a secret door. We descended a stone stairway into what seemed like some kind of gloomy dungeon forgotten by mankind. "Hey Listen! Get out of here! Your anus is in danger hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi began tough¡­ "Do you want me to praise you again?" ¨C I asked furiously. "¡­" ¨C Navi stoppedughing. ¨C "Ahem, as I was saying, I will give you the informationter since you seem busy now¡­ But please, don''t do that again, I thought I was going to die of disgust¡­" I stopped talking to the idiot and escorted Mr. Ichijo into a gloomy vault. We entered the vault and Mr. Ichijo showed me a small stone altar where an ancient book rested that, despite being worn and covered in dust, gave a strange sense of heroism. "That book has something strange, it''s not a soul, but it''s something simr" ¨C Tsubaki confirmed my suspicions. The book is aware... "In the past, one of my ancestors obtained the title of ''Hero'' when he was summoned to another world..." - Mr. Ichijo spoke solemnly. ¨C "It was thanks to that ancestor that an unimportant family became one of the most important families in Japan and we have even received special treatment from the Will of the World" Is the cowardly Raku a descendant of a hero? I held back theugh... "Unfortunately the descendants of the Hero did not inherit his abilities and over time our family has weakened in individual power, fortunately, our family has many allies so in reality this was not something important" - Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly, and then he looked at me with a certain sense of guilt. ¨C "To tell the truth, boy, I like you, but the truth is that when I met you I only thought of using you to achieve personal revenge against an entity whose name I cannot tell you at this time¡­" And again I''m a pawn... I''m used to it. "When I saw your potential, I thought of making you grow, then I thought of helping you obtain the title of ''Hero'' so that you could be the sword that would help me in my revenge¡­" - Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "But when I chat with you, when I see what you do and the problems you cause, you remind me of my youth¡­ Over time I really began to see you as a son¡­" I don''t know if he''s serious or if he''s trying to manipte me emotionally, but for now, I''ll pretend I''m moved. "This book is the most important artifact left by my ancestor" - Mr. Ichijo looked at the book with deep respect. ¨C "It is something that my ancestor called ''Skill Book'', by opening it, a person can obtain a powerful skill that will merge with the person''s soul so that no entity can remove that skill..." That sounds like a system... "The skill that this book grants is called ''Hero''s Destiny'', it is a powerful ability that ignores the restrictions of any world and allows the person to travel to other worlds without a Will of the World restricting the person..." That definitely sounds like a system... "However, there are several restrictions to obtain this ability" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed. Perhaps Mr. Ichijo''s ancestor met a system user and studied the user to create this ability in the same way that the System Goddess became a higher entity after mutting a system user''s soul. It is true that system users are the best ingredient for experimenting¡­ "The first restriction is that the person must have the title ''Hero from Another World'' (Isekai Hero)..." "The second restriction is that the person''s Karma must be positive to ensure that the hero does not abuse this power..." "The third restriction is that the person must be at least 60% human¡­" "The fourth restriction is that the person must be officially recognized as the heir to the Ichijo n¡­" "The fifth restriction is that the person''s presence will be felt by worlds in peril and the person must ept all summon requests to save the world..." I fit all the necessary conditions for this ability, but thest restriction is more of an order that will force me to solve the problems of other worlds¡­ Shit, more work¡­ "Luis, this book will allow you to get stronger without restrictions since in each trip to other worlds you can not only get new skills, you can make allies, earn resources, obtain titles and you can even gain control of some worlds that have beenpletely devastated" ¨C Mr. Ichijo looked at me seriously. ¨C "But this skill will also make you face an endless amount of danger as the worlds you will be summoned to will be ced on the verge of destruction and there will even be entities that will want to kill you to feed on your Destiny¡­" A protagonist who is an Isekai Hero and also has a system¡­ Yes, my life will be in chaos with so much plot armor. "I will understand if you choose not to ept this book" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed withplex emotions as if he really wanted me to take that book while he is not willing to send me to possible tragic death. ¨C "But if you really want to have the power to control your destiny, you need absolute power" I tried not to roll my eyes at how dramatic that was. I walked over to the book and held it in my hands making sure to use [Paranoia], [Reader''s Madness], and [Contract] to see any possible problems with this thing. The book had a powerful mid-level contract whose restrictions were the same as Mr. Ichijo said, only there was an additional restriction that Mr. Ichijo didn''t know about... [Restriction 7: The heir to this power must form a harem including lolis, because, well... LOLI IS JUSTICE!] ¡­ Who was the asshole who wrote this?! I ignored the restrictions written by some pedophile asshole and looked at the characteristics of this skill. [Hero''s Fate: ''I was summoned to another world to eliminate the demon king, but the world goddess turned out to be a bitch so I married the sexy demon queen who turned out to be a beautiful tsundere and now I live a carefree life with two daughters nekomimi while the goddess tries to eliminate me with a new squad of heroes who are actually my childhood friends'' the title... This skill allows the user to connect their own destiny with the destiny of worlds in danger. The user will be summoned to these worlds in order to save them. Saving a world will earn you the following rewards: - A new skill or the improvement of an existing skill upon arrival in the new world. - A percentage of the world''s Destiny Energy after saving said world. - Improves friendly rtions with the Will of the World of any world. - Passive skill ''Hero''s Plot Armor'' which improves strength, luck, and destiny when fighting any entity that the user recognizes as an enemy. - Positive Karma Bonus] [System Notification: ''Reader''s Madness'' has found a secret letter that can only be seen by people with the Ichijo family lineage. ''Mythomania'' and ''Silly Jack'' managed to open the letter. Ichijo Ryuu''s letter: Hello, my dear heir who managed to be a hero~ You''re probably thinking: What the hell is this?! Good question! This is my legacy, the culmination of my power and research into the workings of the multiverse. I originally thought of living eternally as a Higher Entity, but my wives and children would suffer if they be immortal since life is only precious when it has an end, so I didn''t want to live in eternal loneliness and epted the joy of mortal life and ephemeral. The first time I went to another world I was just a goofy teenager excited for a new adventure, but when I saved the world and returned home I realized how brutal our world is, and in case the deities and monsters in our world don''t were enough, I was again summoned to another world and there was the true beginning of my journey... Dragons who build gxies for fun, lunatics whough while exterminating humanity, warlocks who can devour entire universes, cultivators with the power to destroy reality with a sword cut, demons who can absorb all life in the universe, girls with the ability to modify thews of reality... Yes, the multiverse is a scary ce, but a fascinating one. Because in the void between worlds the concept of time bes abstract, you may meet the nightmarish entities I was unlucky enough to meet, but don''t worry, along my travels I learned two important things: 1 LOLI IS JUSTICE! 2 Heroes always win. Good and evil are irrelevant, in the multiverse there is no good and bad, only order and chaos. Where order exists, chaos will arise, and where chaos is excessive, the order will triumph. If you want to make sure you never lose a battle against an invincible foe, just rack up an insane amount of Positive Karma and the multiverse will help you win every battle. You should always be the hero of the story, that way, even if the world is destroyed, you will survive. That''s what helped me survive against invincible enemies~ Anyway, the most important thing is that in the whole multiverse there is a type of entities that you have to be careful with, and no, they are not the Outer Gods, those guys are nicer than people think, of course, just make sure don''t talk to them when they have a psychotic break or they will attack you for no reason. The most dangerous entities in the multiverse are the ''System Users''. They look like us, they act like us, but they are not like us. System users think that each person is a fictional character so they have no respect for life, they are selfish and greedy so they are irrational, and the most dangerous thing is that they have a strange fetish for seducing or raping beautiful women even if they have a boyfriend or husband. On one of my trips, a system user tried to control the mind of one of my wives, so after a battle thatsted ten years, I finally managed to kill him and with his soul, I could understand how dangerous those idiots are. The greatest weakness of a system user is his pride. If you fight against a system user you should act pathetic and beg for your life, this will make the system user feel confident and give you space to kill him. You should also be aware of system user attacks. Even though they have an infinite amount of abilities, they have a bad habit of shouting the name of the ability out loud which will give you time to react. Lastly, and most importantly, you should not feel sorry for a user of the system. They are not people, they are irrational and greedy animals that should not exist. In my life, I faced five system users and I could only kill three while the other two managed to escape so you must find a way to seal the space movement skills. With the souls of those three system users, I was able to create this book which will allow you to evolve to the potential of a system user, plus I developed a passive skill in this skill that will allow you to resist skills based on luck, destiny, and modification of the probability that the system users have. Heir, I have a request, although it is not mandatory that you fulfill it... Please kill every system user youe across, those creatures will only bring the end of the multiverse as they absorb the Destiny Energy of every world they invade and at this rate, the multiverse will copse. I will leave you the contact of an entity that seeks to eliminate system users and prevent the destruction of the multiverse, if you need help that entity will be able to help you. And you don''t have to worry about a system user arising in our family, I changed the fate of our family so it''s impossible for a system user to arise within the Ichijo family. I know, I''m so cool~ Oh, onest reminder. If you are still a mortal, then watch a lot of anime, novels, video games,ics, and movies. Join the Otaku culture wholeheartedly. And in case you''re already a Higher Entity and not considered an otaku, stay away from anime and all of the above, I''m serious, stay away from animated fiction or your mind might be destroyed. Without further ado, I wish you a life of happiness and lolis~] ¡­ I don''t know if I shouldugh or sigh. So system users are the cancer of the multiverse¡­ Interesting. It seems System Goddess underestimated how dangerous system users are, I''ll have to be more careful. I spent a full five minutes in contemtion like I was thinking of all the possibilities and then I looked at Mr. Ichijo. ¨C "You mentioned that you prepared me to be the sword for revenge¡­ Before epting this book I want to know who revenge is against" Mr. Ichijo showed an expression of extreme sadness and pain. ¨C "15 years ago a foreign entity murdered my wife and even destroyed her soul¡­ My greatest wish is that this entity be destroyed" That''s not what I expected¡­ "What kind of entity is it that you want me to kill?" ¨C I asked with a frown. "Have you ever read the stories of H. P. Lovecraft?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo had aplex expression. "An outside god¡­" ¨C My mouth trembled. "Exactly" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "15 years ago that entity was sealed in Mount Fuji and its power has been weakening, but due to the nature of its existence not even the Will of the World could kill that entity, that is why I need the power of a Hero of Another World, I did a lot of research and those people with the title of Hero are able to beat the Outer Gods¡­" I should definitely avoid using my [Outer God] title... I took a few minutes to pretend I was considering the situation and finally sighed. ¨C "Although I feel ufortable being used as a tool¡­ The truth is that you have helped me in my worst moments and I want to return a little of that kindness" Mr. Ichijo looked away as if he felt guilty for using his ''son'' as a tool. I forced a smile. ¨C "You should not feel guilty, I am sincerely grateful for all the help you have given me to take care of my family" Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "Despite your ws, I really cannot help but see you as a son¡­" It is true that I am grateful to this man, but that is not enough to risk my life for him. I will take advantage of this kill, gain power and prepare to take my harem to my private world as this world is too ridiculous for my liking. As for the Outer God sealed in Mount Fuji... I''ll check his first if I can make him my ally, and if it''s not possible, I want to see if Ortro can gain power by devouring an Outer God... I sighed and opened the book. [System Notification: The user meets the requirements to use the skill book. The user has obtained the skill ''Hero''s Destiny (100%) (Passive Skill)''] Just like when I got my [Outer God] title, my power didn''t grow right away, but my potential keeps increasing. I''m currently not too strong, but in terms of potential, I''m an eldritch monster so I just need to find some worlds with adequate resources. I chatted a bit with Mr. Ichijo as we walked out of the basement, this way I was able to understand the workings of an [Isekai Hero] a little better, plus Mr. Ichijo handed me a watch that will help me measure the difference in the flow of time each time I travel to other worlds so I won''t have to worry about leaving my harem unprotected for several days. Now that Mr. Ichijo has told me the truth it seemed like a heavy stone was removed from his heart making it more joyous so that our rtionship now truly resembled that of father and son. I have already told Mr. Ichijo that my father disappeared, but I did not tell him that he is rted to foreign higher entities. Mr. Ichijo told me not to worry and he''ll take care of looking for my father, but I doubt that will help. We both spent a long time in the underground vault so when I got out I thought I''d talk to Lin Ruoxi to tell her my identity as the heir to the Ichijo n or things will get awkward if she starts to doubt my abilities, but when I get out of the secret passage, I detected a familiar scent¡­ Chitoge. The worst, Chitoge''s smelles from the same room as Lin Ruoxi and Xiao Bai''s smell... At this time it is time for the students to return to their homes so Chitoge must havee to see Seiji since he is her fianc¨¦. Mr. Ichijo went still as if he had received a telepathic message and then shed a strange smile. ¨C "Boy, your fianc¨¦e just met with your wife¡­" I know, damn it, I know, there will always be an unexpected problem and I already know. Chapter 163: Reunion with a Violent Person Chapter 163: Reunion with a Violent Person When I got to the living room where my wife and fianc¨¦e were, I internally sighed seeing the situation. Xiao Bai was quietly in a corner not wanting to get into this silly fight. Lin Ruoxi coldly looked at Chitoge while the blonde girl kept a hostile expression. The two proud women were ring at each other in hostile silence as if they both instinctively felt that they were something of a rival which only made me want to sigh at how absurd the female intuition was. I wanted to say something, but I realized that Chitoge was not alone, next to her was a girl dressed as a boy... ¡­ ¡­This will be a problem¡­ "Why does that boy look like a girl?" ¨C System Goddess asked curiously. "She is a woman, her name is Seishirou Tsugumi, even though she is only a teenager, she is one of the best agents of Bee Hive Gang having the necessary strength to eliminate a squad of special forces without help" - I answered tiredly. "Why does it sound like you know her and had a difficult experience with her?" ¨C Tsubaki asked curiously. "She and a girl named Pa McCoy chased me for six months" - I sighed internally, my life is a cheap action movie. ¨C "The worst thing is that I couldn''t fight back and if it wasn''t because I blew up a building to escape, they would have captured me" "That''s not all, is it?" ¨C Tsubaki sighed ironically. "¡­" ¨C I sighed, I hate my stupidity. Unfortunately, I entered the room not knowing that Tsugumi was here so when I opened the door I caught the attention of the four women in the room, and in a split second Tsugumi reached her right hand inside her jacket and pulled out a gun. At the precise moment that she was about to shoot me, two knives were thrown at her eyes so Tsugumi had to crouch down so as not to be blinded. Xiao Bai was about to attack again, but Mr. Ichijo raised his voice. ¨C "Stop peeling!" I could feel that some kind of Authority was used as Tsugumi and Xiao Bai froze as if their bodies were frozen. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "What did you do to that girl?" "Why do you automatically assume I''m the bad guy here?" - I internally rolled my eyes. "Because you are you" - Tsubaki answered with irony. "... Good point" - I sighed. ¨C "I met her before the whole mess exploded, and well¡­" "She is your ex-girlfriend?" ¨C Tsubaki asked with amusement. "Yes" - I sighed more deeply. ¨C "She thinks I approached her to get information from Bee Hive Gang, but the truth is that I just wanted to sleep with her, I did not know that she was the adopted daughter of the second inmand of Bee Hive Gang, although I admit that sounds like something that I would do" "I''m not even surprised" ¨C Tsubaki was having fun. ¨C "Luis, one day you are going to die for sleeping with random women" "I know" - I sighed internally. ¨C "That is why I no longer have casual sex with women, if I go to bed with a woman she will be part of my harem¡­" Or Ortro''s lunch, but it''s best not to say thetter. I used to be a lecherous jerk with self-destructive tendencies so I didn''t consider the problems of sleeping with attractive women, and now that childish attitude got me in trouble. Lin Ruoxi was frozen in shock at what just happened. She just got away from a murder situation so this scared her. I sighed and looked at Tsugumi who was looking at me with boundless hatred. - "Long time no see" She couldn''t speak as her body didn''t move, but the hateful look on her face spoke louder than words. Chitoge looked at her friend in surprise since she must never have seen her with that expression, then she looked at me with a frown. ¨C "Who are you and what did you do to Tsugumi?!" She tried to shoot me and I''m the bad guy¡­ Why is this woman so irrational? I wish all blonde women were as cute as Shizuka or Yasuko... Mr. Ichijo patted me on the shoulder a couple of times as if to say ''Fix your problems on your own''. Chitoge doesn''t know that I''m Seiji, which will be a problemter on, but I''ll only tell her the truth when she''s madly in love with me to reduce the possibility of a jealous attack, besides, if she knows that I''m Tsugumi''s ex-boyfriend, the things will be difficult as the blonde girl is too impulsive. I''ll keep this a secret for now so I''ll focus on Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "For today you better stay here, Xiao Bai will be your personal bodyguard" Lin Ruoxi didn''t seem very happy that I was organizing her life, but she didn''tin out loud. Chitoge''s puzzled look showed her that I''m not rted to the blonde girl, and although it''s obvious that I have aplicated rtionship with Tsugumi, she must think it''s a hostile rtionship since Tsugumi looks like a man and wants to kill me. "Hey Listen! Don''t give me the bullshit that you''re going to kill this woman! You must include this violent madwoman in your harem!" -Navi shouted happily. When I was in America there were two women who I really grew fond of. The first woman was my first friend whoter betrayed me and gave my personal information to Bee Hive Gang which made me flee the country, although I am sure she was threatened and had no other choice. The second woman was Tsugumi who I grew fond of because she treated me kindly even though I was a wanderer, but then my conflict with Bee Hive Gang came up causing her to chase me down to kill me. Ah, who cares, I''m going to add them both to my harem, it''s not like they''re the only women who have tried to kill me. I looked at Tsugumi and sighed. ¨C "Can we talk like civilized people or are you going to shoot me?" Tsugumi still looked furious, but I saw her insane killing intent calm down a bit so I nodded towards Mr. Ichijo. Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly. ¨C "Do not cause problems, it is expensive to repair bullet holes in the walls" I looked at Lin Ruoxi with an apologetic expression. ¨C "For now, wait a minute, I will talk about some things with an old friend and then I will talk to you about the situation" Lin Ruoxi was upset with not being in control of the situation, but since I''m maintaining a polite attitude she can''t act proud or it will damage her own prestige. "Don''t spit at the face that smiles at you~" ¨C System Goddess spoke happily. "A saying of cultivators?" ¨C I answered ironically. "Yes, and since the country called China shares much of the culture of the farming worlds then I can help you understand the mentality of this proud woman" ¨C System Goddess spoke proudly. This goddess is happy when she can be of use, she is like a child seeking approval so I responded with gratitude. ¨C "Thank you, it is good to have you by my side" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess felt shy and stopped talking. I walked out of the room and headed to a courtyard while Tsugumi walked behind me. I don''t even need to look at her to know that she is in a strong emotional conflict. Previously she was furious with me because of a misunderstanding and it was her mission to kill me, but she still let me escape since her heart refused to kill me and it seems that her feelings haven''t changed in thest three years since a moment ago she wasn''t nning to kill me but to shoot me in the legs. When we were in the backyard, I turned around and met Tsugumi''s eyes. Hate, happiness, sadness, disappointment, love, resentment, there were so many emotions in her eyes that it is surprising that she is not clinically insane. "It''s good to see that you''re still as energetic as ever" - I smiled in a forced way. "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi looked at me in silence for several seconds and then sighed. ¨C "When I heard that you became part of the yakuza I felt a little happy that you were alive, but when I remember that everything you told me justy it makes me want to kill you¡­" "I didn''t know you were ude''s daughter" - I sighed. ¨C "It was all a disappointing and problematic coincidence" Tsugumi smiled with disdain towards my words and self-deprecation towards her own feelings. ¨C "Was it also a coincidence that you used the information you got from me to assassinate two high-ranking officers of Bee Hive Gang?" "Those assholes tried to prostitute my sister and my mother" - I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "But you should already know that" "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi was silent for a couple of minutes. ¨C "I recently learned that the people you killed were traitors who stole money from Bee Hive Gang and focused on the business of human trafficking, you were just defending yourself¡­" Did this group of idiots finally realize that running an illegal organization breeds greedy people? They are maturing... "Well, do you still want to kill me?" - I smiled ironically. "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi stared at me while her hand trembled as if she wanted to take the gun out. "Technically you are also to me for this, you didn''t let me exin what happened and you shot me as soon as you saw me" - I shrugged. The rancor of a woman who feels betrayed is irrational. I sighed. ¨C "Let''s do this, you shoot me once, and in return, you will forget all the grudges between us" Tsugumi raised an eyebrow and drew her gun, but she didn''t point it at me. - "You''re sure? The bullets of this weapon have been improved and can prate the armor of a tank" The recoil from that thing is not something a normal human can handle¡­ "Did you get stronger?" - I smiled ironically. This girl has always had aplex since her innate strength is abnormally great and it annoys her when I mention it, in fact, when we were a couple she used to be much stronger than me and she could kill me with a single blow. I really have a fetish for dangerous women... Tsugumi pouted angrily. ¨C "I told you not to mention my strength!" I couldn''t help butugh, this feels nostalgic. Tsugumi continued to frown, but after a while, she rxed her expression and startedughing. Afterughing for several minutes, we both regained ourposure while maintaining subtle smiles. "I''m d to see you again" ¨C Tsugumi smiled warmly. "I''m d you don''t want to kill me anymore" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Seriously, you and the brat really made me run away like an animal" Tsugumi rolled her eyes. ¨C "You burned down a building with us inside" "I knew that couldn''t stop the brat, much less you" - I shrugged. Tsugumi smiled wryly. ¨C "Pa still hates you for burning her hair and calling her t-chested" "You called her t-chested, I justughed" - I sighed at how irrational that brat is. We both walk to a small garden and sit down to chat about our lives, what we have done, and the kind of life we have led. "By the way" ¨C Tsugumi sighed sadly. ¨C "A year ago I met Reba¡­" "Luis, information" - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. "Reba Lee, my childhood friend, and my first love" - ??I sighed internally. ¨C "She taught me to survive and I taught her to kill, we were both street rats that survived in between alleys, and since we met when we were children, it can be said that we grew up together, even she met Tsugumi and both developed a strange rivalry, but they still managed to get along since they bothbeled me as a hopeless womanizing asshole¡­" "The reason I left the United States was that my father umted such an overwhelming debt that that asshole offered my mother and Umaru as payment since they are attractive women even though Umaru was only thirteen at the time¡­" "When a group from Bee Hive Gang tried to take my mother and sister, I killed them along with an arrogant idiot who led the group..." "Unfortunately the arrogant idiot was the son of a high-ranking member of Bee Hive Gang which started a big conflict so I hid my family in a safe ce that I built together with Reba..." "I don''t know the full story, but for some reason, Reba gave the information of the ce where I hid my family which made me go crazy with the feeling of betrayal so I sneaked into a drug warehouse of Bee Hive Gang, I beheaded two top brass of this organization, I crucified the subordinates, and I burned down the warehouse¡­ Yes, I got carried away a bit¡­" "Anyway, then I was chased by an elite squad led by Tsugumi and Pa..." "Fortunately, I managed to bribe a smuggler to escape to Japan, although that smuggler was probably sent by Mr. Ichijo¡­" "In closing, Reba is the closest thing I''ve ever had to a childhood friend and a family" - I mentally shrugged. "Are you going to kill her when you see her again?" ¨C Tsugumi asked me with concern. "No, at this point it''s obvious that I''m going to include her in my harem, I don''t want to have to kill her since I still have some affection for her" - I sighed internally, stupid feelings of attachment. ¨C "Although I am going to punish her for causing me problems" "That''s good" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with relief. ¨C "It will be bad for your deranged heart if you start killing people you love¡­" Tsubaki is the little sanity I have left... I stopped talking to the woman who lives in my mind and sighed loudly. - "How is she?" Tsugumi sighed more sadly. ¨C "She became a mercenary and now she calls herself Revy, because of the recent actions she seems to be focused on destroying Bee Hive Gang even if she dies in the process" That woman is causing trouble again... Because Mr. Ichijo has restricted the information about my existence, Reba must not know that I am still alive so she must feel guilty for my supposed death, and since she is a woman who only knows violence as an answer to everything, she seeks to destroy everything in its path. Tsugumi was getting depressed. ¨C "When I saw her I could hardly recognize her, she seems to have gone crazy and now she is capable of killing anyone who stands in front of her even if they are innocent people, besides she became extremely sadistic" Did the crazy woman get crazier? That sounds troublesome, but I don''t dislike it. Tsugumi looked at me seriously. ¨C "You need to talk to her because she is out of control, a couple of weeks ago she kidnapped a member of Bee Hive Gang and hung him with his own intestines to disy him on socialworks" "I like that woman" ¨C Ortro sounded happy. "I know, I think the same" - I nodded mentally. "There is a problem" - I smiled with concern. ¨C "I cannot leave Japan and knowing Reba, it will be impossible to find her unless she shows herself" Tsugumi didn''t ask why I have to stay in Japan and nodded. When ites to matters involving murder she bes professional which I like. "I think I know how to make her appear" ¨C Tsugumi smiled, but then she looked at me with aplex expression. ¨C "But before¡­ What is your rtionship with the beautiful woman who was drinking tea?" I smiled and pinched her cheek. ¨C "Since when did you stop being as dense as a stone?" Tsugumi brushed my hand away with a cute angry expression. ¨C "You taught me to read people''s bodynguage and I could see that she was guarding against my Ojou-sama, but she calmed down when she noticed that Ojou-sama doesn''t know you which is normal since Ojou-sama already has a fianc¨¦ and will not fall for your ridiculous tricks" ¡­Ahem, this will be awkward. It seems that ude didn''t tell Tsugumi my true identity which can only mean one thing... "Are you on a mission to kill your friend''s fianc¨¦?" ¨C I asked with an expression of irony. Tsugumi panicked to which I smiled and patted her head. ¨C "Don''t worry, although I am part of the yakuza, my pretty Tsugumi is more important" "Who is your Tsugumi?" ¨C Tsugumi frowned trying to hide her happiness. ¨C "And I have already told you to call me by my first name, not by myst name¡­" "I like Tsugumi more than Seishirou" ¨C I shrugged. Tsugumi sighed. ¨C "Okay, call me whatever you want¡­" "Fine" - I nodded. ¨C "I will call you wife" "Wi-Wi-Wi-Wife?!" ¨C Tsugumi panicked and almost fainted from embarrassment. "What? You do not like?" - I showed a mock expression of sadness. "I-I didn''t say I dislike it!" ¨C Tsugumi was still panicking. ¨C "I-It''s just that¡­ W-Well¡­" She looks scared and sad, something is happening... Tsugumi looked down. ¨C "My father wants me to seduce Ojou-sama''s fianc¨¦ and then kill him..." ude son of a¡­ Calm down, I have to calm down, I can kill himter. Waiting. ¨C "Isn''t ude supposed to think you''re a man?" Tsugumi rolled her eyes. ¨C "With all the time I spent with you it is obvious that I am a woman" "Or a homosexual boy" - I smiled wryly. "Don''t joke about this" ¨C Tsugumi frowned. ¨C "Do you have any idea how depressing it was to know that my father thought I was a man for most of my life?" "You have to admit, your father is not the most intelligent creature" - I shrugged. "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi sighed. ¨C "The point is that even if my greatest wish is to stay with you, things will be difficult¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I don''t want to give my body to another man¡­ But I need to protect Ojou-sama¡­" I hugged Tsugumi allowing her to cry in my embrace. "Hey Listen! Let''s kill that son of a bitch muahahahaha!" ¨C Navi shouted my inner thoughts. I gently stroked Tsugumi''s back. ¨C "You should not worry, I will take care of everything" "No!" ¨C Tsugmi looked up in panic. ¨C "I know how you handle things and I don''t want to see you in a fight with Bee Hive Gang¡­ I don''t want you to kill my friends and I can''t bear to see you die either¡­ Please, don''t get involved in this¡­" I kept silent for a while and then patted this cute girl''s face. ¨C "I can assure you that I can solve this without causing deaths¡­ Although I am going to beat your father until his face is disfigured" ude must have thought that Tsugumi would try to kill me as soon as she saw me and since I am unable to harm her since I am fond of her, she would manage to kill me since I cannot use my Authority against her since she is a human with no supernatural powers. That also exins why Tsugumi''s weapon is so powerful despite looking like a normal gun, it''s a weapon that can even kill magical entities if the entity lowers its guard, but even if Tsugumi shoots me in the head I''ll just have to regenerate my skull while ignoring the strong migraine that will give me. No doubt that jerk ude will die a tragic and heroic death, but it won''t be my fault, it''s just bad luck. Tsugumi had an anxious expression. ¨C "Please, do not lie to me, I know you do not know how to contain yourself and you will really cause a disaster" I sighed and smiled softly. ¨C "I will not kill your friends or your father, I can solve this peacefully, but you will have to help me" Tsugumi looked me in the eye. - "Can you swear to me?" She knows that I have an obsession with oaths which may be due to my previous life since the greatest weakness of a Higher Entity is that each promise bes a soul contract, luckily [Silly Jack] allow me to ignore that weakness. "I swear" - I smiled with sincerity in my expression and lies in my words. Tsugumi calmed down and hugged me. ¨C "I will help you in whatever you need as long as it does not harm Ojou-sama, even if I love you, she is my best friend" I like Tsugumi''s loyalty so I don''t want to change that quality of hers. "To begin with¡­" ¨C I stroked her soft hair. ¨C "I have a harem, the woman from a moment ago is called Lin Ruoxi and she is one of my wives" Tsugumi sighed while still hugging me. ¨C "Somehow I expected it, although I am surprised that you are finally willing to have a real rtionship, you had even kept a certain distance with me when we were together¡­" I sighed wryly. ¨C "Reba changed, I changed, life is a constant change" "I didn''t change" ¨C Tsugumi sighed sadly. "Of course you did" - I let out a softugh. ¨C "You became more beautiful" "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi blushed and hid her face in my chest. - "Moron¡­" "Anyway, I no longer have casual nights with random women, now I really became a family man" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Although my new family is constantly growing so I am still the same irresponsible idiot as always" "Okay, I''ve always known you''re an idiot" ¨C Tsugumi scoffed a bit. ¨C "So now you are like an emperor with arge harem of concubines¡­ Anything else I should know?" "Yes, but you must promise me something" - I sighed. ¨C "I will tell you the truth, but you must not make a drama and although you can shoot me, you cannot shoot me in the crotch, only in the abdomen or the extremities, the head is also fine" "... Now I''m worried about what you will say..." - Tsugumi trembled a little. I sighed deeply. ¨C "I am the heir to the Ichijo n" "What?" ¨C Tsugumi sounded confused. ¨C "But that is impossible, the heir to the Ichijo n is Ichijo Seiji, Ojou-sama''s fianc¨¦¡­ Oh¡­. Ohh¡­ Please tell me this is a joke¡­" "You know I''m a bitter man and I don''t know how to joke" - I smiled wryly. Tsugumi stopped hugging me and looked at my face nervously to confirm her concerns. ¨C "A-Are you Ichijo Seiji?" "Look on the bright side, now you can seduce me without feeling guilty" - I shrugged. ¨C "Moreover, you have already fulfilled your mission, you have already managed to make me fall in love~" Tsugumi''s face turned red from the embarrassment my words caused her, then turned white from the panic of knowing that I am her best friend''s fianc¨¦ and her target to be killed, turned grim from the worry of the repercussions that this will have on his rtionship with Chitoge, and finally turned red again realizing she can be with me without political problems or other obstacles, as for ude, I have to make arrangements for his future funeral. Tsugumi finally sighed after epting the situation. ¨C "What do you need me to do to resolve this peacefully?" "I need Chitoge to fall in love with me in such a way that she can ept that I have a harem" - I was sincere, which shows the affection I have for this violent girl. "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi showed a bitter expression. ¨C "Okay, but even if I love you, I will not allow you to hurt Ojou-sama''s heart" I smiled and kissed her cheek making her blush. ¨C "I already told you, I changed and now I don''t have one night stands" Tsugumi hugged me again. ¨C "I don''t believe you at all, I know you''re an idiot¡­ But it''s okay, I''ll trust you" "You are prettier than I remembered" - I hugged her with genuine affection. "Is it my idea or have you gone soft?" ¨C Tsugumi enjoyed my hug. ¨C "Usually you are sarcastic and you see everything in life as a nuisance" Lately, people say I''ve be soft... I sighed and decided to be honest. ¨C "I think I learned to enjoy life¡­" "That''s good, it hurt me to see you angry all the time as if you hated being alive" ¨C Tsugumi sounded happy. ¨C "If you can be happy now, I will not feel so angry knowing that you have many women" Be happy¡­ I''m happy? Who knows, I am not mentally capable of determining my own emotional condition. At least I no longer do things that bring me to the brink of death and I enjoy spending time with my wives, I think that can be considered happiness. For now, I just hugged Tsugumi and forgot about Lin Ruoxi or any other problems. Even if that woman is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, Tsugumi is more important in my heart. Chapter 164: Troubling Information Chapter 164: Troubling Information As I walked with Tsugumi back to the living room, I looked at her wardrobe. ¨C "Why are you dressed as a man?" Tsugumi smiled wryly. ¨C "It is ufortable to fight wearing a skirt so I chose to wear the male uniform, besides the fact that the few times I have worn female clothing the men do not stop looking at me and that makes me ufortable" "I see" - I nodded. ¨C "It is good that you are more aware of your beauty, but it is a pity that I cannot see you wear a nice dress" Tsugumi blushed and looked down not daring to look at me which made me raise an eyebrow. ¨C "Isn''t this supposed to be the time you try to hit me since you''re a tsundere?" "Who''s a tsundere?!" ¨C Tsugumi looked at me with anger and embarrassment, then showed a surprised expression. ¨C "When did you learn that word?" I sighed. ¨C "I have been in Japan for almost three years, I learned many stupid and unimportant things" "Did you be an otaku?" ¨C Tsugumi smiled at me mockingly. ¨C "It would be fun if you start hugging pillows with images of anime girls" "Otaku? Do you think I''m Umaru?" - I rolled my eyes. "Oh right, how''s your sister?" ¨C Tsugumi asked me with a big smile, she likes Umaru even though the brat is useless and only ys video games all day. "She became a parasite that ys video games all day without leaving the house" - I sighed. "How strange, I thought she would spend all day in arcade centers" ¨C Tsugumi looked confused, then narrowed her eyes. ¨C "Did you do something to her?" I kept walking in silence. "Luis..." ¨C Tsugumi faced me, refusing to let me walk. I sighed. - "Fine¡­" "When we came to Japan, Umaru was too excited about Japanese culture so she was moving around like a dog without a leash, which caused a lot of idiots to harass her on the street, so obviously I had to kill them and in fact, that''s how I joined the yakuza..." "One day I just got fed up with taking care of the brat so I made a kidnapping scenario where three idiots kidnapped her to stop her from leaving the house, however, the idiots turned out to be perverts and started yelling that they would **** Umaru which made me mad so I ripped their heads off with my bare hands¡­" "Umaru saw this and was traumatized so now she is afraid of the outside world and men" ¨C I shrugged. "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi let out a deep sigh. "Luis..." - Tsubaki also sighed in my mind. "Hey Listen! You are a siscon yandere hahahaha!" I''ll pretend I don''t hear that. Tsugumi looked at me seriously. ¨C "Then I will talk to Umaru, it is not healthy for her to spend all day at home" "That brat is troublesome, it''s better if she stays at home" - I shook my head. If that brat leaves the house, I''ll have to make sure nothing happens to her since she''s a trouble ma like me. "Luis, I know you want to protect Umaru but she''s not a pet, you can''t lock her up forever" ¨C Tsugumi sighed. ¨C "Do you n to take care of her forever?" I shrugged. ¨C "I have money, health, and resources, there is no problem if I have to take care of that brat for the rest of her life" Tsugumi smiled. ¨C "Siscon¡­" "What?! Retract!" ¨C To think that a single word would do me so much mental damage¡­ "Come on, Ojou-sama is waiting for me~" ¨C Tsugumi turned around and walked again. This woman¡­ I will take revenge. When we returned to the living room I met Lin Ruoxi''s impatient gaze, this proud woman has little patience. I walked over to my legal wife while Tsugumi addressed Chitoge. ¨C "Come on, it''s time to go" Lin Ruoxi isn''t happy when I tell her what to do, but she didn''tin out loud and just nodded. "Did that idiot do something to you?" ¨C With my superhuman sense of hearing I listened to Chitoge''s conversation with Tsugumi. "Ojou-sama, he''s not an idiot¡­ well, he is a little bit, but he''s a cute idiot" ¨C Tsugumi spoke with abination of tenderness and irony. "What?" ¨C Chitoge froze. ¨C "Is he your boyfriend or something?" Tsugumi blushed as if steam was going toe off her head and nodded. "¡­" ¨C Chitoge patted her friend''s shoulder. ¨C "Well¡­ Congrattions?¡­ I don''t know what to say¡­" For now, I have to talk to Lin Ruoxi so I left this matter in Tsugumi''s hands, but before I left I gave Tsugumi onest smile which made her blush. I started walking apanied by Lin Ruoxi and Xiao Bai. "Are you interested in men too?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at me strangely. "It''s not a man, it''s a woman" ¨C Xiao Bai responded apathetically. "A woman?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi didn''t seem too surprised and she looked at me nkly. ¨C "One of your girlfriends?" "Yes" - I nodded. "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi frowned, possibly she expected me to give an ambiguous answer so she was surprised by my direct answer. ¨C "Womanizer¡­" "I am" - I nodded again. "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll make me jealous?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi seems to want me to treat her like a queen who deserves all my attention. I stopped in the hallway and looked into her eyes. ¨C "You can be jealous, you can hate me, you can even divorce me, I am not forcing you to stay by my side" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked down, she doesn''t seem used to direct confrontations in terms of human rtions. "Listen, as long as you are my wife I will protect you with everything I have, I will help you in everything I can and I will find a way to make you happy" - I spoke with a calm voice as if this were something obvious. ¨C "But do not think that for you I will abandon the women who have promised to love me and whom I have promised to love" "And one more thing" ¨C I started walking again. ¨C "If at any time you have the brilliant idea of ??approaching other men to make me jealous, I will kill those men and then I will divorce you, and I am not kidding" I walked calmly while the two women remained silent. "Aren''t you being cruel to her?" ¨C Tsubaki asked with slightpassion. "Actually this is a good attitude" ¨C System Goddess nodded approvingly. ¨C "If Luis is amodating, the pride of that woman will rise to the heavens, but if Luis takes an apathetic attitude, that woman will feel despised, which will cause the birth of an enmity fueled by jealousy, it is best to make things clear at the beginning so that the woman''s temper can rx without damaging her pride" "Exaggerated words aside, System Goddess is right" - I nodded mentally. ¨C "How did you understand what I am doing?" "Kukukuku" ¨C System Goddess let out a proudugh. ¨C "Once I was an ice beauty full of pride and stupidity so I understand this type of women" "Being persecuted by degenerate cultivators taught you humility?" ¨C I asked curiously. "Yes, after the death of my teacher I had to crawl between corpses and mud to survive" ¨C System Goddess does not feel the slightest shame in matters that involve herck of dignity. ¨C "When my life was in danger was that I realized how useless pride is, but I was not willing to be the trophy of some arrogant young teacher so I chose the path of a rat, hide from the light while I eat leftovers" I mentally nodded. ¨C "You have your ws, but at least you know how to survive, that is good" "Thank you~" ¨C System Goddess was happy. Tsubaki looked ufortable. ¨C "The fact that you two have such a simr mentality is worrying" Lin Ruoxi was ufortable with the silence around us while I pretended to be slightly angry. The Ichijo residence is quite big so there are some houses that serve for guests to stay so I''ll let Lin Ruoxi stay here so that she stays safe. I decided not to take her to the building where I have my family as this woman will definitely cause trouble if she sees me with other women. When we entered the building, I led the two women into a room to chat. I made two cups for thedies and a cup of coffee for myself, I don''t like tea. "Fine, let''s talk" - I looked at both women. ¨C "To begin with, Xiao Bai, from today you will be Lin Ruoxi''s personal bodyguard, you have to stay by her side all the time and at the slightest sign of trouble you should contact me" Xiao Bai nodded listlessly. When she agreed to be my temporary ve, she didn''t notice that I put her under a Contract so I can trust her and since she is recognized as my subordinate, my Authority protects her from supernatural beings that are not under the leadership of another Administrator. Nowes the important thing. "I see you have many questions in your mind" ¨C I directed all my attention to Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "You can ask and I will answer, although there are some things I cannot say for security reasons" Lin Ruoxi frowned, but she did not get too angry. ¨C "What is your true identity?" "Ichijo Seiji, heir to the Ichijo n and I''m also something called a Hero" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "Exining the second will be much moreplicated so if you really want to know the whole story then this talk couldst until the night" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi seemed confused by the term ''hero'', but Xiao Bai trembled slightly which caught my attention. "Do you know what a hero is?" ¨C I asked the mercenary with slight curiosity. "¡­" ¨C Xiao Bai managed to calm down. ¨C "Once I heard stories about humans with abilities that defy the sky and can even face heavily armed armies just using their hands¡­ Although I have never met people like that, someone made a contract for the best 100 assassins in the world to start hunting to all the people who call themselves heroes" Is someone from the human world hunting the heroes of the supernatural world? I need to investigate this... I smiled. ¨C "So are you going to kill me?" Xiao Bai shook his head. ¨C "You are my master, the fact that you are one of the so-called heroes exins your strength and I have no intention of revealing this information" As part of the contract, she can''t lie to me so she''s trustworthy up to a point. I returned my attention to Lin Ruoxi and smiled wryly. ¨C "As you can see, I am a man who can face an army with my bare hands" "Do you think that you are an immortal with the power to divide the heavens and the earth?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi was overflowing with sarcasm. I shrugged. ¨C "I am not a cultivator, but my strength is greater than humanly possible" Although talking to this woman about the supernatural world will cause the ''Attraction Phenomenon'' to make her vulnerable to supernatural phenomena, in this case, it doesn''t matter since she is already involved in this side of the world due to her grandfather being a cultivator, her father is the prime minister of China and there are even two additional souls inside her body. If I tell part of the truth to this woman, she will notice how dangerous the world is which will make her more dependent on me unconsciously since she doesn''t know that she has been being protected by her grandfather. As for the possible conflict I will have with Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather for talking about the supernatural world, as long as I stay in Japan things won''t get too dangerous for the time being. So I spent several hours exining the supernatural world to both women. I did not mention HigherEntities capable of destroying entire universes, other worlds withws of the reality of their own, a racist Will of the World, or the fact that Lin Ruoxi is a possible reincarnation of a higher entity. Thetter was told to me by Navi while I chatted with the two women, dividing my attention into multiple things has already be a habit. Since exining something that I have repeated several times is boring, I will focus on my conversation with Navi. "Hey Listen! The two souls within the woman are female entities! Congrattions! It''s like you fucked triplets hahahaha!" I sighed, this will be a problem. The information is the following: Navi was able to explore the surface of Lin Ruoxi''s Core of Existence and found 3 soulsbined into one. I was surprised to learn that Navi can invade the Cores of Existence of other entities, but this only seems to work with entities without spiritual defenses so I can''t make Navi invade the souls of powerful entities to use my ck blood to devour those. entities from within. Although Lin Ruoxi''s case is simr to my union with Ortro, the difference is that Ortro and I can cooperate smoothly while those three souls don''tmunicate with each other. Lin Ruoxi''s situation isparable to a person with multiple personality disorder where only one personality can stay awake while the other two personalities sleep. Although for now it is just a theory, one of the souls seems to be rted to the concept ''Divinity'' so there is a high probability that the third soul is a deity whose physical body was destroyed and in order to avoid perishing, the deity took his soul to the human world where he ended up in Lin Ruoxi''s body. It is something simr to what happened with me taking the ce of Taihei Doma, with the difference that my system transformed Taihei''s soul into pure energy in order to create Navi, while the deity could not destroy Lin Ruoxi''s soul and instead the deity became something like an extra limb. This theory is strengthened as Navi noticed that the soul of the deity seems to be injured and that is why the deity is in a state of hibernation, but there is a big problem, the soul of the deity has traces of my energy and that deity is using that extra energy to heal her soul. My system woke up because I had ''dual cultivation'' with the vessel where the deity (Lin Ruoxi) dwells, at the same time, the deity used the energy of my system to heal the wounds in her soul. This only has one exnation, someone nned my meeting with Lin Ruoxi. I can be sure of this as Navi managed to contact the second soul within Lin Ruoxi. The second soul is a human soul that has not been injured, but because it is the soul of a dead person, that soul is in a state of weakness that prevents it from staying awake for long periods of time. Even though Navi was only able to talk to the second soul for less than five minutes, my idiot partner managed to get some valuable information: 1) The deity influenced Lin Ruoxi''s mind toe to Japan as she got information about the reincarnation of one of the strongest divine beasts, Ortro. 2) There is an unknown man, possibly a protagonist, who was destined to take Lin Ruoxi''s virginity in order to help the deity recover her wounds, but the deity preferred to look for me since before died, Ortro used to be one of the creatures stronger on Gaia so herrge amount of energy would be more beneficial to the deity. 3) Based on Gaia''s time flow, I have about two weeks before the deity can wake up from hibernation so the deity can take control of Lin Ruoxi''s body for short periods of time until the deity recovers all her strength. The second soul imed to have more information about the deity and the situation in general, but she refused to speak unless I meet one condition. Apparently, that second soul had a daughter before she died and in herst moments she left her daughter with a friend so the deal is simple, I must get her daughter back and in exchange, she will tell me all the information I need about the deity and the identity of the person who gave my information to that deity. Yeah I know, this sounds so stupidlyplicated that it makes me question if this is a pathetic attempt at developing a soap opera with cultivators and gods. Although I know that the little girl''s name is Lan and she must be three years old, finding her will be almost impossible unless I personally travel to China with Lin Ruoxi since the second soul has a spiritual bond with her daughter so Lin Ruoxi and the little girl will be instinctively attracted. To all this,es an additional problem, the second soul has no name so I can''t use [Contract], so I can only find the little girl and use her as a hostage to get the information I need. I sighed internally, this is going to be a headache. Even though it''s dangerous, I need to go to China since I have a feeling that the deity inside Lin Ruoxi is a ticking time bomb that will drag me into a gigantic problem that can kill me if I don''t get stronger quickly, [Paranoia] already confirmed it. Even though my current love life is in chaos, I''ve been enjoying how peaceful it has been not having to live with a gun to my head and no longer having to crawl around with my intestines hanging out to find the stupid doctor who always uses me for his experiments. Although a life without fights and death is rtively rxing, theck of danger has made my strength stagnant. My biggest w to get stronger is that I''m too careful and calcting, I don''t face too strong enemies and that prevents me from breaking my own limits. [Rasen], [Anti-Rasen], [Nakama Power] and [Destiny Energy]. These four energies have stopped growing and I have already reached the maximum power that I can obtain through training. I need to fight in dangerous situations, I need to devour powerful entities, and I need to rack up heroic achievements to increase my titles and Positive Karma. In short, I must go to other worlds¡­ I finished giving a general exnation to Lin Ruoxi and Xiao Bai making both women fall into deep silence as they processed the information. Seeing both women massaging their foreheads from their headaches gave me a strange sense of satisfaction. I sighed. ¨C "This is why you better stay here, this is one of the safest ces in Japan and even the growers will not be able to hurt you as long as you do not leave this residence" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi remained silent. "I know this is difficult to assimte, but I can promise you one thing" - I stood up. ¨C "As long as I live, no one will hurt you" "Those words will only be valid as long as I remain your wife¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi smiled bitterly. - "Certain?" I nodded. "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked down. ¨C "All this information is more than I can handle, I want to go to sleep" "You can choose the room you want, in each room, there is a closet with a clean pajama set and in case you need something you can use the phone" - I took out a card and handed it to him. ¨C "If a problem arises, tear up this card and I wille immediately" Lin Ruoxi received the card with trembling hands, knowing that her life is being threatened by mythological entities and fantasy beings made her feel scared. I sighed and held her hands. ¨C "I understand that everything is tooplicated, to tell the truth, I got involved in this world a short time ago" Lin Ruoxi didn''t show dislike to my action of holding her hands since she needs some humanfort. ¨C "Have you recently be involved with this world?" I smiled slightly. ¨C "I promise thatter I will tell you the story of what happened to me, but for tonight it is better that you rest" Lin Ruoxi nodded and then looked at me with some difort. ¨C "Will you stay in the building where your family is?" I am not surprised that she knows this since she surely met my mother during the move, what caught my attention the most was that she is starting to depend on me, fear really unites hearts. "I have to make some preparations for the disaster that is toe" - I sighed with slight concern. ¨C "For now you do not understand the whole situation so it is better if you rest and let me take care of this problem" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi seemed ufortable with this since she seems like the type of woman who is used to doing everything on her own without receiving help. "You''re a businesswoman so you deal with business" - I smiledfortingly. ¨C "I am a yakuza so I will deal with violent problems so you can do your business without worries" Lin Ruoxi smiled wryly, the first time she smiles. ¨C "Knowing that my husband is a mobster with magical powers is strangelyforting¡­" She already calls me husband, the stress is really getting to her. I smiled and let go of her hand, it''s still early for a kiss so for now I just nodded. ¨C "Rest, tomorrow a group of my subordinates will bring your things so you can move and for a while, it will be better if you work from here since it is dangerous if you go to your office" Lin Ruoxi nodded without showing any stubbornness, she is proud but not an idiot so understanding the danger around her helped her understand that I want to protect her. It is because of this type of thing thatmunication is important, if I kept too many secrets then she would only feel frustrated and in the future, our rtionship could break. "Oh¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi seemed to want to say something so I smiled to show her that she can talk to me with confidence. ¨C "Actually¡­ My housekeeper and my best friend apanied me when I came to Japan so I am worried that they might be in danger, plus I brought some subordinates from China¡­" If they''re unlucky they should already be dead, but if my plot armor is working then they should be safe. "Your subordinates will be assigned to a safe ce regted by the yakuza, as for your close friends, I will send some people to look for them and they will stay here with you" - I nodded and smiled wryly. ¨C "Although you will have to call them by phone or they will be scared if a group of yakuza arrives at their houses at night" Lin Ruoxi showed a small smile of gratitude. - "Thanks" I shook my head. ¨C "Don''t thank me, I have already told you that I will take care of my family so your problems are my problems" Lin Ruoxi managed to rx from her worries so I was able to leave to deal with other problems. For now, I went to an underground room inside the mansion. "Boy, are you really going to do this?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo looked at me with concern. In an underground room, I stood in the center of a strange circle with many symbols simr to what you would see in a witchcraft ritual. "Once you do this you will expose yourself to your identity being known by other worlds so at any moment you could be summoned to other worlds" - Mr. Ichijo sighed with regret. This is a reverse summoning circle, by using it I will be sent to another world. This thing was set by the founder of the Ichijo family to determine a slightly safe world where I won''t die easily, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be totally safe. Once I use this magic circle, my skill [Hero''s Destiny] will be fully activated so I can be summoned to another world at any time which will be troublesome. I nodded. ¨C "A problem is about to start so I need strength" Mr. Ichijo smiled bitterly. ¨C "You really are a good boy¡­ Okay, I wish you luck" I nodded and felt the [Hero''s Fate] skill activate along with the magic circle under my feet. This circle was set up to create a space-time anomaly where for every year I''m in another world, I''ll spend a minute here so I don''t have to worry about time, and more importantly, I can bring in resources without the surveince of the Will of the World since the Ichijo mansion has its own jurisdiction. As long as the resources remain within this area then the Will of the World won''t cause me any trouble, I can even bring my harem to this ce. In the future, I need to get my own pocket dimension inside Gaia since it''s too convenient, but for now, I have a world to save and women to seduce. --- --- Author''s Note: Next week I''ll have exams but I''m not going to put the novel on pause so don''t worry I''ll keep posting chapters though probably the next few chapters will be a bit shorter or less exciting, but I''ll still make sure to keep the novel entertaining novel since I love writing this story. A hug <3 Chapter 165: Multiverse Search Directory Chapter 165: Multiverse Search Directory The skill book [Hero''s Destiny] exined that there are normally two ways a Hero can be summoned to another World. A native from another world uses a ritual to summon a hero, or the Will of the World senses an unknown danger to the residents. Due to theck ofmunication between the Will and the natives it sometimes happens that a Hero is summoned to a world that does not need to be saved and the heroes end up being used as political tools. Although I can still be summoned this way if I''m unlucky, which will obviously happen in the future, the skill [Hero''s Destiny] helps me get noticed by the World''s Will of Worlds in danger so in most situations I will be called to worlds in real danger. Whether it''s the invasion of a foreign entity, an enemy breaking the order of the world, or an error in the ''Plot'' damaging the ''Story'', I will only be called if one of these three incidents urs. Before entering a World, the Will of the World will give me a message to inform me of what is the problem facing the world, what will be my mission, and what are the limits of what I can do. This makes things easier since moving around on my own without knowing what I''m doing is a headache and I prefer an instruction manual. I honestly hate being inmand positions and I prefer to just follow orders, I don''t like being a leader because there are too many problems. The skill [Hero''s Destiny] works as a bodyguard service. When activated, I will receive help requests from other worlds and although I am forced to help due to the restrictions of the skill, I only have to help a minimum of one world every 3 years ording to Gaia''s time so it''s not much of a problem for now, in the future I will discard this skill when cease to be useful. For now, I checked the list of requests for help from other worlds. Something interesting is that there is a kind of multiverse search engine where the Wills of the World can request help from Higher Entities, Heroes, or other entities. During this method, a Contract is established to prevent a Devourer or Conqueror from taking advantage of this to dominate or destroy a World. I can ess this search engine as a Higher Entity, but it is better to enter as a Hero as I will gain favor from the Wills of Worlds. [System Notification: Fifty calls have been found: (1) Applicant: Will of the World World type: ''Named'' with the concept ''Fantasy''. Danger level based on user''s total strength: Sure death - Chance of physical body destruction: 100% - Chance of mind destruction: 0% - Chance of soul destruction: 98% Mission: A foreign entity is consuming the World. The user must destroy or remove the entity before the World appears. Restrictions: None. Every medium is valid. Reward: World Authority. Warning: Risk level too high. It is rmended not to ept the quest. (2) Applicant: Holy Maiden World type: ''Named'' with the concept ''Fantasy''. Danger level based on user''s total strength: Regr - Chance of physical body destruction: 100% - Chance of mind destruction: 0% - Chance of soul destruction: 1% Mission: The leader of the dragons has gone mad and is destroying humanity. The user must defeat the Dragon King and subdue the dragons. Restrictions: Do not attack human settlements. Exclusive mission for humans. Reward: Marriage with the Holy Maiden. Great wealth in gold and titles of nobility. Warning: The Will of the World does not support this call so it can cause problems with the World. (3) ¡­. (4) ¡­.] The list was long, full of all kinds of ridiculous situations ranging from facing ''Devourers'' to subduing an enemy country... Now I understand that the multiverse is not only riddled with abominable dangers, there are also idiots without a gram of brains in their heads. Summon a hero just to have a friend? I am overwhelmed by such stupidity. I kept looking at the list and found something interesting¡­ [(27) Applicant: Will of the World World type: ''Theme'' with the concept ''Fantasy''. Danger level based on user''s total strength: Physical damage repairable - Chance of physical body destruction: 80% - Chance of mind destruction: 0% - Chance of soul destruction: 0% Mission: Humanity has gotten out of control and they are breaking the bnce between species. The user must support the queen of the inhuman species to rebuild an empire that maintains the order of the world. Restrictions: Do not exterminate humanity. Maintain a minimum amount of 5 million humans. Limited to holders of the Hero title. Reward: VISA for free ess to the World. Right to 2% of the world''s material resources. Right to 10% authority over the intelligent species of the World. Right to 1% of the World Destiny Energy. Notice: The human side has 9 ''Reincarnates''. The ''Reincarnated'' do not possess the necessary power to destroy the soul of a Higher Entity] The most important thing about a Higher Entity is that they cannot be killed by conventional means, so the worlds where there is a risk of my soul being destroyed are rted to Higher Entities or skills specially designed to attack Higher Entities. Even if my body is destroyed, I can be reborn from a drop of blood and the use of various human sacrifices so as long as my soul isn''t destroyed, I won''t die. That''s my biggest advantage since almost no Hero can be a Higher Entity due to restrictions that I still don''t understand. I decided to choose this world since I''m curious to know how to study the difference between ''Isekai Hero'', ''Reincarnated'' and ''System User''. I have a feeling that this will be very important for my future development¡­ [System Notification: The user has chosen a world through the skill ''Hero''s Destiny''] I smiled at Mr. Ichijo who had been looking at me with concern. "Then I''ll be back in a few minutes" - I showed a forced smile. Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "Boy, although you can spend several years on your journey, I hope you do not take too much time or I will be worried" I pretended to be moved and activated dimensional travel making everything around me blur. [System Notification: The Will of the World is not hostile. The Will of the World will provide support to the user when facing the entities with the title ''Reincarnated''] [System Notification: New mission assigned by the Will of the World, ''Inhuman Hero''] [Inhuman Hero: Furry hero? Well, hole is hole... Humans have gotten out of control and someone needs to show them not to discriminate against other races. Objective: 1) Destroy the technological advances of human civilization that do not fit the ''Fantasy'' concept (0/1) 2) Protect the Dark Queen Fleonell Bernstein (0/1) 3) Rebuild the Inhuman Empire (0/1) 4) Eliminate or remove from the World the 9 reincarnated (0/9) Reward: VISA for free ess to the World. Right to 2% of the world''s material resources. Right to 10% authority over the intelligent species of the World. Right to 1% of the World Destiny Energy] When I felt like I was about to enter the new world, I prepared all mybat skills in case I appeared in a troublesome shit, and to avoid being killed as soon as I appeared in the world, I activated [Reader''s Perspective]. --- --- (3rd person perspective) In a wide forest far from any human settlement, a strange circle with multiple symbols began to glow with magical light.... In front of the magic circle was a beautiful white-haired woman in witch''s attire who was conjuring a soft chant under her breath. .... ¡­. The woman was known as the Great Witch. Although in this world with magic there were many human women who could wield magic, witches were a race of Inhumans that were born from the union between demons and humans. Although they are a half-human race, witches have been persecuted by humans to the brink of extinction and although there are still a couple of hundred witches left, only this one woman had inherited the secrets of magic from the first witches... ¡­. Among those secrets was an ancient magic called ''Heroes Summoning'', a powerful ritual capable of summoning a Hero from another world to save a world in chaos. This world has been in chaos due to the rise of a group of humans who break the naturalws of magic causing the Inhumans to suffer without being able to defend themselves... Although the magic to summon a Hero from another world consumed great and valuable resources, the High Witch had no other options as it was only a matter of time before the Inhumans werepletely exterminated or turned into toys so, despite the cost, the Grand Witch still decided to risk it¡­ After two months of extensive preparation, the Grand Witch seeded in summoning a hero who could help the Inhumans. The magic circle was covered with intense blue light. As the light began to dissipate, a man whose appearance seemed to be between 17 and 18 years old appeared above the circle. His blond brown hair, blue eyes, and casual clothes made him look like a criminal ording to Earth standards which made the Grand High Witch worry because she knew information about the 8 weapons of humanity, the self-styled Champions of Humanity¡­. As far as she knew, the Champions were actually a group of humans who reincarnated from another world called Earth, specifically from a country called Japan.... Even though the Grand High Witch understood that summoning a Hero from another world could bring a human from the same world as the Reincarnated, she wasn''t worried since heroes exist to save the world, not to save humanity so even if she was killed by the Hero, that entity would still be forced to save this world¡­. ¡­. ...¡­. The Grand High Witch had spent all her energy on the summoning ritual so she was totally defenseless, but she still kept a calm and mysterious expression to try to convince or seduce the Hero, after all, she could see that the Hero was human and humans were creatures that were guided by their own carnal desires¡­. "Before you speak, yes, I''m a pervert, but I''m not stupid enough to fall for a honey trap" - The man rolled his eyes. "¡­" ¨C The Grand Witch panicked as she noted that the Hero had managed to understand her thoughts even though she had multiple magics to protect her mind, but she still kept a calm smile without showing a trace of nervousness. The man let out a sigh. ¨C "Let''s do this, I will ask questions and you answer me honestly, and I warn you that I have an ability to detect lies so it is better if we start a nice honest rtionship or I will start to get angry" "¡­" ¨C The Grand Witch hadn''t even been able to say a word and she already felt mentally tired, she could only think of one thing. ''This man is troublesome¡­'' [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) I cut down a tree to make two makeshift seats and a small log table. Not to brag but I''m good at carpentry, in fact, I did most of the furniture in my old house since we didn''t have any money for furniture¡­ Yeah, that''s no reason to brag... When the table and seats were ready, I took out a magic kettle that keeps the water hot and poured two cups of water, tea for the woman, and coffee for me. "¡­" ¨C The woman looked at me nkly as I sat down to drink coffee. "Don''t you like tea?" ¨C I asked casually. The woman sighed and sat down to drink her apple tea. ¨C "I prefer honey tea, but thanks" "Oh well, I have honey tea so I''ll make you er" - I shrugged. "Sounds good" - The woman nodded and began to drink the tea helping her calm down. I think I''m developing a strange taste for giving other people headaches... "Well, as you should know, I''m a Hero from another world" ¨C I stated the obvious. "It would be disappointing if you weren''t" - The woman smiled wryly. "Fine, then I''ll tell you my situation" - I sighed tiredly. ¨C "This is the third world to which I travel¡­" "The first time I was called to another world, it had an organization of fighters capable of destroying the world take control of the world which caused a world war, but in the end, I managed to defeat them..." "On my second trip I was under the apocalyptic attack of an organization of idiots with a godplex and after a conflict on a world scale I managed to destroy them..." "This is my third world so just tell me what is the problem and who is the enemy that I must face" - I finished speaking and drank my coffee. The woman had aplex expression. ¨C "To think that I would manage to call a Hero with two worlds of experience¡­ I think I can feel proud of myself" Actually, I was called by the Will of the World and came on my own initiative, but I have no need to step on this woman''s pride. The woman sighed and she began to tell me the situation. Since I know the general context, I''ll summarize it like this: 9 idiots from Japan reincarnated in this world with abilities capable of breaking the bnce of the world and now the non-human races are being treated like toys so the help of an entity capable of facing those reincarnated, a Hero, was necessary. "I see¡­" ¨C I nodded without much interest since I was already able to understand the situation with [Reader''s Perspective]. ¨C "By the way, I am also Japanese" "..." - The woman trembled slightly. I smiled slightly. ¨C "It would be much more beneficial for me to join the reincarnated¡­ But I am a Hero, and my existence consists of saving the world, whether from a monster, a demon, or from humanity." The existence of the Heroes isplex, they are something like policemen of the multiverse, they are in charge of bringing bnce to the world, either by bringing peace to worlds in chaos or generating chaos in worlds in peace. Heroes are entities guided by Karma to create stability between order and chaos so Heroes possess something akin to a ''heroic instinct''. This instinct is what guides a Hero to save or destroy a world, but in the end, it is all part of the order of Karma. Under normal circumstances that instinct would make me a ve to Karma in the same way as the ancestor of the Ichijo family who chose to save hundreds of worlds without knowing why he did it. Every entity has innate instincts that cannot be ignored. A Hero seeks bnce, a protagonist seeks to fulfill a plot, a system user seeks to show off... Luckily I learned to ignore those instincts as I constantly ignore my destructive Chaotic Beast instincts and am able to not turn into a narcissistic jerk so ignoring the need to bring order to the World is easy. I smiled. ¨C "The humanity of this world is certainly a problem that I will help solve, but it will not be free¡­" The woman smiled in relief. ¨C "What does Mr. Hero want?" "To begin with¡­" - I looked at the woman''s appearance. ¨C "How about you join my harem?" The woman didn''t look displeased and in fact, she showed an attractive smile with a slight trace of teasing as if she was trying to provoke my masculine pride to make me want to win her over. ¨C "Kukuku, is this humble witch enough topensate Mr. Hero''s effort?" "No, to tell the truth, I don''t like the idea of ??receiving women as payment, I am a decent womanizer after all" - I shrugged. ¨C "But from experience, I can only trust women with whom I have an emotional rtionship, so if we are going to work together it would be better if you are part of my harem" The woman began tough. ¨C "Kukukukuku, that sounds good, I will also feel safer coborating with someone who considers me more than just a colleague" I extended my hand with a smile. ¨C "My name is Luis, nice to meet you" "Nice to meet you husband~" - The woman smiled without the slightest embarrassment and shook my hand. ¨C "When I inherited the ancient magic I gave up my name, so just call me Witch" That sounds like an insult, but hey, I''ll see it as a cultural difference. "To begin with, I will give you all the information I have about the Reincarnated" - Witch showed a smile that hid an abyss of hate, murderous intent, and resentment. Even though it''s strange that she can trust me so easily, she doesn''t have any other options since in this world the Reincarnated are invincible plus she knows the nature of a Hero, saving the world. As for how she knows about Heroes, Reincarnations, and Japan even though she''s not a Higher Existence, it seems to be something rted to the magic she inherited from her ancestors, but it is already too much information for now so I will exin itter for those who have doubts. In order to have a long talk in peace, Witch led me to a simple cabin in the woods which was protected by multiple concealment barriers which were even moreplex than the barriers ced on the building Mr. Ichijo gave me. I don''t know if the magic in this world is more developed than in my world or if it''s because the magic systems are different in each world, but this woman is definitely talented. One more thing I noticed uponing to this world is that my abilities are not restricted and this World''s Will of the World is the automatic type so even if I use [Enemy of Humanity], [Human Transmutation], [Outer God ], [Reader''s Madness] or Ortro''s soul-devouring abilities, I won''t be punished as long as I fulfill my mission to stabilize this world. In this world, I will be able to go with all my power and I will even be able to improve the skills that I have not been able to train¡­ This will be exciting. --- --- My exams start tomorrow¡­ *panic noises* Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 166: Reincarnated Chapter 166: Reincarnated 1) Honda Yuuya, aka ''Looper'', man. Skill: ''Second Chance''. Go back in time every time he dies making him technically immortal and capable of correcting any mistake. 2) Louis Crawford, aka ''God''s Mistake'', male. Skill: 1) ''Three non-magic'' his spells don''t require chanting, his magic ignores the attribute system and doesn''t need catalysts forrge-scale magic. 2) ''Creation of magic tools''. He can create almost any magic tool only limited by his imagination. 3) re, aka ''The Fallen Goddess'', female. Skill: ''Goddess of healing''. Support magic that allows to heal any wound, remove curses, purify poisons, remove diseases, purify undead, holy energy attacks, and resurrection as long as at least the skeleton of the corpse remains. 4) Imerda Pi?ata, [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has suppressed the user''s urge tough], aka ''The viin''s daughter'', female. Skill: ''Otome Protagonist''. Probability maniption, increased luck, seduction, and emotional control. 5) Kilt, aka ''The Dual Wield ck Knight'', male. Skill: ''Perfect Swordsman''. Attacks that ignore any defensive abilities, perfectbat instincts, superhuman speed, superhuman reflexes, superhuman strength, superhuman stamina, his swords absorb the opponent''s life energy to replenish one''s health. 6) Anastasia Melokva, aka ''The Young Devil'', female. Skill: ''Soldier of God''. Unlimited reserve of magic power, high-speed flight magic, and attack magic focused on magic bullets, individual barriers, and explosion magic. 7) Roro Sendiger, aka ''The Named Slime'', male. Skill: ''Predator''. Devour other living things to gain stats and skills. 8) Shijou Yukiko, aka ''Restaurant from another world'', female. Skill: ''Isekai Sushi''. Pocket dimension in which any form of attack is negated and is immune to spatial restrictions. 9) Don Will Dead, aka ''The Undead King'', man. Skill: 1) ''King of the Crypt''. He can turn any corpse into an undead of great power. 2) ''King of death''. Increase in dark magic and necromancy. ¡­ Shit. I sighed after hearing all about my biggest obstacles in this world. The worst thing is that those 9 protagonists are not my only problem. They are humanity''s weapons of mass destruction, but just as the big countries not only have nuclear bombs, I still have to deal with missiles, heavy weapons, and soldiers... This is only my second ''Theme'' type world but I''m already tired of these stupid chaotic worlds... "And what of our allies?" ¨C I massaged my forehead. "There are the beastkin tribes, the elves, dwarves, giants, demons, and practically all the inhuman races that makeup about 70% of the intelligent poption of this world" - Witch smiled. I looked at this woman nkly. ¨C"I will guess, all the strong warriors are dead or enved while the current Inhumans are so weak that even with their numbers they are not able to attack a single human city" "You understood the situation quickly, very surprising" - Witch nodded ironically. ¨C "The Inhumans used to have powerful warriors who could face and kill the best warriors of humanity so both groups were at peace, but with the arrival of the Reincarnated that bnce was lost, and all our best warriors were killed, captured, or turned into trophies" Witch waved her hand creating a small cloud of smoke which showed some images. ¨C "In addition to the Reincarnated, there are more than 1000 human generals with the power to destroy entire cities and although some of our warriors have the same strength, for some reason our attacks are useless against the Reincarnated¡­" Witch sighed. ¨C "With my prophecy magic I was able to see the secrets of the Reincarnated, but I don''t know who gave the Reincarnated strange skills, the only thing I am sure of is that the deity or legendary being who did this has no good intentions" And that''s how I got involved with a Higher Entity again, I''m sure of it. I just hope that entity doesn''t appear in this world out of anywhere or things will be troublesome as this world seems tock adequate means to retain a Higher Entity... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that a Higher Entity will not appear in this world as long as the user does not try to search for that entity] Thanks, is good to know. Perhaps the entity that gave those idiots skills as an experiment and then scrapped them after noticing that Reincarnates can''t kill other Higher Entities, which isn''t that strange since Higher Entities sometimes do troublesome experiments that create problems for others worlds. Why do they do it? Experiments, curiosity, deep andplex ns¡­ There are many options, but the biggest reason is that the boredom of an immortal entity is something that cannot be underestimated. I shook my head. ¨C "It is better if you stop investigating this matter and we focus on dealing with the current problems" Witch looked at me curiously. ¨C "Do you know anything about the entities capable of giving these skills?" Technically I am one of those entities, but Ick resources, information, and interest. I smiled wryly. ¨C "The universe is big, it is not good to think about this for now" Witch seemed to be drowning in curiosity, but she still nodded and showed me a scroll with a map on it. ¨C "Two kilometers to the north there is a human city where we can buy some inhuman ves to start forming our own forces, I have a lot of gold umted so you can pretend to be a merchant" Although I don''t care about unimportant things like the rights of living beings, the subject of ves generates a new concern for me. "Don''t you have subordinates?" ¨C It is not good that we are only two people to face all humanity. "I have some subordinates, but they are busy making preparations in other cities" ¨C Witch smiled at me. ¨C "I have been preparing a war against humans for two years, I cannot be careless" I nodded, I like this woman. "What do you think of mind control?" ¨C I asked while I focused on Witch''s bodynguage and spiritual frequency to see her true feelings. "It''s defective" - ??Witch denied while sighing. ¨C "I don''t know how the worlds you visited have been, but in this world, mind control magic was obsolete centuries ago, so it is not a good option" Living beings develop resistance in a hostile environment so centuries ago mind control magic must have been overexploited to the point where living beings developed resistance. Fortunately, I have my own means. "Then let''s go with the idea of ??the ves" - I nodded and then I brought up a topic that has been on my mind. ¨C "By the way, do you know a woman named Fleonell Bernstein?" "The Dark Queen?" - Witch looked at me with surprise and then sighed sadly. ¨C "She was defeated years ago at the hands of the Reincarnated, and although she did not die, her body remained in a state of petrification which is a great tragedy since she was a very powerful woman and even had the power to face the Reincarnated in individualbat¡­" Since the Will of the World gave me the mission to protect that woman then she must have an important role in this world so I must search for her and find a method to return her to normal. "Do you know where her body is?" ¨C I asked curiously. ¨C "If she is as strong as you say, then if we can return her to normal then she will be an excellent addition to our group" "Even if we find her I don''t know how to nullify the petrification curse on her" ¨C Witch had a bitter expression. ¨C "Perhaps the power of The Fallen Goddess can restore the status of the Dark Queen, but it is impossible for her to help us" I smiled. ¨C "Making the impossible possible is the job of a hero" Witch stared at me and then startedughing. ¨C "Hahahahaha great words! Now you need to show your abilities" Since she still doesn''t trust my abilities then I''ll show her what I''m capable of. I looked at the map and saw the human city¡­ "Before you mentioned that, although the Reincarnated fight on behalf of humanity, they are a group of selfish idiots who even harm humans" - I smiled wryly. Human stupidity knows no boundaries between worlds. Witch nodded. ¨C "That''s right, since they used to be losers in their past lives, now they act like tyrants blinded by power" Discontent, fear, resentment¡­ I can work with this. "Hey Listen!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of us. "What is that and why do I want to hit him?" ¨C Witch looked at Navi curiously. Since she''s part of my harem, it''s okay for her to meet Navi. "Hey Listen! Let''s cause a war! I want to see idiots killing each other like the pathetic creatures they are! It''s more! You go to fuck the reincarnated women! Muahahahaha!" ¨C Navi began tough maniacally when he was able to guess part of my ns. "Pay no attention to this asshole" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "It is just a noisy gue that follows me everywhere" "Hey Listen! The only gue here is your stupid idiot face!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "..." - Witch looked at me strangely. ¨C "Are all heroes so strange?" "I hope not" - I sighed. I had some ideas that I need to check. ¨C "I need to capture at least two humans to check if my skills work properly in this world" Witch seems like the kind of woman who thinks the end justifies the means so I can use mind reprogramming techniques without her seeing it as a bad thing. Witch pointed to an area on the map. ¨C "This is amercial route where there are some groups of bandits, we can capture a group of merchants or we can capture bandits, it all depends on what interests you" I smiled. ¨C "I do not have a stupid ideal of justice, I only believe in the greater good" "The greater good?" - Witch smiled. ¨C "I like how that sounds~" I like this woman more and more. Without leaving the cabin, Witch used a spell that formed a kind of white portal that allowed us to move to the location on the map. "You have to teach me how to use space magic" ¨C when we reached some hills I marveled at how convenient magic is. "You don''t have magical power so it''s almost impossible for you to use magic" - Witch smiled ufortably. ¨C "But I can make magical artifacts for you" That will do for now, then I''ll figure out how to get magic with my system. I checked with Witch earlier and she can''t detect any of my supernatural energies as they are unknown energy systems in this world so I crouched down and put my hand on the ground to use Ki pulses to cover the entire hill to find myb rats. "Twenty meters away there is a cave where 10 people are hiding, I''m not sure, but they seem to have captured a group of merchants so there are a total of 15 people" ¨C I stood up and walked towards the cave. "Interesting method of tracking" ¨C Witch walked by my side like a child full of curiosity. ¨C "I did not feel any kind of energy, but I think you used something simr to the tracking abilities of demonic bat monsters" "It''s called sonar" ¨C I started to act like a teacher, System Goddess infected me with her silly habit. ¨C "When you use a specific frequency of sound waves, these waves harmlessly collide with objects and then bounce back to you allowing you to constantly map based on the position and shape of the objects the sound waves collide with, or in my case, vibrations" Witch looked even more curious. ¨C "Is this what in your world is called science?" I nodded. ¨C "I hardly understand magic, but from what I know, science has the potential to match magic" "Actually science is a greatplement to magic" - Witch seemed ufortable. ¨C "The Reincarnated used knowledge from another world to improve magic and created objects called magic cannons, magic nes and other artifacts that caused destruction against the Inhumans" Science and magic¡­ That sounds troublesome. "I feel guilty for being human" - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. Although she can go out to see the outside world in this world, she is toofortable in my Core of Existence. "Humans are innately destructive creatures" ¨C System Goddess shrugged in my mind. ¨C "That is why it is important to temper the mind and refine the heart in order to eliminate those useless destructive impulses" I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¨C "Growers are some of the most irrational creatures in the multiverse, are you sure that closed-door cultivation does not have secondary effects that reduce IQ?" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess pouted and stopped talking. When we reached the entrance to the cave where the bandits were hiding, Witch muttered a chant, and a yellow mist spread inside the cave. "A sleeping spell" - Witch smiled at me. Magic is convenient. We entered the interior of the cave, the smell was quite unpleasant, but it was something to be expected from the bandit hideout. Let''s see, 10 clich¨¦ bandits, a fat man with a sword wound on his shoulder who appears to be a merchant, and four women with animalistic features and heavy steel shackles around their necks. "A ve trader" ¨C Witch frowned disdainfully at the fat man who was unconscious. ¨C "Humans are disgusting¡­" I rolled my eyes. - "I''m human" "You are not a human of this world" - Witch smiled as she shrugged. "Whatever, anyway, I share your thought that humans are idiots" - I sighed. ¨C "Do you want to help these women?" Witch looked at me in surprise. ¨C "Oh, I thought you would add them to your harem as sex ves or something like that" ¡­ "Hey Listen! That is an excellent idea!" ¨C I hit Navi on the ground and kept my foot on what should be his face. "I don''t have a strange fetish for enving women" ¨C I sighed, but before I could exin better about the structure of my harem, I frowned when I felt someone approaching at high speed. ¨C "Someone ising at great speed, he will arrive in a minute" "I put location magic on the Reincarnated so it must be a human-looking for the bandits or an Inhuman wanting to save her friends" ¨C Witch shrugged. I sighed, everything sounds troublesome. ¨C "Take these people to the cabin,ter I will do some experiments, meanwhile I want to see what the person who is toe is like" The person''s speed isparable to a Master level martial artist so I''m curious about this person. Witch nodded and chanted a spell that made the people and valuables in the cave disappear, then she was covered with purple mist and turned into a raven. "A raven?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. The raven stood up on my shoulder. ¨C "My face is known among humans and there is a great price for my head so it is better if I stay hidden" Well, I like animals so this is fine. "Damn bastards!" ¨C At the entrance of the cave a 15-year-old boy appeared, his expression was full of fury while his hands held a rusty sword. The boy looked like he was about to have a mad battle, but when he looked at me his face was filled with confusion. ¨C "And the bandits?" I sighed and patted the raven''s head on my shoulder. ¨C "I don''t know, those idiots captured my pet so I came looking for them, but they had already disappeared, luckily my pet was here" The boy looked at me suspiciously and then I felt something strange in his eyes. [System Notification: An skill to read minds has been detected. Use ''Mythomania'' to deceive the enemy or allow the enemy to see the user''s mind?] "He is a human favored by destiny¡­" ¨C Witch she sent me a telepathic message. ¨C "It is better to kill him as soon as possible, these types of people are the ones who tend to be generals of humans" This world is a fucking mess... [System Notification: The enemy has been allowed to see the user''s mind] The boy''s eyes widened in horror. - "What are you¡­.?!" The boy could no longer speak as blood began to flow from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. The most striking thing is that his blood had turned ck. In a matter of seconds, the boy fell to the ground as his expression was emotionless, and although his body was still breathing, his mind no longer existed. "Ortro, check the information in this person''s mind" ¨C I sent a message to my loyalpanion. I keep various barriers that cover my mind and in case someone tries to read my mind, that person will only see artificial thoughts and unimportant information like stories I have read or some movies I have seen. If the person strives to see the depths of my mind, the person will fall into a mentalbyrinth that will corrupt his mind, and the further he goes into thebyrinth, the greater the insanity. In case the person can get to the core of my thoughts or in case I give ess to the person, the only result is that Ortro will devour the person''s mind through [Reader''s Madness], [Outer God], and Ortro''s innate abilities. "What did you do to him?" ¨C Witch returned to her real form and approached the boy whoy motionless on the ground. ¨C "He is not dead, but he does not seem to be alive either¡­" I shrugged and pointed to my head. ¨C "That happens when people try to enter here, do not give it much importance" Witch sighed at my vague response and then used a spell to teleport the boy''s body. ¨C "Well, at least this will help me make more potions" Alchemy based on using human bodies? Maybe she can help me develop my skill [Human Transmutation]¡­ Coming to this world was a good choice. --- --- Author''s Note: First I have exams and now myputer is dying¡­. I hate life. Anyway, the only good thing is that I can blow off steam writing this novel. A hug <3 Chapter 167: Isekai Slaves Chapter 167: Isekai ves In the hidden cabin inside the forest, there is an undergroundboratory where Witch usually prepares her potions, stores materials, and stays hidden from the rest of the world. This ce is spacious so she assigned me a ce where I can do my experiments so I prepared myb rats. I first disinfected my firstb rat, put a white coat on it, strapped it to a chair, removed the top of its skull, and formed needles of ck blood to begin neural reprogramming. Witch approached me curiously and she seemed to want to ask a lot of questions, but she also didn''t want to interrupt my work which I thought was a good character trait of hers. "The brain is divided into different areas with specific functions, by stimting a certain area while showing subliminal images you can nt new thoughts, modify the personality of an individual and even alter memories¡­" ¨C Via [Reader''s Madness ] I delved into the memory of theb rat and rewrote its memories and life experiences. "Fascinating..." - Witch sighed with admiration. It took me 5 minutes to destroy the memory and personality of theb rat and in another 5 minutes, I made a new basic personality based on the behavior of a rabbit. For now, this is only a superficial work, but it is only to see if the brainwashing raised by scientific means can be removed with magic. I put the top of theb rat''s skull back on, healed the wound with [Hamon], and then released its bonds. Theb rat was now a rabbit so instead of standing up as a human would, it sat on the ground like a rabbit and did a few hops. I looked at Witch. ¨C "Do you have magic to remove curses and mind control spells?" Witch nodded and began to chant a spell causing a white light to cover theb rat. The rat looked at the light curiously, then jumped up again as if it didn''t understand what was happening. "Amazing..." - Witch smiled in the same way that a mad scientist would and then took out a small ss vial from inside her cloak. Witch approached the rat, grabbed it by the neck, and forced it to ingest the substance inside the vial. Then she released the rat and looked at it expectantly. The rat seemed scared to be grabbed by the neck and hopped away from Witch like a rabbit. "Impressive!" - Witch shouted with a maniacal smile. ¨C "Mind control that cannot be removed with magic at the level of The Fallen Goddess¡­ This is impressive!" I looked at the empty vial in Witch''s hand, there was a strange smelling from that vial... Witch noticed my look and smiled. ¨C "This is a healing position that I made bybining several medicinal herbs and the fluids of The Fallen Goddess, the healing powers of that woman are so absurd that even her saliva can be used as a healing elixir" "If she is so impressive, how did you get saliva from her?" ¨C I asked with doubts. "The Reincarnated rely too much on their abilities and see themselves as invincible beings" - Witch shrugged. ¨C "With my transformation magic many times I have turned into animals to watch them, but even though it is easy to approach them, it is very dangerous to try to sneak attack them since they all have an innate instinct to detect killing intent so I can only get samples without daring to attack them" Oh, that''s great. Since I have always seen people as expendable objects since I was a child, I am unable to emit killing intent and even when I kill other people, I only see it as a casual actionparable to cutting ham. If the Reincarnated blindly trusts their abilities then I can kill them one at a time with ambushes after separating them from their allies... In this way, I carried out several experiments with the help of Witch and discovered interesting information. 1) Holy magic can nullify the insanity effects that my [Reader''s Madness] generates on other entities, but that magic cannot harm my ck blood nor can it purify my own mental disorders since ck blood is not considered a negative effect and it is actually something beneficial for my body. In short, I am a beneficial disease so medicine cannot kill me. 2) The effects of fear, despair, putrefaction, fatigue, anguish, and agony caused by [Enemy of Humanity] can only be nullified by The Fallen Goddess magic, and any other healing magic is ineffective. 3) The Reincarnated will deal extra damage to me when I activate my title [Enemy of Humanity] but at the same time, I will deal extra damage to them so I need to get rid of The Fallen Goddess first as she can heal her allies making her my biggest obstacle. 4) Deep brainwashing can''t be removed by magical means, but perfect brainwashing takes me six hours so it''s a slow method. 5) [Anti-Rasen] can weaken the effects of magic, even the Returners'' special skills, but it''s a huge drain on energy so instead of focusing [Anti-Rasen] on nullifying the enemy''s magic it''s a lot better to cover my body with [Anti-Rasen] as a form of armor. 6) [Rasen] can remove magic barriers and defenses, but it has the same weakness as [Anti-Rasen] so it''s better to use the simplest method, cover my fists in energy, and beat idiots to death. In addition to all this, Witch has been collecting samples of hair, nails, saliva, sweat, and dead skin from the Reincarnated to do experiments and find their weaknesses so I asked her to deliver several of these samples and made my ck blood absorb them to use my title [Super Predator] to see more weaknesses of the Reincarnated. I finished my experiments when it was getting dark so I left the undergroundb to make food. Even if I don''t have a biological need to eat, cooking rxes me. When I came out of the underground area I saw four women suitably dressed as¡­ Maid? Why the fuck are there maid dresses in this world set in medieval times? "Master" ¨C The four women made a coordinated bow, although one of them looked reluctant and actually showed hostility upon seeing me. I looked at Witch who was drinking honey tea as she watched this. ¨C "It was your friend''s idea" "Hey Listen! A ve must be a maid! The Bible says so!" ¨C Navi began to scream loudly. ¡­ Well, I admit that I don''t dislike this. Rimi really gave me a cosy fetish¡­ I sighed and looked at the four non-human race girls and pointed at a woman with big breasts and dog ears. ¨C "Say your names, you start" "Roxanne greets the master, this humble ve belongs to the dog tribe of the beastkin race" - She made a respectful bow that showed that she was trained to be a ve for aristocrats. ¨C "Roxanne can wield a sword at the level of an intermediate swordsman and do basic housework" (Author''s Note: Roxanne from the manga/novel Isekai Meikyuu de Harem wo) "Hey Listen! A dog got a dog girl! It''s destiny ahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi is trying to annoy me as a form of revenge, unfortunately for him, Roxanne''s appearance fits my tastes so I have noints. I nodded at Roxanne. ¨C "Fine, just stop talking in the third person, it''s too weird" "I understand, I''m sorry for bothering you" ¨C Roxanne lowered her head. This woman has theplete mentality of a ve. Although she''s attractive, that overly submissive mentality is boring to me... But well, she''s cute so she''s fine, I''ll just have her as a maid in my harem. Next was a dark-skinned brat with silver hair and pointed ears. While Roxanne seemed calm as if being in an unfamiliar ce was normal, the brat had a lifeless expression on her face which was even more noticeable as her left eye was bandaged while her right eye was dull showing that she was blind, and if that wasn''t enough, she doesn''t have her left ear. "My name is Yuel, a member of the dark elf tribe, it''s nice to meet you..." - Despite being blind, the brat tried to bow. ¨C "I have no experience and I can no longer fight, but I will serve the master the best he can¡­" Why does that sound sexual? (Author''s Note: Yuel from the manga/novel Isekai no Meikyuu Toshi by Chiyu Mahoutsukai Yattemasu) Whatever. I looked at Witch and sent her a telepathic message through the mental link we form to speak in emergency situations. ¨C "Why didn''t you heal her wounds?" "It''s better if you''re the one who helps her, who knows, maybe she can fall in love with you" - Witch shrugged. ¡­Yes, this woman is an excellent addition to my harem. I walked over to Yuel and put my hand on her head. Little needles of blood came out of my palm and entered her capiries without causing her pain. With the ck blood, I reconstructed the damaged ocr nerves. Using my ck blood I mimicked Yuel''s gic material and rebuilt a new left eye in addition to her left ear. There were some internal wounds and cuts on her skin so I used [Hamon] to stimte cell activity and within two minutes this girl''s body was perfectly healthy. Although using magic would be faster, I prefer to train my healing skills since I found that some skills can negate healing magic so I have to get used to body reconstruction without magical means. Yuel''s small hands trembled and she removed the bandage from her covering her eye. When Yuel looked at her own hands she began to cry. "I can see¡­ I have my ear¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you very much¡­" ¨C Since my hand was still on her head, she hugged me around her waist while she cried. ¨C "I want to show my gratitude¡­ I-I can serve you with the best I can¡­ If the master wants my body t-then I¡­" "Hey Listen! The lolicon does it again! Now fuck this loli hahahahaha!" My mouth trembled and I just stroked Yuel''s head. ¨C "I will think about it when you grow up, for now, just be a proper girl" Yuel looked disappointed, but she nodded, though she refused to let go of me as I sighed and looked at the next woman. I looked at the next woman who was the only one who looked at me with hostility at first, but she now seemed more rxed after seeing me heal Yuel. The woman had wolf ears on her head, her hair is bluish-white, and her legs were more wolf-like than human-like. "¡­" ¨C The woman stared at me as if she didn''t know if she should be hostile towards me or if she could trust me. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Human or non-human, who cares, if you hate humans it is fine, but now I am your master so stop looking at me as your enemy, if you behave well I will help you kill the humans who captured you" The woman frowned. - "How can I trust you? You are human and humans are liars" "I can not deny that humans are idiots and greedy by nature" - I shrugged. ¨C "But my idiocy and greed makes me seek to kill every idiot who hurts my lovers, so if you win my affection, I will kill anyone who is your enemy" The woman seemed puzzled by my words and then she looked at Witch. It seems that this wolf girl has more trust in Witch since she is not human. "You can trust this man" - Witch smiled. ¨C "He is the only reliable human in this chaotic world" If I''m the most trustworthy human then this world is screwed... The wolf girl still mistrusted me, but she still bowed. ¨C "My name is Setsuna from the ice wolf tribe of the beaskin race¡­ I do not trust you, but if what you say is true, I am willing to give you my body, my life, and my soul as long as you help me to kill the humans who attacked my home" (Author''s Note: Setsuna from the anime/manga/novel Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi) Is it worth facing an army in order to get this girl''s affection? ¡­Well, I had to conquer a world to make Ada my wife, this is eptable. "Fine, then I''ll take care of that matter" - I replied with a smile. Anyway, I''m going to decrease the human poption so this is an easy request, besides, I see that this girl has great potential as a fighter and I like her ears. Are [King of Monsters] and [Monster Girl Tamer] influencing my tastes? [System Notification: ''Self-knowledge'' shows that the user''s tastes influence skills and titles, not the other way around] ¡­I will ignore that I have the title of Lolimancer¡­ I looked at thest girl who was simr to Yuel. She has brown skin, pointed ears, and white hair, but even though both girls seemed to be of the same species, the smell of both of them was different, and actually, this girl''s smell is a bit Witch-like. "Cecyl Pharott, member of the demon race" - The girl looked at me with concern as if she feared that I would be hostile. (Author''s Note: Cecyl Pharott from the manga/novel Isekai De Skill Wo Kaitai Shitara Cheat Na Yome Ga Zoushoku Shimashita: Gainen Kousa No Structure) Witch exined to me that even though the inhuman races are discriminated against by humans, demons are the most hated beings by humans since the Dark Queen is of that species. I smiled and gestured with my hand for her toe closer. Cecyl looked a little scared, but she walked over to me. "You are a demon or any other race is not a problem" - I patted her head which made Yuel pout showing that she is a jealous brat. ¨C "Human, demons, beastkin, elves, witches¡­ The species does not matter, if someone bothers me they are my enemy, if someone does not bother me they are not my enemy, that simple" "Hey Listen! What the idiot is trying to say is that he will stick his dick in any pretty woman regardless of species!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy preventing me from forming an atmosphere of solidarity. Fucking idiot... Since all the women present can see Navi, they heard his words making Roxanne, Yuel, Cecyl, and Setsuna look at me strangely. The most worrying thing is that Yuel seemed expectant. Damn title Lolimancer¡­ "Master" - Roxanne looked at me with almost obsessive seriousness. ¨C "Since I was the first to introduce myself, then it is normal for me to be the first to apany the master, the hierarchy must be important among the ves" ¡­ Forget what I said about how boring this submissive woman''s personality is, she has the potential to be an interesting woman. The world is full of surprises so I smiled. ¨C "Who knows, maybe I want to start with Setsuna¡­" Setsuna showed a sour expression, but what was most striking was that Roxanne''s gaze turned grim as her presence became slightly threatening. This is interesting. --- --- Author''s Note: I haven''t slept in 50 hours, but my thesis draft was approved with only minor corrections and today I have another 3 exams to finish this week of exams. Anyway, I''m happy and tired. Next week I will write more often. A hug <3 Chapter 168: The Birth of a God Chapter 168: The Birth of a God Although surprises keep life from getting boring, it''s so much more enjoyable when things go ording to n. The fat man who was in the hideout of the bandits turned out to be a small merchant who began to invest in the most popr business in the current market, selling ves. Due to the constant defeats of the inhuman races, non-human creatures became very popr among humans, so the sale of ves is one of the biggest businesses in recent years. The fat merchant had the misfortune to be captured by bandits after his bodyguards were killed, but now that man is in the process of bing a millionaire with my help, the only thing I asked for in return was total control of his mind, turning him into a puppet with no will of his own. With the help of the ve trader, we easily entered the city and since this city is a far area from the capital, there are no powerful warriors in this ce so it only took me 5 days to reprogram the brains of all the higher ups in the city. Today marks 30 days since I came to this world and even though I control this city now, my harem did not grow since in this city I did not find interesting women because this city is a low-trade border city so I will have to move to another cities to increase my influence, wealth and harem. Of the four ves, I have only slept with two of them, Setsuna and Roxanne. Roxanne not only has an adult appearance, but her obsessive tendencies were also attractive to me since she is not possessive of me, she just wants to make clear the importance of order within a group of ves. Yuel has a too young appearance for my liking and although she has reached the point of showing herself naked in front of me, I made it clear to her that I don''t like brats. Only a degenerate is sexually attracted to little girls, that''s a mental problem. Cecyl has an appearance close to my age, but she is still ufortable with the idea of losing her virginity which I have respected, my purpose is to create a stable harem and not a sexual dungeon so the emotions of my lovers are more important than the mere sexual pleasure. As for Setsuna, she gave me her body as a token of loyalty, but more importantly, she wants to be strong. Roxanne mentioned that she felt stronger after having sex with me because I am a Higher Entity and intimate acts literally feed women with Destiny Energy which helps them ovee the restrictions of the World. That''s how Setsuna became my real lover, and even though that girl can be a bit aggressive and rude, she''s pretty cute when she''s happy. My four cute ve girls have been training to be strong. Witch helps them with magic and I give them martial arts lessons. Somewhat disappointing is that I couldn''t get magic. It seems that I am already at the limit of the superior energies that I can obtain so if I want to obtain Qi from cultivation, magic, demonic energy, or divine energy, I will have to give up one of my main energies or I will make the biggest mistake of system users, getting many different powers that prevent the evolution of one''s power. It may be that this situation is simr to a person who wants to study 4 university degrees at the same time, have a social life and sleep well. If you do everything at once you will end up copsing or in the miraculous event that you can, you will not be able to achieve maximum performance in all activities. [Rasen], [Anti-Rasen], [Destiny Energy] and [Reader''s Madness] are my main energies. All four are energies with a lot of potential so I prefer not to use magic, although I am still developing methods to nullify magic with the help of Witch. As for the four girls, Setsuna has enormous potential as a fighter, but she is limited by the Laws of this world where magical power is more important than fighting instincts, and since Setsuna has low magical power, she is a talentless person. Fortunately, the ''dual cultivation'' helped her to start oveing the restrictions of this world, and since she is showing willpower that reaches the level of obsession, I am nning to give her [Madness] and [Rasen] in the same way that I strengthened mybat-focused wives like Saeko. Anyway, those are future issues that will happen in due course even if I forget to mention them, the important thing is that I am currently in the house of the mayor of the city. I built an underground room that can fit ten people who are tied to chairs with their eyes open while looking at a huge ss sphere that shows various images of shadows, humans being eaten by dogs, random words, and thousands of eyes. In addition to the images flooding the brains of these humans, there are ck roots reaching into their ears, filling their skulls with ck blood. Every 4 hours, 10 normal citizens are brought to this ce to be subjected to systematic brainwashing. I built this ce in such a way that it can work even if I''m not around so it''s a convenient method of producing devout believers in a short amount of time. Unlike neural reprogramming, this level of mental suggestion is easy to break through willpower-enhancing abilities, but I''m not creating a loyal army so that doesn''t matter. To understand why I do this, you just have to listen to what the ten people tied to the chairs mutter. "Glory to our savior¡­ Glory to the one who will bring stability to the world¡­ Glory to the supreme devourer who will purge the evil from the world¡­ Glory to the supreme destroyer of injustice, Orthus¡­ Glory to the faithful helper of the supreme destroyer, Kon¡­" Through the mental corruption effects of [Reader''s Madness], I am making these people worship Ortro and due to the effects of [Outer God], these people are bing devout believers in a shadowy cult that worships bnce and the greater good. By the way, Orthus is another pronunciation for Ortro and since it sounds more imposing we chose to use that name for her Deity form. It is strange that a group of cultists who worship the equivalent of a Lovecraftian God are believers in the bnce of the universe, but these people are so obsessed with maintaining the bnce of things that they will seek to destroy everything that affects the bnce of the universe at the same time that they will be willing to die for the greater good. And what is the greater good? The greater good is what I say is the greater good. Because these people are being infected with ideas of religious fanaticism, over time those beliefs will be obsessions that even mind purification skills will be useless to help them, and just like in the apocalyptic world, these people can infect other people''s minds through words. To carry out this n I made Ortro talk to the Will of the World and made it think that Ortro is a divine beast from another world which became my familiar. The Will of the World agreed to make Ortro and Kon the main deities of this world on the condition that they can only keep 10% of the souls of devout believers when they die, furthermore, Ortro''smandments must promote peace and fairness between different intelligent species. Ortro didn''t understand anything that happened since this girl only thinks about eating cookies, killing people, and getting patted on the head, she just nodded to everything I said making me seem like the official representative of the Divine Beast. Now I am something like the Pope of the Church of the Dog. I lost a bet with Navi and had to call this religion ''Church of the Dog''... Stupid curse in my soul that makes me lose all the coin toss games, even with my physical abilities to coordinate the movement of the coin I still lost¡­ Well, it was better than ''Harem King Cult'', that really sounds like a sex cult that abuses naive women... Since Ortro is an [Outer God], she can''t receive ''Energy of Faith'' so having a lot of fans doesn''t benefit her too much and she will only get a power upgrade when her believers start to freak out as they will be giving her their minds to Ortro as food. Even so, this is not a waste of time since Kon is an earthly deity so she is gathering arge amount of ''Faith Energy'' and even part of her mind has managed to heal thanks to this energy. Since this city is small, there are not many inhabitants so it''s time to start the second step of my n. The most devout believers who have started to develop the [Madness] energy receivedrge amounts of money and began traveling to remote viges with ignorant humans who are easy to influence. The first two caravans left today for what is beginning the process of evangelization of the religion that I formed. Now that everything is going ording to n, I am analyzing all the avable information about this world to start organizing an internal war between the human kingdoms so that humanity does not have time to attack the Inhumans. The idea is simple, to make a country richer than the other countries so that the enemies of that country will be anxious which will cause a war which will be incited by the believers of Ortro who will begin to expand through the human territories. I must do everything in a subtle way to avoid attracting the attention of the Reincarnated, I want those idiots to continue causing disasters that cause the hatred and fear of humans since those emotions cause minds to be easier to influence with my [Reader''s Madness]. War will not help to kill the Reincarnated as they are too strong and the armies will only be a hindrance. My real goal is to reduce the human poption while I personally will be the one to kill the Reincarnated and the human generals. "Master, it''s time to eat" ¨C The door to my office (mayor''s office) opened as Roxanne came in carrying a tray of sandwiches and coffee. Although the food I make is much more delicious, enjoying food made by a beautiful woman helps me reduce my migraine. Life pleasures. I put several documents on the desk and went to sit on a sofa where System Goddess was lyingzily. The Will of the World didn''t care that I brought a Higher Entity and even gave me permission to bring my allies from other worlds, but if I open a ''World Gate'' there will be a risk of the Reincarnates invading my world so that I will only do it when I get a totally secure base. Apparently, it''s usually for a Hero to have allies from other worlds so this is normal, I''ll just need to be careful not to trigger a zombie apocalypse, on the other hand, Shiro and Kaede will have fun in this world. "Hey, don''t sit on my legs!" ¨C System Goddess yelled when I used her as a seat. "It''s your fault for lying on the sofa, this is not your bed" - I ignored her and drank my coffee. "Luis, there are other seats avable..." - Tsubaki sighed while she was sitting on another sofa. I shrugged. ¨C "It is fun to annoy this woman" "You are an evil man who intimidates a defenseless woman, the heavens will punish you for such injustice..." - System Goddess murmured sadly. I looked at the disappointing goddess and smiled affectionately. ¨C "This is my way of showing you my feelings, you can see this as harmless jokes between husband and wife" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess blushed. ¨C "W-Well, if you put it like that i-it''s fine¡­" This woman can be happy with simple things, I like that. I finished eating and got up to go to a secret warehouse that the mayor used to hide the gold that he had been umting from the citizens'' taxes. Since all the gold was used to finance the caravans of the Ortro believers, this vault now became a fortified room used for an important event, the ''rebirth'' of Kon. Originally Kon thought that it would be impossible to regain her power as a deity since she is a forgotten deity and she no longer has any worshipers, even her deity name was lost and thus she had to receive a new name. With the arrival in this world that changed. Due to the new religion that I am forming, Kon is something like the right hand of the new god, Ortro. Making an easyparison to understand, Kon would be the equivalent of Michael in biblical beliefs. Another important point is that Kon is no longer a True Deity, now she is a Corrupted Deity. An Outer God represents chaos, but they are not evil beings, they are just beings that cause the alteration of the already established rules, and depending on the situation and perspective, an Outer God can be a kind entity. A Corrupted God is simr to an Outer God. They are not essentially evil entities, but they do represent the contamination of the concepts they previously represented, which is not necessarily evil as sometimes the degeneration of a concept can be used for the greater good. Kon used to be a deity of fertility, life, good luck, and love. By bing a Corrupted God, she now represents putrefaction, disgrace, and obsession. Although Kon is a deity that represents normally unpleasant concepts, she can use her abilities to help others as she can not only devour the life energy of other living beings, she can also devour curses, negative emotions, suffering, and pain. Kon is currently too weak to devour the curse on my soul, but if she evolves into a high-level Higher Entity, she should be able to help me. Ortro can eat minds and souls. Kon can eat curses and life energy. Tubaki can eat the negative energy in corrupted souls. System Goddess can eat Destiny Energy from system users. I can ''eat'' other men''s wives. I''m forming a group of gluttons... Entering the vault where Kon is resting, I found a scene simr to a satanic ritual. On the ground, there was a strange circle with strange symbols which had been made with liquid gold. A huge creature with an almost human face and the body of a nightmare monstery sprawled across the circle. The creature was devouring animal corpses, monsters, and some human corpses making the room reek of blood. Above the creature''s head was a cute brown-skinned girl who had her small hands buried in the creature''s head as if the girl was ying with the monster''s brain. While this was happening, a beautiful woman in a witch''s outfit was making various notes in the notebook as if she were witnessing an important experiment. Even though I know this is to help Kon, it''s unsettling how simr this is to a ritual to summon a demon. All that''s missing is an Ouija board and a group of idiotic teenagers... "How''s Kon''s condition?" ¨C I approached Kon and stroked her head making her disturbing smile grow. I love pets¡­ "It''s the first time I see alchemy based on the soul" - Witch she spoke with such excitement that he seemed like a mad scientist in aboratory doing human experiments. "It''s not perfect yet, but it will work for now" - I sighed with slight disappointment. The system not only provides me with skills but also gives me the necessary knowledge to use those skills, so when I obtained [Human Transmutation], I obtained information rted to the principles of alchemy, the creation of living beings, the chemicalposition of living beings and something very strange called ''True Alchemy''. Apparently, there is a Higher Entity in charge of managing the Principle of Equivalence, the primordial rule that governs alchemy which dictates that all exchange must be equal, and to obtain something you must sacrifice something of equal value. Viting this rule will cause a conflict with the entity that regtes the Equivalence Principle, so I had to improvise. 900 animal and monster corpses, 7,000 human souls, and a massive amount of Destiny Energy. That was the price I had to pay to be able to use [Human Transmutation] on a deity like Kon and still couldn''t remove the corruption in Kon''s soul and couldn''t resurrect her daughters either. To resurrect the daughters of Kon I will need to do a transmutation involving three million people since, while rebuilding bodies is easy with my ck blood, healing a soul on the verge of destruction is a feat that almost breaks the Principle of Equivalence. Even alchemy wouldn''t be enough to aplish this, but here''s the kicker. Kon is a treasure chest, or rather it is her mind that can ssify as a real treasure. Kon was a deity of harvest and fortune, but she had the hobby of chatting with all kinds of deities and magical entities, so it was through those talks that Kon gained knowledge of necromancy, demonic arts, Taoism, cultivation, magic, spiritual formations, and astrology. The only problem is that Kon''s mind is so messed up that she''s unable to tap into that knowledge so I had Ortro copy several of Kon''s memories and then turn them into little databases to tap into that information. With Kon''s knowledge of necromancy and demon arts, I upgraded my [Human Transmutation] to 100% by making my skill evolve. The description of the skill in the system did not change, but now this skill is no longer limited to modifying physical organisms and objects, I can now perform spiritual transmutations that theoretically should allow me to modify souls. For now, it is aplicated issue that I still don''t understand so I will postpone the experiments because if I make a mistake, I will cause an error in the reincarnation cycle which will bring me problems with Karma. Now I understand the disappointment scientists feel at not being able to carry out their experiments due to stupidities like human rights¡­ I sighed and looked at Ortro. ¨C "How long will it take you to stabilize Kon''s mind?" Ortro tilted her head to the side as if she was thinking and looked at me sadly. ¨C "Four days, many fragments of memory, personality, and self-concept are missing so I cannot reconstruct all of her mind¡­" Ortro was sad because he thinks I''m disappointed in her, but actually, this is not her fault. The entity that left Kon in this state not only left Kon half dead, it even stole many fragments of Kon''s mind making it impossible for Kon to regain her original personality, but Kon''s obsessive desire to protect her daughters made her allowed to cling to the few remaining fragments of rationality. I smiled at Ortro. ¨C "You are doing an excellent job, when you finish stabilizing Kon, I will reward you" "Head pats and cookies?" ¨C Ortro''s small face was filled with joy. "Yes, lots of cookies" - I smiled wryly, this brat is cute. "Yay!" ¨C Ortro''s expression filled with determination and she continued working. Witch approached me with a smile. ¨C "Everything is ready for our first goal" When Ortro finishes stabilizing Kon, we''ll travel west. In that region, there is a small human town that is famous for its hot springs. Normally I couldn''t care less about that, I personally don''t understand why the Japanese are so obsessed with hot springs as, while they can be rxing, I can''t stand that disgusting smell. The reason why we go to that city is not to vacation, but because the most troublesome Reincarnated loves hot springs so she is a frequent visitor to that city. Now the question is¡­ Should I seduce the woman with a goddessplex or should I kill her? Although seduction would be the obvious answer, that takes time and if her partners find out that a man is getting close to that woman, then they will try to kill me since one of the Reincarnated is self-deprecating asshole who persecutes The Fallen Goddess. ording to Navi, the proper term is ''Simp''. Stupid teen drama... Well, I''ll see how things go. Whether my harem grows or Ortro gets a new chew toy, it all depends on The Fallen Goddess''s attitude. --- --- Author''s Note: It was a tough week, but I finally finished my exams so I''ll be writing regrly again. Thank you for understanding, a hug <3 Chapter 169: Compatriots from another world Chapter 169: Compatriots from another world (Perspective ...?) With robotic movements, I prepared a citrus fruit juice. If possible I wish to put poison in this drink, but I can''t do it, my body won''t obey me, and even if I could poison the fruit juice, it wouldn''t do any good since that woman is immune to poison. I finished preparing the juice and took it to the trash in the shape of a woman whose existence pollutes this already rotten world. "Goddess-sama, here''s your juice" - With a respectful voice I handed the juice to the unpleasant creature that was rxing in the hot springs. "Thank you" - The unpleasant woman smiled as she took the crystal ss and enjoyed the drink. ¨C "Ah, this is life~" This self-proimed goddess looks so helpless, she is unable to fight even if her own life is in danger, but even though shecks the power to disengage, I can''t kill her, the shackle on my neck prevents me from taking even the slightest hostile action. I originally had a peaceful life with my mother in a small human vige. My mother was an inhuman beastkin from the rabbit tribe and my father was a human who fell in love with her. My father knew my mother''s true race and still loved her, but to avoid conflict with the other vigers, my mother and I used magic to hide our beastkin traits. We were a happy family, but the life of an Inhuman is bound to be tragic in this horrible world. The girl who was supposed to be my best friend found out that I''m an Inhuman and told the rest of the vige. In less than a day, my father acted like he didn''t know about this which resulted in my mother being stoned to death, then the vigers beat me and sold me to a ve trader. I''m not sure how long it was, but one day I was bought along with other ves, the buyers were the so-called ''Champions of Humanity''. I witnessed how inhuman ves were used as toys. The men were used for necromancy experiments by ''The Undead King'' while most of the women were raped to death by ''God''s Mistake''. Even though I haven''t been raped or killed, I lost my freedom and became the mascot of ''The Fallen Goddess''. Although my situation doesn''t sound too bad, this woman is out of her mind. Every time something doesn''t go her way, she has outbursts of anger that make her violent and irrational so she orders her knights to beat her own servants to death, then she will use her resurrection magic and act as if nothing had happened. So far I have died 43 times. I want to kill this woman, I want to kill the Champions, I want to kill the vigers who killed my mother, I want to kill my father who turned his back on us, I want to kill the girl who betrayed me, I want to kill the boy who killed me mother even though she was once my childhood friend, I want to kill every bloody human in this bloody world... But I am weak. I can only hope for a miracle. If God supports humans, I''ll pray to a Demon. I just want to see the fall of humanity... "... I''m bored..." - The stupid woman sighed with boredom. It seems today I will die again. I mentally prepared myself for what I am about to experience. With time the pain bes tolerable and I have already lost the fear of death so I just hope that my death will be quick because the sooner I die, the sooner I will be revived and I need to wash the stupid woman''s clothes, I hate wasting time. The stupid woman came out of the hot springs and picked up a knife, but before she could stab me in the neck, someone knocked on the door. "Goddess-sama, Lord Seiji hase to greet you" - One of the gentlemen spoke from the entrance of the bathroom without daring to enter. It is well known that any man who tried to look at this woman''s naked appearance was killed by ''Looper''. The stupid woman''s bored expression filled with joy and she put the knife down beside her to hurry to her room. I had to follow her and help her to fix her appearance so that she looks as beautiful as possible, although, in my opinion, she isparable to a mountain of horse shit. Perhaps my aesthetic sense is damaged since everyone seems fascinated by the beauty of this grotesque creature... When the woman was dressed, she ran out to see the man she met three days ago. I walked in the direction of the main room and saw how the stupid woman was happily chatting with the stupid man. I poured a cup of tea for the woman and a cup of coffee for the man and stood in a corner in silence. When they both met, they started talking about things I can''t understand. Apparently, the man named Seiji is from the home country of the Champions, an ind called Japan. I''m not sure about the situation, but apparently, the Champions are something called Reincarnated while Seiji is a Transmigrated, they talked about otherworldly things without magic and traditional dishes called ramen and s ushi. None of this mattered to me so I didn''t pay attention, I just keep praying that a world catastrophe destroys the world. "Seiji-kun, the others are curious about you so tomorrow they wille to meet you" ¨C The stupid woman smiled like a stupid girl. "That''s great" - The stupid man smiled like a stupid. ¨C "It is depressing to be in an unknown ce so it will be morefortable to have friends from the same country¡­ But well, I have to prepare some gifts so I have to go" The stupid woman showed a sad face to which the stupid man smiled. ¨C "I left your favorite food in the kitchen" The stupid woman was excited and seemed to want to rush to the kitchen, although I can''t judge her, I haven''t tasted the food this man makes, but just the smell of the food was enough to lessen some of my hatred against him despite which is human. I haven''t had a single decent meal since I became a ve so I want to try that food. As the man stood up to leave, he paused for a moment and looked at me with interest. It wasn''t the lustful look from ''God''s Mistake'', it was more like the look someone gets when seeing a pet... Very unpleasant. "Hey, how much would it cost me to buy this ve?" ¨C The idiot asked the pathetic woman who salivated at the thought of food. "Nani? Are you interested in this thing? Is it because of the bunny ears?" ¨C The woman made a stupid expression of anger puffing out her cheeks. ¨C "Men, they are all the same¡­" "Don''t get me wrong, I''ve always liked pets and those ears look adorable" - The man smiled wryly. ¨C "Furthermore, an animal can never surpass the beauty of a Goddess" The stupid woman smiled narcissistically. ¨C "Well, if it is a pet I would not mind giving it to you, then I can buy another one" "Thank you, you''re wonderful" - The man smiled stupidly making the woman''s arrogant expression grow. When the man left the inn, he got into a carriage and I followed him in silence. The idiot woman gave him the key to my ve cor so now this idiot is my new owner. I have no expectations on what will happen, possibly I will be humiliated and raped to death. I don''t even care anymore. When I sat down in front of the man, I saw that a raven was next to the man. "Do you like women with fluffy ears that much?" ¡­ Did the raven just speak? "I don''t have strange fetishes, this woman has interesting information" - The man rolled his eyes, discarding all his kind and gentle gentleman attitude that he shows with the stupid woman. "Well, I''ll believe it if you say so" - The raven replied apathetically. ¨C "Although I did not think you could seduce The Fallen Goddess so easily, your talent as a womanizer is terrifying" "Don''t talk to me about that woman" - The man massaged his forehead in a voice of frustration. ¨C "With every second that I talk to her I feel that one of my neuronsmits suicide, I am definitely not going to add her to my harem or I will die of a migraine" I kept silent without understanding the situation. I have a feeling that this is something I shouldn''t listen to, but I can''t run away from the very magic. A strange mist covered the crow and then it transformed into a beautiful woman in strange attire... "A witch..." - I couldn''t contain my murmur of disbelief. Witches are mythical entities among the Inhumans, it was they who allowed any creature in this world to use magic that used to be exclusive to human nobility and high demons. Witches are a symbol of equality, greatness, power, and nobility for which we Inhumans hold them in deep respect, although this was the reason why humans persecuted them to the brink of extinction... "Oh my god, stop giving context, my head hurts" - The man sighed tiredly. Context? What is this man talking about? Can he read my mind? "Something like that" ¨C The man shrugged. ¡­ ¡­ "Stop thinking won''t do any good" - The man sighed. ¨C "I know you hate Champions and humanity and that is why I want to make you an offer" ¡­ For the first time in a long time, I remembered what it''s like to feel fear. What do you want? "Please, say it in words, it''s a headache if you only think" - The man sighed again. ¡­ "What do you want of me?" "Very simple" - The man smiled. ¨C "Tell me all the secrets you know about the Champions, in exchange, I will show you how their bodies are destroyed in horrible ways while their hearts are filled with despair" This man''s smile makes me think of the legendary demon race. "You are a demon?" "No" ¨C The man took out the key and released me from the ve cor. - "I''m a hero" I felt that my body could move ording to my desires. The feeling of freedom was so overwhelming that I wanted to cry, but there was something more important than my useless feelings. "Revenge" ¨C I knelt in the carriage. ¨C "Help me in my revenge and I will give you anything, the information I have, my body, my life, my soul¡­ You can take everything you want, I just want the power to kill those who killed my mother" I am sincere, you can read my thoughts so you can see that I am sincere. Do what you want with me, but let me carry out my revenge... --- --- (Luis perspective) [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] Damn, this migraine is going to kill me. "I can''t see your thoughts" ¨C I massaged my forehead. ¨C "I can see your intentions and emotions" This ability is ridiculously powerful, but the fucking headache is hell. The rabbit woman remained kneeling and since the carriage is not that big, her head is quite close to an inappropriate area of my body. "Fine, I''ll help you carry out your revenge" - I sighed. ¨C "But in return, you will be part of my harem as a maid" The woman looked up in surprise. Due to the racism present in this world, it would be normal for me to see her as an object, so by saying that she will be part of my harem, she is giving her the same status as a human. Witch smiled as she settles into the seat next to me. ¨C "Don''t think about it too much, my husband does not discriminate against non-human races~" "Husband?" ¨C The rabbit woman paled. The witches of this world hold a very high position in the hearts of the Inhumans so being the mistress of a witch''s husband would be a great offense against the witch. It is because of this kind of stupidity that I hate social pyramids based on lineage, caste, and species. I looked at Witch. ¨C "You exin the situation, my head hurts a lot and I need to rest" I closed my eyes and focused on trying to reduce my overwhelming migraine through [Mythomania]. I arrived in this city a week ago and after four days of preparation, I managed to be close friends with re, the reincarnated with the nickname The Fallen Goddess. I pretended to be a Japanese who was summoned to this world by mistake. Originally I thought of making up aplex story about what happened, but re epted everything as if it were natural, she just asked me if I was hit by a truck to which I nodded. Why is getting hit by a truck rted to traveling to another world? Whatever is. Even though she turned out to be a physically attractive woman, I''m not going to add her to my harem. Physically she is an attractive woman, but there is a big problem, her narcissism and stupidity are overwhelming. I have met possessive women who tried to stab me for sleeping with other women, in my harem there are clumsy women who are capable of tripping over their own feet, some of my wives are maniptive and cruel women who only think of themselves, but despite my obvious liking for mentally deranged women, the woman named re is a headache even I can''t stand. The core of her personality is made up of a nasty narcissistic personality disorder and if I add her to my harem, she will constantly humiliate and mistreat my other wives. Even when I met her she wanted to kill Witch in her raven form just because she sees ravens as nasty animals. Worst of all, her mind is full of herself in a literal sense. Not even Lin Ruoxi is as narcissistic as this woman. Every time I use [Reader''s Perspective] near her, I have to witness how this woman thinks of herself as the most beautiful and perfect woman in the universe, and even believes that her every move is full of grace and beauty. Can you imagine having to see through twelve pages of self-praise just to drink a ss of juice with supposed elegance? Seriously, seeing her shallow thoughts filled with stupidity and narcissism made me want to throw up. Despite my suffering, it was all worth it. I couldn''t get any information from that woman since she''s too much of an idiot, but the rabbit woman is a different topic. Since the Reincarnated see ves as objects, they never hold back from talking about their secrets around ves so this woman has a lot of information that even Witch doesn''t have. Most importantly, this woman has such an overwhelming desire for revenge that she is one step away from developing the energy ''Madness''. Oh right, the woman''s name is Minaris, a beautiful rabbit woman with ck hair, white rabbit ears, and golden eyes. Tomorrow I will meet the other Reincarnated so I need information. I am sure that I will have conflicts with at least one Reincarnated, a boy who calls himself ''Looper'' who is in love with re to the point of acting like a dog with no self-esteem. Although I myself am capable of giving up my dignity for benefits, that is very different from acting like a doormat just to try to get a woman''s attention, that is just a waste of time as the woman will not see the man as a love interest but as a convenient ve. Basically a pathetic man. The problem is that this pathetic man is the second most problematic Reincarnated, the one who can go back in time when he dies, so if I kill re, Looper canmit suicide to go back in time and thus save her. Although for now, I have two hundred and twenty-three possible ns to deal with the situation, my actions will depend on the information that Minaris has. I sighed, idiots who suddenly gain powers are too troublesome... Chapter 170: First Step in Dealing with Reincarnated Chapter 170: First Step in Dealing with Reincarnated I looked wryly at the woman kneeling in front of me. ¨C "Minaris, you do not need to kneel in front of me all the time" "This is my way of showing respect to the master" ¨C Minaris continued to crouch on one knee with her head lowered as a knight would do when she was in front of her king. Roxanne looked at Minaris curiously and seemed tempted to kneel so I looked at the dog-eared maid. ¨C "Do not imitate Minaris" "..." - Roxanne agreed with a little disappointment, she is obsessed with being a loyal ve. I sighed and let her do what she wants. ¨C "Just tell me the information you know about the Champions, do not focus only on obvious weaknesses, I want to know their personality traits, secret tastes, and personal secrets" Minaris looked up and it seemed that her gaze was filled with expectation. It seems that this woman knows the importance of knowing people''s information to set up an ambush, I like her. Minaris began to speak. ¨C "The entire group of Champions are narcissistic and see themselves as invincible existences so they do not pay attention to the environment, but the knights that follow them are not so idiotic, the escorts are elite warriors and are always attentive to any possible assassination attempt so they are perfect meat shields¡­" "Among champions, the two hardest guys to kill are ''The Named Slime'' and ''The Undead King'' since in that group only the two of them strategize when fighting plus they have regenerative abilities that negate instant death..." "The Named Slime can regenerate any part of his body and will even survive losing his head, but if his head is cut off he will no longer be able to fight until his head can regenerate..." "I heard that The Named Slime is still human, but he got the regenerative abilities of slime and orcs so his regeneration is weak against fire..." "The Undead King died in his battle with the Dark Queen several years ago, but before he died he used necromancy on himself, and now he is undead so he is immune to poison, physical attacks, ice magic, and wind magic but it is weak against water, light, fire, and holy magic¡­" "The other Champions have mortal human bodies so a heart attack or decapitation is enough to kill them, but should one of them die, ''Restaurant From Another World'' will transfer the corpses to ''The Fallen Goddess'' location so that they may be resurrected¡­" "All the Champions y a role in the group, ''The viin''s daughter'' is in charge of controlling the army through charm skills..." "God''s Mistake is the one who makes the equipment of the Champions and he was even the one who made the ve cor I was wearing..." "The Young Devil is in charge of aerialbat and enemy tracking..." "The Dual-Wielding ck Knight is the strongest man inbat and is the leader of the group..." "I''m not clear about Looper''s function since his ability was never mentioned, but the other Champions refer to him as the second trump card so he must be very strong..." A well-organized group... Minaris kept giving me information about the group''s personalities, ways of fighting, and personal secrets. Combining the information from the rabbit girl and Witch I was able to form a psychological profile of the Reincarnated and from this, I can choose which n to use. Among the information that Minaris had, there was something that gained all my interest. ¨C "The petrified body of the Dark Queen became a trophy found in the trophy room of the leader of the Champions inside the pce of the Human Empire" "Those bastards turned the majesty into a trophy..." - Witch muttered under her breath. Minaris did not react to Witch''s words and continued speaking. ¨C "The Dark Queen was petrified by a magical artifact called ''Hero''s Sword'', a sword that can seal any non-human entity, but can only be wielded by a human with the title Hero¡­" "Years ago it was ''The Dual-Wielding ck Knight'' who defeated the Dark Queen with that sword because that man''s ability allows him to use any sword, but it was only for a short time that he couldn''t kill the Dark Queen¡­" "I heard that ''The Dual-Wielding ck Knight'' will be able to use that sword again in a week and then he can finally kill the Dark Queen..." I sighed internally, now I understand why the Will of the World is being so permissive with my actions and showing me so much support. The Dark Queen is one of the pirs of the ''Plot'' of this world so if she dies the World will lose arge amount of Destiny Energy which could cause the copse of the World in approximately 1000 years as the ''Plot'' is the engine that makes a world work. Looks like I''ll have to use a more direct approach... I looked at Witch. ¨C "Contact your allies, tell them to spread rumors that the Northern Kingdom wants to invade the Human Empire to obtain its riches, then start sending merchants to the Northern Kingdom to increase the economic power of that nation" Witch nodded and looked at me anxiously. ¨C "What will we do with the Dark Queen?" "She is an important ally who managed to kill one of the Reincarnated" - I smiled. ¨C "We will help her and by the way, we will begin to deal with the Reincarnated" Witch smiled strangely. ¨C "The Dark Queen is a beautiful woman, you will surely love her~" I''ve gotten to the point where a woman''s personality matters more to me than her looks, but hey, I''m on a mission to protect that woman so I''ll see if I can add her to my harem. "The Fallen Goddess is the most troublesome person" ¨C I began to think. ¨C "As long as she lives, the other Reincarnates will constantly revive, and although the Undead King can use necromancy on his deadpanions, this will weaken the skills of the Reincarnates and destroy their minds so it is not a priority¡­" I looked at Witch. ¨C "Do you have a space magic point in the capital of the Human Empire?" Witch nodded with a smile. ¨C "Yes, it is not near the pce, but we can easily move within the capital" "If the Reincarnated are not in the capital, can you rescue the Dark Queen?" ¨C This is the most important for my idea. Witch nodded, but she frowned. ¨C "I can do it, but I will need at least four hours and due to the ''Restaurant from another world'' skill, the Reincarnated can return to the capital in a matter of seconds" "I''ll take care of them" ¨C I started nning my fight against the group of idiots. I''m not sure I can beat them if they fight in a group, but I can distract them for a few hours. Although a Higher Entity is not necessarily the most powerful entity and can be defeated by powerful natives of a World, a Higher Entitycks the concept of ''Death'', and since the Reincarnated do not have the power to eliminate a Higher Entity even if they manage to destroy my physical body, I will only have to rebuild my body. I''m an immortal cockroach so I can have a battle of attrition without worrying about dying, though this is really going to hurt... "This is too dangerous" ¨C Witch frowned. A ck sphere appeared in my hand and I handed it over to Witch. ¨C "If my body is destroyed just ce this in the transmutation circle and everything will be fine" This is just a battery so it won''t help me ''revive'', but it will keep Witch from feeling anxious. Based on the experiments I''ve been conducting to achieve a perfect resurrection and the knowledge I gained from Kon about the reincarnation process, I now understand the best method to rebuild my body. My physical body is now made up of 100% ck blood and since ck blood is the physical representation of a spiritual energy, my soul can produce ck blood even if my body is destroyed on a molecr level, although the process will be fucking painful... Witch received the sphere and seemed ufortable. Although we''ve only known each other for a month, in this time we''ve be quite close as we spend practically all of our time together conducting experiments tobine my scientific knowledge with her magic. When I can link this world to my personal world, Witch and Shiguma could be good friends. Witch sighed and nodded. ¨C "Be careful, it would be depressing if I became a widow as soon as I could find a husband" I smiled and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¨C "Don''t worry, I can be a hero, but I am not an idiot who would sacrifice himself for the good of the world" "That calms me down" - Witch smiled. ¨C "And what is the n?" "Tomorrow all the Reincarnated will meet in this city to meet Seiji" - I smiled. ¨C "It is the best opportunity to distract the heroes while you rescue the Dark Queen, also, this will help me to thoroughly understand the attack patterns of the Reincarnated" Witch had a sour expression. ¨C "Are you sure it is a good idea that you only face the Reincarnates?" "The master will not be alone" ¨C Minaris stood up. - "I will help" Roxanne hurried over. ¨C "I will also help, I will use my life to help the master" I recognized the look of both girls. Minaris has serious mental problems that have plunged her into dementia and despair, so she became obsessed with me since I am proving my goal to eliminate the Reincarnated. It''s basically the logic of giving a starving animal a piece of meat and now that animal will faithfully follow the person who helped it. Roxanne is simr, but instead of madness born of revenge, she is steeped in emotional dependency so that my well-being is her reason for existence. Even if I insist that the two of them should go to a safe ce, they will find a way to escape to try to help me in my fight even if it costs them their lives... I smiled and patted the heads of both pretty girls. ¨C "You two are cute" Both girls fell to the ground when I used [Hamon] to force both girls'' brains to sleep, but harmlessly. I sighed. ¨C "Put the other girls to sleep, I don''t want them to do something stupid that could put them in danger" Witch sighed. ¨C "These girls will be furious when they wake up¡­" "I prefer that they are angry and not that they are dead" - I shrugged. ¨C "I am a man who was educated in a macho perspective, my duty is to take care of the women in my harem even if it means destroying my body" Witch sighed again and didn''t want to speak anymore. I sent a message to System Goddess. ¨C "You and Kon will apany Witch, in case a problem arises you must flee together with Witch, everything else is irrelevant" System Goddess is very weak in directbat, but when ites to escape she could even run away from high-level entities like True Gods, peak cultivators, or Supreme Demons. Kon hasn''t regained her sanity and intellect, but her fighting ability is enough to wipe out a kingdom thanks to her ability to infuse rot and bad luck into his surroundings which is a simr effect to my [Enemy of Humanity] title, plus that she can lead an army of evil spirits and this world is full of spirits drowned resentment and pain. "It''s just us again" ¨C Tsubaki spoke with slight happiness. Although she''s not jealous and she''s not bothered by my growing harem either, she enjoys the moments where I can give her more of my attention. "Together" ¨C Ortro was also happy. "Hey Listen! Let''s beat up some assholes that no one wanted in their past lives and now developed a godplex due to being pathetic creatures who only deserve to receive NTR hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha" ¨C Navi is always strangely specific in these situations¡­ Chapter 171: God vs Reincarnated Chapter 171: God vs Reincarnated I looked at the man in front of me. A Japanese man around 21 or 22 years old with ck hair, a slightly handsome face, and a mobster-like appearance. Looking at a person identical to Seiji is strange, especially since his presence, smell, and even his soul frequency are identical to mine when I''m Seiji. With the help of Witch, System Goddess, and my knowledge of alchemy I made something called a homunculus, something like an artificial human. Although System Goddess is untalented in cultivation andbat, she is even more talented than her teacher in alchemy, spirit formations, and pill refining. ording to her own words, she is a heaven-defying genius and that was why her teacher protected her even though she was totally useless when it came to cultivation. It was also because of this tremendous innate talent that she was able to vivisection a system user as even the most powerful Higher Entities have trouble understanding the workings of a system. With the help of both women, I made one of the most important artifacts of alchemy, a philosopher''s stone. A philosopher''s stone is an umtion of organic energy and spiritual energy drawn from human bodies and souls. Human souls are one of the most important resources in the multiverse as they have endless uses and so a world with a human poption in the millions is a treasure that many entities desire. The point is that the philosopher''s stone is the culmination of alchemy since it allows to evade many restrictions of the Principle of Equivalence. Unfortunately building a single Philosopher''s Stone is very expensive and even with the massive amount of souls in Ortro''s stomach, I was only able to create four high-level Philosopher''s Stones and 8 low-level Philosopher''s Stones. "How do I look? I bet I''m handsome" ¨C The Seiji-like homunculus smiled like a narcissistic idiot. My lip trembled, seeing my face acting like an arrogant young master makes me want to punch my face. I sighed. ¨C "Do not make that expression with my face or I will return you to your worm form and I will lock you in a jar" ''Seiji'' trembled and lowered his head. ¨C "I''m sorry, master" Even though I''ve treated this homunculus well, his survival instincts make him instinctively afraid of me. I sighed. ¨C "Envy, your mission will be important, but you must prioritize your life above anything else" The homunculus trembled at my words, it seems that homunculi are not used to being treated like people. "Master" ¨C Another homunculus approached and bowed respectfully. ¨C "Envy knows how important this mission is so the master should not worry" With the high-level philosopher''s stones and my ck blood, Witch made 3 homunculi. She used the bases of the seven deadly sins for the existence of the homunculi since creating a living being without a base concept would only create a monster without a mind or personality so we had to improvise with concepts that were easy to understand in most worlds of the multiverse. The three homunculi are Envy, Lust, and Sloth. (Author''s Note: Envy, Lust, and Sloth from Fullmetal Alchemist 2003) Envy can mimic anyone''s appearance and can even mimic someone''s superficial personality just by seeing that person once. The most important thing about her skill is that she can modify the appearance of her soul simr to my [Mythomania] skill so she is the perfect spy. The only weakness of her disguise is that she can''t replicate special abilities or magic and so she can only pretend to be low-ranking pawns, but it''s still a useful skill. Lust can turn her fingers into sharp weapons capable of prating steel and causing emotional damage as well. Her cuts don''t only affect the physical body, if she hurts a person, that person will feel a decrease in her wishes, desires, and motivations causing the person to slowly lose the will to live. It''s an interesting skill, but it takes a long time to take effect so she''s weak inbat, but she makes up for it with great innate intelligence and cunning so I made her the leader of the homunculi. Lastly, Sloth can turn her body into a water-like liquid allowing her to turn her arms into water whips or giving her the ability to turn her entire body into water allowing her to act as a spy and assassin. Despite sounding like a powerful ability, she bes vulnerable to heat in that form and her strength isn''t very high so she''s better as a spy than a fighter. The absurd thing is that my skill [Lucky Pervert] influenced the creation of the three homunculi and so all three are women with their own attractions, especially Lust who embodies several of my personal tastes. "Fine" - I sighed. ¨C "Even if Envy ruins this, I have some ns, but regardless of the situation, you must prioritize your own lives" Even if these three women are artificial lifeforms created by one of my wives, there''s a high probability that I''ll add them to my harem in the future so I''m not going to use them as disposable pawns. "Go to the meeting and act as nned" - With my words the three women nodded and went to their jobs. Envy will act as Seiji in the meeting with the Reincarnates while Lust and Sloth will stay hidden to activate an underground transmutation circle that covers the entire city which will cause the activation of the underground volcano that feeds the hot springs. This is the emergency n so I hope I don''t have to use it or the Reincarnates will be more careful with my abilities to cause natural disasters. One of the best qualities of homunculi is that they have a life counter based on the number of souls within the philosopher''s stone in their bodies. This allows them to receive mortal wounds multiple times and will regenerate immediately as long as the amount of ''lives'' umted in the Philosopher''s Stone is not exhausted. Envy''s current body can only support a total of 1000 lives inside her so she can die 999 times and no irreparable problem will arise. Then I want to use that method of stacking lives on my wives to make sure they don''t get killed, but that''s a topic for the future... Once the homunculi left, I made my preparations. I first used [Mythomania] to change my presence and give myself the same presence that a Divine Beast would have, so I will impersonate the God of Bnce, Orthus. The ck blood covered me to form a ck cloak that covered my entire body as a pair of ck wings sprouted from my back. Since my mind pollution abilities are strengthened when my enemy feels negative emotions such as fear, disgust, or rage, I chose a universally known appearance, the reaper of souls, the grim reaper. Sometimes a simple appearance is more frightening than an ostentatious appearance and the simplicity of death is always intimidating. My hands seem to be made of obsidian, my face is impossible to see inside the hood of my robe and it is only possible to see two blue lights as if they were my eyes and since the blue lights are the most striking thing about my appearance, people have the need to look me in the eye. My eyes are mes of [Rasen] that emit the mental pollution effects of [Reader''s Madness] so people without mental defense skills will start to be infected by despair, fear, resignation, boredom, and suicidal tendencies. The most important thing about wearing this appearance is that I can produce weapons from any part of my body and even Ortro can materialize her dog fangs from any part of my robe. Those fangs use Ortro''s destructive abilities that devour souls and minds so that a simple injury to the hand can turn into spiritual and mental damage. I waited to receive the confirmation message from Envy. With the help of Witch and System Goddess, I made a telepathicmunication channel with the homunculi to carry out this scenario. "Master, it''s time" - Envy sent me a mental message with an expectant voice, she is the type of person who loves to see the world burn. I took to the skies to begin the performance. System Goddess showed me a basic method of flying by harnessing my Ki energy as a substitute for cultivation Qi, the wings are just a decoration that can be used as a shield or weapon. Once I rose above the clouds, I began to circte [Rasen] around my body, causing the clouds to start spinning at the same time as using vibrations to increase the friction within the clouds. ck blood has the property of changing density and molecr structure so I made the ck blood be equal to steam so that it mixes with the clouds making the clouds turn as ck as ink making the sky darken even though it''s 10 in the morning. Thunder began to sound, ck-colored rain began to fall and the winds were freaking out like this was an electrical storm. When everything was ready, I turned on [Reader''s Perspective] to avoid unpleasant surprises. --- --- (3rd person perspective) At the main inn of Onsen City, there was a tense atmosphere as a group of 10 people had different expressions. The 9 Reincarnated had met the Transmigrated, Seiji Yamada......¡­ ...... Originally only re, The Fallen Goddess, was curious about Seiji since he was not only a fellow Japanese, Seiji was able to give the Reincarnated ones something they have longed for, Japanese food¡­. The Reincarnated had explored many methods to replicate Japan''s food in this fantasy world, but no matter how hard they tried, it was impossible to perfectly replicate the taste due to the difference in ingredients. This changed thanks to Seiji. ...¡­.. ¡­. Like the Reincarnated, Seiji disyed a special skill unlike anything seen in this world. Seiji had a cooking skill that allowed him to make the most delicious food in this world. It might be a useless skill forbat and the Reincarnates saw him as someone unable to fight, but the fact that Seiji could make perfect Japanese food made the Reincarnates see the mafia man as a living treasure. Even the Reincarnated had nned to make Imerda Pi?ata, ''The viin''s daughter'', use her emotional control skills on Seiji to turn him into a puppet that would feed them non-stop all day, but that idea had to be scrapped but that Seiji seemed to have a high resistance to seduction and emotional control skills which frustrated Imerda. ¡­.. .. The Reincarnated decided to show kindness to make Seiji the group''s chef, but there was one person who wasn''t very happy. Honda Yuuya, ''Looper'', was angry since re was very close with Seiji. The only thing that gave Honda relief was that re was too narcissistic to love anyone other than herself, she was only interested in the food made by Seiji¡­.. As the group chatted about some of Japan''s interesting topics such as culture and food that they can''t find in this world, the sky outside the inn began to darken as the deafening noise of thunder made people cover their ears in pain. What most caught the attention of all the people in the city was that this electrical storm was causing a rain of a ck substance simr to ink... ... Kilt, ''The dual-wielding ck knight'', frowned and stood up. ¨C "A new enemy appeared" "But we already eliminated the Dark Queen" ¨C Imerda frowned. ¨C "There shouldn''t be another final boss¡­ Unless this is something like a hidden boss" Louis Crawford, ''God''s mistake'', shrugged dismissively. - "Does matters? Let''s just kill the stupid hidden boss and see if he drops a good item" "If it''s a hidden boss I want the corpse"-Don Will Dead, ''The undead king'', spoke with expectation as if he wanted to get a new toy. Kilt pointed at Seiji and Imerda. ¨C "You are not fighters so stay here, Honda will also stay here as a guard" Honda nodded with a serious expression, even if he didn''t like Seiji, Honda wouldn''t disobey his leader''s orders..... The 7 Reincarnated withbat capabilities walked out of the inn and looked up at the sky. Out of the dark clouds, a humanoid silhouette began to descend. Large ck wings, a robe that covers his entire body, his hands seemed to be made of a ck mineral, the only thing visible on his face were two bright pale blue lights that gave a cold sensation simr to the whisper of the dead... "You have upset the bnce of the world¡­" A gloomy voice filled the city, it was a voice simr to the cry of a beast in the depths of the abyss. Every word caused people a feeling of inexplicable difort as if thousands of snakes were crawling under the skin¡­.. The heads of the people in the city ached and a strange sound came from inside their skulls as if a rat was scratching the inside of their skulls in an attempt to escape.... "You who are not of this world, you who have upset the bnce¡­" The people in the city began to hold their heads with expressions of agony. Every human in the city had begun to tremble and cry. The strangest thing was that the people who were touched by the ck rain were scratching their eyes as if they wanted to pull out something writhing inside their skulls... ...¡­.. Kilt frowned as he felt his mind grow unsteady while his body felt limp. Kilt noticed that the areas of his skin that were touched by the ck rain had begun to turn a putrid color like dposing meat......¡­. "re! Userge-scale purification!" - Kilt yelled furiously as he drew his two swords. re noticed that the ck rain had a strange putrefactive effect, but the most terrifying thing is that people didn''t seem to notice it and if it hadn''t been for Kilt''s scream, the Reincarnated would have their bodies in a state of putrefaction without realizing it. "Eliminate all evil on thisnd in my name, Ultimate Purification! Eliminate the suffering and pain of those who hear my voice, Ultimate Healing!" ¨C re waved a priestess staff causing golden light to cover half of the city¡­.. The Reincarnated and the citizens who were touched by the light felt the rat inside their skulls and the snakes under their skins disappear. The rotten skin on their bodies immediately healed and the skin regenerated on the people who had peeled off their skin to get out the imagined snakes crawling inside their bodies¡­. ...¡­ ¡­ "You humans from another world will be judged by the one who destroys chaos, the God of Bnce and Order, Orthus" The angel of death flying in the heavens raised both hands as the strength of the storm grew causing thunder to start hitting the city, destroying houses and people alike. Two ck spears appeared in the angel''s hands and he used them to point at Kilt. "Human from another world, ept your punishment" The two spears were thrown at such a speed that they broke the sound barrier creating a shock wave that only increased the pain in the citizens'' ears..... Kilt''s pupils contracted and he quickly moved his swords to intercept the attack, but when his swords were about to intercept the two spears, his fighting instincts warned him not to touch those spears. "Energy cut!" ¨C Kilt yelled as he made a double horizontal cut forming two des of magical energy that impacted the two spears. When both spears hit the sword shes, the spears changed from a solid state to a liquid state covering the area in front of Kilt.... Kilt jumped back to avoid the liquid, but before the ck substance hit the ground, the substance turned into a monstrous dog with a body covered in red eyes. The dog opened its jaws aiming to bite Kilt''s leg, but a magic bullet hit the dog causing it to explode... ...¡­ ...¡­.. ........ ¡­ Kilt stepped back to where hispanions stood and clenched the hilts of his swords tightly. It was for an instant, but Kilt could feel it. If that dog had bitten him, Kilt would have lost something irreceable that couldn''t be healed with re''s magic... Kilt quickly thought of abat strategy. ¨C "Let''s use the Kiting 22 strategy!" The Kiting 22 strategy was a simple but very useful concept that the Reincarnates used to eliminate the Dark Queen¡­. The undead king would summon an army of undead to attack the enemy with multiple medium-scale attacks causing the enemy to be distracted. Anastasia Melokva, the young Demon would take advantage of the openings to shoot at the limbs of the enemy. Roro Sendiger, ''The Named Slime'', would help Kilt fight in the air to make the enemy lower their guard. Shijou Yukiko, ''Restaurant from another world'', will wait for the enemy to drop their guard and she will seize the opportune moment to open the space door of her skill and thus lock the enemy in her restaurant. Within her skill ''Isekai Sushi'', enemies cannot usebat skills and only Shijou''s allies can fight so the angel of death will be helpless when captured... Although thisbat strategy canst for several days, with the support of re, the Reincarnates do not need to rest for what they will gain in a battle of attrition... Roro hugged Kilt and a pair of dragon wings sprouted from his back. Acting as a jet pack, Roro lifted Kilt into the sky as Anastasia began to fly behind them to provide covering fire..... [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) I resisted the urge to massage my forehead for the migraine and looked at the Reincarnates that were approaching to attack me. These guys are not as idiotic as I imagined, the strategy they nned is interesting and to some extent, it would be effective against me since I specialize in fast battles while attritionbat is my weakness because of my energy consumption. Fortunately, I put one of the four Philosopher''s Stones inside my body to provide me with a constant supply of spiritual energy. Thanks to this stone I can use the supply of souls in Ortro''s stomach as a power source, though this has the negative effect of damaging my Karma so I can''t go overboard using souls as batteries. Anyway, I''m going to y along with these idiots for four hours and look for an opportunity to eliminate at least one of the Reincarnated. Sadly I can''t kill the Reincarnates right away as I first need to check that the Higher Entity that gave the Reincarnates abilities doesn''te looking for me for killing theirb rats. My wings pped causing the storm around me to get worse. I increased the amount of [Rasen] in the atmosphere causing a tornado to hit this town at any time and then formed a scythe. I can''t use swords or there is a risk of Kilt stealing the control of my weapons in the same way that Shigure can influence Tsubaki thanks to her weapon control ability. Talents and abilities mutate when interacting with otherworldlyws so it''s best to be careful. I focused on my kid show viin performance and attacked Kilt. ¨C "Human from another world, I will destroy you to restore the bnce of the world!" "Hey Listen! You sound like an idiot hahahahaha!" I know, shit. I''m going to need a drink when I''m done with this... --- --- Author''s Note: I think there''s a misunderstanding. re is from Cheat yer, not Kaifuku. You can imagine that re is a more narcissistic, obnoxious, redheaded Aqua. That''s the problem with using multiple animes with characters with the same name... I''ll be more careful in the future to avoid confusion. Maybeter I''ll add Kaifuku''s re, the evil princess. Finally, a hug ~ Chapter 172: The Power of Orthus Chapter 172: The Power of Orthus My right arm was severed as three ice stakes pierced my chest. A ck chain appeared on my left hand and I waved it to grab Kilt''s right leg. As the chain wrapped around his leg, the chain became covered in small sharp fangs that pierced Kilt''s skin as they ripped out a shard of his childhood memories, but before my attack could damage his soul, I was shot in the back with the force equivalent of a bomb to bring down buildings which exploded most of my body leaving me with only my head, neck, half of my chest and my right shoulder. Before my body regenerated, an ice ability covered my body enclosing me in a block of ice, and then I was cut 20 times by Kilt''s swords. Before my body waspletely destroyed, I rebuilt my heart and used it as a catalyst to generate vibrations that covered everything around me, forming multiple shockwaves that destroyed the ice that covered me. Although the Reincarnated named Roro was able to withstand my attack since he has the ability of slimes to negate impact effects, Kilt and Anastasia''s internal organs were hit by the vibrations causing their hearts to almost be crushed but when they were about to die, I felt a strange movement in space and the three Reincarnated disappeared. Before I could chase after the injured Reincarnates, a golden arrow headed for my head. I was able to regenerate my right arm which was covered with a ck steel battering ram with a lion''s head and hit the arrow causing a huge explosion of golden mes. I used [Ki] to form a shell to protect myself from the mes and although the heat was enough to melt steel, I am immune to extreme temperatures. I didn''t dispel the golden mes and took advantage of this moment to finish regenerating my body. When my body was rebuilt, I waved my hand causing the mes to start swirling around me. I controlled the flow of air to gather the mes into a sphere in my hand and then looked in the direction of the Reincarnated. The woman with the space ability saved herpanions and re healed them so they were now unharmed. "Humans from another world, fighting is useless" - I closed my fist extinguishing the golden mes. ¨C "ept the fate of perishing in my hands for the greater good" A three-meter war hammer appeared in my hands and I hurriedly attacked the space-skilled woman. A bone dragon appeared out of nowhere and opened its jaws to try to bite me, but my wings changed into tworge dog heads that mped down on the top and bottom of the dragon''s jaws. Both dog heads forcibly opened the dragon''s jaws breaking its jaw. I gathered vibrations into the hammer and then used it to smash into the dragon''s skull causing the bones to turn to dust as a powerful shockwave caused an explosion. When the bone dragon disappeared, I was greeted by a magic bullet that destroyed the right half of my body. I formed a ck spear in my left hand and threw it at the flying woman who was holding a rifle. The woman managed to evade the spear thanks to her speedparable to a fighter ne, but when the spear flew past her it exploded into thousands of blood needles that scattered everywhere. Five needles managed to hit the woman''s back, but again she disappeared and I could feel that my link with those needles was severed so I couldn''t contaminate that woman''s mind. A huge magic circle appeared below me and suddenly a pir of golden fire covered my body. I covered my body with [Anti-Rasen] to decrease the force of the magic mes, then my hand turned into a drill that was covered with [Rasen] and I went down to the ground to destroy the magic circle in one hit. When the circle was destroyed, the golden fire pir disappeared, but I immediately received a magical shot that destroyed my head while my body was split in half as an eagle w ripped through my heart. Fangs appeared from all over my body like a porcupine and then acted like spears that attacked anything within two meters. I was able to devour some fragments of Kilt and Roro''s memories, but again a shot destroyed my upper body leaving me with only my waist and legs. The remnants of my robe that covered my legs were covered with dozens of human hands which had red eyes on their palms. The hands tried to capture Roro and Kilt, but they disappeared. When a magic bullet was about to hit me, the hands acted as a shield and blocked the shot while my body regenerated. "Humans from another world" - I looked in the direction of the woman with the spatial ability who had an expression of terror when she felt my gaze. ¨C "You must perish to recover the good of this world, you are damaging the natural order" "Shut! I am the protagonist of this world and no one can beat me!" - Kilt yelled with fury and stupid arrogance as he rushed to attack me taking advantage of the fact that I''m no longer flying. ¨C "Combination of twelve power outages!" Kilt cut through my body twelve times severing my limbs, head, and torso. My arms and legs turned into four dogs that attacked Kilt. One of the dogs was shot dead, another dog was cut down by Kilt, the third dog was pierced by a bone spear. Before Kilt was teleported away, one of the dogs managed to rip his right leg off which finally allowed me to devour a fragment of his soul. It was a very small fragment, almost insignificant, but it is better than nothing. "Mission aplished" ¨C I received a message from Witch. "Good, use your magic to take the homunculi when I tell you to" - I replied feeling relieved. In total, my body has been destroyed 9,857 times in thest four hours. Since I must distract these idiots while disying the attitude of an unstoppable monster, I met each attack head-on and only defended myself when my body was 80% destroyed. I''m mentally tired, I have a migraine and I want a hamburger... My body rebuilt itself and I looked at the Reincarnates as the blue lights in my eyes increased in intensity making the Reincarnates dizzy. ¨C "Humans from another world, existences like you are a harm to this world, but with the show of power you are showing I will give you a chance¡­" "Renounce every act that breaks the bnce of the world and I, the great Orthrus, will spare your lives!" - I raised my hands in a gesture of arrogance. "Attack! This monster is at its limit and is just acting strong!" - Kilt yelled furiously. Although his body is no longer injured, his expression is pale as losing a soul fragment is an injury that can incapacitate even a Higher Entity. "My limit?" ¨C I began to circte [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] around me. ¨C "The power of Orthus has no limits!" On purpose, I made both energies unstable which caused a bacsh. I controlled the direction of the energy st so that my body was intact, but everything in the ce was shaken as if a small bomb exploded in the city. Because my attack was too dramatic, the Reincarnates managed to escape, the only thing left behind was the woman''s right arm with spatial movement skill so I have a few hours before she can use her space skill again to rescue the people stayed at the main inn since ording to the information I have gathered she is a woman with low willpower and the trauma of losing an arm will leave her mentally unstable for a couple of hours. When I caused the explosion, I was careful to control the direction of the explosion so as not to hit the main inn as that might kill Envy and the Reincarnated with the nickname Looper. If that idiot goes back in time things will be troublesome. I hurried to the inn and saw that both Looper and Imerda were unconscious while Envy was waiting for me in her real appearance. "I knocked them out when the explosion happened so they won''t know it was Seiji who attacked them" - Envy sneered as she looked at the two Reincarnated. "Nice job" ¨C I nodded and walked over to Looper. I pierced the skull of the Reincarnated with my finger and used Ortro''s ability to devour minds. Memories, personality, and self-concept, everything was devoured by Ortro leaving only an empty shell. I didn''t kill him as I want to analyze his body and soul to understand the origin of the Reincarnated abilities as well as I want to see if I can extract his unique skill to create magical artifacts to help me protect the lives of my wives. I didn''t just do this to turn ''Looper'' into an alchemy material, even if this man can get his mind back by going back in time, he won''t have any memories of what happened so he won''t be able to mess up my ns. I don''t know if this will create an eternal time loop where Looper goes back to the past with no memories and bes myb rat again, but since Higher Entities aren''t affected by time, it''s not my problem. I looked at Imerda. From what I know, she''s a narcissistic and materialistic woman, butpared to re, she''s still tolerable. "Hey Listen! You should at least add a Reincarnated to your harem! You can''t kill all these idiot women!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of me and shouted anxiously. This idiot sees my harem as a collection of rare coins... I sighed and went back to my Seiji guise, then looked for the space anchor that ''Restaurant from Another World'' uses to teleport herpanions. It turned out to be a strange tattoo below the navel¡­ What strange tastes the Japanese have. I made Imerda unable to wake up, then cut off the part of the skin with the tattoo and used [Hamon] to heal the wound without leaving any scars. I also removed Looper''s space anchor and ordered Envy to carry that idiot. Envy nodded and dragged Looper by the leg like a garbage bag. I put the unconscious Imerda on my shoulders like a sack of rice and sent a message to Witch. - "It''s time to go" "Understood... I''m d you''re okay" - Witch answered with a strange voice. This woman fell in love with me, she''s cute. When we reached our secret base in the woods, I tossed Imerda aside, then headed for the couch. "Are you fine?" ¨C Witch approached with an anxious expression. "Luis?" ¨C System Goddess also approached me with concern. Tsubaki came out of my Core of Existence and helped me lie down on the sofa. ¨C "Luis is fine, only he is tired and he has a bad headache so it is better if we do not make noise for now" Tsubaki already knows my ns so she''ll be running things while I work to ease my migraine. Fuck, I really need magic aspirin¡­ Chapter 173: The Dark Queens Scam Chapter 173: The Dark Queen''s Scam It took me four hours to get my headache regr. The price for using [Reader''s Madness] without falling intoplete insanity is that my sanity collides with my rationality which only increases my migraine so battles of attrition only cause me overwhelming pain. I sighed and stood up, this is exhausting. "I''m d you''re better" ¨C Tsubaki approached and gave me a hug. I smiled lightly, this charming woman was by my side using ''Resonance'' to help calm down the insanity effects of [Reader''s Madness]. "Thank you Tsubaki" ¨C Although I would like to rx with Tsubaki to show her how much I love her, there is a woman I must threaten and a queen to save. I went to the underground area of the base and found Witch who was looking at a stone statue that looked like a woman with big breasts was nailed to a piece of the wall with a sword in her chest. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Did you steal the whole wall?" Witch was surprised to hear me and when she saw me she showed a big smile. ¨C "I am d you are well¡­ Oh, by the way, you will need to talk to the ves because when they woke up they tried to attack me to go help you" ¡­Looks like I got a bunch of cute girls, though I''ll have to punish them for attacking Witch. I smiled and looked at the stone statue. The woman''s appearance is attractive so at least in terms of appearance she is a good candidate for my harem, but it will be a matter of seeing how her personality is. What caught my attention the most was the sword. There was strange energying from the sword. I stillck experience in dealing with magical entities, but I can see that this sword is quite a powerful artifact. I looked at System Goddess who was using a strange method to analyze the sword without touching it. System Goddess had an expression worthy of a terrorist who discovers how to make homemade plutonium, she didn''t even notice my arrival. I walked next to her and looked at a translucent screen in front of her which was filled with symbols and numbers. Yeah, I have no idea what this is. "Did you find anything interesting?" ¨C I asked with irony seeing her act like a child in a toy store. "This sword is amazing" - System Goddess replied with such astonishment that I began to feel curious. ¨C "This sword is the representation of the concepts ''Cut'' and ''Defend'', the edge of this sword can cut any material while when stabbing an entity stronger than the sword-bearer, the entity will be put under a powerful ability defense that has the secondary effect of petrification and since it is a skill to protect, the purification and removal of limitations skills will not be able to nullify the petrification" Using a shield as a cage¡­ An interesting way to use a defensive ability. I frowned as that made me think of something. ¨C "This sword was made to seal Higher Entities?" The System Goddess''s expression filled with euphoria. ¨C "That''s right, this sword cannot kill Higher Entities, but it can seal almost any entity with a physical body" A weapon designed so that mortals can face Higher Entities... The multiverse is full of surprises. Even if Kilt could have used this sword in ourbat and sealed me, I just have to put my soul in Navi''s mouth, then I have to send Navi to Witch, and then I can rebuild my physical body. I have been doing experiments to be able to escape in case my body is locked or sealed and this is one of the best methods since unlike me, Navi can ignore almost any barrier. Navi cannot be limited by barriers and cannot be destroyed as his soul is aplement to my system, although, at the same time, he is unable to perform attacks. As good a meat shield as Navi is, this sword is only useful for dealing with physicalbat-based Higher Entities with no soul transfer abilities so this thing isn''t really a threat against me. I smiled and walked towards the sword. ¨C "Well, let''s meet this queen" "When the sword is yours, let me analyze it to see what other data I can obtain" - System Goddess looked at me expectantly. I stopped for a moment because I felt a strange look behind me. I turned around and smiled wryly. ¨C "Tsubaki, I am not going to rece you with this sword" "Although I don''t like the idea that you have other weapons besides me, I understand that there are things I can''t help you with, so I''ll ept that you have other weapons¡­" - Tsubaki had an ufortable expression and then sighed. ¨C "Besides, I wouldn''t be surprised if you surround yourself with women who can be swords or something like that" ¡­ It''s sad that I can''t deny that, System Goddess already told me about spiritual artifacts that develop a consciousness when they reach a high level and some artifacts can even take on human forms¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Tonight I will make your favorite dessert" Tsubaki smiled feeling a little better, I love this woman that she is willing to ept my stupidities even though she hasn''t developed an insane dependency on me in the same way that the other women in my harem have. Before taking the sword out of the statue, I carefully analyzed the sword and found what I was looking for. [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has found a high-level contract and managed to crack it without activating it. [High-Level Contract: Hero of Humanity The contract will be activated when a human with the title ''Hero'' touches the sword. The contract states that the bearer of the sword must meet two conditions in order to take full advantage of the sword''s power: 1) The user will have to constantly develop humanity even if it means the destruction of the World. Note: In the event that humanity exceeds the tolerance limit of the Will of the World, it will be possible to contact ''¡ö¡ö¡ö'' to request support and thus transfer humanity to a new World. 2) The user must exterminate or enve any non-human entity. Hybrid branches that share human lineage can survive as long as they swear allegiance to the user. Warning: In case of denying this contract, the user will lose all memory about the contract and in case of touching the sword again, the user will be forced to ept the contract, or the sword will slowly devour the user''s Will modifying the user''s personality to acquire an irrational hatred against non-human races] [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has denied the activation of the contract ''Hero of mankind''. The user can hold the sword without activating the ''Hero of Humanity'' contract, but the user will not be able to use the sword''s skills] ¡­ Racism literally became a weapon¡­ Just as there are Higher Entities that hate humans, there are also entities that favor humans so this is absurd but understandable. At least I have one thing clear, this sword is not from this World, a Higher Entity brought it to this world. Reincarnated with powers that break the bnce of the World in favor of humans... A sword designed for humans to face non-human Higher Entities... This is simr to how Beast VII ns to slowly invade Gaia. Give abilities to the natives to turn them into unwitting spies that will help create a bridge that facilitates the invasion of the World. System Goddess mentioned that Higher Entities in the category of ''Conquerors'' often use parasitic methods to gain control of worlds without the Will of the World being able to notice so this stinks of trouble... I looked at Witch. ¨C "How does the method to summon heroes to work?" "Do you want to call more heroes?" - Witch looked at me confused and then sighed. ¨C "That is impossible, I will need at least 300 years to gather all the necessary resources for the summoning ritual" "Hypothetically¡­" ¨C I massaged my forehead. ¨C "If a deity with great power can gather the resources, is it possible to perform the hero summoning ritual several times?" Witch thought for a moment and then nodded. ¨C "The deities of this world perished in the war 3000 years ago, but if those deities were still alive, it is possible to produce enough resources to perform more than ten rituals" "Last question..." - I sighed. ¨C "Can humans use this ritual?" Witch shook her head. ¨C "This ritual can only be done voluntarily by the witch who can inherit the magic of the first witch, or by the person who can inherit the position of Demon King, this was configured so that humans cannot abuse this ritual and cause the extinction of the Inhumans" I was silent for a moment and looked at the statue. ¨C "The Inhumans believe that the Dark Queen perished so logically there must be a new Demon King¡­" Witch nodded. ¨C "That''s right, the current Demon King is Hakuou from the beast tribe, a tribe simr to the beastkin tribe but with greaterbat prowess" "How did Hakuoue to power?" -I''m having a bad feeling... "After the disappearance of the Dark Queen, several ns came together to form the current Demon Kingdom to resist against the attacks of the Human Empire, but the truth is that they are just a bunch of nasty idiots and Hakuou is just a worthless coward" - Witch snorted disdainfully. A coward in power during times of war is never a good thing... I transferred arge amount of energy into [Paranoia] and concentrated on forming a theory. [System Notification: 20% of the Destiny Energy pool has been used to power up the skill ''Paranoia''] After the defeat of the Dark Queen, Hakuou made a deal with the humans so that he could establish a nation of Inhumans, so he could secure his own life and gain power while the Humans could treat the Inhumans as ves. That would also exin why the Inhumans have been defeated all over the world despite the fact that the Reincarnated only lives in the Human Empire in the West while the rest of the world is ignored by them. Humans are less in numbers than Inhumans plus Inhumans'' innate skills are superior to Humans, but even though the Will of the World is trying to help the Inhumans, they cannot face the Human armies as they humanity is receiving the support of a greater force, a Higher Entity... I originally thought to damage the morale and motivation of humanity by defeating the Champions, but maybe this will backfire and the leaders of the humans will see that the champions are not invincible so they will seek to obtain new weapons of mass destruction, heroes... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the user''s guess has an 85% chance of being true] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the use of ''Paranoia''. The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to hide the user''s presence] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns not to overuse this skill to uncover the Plot or other Higher Entities may find the user] I sighed heavily, this world is about to go to shit. "Something happens?" ¨C Witch asked me when she saw my expression of annoyance. "Mobilize your spies to investigate the kings of the human kingdoms, I want to be informed of any strange movement or rumors about the arrival of heroes" - I sighed. ¨C "I also want you to tell me about any suspicious movements within the Demon Realm" Witch looked worried. ¨C "Do you think a problem is about to start?" "I''m sure the problem has already started" - I sighed. I have to talk to the Will of the World, the problem is that in this world the Will is of the automatic type so even if I exin this problem, the Will of the World will not be able to give me the necessary support since it only works as the antivirus basic of aputer from the 90s while the problem that is toe is a hacker capable of stealing money from the world bank. My only relief is that the stronger a Higher Entity is, the more suppression they receive when invading a world. That is why System Goddess can move freely in almost any world, herck of power makes her free. Since this world won''t be invaded by Higher Entities of high power, my life won''t be in danger if I''m careful, but this is still so troublesome that I''m looking forward to causing a nuclear holocaust in this world and forgetting about my problems. I sighed, I need allies. I originally thought to devour the Reincarnated, but maybe it will be better to enve them to help me deal with the trouble toe. I must also seek out powerful Inhumans to help me fight. Preferably men to use as cannon fodder while I stay with their wives and daughters¡­. Ahem. For now, I have a beautiful big-breasted woman I need to talk to. I took the sword that kept sealed to the Dark Queen. It''s a pity that I won''t be able to use this sword since even with Silly Jack I can''t change the contract to use the sword without being affected by the racist restrictions. Well, then I''ll destroy this thing and give Shigure the materials to forge a new weapon. When I pulled the sword out of the statue, a massive amount of magical energy filled the underground room as if a small hurricane had sprung up. "HAHAHAHAHAHA THE DAY MY SEAL WAS BROKEN HAS FINALLY ARRIVED!..." Don''t fuck with me... "Fear me! Admire me!..." ¡­ "Since my name is Dark Queen Fleonell!" Why? WHY THE FUCK IS IT A BRAT?! I was promised a beautiful woman with big breasts! Not a fucking little girl! "Something went wrong?" - Witch sounded confused. "..." - System Goddess looked at me with irony. ¨C "Maybe the curse on your soul made you a ma for little girls¡­" "Hey Listen! Ahahahahahahahahahahaha your destiny is to fornicate with lolis! Now be a man and prate that loli until the UN of the multiversees to judge you hahahahahahahahahahaha!" ¡­Is there a multiverse UN?¡­Whatever, I stopped avoiding reality and looked at the brat who had an arrogant expression. I can''t feel any energy from this brat which is normal since the sword absorbed all of the girl''s magic power so unless she establishes a bond with me, she won''t be able to use her abilities. This was configured this way so that the bearer of the sword can enve a powerful entity, not counting Higher Entities. A very ingenious method. Fleonell looked at me and frowned when she noticed the sword in my hand, but before she could speak she noticed Witch who was next to me. "Huh? Why do you look familiar to me?" ¨C Fleonell looked at Witch curiously and then showed an expression of pleasant surprise. ¨C "Oh I remember! You are the daughter of the Grand Witch! How is she?" Witch''s gaze turned grim for a second and then she calmed down. ¨C "My mother was tortured and raped to death, now I am the Great Witch" "¡­" We all fell silent. I sighed internally and took her hand. In this situation words offort are useless, it is better to show that I am here to support her. Witch showed a small smile and affectionately hugged my arm as she rested her head on my shoulder, then she looked at Fleonell. ¨C "Your Majesty, this man is Luis, a hero from another world that I summoned to help us face the humans" Fleonell looked at me curiously and skeptically. ¨C "You are a human from another world, do you really n to conflict with your own species even though you are not from this world?" I shrugged. ¨C "I am a hero who seeks to save the world, not humanity, besides¡­" I smiled at Witch. ¨C "My wives are more valuable than humanity" Witch pressed her face into my shoulder preventing me from seeing her expression, but it was obvious she was happy. Fleonell smiled gently at Witch. ¨C "You found a good husband, your mother would be very happy" Fleonell does not seem like an arrogant woman and it is clear that she cares about her subjects, a noble ruler. I begin to understand her role in the ''Plot''. She is a leader who can bring stability to the various Inhuman tribes, but that may also be her weakness. A leader who loves her people more than her own life is weak against betrayal, which exins how Hakuou came to power. I just hope that this woman is not too idealistic or we will have some conflicts in the way we deal with problems. I had to interrupt the touching moment as there is not much time. "I think you already felt it, but all your power is sealed inside this sword" - I showed the sword. Fleonell frowned and looked down at her small hands. ¨C "That''s right, I''m currently as weak as a human child without magic¡­" "The situation is this" - I showed a serious expression. ¨C "I can return your power, but the sword requests that you and I make a pact to allow you to recover your power" Fleonell raised an eyebrow. ¨C "What kind of pact?" "You must be my pet, ve, or wife, choose one of those three options" - I continued to show seriousness. "¡­" ¨C There was an awkward silence. Actually, I can''t use the sword so I can''t return Fleonell''s magic energy, but I can transfer my own Fate Energy to her and her body will adapt that energy into magic power. The Energy of Destiny is the purest form of energy so it can theoretically be transformed into any type of energy, the problem is that it is such pure energy that it is difficult to transform and if it were not because Fleonell has an enormous storage capacity of energy, this method could make his body explode. As for the pact, I will only help other people for two reasons, to give me benefits or to increase my harem. Altruism can go to shit. Fleonell looked at me strangely. ¨C "Do you have particr tastes? I know that I am beautiful and my real body is a beauty that rivals goddesses, but currently, I look like a child¡­" ¡­ "Hey Listen! Even in another world everyone knows that you are a lolicon! Hahahahahaha someone call child protection hahahahaha!" That joke is getting repetitive, but it still makes me mad... I sighed internally, maybe I was cursed by some pedophile entity¡­ If that''s true, I''ll look for that entity to spill boiling oil on its eyes and genitals. Chapter 174: Knowledge is a terrifying weapon Chapter 174: Knowledge is a terrifying weapon A month flew by and things turned to¡­ Well, the usual, shit. The capitals of the human nations set up barriers denying the entry of any non-human entities while the Inhuman ves who lived in the capitals were banished or killed. The spies working alongside Witch had to flee as humans somehow gained an ability to identify spies so we no longer have eyes and ears within the human nations. Before escaping, the spies recordedrge-scale movements of valuable resources suitable for rituals. The resources were mobilized to the pces of the four main human nations and even though my n to antagonize the human nations worked, it only affected the border cities while the main capitals seemed toe to a non-aggression agreement. Witch made a rough calction and judging the number of resources mobilized, humans can summon a minimum of 20 heroes, and if that wasn''t already a huge problem, some native humans of this world have started to awaken special abilities just as powerful as the skills of the Reincarnated. Reincarnated, Heroes and natives with protagonist abilities, this world is about to fall into a full-scale war. To make this shit worse, the Demon Realm has started making strange moves and there are rumors that he will start the election of a new Demon King, but that''s bullshit, the current Demon King is not going to let go of his power easily. The speed with which the humans staged multiple hero summoning rituals on top of the Demon King''s betrayal shows that this was a n long in the making. The only reason it all happened so suddenly was that news spread of the arrival of the Evil God Orthus, a monstrous deity who was able to humiliatingly defeat the Champions and was even able to kill two of the Champions. The viin''s daughter and Looper were officially dered killed in action, but the truth is that Imerda is watering the nts while she wears a maid dress and a ve cor. I spoke with her and revealed that I am actually an envoy of the God Orthus, my mission is to restore order in this world and although I do not want to hurt my Japanesepatriots, I cannot refuse the orders of God. Imerda was originally furious, but when I showed her what I did with Lopper she begged to be my ve. Her rank is lower than Roxanne and she isparable to a disposable broom, but if she behaves well I will consider including her in my harem. As for Looper, she stopped being a ''somebody'' and became a ''something''. His body was mutted leaving only his brain, heart, stomach, and spinal cord which are kept alive inside a tank of green liquid with several cables connected. In biological terms, Looper is still alive, but in a human approach, Looper is just a database with no mind or body. Combining science, magic, alchemy, and spiritual cultivation arts, it was easy to take Looper apart like aputer, and I was able to analyze his soul in depth. As I suspected, the origin of the Reincarnated powers was a Higher Entity that even left an identification seal on the soul of the Reincarnated as a form of copyright registration. System Goddess identified that brand as a faction of Higher Entities called ''Paradise'', a group of entities that fight in the name of justice, Positive Karma, and morality, but the reality is that they are a group of pretentious idiots whomit massacres in the name of the greater good¡­ We could be friends. All this shit gives me a bad feeling and even [Paranoia] warned me that if I continue to get involved with the problems of this world, I will have to fight with a Higher Entity. I talked to the Will of the World, but that thing ispletely useless. The response of the Will was to give me full authority of the Laws of this world and even offered to give ownership of this world to Ortro or System Goddess since they are Higher Entities. Although I am also a Higher Entity, I pretend to be a mortal hero since if other entities know that I am a Higher Entity that is not restricted by the Laws of a world then it will be obvious that I am a system user¡­ Although obtaining this world with good resources sounds good, there is a problem, or many problems... Problem 1: If I want to obtain theplete Authority of this world, I will have to cut the connection between this world and ''Paradise''. Problem 2: Although high-level Higher Entities cannot enter this world, a Higher Entity slightly stronger than me can easily enter this world which will trigger a troublesome war. Problem 3: If I''m not careful, the ''Paradise'' faction will be my enemy which will be a headache since ''Paradise'' is not inferior to Beast VII''s faction. At this point, I want to go back to Gaia and let this stupid world die, but there are several benefits if I y my cards right. To begin with, this world is a mid-level world and although that is notpletely extraordinary, the Laws of this world benefit the appearance of Demon Kings and Heroes so this world is a factory for soldiers so if I get this world, I''ll have a constant supply of cannon fodder. The second, and the biggest reason why I chose to stay in this world, is because the entities of Paradise highly value Heroes with high Positive Karma, in fact, it wouldn''t be strange if Paradise tries to recruit me even if it gets them in conflict with Gaia. On the most important side, the entities of Paradise are idealistic idiots ruled by concepts of ''Order'', ''Life'' and ''Justice'' so if I show myself as a noble and righteous hero who fights to protect all innocent people even if they don''t are human, there is a high probability that Paradise will leave this world alone in exchange for me making a contract with them. Whether the entities of Paradise see me as a manipble idiot or a noble hero, I am a treasure to them as most heroes can save a world in their lives while I, in less than a year, was able to save two worlds. Besides that, I need to face powerful enemies. During my battle against the Reincarnated, my life was not in danger, but due to the agonizing suffering and stress I endured, my abilities grew thanks to the [Hero''s Destiny] skill providing me with plot armor that helps me grow when I face adversity. Basically, as long as I don''t die right away and suffer a lot, I''ll get stronger. The ancestor of the Ichijo family was a masochist¡­ Or maybe that''s how true heroes are? Whatever. [Physical Strength: Combat-type Higher Entity (50%) > (55%)] [Soul: Higher Entity: (50%) > (60%)] [Rasen no Chikara (35%) > (60%) Note: The user cannot further develop this energy due to lineage ipatibilities. It is rmended to eliminate the ''Chaotic Beast'' lineage or seek other means of developing the ''Human'' lineage] [Anti-Rasen (40%) > (65%) Note: The user cannot further develop this energy due to lineage ipatibilities. A suitable lineage for this energy is unknown] [Destiny Energy (10%) > (20%)] [Beast V Body (10%) > (25%)] [Reader''s Perspective (30%) > (100%)] [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' and the energy ''Nakama Power'' have created a new skill, ''Hero''s Strike'' (10%)] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' influenced the skill ''Hero Strike''. Hero''s Strike (10%) > Sadism (50%)] [Sadism (50%) (Activatable Skill): The more you suffer, the more excited I am~ The user''s attacks inflict Mental Suffering that lowers the enemy''s Willpower stat. It is possible to constantly umte the enemy''s suffering and then explode it into a mental attack that can destroy the enemy''s mind. If mental damage umtes to a high level, it is possible to convert mental damage into physical damage or spiritual damage. Warning: Prolonged use of this ability can generate destructive impulses against the user''s loved ones] Mythomania, Schizophrenia, Paranoia, and Sadism¡­ I''m going down a bad path. Well, whatever, the point is that even if my life is not in danger, the agonizing and desperate battles will help me grow. The path of a protagonist is the path of a masochist... I sighed and looked at Fleonell who had returned to her true form as an adult woman with big breasts. "How does your body feel?" ¨C I asked while half of my attention was focused on looking at the results of the analysis of Fleonell''s body. The other half of my attention was admiring Fleonell''s well-developed body¡­ Yes, it was worth being butchered a thousand times. "Although my magical energy isplete, I will need two more days to recover all mybat abilities" - Fleonell smiled as she stretched making her big breasts bounce. Although it would have been quicker to make Fleonell able to use her powers for short periods of time, in the long run, it would decrease her life expectancy. I chose the hardest path so it took me a whole month to get Fleonell back to her power with no side effects that could harm her soul or body, I even made sure to improve her energy flow so she will be able to use destruction magic massive more easily. I nodded. ¨C "For now your priority is to recover your power, I will take care of the rest" Fleonell stopped smiling and sighed ruefully. ¨C "In this month that we have known each other I have realized that you have the bad habit of carrying all the problems, that is not good for your health" I smiled wryly. ¨C "That is said by the demon queen who was willing to die in order to protect her subjects" "¡­" ¨C Fleonell made a bitter face. I walked over to her and gently put my hand on her shoulder. ¨C "When you regain all your strength you can help me so for the time being I will fix the problems of this world" "I feel strange depending on someone else" ¨C Fleonell showed a conflicted smile. ¨C "But it is not an unpleasant feeling" Fleonell agreed to be my wife, and although we have only known each other for a short time, the fact that we encountered a life-threatening situation helped her affection for me develop rapidly. As always, it is easier to win a heart in times of crisis. "Hey, it''s unfair that only you two flirt" - A pretty girl with sses pouted. My beautiful wife and head of the scientific development department of my personal world, Rika Shiguma. Because the situation got out of hand, I set up a Dimensional Gate with my personal worlds to start bringing in my army, I also started recruiting Inhumans who were treated like ves and had my soldiers give them military training at the same time I started to use ck blood, Ki, Hamon, and gic enhancements to strengthen my soldiers. To avoid drawing too much attention, I only brought my elite forces so my soldiers don''t exceed a million, but they are still a fearsome army that doesn''t fear death due to brainwashing. Speaking of brainwashing, my church of Orthus worshipers continues to quietly grow and the human nations have yet to start persecuting my followers as they are more focused on summoning heroes. Actually, it was with Shiguma''s help that I was able to dissect Looper. It''s amazing that her scientific talent allowed her toprehend magic, alchemy, and cultivation formations in just three days. Mixing innate talents with Laws from other worlds is really terrifying. It is because of this type of thing that the Wills prevent the knowledge of other civilizations from spreading within their worlds since chaos can be created. In fact, Shiguma is creating a new power source using nuclear fusion methods on magical energy. I love this woman. For my preparations, I spoke with the Will of the World of this world and we came to an agreement. The Will of the World cannot prevent the summoning of more heroes as its ownws favor the creation of Heroes and Demon Kings. Since the world cannot prevent the arrival of more heroes, the Will allowed me to do whatever I wanted, even exterminate humanity. What does this mean? The scientific department of my personal world is developing a biological weapon adapted to the humans of this world, and the only cure will be my ck blood. Techno-magic, a true work of art¡­ I kissed Shiguma''s forehead. ¨C "Later I will reward you for the good work you have done" Shiguma smiled like a perverted old man. ¨C "Hehehehe¡­." Well, she''s a pretty girl so it''s fine. My pregnant wives stayed in the safety of my private world so Ick trustworthy people to help me manage my new army, but Bruja and Fleonell are very smart women so they can deal with administrative problems. The problem is that I had to flow time in my personal worlds so if I can''t finish this problem in less than 9 months, I''ll have another problem to deal with... I left my future problems to my future self and left the undergroundb. Witch notified me that she received worrying information from the Demon Kingdom so I must talk to her. We are currently in a cabin inside the formerir of the Dragon King who was killed by the Reincarnated. This ce is basically a desert wastnd so it''s a good ce to form a hideout. A bit of space magic, high-tech architecture techniques, illusion cultivation formations, and vo, a base fit for 5 million people. The supernatural is about as convenient as plot armor... I arrived at the meeting room where Witch was waiting for me. When I entered I found Witch who was looking at a worn parchment that showed a map. On the scroll were four stones of different colors that moved slowly. "What happened?" ¨C I approached her to look at the map. "My spies in the Demon Kingdom were almostpletely wiped out, only two spies managed to escape, but they ran into a problem¡­" ¨C Witch sounded furious. Although she treats her spies like disposable pawns, she is still angry at losing useful tools. "The election of a new Demon King is a farce, the King candidates are being bribed by the current Demon King" - Witch massaged her forehead in frustration. ¨C "Two candidates refused, one of them was killed and the other candidate is being persecuted after her n was destroyed" Sure enough, the current Demon King is working for the humans... I thought for a moment and a doubt arose. ¨C "Now that Fleonell is back, can''t we make her the Demon Queen?" "That''splicated..." - Witch sighed. ¨C "Most of the Inhumans believe that the Dark Queen is dead and the news has spread in the Demon Kingdom that an impostor is posing as the Dark Queen¡­ Considering the constant worry that the Inhumans live under, the only way to get them to ept the Dark Queen again is if we can overthrow at least one of the human nations" Divide and Conquer¡­ The Inhumans are so divided that it''s no surprise they''re on the verge of annihtion. Oh well, whatever. "Do you still have a teleportation point within the Demon Kingdom?" ¨C I asked to choose my next step. "We can''t go directly to the Demon Kingdom, but my spies managed to rescue the candidate and are transporting her to the borders of the Demon Kingdom" ¨C Witch pointed to a part of the map. ¨C "The ce is 30 kilometers from the border so if you want to rescue the spies we will have to hurry" I have an idea. "If we fight against the humans, it is possible that the demons will attack us with the back, which will be a problem..." - I looked at the map. The Demon Kingdom covers 5% of this world and is in the southernmost region, the equivalent of the Earth''s south pole. Humans control 60% of the rest of the world while the remaining 35% are unchartednds such as the Forest of the Elves, the Hills of the Dwarves, and some swamps inhabited by poisonous monsters. In a war, my group does not cover even 1% of the territory so the first step is to get a territory. I pointed to various parts of the map. ¨C "I will attack the capital of the Demon Kingdom together with a group of heavy weapons from my world, meanwhile, you and an elite group will protect the candidate" The first step will be to take over the Demon Kingdom to reestablish Fleonell''s authority. The candidate will be n B. In case the Inhumans don''t ept Fleonell, the candidate will be the new Demon Queen and if necessary I will turn her into a mindless puppet. Witch frowned. ¨C "Although the current Demon King is not as strong as the Dark Queen, if he really is allied with humans then the weaponry of the Demon Kingdom must be abination of science and technology¡­" "I hope so" - I smiled and looked at a corner of the room where three girls were ying video games. Shiro, Kaede, and Red Queen. "For now we won''t start a direct war against humans since we don''t know the preparations made by the deities that help humans" ¨C I started to prepare a n in my mind. ¨C "Our focus will be to take the Demon Kingdom before the humans can react" "Understood" - Witch nodded. ¨C "I will prepare arge-scale portal so that you can move the vehicles of your world" Just in case, I''ll call Yuriko to prepare a nuclear bomb... The concept of fantasy can go to hell, the best thing is the destructive power of an advanced civilization. It is time to bring civilization to this uncivilized world. Chapter 175: Arrogant God Chapter 175: Arrogant God I looked with amusement at Fleonell''s expression of curiosity and happiness. "What''s that?" - Fleonell pointed to a portable sma cannon. "It''s a thing that makes things explode" ¨C Shiro replied with a proud expression. This brat is happy to be able to exin to someone more ignorant than her. Although Fleonell regained her appearance as a mature woman, her personality is childish so she was able to be friends with Shiro and Kaede. I originally thought of leaving Fleonell in the base, but if she shows up when we take control of the Demon Realm things might be more essible, plus her arcane magic is potent and empowered by the Laws of this world so in a crisis situation she can perform 4 attacks at her full power before having to rest. We are currently traveling in a formation of five heavy cargo nes and four fighter nes in the direction of the Demon Kingdom capital. In the cargo nes are containers with biological weapons of the type Tyrant, Licker, and mutant zombies that have been tamed. ording to my experiments, the bodies of the natives of this world have antibodies with magical energy so the zombie infection cannot affect them, but Shiguma and the Yellow Queen are already developing new diseases to decrease the human poption. When we entered the air territory of the Demon Kingdom, I felt something approaching at high speed. "Commander, 10 missiles have been intercepted in our direction" ¨C One of the soldiers driving the ne informed me. Looking outside the ne I could see several explosions appearing from the area where the missiles came from. Those missiles weren''t powered by fuel, there were traces of magical energy from the explosions... I sighed internally, human creativity seems limited to causing explosions. Fortunately, I brought the best anti-aircraft weapon, Chise. The airship fleet continued to advance as the attacks became more aggressive. I even had to go out and intercept several missiles since Chise can''t intercept all attacks. "Hey Listen! This is supposed to be a fucking fantasy world! Why are there so many missiles?!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy when I shot down the fortieth missile. "How the hell am I supposed to know?!" - I''m getting sick of this shit... The only positive point is that magical energy is not harmful to the environment so even if this world developedrge-scale bombs, there will be no negative effects of radiation and I have already installed an anti-missile system in my base. At this rate, it will take us an hour to reach the capital and I am sincerely frustrated. Only Shiro has fun, this girl loves explosions. I''m fed up. "Decrease the speed of advance, focus all weapons on countering the missiles" - Through themunicator inside my ear I sent an order to Red Queen who was the artificial intelligence in charge of managing this fleet of aircraft. "..." - Red Queen was silent for a few seconds. ¨C "Don''t tell me that you are going to crash a fighter ne again" I didn''t answer and went to the main aircraft. This thing is so big that it has a smallunch pad to send fighter jets out of the air. "¡­" ¨C I heard Red Queen sigh. ¨C "Get the ne with the red marked, I''ve rigged it with explosives and highly mmable fuel in case you wanted to resort to your unusual suicide tactics" I smiled slightly. Although of the three artificial intelligences the one I talk to the most is Monika, the one I get along with the best is Red Queen. I entered the ne, but before taking off I sighed when I saw that I am not alone. "Kamikaze!" ¨C Shiro shouted with joy. Kaede was silent as she fastened her seat belt in the passenger seat. Fleonell smiled bitterly. ¨C "I tried to stop them, but they are very eloquent and convinced me toe" Lie, you just wanted to join in the fun¡­ Whatever. I got into the fighter ne and turned it on. ¨C "Okay, but you three stay together and you must leave when I say so" "Shiro understands" ¨C Shiro nodded. "Nn" ¨C Kaede nodded. "I''m not a little girl for you to tell me what to do¡­" - Fleonell pouted, but she still nodded. Since this ne is only for two people, Kaede sat on Fleonell''sp and Shiro sat on myp. We began to fly at full speed towards the capital as ck blood came out of my arm and began to cover the ne. Although it doesn''t show up in my system, my battle with the Reincarnates caused [Reader''s Madness] to re-evolve so that Ortro can now separate from my body and fight on her own without either of us weakening. The best thing is that if Ortro is destroyed, she can be reborn from my ck blood, and if I am destroyed, I can be reborn from her ck blood. We basically have to be destroyed at the same time or our bodies will keep rebuilding themselves in a constant cycle. I insist, I''m surprised that I''m still considered a human... Missiles, fireballs, lightning magic, flying demons, little dragons¡­ Both fantasy and high-tech attacks covered the sky in an attempt to bring us down. I was able to evade most of the attacks while Kaede''s vectors were able to deflect several attacks. The attacks that managed to hit us only damaged the ck blood cover which was immediately repaired so we continued forward without a problem. "Your abilities don''t seem like those of a hero, in fact, you are more like a Demon King" - Fleonell smiled wryly as she saw the explosions that surrounded us. I exined to her what my n was and the skills that I will use for what I am going to do. She wasn''t too happy with my idea as many Inhumans will die, but in the end, she epted it as coteral damage. On the other hand, I wonder what benefits there will be if I get the title of Demon King¡­ It''s dangerous to attack the enemy''s main base without information so when we were close to the capital, I activated [Reader''s Perspective]. --- --- (3rd person perspective) In the Demon King''s pce, cries of panic could be heard as chaos filled the corridors...¡­ ¡­. Two hours ago a report came in warning that a fleet of airships was advancing in the direction of the Demon Kingdom capital. The Demon King, Hakuou, was furious. At first, he thought that the humans broke the deal they made and now they are mobilizing their air forces to destroy the Demon Kingdom.... Hakuou knew that even though the Dwarfs were the best cksmiths in this world, human technology had grown in thest five years to the point where humanity was able to conquer the skies and seas. Hakuou had given up and betrayed his people in order to secure his own life. Every day he convinced himself that this was to ensure the survival of the Inhumans, but the truth is that Hakuou was a coward who lived with jealousy towards the previous ruler of the Inhumans, Fleonell Bernstein..... ... Hakuou was furious since he was in love with the Dark Queen since his youth, but she never reciprocated his feelings. Over time, love became obsession which turned into resentment. Due to his fury, he secretly negotiated with the humans and helped set the trap that caused the Dark Queen''s defeat. Originally the deal was that Fleonell would be incapacitated and her magical core would be destroyed to make her a defenseless woman so that Hakuou could have her as his sex ve, but the Dark Queen showed great power and the Champions had to seal her away without being able to capture her... ....... .........¡­ ............. Hakuou had been informed by the humans that Fleonell had returned so he was excited. It was impossible for her to recover all the power from her right away so Hakuou would have a chance to capture her and turn her into his toy.........¡­. ........... ............ [System Notification: The user''s fury has destabilized the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''. The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to suppress some of the user''s fury] .... Now that the capital was about to be attacked, Hakuou called out to the humans to check what was going on, but the response he received made him pale. "Air troops? What are you talking about?" ¨C The king of the Human Empire looked at Hakuou disdainfully through a monitor...¡­ "Don''t be fucking with me Proum!" -Hakuou yelled furiously. ¨C "You are the only one who can give the order to mobilize the main air fleet!" "I don''t know what you''re talking about" - A middle-aged man with shy clothes and a crown frowned. ¨C "And if you speak to me in that tone again I am going to tear out your eyes to pour molten copper into your eye sockets¡­ You remember your position, you are just a dog" With that, the king of the Human Empire ended the call¡­.. Hakuou was furious but greater than his fury was his fear. He knew he was still a useful pawn so the humans wouldn''t get rid of him so this attack must be from another group... Hakuou thought about it and the only person who came to his mind was the Dark Queen¡­.. Although Hakuou was scared to face that woman''s fury, he was excited as he imagined that this was his chance to capture that woman and make her his own............... ........... ................ ............¡­ .............. ...............¡­ Hakuou felt confident that even though the airship fleet was able to counter the magical missiles provided by the humans, Hakuou had more trump cards that would ensure his victory even against the Champions and the Dark Queen.... ..... Hakuou''s first trump card was a squad of 5bat robots with high magic resistance that could suppress even Champions. The second trump card was a squad of 100 immortal knights that were the result of human experiments. No matter if they are decapitated, incinerated, poisoned, or frozen, these knights can resurface even if there is only a single finger left of their bodies..... Hakuou''s third trump card was his generals, powerful warriors who fight on behalf of the Inhumans who were tricked into having blind faith in Hakuou. Since these generals believe that Fleonell died years ago, they will attack the ''imposter'' while Fleonell will not be able to defend against them because she has always been a woman who values her subjects more than her own life... ¡­.. ...¡­ The fourth trump card is a pill that provides enormous power in exchange for turning the person into a monster without reason. Hakuou had a total of four pills spread out among his most trusted subordinates and with the power given by those pills it would be possible to beat the Dark Queen even at her peak...¡­. Finally, and in case everything fails, Hakuou has prepared a special device that allows him to call one of the guardian deities that have been supporting the humans..... The deity will only be able to fight for an hour and then it will be impossible to call her again. The truth is that the supposed deity was only a False Higher Entity, an entity that was able to transcend with the help of another Higher Entity and not by its own power¡­. ..... [System Notification: A Higher Entity has detected the intervention of the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''. The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to camouge the skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' as a lower premonition skill. The Higher Entity has stopped paying attention to the user] ....... ... Although the False Higher Entity was stronger than most Reincarnations and newly summoned Heroes, the truth is that it is an easy entity to defeat if you can hold it for an hour ofbat since the power of a False Higher Entity depends entirely on the connection with the Higher Entity that gave it power..... The king of the Human Empire gave this summoning artifact to Hakuou as an experiment since if Hakuouo can summon a divine envoy then it will be easier to summon a true Higher Entity... Regardless, the power of an entity without the concept of ''Death'' is something that mortals cannot face, so Hakuou was sure that he could destroy any enemy........ Hakuou was about to give orders to mobilize his main forces to intercept the airship fleet, but a sudden sound of explosions made him flinch. "My King! The enemy has entered the capital!" ¨C A subordinate entered the throne room as he screamed in horror. Hakuou paled as the weapons ced on the capital walls should be enough to destroy even a Dragon King, but before he couldprehend the situation, the devastating howl of an angry dog was heard...¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- When the ne was just over the castle, I unfastened the women''s seat belts and made the ck blood form ropes to bind them to my body. "I''m ready" - I received a telepathic message from Ortro. "Hey Listen! This will be fun hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi submerged himself in the ck blood that covered the ne. Since Ortro talks a lot and only thinks about violence and food, Navi will tell her what to say to give the image of an arrogant and haughty God. I pointed the nose of the ne at the castle and went full speed. The emergency ejection function activated throwing the girls and me out of the ne. "Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" ¨C Shiro was excited when we were in the air. She formed a tform of blood that allowed us to stay airborne, though Fleonell and I could fly on our own. Shiro and Kaede clung to my back like two little kos holding onto a tree while my arm hugged Fleonell''s waist in an intimate pose. I''ll try not to think that we look like a family... We watched as the fighter ne was covered in thousands of eyes, hands, and dog heads. When the ne was about to hit the castle, a golden barrier covered the castle preventing a direct collision. The ne exploded covering the area around the castle with fire. ck blood spilled out into the surroundings and all the people who were unlucky enough to touch it was consumed as their bodies disappeared. Fleonell closed her eyes with a pained expression. These people are her subjects so it pains her to see them die, but she still agreed to this n for the greater good. She certainly is a good wife. Ortro isn''t actually killing the Inhumans, rather she is storing the Inhumans'' souls and bodies without actually killing them. With this it is possible to revive them without secondary effects on my Karma, this is a method that I have been developing to store living beings. Then I will surprise Fleonell with this surprise, after all, a husband should make his wife happy. The ck blood not only devoured the citizens of the capital, but various hands also began to spread over the barrier. When the golden barrier was covered in hands, sharp teeth covered the hands. The teeth began to spin like drills as the bright color of the barrier dimmed. Just like I can Resonate with Tsubaki to use her spirit attack skills with my body, Ortro can Resonate with Kon. Ortro gained the ability to store her subordinate gods inside her body so if Ortro gets more helpers, she will be an army of deities. Sharp fangs are abination of Kon''s and Other''s fangs that can devour virtually any energy. The problem with this ability is that it is very slow so enemies can defend themselves and counterattack, but it is an excellent method of removing barriers. The barrier weakened to transparent until it shattered with a sound simr to ss breaking. The sea of ??ck blood surrounded the pce as a hooded figure materialized at the pce entrance. "Heretics who go against order and bnce! ept the punishment of the glorious and majestic Orthus!" ¨C The angel of death raised his hands dramatically. It was a bad idea to leave Navi in ??charge¡­. "You kneel before my greatness!" ¨C The angel kept screaming while the ck blood began to enter the castle, however, the soldiers managed to contain the sea of ??blood with their special skills. ¨C "Kneel before the greatness of Orthus and my faithful bitch¡­! Ahem, minion¡­ The hero Seiji!" Navi piece of¡­ "Kneel down and offer your women to my faithful minion! Lolis, milfs, cat women! Everything belongs to my minion and his cow-titted wife!" ¡­. "My breasts aren''t that big¡­" Fleonell murmured softly. "Yes they are" - I smiled bitterly at Navi''s stupidity. ¨C "But it is fine, I like every part of you, that is why you are my wife" "¡­" ¨C Fleonell blushed and stopped talking. I sighed and motioned for Shiro to get us down. As we descended, the ck blood solidified under our feet allowing us to walk easily. "Now, you guys stay here" - I pulled the brats off my back and put them next to Fleonell. System Goddess stepped out of my Core of Existence and threw five yellow gs into the air. ¨C "Five-element formation that seals the heavens!" "Is it necessary to shout? I don''t think they heard you on the other side of the continent" ¨C I sighed. System Goddess pouted. ¨C "You promised you would stop making fun of me when I make cultivation formations¡­" I ignored her angry expression of hers and looked at the gs. The gs floated around the castle and in an instant, a Taoist circle was formed over the castle. "The effect willst for 12 hours so you don''t need to rush things" ¨C System Goddess looked at me with concern. ¨C "You must prioritize your safety¡­" I smiled slightly, although it is fun to make fun of this woman, it is impossible to deny that she is a treasure who has earned a special ce in my heart. "Ortro, Tsuaki, Kon, Navi, and I will face the Demon King, you take care that reinforcements don''te" - I looked seriously at the women, especially at Fleonell. ¨C "But the highest priority is that you are safe" The two women and two brats nodded. Just in case, I sent a mental message to System Goddess. ¨C "If necessary you must leave Fleonell unconscious and take everyone to flee" "Fleeing is my specialty" - System Goddess replied proudly. I headed to the castle. My appearance is that of Seiji while my costume is a knight armor to make me look like a hero which will make it easier for me to fool the Demon King. When I entered the castle, the barrier finished closing, isting this ce from the rest of the World. Nobody gets in, nobody goes out. The angel of death stood next to me as Navi sent me a mental message. ¨C "Hey Listen! I''m a genius at scripting!" ¡­ Later I''ll talk to this asshole. With the ck blood, I formed a sword simr to the sword used to seal Fleonell and headed to the location of the Demon King. I''m going to kill that asshole for the greater good, this is not personal. [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has been activated] Who am I kidding, this is personal. Chapter 176: Battle of a False Hero Chapter 176: Battle of a False Hero As I advanced I saw several girls with fox faces who were extracting life energy from the soldiers who were still alive. When a soldier died due tock of vital energy, a dog with several red eyes would approach the soldier to devour his body, mind, and soul. The deeper I went into the castle, the greater the signs ofbat while the corpses decreased. Beastkin, elves, demons, dwarves, and other races that I don''t know. All these brave soldiers became Ortro''s lunch. I looked at the angel of death next to me. "You are having fun?" - I smiled ironically. The angel (Ortro) nodded. ¨C "Food and suffering¡­ This is fun" "Remember, you can only digest the minds and souls of the soldiers loyal to the Demon King, the soldiers who maintain loyalty to Fleonell will be revived so you can''t digest them" ¨C My words made Ortro make sad puppy sounds. An angel of death making noises from a small pet is bizarre... We kept going until we arrived in front of a huge door that could not be crossed by the ck blood. This is the entrance to the throne room and is protected by a powerful barrier far superior to the golden barrier that protected the castle. The angel''s right arm became a dog''s head while his left arm became a fox. Both animal heads opened their jaws to start chewing through the barrier, but I stopped them. "I want to try something" - I smiled. In my battle with the Reincarnated, I discovered the best way to use Hero Plot Armor, Nakama Power, and Rasen. To use these powers to the fullest I must smash my face against an insurmountable obstacle until my face breaks and that is how I will ovee adversity. It sounds stupid, but that''s how it works to be a protagonist, always in the face of danger. System Goddess and I formed the theory that this is why the most powerful protagonists are impulsive idiots, impulsive and idealistic stupidity gives strength. I used [Mythomania] to make myself think that the only way to break this barrier is with my bare hands, but it was impossible for me to break this barrier. It also made me think that if I can''t break through this barrier, Fleonell will be in danger as the imbecile Demon King willy hands on her which will bring suffering to my wife... [System Notification: Sadism (50%) > (70%)] [System Notification: ''Nakama Power'' has been unintentionally activated] I pressed both hands against the door while [Rasen] covered my arms. The door started to shake, but it was not enough, if I don''t hurry that jerk will take advantage of my wife... [System Notification: ''Nakama Power'' energy is mutating ''Hamon'' energy] Although this is already extreme, I imagined Felonell''s suffering face... Shit, I''m getting really angry... [System Notification: The energy ''Hamon'' has absorbed the title ''The one who opens the door'' and the skill ''Iron Will'' to sessfully evolve into a personal skill. The ''Rasen'' energy has influenced the evolution of the ''Hamon'' energy. Hamon (100%) > Stand: Libera Me From Hell (100%)] [Stand: Libera Me From Hell (100%) (Activatable Skill): Libera me, Domine, de morte ?terna, In die i tremendous. in die i¡­ No limits, no restrictions, no chains, no barriers¡­ Pierce the heavens! The materialization of freedom capable of breaking the restrictions of the world, life, and reality. The Stand has two abilities: 1) When used as a weapon, it is possible to break the limits of creation and existence whenever you hit a target with the Stand. This ability depends on the user''s desire for freedom and the ''Obsession'' stat. 2) Generates an exclusive pocket dimension for the user. The dimension can store ''Rasen'', ''Anti-Rasen'', and anything that is involved with the ''Spiral'' concept. The size of the dimension isparable to a universe] It worked better than I thought... I deactivated [Mythomania] before the anger and worry started to affect my rationality. I looked at the small object that appeared in my hand. It was a small drill with a thin chain that made it look like a ne rather than a weapon. "Hey Listen! That little thing won''t help you with women hahahahaha!" ¡­ I grabbed Navi and activated [Sadism]. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH FUCKING BITCH AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" Smoke came out of Navi''s body. When I released him, the idiot fell to the ground as he convulsed. I like this skill... "Shitty bitch¡­ But this won''t stop me! You''ll see you fucking bastard! I''ll be able to enjoy this shit and you''ll be screwed muhahahaha!" I ignored Navi and focused [Rasen] on the drill, but the drill didn''t even turn, it just stood still like it was a simple ornament... "Hey Listen! You have been scammed! It sure is Chinese merchandise hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi floated back to my side even though there was still smokeing out of his body. I sighed and decided to give this thing a try. I pressed the drill against the door and then turned it like a key to start a car. I was shocked when blue mes covered the entire door and in a sh of light, the entire hallway was filled with blue mes as the door disintegrated. "Hey Listen! This shit is OP! You are going to be sued for using hacks!" ¨C Navi sounded excited. I''m just as surprised as the idiot. What the drill did was not destroy the barrier, but it literally disintegrated all traces of energy breaking the Equivalence Principle... System Goddess will be angry when she knows that I obtained another ability that will make me an enemy of deities that protect the bnce. I''ll think about the repercussions of thister, for now, I put the chain of the drill around my neck like a ne and looked at the angel of death. ¨C "Ortro, return to my body" The angel of death nodded as her body turned into a ck liquid and re-entered my body. Although we can both use 100% of our power while fighting apart, when we are apart I can''t use Ortro''s ability to devour souls which is a disadvantage. Since [Reader''s Perspective] allowed me to understand the enemy, I knew what I would find when I entered the throne room, but I still wanted to sigh seeing the scene on the spot. On the ground were the wounded bodies of the elite troops and loyal warriors of the Demon King. Not all of them were dead, some were dying with missing body parts as four strange humanoid monsters devoured their bodies. The monsters used to be the Demon King''s personal escorts, but now they became violent and irrational monsters that seek food to evolve. "Hakuou bastard!" ¨C A man who looked like a lion screamed in fury as his right arm was devoured by one of the monsters. I don''t even need to use [Reader''s Perspective] to understand the context. The Demon King got scared when I destroyed the gate so he activated one of his trump cards and ordered his personal escort to ingest the mutation pills. The side effect of those things is an insatiable hunger so the escorts started eating the Demon King''s generals, but Hakuou didn''t care about that since the monsters are much stronger than the generals. Hakuou was sitting on his throne with a cocky smile as he sneered at me. To the right of him are 25 immortal soldiers while to the left of him are the five four meter tallbat robots which showed how unnecessarilyrge this room is. "Hahaha, Liott, you were always an idiot who blindly followed the Dark Queen" ¨C The Demon King acted like a pretentious idiot. ¨C "Since I am sure that you will be the first to betray me when you know that the Dark Queen really returned, it is better to destroy you right now¡­ Oh, one more thing, your daughter is still alive, but she was sold as a ve so right now it must be the toy of some human ahahahaha" Although Hakuou has 100 immortal soldiers, there are only 50 of them in the capital so Fleonell will take care of 25 of them while the rest of the soldiers are flying dragons to intercept my group, but I''m not worried. "Hakuou bastard! I''m ashamed to be from the same tribe as you! I''m going to kill you fucking bastard!" ¨C The lion-like general shouted furiously. After the battle with Wesker I realized how troublesome it is to fight enemies with regenerative abilities so Shiguma has been developing specialized weapons to contain biologically immortal enemies. "For the love of God, stop yelling and let''s fight like uncivilized people" - I sighed. I''d rather give unnecessary context to my actions than listen to this stupid drama. The Demon King looked at me with a frown. ¨C "So you are a human from another world, and judging by the sword in your hand you must be a hero¡­ But that does not matter, unlike the Dark Queen, that sword cannot harm me" If Hakuou is officially the subordinate of the king of the Human Empire then the hero''s sword can''t harm him since he would be something like the pet of humanity, that''s why I didn''t bring the real sword. I frowned as if I didn''t believe his words. ¨C "You are the enemy of humanity! This sword was made to take down monsters like you!" I struck a fighting pose straight out of a children''s show and acted like a fairy tale hero. "Hahahahaha ignorant human!" ¨C Hakuou shouted with delight and gestured for his subordinates to move out of the way giving me space to attack. ¨C "Attack me and see how useless your efforts are! The great me will never be defeated by an insignificant human!" Hakuou''s soldiers and robots were set up for a trap, his idea seems to be to let me attack him and when the sword can''t hurt him, he will order his troops to kill me. "Human, don''t attack him! The sword cannot harm him!" ¨C The general named Liott shouted anxiously. ¨C "Flee from here and meet with the Dark Queen, her majesty must know that the humans are preparing a ritual to call an invincible army that will enve the Inhumans!" When I acted like a noble hero did I look just as stupid as this man? That''s disgusting... "I am a hero, I will not be defeated!" ¨C I showed a stubborn expression and rushed to attack Hakuou. I didn''t use my higher speed giving the appearance that my strength wasparable to a human general and actually, my power depends on the magic sword. "Noooo!" ¨C Liott shouted in desperation believing that I will die since with my death the humans will recover the magic sword which would be a disaster for the Inhumans. Hakuou had a stupid arrogant smile as he didn''t use any magic to defend himself allowing my sword to attack his neck. When the sword was about to cut his neck, I concentrated [Rasen], [Anti-Rasen], [Ki] into the sword. I made a quick swing of the sword and instead of cutting his neck, I stabbed his heart. When the sword pierced through his chest, the tip of the sword turned into liquid ck blood and invaded Hakuou''s body preventing him from dying. When the ck blood reached his brain, I used the mind-devouring skill of my [Outer God] title. Because Hakuou''s willpower was pathetically weak, I was able to destroy his mind in less than a second so I took control of his body and had Hakuou raise his hand tomand the immortal soldiers and robots. that they stay quiet. When I made sure that the soldiers and robots wouldn''t move even if Hakuou is killed, I took out the sword from his heart and then cut off his head. Hakuou''s mind and soul were devoured by Ortro as Kon devoured his life energy and a curse ced on his body to be an obedient ve. Although Hakuou died, the immortals, robots, and soldiers stood by thest order they received from the Demon King, to stand still. These immortal soldiers are interesting and I want to study them to strengthen my biological weapons, as for the robots, I think Shiguma will like these toys. In two seconds all the enemies had been neutralized. It was easy since [Reader''s Perspective] showed me all the abilities and trump cards of my enemies, this skill is definitely a wonder. The problem is that the killing was so quick that I didn''t even have time to vent by using [Sadism] to slowly destroy Hakuou¡­ Well, at least I know this skill works since there''s still smokeing out of Navi''s body. I looked at the lion-like general and smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, the sword worked" "¡­" ¨C Liott looked at me in disbelief and then showed a smile of resignation and despair. ¨C "It seems that we Inhumans are destined to perish at the hands of humans¡­" I approached the werelion and pointed to his legs which were severed. ck blood moved under his body in an alchemy circle. I offered the equivalent of two human corpses to rebuild the general''s two legs. "I think there is a misunderstanding here, I''m not fighting for humans" - I smiled like a reliable hero. ¨C "I am fighting on behalf of the Dark Queen, Fleonell Bernstein, and the God of Order and Bnce, Orthus" Liott looked at his legs in disbelief. ¨C "I heard the enemy say that he was the God Orthus, but I thought it was just a trick of the humans¡­" Liott scrambled to his feet, then dropped to one knee in front of me. ¨C "On behalf of the Inhumans I appreciate the help of the hero, I Liott Bloodfield swear loyalty to the hero" This man seems like the kind of soldier I like best, loyal soldiers who don''t think too much and follow orders without asking questions. I smiled slightly and patted him on the shoulder. ¨C "It is not to me that you must swear allegiance¡­ Come on, it is time for the Dark Queen to recover her throne" The loyalty in the werelion''s gaze grew closer to fanaticism. This man is strong, his physical power isparable to Hayato''s plus he possesses the innate abilities of his species that give him greater resistance to magic andbat instincts. I found a good meat shield to lead my troops. "Hey Listen! This battle was anticlimactic bullshit!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy at my side. "It''s not my fault that the Demon King was too arrogant to the point of offering his own neck" ¨C I replied apathetically. "Hey Listen! We all wanted to see you torture that asshole for bad-mouthing your cow-titted wife!" ¨C Navi was still noisy. "I''m a murderer, not a torturer" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Giving time to the enemy can only generate unnecessary problems, it is better to eliminate problems immediately" I looked at a gold coin in my left hand. The coin looked like an ancient coin with strange symbols that I cannot recognize, but what is striking is that in the center of the coin there is a spear surrounded by four wings simr to those of angels. I took this out of Hakuou''s body while my sword made it sashimi. This is the summoning artifact to summon the subordinate of a Higher Entity. Even among Higher Entities, there is a hierarchy where the False Higher Entities are mere soldiers without status. Making aparison, a Higher Entity is God while a False Higher Entity is a guardian angel. In fact, Senko is a False Higher Entity so in reality she is not strong and her poweres from her leader. This coin is designed to summon a False Higher Entity since they have fewer restrictions than a true Higher Entity, but it is still better to be careful since just as a human can kill a God, a False Higher Entity can be stronger than a Higher Entity. Although the barrier put up by the System Goddess can block calls for help and can even block messages from Higher Entities specialized in space management and message concepts, being careful is the way to survive. All troublesome entity matters aside, it''s time to take control of the Demon Kingdom. Chapter 177: Tsubakis Sharp Tongue Chapter 177: Tsubaki''s Sharp Tongue I looked at the girl in front of me. ck hair, fair skin, red eyes, pointed ears, cute face, and ck wings. Her appearance was attractive but her nervous look made her look like a scared little rabbit which caused me the need to tease her. Ortro thought the same as me so she was in her angel of death form making the girl shudder in fear every time her gaze met Ortro''s eyes even though Ortro is restrained from the mental damage her look. "You two, stop bullying this poor girl" ¨C Fleonell hugged the girl like a mother protecting her daughter. I smiled wryly and nodded at Ortro for her to return to her adorable child form. "I''m just reacting ording to her expectations" ¨C I shrugged while Ortro sat on myp and ate cookies. ¨C "It is not my fault that she sees me as some kind of abominable monster" Fleonell sighed and spoke softly to the girl. ¨C "Don''t worry, this man is not going to eat you" Well, I will, but not in a literal sense. The girl managed to calm me down thanks to Fleonell''s motherly attitude. Although Fleonell is a splendid woman, it makes me ufortable when she acts like that since my disgust towards motherhood has grown ever since my mother fell in love with Seiji¡­ I really don''t want to think about it. When the girl felt calmer she stood up and bowed respectfully to me. ¨C "I am deeply grateful for saving my life and avenging my family¡­" This girl is Eve Reese, the Demon King candidate who refused bribes from the previous Demon King and so her home was destroyed and she was persecuted. While I had a disappointing battle with the Demon King, my soldiers took control of the capital. There were several generals and soldiers who were willing to fight to the death, but it was thanks to the appearance of Fleonell and Eve that the soldiers agreed to lower their weapons as both women are well-loved among the Inhumans. This prestige grew when Witch also appeared on the battlefield causing the Inhumans to finally believe that the true Dark Queen had returned. All the generals who were loyal to the previous Demon King were turned into immortal soldiers and brainless monsters so they are now on the operating table in Shiguma''sb. The surviving generals were loyal to Fleonell so after helping them heal their wounds they swore allegiance to the Dark Queen Fleonell, the hero Seiji and the god Orthus. Interestingly, Fleonell publicly stated that she was not worthy of the position of Demon Queen since she once failed her responsibilities so she would be the adviser to the new Demon Queen, Eve Reese. Although some Inhumans were disappointed that the Dark Queen was not the ruler of the Inhumans, no one publicly objected to this decision, as for the Inhumans who worked for the Humans and sought ways to cause internal conflict by spreading rumors about Eve, now they are in Ortro''s stomach. It''s been five days since I took control of this kingdom, but this is my first time meeting Eve personally as I''ve been busy taking out the spies. "I know this may be selfish of me, but I have a personal request¡­" - Eve held her bow as she struggled to hide her anxiety. Now I am seen as the hero who overthrew the Demon King while also being the herald of a true God with the power to resurrect the dead and cause natural disasters, in the eyes of this girl I must be some kind of apocalyptic beast. "Hey Listen! My partner will help you if you offer your butt as an offering!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of Eve. Navi is anxious because I have focused on my mission to eradicate the heroes while the expansion of my harem has stopped even though I have been in this world for more than a month so this idiot showed up in front of Eve despite that she is not in my harem yet. "M-My w-what?!" - Eve flinched back in panic as her hands covered her bottom and her face flushed. I sighed, grabbed Navi, and activated [Sadism]. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH YOU ARE A FUCKING CHEATING BITCH! THIS IS CHEAT AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" I released Navi and left him convulsing on the ground. I looked at Eve and spoke wearily at Navi''s stupidity. ¨C "The point is this, I do not do charity so if you want something you must offer something" "..." - Eve''s face was as red as a tomato, but she clenched her fists with a look of resolution. ¨C "If you help me receive recognition from the guardian of my tribe, I will be your toy¡­" I smiled and pushed Ortro off myp to move closer to Eve. "I like your determination, but you''re confusing something" ¨C I ignored Ortro''s pout and patted Eve''s head. ¨C "I do not want a toy, I want you to be my wife" Eve''s head was so red she looked like she was about to pass out, but she nodded as she met my eyes. A cute stubborn girl. "I''ll help you after a little trip" - I took my hand away and looked to another part of the room where my maids were. ¨C "First I have a promise to keep" Among the group of maids, my gaze focused on the two women I promised revenge to, Setsuna and Minaris. Minaris had a calm face like a professional maid, but genocidal urges and psychopathic thoughts exploded deep within her gaze when she heard my words. Setsuna smiled cruelly as her tail waggled like a happy dog, she is more open in showing her emotions. Yuel, Cecyl, and Roxanne are calm women with no interest in revenge, they are happy being my maids since I treat them with care, although Yuel keeps trying to seduce me which is giving me a headache... "You are going to travel?" - Fleonell frowned. ¨C "The human nations must have already made preparations to attack us and the news that the hero Seiji is helping the Inhumans has spread all over the world" I nodded. ¨C "Seiji will stay here while a merchant travels the border areas of the human regions to buy ves, this will help to search for information since we lost our spies within the human territory" Witch who had remained silent intervened in the conversation. ¨C "Although it is true that we need information about the human territory, it is very dangerous for you to travel on your own" "On the contrary, if the humans have already started to summon heroes then you will be in danger if you apany me, in fact, it will be a problem if an army apanies me" ¨C I did not agree with her. ¨C "It is better if I move on my own together with Ortro, Navi, Tsubaki, and Kon¡­" "Minaris and Setsuna will apany me temporarily to help them deal with their personal situations, but when matters are finished they will return here with teleportation magic¡­" "System Goddess and my research team will help develop the Demon Realm''s defenses while you contact the scattered tribes of Inhumans, the idea is to make this ce an imprable fortress so that the Humans can''t capture the Inhumans for using them as meat shields" ¨C I finished outlining my idea. I have already prepared a series of written instructions so that this kingdom can be strengthened while I am in charge of hunting down the heroes. "You can''t leave me behind!" ¨C System Goddess yelled angrily. "I prefer that you stay here to avoid failures in the barrier or it will be a disaster if a Higher Entity appears" - I went straight to the point making System Goddess look at me angrily, but she stopped arguing. Among my lovers and allies, only this woman is capable of creating barriers that can stop a Higher Entity, so I prefer that she stay here to strengthen this kingdom. "Em, I have a question..." - Eve spoke with a little nervousness so I looked at her gently so that she doesn''t feel overwhelmed. Eve calmed down a bit seeing that we were all willing to answer her questions so she looked curiously. ¨C "What is a Higher Entity? Is it a deity just like the guardian of my n?" "You can see it that way" - I smiled wryly. Although an earthly deity can be stronger than a Higher Entity, Higher Entities are much more dangerous as they can use tricks from other worlds so their abilities are unpredictable. Eve frowned. ¨C "If there are several deities supporting humans then we better get help from other deities¡­" Fleonell sighed sadly. ¨C "Most of the deities perished in the war thousands of years ago and most of the surviving deities cut off all contact with mortals" I haven''t paid much attention to the deities of this world since in my point of view deities are slightly stronger entities than normal beings and actually, there are mortals who can beat some deities so they are not impressive entities. "Do you know the location of those deities?" ¨C I asked curiously. "I know the ces where some deities have chosen to rest, but it is not a good idea to visit them since they tend to destroy any being that dares to disturb them, be they human or inhuman" - Fleonell sighed. I smiled. ¨C "First I will help Setsuna and Minaris with their personal matters, then I want you to tell me the location of those deities" Ortro''s gaze lit up. - "Food?" "No, they will be friends" - I kept smiling. "I don''t think those deities want to get involved with this conflict" ¨C Fleonell looked sad. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure they help us" - I smiled gently. I will be civilized and give those deities two options, be Ortro''s servants or be her food. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Violence is not the answer to every problem" "Violence has worked pretty well so far" ¨C I kept smiling. Tsubaki sighed again. ¨C "Luis, you are going to be a father so you can no longer be so violent, you must set a good example for your future daughters" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Ahahahahahahahaha the dog can''t bark anymore ahahahahahaha!" "Shut up asshole!" ¨C I grabbed Navi and threw him to the ground to start stomping like the damn gue he is. I saw that Tsubaki was trying hard not tough, her sense of humor has been corrupted by the inte... I sighed and looked at Fleonell. ¨C "Please, give me a report on the gods that stay away from mortals and on a map show me where to find these gods" Fleonell didn''t answer and looked at me with a strange smile that was a mixture of longing, shame, and hope. Forming a harem isplete stupidity to hide romantic affairs from new women, and since I don''t want to have to put up with the unnecessary drama, the women here already know that several of my wives are pregnant. Witch mentioned that when the war is over, she also wants a daughter which made me sigh. My hatred for my father has brought me to the point of obsessing over not being a fucking scum who causes his wives and daughters to suffer as that would make me equal to him. If it wasn''t for that, I really would have loved to be the stereotype of the stupid father who goes to buy cigarettes and neveres back... Leaving aside my family traumas that I have not yet ovee, I ignored the strange looks of the women and went to a long wooden table where there was a map that marked the trade routes, cities, as well as some towns of the inhuman territory and the human territory. In a world without satellites, this type of world map is a treasure since it is a key piece for military strategy. Ever since I mobilized my troops to this world, I tried to put a satellite into orbit to get logistical support, but the atmosphere of this world is strange. From what would be the stratosphere on Earth, there is a great pressure of magical energy that can only be resisted by entities at the level of a dragon king, the creature with the strongest physical body in this world. In the mesosphere things be strange, it is as if it were a gravitational field that destroys at the molecr level everything thates close. I spoke with the Will of the World to find a way to put a satellite into orbit, but the barrier in the atmosphere is not something that the Will can change since it seems like a natural phenomenon of this world that helps prevent the invasion of Higher Entities. This raises a lot of questions for me. Do all worlds of magic have these restrictions? Why in the world of martial arts and the world of apocalypse there was no barrier that prevented space travel? Does Gaia have the same? And if so, howe humans have sent satellites out of Earth''s orbit? System Goddess answered some of these questions for me. Apparently, the concept of ''World'' is a parallel universe so the World of martial arts epasses the entire sr system while the distant stars and constetions are just umtions of energy. The more beautiful the space, the greater the amount of energy in that World. There are Worlds that epass an entire universe and most of the time those Worlds are of a high level and a valuable treasure for all the resources they possess. Although this world is a mid-level world, the world''s magical resources are quite rich and the itself is 10 times the size of Earth. Because resources umte on this, stars are just conceptual projections used for astral magic and divination but are not actually physical existences. Despite all this, herees a big problem. Apparently, the stars have great importance in all the worlds that deal with themes of mysticism such as magic, spirits, or cultivation. The ''Paradise'' used the importance of the stars to create a bridge to this world and the only way I can stay with this world is if I destroy that connection. The entities of Paradise are cunning bastards and what they did was use the moon to create an entrance to this world. Normally using a star,, or moon of a World to create a Dimension Gate will cause the star to overload and explode after a while so it''s not a good method for a long-term invasion, but the entities of Paradise are bastards cunning. They took advantage of the fact that this world has two moons so that the Destiny Energy can be distributed between both moons without causing an overload that destroys the moon. In short, I must kill or enve the human heroes and protagonists of this world, I must overthrow the human empires that are supported by Paradise, and finally, I must destroy the two moons before a Higher Entity stronger than me appears in this world. The problem is that I have absolutely no idea how to destroy something that literally only exists as a concept. Stupid conceptual crap, they don''t make sense, but some asshole came up with the idea of pretending this makes sense just to brag about being creative in justifying stupidity through random crap... My only constion is that System Goddess has some ideas to deal with this, but we will need a lot of resources including the blood of one of the members of Paradise. For now, I''ll take things slow. I must first investigate the situation of the human territory since those morons have been too quiet and that worries me. Not even the Reincarnated havee to attack us even though they should already know that Seiji is a traitor who is supporting the Inhumans. As I concentrated on establishing a travel route, Red Queen approached me with a strange smile. ¨C "I just received an interesting report" "What happened now?" ¨C This brat''s smile gives me a bad feeling. Red Queen seemed to be enjoying herself. ¨C "Guess who just appeared at the entrance of the kingdom while she is holding a white g~" I frowned. ¨C "I''m not in the mood for games" Red Queen pouted. ¨C "You are not funny¡­ Anyway, the woman with the spatial ability seems to want to talk to Seiji" ¡­ Interesting. I smiled wryly at Fleonell. ¨C "I am going to see that person while you prepare the report" Fleonell tried to hide her concern with a loving smile. - "Be careful" What a nice wife I got, humanity is definitely worth destroying. Chapter 178: Madness of Mankind Chapter 178: Madness of Mankind To protect the Inhumans, the Demon Realm was evacuated while only the capital city is inhabited by the Inhumans. With the use of many resources, arge space magic formation was set up so that the space within the capital was the size of a country capable of holding a few million people. This ce is still under development so the space still can''t house all of the Inhumans in this world, but at least the citizens who swore allegiance to Eve can have a safe haven while my group provides a constant supply of food so hunger is not a problem. There are thousands of entrances to the capital, but only one entrance is real while the rest are traps filled with evil spirits, biological weapons, nuclear explosives, and ck blood so even a hero will die if he tries to infiltrate this ce. Basically, the entire Demon Kingdom is abyrinth of death while the refuge for the Inhumans is in a city protected by several illusory barriers made by an expert in the noble art of hiding like a rat, System Goddess. Although gathering all the Inhumans in one ce is usually stupid as the enemy will have an easier target to find, the constant hunting of Inhumans makes it dangerous to have multiple bases to protect the Inhumans as if the humans use hostages then things will be troublesome. In a helicopter, I headed to the border entrance of the Demon Kingdom. To give the illusion that the Inhumans still inhabit the entire territory of the Demon Kingdom, I brought in millions of zombies that are being controlled by nanochips in their brains which act like normal citizens who farm thend and perform daily activities. In this way, the humans will attack the border cities while I continue rescuing Inhumans. Beside me was Imerda who was dressed in a maid uniform. She constantly looked at the ground not daring to meet my eyes. To say that she is afraid of me is an understatement, she could literally die of a heart attack if I y a little prank on her to scare her. Seeing Looper being dissected as well as knowing that I have the same strength as the God Orthus made her fear me more than death itself. Although Tsubaki isn''t happy that I had mentally destroyed this girl, she doesn''t pity Imerda as my pretty wife has adopted my belief that an enemy doesn''t deserve mercy be it male, female, old man, or baby. When the helicopter reached the edge of the border I saw a toon of soldiers holding their weapons while aiming at a young woman holding a white g, Shijou Yukiko, also known as ''Restaurant from another world''. The woman looked emaciated, her pale skin and thin body showed signs of malnutrition, her lips were cracked showing dehydration while her eyes were surrounded byrge ck circles showing an advanced case of insomnia. Just by looking at her, I could tell that Shijou is one step away from developing one of the paths of ''Madness'', more specifically, ''Madness of Fear''. Although Imerda has shown simr signs of post-traumatic stress, Shijou is in apletely impaired state of mind and I can even see suicidal tendencies in her look full of fear and despair. Although my performance as Orthus must have been a traumatic event for her, this is strange, it seems that something happened with the Reincarnated. The helicopternded and I went down with Imerda. Even though both women had been allies, the two didn''t even look at each other as if they didn''t know each other. Imerda is afraid of making me angry while Shijou looks around me paranoid as if she fears that her biggest nightmare is following me. When I approached Shijou I smiled as if I met an old friend. ¨C "Hello, it''s good to see you again" Shijou trembled slightly upon hearing my voice, but she calmed down a bit upon seeing that my expression was not hostile. With a trembling voice, she expressed her greatest fear. ¨C "I-Is that God here?" "My lord is not here" ¨C I spoke with longing and respect like a religious fanatic full of blind faith. Shijou let out a deep sigh of relief as her legs weakened causing her to sit on the ground. Since her clothes were torn and worn I could see part of her body and noticed a problem. Not only was her body weak from malnutrition, but her skin also had multiple cut marks showing signs of multiple surgeries which makes no sense since ''The Fallen Goddess'' can heal almost any wound. I leaned down to meet her eyes and spoke with abination of concern and suspicion. ¨C "What happened to you? These injuries do not appear to have been caused by my lord." Shijou started trembling and then hugged me as she started to cry like a girl who got lost in the forest for two days and finally found her parents. I don''t like how this is going, something very problematic must have happened with the Reincarnated. After five minutes of crying, Shijou seemed to be about to pass out due to fatigue, but I need quick answers so I used acupuncture to suppress her ability to feel pain and then used [Human Transmutation] to heal her injuries and replenish her energy. Shijou took a deep breath as her body regained its strength and looked at me with gratitude even though I am the traitor working for the deity who terrified her into madness. "Tell me what happened" - I frowned. Shijou began to tremble. ¨C "Now I understand why you betrayed humanity¡­ They are all monsters¡­ They¡­ They did that¡­ They are monsters¡­" It seems I was wrong. She is terrified of Orthros, but there was something in the Human Empire that terrified her even more than the attack of the God Orthus. I put my hands on her cheeks and used Tsubaki''s soul frequency to calm the overwhelming fear choking Shijou''s heart. Shijou managed to calm down and with a lot of patience, I finally managed to understand the situation. Shijou was traumatized to discover something that she and the other Reincarnates had forgotten due to her unrivaled skills, they are not invincible. Looper''s death was a heavy blow to the Reincarnated as he was the trump card that could ensureplete victory with his skill to go back in time. Even if Looper did not die, the fact that the battle against Orthus was not prevented showed that Looper was no longer capable of going back in time. This caused the three most unstable and conceited Reincarnates to have a mental breakdown. ''The Dual Wielding ck Knight'', ''The Fallen Goddess'' and ''God''s Mistake'' all wentpletely berserk and started acting erratically. ''The Undead King'' and ''The One Called Slime''ck individuality so they continued to obey Kilt''s orders even though it was obvious that he had gone mad. Shijou was still traumatized by the fight so she stopped eating and sleeping as she locked herself in her restaurant refusing to go out to the outside world. Two weeks ago Shijou was able to calm down a bit and went back to her room, but it was at that time that Anastasia Melokva, ''The Young Devil'', entered her room and forced her to use her skill to escape. Shijou was too confused that she couldn''t react in time when Kilt found them and knocked them unconscious. When Shijou woke up she pretended to be unconscious while watching a scene from a movie not suitable for people with weak stomachs. Roro Sendiger (Slime) and Don Will Dead (Skeleton) were on a dissection table. Both reincarnated were mutted while their bodies and souls were used to strengthen Kilt. The fact that Kilt was missing a soul fragment allowed him to absorb the souls of his teammates. Well, now I know that when I devour a soul I must do itpletely or more Frankenstein''s monsters will continue to appear. Kilt now had the powers of three Reincarnated Ones and if it wasn''t for his soul already at its limit, he would have absorbed ''God''s Error'' and ''The Young Devil''. Although the maniption of souls is aplex subject, this was possible since Paradise continues to send resources to humans and if that was not enough, a native hero of this world appeared ten days ago. This hero had nobat abilities but possesses a rare healing ability that allows him to modify the bodies of organic entities. That hero became the tool of the Human Empire to create new super soldiers since with his body modification abilitybined with the healing ability of ''The Fallen Goddess'' it was possible to do hundreds of experiments in a matter of days. To all this, the constant invocation of heroes is added. The naive and idiotic heroes were easily fooled into thinking that the Inhumans seek to eradicate humanity and then invade other worlds. Heroes with higher judgment abilities were subjected to brainwashing experiments using the hero''s abilities with healing abilities since he can apparently reprogram a person''s memory and personality through neural modification. For more than a week, Shijou and Anastasia were subjected to various experiments that destroyed their spirits and sanity. Since some of the heroes gained innate mind control defense abilities, these two women could not be manipted which instead of being a good thing only brought them suffering. Kilt attempted to transform Shijou into a willless puppet that only follows orders while most of Anastasia''s organs were reced with machines to turn her into an android. Yesterday at dawn there was another hero summon, but this time the hero turned out to be more cunning than other heroes and managed to fool the leaders of the Human Empire. At night, that hero infiltrated theboratories that were in the underground area of the pce and released various heroes and Inhumans who were used as experiments causing great chaos in the capital. Shijou didn''t know what happened next as she only focused on freeing Anastasia and then kept her in her space skill since the soldier girl has been unconscious, then she escaped with her space movement skill. During the time she was used as ab rat, she heard Kilt constantly freak out as he yelled Seiji''s name, calling him a traitor for joining the Inhumans. Shijou had no options and although she was terrified of Orthus, she had no other options since she couldn''t hide forever within her skill, or hunger and thirst would kill her as her skill can''t create food from anything. That was how Shijou decided toe to the Demon Kingdom for help. Although it was a tragic and cruel story, I smiled wryly at Imerda. ¨C "Do you still think I am a monster?" Imerda was pale as a sheet of paper, she had been horrified by Shijou''s story. She even started looking at me with a bit of gratitude as if I had saved her from hell even though technically this is all my fault. Ancestor Ichijo was right when he said that we system users create chaos and suffering around us. The extreme methods used by the humans are causing even the heroes to rebel against them¡­ This gives me a lot of ideas. Although this information is valuable, there was something that made me worry. The ritual to summon heroes needs the cooperation of the Great Witch or the Demon King to be effective. Witch has stayed by my side while Hakuou has been dead for several days, but there was still another hero summon yesterday. Humans have a way to keep summoning heroes without the need for Witch or Demon King which exins why humans have not chosen to invade the Demon Kingdom right away, they are preparing their military forces before striking a decisive blow. "Do you know how the ritual to summon heroes is performed?" ¨C I asked without expectations. Shijou shook his head nervously. ¨C "I don''t know¡­ But I heard ''God''s Error'' mention something about needing to capture more witches and entities with high magic power to feed the arcane magic generator¡­" ¡­That means that the witches who were hunted by humans are not necessarily dead as Witch thinks, but they were turned into batteries¡­ If Witch and Fleonell hear this, they will surely do something impulsive that puts them in danger... "Tsubaki, let''s keep this a secret" - I sighed internally. "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with concern. She understands how dangerous this information is. I stood up and gently carried Shijou like a princess. The humans made a mistake, instead of transforming Shijou into a brainless transportation method, the correct method is to take advantage of her emotional fragility to make her obedient. "Don''t worry¡­" I smiled gently. ¨C "Now you are safe" Shijou trembled and clung to my clothes, the torture she was subjected to made her emotionally unstable so the slightest sign of safety will make herpletely dependent. "Let''s go" - I made a gesture to Imerda. Although she is not mentally broken like Shijou, this woman has understood one thing, now I am the only person who can protect her so even though she is still afraid of me, now she is even more afraid that I might abandon her. I returned to the pce after making sure Shijou didn''t have any kind of tracker or summoning artifact. I also used [Anti-Rasen] to seal her space skill after taking Anastasia out of the space restaurant. When I saw Anastasia I wanted to sigh. Outside of her heart and brain, her entire body was reced with robotic parts reminding me of the Terminator movie. Chise will have a new friend... Well, if she wants to stay like this that''s fine, and if she wants to go back to being human I can easily rebuild her body so it doesn''t matter. I returned to the castle and summarized the situation to my harem, then began my preparations for my journey. Since the human nations have be unstable due to the madness of the rulers who have be obsessed with power, it''s my chance to incite civil wars for profit while pretending to be an honest businessman. "Hey Listen! Don''t forget to expand your harem! Don''t be a fucking loser who misses out on lonely milfs and naive teens! Your mission in life is to seduce and steal beautiful women while pathetic men spend their time masturbating to cartoons!" ¡­ Again, I feel like that was weirdly specific. Chapter 179: The hypocrite has another identity Chapter 179: The hypocrite has another identity I make myselffortable in the carriage while amused by the look of jealousy Setsuna is giving Shijou. The reincarnated with spatial movement ability was clinging to my arm refusing to let go. This woman''s willpower waspletely destroyed and she was only kept alive due to the instinctive desire to live, so when I gave her even the slightest sense of security, she became totally dependent on me. I even introduced her to Ortro already, and even though Shijou fainted when she learned that the Evil God lives inside my body, her fear for Orthus is less than her dependence on me. With the experiments I did with the soul of Looper, I discovered that the heroes and reincarnations who obtained skills from Paradise have a mark on the surface of their souls with which they can be traced by the entities of Paradise. Although it is easy to remove that mark, the side effect is that the chosen ones will lose their special skills. Even though it''s a waste of Shijou losing her skill ''Isekai Sushi'', having been in contact with a unique skill caused her soul to gain great innate talent for spatial maniption skills so after losing her unique skill she easily got a basic spatial maniption skill which could connect to my skill [Stand: Libera Me From Hell] because I included her in my harem and the women in my harem can connect to some of my skills. Now Shijou helps me control the Rasen Dimension so with some training she will be able to wield spatial maniption abilityparable to a Higher Entity focused on dimensional travel. Without a doubt, Paradise did me a great favor by endowing the Reincarnated with talent. Imerda is helping mymanders to increase the morale of the army by making even newly recruited soldiers loyal without fear of dying while Shijou is my new means of space transportation. I will give a suitable gift to those entities for such valuable gifts, perhaps an antimatter bomb... Because of all this, Shijou is very important, and that''s why I''m worried that Minaris is trying hard to hide her murderous intentions against Shijou. I sighed and pushed Shijou away making the girl pale in fear, her mindpletely broken. I smiled gently. ¨C "Keep studying the book that Witch gave you, if you are diligent with your studies I will spoil youter" Shijou reluctantly nodded and took out a book of her new spatial storage ability, then began to read with a level of concentrationparable to university students who study until they develop burnout, this girl lives up to her Japanese origins. Blindly relying on unique skills bes a weakness as you never know if an entity capable of sealing those skills will appear in the same way as System Goddess can lock down systems for a few seconds or the way now [Anti-Rasen] me allows to restrict the skills of other entities as long as a contract is established. In order to avoid unpleasant situations where Shijou can''t use her unique skill, she is studying space magic and is quite diligent in her studies. I looked at Minaris and smiled wryly, moving my lips soundlessly so as not to draw Shijou''s attention. ¨C "Do not hurt her, I am serious" Minaris let out a soft sigh of resignation and nodded. Her hatred against humans and Reincarnations is intense, but the positive side for her is that I will not add ''The Fallen Goddess'' to my harem, that woman wentpletely crazy and built a harem of handsome men. If a woman wants to enjoy her sexual life with freedom it is not my problem, there were even times when I have slept with nymphomaniacs with many lovers, but since my one-night stands are over, I will not be with women who are in a rtionship polygamous, I''m the only one allowed to have a harem. Since I''m bored with traveling by carriage, I motioned for Setsuna to sit on myp, then started ying with her wolf ears. "If master wants it, we can do something more fun~" ¨C Setsuna lightly shook her hips seductively. I smiled wryly and used my hands to run over her lovely body. Since she is dressed in a maid uniform, I could easily caress her thighs after slightly lifting her skirt. "Are you sure?" ¨C I whispered in her ear. ¨C "We are almost in the city and everyone could hear you, after all, you are very noisy at night" Setsuna shuddered. Although she is a pervert who doesn''t mind having sex in public ces, she feels disgusted at the thought of other men hearing her moans. A lovely girl. I stopped teasing my pretty maid and gently hugged her waist. ¨C "First let''s find where we will stay, at night I will pamper you" Setsuna''s body twitched as a subtle musky scent came from inside her skirt, this girl is a pervert. As our carriage approached a human city, I made my body change into the appearance of a 25-year-old man with a healthy but not muscr body, something more like a schr exercising in his spare time. Although this world has been developing technologyparable to Umbre, this technology is limited to the capitals of human nations so a border city like this still has a level of civilizationparable to the middle ages. To maintain the image of a wandering merchant, I prepared a caravan with four carriages which will make me look like the son of a noble family who is on a journey to start his own business for fun. I changed Shijou''s appearance so she, Setsuna, and Minaris are my personal maids while the guards escorting me are twelve human soldiers from my personal world. These twelve soldiers are martial artists who have had multiple gic enhancements so each one is the equivalent of Wesker with Apachai-level martial arts knowledge. When we arrived at the entrance to the city, my escorts bribed the guards to avoid an inspection of the carriages so that we could enter with ease. Once in the city, I released a few drops of ck blood that turned into flies, ants, and cockroaches to start moving through the alleys. Now that Ortro can act independently from me, she can do many tricks with the ck blood, like creating millions of insects that serve as surveince cameras, the only problem is that if the insects move more than 10 kilometers away from Ortro then they will turn into lifeless liquid. My caravan headed to the most luxurious hotel in the city and I easily got a deluxe room after paying several gold coins. Even though I am now the owner of two worlds with immense wealth, I still cling to a thrifty mindset where I hate wasting money on stupid things, but the more shy my actions are, the higher the chances of meeting a hero as heroes feel innately attracted to situations where they can unt their skills, and nothing better than fighting a millionaire man with an arrogant personality. From what I''ve researched from my own hero title, I discovered that heroes have a passive ability that allows them to be stronger through fame and recognition. It is something simr to [Nakama Power] energy and this is why heroes are a valuable resource for Higher Entities, they are Karma-favored soldiers simr to protagonists with the difference that a protagonist can only fight in his own world while a hero is strong in any world. In fact,tely, I feel like my strength has grown a bit as the Inhumans revere me as the hero Seiji. It''s sad that I can''t use Faith Energy since I''m an Outer God and not a True God, but at least Kon is harnessing that faith. Once at the inn, I had two of my guards go out to find information about the situation in the human territory. Although my blood bugs can get information, they can only see and hear what people say, so if no one explicitly mentions the heroes, then I won''t find any information. After arranging my things, I went out for a walk with Minaris, Setsuna, and Shijou. Before leaving I ordered the three girls to show looks of sadness and resignation as if they hate being with me while I put on an arrogant expression. Although the Inhumans are being exterminated in the capitals, in the outer cities there are still many inhuman ves so it''s not strange if two of my ves are inhuman, although the appearance of the three girls is very striking so many men looked at me with hatred and jealousy, although everyone kept silent as I am being escorted by five intimidating men with strong killing intent. Since I promised Fleonell that I will try to save as many Inhumans as possible, I headed to the ve market. As I walked towards the ve market, I noticed a striking smell. My sense of smell has evolved to the point of allowing me to track the scent of souls making it an excellent tracking ability. People from this world have a different scent from humans from other worlds, for example, the Reincarnated have a particr smell that I can''t describe in words, but to make it more understandable I can say that they smell like Japan. One more thing, since the multiverse is infinite not all Japanese are from Gaia so even if I bring the Reincarnates with me, Gaia will still treat them as foreign entities. The ve market is a huge buildingparable to a ssical opera house. My attention was focused on the entrance of the building where a 16-year-old boy with ck hair and a slim body was standing. The teenager seemed about to enter the building so I walked past him after giving him a disdainful look since his outfit was a in ck cloak only suitable for low-ie adventurers and explorers. When I walked past him, his gaze was fixed on Setsuna, Minaris, and Shijou. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has blocked an appraisal skill] [System Notification: Through the bond of the harem, the skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to protect the information of ''Shijou Yukiko'', ''Minaris'' and ''Setsuna] [System Notification: The title ''False Antagonist'' has negated the plot armor of the entity ''Kanon''] This asshole must have had his eyes on my maids and therefore sees me as his enemy since it''s obvious that I have these girls with me by force. Stupid protagonists who think they have the right to do whatever they want just because they think they''re special. I kept walking as if I hadn''t noticed the idiot''s actions. The idiot kept walking without showing any hostility, but he''s probably nning to snatch my maids when we''re not in a public ce. Once inside the premises, the idiot was greeted by a fat man while a beautiful woman approached me with a charming smile. Since disying wealth makes me look like a better customer, it''s normal for me to get preferential treatment. "Nice to meet you sir, today we will have a special auction so the sir arrives at an excellent time" - The woman spoke in a professional manner while she slightly brought her shoulders together to entuate her breasts. I kept my smug expression and spoke like a pretentious idiot. ¨C "I hope that my visit to this ce is not a waste of time" The woman nodded with a smile and led me to a private seat for the auction that was about to begin. The idiot named Kanon was in a corner acting as a social misfit, I think he thinks he looks cool but he just looks like a stalker. Let''s see¡­ One, two, three¡­ Eight Japanese are in this auction. Something very important must be happening in this auction if the ''Plot'' brought several heroes to one ce, especially since the 8 Japanese do not seem to be working together. Well, let''s see what interesting things are happening. --- --- Author''s Note: I know nobody cares, but the hero Kanon is from the manga Tensei Inja wa Hokusoemu. I would appreciate it if you can rmend isekai manga that can be read in 10 minutes just to increase the list of heroes~ Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 180: Arrogant Millionaire Chapter 180: Arrogant Millionaire (3rd person perspective) In one of the cities to the south of the Human Empire, a special auction was about to begin. Originally this auction was not nned in such a remote city, but it would be in the capital of the Human Empire, but the leaders of the ve market had to move this event because the new exterminationws against Inhumans have blocked the shops dedicated to very in the capital...¡­. Although there are still human ves, most nobles prefer to have Inhuman ves since humans are more fragile and die more easily when treated with violence while Inhumans are more resistant to physical abuse. To encourage the ve trade, the merchants prepared some of their best wares for this auction in hopes of recouping the financial losses they took during the purges of Inhumans. ........... ....... What the merchants did not know is that this event not only attracted the attention of the nobles withrge gold reserves, but another group began to approach this auction, the heroes. The four human nations have made various hero summons so the total number of heroes is unknown¡­. Not all nations were like the Human Empire that treated the heroes as tools, other nations saw the heroes as true saviors so they gave them resources so they can experience the world and be strong to defeat the Inhumans...... ¡­. ¡­.. Two heroes from the Human Empire, a hero from the Northern Kingdom, three heroes from the Southern Kingdom, a hero from the Light Kingdom, and a hero with no affiliation had gathered at this auction. Heroes from different nations were unaware of other heroes and only met in the same ce by coincidence. Desires to form a harem of beautiful women, search for information, find out if the Inhumans are really monsters, to gain allies, each hero had his own reason foring to this auction.... ¡­.. The magical lights that illuminated the ce dimmed, leaving only the stage lit. A beautiful woman walked to the front of the stage and spoke in a beautiful voice, attracting the attention of everyone present. "We thank the distinguished people who are joining us today for this great event" ¨C The woman took advantage of her charisma to make customers feel motivated to spend more money. ¡­.. With a gesture from the woman, a couple of men walked over while bringing a cute girl with big breasts and fluffy ears on her head¡­ Before the intervention of the Reincarnates, some human cities maintained peaceful rtions with the Inhumans, so it was not umon before for a family of Inhumans to have a ce within the human nobility¡­. This girl was called Anaria Fuon, a 14-year-old girl belonging to the inhuman beastkin species. (Author''s Note: Anaria Fuon from manga Tensei Inja Wa Hokusoemu) Her well-developed body with breasts that incited men''s lust was not the only notable feature of her, she possessed a high innate potential so if she received proper resources and training, she could be an excellent warrior. Of the eight heroes present, six had skills rted to status evaluation which allowed them to see the statistics of other entities in the form of numerical values in addition to being able to see the hidden skills so those heroes noticed Anaria''s high potential¡­.. When the auction started, many nobles and merchants began to offer high prices as the girl''s body made them covet her as a sex toy. ......¡­ ¡­. As Anaria''s price rose, she had a horrified expression as she knew that humans treated other races like toys and if she ended up in the hands of a cruel human, she would be raped and tortured to death. Seeing the beautiful girl''s panicked expression, some heroes were moved so they joined the auction, after all, the human nations didn''t just give themrge amounts of money, most of the heroes had be adventurers to gainbat experience and thanks to unique skills they earnedrge amounts of gold. As the auction continued, several nobles stopped bidding as Anaria''s price had already exceeded the usual price of a ve and was now at the level of a luxury good...... ...¡­. Even some of the heroes had to stop bidding since at this rate they couldn''t offer money if they saw a more valuable ve. "And the offer closes with 70 thousand gold coins from Mr. Alexander!" ¨C The woman in charge of directing the auction shouted excitedly when the ve was sold at a price equivalent to 20 ves of the best quality......¡­ ... Many people looked at the VIP area where a refined-looking man was drinking wine with an arrogant expression. Several of the heroes looked at the man and used their appraisal skills on him and the three women around him... The heroes noted that the man was just an ordinary person with nobat skills while the women had some decent skills, but with a negative status effect marked ''Seal of Envement''. After seeing this some heroes began to think of looking for an opportunity to attack the man to free the ves in his power, after all, they were heroes and the duty of a hero is to save damsels in distress¡­.. .................... .........¡­ The auction continued and this time she was a pretty girl with lion ears, blonde hair, and a slim body that caused tenderness¡­. This girl was Liona Bloodfield, the daughter of one of the Demon King''s top generals, Liott Bloodfield. (Author''s Note: Liona Bloodfield from manga Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki) Liona was born from the union of a man from the beast tribe with a human woman resulting in a half-breed who was simr to the beastkin tribe. Liona witnessed how her mother was killed by the Demon King''s minions and then sold to humans as a form of humiliation towards her father........ ....... For a long time, she experienced all kinds of horrors, but surprisingly, her heart was not broken and inside her, there was still the hope of seeing her father again. Liona''s innate talent was not high as she did not inherit her father''sbat skills, but her talents in the area of ??technological development were amazing and if someone could provide her with resources, she would be an excellent weapon andbat vehicle designer. ¡­. ¡­.. The auction began and Liona''s price rose rapidly as among the nobility there were many perverts who wished to tarnish the lion girl''s cute appearance. Some heroes also joined the offer, but without much encouragement as Liona''s innate talent for science was not visible in her status window so the heroes thought she was just a useless pretty face... Despite this, there was one hero who insisted on bidding on Liona, not because of a loli fetish, but because this hero could see Liona''s true potential. The hero''s name was Ukei Kaito, also known as the ''Fugitive Hero''. (Author''s Note: Ukei Kaito from the manga/novel Nidome no Yuusha) A few days ago Ukei was summoned to this world and through a unique skill called ''Premonition of Destiny'' he was able to know the truth of his situation... Simr to going back in time, Ukei was able to understand that his destiny was to be used by humans only toter be turned into a mindless puppet who would fight a meaningless war. Ukei was furious, but managed to calm down and nned his escape¡­. Ukei helped several heroes and Inhumans to escape from the capital of the Human Empire and during the chaos, he managed to escape. Now Ukei was looking for a way to return to his home, but there was a problem, now the humans were chasing him in the same way that they were chasing another hero who joined the Inhumans¡­ .. ¡­.. Ukei was looking for allies to start a rebellion against the humans since he understood the truth of what was about to happen, the humans were preparing arge-scale ritual to allow the arrival of gods from another world who would purge the Inhumans and enve the humans. Ukei was at the ve auction looking for potential allies, but he was getting frustrated when his second choice for a partner was bought by the same pretentious idiot from before¡­. Ukei began to think that maybe it was better to seek allies elsewhere since he was not willing to get involved in a fight with the man named Alexander since his ''Premonition of Destiny'' skill warned him that it was a bad idea.... Ukei lost interest in the auction and was about to leave, but was suddenly unable to move his body as a suffocating sense of danger warned her that he must not move. "Hello Kaito Ukei, I''m something like your senpai, it''s nice to meet you" Ukei heard a voice that seemed toe from everywhere, but only he could hear it. What caught Ukei''s attention the most was that that voice was speaking in Japanese... "I think you''ve heard my name, I''m the ''Traitor Hero'', Yamada Seiji" Ukei felt his gaze drawn to a specific spot, the arrogant man''s seat. "Not my best costume, but hey, I hope we can have a civil conversation" Ukei let out a subtle sigh of relief as the sense of danger disappeared. He was a bit annoyed at the aggressive manner used by the hero Seiji, but he was more relieved knowing that he was able to find a possible ally in this chaotic world.... ... Ukei received several instructions to which he subtly nodded and then left the auction, he was wary of Seiji''s presence, but he had no other options as time was running out and he urgently needed allies¡­. No one noticed Ukei''s disappearance and the auction continued calmly. Both heroes and nobles were furious as all the female ves were bought by the man named Alexander leaving only male ves who, while they could be used as soldiers or workers, the beauty of the inhuman women was more important... ra Kuu. A beautiful girl withrge breasts that made her look like an adult. She was made a ve after being captured in a forest where she lived with a pack of wolves. She is part of the beastkin leopard n so she had an excellent sense of smell, hearing and sight, as well as high potential as a hunter thanks to her wild instincts. (Author''s Note: ra Kuu from the manga Ore no Kantei Skill ga Cheat Sugite) Silfina Est Philianis. A cute elf girl who belongs to the royalty of the elves, although no one has discovered it yet so she was sold as amon ve. Her innate potential in magic is outstanding and if she receives enough training she could be the prime candidate to inherit the throne of the elves. (Author''s Note: Silfina Est Philianis from the manga Ore no Kantei Skill ga Cheat Sugite) Miria. A lovely girl from the beastkin cat n, her abilities are very simr to ra''s with the difference that Miria has less physical strength in exchange for greater agility. She became a ve after stealing fish from a temple. (Author''s Note: Miria from the manga ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World ) Sherry. A cute girl from the dwarf race so her talent in cksmithing was outstanding. She lived as a ve after a debt that her family could not pay, although that no longer made sense since during the war her home was destroyed without her knowledge. (Author''s Note: Sherry from the manga ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Rutina. An elf girl belonging to a noble family that was destroyed during the war and now became a ve. Her innate talent in magic is outstanding, although she does have some attitude issues. (Author''s Note: Rutina from the manga ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Vesta. A beautiful girl belonging to the dragonkin n, one of the most powerful ns of humans. She was made a ve after the defeat of the Dragon King which caused the copse of all ns rted to dragons. Although her self-confidence was destroyed by the war, her innate talent in closebat and fire magic could make her a true weapon of destruction. (Author''s Note: Vesta from the manga ve Harem in the Labyrinth of the Other World) Shehera Zard. A beautiful woman with a seductive body belonging to the dark elf n who was enved after the defeat of the forest elf army. She possesses top-tier talent inbat skills and elemental magic. (Author''s Note: Shehera Zard from the manga Tensei Inja wa Hokusoemu) Although all the people at the auction were anxious about Alexander''s actions, they were also intimidated at the sight of the unknown man''s endless wealth. Various nobles had already sent various people to start investigating Alexander''s background to see if it was worth sending assassins to rob the women, or if it was better to establish a friendly rtionship...... ¡­.. "And to finish¡­" ¨C The female presenter was totally ecstatic. This auction went better than the organizer''s nned thanks to Alexander, those ve traders were not only able to cut their losses, they had made huge profits so they started making ns to establish a long-term contract with Alexander. "The best jewel that our trade has managed to obtain!" ¨C The woman''s words made all the people get excited as they felt anxious that Alexander would snatch the treasure from them again. At the center of the stage, a beautiful woman from the elf n was introduced. Although she was not the first elven woman to be sold into very, this woman''s beauty outshone other elves as if this woman''s appearance had a divine charm capable of moving any heart. This woman was called Nephilia, a woman whose beauty could rival the goddesses. (Author''s Note: Nephilia from the manga Maou No Ore Ga Dorei Elf Wo Yome Ni Shitanda Ga, Dou Medereba Ii?) Her abnormal beauty wasn''t just a gic miracle, the truth is that this woman hid a deep secret in her body that even the heroes couldn''t see with their appraisal skills. This woman was not just an absolute beauty, she was the descendant of an entity of great power that visited this world millennia ago. In that woman''s body did not flow the lineage of a simple earthly deity, but the lineage of an absolute existence from another world. Nephilia was the descendant of a Higher Entity belonging to Paradise... ....... .........¡­ ........ ............... ..... [System Notification: The user''s mind can''t handle information overload. The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) I massaged my forehead. Although my head hurts like a grenade has exploded inside my skull, the satisfaction I feel makes this worth it. I was worried before that I wouldn''t find a method to get a blood sample from a Paradise entity to destroy the Dimensional Bridge, but the wonderful Plot Armor did its job again. I got beautiful women for my harem, I found a hero with an ability that can even predict the fate of a Higher Entity, and finally, I found the descendant of a Higher Entity¡­ Normally I hate auctions, gambling, or any kind of event where people spend money like idiots because pathological gambling makes me sick, but maybe I should visit auctions more often. I watched as nobles and heroes offered absurd prices to obtain Nephilia. If I buy this girl it''s sure that 90% of the people present will try to kill me to steal my new women, but well, a beautiful woman in exchange for a few problems is an equivalent exchange. I don''t even need to use the Witch''s gold reserve or the Demon Kingdom''s treasures, I already have massive amounts of gold from my two personal worlds. I ended up drinking fruit juice pretending it''s wine, ever since I got weak against alcohol I''ve had to resort to this non-alcoholic crap. When I finished my cup, I offered enough gold to buy a city. [System Notification: The title ''False Antagonist'' has negated the plot armor effects of five heroes and three protagonists] In this ce, besides heroes from another world there were also native heroes of this world, but none of that matters to me, I just focused on Nephilia who looked at me with eyes empty of light as if she had epted a tragic fate. Even in desperation, this girl is cute, I will definitely add her to my harem. Now I must prepare to talk to the ''Fugitive Hero'' and the other heroes. If the heroes give up then I''ll have them sign a ve contract to be my tools, but if they refuse, well, my pretty wives want moreb rats. --- --- Author''s Note: I don''t know if there is any doubt, but I will rify it anyway. Beastkin n: Humans with animal features, such as ears and tail, can sometimes also have animal hands. Kemonomimi. Beast n: Humanoid animals, basically animals that walk on two legs like a lion-headed man. They are both furry, but the second one is most furry than the first one. Chapter 181: A New Pawn... Ahem, Friend Chapter 181: A New Pawn... Ahem, Friend I rxed in the room I rented and looked at the women in front of me. I smiled wryly as I noticed the looks of fear, nervousness, and despair from most of the girls, but surprisingly two of those girls were looking at me with pure curiosity with no signs of fear. Due to thebination of my skills, titles, and lineage from Ortro, my presence is very wee to women with animal features. That doesn''t mean that women with animal features will love me for no reason, but it improves their impression of me so that if I treat them well it will be easy to add them to my harem as wives and not as ves. I smiled softly at the panther-girl and the cat-girl, then took out two tes of grilled fish that I stored in my Rasen dimension. This skill is much more convenient than storage rings as I can even stores as long as saids are not protected by supernaturalws. Both girls smelled the grilled fish and hurried past me, then sat on the ground like two obedient little animals waiting for a reward. I handed the food to both girls and watched in amusement as both girls devoured the fish. "Luis, you can''t treat them like pets, they are women" - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. "I couldn''t help it" - I answered with irony. My love for pets sometimes controls me. I looked at the other women who were still watching me warily. "Master, these women are being disrespectful" ¨C Minaris spoke in a gentle voice, although her murderous intent made most of the women shiver in fear. ¨C "Then I will ask Roxanne to take care of training these women so that they are suitable maids for you" Setsuna flinched in fear when Minaris mentioned maid training. From what I''ve heard, Roxanne is a perfectionist when ites to training maids, although that perfectionism borders on psychopathy, and even Minaris admitted to being afraid of Roxanne when ites to matters rted to being a maid. Roxanne is just doing work as one of the maid managers in my harem so she''s fine, plus she knows what the boundaries are not to cross. "Shijou, take these girls to Roxanne to start maid training" ¨C I spoke to the girl who was totally focused on reading a heavy leather-bound book. Shijou nodded and closed the book, then reached out and a portal opened in front of her. Unlike the restaurant door that appeared with her previous spatial ability, this portal is a spiral vortex that causes dizziness when looking at it too much. Minaris led the girls into the portal, and although they seemed a little scared, they obediently entered portal. Before all the girls left, I gestured to two of the women. ¨C "Nephilia, Shehera, you stay" Shehera nodded resignedly as if she had already epted that I am going to take her virginity from her while Nephilia froze as if she had already lost all hope in life. After the girls left I stood up. ¨C "When Minarises back we are going to go for a walk" Setsuna nodded with a wild smile understanding my ns, I quite like this girl. When we were going back to the hotel, several people followed us. Assassins sent by nobles and heroes from another world, both groups have been surrounding the hotel. If I stay in the hotel, the enemies will enter this hotel by force and since I want to deal with them discreetly it''s better if I go out for a walk. When Minaris returned I saw that she had a slightly pale expression. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Did you tell Roxanne that the new girls were disrespectful?" Minaris nodded. ¨C "I don''t want to sound offensive, but something is wrong with that woman" "Says the woman who is learning methods of torture in her free time" - I roll my eyes. Minaris smiled gently. ¨C "I do it to punish the enemies of my master" "Yes, of course, you are the best maid a man can have" - I sighed ironically and stroked her hair. Minaris closed her eyes in glee, her mental instability can only be calmed down with light physical contact or she will start to be controlled by her own violent desires for revenge. Revenge is important, but obsessing over it is stupid as you can forget to enjoy life. I myself have chosen to give up my revenge against Bee Hive Gang just to keep Tsugumi''s smile, though I''m going to castrate ude anyway. Before leaving, I made an alchemy circle and after sacrificing some of the corpses in Ortro''s stomach I formed several female bodies with the same appearance as the ves that were transported to the Demon Realm. These aren''t clones, they''re mindless, soulless puppets who just breathe like sleeping women. Inside the puppets, I ced small atomic bombs with the power to destroy a city. These bombs were modified with magic, Rasen, and Anti-Rasen. The magic is to detonate the bomb remotely while the Anti-Rasen is used to limit the range of the explosion so that when it detonates it will only create a 4-meter diameter sphere of destruction. Even though this decreases the damage range, all the explosive power is concentrated in a tight space so even a hero will die if this explodes in their face as the Rasen weakens defensive skills while also negating the effects of the Plot Armor. Using [Mythomania] I made these puppets have the same information as the women so the heroes'' appraisal skills will be fooled for a short time which will be enough to make them think that I only dated Nephilia and Shehera while I left the other women in this ce. I got into a carriage with the five women and headed into the woods outside the city while being escorted by four of my soldiers. This region is visited by some nobles to go hunting for fun, but since it is approaching sunset there are currently no people around here. After we entered the forest, we stopped when a man approached the carriage. I opened the carriage door and gestured to my soldiers not to attack the man. "Let''s talk" - I smiled at the teenager from the same world. The ''Fugitive Hero'' nodded and entered the carriage. Since spatial magic to erge the area of a carriage ismon among members of the nobility, this carriage could hold 10 people while maintainingfort. Unlike the Reincarnated, Kaito Ukei is a native of Gaia so making him my assistant will give me great benefits if I take him back to Gaia. Kaito was alert and seemed to have prepared his skills to escape at the slightest sign of danger to which I smiled nonchntly. I put my hand on my face and used [Mythomania] to mimic an appearance change spell. Even though I don''t have magic, I can use [Mythomania] to make my abilities look like spells which will give my enemies false information that I''m a mage. From the information I got in the city, Seiji''s face became public knowledge and there is a big bounty on his head so Kaito easily recognized my appearance as Seiji. I also made [Mythomania] show my information to say that I am Seiji Yamada with the title of [Isekai Hero], though I kept my skills and stats hidden. Kaito frowned. ¨C "If you can change your appearance and status, you can also pretend to be the hero Seiji-san" This boy has great respect for Seiji since he was the first hero who opposed all the chaos that is happening because of Paradise. I smiled wryly. ¨C "That is true, but in this situation, I gain nothing by cheating on you, as you should know I am much stronger than you so if I were your enemy I could easily kill you" Kaito frowned seriously and I could see that his magical energy was concentrated in his eyes to enhance his ability to predict fate. Since Destiny Energy is the purest form of magic, by understanding that energy you can see all forms of energy, and through the experiments I''ve done with Looper, I''ve understood how unique abilities work. [System Notification: A reading ability of the target has been detected. Allow ''Mythomania'' to cheat the skill? YES / NO] [NO] I let Kaito see what would happen if he chose to attack me. Kaito''s eyes widened in horror as he held his face. "If you''re going to vomit, do it outside" - I smiled wryly. "Are you really a hero?" ¨C Kaito managed to calm down, although now he looked at me with abination of fear and admiration. "In Japan I''m a yakuza so my way of handling things is a bit violent" - I shrugged. Kaito sighed and then smiled bitterly. ¨C "I am just a student, if it were not for one of my skills I would not even be able to escape from those monsters that call themselves humans¡­" With [Reader''s Perspective] I was able to understand his skill and I must say that this guy is interesting. Unlike the heroes who received skills from the entities of Paradise, this boy is a naturally born hero so his power is not limited by other Higher Entities. Kaito has two unique skills: His first skill is ''Premonition of Destiny'', a powerful irvoyance ability that allows him to gain memories of future timelines as if they were his own memories. This skill can even see the actions of Higher Entities, so it is more powerful thanmon premonition skills, but this skill has the defect that the visions of the future are in the first person and replicate emotions, senses, and experiences so, if Kaito is tortured or dies in a vision, he will feel that suffering firsthand. Actually, this boy is not right in the head since in the few days he has been in this world he has been a ''victim'' of countless betrayals. His second skill is called ''Spiritual Sword'', a sword with the ability to continuously evolve through achievements. Every time Kaito meets certain specific requirements, his sword will unlock new forms making him stronger. This boy will be an excellent subordinate if I take him back to Gaia. In this way, I started talking to Kaito about the situation of this world and even mentioned some clues to make him understand that our homeworld is not as normal as he thinks. Kaito assimted the information with ease since he discovered many secrets on his own when he came to this world, in fact, he had information that I did not know and that will undoubtedly only cause me more problems. On the plus side, I already know how humans were able to consistently summon heroes. Humans not only used witches and other magical entities as batteries, but they also managed to create an artificial Demon King and are using it as a tool to keep summoning heroes. Apparently, the humans were not satisfied with the support of Paradise, they became greedy and began to disobey Paradise. The cruel experiments were entirely the idea of humans, the entities of Paradise can be authoritarian idiots, but they will never allow cruel experiments that use souls as batteries since that affects the reincarnation cycle. Unfortunately for this world, the entities of Paradise are unaware that their ves have gotten out of control and are undermining the ideals of Paradise. This is so stupid that it''s funny, to think that one of thergest Higher Entity organizations in the multiverse was duped by a group of humans from a mid-level world... Well, stupidity does not discriminate against gender, race, nationality, or level of existence, all sentient beings can be infected with stupidity. What really worries me is that it seems that the humans managed to summon a true Higher Entity and not a simple subordinate, fortunately, that entity cannot leave the capital of the Human Empire so I can exterminate the humans outside that capital. My quiet conversation about ns to destroy the world was interrupted when a group of idiots approached my carriage. I could feel the ambush for a long time, but Ukei only detected the enemies when they had surrounded us. I have to make him train hisbat instincts so that I don''t blindly depend on his skill. When Kaito held his sword I shook my head. ¨C "Let my guards do their job, I pay them for something" Kaito looked at me nkly and nodded. The first group to attack us are the assassins sent by the nobles so they''re just cannon fodder. My guards easily wiped out the assassins, but this only brought the second round. In the blink of an eye, one of my soldiers was decapitated, then a fiery bullet pierced the chest of another soldier destroying his heart. The remaining two soldiers took out energy rifles and fired toward the enemy, but the enemy was too fast, what''s worse, the enemy''s luck was too high so the shots didn''t hit him due to the plot armor. Kaito narrowed his eyes and a sword appeared in his hand, he felt the death of the soldiers and prepared to fight. I sighed. ¨C "Do not overdo it, he is one of ourpatriots" "¡­" ¨C Kaito looked at me in disbelief. - "A Japanese person?" I nodded. Kaito''s will to fight did not diminish and he got down from the carriage to face the hero. When the carriage door closed, I rxed in my seat. "Wouldn''t it be better if we eliminated the enemy?" ¨C Setsuna asked me curiously. "The enemy thinks I''m a perverted and unpleasant millionaire, if I go out he will attack me without listening to my words" - I shrugged. ¨C "Also, I want to see thebat capabilities of my new friend" "Friend... Yes, of course" - Minaris smiled wryly, she thinks the same as me about using Kaito as a pawn. I looked at Shehera who was looking out the window as the two heroes started to fight. "Do you know him?" ¨C I asked with feigned curiosity since I know the answer. Shehera shuddered in fear that I might misunderstand her actions. ¨C "I met him a few minutes before the auction, I do not know his name and I have no rtionship with that person" I smiled kindly and lied easily. ¨C "Don''t be anxious, I am not a possessive idiot who will go crazy out of jealousy" Shehera calmed down a bit. Nephilia has been watching me since we started the walk, her lineage gave her an ability to see through lies so [Mythomania] has been busy. Nephilia''s gaze had softened a bit and she has begun to understand that I am not going to kill or humiliate her, although she still has no expectations in the future. This girl''s problem is not mistrust of me, but resignation to a bleak future. Kaito and the enemy hero were having a battle of morality where each one expressed his point of view. Kaito mentioned his wish to return to Japan and the other hero mentioned his wish to build a harem where he would include my women. I tried hard not to explode in anger and focused my attention on Nephilia, this cute girl is too valuable. From the Rasen dimension, I took out some cookies for the girls. Nephilia and Shehera looked at the cookies a bit suspiciously, but seeing my other maids happily eating, the two of them started eating. Causing culinary orgasms in beautiful women is strangely satisfying¡­ As for the hero battle, the hero Kanon had many unbnced abilities that surpassed Kaito in destructive power, but Kaito had developed much morebat experience thanks to his skill to experience alternate futures. Normally a protagonist or hero doesn''t need brains as he will win with raw power thanks to plot armor, but since Kaito is a naturally formed hero his plot armor is much stronger than Kanon''s so Kaito was causes several superficial wounds to Kanon. After an hour of chatting with the girls, I felt that this stupidity had dragged on too long. Kanon was the only hero who chose to attack me at this time while the other heroes infiltrated the hotel to rob the puppets. Since the puppets are lower-level homunculi, they are connected to me through ck blood from what I felt when they were taken out of the hotel. Since the heroes are brainless, hormone-ridden male teenagers, it''s likely they''ll try to take advantage of the puppets so I''ll detonate the bombs when I''m sure those idiots are in the range of the explosion. For now, I looked out of the carriage and sighed, it''s already night and this seems like it''s not going to end any time soon. I formed a knife out of ck blood and covered it with [Anti-Rasen] and [Rasen], opened the carriage door, and threw the knife into hero Kanon''s abdomen. [False Antagonist] negated Kanon''s plot armor so the knife went through his abdomen. When the knife was on his body, [Sadism] activated as ck blood invaded his body while [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] destroyed the mark on his soul ced by Paradise. And so the hero Kanon became an ordinary human with some innate talents for magic, but nothing outstanding. Tsubaki sighed wryly in my mind. ¨C "Did you do that because that guy said he would steal your women to form a harem?" "Yes" ¨C It''s not my fault that idiot begged to be horribly killed. Stupidity is the biggest cause of death for protagonists and heroes, it is a tragedy. On the plus side, Looper will have a partner on the operating table. Chapter 182: Mad Scientist Project Chapter 182: Mad Scientist Project I returned to the hotel after sending the dying hero to Shiguma''sb, his body and soul will be dissected as well as Looper to learn more about the method of creating artificial heroes. With [Human Transmutation] I upgraded Kaito''s body to increase his stats and innate potential. He can''t use magic, but he makes up for it with his spirit sword skills. In addition to the physical and spiritual enhancements I made to his body, I gave him magic, cultivation, and technology artifacts, then sent him to the other human nations to gather information on the other heroes. Heroes looking to return to Japan will be recruited into our party while enemies will end up on an operating table. An interesting thing about heroes is that other entities only defeat heroes without killing them since killing a hero causes a heavy punishment from Karma. This also applies to artificial heroes created by Paradise. The only entities that can kill a hero without receiving punishment are the bearers of the titles ''Demon King'', ''World Cmity'', ''Saint'', or another hero. That''s why I want to recruit heroes, I don''t want any of my wives to kill a hero by ident as that will cause trouble. On the way back to the hotel one of the managers approached me in a panic and exined that my belongings (ves) were stolen, but the hotel promised topensate me. I acted like an idiot who sees women as receable objects and demanded ves of the same quality, then went to my room. In a single day, my reputation is that of a millionaire man who buys female ves to use as toys, and since I have a habit of breaking my toys I am constantly in need of new women. I had my soldiers spread these rumors so that starting tomorrow I would be approached by ve traders to make long-term contracts to send me inhuman ves. By the way, my four soldiers who were mutted by the hero Kanon are alive and unharmed. Due to the gic modifications, these soldiers have better survivability than Wesker so they won''t die easily, though they are still weak against spiritual attacks. Kaito was amazed when he saw the soldiers regenerating and standing up as if nothing had happened. When I got to my room I concentrated on the puppets. The heroes haven''t had sex with the puppets yet, but they stay close to them so I activated the bombs. "We are under attack" - Minaris looked out the window as several explosions urred in different parts of the city. I walked over to her and patted her head to calm her down. ¨C "Don''t worry, it''s just a harmless show" Minaris calmed down and understood that I did this. "I''ll prepare a rxing bath for you" - Minaris smiled at me and went to the bathroom without giving importance to the chaos that was happening in the city. [System Notification: A message from the Will of the World has been received] Well, I just killed 3 human protagonists, captured a hero, and killed the remaining 6 heroes in this town, it''s normal to get a message. [Message from: Will of the World The Destiny Energy obtained after the death of humans with unique abilities has been absorbed by the World. Insufficient energy to repair the World. The request to obtain the ''Authority'' of the Laws cannot be approved by the intervention of Higher Entities. It is impossible to provide the title ''Guardian'' due to ack of energy. The current energy can only form a lower authority. Sufficient authority to give orders to the native deities. Help appreciated] I was expecting this so I''m not disappointed. In order for a world to form a ''Guardian'', a massive amount of Destiny Energy is needed, so the lower worlds do not have Guardians. Although this world has deities, a Guardian is the best defense against foreign entities and since this world has no defenses, Paradise can do whatever it wants if it weren''t for me. If I use my own energy maybe I can be the Guardian of this world, but that would spend too much Fate Energy which would weaken my two personal worlds so it''s not worth it. Well, at least I can give orders to the deities of this world, this will facilitate my idea of creating a mythological pantheon for Ortro. For now, I''m going to rx and let the human nations fall into chaos over the loss of 7 heroes. I sighed and went to enjoy a rxing bath in the bathtub. The five girls apanied me, and although Shehera and Nephilia seemed nervous, both women have begun to ept me since it is clear that I am not a degenerate who enjoys hurting his lovers. I deserve a break and nothing better than beautiful women, a hot tub, and delicious fruit. --- --- (Rika Shiguma perspective) (Anime: Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai) Many projects, information that can change the course of science, unknown materials with scientifically impossible properties, new perspectives for scientific innovation... I''m in heaven ? My husband is a wonderful man for giving me so many fascinating resources, I have to reward him, a reward of at least two continuous days... "Miss, your saliva is dripping" - A beautiful female voice brought me out of my loving thoughts. I wiped my mouth with a tissue and looked at the woman next to me. Among the artificial intelligences, each one has its own functions and it is the Yellow Queen who became my assistant since she is the most interested in the development of a new branch of science, techno-magic. "How is the dissection of the new sample going?" ¨C I asked with expectations. She calmly nodded. ¨C "The so-called hero has been separated into the three basicponents; body mind, and soul. Goddess-sama has begun the analysis of the soul" Goddess-sama¡­ I wonder what Luis will think if he discovers that this woman has instructed most of the maids to call her that way just to show off, although knowing my husband he already knows and doesn''t care. Currently, the Scientific Development Department is very busy with many projects. Investigate theposition of the unique abilities of the heroes in order to equip these abilities to the soldiers. A power nt capable of constantly generating magical energy as an alternative resource to nuclear power. Develop immortal soldiers that are resistant to spirit damage and have no intelligence-destroying side effects. Develop new weapons based on magical energy that can be used by beings with no talent for magic. Mass production ofbat androids without personality that can be used as cannon fodder. These are the main projects I am involved in, but additionally, I have been working on two secret projects to give my husband a big surprise. My first project is a new drug with spiritual properties that can reduce my husband''s migraine. He has mentioned that his fighting skills are limited by the headache so if I can help him ease the migraine my husband will be able to fight longer. On the other hand, my husband mentioned that there are many colossal entities in the multiverse, and even though Ortro-chan can be the size of a city in her nightmare dog form, that''s not right. To fight giant enemies you need a giant robot, it''s basic logic. "How''s my little project going?" ¨C I asked with expectations. "Miss Shigure is in a stable period of her pregnancy so she continues to forge the new alloypatible with Rasen energy" - Yellow Queen handed me an electronic tablet with the production records. Innate talents are a fascinating thing, no matter how developed the technology is, no machine has been able to match Shigure-san''s talent for forging, only she is able to forge a materialpatible with the three main energies of my husband, Rasen, Anti-Rasen and Madness. When the parts areplete, I can start assembling¡­ Oh, I''m so excited~ "Miss, I''m curious about something" ¨C Yellow Queen took out a handkerchief to wipe my mouth, my bad habit of losing myself in my thoughts became something habitual and it makes me happy that no one treats me like an unpleasant person, I love this family. ¨C "Although I understand the intentions of thedy, I do not understand why thedy chose such a strange name for the project" I smiled, she has begun to develop a more human emotional spectrum, and fostering her curiosity is what best helps her develop emotions. "Well¡­" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "It is the only name that fits this" This is difficult to exin. When I began to study the Rasen I discovered strange information in this energy, it was as if in addition to being a source of power, this energy possesses information for the creation of high-tech mechanisms that break thews of mass conservation. I am still analyzing the information as even my husband has a hard time deciphering all the secrets of Rasen and Anti-Rasen, so it is my duty as his wife to help him as I am worried that he will always bear all the trouble on his own. I have done some research on the importance of names so I did not randomly choose a name for my project. On the electronic tablet, I saw the ns for my secret project. [Gurren Lagann Project] I originally thought to make a mecha that looks like a medieval knight, but when my husband got the drill that he wears as a ne, I was able to decipher new information from the Rasen so I changed the appearance and name of the mecha. Since my husband seems to be preparing for a war against powerful entities, I''m going to start the build so my husband has a trump card in case the enemies prove too dangerous. For now, I need more helpers since building a giant robot turned out to be moreplex than I expected. Oh right, Minaris-chan mentioned that one of the new girls has a great talent for technology. "Let''s go see the new girls" ¨C I went to the maid training area while Yellow Queen stayed in theb to supervise the other projects. When I approached the area, I felt a chill. "Any disrespect to the master is unforgivable, a good maid must be perfect in every action..." I heard wordsparable to the speech of a dictator speaking with his soldiers. I peeked into the training room and saw three maids giving training to the new maids. Izumi Yuka, Kusunoki Yukimura, and Roxanne, three of the main maids in my husband''s harem. Among the civilians of the two worlds under my husband''s control, my science department is the most feared for the human experiments we conduct, but the truth is that these three women are the scariest when ites to training new maids. "Rika-sama?" ¨C Roxanne noticed my presence and looked at me curiously. I had no choice but to enter the room. I looked at the new maids who were pale as they wrote ''I must not offend master'' on a sheet of paper over and over again relentlessly. "You need something? We''re a bit busy right now" ¨C Izumi-chan smiled kindly at me. To think that she is the same woman who had four men publicly executed who dared to flirt with Shizuka-san¡­ Though on second thought, it was possibly my husband''s idea. "Em, yes, I need some help in theb and I heard that one of the new girls has talent with machines" - I looked at an adorable blonde girl with lion ears, she must be Liona. Izumi-chan looked at Liona and nodded. ¨C "She has shown obedient behavior so she can apany you, but it will be necessary for her to continue training during her breaks" I nodded and took Liona who seemed mentally exhausted, being a maid is moreplicated than I imagined. "How can I help you?" ¨C Liona asked me with an expressionless face when we arrived at theboratory. ¨C "Will I need to use my mouth?" "What?" - What is this girl talking about? Leona kept talking. ¨C "Previously I was taught to use my mouth every time someone calls me, first I must open my mouth and then I must use my tongue to¡­" "I got it, don''t go on!" - I closed the girl''s mouth and sighed. ¨C "Listen, you must forget everything you learned in your time as a ve" When I removed my hands from her mouth she tilted her head in confusion. - "Because? I did something wrong?" I sighed again, I''m not good at dealing with emotional or psychological problems, I''ll have to ask Yuriko or one of the women with more life experience for help. Liona''s look made me feel ufortable so I spoke randomly. ¨C "Em, well¡­ You can only do those things with your master¡­ Yes, exactly! You can only do that with my husband, not with other people, only with him!" It''s good that my husband doesn''t mind things like virginity, I love that he''s not like the idiotic boys with pathetic virgin ideals. "I see" ¨C Liona nodded. ¨C "I will only use my mouth and body with my master¡­ But what should I do if another person demands that I use my body to serve?" ¡­ This girl''sck ofmon sense will be a headache for my husband. "If I mayment..." - Yellow Queen approached us. ¨C "From what I have seen of the women of the master, if a man or another woman outside the harem tries to touch you, the normal thing is to attack or flee,ter a soldier must be called to execute said person" Some of the women in the harem are so attractive that some outside women have been attracted to them and have tried to flirt thinking that my husband will not be angry since they are women. Unfortunately for those ignorant women, my husband has been clear, it doesn''t matter if they are male or female, if someone tries to touch a member of his harem that person will disappear. "Oh" ¨C Liona nodded in understanding. Fine, the problem is solved, now to work. I can''t wait to build the most amazing mecha¡­ Hehehehe, my husband using a robot to crush his enemies¡­ "Miss, you''re salivating again..." Ehehehe¡­ --- --- Author''s Note: It was a shit week, literally shit. For starters, my primary email was stolen so I lost my ount on Steam, Netflix, Spotify, Amazon, EPIC, plus I lost a lot of files I had on Drive. In fact, I prepared several chapters of Ugly, and well, everything was lost... Fortunately, I didn''t lose my webnovel or pa-tre-on ount. On top of this, I was busy as I lost two school projects that I had on Drive and had to do them from scratch. Anyway, I''m really sorry for being absent, I''ve been fixing a lot of things, checking all the information I lost and making sure that my bank card didn''t receive external charges. Ugly will be on hiatus for a few days as I have to rewrite the chapters I missed which really hurt me so for now I''ll focus on No Otaku as I get the inspiration back for this novel, sorry for the inconvenience. Thanks for all the support you, my readers, I love you very much <3 Chapter 183: Stupid plot twists... Chapter 183: Stupid plot twists... I rxed on a high-quality velvet seat and enjoyed an apple. The fruits of this world are quite sweet soplex desserts are not needed, the fruit alone is delicious, I think I am going to nt orchards in my personal worlds. "Mr. Alexander, please check the quality of the products" ¨C A fat man smiled tteringly as he pointed to a group of women. As a form ofpensation, the hotel offered to give me the money I paid for the ves who were ''kidnapped''. I refused this and acted as if both money and women were of no importance, forcing the hotel manager to humiliatingly kneel in front of the hotel as a form of punishment which increased my reputation as an arrogant and overbearing asshole. Despite that, the hotel manager was happy to be humiliated instead of giving a mary payment since I used too much gold to buy my ves and the hotel might go bankrupt. Interestingly, this improved my reputation among high-status people as I proved that I can spend gold like worthless stones. That whole thing didn''t matter and right now I''m about to move to another city as this city is in chaos from the explosions that killed over 100 people from coteral damage. Before I left the city, the ve traders made a trade agreement with me. Since the merchants brought their best products, they didn''t bring too many ves, but the women were beautiful and talented so they were ssified as high-quality products. Since traveling withrge shipments of ves attracts bandits, the merchants were ecstatic when I offered to buy all the ves without haggling over prices. Even though I''m only interested in women, male ves will serve as cannon fodder plus I encountered an unusual situation. On the other hand, buying so many ves made the merchants give me a VIP customer membership¡­ Navi had a fit ofughter saying that I''m turning into a pimp. Since I don''t care about men, I focused on the beautiful women that included various races of Inhumans as well as some human women. Even though I''ve shown a greater interest in inhuman women, I''m not going to reject human women. I am many things, but at least I am not a racist. What caught my attention the most were two women in particr. These two women made me want to punch the fucking Will of the World. As the merchant drowned me in praise, I opened my system''s message function: [Message to: Will of the World You mentioned that there were only 9 reincarnated, but I just found two reincarnated that weren''t registered. I want an exnation] I hate this fucking world. [Message from: Will of the World No disturbances were detected in Destiny. Foreign entities that do not affect the Plot cannot be detected by Plot Armor effects] ¡­Fucking useless will. Then it is possible that there are more reincarnated... I hate this world. I sighed internally and gestured to the merchant to stop saying stupid things, so manypliments make me feel sick. Minaris walked over with a calm expression and handed a sack of gold coins to the merchant. "This is the full payment, now go" ¨C I spoke authoritatively and conceitedly. "Thank you very much Mr. Alexander" ¨C The merchant held the sack of gold with a euphoric expression. ¨C "If you want to do any business, with the membership you can request the best products in any city with a branch of the ve market" Once the merchant left, I saw that the ves were looking at me strangely. Fear, despair, resentment¡­ There were even some looks of expectation and excitement¡­ Masochistic. I first focused on a beautiful girl with big breasts, white hair, and pointy dog ??ears. Besides her, I paid attention to a violet-haired brat who was hugging a beautiful ck-haired girl as if she was protecting her. The interesting thing is that the ck-haired girl had Japanese features but her soul is native to this world. Both girls felt my gaze and flinched in fear, though the brat showed stubbornness like a little cat who wants to fight. ording to the files the merchant gave me, these two girls are Lucia and Arisa. (Author''s Note: Lucia from the manga Kami No Techigai De Shindara Zumi De Isekai Ni Hourikomare Mashita Manga) (Author''s Note: Arisa from the anime Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Lucia belonged to a vige where humans and Inhumans lived together in peace. Since the war has escted because of my actions, a week ago her vige was destroyed by human soldiers afterward and most of the men were killed while the women were sold to ve traders. Arisa was the princess of a small human kingdom subservient to the Northern Kingdom. This kingdom fell into disgrace because of this brat as she introduced knowledge from Japan that caused mass poisoning. The difference in the Laws between worlds makes the ingredients have different effects so it is necessary to do experiments to verify that the knowledge is useful or you can make the mistake of making mayonnaise with poisonous ingredients. This brat was reincarnated without receiving the benefit of plot armor, how pitiful. I stood up. - "It''s time to go" I left the ve market while my new ves followed me. Outside the ve market, seven carriages were prepared. The ves were separated into men and women and then ced in carriages. Minaris and Shijou will be in charge of apanying the women and the soldiers will supervise the men. When we start traveling, Shijou will move the new ves to the base. The women will be instructed by Roxanne to be my maids while the men will be sent to the training camps to be soldiers. As the ve girls boarded the carriage, I stopped the two reincarnated women. ¨C "Youe with me" Since there are several people watching the spectacle of various women getting into carriages, I must maintain my appearance of an overbearing idiot so my words may create the misunderstanding that I am going to take both girls'' bodies. The big-breasted girl gritted her teeth with small tears in her eyes while the brat took a deep breath as if she was preparing to face hell. The girl with Japanese features stood up in front of Arisa, if I''m not mistaken her name is Lulu. (Author''s Note: Lulu from the anime Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) "I''ll take my sister''s ce" ¨C Lulu had a scared expression and her legs were trembling with fear making me want to make fun of her. I don''t have time for dramas so I talked to you bluntly. ¨C "Also get on my carriage" Lulu paled as Arisa rushed to protect her sister from her. - "No! I''ll do anything, but leave my sister alone!" So much drama¡­ Fortunately, I have my cute and loyal Setsuna. "You disgusting humans¡­" ¨C Setsuna''s killing intent covered the ce, even the ve market guards shuddered in fear. ¨C "If you contradict my master again, I will use my hands to rip out your tongues" "Hey Listen! You are a yandere factory!" ¨C Navi mocked at my side taking advantage of the fact that the new ves can''t see him. I sighed internally, I think Setsuna loves me too much¡­ Well, she''s cute so it''s fine. As the women trembled, a beautiful woman with big breasts and rabbit ears approached us with a respectful attitude. "Master, these girls are young so, if master allows it, I want to take the ce of these girls" - The woman spoke humbly as she bowed making her breasts shake. She is not as big as Shizuka, but she is close. I spoke coldly. - "What is your name?" The woman raised her head, her expression was respectful, although it is only a mask to hide her fury, sadness, and anguish. ¨C "This ve is called Elle" (Author''s Note: Elle from the manga Gun-Ota ga Mahou Sekai ni Tensei shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem wo Tsukhaimashita!?) I memorized the information on my new ves and from what I know of this woman, she used to run an orphanage that took in both humans and Inhumans. Even though she is a talented mage and a kind woman, the war caused her and the Inhuman children within the orphanage to be taken as ves under the guise that they are spies for the Demon Kingdom. Right now I have to maintain the image of a pretentious idiot so I sneered. ¨C "All of you get on the carriage" She lowered her eyes, from my bodynguage it is clear that she will have a tragic fate, but she seems to think about using her body to protect the girls, certainly a kind woman. Setsuna, Elle, Lulu, Arisa, and Lucia got on my carriage. When I checked that the ves were in the carriages I got into my own carriage and closed the door. Once in the carriage, Elle showed great determination to protect the girls as she started undressing without my order. "... Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. "I''m not forcing her to do this, it''s her own will" - I appreciated the beautiful pair of breasts, not bad. When I saw Elle''s look of humiliation and sadness I sighed internally, if this continues then Tsubaki will be angry with me. I smiled wryly and changed my attitude. ¨C "Okay, stop, you make me look like a viin" Elle paused for a moment, but didn''t cover her breasts, she just narrowed her eyes at me as if she thought I was just humiliating her. I shrugged and pretended to use magic to return to my Seiji appearance. "Nice to meet you, my name is Ichijo Seiji" -I smiled wryly. "Hero of the Inhumans¡­" - Elle muttered in a low voice as tears welled up in her eyes. Nowes something very ufortable... Since the carriage has enough space to have a little orgy, Elle knelt in front of me without touching my feet, although she seemed to want to kiss my feet. ¨C "It is an honor to meet the hero who was willing to fight on behalf of us Inhumans, thank you for everything you have done¡­" How exhausting... Since I am something like the right hand of God Orthus, humans see me as a monster more fearsome than the Demon Queen, there are even children''s stories so that children are not naughty or the hero Seiji wille to devour them. As for the Inhumans, to say that I am the messiah is an understatement, it can be said that the hero Seiji is the light of hope for the Inhumans, I am even more revered than Fleonell. I sighed and walked over to her to put my hand on her shoulder. ¨C "I am sorry for scaring you, I had to keep up the act to deceive the humans, although I did not expect you to show me such an eye-catching show as soon as I got on the carriage¡­" Elle didn''t reply as she was sobbing softly, it seems like she has suffered a lot since bing a ve. "Hey Listen! You are a ma for tragic women! Now heal her heart through wild sex!" ¨C I''m d Navi said that in my mind and not out loud. I sighed and took out a nket from my Rasen dimension, covered Elle, and went back to my seat while Elle was held in my arms like a little girl seeking shelter, although, in reality, she is a sexy milf¡­ As my hand caressed Elle''s head, I looked at the three girls who were looking at me strangely. "Well, I didn''t expect to see reincarnated Japanese" - I spoke in fluent Japanese. ¨C "Thest time I saw a reincarnated Japanese I almost lost my mind in a literal sense" Lulu seemed confused since she doesn''t understand thenguage, but Lucia and Arisa seemed calmer knowing that I''m Japanese. "I didn''t think I''d meet a hero like in light novels..." - Arisa sighed as all her anxiety disappeared. Lucia smiled wryly. ¨C "I have been in this world for so long that it feels nostalgic to speak Japanese" "Actually the champions are also reincarnated from Japan" - I shrugged. "Seriously?" - Arisa looked at me in disbelief. ¨C "But I have heard that they are sick psychopaths who **** and kill both humans and Inhumans¡­" "In Japan they were losers who hated society so in this world they became cocky idiots" - I sighed tiredly. "..." - Arisa sighed. ¨C "Stupid light novel protagonists¡­ Why can''t God give powers to a cute and intelligent girl like me? Giving skills to idiots with inferiorityplexes will only be a disaster¡­" "Yes, of course, giving skills to the girl who destroyed her kingdom for not realizing that mayonnaise is poisonous in this world" - I rolled my eyes. "It was not my fault!" - Arisa yelled indignantly. ¨C "In novels and manga that always works! It''s the fault of this stupid world that doesn''t follow the logic of the anime!" Anime logic? ¨C "What anime logic are you talking about?" Arisa looked at me like I was a freak. ¨C"Don''t you know about isekai animes where a protagonist is a kind man with no personality so that the readers can project their own power fantasies? He is the most basic of cliches" ¡­ What? "Though now that I think about it..." - Arisa tilted her head in confusion and looked at Setsuna who was next to me. ¨C "Why does that girl look like Setsuna from the anime Kaifuku ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?" [Warning: User has been exposed to ssified information from the multiverse. The usercks the title ''Otaku'' so the user cannot ess ''Spoilers''. The user''s mind is at risk of being destroyed when faced with information notpatible with the user] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has suppressed information ssified as ''Spoiler'' to prevent the destruction of the user''s mind] I sighed heavily and massaged my forehead, I have a feeling that I just found something troublesome. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that this is more troublesome than the user can imagine] ¡­ Arisa seemed to be about to ask more questions so I took out a cookie. ¨C "For now, eat something, brats need to eat to grow" "I''m not a little girl!" ¨C Arisa yelled angrily, but she calmed down after smelling the cookie. ¨C "A-Although that smells good¡­" I''ll have to postpone my research on unregistered reincarnated, now there''s something more troublesome. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has failed to ess the ''Spoilers'' due to the user not having the title ''Otaku''] [System Notification: The user cannot obtain the title ''Otaku'' due to ipatibilities in the user''s personality. Using the skill ''Mythomania'' or ''Schizophrenia'' will have the negative effect of permanently changing the user''s personality] Shit, not even my reality-bending skills can help me with this... [System Notification: The title ''Non-Otaku (100%)'' has been obtained] [Non-Otaku: Anime? What is that shit? I''d rather go fuck women~ While Otakus know the ''Stories'' and take advantage of the ''Plot'', a Non-Otaku despises the ''Stories''. The user can take the role of ''Support Character'', ''Antagonist'', or ''Protagonist'' without drawing the attention of the Will of the World. Warning: If the user listens to information ssified as ''Spoiler'', the user''s mind will be destroyed] Now I understand why the ancestor of the Ichijo family was insistent that I should not watch anime or video games if I am a Higher Entity without the otaku title... Stupid forced plot twists, my life is a cheap story. --- --- Author''s Note: So that I do not forget to do itter and for those who have doubts, I am going to put the list of new girls who arrived as ves: Snow (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Chrisse Gate d (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Seras Gate d (Gun-Ota ga Mahoe Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukhaimashita!?) Liza (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Pochi (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Tama (Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku) Soniel (Kami no Techigai de Shindara Zumi de Isekai ni Hourikomare Mashita) Misha (Kami no Techigai de Shindara Zumi de Isekai ni Hourikomare Mashita) Sara (Wortenia Senki) Laura (Wortenia Senki) Eleanor Carlfon Lunde Cornelia (Uragirareta S-Rank Boukensha no Ore wa, Aisuru Dorei no Kanojora to Tomoni Dorei dake no Harem Guild wo Tsukuru) Selina Maverick (Uragirareta S-Rank Boukensha no Ore wa, Aisuru Dorei no Kanojora to Tomoni Dorei dake no Harem Guild wo Tsukuru) Chapter 184: Navi x2 Chapter 184: Navi x2 [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has censored ''Spoilers'' to prevent the destruction of the user''s mind] [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has censored ''Spoilers'' to prevent the destruction of the user''s mind] [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has censored ''Spoilers'' to prevent the destruction of the user''s mind] I already understood damn it! In the cell phone that the system gave me, I have a folder of photographs of my wives. They are not sexual photographs but of warm moments that I have shared with them. I''ve definitely gone soft... "Oh, Busujima Saeko from Highschool ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, that anime had a good fanservice, too bad one of the authors passed away so the story couldn''t continue, and it was just stuck in the arc of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡­" ¨C Arisa was sitting on myp while looking at my cell phone screen. [System Notification: The user''s mind is breaking] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has rebuilt the user''s mind] "And what about her?" ¨C I changed the image and showed a picture of Shizuka when I tried to teach her how to cook, but she made a mess in the kitchen. "Marikawa Shizuka from the same anime" ¨C Arisa nodded. ¨C "Is she a cosyer? She is identical to the anime¡­" I went to the next picture, it was Shigure and Raki having a Go match. As a side note, they are both terrible at this game as they both have trouble forming long-term strategies. "Hmm, Shigure from the anime ''Kenichi, the strongest disciple in history''... As for the other woman, I think she''s from the same series, but she must be a secondary character since I can''t remember her name" - Arisa seemed a bit confused by Raki''s appearance. The information that I already know is not censored so I could hear the name of that anime¡­ Interesting. I then showed her a picture of Rin and Chino while they were ying video games. "Oh, Chino, that loli is really adorable, she''s from a moe anime about a loli cafe, an anime to heal the heart, although it''s worrying that many fans of that series are lolicons..." - Arisa smiled tenderly. ¨C "Even though I don''t recognize the other girl, well, she''s adorable too~" [System Notification: The user''s mind is breaking] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has rebuilt the user''s mind] I ignored the constant strokes I''m experiencing and kept showing Arisa pictures. Although she was able to recognize several of my wives, there were some ''Stories'' that she did not know. I had one of the worst migraines I''ve ever experienced in my miserable life, but I found out some interesting things. The information that the multiverse has ssified as ''Spoiler'' are the basics of the ''Plot'' of each world. When I know the ''Plot'' of a certain world then it is not considered a ''Spoiler'' so my mind is not destroyed by the information, but if the plot is altered then all the information regarding the future bes a ''Spoiler''. For example, in the original plot, Kenichi and Miu would have a daughter, but this information is ssified as a ''Spoiler'' so I couldn''t hear the name of the girl or the full ending of the anime even though the ''Story'' has already ended. On the other hand, I can make assumptions and if Arisa confirms my assumptions then she doesn''t count as a ''Spoiler'' but a confirmation. An example of this is when I asked her if in Saeko''s anime, the protagonist was Takashi Komuro and he established a harem with the main girls. Arisa nodded and my mind wasn''t destroyed so this is a good method to know ''Spoilers''. This confirms a theory that I have had ever since I obtained [Self-Knowledge]. The multiverse is an umtion of fictional worlds where we are all fictional characters, we exist for the entertainment of other fictional characters and the truth is that no one ispletely real orpletely fictional. As long as a story is written, there is a high probability that that story will be a world of the multiverse. The idiot who is developing my story has a very unstable mind to think so many stupid things. [System Notification: User has grasped one of the greatest secrets of the multiverse without falling into despair or insanity] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has absorbed the titles ''King of Lunatics'', ''Superpredator'', ''King of Monsters'', ''Enemy of Humanity''] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has absorbed the skills ''Enhanced Learning'', ''Immunity to mind control'', ''Self-knowledge''] System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has evolved into high-level energy] [Reader Madness: Sometimes fanfics get weird¡­ don''t you think so? Seeing the bottom of the abyss without losing oneself is the greatest feat of a lunatic, for even gods and demons fear the reality of fiction. This energy has the following passive skills: 1) The user has ess to all paths of ''Madness''. 2) The look, voice, and presence of the user incite the ''Madness'' in all intelligent beings. 3) Entities with high affinities for Madness will feel obsessive attraction to the user. 4) The user and entities affected by the user''s Madness will be immune to mind, spirit, or bodily control by other entities. 5) The user can see reality ws in ''Plot'', ''Stories'' and ''Characters''] [System Notification: The user can choose a concept to be aplete ''Higher Entity'': - Obsession - Frustration - Migraine - Harem - Hero -¡­. -¡­.] [System Notification: A Higher Entity is looking for the user] [System Notification: A Higher Entity is looking for the user] [System Notification: A Superior Entity has found the user. The entity is not hostile against the user] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has sent a message to the user. The title ''Stingy Jack'' has not found traps in the message. The ability ''Paranoia'' says that it is a good idea to see the message] ¡­ One thing at a time¡­ Since System Goddess is connected to my system so she should be able to see these notifications, luckily I limited the information she can see or I have a feeling that knowing about the fiction will be harmful to her. Although it is fun to bother the System Goddess, I have a lot of affection for her since thanks to her I have thoroughly understood how it works to ascend to a Higher Entity. Although I am already conceptually immortal and even Higher Entities with the concept ''Death'' cannot prevent my resurrection in case my body is destroyed, I stillck the greatest strength of a Higher Entity, a concept of my own. Each Higher Entity has a concept, and although some entities have concepts with the same name, each entity has a unique and unrepeatable path. For example, System Goddess is based on the concept ''System'' so she can intervene in any type of system, be it disabling the skills of the system users, or even deciphering the abilities of the heroes and reincarnated in this world. Choosing a concept is very important when ascending since it is not something that can be changed, and if it can be changed, it is possible to irreparably damage the soul. The concept not only determines the strength and lifestyle, but it also has a great effect on the personality, mentality, and worldview of an entity. System Goddess did not know of these matters so she chose a veryplex concept and although this sentenced her to be a support entity with lowbat power, her concept has a minimal effect on her personality so she is free to choose the way you want to live. Simple concepts such as ''Justice'', ''Destruction'', ''Fire, ''Water'', ''Power'' or ''Evil'' are the ones that most affect personality whileplex concepts such as ''System'', ''Karma'' or ''Bnce'' have less effect on personality. Since this is aplex topic I''m going to postpone my choice of concept to talk carefully with System Goddess, I don''t want to make a mistake like choosing the concept ''Harem'' and that turns me into a dog in heat who only thinks with the crotch since that could cause my death. Since that matter is aside, I opened the message section. [Message from ¡ö¡ö: Hello senpai~¡ï They said I was crazy when I said that we are in a stupid fictional y, but no one believed me¡­ Now we are two crazy people! Hooray!~ ¡ï Anyway, I suggest you not to talk about this with other entities, not even your best friends or family, most of the entities will not ept reality in a kind way and their minds can have a violent reaction that will make them your enemies, believe me, my body was destroyed by whom I saw aspanions, it was not pleasant. Anyway, I can''t wait to meet you~¡ï Postscript: I have a little problem, Teehee~¡ï I lost my physical body and my soul is 95% destroyed, basically, I''m just a disembodied and lonely consciousness *cry*... If it''s not too much to ask... Would you mind signing a contract with me to let me attach my soul to your body?? With my kouhai powers all your dreams are within your grasp!] ¡­ What the fuck is this? At the end of the message, there was a high-level contract that contained no cheats, it seems that the entity that sent this really needs help. [Contract: Final boss-type Kouhai! I, lovely and splendid BB-chan~¡ï, promise to be a lovely kouhai to my senpai if senpai promises to give his lovely kouhai a home and sweets~ Oh look, I can form high-level Contracts¡­ am I not amazing? Hehehehe~] (Author''s Note: BB from Fate Grand Order) [System Notification: The title ''Stingy Jack'' and the skill ''Paranoia'' have not detected cheating in the contract. In case the user epts the ''Final boss-type Kouhai!'' contract, the entity ''BB'' will be the user''s property until one of the two parties ceases to exist, in return, the user has to provide a lifefortable for entity ''BB'' and cannot leave her. Whoever breaks the contract will have their Existence Core destroyed and be the other party''s energy source] ¡­ I allowed System Goddess to see that message and received an immediate telepathic response. "Why do you always attract troublesome women?!" ¨C System Goddess screamed with anguish. "Do you know her?" ¨C I asked curiously while Arisa yed a game on my cell phone while we continued traveling in the carriage. System Goddess sighed. ¨C "I do not know her directly, but I spent a few centuries collecting information from the most problematic Higher Entities to get away from them¡­" "If I''m not mistaken, this woman should belong to the Outer Gods and she was a headache for multiple factions of Higher Entities, although for unknown reasons she disappeared without a trace..." "There are rumors that she was destroyed by a ''Devourer'' with the ability to destroy souls and thus she disappeared without reincarnating, but apparently she miraculously managed to survive..." "She could be very useful to us since not only does she know the secrets of the great factions, but she was a powerful entity so if we can rebuild her body and soul she will be a powerful ally¡­ But¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "She will be a headache" For her to say that then this will really be troublesome¡­ [System Notification: Entity ''BB'' has sent a message] [System Notification: Entity ''BB'' has sent a message] [System Notification: Entity ''BB'' has sent a message] ¡­ [Message from BB: Nee, senpai, you''re cruel to ignore your cute kouhai *cry*] [Message from BB: Seeeeeeeeeeenpaaaaaaaaaaai, neeeeeeeee senpaaaaaaaaaaai] A real headache... [Message from BB: Hey, senpai¡­ Has any entity registered as ''A¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö'' been looking for you? If you ept me then I will tell you a little secret about that entity~] ¡­ "¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "If you ept it then you take care of her, I do not want to have to deal with that headache" Sounds like I''m picking up a noisy puppy from the street. ¡­ I sighed. [Message to: BB It''s fine¡­ But the world I''m in has restrictions so it''ll be hard for you toe] If this woman can get to this world without alerting Paradise it will be amazing, and in case she draws the enemy''s attention I can take advantage of the situation to attack the Human Empire. [Message from BB: Senpai noticed me! You make your kouhai happy~¡ï! Don''t worry senpai, this wonderful kouhai is unstoppable~] [System Notification: Entity ''BB'' is requesting to connect to the user''s soul] That was frighteningly fast. It seems that this entity has many interesting tricks. [System Notification: The contract ''Final boss-type Kouhai!'' has been epted] [System Notification: Entity ''BB'' is now bound to the user''s soul] [Entities linked to the user''s soul: - Navi - Tsubaki Nakatsukasa - Ortro - System Goddess -Kon -BB] "Hello senpai~¡ï!" - I heard a sudden scream inside my head. ¨C "Oh, I see I''m not the only one here, hello~" What appeared inside my Core of Existence was a beautiful girl with purple hair reaching her ankles which had a red bow, a short ck skirt showing her thighs, ck shoes, ck stockings reaching to the middle of her thighs, a striking ck coat, a white shirt that entuated herrge breasts, and a red bow tie that further emphasized her breasts. She is quite a beautiful woman, although she was only a spiritual projection since as she mentioned, she does not have a physical body and most of her soul is destroyed. To tell the truth, I''m surprised she hadn''t fallen into aa, injuries of this level could incapacitate even Higher Entities with strong resistance and regeneration abilities. "Nice to meet you" ¨C Tsubaki approached with a gentle smile. ¨C "My name is Nakatsukasa Tsubaki" "Oh, a ninja" ¨C BB seemed happy. ¨C "Nice to meet you~ This is interesting¡­ Hey, what kind of person is my new senpai? Do spiders scare him? It would be fun if it did" ¡­ I have a feeling that she will give me a lot of headaches. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' confirms it] I think it was not worth it... I sighed internally and joined the conversation through the mental link I share with the entities in my Core of Existence. ¨C "What is the information you promised?" "Waa senpai is watching us! You pervert senpai!" ¨C BB covered her breasts with a false expression of panic. ¡­Oh god, she''s like a second Navi. "Hey¡­" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. ¨C "Even I think she is annoying¡­" This is bad for my nonexistent sanity. "Tsubaki, offer her something to eat" - I sighed internally. Tsubaki nodded with a gentle smile and took out some cookies that I made with spiritual ingredients so that Tsubaki could eat them without leaving my Core of Existence. Since it is spiritual food even ghosts, spirits, or incorporeal entities can eat it so it will be a good bait to BB. "Oh, that looks good" ¨C BB took a cookie. ¨C "Oh, I can grab it! Wonderful, I missed the feeling of eating!" BB happily ate the cookie. "Nani? NANI?! Why is this so delicious?!" ¨C BB shouted with a mixture of confusion, happiness, and panic. ¨C "Who prepared this?!" "Cooking is my hobby" - I mentally shrugged. ¨C "And if you want to continue enjoying these cookies, stop ying and tell me the information" "Senpai cheater! To think that you would use such a vile method to force me to fulfill your sick fantasies! Surely you are a perverted otaku who masturbates with ckmail doujins!" ¨C BB started crying, even though her acting skills suck. ¨C "Now that I have tried this my body cannot live without senpai! You have to take responsibility for stunting your cute kouhai''s body!" ¡­ I have a headache¡­ "I pity you" ¨C Navi came closer and patted my shoulder with his wing. ¨C "I pity you for being a submissive bitch who allows an unknown woman to make fun of you hahahahahaha!" ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has been activated] "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH FUCKING BITCH! EVEN IF THIS SHIT HURTS I''M GONNA MOAN LIKE A LOLI JUST TO FUCK YOU YOU DAMN ASSHOLE!... Kyaa onii-chan yamete kudasai!" ¡­.. "¡­" ¡­ "... Well, I admit it, I overdid it, now I hate myself and want to kill myself" - Navi seemed to want to vomit despite not having a mouth or a stomach. "¡­" ¨C BB heard this awkward conversation. ¨C "Oh, so my senpai has a loli fetish¡­ I''m sorry senpai, but I''m a big breasted onee-san, I can''t satisfy your illegal otaku fetishes" ¡­ "Pffff ahahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi began to convulse withughter. As for me¡­ Well, I want to die. Chapter 185: God is not what I expected Chapter 185: God is not what I expected I rxed looking at the entertaining scene in front of me. "I am innocent, I did not want to betray you! You can''t do this, we''re friends!" "Damn monster! You are a fucking monster!" "Minaris this is not what your mother would want to see! Stop right now! Obey me, I am your father!" This is unusually rxing. "Wow, senpai''s bunny is scary~ nom nom nom" ¨C BB was sitting inside my mind as she ate popcorn. "Hey Listen! This is garbage! We need more violence!" ¨C Navi ate a hamburger. "I don''t know, nom nom" ¨C BB was having fun. ¨C "Pouring hot mercury through the tear ducts seems creative to me, besides, it is the first time I see a woman''s orifices being used to store coal" "Hey Listen! It would have been better if my partner fucked the women in front of the men while the men are raped by horses!" ¨C Navi said something disgusting while he ate his burger. BB made a disgusted expression. ¨C "Ugh, bestiality is a disgusting fetish that will only excite perverts with an S+ score in the Furry stat" I can feel my neuronsmit suicide listening to the conversation of these two idiots. I sighed internally. ¨C "Tsubaki, stop them" "I prefer not to get involved in this talk" - Tsubaki smiled ufortably. ¨C "I envy System Goddess who does not have to listen to this¡­" Me too, Tsubaki, me too. I ignored the pair of idiots and focused on Minaris who was happily torturing the vigers who sold her into very and killed her mother. Another member of the sadistic psychopath club founded by Red Queen. I think I should rethink my tastes when choosing women... Throughout the carriage ride, I had several thoughts for the future. With Rasen''s portals, I sent Arisa, Lulu, and Elle to the main base so they can rest and meet my harem. I sent a message to Yuriko to create a new government department, ''Otaku Research Department''. It sounds stupid and it''s kind of stupid, it''s basically a government department focused on bringing together people with otaku tendencies. Some of my wives like anime but it seems that not all worlds have the same animes so I will need to gather female otaku from various worlds to make sure I gather as much information as possible since I myself cannot ess the ''Spoilers''. I also need to check the limitations and side effects of the ''Otaku'' title, but from what I''ve seen on Arisa and ording to the information BB has, this title has the same side effect as a system. BB seems to have a great understanding of otakus so I asked her some questions, and although this woman gives me endless headaches, she knows some very interesting things. ording to BB, an ''Otaku'' ignores the fact that we are all characters and see themselves as ''Real People'' while all other entities are just ''Characters''. This does not mean that the ''Otakus'' are evil and egotistical entities, in fact, there are cases where the ''Otakus'' empathize and fall in love with fictional characters so, when they meet those characters, the ''Otakus'' be obsessed with the character. It seems that the love for fictional characters is amon trait of otakus, which is worrying because detachment from reality is the first step towards stupidity and the most dangerous thing is a powerful idiot. BB mentioned that the majority of ''Otakus'' are perverts who masturbate with fictional characters in addition to having social problems that can range from school bullying, loneliness, depression, family problems, or sexual frustration. I don''t know about otaku culture so I don''t know if she is telling the truth or just despising otaku, but this might exin a theory I have. My theory is that most system users have the title ''Otaku'' which would exin why users treat women like collectible sex dolls, after all, for system users women are not people but fictitious objects born to satisfy various fetishes. Also, this would exin why most system users do not question the reason why they get a system, they see the situation as a lucky blessing or a gift from a higher power and unconsciously avoid thinking about the situation since they only want to fulfill their own desires. Seen this way, it''s likely that I found out the truth about systems and Higher Entities since I don''t watch anime so, instead of being happy about fulfilling a dream, I got paranoid because I''m a pessimist. Anyway, this helped me better understand system users. Another thing is that BB mentioned that the Otaku title can only be obtained naturally and by the person''s own initiative. If I force other people to be otaku, they won''t get the title and in the future, their minds will be broken if they find out that the worlds of the multiverse are based on fictional stories. In fact, BB mentioned that even if I spread the information that the anime worlds are real, I must not mention that the multiverse is a fictional work or even my wives might go crazy and fall into existential depression. The most believed theory in the multiverse is that some worlds capture information from other worlds, but to prevent the worlds from merging or colliding, the world that receives the information only turns that information into works of fiction. It is like saying that the gods are real, but in order to prevent humanity from falling into chaos, humanity interprets the gods as mythological figures even though they are real. I will spread that belief among my harem while keeping the truth secret. Anyway, the point of all this is that I will need to seek out more female otaku to get information from other worlds and entities. To all this, Navi almost makes me want to kill him by reminding me that Umaru is aplete otaku. Fucking Navi. With my self-knowledge skills, I have already verified that I have no romantic love for Umaru, only brotherly love born from the fact that I have taken care of her all her life, and over time I developed emotional ties with that brat. For sufferers of incestuous fetishes, I''m d you''re disappointed. Incest is for sick degenerates. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that... Well... You don''t want to know] ¡­ ¡­ As I said, I learned many things thanks to BB. Oh, there''s more exciting news. My favorite author, Lovecraft, indirectly sent me a problem of cosmic proportions. The entity that sends me more than ten thousand messages a day turned out to be Nuclear Chaos. I will not think or say its name as that may cause that entity to find me and I am sincerely disturbed by the massivement spam saying ''Where are you?! Do you hate me?! You do not want to see me?! Want to see you!''. ording to BB, ''The Blind Idiot God'' is a mentally unstable entity that destroys everything in sight while screaming and growling in search of a twisted feeling of love. Even I, apletely mentally ill, am not willing to risk bing the lunch of a cosmic horror. On the other hand, BB also knows information about Beast VII, in fact, it was Beast VII who almost exterminated BB''s existence. The multiverse is infinite and I''m the only idiot who finds gctic problems around every corner, how troublesome... Whatever, one step at a time. System Goddess has always been a coward so she doesn''t know the power ranking of the strongest beings in the multiverse since she avoids any dangerous information, although it''s actually impossible to create a power scale that can span the entire multiverse anymore that there are many factors that influence battles. An example: A god who can destroy countries faces a human who can only destroy a car. Although the god is stronger, the human has a special artifact or ability that allows him to kill gods with a p. The god is stronger in destructive power, but for reasons ofpatibility, the human will win the fight. Compatibility issues notwithstanding, I''m going to try to rank entities based on overall destructive power. This ranking may vary between worlds as magical power is weak in a cultivation world and cultivation is weak in a magic world. I''ll start by ranking the most powerful entities in my group. Ortro and I have power on a continent-scale. System Goddess has power on a country-scale. Kon has city-scale power. While this sounds powerful, Beast VII has universe-scale power, it''s even possible that the entity could destroy multiple universes at once. Living is troublesome... Leaving all this shit confused, I watched as Minaris used her hands to y with the brain of the girl who was her childhood friend causing the girl to convulse with an expression of pain beyond what was humanly possible. Minaris has been diligent in her studies in acupuncture and neurology, she makes me proud. "I''m surprised how little this bothers me¡­" Tsubaki sighed heavily. ¨C "Luis, seriously, get some moralistic wives, we need to bnce the moral bnce of this family, it is not good that you have so many wives on the evil side" I nodded, it will be a problem if all the women around me are psychopaths as that will make it difficult to raise my daughters. I don''t want to have to deal with a bunch of brats with genocidal tendencies. I sighed and stood up as Minaris finished mutting the vigers. Even though Minaris killed most of the vigers, she asked me to store the girl who was her childhood friend, her father, and a boy who happened to be a native hero of this world. Minaris is going to use them to continue her practice of torture techniques. "Well, it''s time for you girls to go home" ¨C I smiled at Setsuna and Minaris who were cleaning the blood from their hands. The vige of Setsuna was on the way to this ce so we went to visit. Thanks to the plot armor they were being attacked by human soldiers allowing me to act as a noble hero who came to save them. I killed the humans and sent Setsuna''s n to my base. Some of the beastkin weren''t even willing to follow me, but Setsuna cut out the tongues of the idiots who caused trouble. I love this girl. "But..." - Setsuna''s ears lowered sadly, this girl has had fun killing every human we''ve met along the way. "You don''t have to be disobedient to the master" ¨C Minaris scolded Setsuna despite the fact that she herself is fighting against her own wishes to follow me. Setsuna sighed and nodded so I patted her head. ¨C "In the evening I will return to reward you for all the good work you have done these days" Setsuna was so happy that it was difficult to rte her to the more than 200 deaths that have urred in thest two days. Now that Shijou helps me control the spatial abilities of the Rasen I can travel to the Demon Kingdom in a matter of seconds plus I can move to most spatial coordinates as long as I can analyze them carefully. I''m training to be able to use spatial movement during battles, but it''s stillplicated because of howplex it is to calcte each spatial coordinate since the slightest mistake can cause my body to be destroyed by spatial cracks. When Minaris and Setsuna returned to the Demon Kingdom, I headed to the forest. Fleonell knew the approximate location of the resting grounds of some of the gods. The Will of the World gave me additional information about the name and concept handled by each god, so I made a travel route to find the most useful gods. Kaito has been sending me reports about the Kingdom of Light''s actions and the information is troublesome. While the Human Empire is the strongest nation with the best technology and thergest number of heroes, the Kingdom of Light is a nation focused on religion, so the influence of Paradise is the most noticeable. What worries me is that Kaito informed me that angels have started appearing around the capital recently. Kaito fought against an angel when he tried to enter the capital. The Traitor Hero was almost killed as the angel had immunity to status effects, high magic resistance, and regenerative skills. He was able to fight as his skill [Spiritual Sword] can attack the soul so the angel was severely injured and Kaito managed to cut off his arm and then use a spatial movement magic artifact. Kaito sent me the arm to analyze it and the result was that that angel is a puppet from Paradise used as cannon fodder. Although in a general context this puppet is weak, this thing is mass-produced so the Kingdom of Light can summon an army of millions of warriors at the level of a beginner hero. While it seems that Paradise is spending all its resources to obtain this world, the truth is that it is a small investment for a high-level organization. For example, the heroes that are constantly summoned are single-use heroes that are easy to produce if you have the right resources. These heroes can only use skills in this world and if they travel to other worlds they will lose all their skills and be ordinary humans, plus a mass-produced hero will never be as strong as a true hero. The reason why this world is so important despite not being a high-level world is that if Paradisebines the fake hero production method and the Laws of this world that encourage the creation of heroes then it is theoretically possible to make true heroes en masse. Looking at it like this I want to stay with this world to build an army, but if I do that then big organizations will start persecuting me for what''s not worth it. I was talking to the Will of the World and we reached an agreement. If I cannot face Paradise, the Will will separate itself from this world and annex itself to one of my personal worlds. This will make me lose the natural resources of this world, but as long as the Will is mine, I can create a hero factory if I can rebuild the Laws of this world. For now, I need allies so I arrived at the location of my first objective, the ce where the God of Death and Darkness rests. The ce looked like an ordinary cave without traces of energy, but this was the entrance to meet one of the most dangerous entities in this world. From what I heard from Fleonell, the God of Death and Darkness was one of the strongest gods in this world. His followers were mainly made up of demons, witches, and humans being the only god that was revered by both Inhumans and humans. The problem was that in the war thousands of years ago, this god was wounded by the alliance of various gods who feared his power. After that, the God of Death and Darkness sought refuge away from the world to rest and there are legends that speak of his future return and revenge. The Will of the World warned me that the Authority of the God of Death and Darkness isplete so that god must have already recovered from his wounds, but for some reason, he refused to show himself to the world. Well, never mind, with the Authority given to me by the Will of the World I can force that god to obey me and if he causes trouble I will devour him when he is no longer useful. When I got to the cave I stopped because I saw a ck-haired boy who was injured and seemed to be running away from a group of bandits which is strange because in this area of the forest there should be no settlements of sentient beings. I looked at the situation and wanted to try a new trick. When [Reader''s Madness] evolved I got the ability to see Destiny and Plot so I focused on this skill. To begin with, I saw that the boy was covered in a golden aura which perhaps represents the role of the protagonist. In addition to the golden aura, there was a red thread connecting the boy and the interior of the cave. I don''t know what this represents, but in some cultures, a red thread is the representation of destiny that connects two hearts in a romantic way, although the color red can also represent violence so it could be a sign of fated enemies. Now I will have to study the meanings of the colors¡­ How troublesome. I sighed and walked over to the group. I didn''t waste my time understanding the context of the situation and just devoured the bandits. I didn''t immediately kill the boy but instead used my new title [No Otaku] and I tried to take the boy''s ce as the protagonist. Since my Destiny Energy was stronger than the boy''s, I could easily steal his ce as the protagonist and I could see the red thread separate from his body and connect to mine. There was no trace of Paradise in his soul, but there was a strong destiny worthy of a protagonist so for now, I will keep him in case the God of Death and Darkness meets this boy. For now, I''ll keep him in Ortro''s stomach and if he''s not useful I''ll let Ortro digest him. I entered the cave. At first, the ce looked like a normal cave where a bear would live, but when I got to the bottom of the cave I saw a small natural well. I saw that the red thread indicated that the well is a path so I entered the well and inside there was an underwater current in the direction of the red thread. After advancing a bit there was a cave with an underground river that didn''t fill the whole cave so a normal human could survive if he entered the well. I followed the current of the river and after advancing several kilometers I finally reached an undergroundke that was covered in mist. The water was heated by what seemed like hot springs while the river was the source of water responsible for regting the temperature. Thiske seemed to have some kind of restrictive ability since my perception skills were being suppressed and although I can use [Rasen] to free myself from this restriction, this would destroy theke and I want to analyze it. The red thread indicated that my target was in theke so I prepared to fight and use the Authority to suppress the deity. I stepped into theke carefully, but there was a sudden rush of water. The current was strong, but not strong enough to push me so I kept steady in the water. [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has been activated] ... "KYAAAAAA! PERVERTED!" The current of the water pushed a slim figure against my chest. I didn''t have time to speak as the slender figure raised her delicate hand to my face as unpleasant green phosphorescent smoke appeared from her fingers. "Die pervert! Corrosive mist of the lord of death!" ¡­ Why god is a t-chested girl? Did my stupid plot armor cause this? "Nani?! Why doesn''t my magic work?!" And she speaks Japanese¡­. This is stupid. I sighed and hefted the t-chested girl over my shoulder like a sack of rice. "Let go of me you pervert! Help! A pervert is kidnapping me!" If this is a god then my atheism is justified. I got to the edge of theke and noticed that thiske was designed to be identical to a Japanese hot spring, there was even a bamboo tube that hits a rock when filled with water. I lowered the girl to the ground and she immediately moved away from me as she used her hands to cover her private parts since she was naked. I sighed and used [Rasen] to dry my clothes. ¨C I''m not interested in a brat''s body so stop looking at me like I''m going to do something to you" "What?! Who are you calling a brat?!" ¨C The brat was furious. ¨C "I am a beautifully mature and sexy woman!" The girl pressed her hand that was hiding her non-existent breasts as if she was trying to make them look bigger, but this only proved that she is a cutting board. I sighed deeper, god is disappointing. --- --- Author''s Note: Who can guess who the girl is? ~ Chapter 186: Encountering a Very Troublesome Problem... Chapter 186: Encountering a Very Troublesome Problem... I sighed while drinking tea in a room with a tatami floor. "I already said I''m sorry" - I rolled my eyes at the look of resentment that the girl in front of me was giving me. "Hmph, you disgusting pervert, you should die" ¨C The girl looked away as she puffed out her cheeks. I sighed again and pulled out a tray of cookies, this is the third time I''ve done this. "¡­" ¨C The girl looked at the cookies, she took the tray from me and started eating while she constantly looked at me with contempt. ¨C "Hmph, pervert, trying to conquer me with desserts, without a doubt you are just a pervert" so troublesome... "So¡­" - I sighed. ¨C "You are the new Goddess of Death and Darkness¡­" The girl snorted angrily. ¨C "God of Death and Darkness was my father, I inherited his power, but not his name, I want to keep at least the memory of his name¡­" The girl seemed a bit sad so I took out more cookies which she happily devoured forgetting her own anger and sadness. The authority of the God of Death and Darkness did not disappear despite the death of the god since that god transferred his authority to his daughter before he perished, so the Will of the World did not know of the death of the god. "Well, let me introduce myself" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "My name is Ichijo Seiji, a hero summoned from Japan" The girl''s angry expression changed and she looked at me with joy and curiosity. - "Japan? Mom was from Japan! Hey, how is the anime? How are video games? Mother always talked about Japanese culture and how important lolis and nekomimis are to Japanese people, although she told me that I should never research something called NTR and I should stay away from men with hairstyles where their hair covers their eyes¡­" ¡­ What kind of mother did this girl have? I sighed. ¨C "One question at a time, besides, I don''t even know your name" "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself¡­" ¨C The girl smiled sheepishly, she doesn''t seem used to social interactions since she has lived in this cave. ¨C "My name is Uruha Rushia, a necromancer¡­ I cannot say that it is a pleasure to meet you since you are a pervert" (Author''s Note: Uruha Rushia from Hololive) (*sad sounds*) Thatst was unnecessary, though I can''t deny it. "I already said it was an ident" - I sighed again, but she doesn''t believe me at all. I sighed and took out my cell phone. Since Tsubaki likes anime, there are various anime and games saved on this cell phone so I showed the content to the girl. Even though I originally thought of enving the God of Death and Darkness, this girl seems like someone I canmunicate with so I''ll try to get her on my side with peaceful means, plus the idea of having a true goddess in my harem is interesting. System Goddess doesn''t count as she doesn''t use Faith Energy and isn''t actually a goddess, as for Kon, she''s a pet on top of her being a Corrupted God. "This is anime" ¨C I showed a random series. Due to the restrictions of not having the title ''Otaku'', I only see a blurry image as my mind can''t process the content of the anime, but for Rushia, this was interesting so he moved to my side to look at the cell phone. "Oh, so this is an idol that mom was talking about so much¡­" ¨C Rushia seemed very happy so I had an idea. I sent a mental message to Tsubaki. ¨C "Come for a moment to chat with this girl since she is on her guard against me" Tsubaki sighed wryly. ¨C "Do you want me to help you cheat on an innocent girl with no social experience?" "Yes" - I nodded internally. ¨C "Think of it this way, if she does note with us then she will stay in that lonely cave until Paradise finds her, and she is killed to steal her authority over death and darkness" "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. - "Alright" Tsubaki appeared by my side and approached Rushia who was focused on her cell phone. "Hello" - Tsubaki spoke softly. Since Tsubaki has a gentle nature and even her presence can bringfort due to her soul frequency, she easily approached Rushia. "Hello?" ¨C Rushia looked at Tsubaki confused. ¨C "Are youing with the pervert?" Tsubaki smiled softly like a trustworthy older sister. ¨C "That''s right, I am a demonic weapon and Ie with the pervert" The woman who spies on me when I have sex with my wives calls me a pervert... "Hey Listen! Let the holy war begin to conquer sacrednds! Now go fuck that loli goddess!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy in my mind. "Senpai is so perverted that even the gods judge him as a pervert" ¨C BB sighed with falsepassion. ¨C "Don''t worry senpai, your dear kouhai will always apany you even if you are a disgusting lolicon~" "Ahhh stupid dog let go of me!" "What''s that?! Senpai save me, a monster wants to eat BB-chan!" "Thanks Ortro, good job Kon" - I sighed in relief when the two idiots were silenced. "Pats on the head?" ¨C Ortro asked expectantly. "I''ll pamper youter" ¨C This brat is cute. As Tsubaki made friends with Rushia, I focused on analyzing this ce. It seems that the God of Death and Darkness wanted to protect his daughter at all costs since this ce is under a powerful concealment barrier. If I''m not mistaken, the God of Death and Darkness shouldn''t have died, but he chose to consume his own existence to protect Rushia, for example, [Paranoia] warned me that hurting Rushia is a bad idea since there is a defensive skill in her body that could even hurt the soul of a Higher Entity. God of Death and Darkness was quite an interesting entity, it''s a shame that his soul, body, and mind no longer exist so I can''t even revive him... What a father can do for his daughter is amazing. Although the energy in Rushia''s body isparable to System Goddess, Rushiacksbat experience so I''ll have to train her to help me fight the angels of Paradise. This was a small moment of peace and I rxed watching Tsubaki having fun, but like always, I can''t have a fucking hour of peace. [System Notification: A message from the Will of the World has arrived] [Message from the Will of the World: In the Valley of Dragons where the few surviving dragons hide, a disaster has urred. Help the Dragon God or the humans will gain the Authority over the magic of this world] I just want a fucking day of peace... I sighed and walked over to Tsubaki and Rushia. Because of Umaru, I know that when a person watches a series, that person can be distracted for several hours so as soon as the anime chapter ends I took the cell phone and put it in my Rasen Dimension. "NEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!! Return it! I was in the best part!" I stared nkly. ¨C "Are you a necromancer or a banshee? That scream was worthy of a death metal singer¡­" "... I don''t know what you''re talking about" - Rushia spoke with a soft voice to hide her embarrassment. I sighed. ¨C "A problem arose and we have to leave immediately" "Are you leaving yet?" - Rushia lowered her head sadly. I don''t know how long this girl has been living here alone with no friends, but it should be at least 100 years. I sighed. ¨C "We have to go, I wille backter so you can continue looking at the cell phone" "Aren''t you going to kidnap me?!" ¨C Rushia yelled making my ears ring. "Why do you sound disappointed?" - I smiled ironically. ¨C "For now, be obedient and stay here" I headed to theke to return from the same ce I came from since there are no other exits and it would be a waste to break the barrier that hides this ce. "Don''t worry, we''ll be backter" ¨C Tsubaki gently smiled at Rushia and returned to my Core of Existence. Rushia looked dejected but I don''t have time tofort her so for now I just left her some cookies and went to theke. When I was about to enter theke, a small hand held my arm. "I''m going with you..." - Rushia had appeared behind me at a speed imperceptible to the human eye. ¨C "You are a pervert who saw me naked now I will not be able to get married so you have to take me with you¡­ Or else¡­" Great, what I was missing, another yandere¡­ I sighed and took her hand. ¨C "To rify, I have several wives and I am not going to leave them for you" "¡­" ¨C It seems that Rushia''s mind stopped working so I covered us with [Anti-Rasen] to avoid moisture and hurried out of the cave to go to the location indicated by the Will of the World, the Valley of the Dragons. When we got out of the cave, Ortro came out of my body and turned into a giant crow so we traveled on her back at supersonic speed. Although Rushia and I have bodies capable of resisting the pressure of the wind, I kept the protection of [Anti-Rasen] to have afortable ride. "What do you mean you have a harem of wives?!" ¨C Rushia finally reacted and grabbed me by the neck with anguish and anger. Despite her intense emotions, this girl was careful not to kill me, although she seemed to want to cause me some pain. At least she''s a yandere who knows how to control her violent urges, which gives her extra charm points. I shrugged. ¨C "I have wives in my homeworld and I formed a harem with women from this world, even Tsubaki is one of my wives" "¡­" ¨C Rushia''s gaze was grim. ¨C "Mom was right, all men are perverted womanizers who love big breasts¡­" "It''s not good to generalize" - I sighed and stroked her head. ¨C "There are decent men who care about feelings more than appearance and even seek a monogamous rtionship even if they have the possibility of forming a harem, for example, I have an adoptive brother who is an indecisive coward¡­ Ahem, an honest boy" "¡­" ¨C Rushia looked at me nkly, then pouted angrily and sat on myp as she forced me to keep stroking her head. ¨C "Perverted womanizer, we''ll discuss thister..." That sounds like a very lovable threat. In a matter of minutes, we approached the Valley of Dragons and from a distance, I saw a scene that made me frown. What should have been a fertile and prosperous territory was now a wastnd full of craters and traces of fire as if hundreds of nuclear bombs had exploded in the ce. This stinks of trouble, I need context. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been activated] --- --- (3rd person perspective) The Valley of the Dragons was thest refuge of the dragons after the assassination of the Dragon King at the hands of the Champions. This ce was under the protection of the Dragon God, the most powerful creature in this World, so even the most warmongeringmanders of the Human Empire did not dare to attack this ce.... ¡­.. Despite the conflict that covered the world, the dragons chose to stand aside, not supporting either side of the conflict. This was not out of indifference, but out of survival instinct and an ancient promise made by the Dragon God¡­ The Dragon God knew that something very bad was happening, entities from another world were threatening this world and possessed a power superior to any entity in this world... Even though the Dragon God did not fear death and actually loved war, the deity had long ago sworn an oath that he would not interfere with humans as long as his own home was not attacked. ...¡­ To avoid disturbance, the Dragon God ced a barrier that covered the entire valley in such a way that not even the Reincarnated or Heroes from another world could ughter the dragons¡­.. Unfortunately, the deity was unaware of a power capable of destroying this barrier, a power alien to invaders from another world, a devastating power. ......¡­. ...¡­.. While the dragons rested peacefully, huge rocks began to fall from the sky which should be impossible since the outer space of this world was only a conceptual projection and there were no such things as space rocks so a meteorite should not exist. The first meteor shook the barrier, the second caused cracks in the barrier, and the rest of the meteors destroyed the barrier and annihted 90% of the dragons who only lived in peace... The Dragon God let out a cry of hatred as he saw his subjects beingpletely destroyed so he spread his wings and went in search of the entity that had destroyed his home¡­. ...¡­.. The Dragon God found a trace of energy from the cause of this disaster and although the god did not know if he could win the battle, the Dragon God''s pride prevented him from ignoring this aggression¡­ .. What the Dragon God did not know is that the enemy did not belong to the group of foreign entities that have invaded this world, but was an entity that came to this world by ident... The energy trace did not belong to magic, divinity, cultivation, or other conventional energies, but was pure Destiny Energy........ ......¡­ ............¡­ .........¡­. ...¡­ ¡­. ...¡­.. ¡­.. [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has detected a System User] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has prevented the System User from sensing the user''s presence] [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) You must be fucking with me... I quickly sent a message to System Goddess. - "We have a problem" "I already saw the notifications, I have everything ready for the nullification formations" ¨C System Goddess responded immediately. Through the Rasen Dimension, I felt that System Goddess was transported to the interior of my Nucleus of Existence. "Luis" - System Goddess spoke with extreme seriousness. ¨C "Remember that the maximum I can block a system is 10 minutes and the minimum is 2 seconds depending on the link that the user has with the system, you have to put space restrictions at the same time that you make a perfect attack to prevent the Plot Armor can save the user, and in case fail, we have to leave immediately" If it wasn''t for the Dragon God''s barrier then the meteor shower could destroy a continent so the system user is very dangerous... [System Notification: The conditions necessary to activate the passive skill of the ''Hero''s Destiny'' skill have been met. The user cannot be affected by the System User''s Emotional Control, Mind Control, Luck, Charm, Empathy, Karma, and Nakama Power skills.] "Wow, looks like things have gone to shit, to think I''m going to see a fight between two system users, where''s my popcorn?!" ¨C BB was excited. BB was once an ally of Beast VII so she knows quite a bit about system users. I told her my identity as a system user after putting her under multiple contracts to keep it secret and then we both shared information about what we know about the systems. It must be said that she was shocked that I could also do mid-level contracts, but instead of being surprised she was angry saying that I am taking away her only job since in her current condition she cannot do anything other than doing noise, eating and form contracts. She''s basically a very annoying printing machine. Before rushing in the direction of the system user, I descended to the Valley of Dragons and scattered ck blood all over the ce. The corpses that weren''t pulverized were eaten by Ortro while the few remaining survivors were sucked into the ck blood to heal them, this will help me win over the good side of the Dragon God if he survives the fight. "What happened here?" ¨C Rushia watched curiously as ck blood covered the valley. ¨C "Wow, a dragon, it is the first time I see one" Rushia pointed to a charred skull on the ground and a green light covered the skull. Flesh began to cover the skull as the light took the form of a skeleton, then that skeleton was covered with flesh and scales. "...This girl can use high-level resurrection?" ¨C System Goddess spoke with disbelief. ¨C "But this is not holy energy nor does it possess the concept of ''Life''¡­ High-level necromancy¡­ Luis, what did you do while I was gone?!¡­ And who is the girl with purple hair?!" "I''m the adorable kouhai of my lolicon senpai~" - BB replied with a mocking smile. "One thing at a time" ¨C I frowned as I noticed that the dragon hade back to life, it wasn''t just a puppet without a mind or soul, it was a true resurrection. Although I can do the same with [Human Transmutation], I need to hold the soul in my hands to achieve resurrection, but the dragon soul wasn''t around and Rushia actually forced the soul back from thend of the dead. Instead of resurrection, this is more like a forced reincarnation. This screaming girl with green hair is a real treasure. If I can make her abilities unrestricted by the Laws of other worlds, she could help me revive almost anyone in other worlds. Come to think of it, Miu''s mother passed away when she was a baby so maybe I can reunite mother and daughter... "Rushia¡­" ¨C I approached the girl who was happily ying with her new 10-meter tall pet. ¨C "Although it is true that I have several wives, since the first time I saw you I could not help this feeling in my chest after seeing your mature charm¡­ I know it is sudden, but would you be my wife?" "¡­" ¨C Rushia stared at me, her face turned gloomy at the thought that I have several wives, then she showed happiness that I called her a woman with mature charm, she turned to resentment at the fact that I won''t leave my other wives, she let out a sad sigh at the thought that if she refuses she might be alone again, and finally moved on to eptance which was more akin to resignation. This girl is so expressive that it is easy to read. "I''ll think about it, after all, a woman with a body as voluptuous as mine deserves the best¡­" ¨C Rushia lifted her chest which was as t as a cutting board. Although she said that, she has already epted it. It''s bad to overprotect daughters since that makes them naive girls which makes the job easier for maniptive bastards like me. Since I don''t have much time, I stored the corpses of the dragons and ordered Ortro not to digest them so that Rushia can revive themter, then I hurried in the direction of the Dragon God. I sent various instructions to my wives and they made various preparations forbat in case Paradise makes a move by the appearance of the system user, plus I must be careful not to show that I am also a system user. At least I know that Heroes have a chance of beating a system user so I can use most of my skills when fighting since I''m a veteran Hero with three worlds of experience and it''s not umon if I have weird tricks My wives finished the preparations in a matter of minutes so at any time I can activate the Rasen Dimension to summon an elite squad, furthermore, Shiguma sent me a strange robotic arm that seems to resonate with the [Rasen]. I don''t think it''s a big deal, but [Paranoia] warned me that this robotic arm can be of use to me against the system user. I hope this battle doesn''t cause too much trouble... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' cannot determine the entire future due to the interference of skills to protect Destiny] ¡­ Shit. --- --- Author''s Note: I''m going to party so I left the chapter at once since possibly tomorrow and the day after tomorrow I''ll be unable to write~ On the other hand, this was a tribute to who was my favorite VTuber¡­. F Chapter 187: Everything is Silent Chapter 187: Everything is Silent (3rd person perspective) Among the four human nations, the Southern Kingdom was the weakest nation in terms of technology, number of heroes, and number of soldiers, but there was something they excelled at, adventurers..... Unlike soldiers who specialize in fighting humans and Inhumans, adventurers specialize in fighting monsters so while the Southern Kingdom is a weak nation in national military power, the existence of the Adventurers Guild ensures that this nation does not inferior to the other three human nations. In a city near the Capital, a ck-haired teenager arrived in an old cart¡­. The name of this young man was.................................... ...¡­. A Japanese man who came to this world, and although he used to be an adult of... years old, now his appearance was that of a 15-year-old boy. This man was a decent and calm person who didn''t know why he was transported to a world of magic set in the middle ages like in light novels ............... ............ ................ ........... .... ........ ...¡­ ¡­.. ... .............. ... ...¡­ The only thing that this boy knew is that when he came to this world he obtained great power after identally destroying the habitat of some dragons granting him great power in the form of levels and skill points.... The boy didn''t think too much and using a map function of his sys........................¡­ ................ he found a nearby town so he went looking for information. ........... ...¡­.. The boy was able to easily enter the town since his presence made an impression on people and the guards turned out to be kind people who mistook the boy for a viger looking to be an adventurer so they kindly directed him on how to go to the adventurer''s guild.... The boy thanked even though he felt strangely ufortable as if someone was watching him ........................ .............. The boy did not think too much about it since his sys.................................... .....................¡­ did not show notifications that someone was following him so he thought it was his imagination. As the boy walked around the city, several girls looked at him curiously as he was a handsome boy, but he remained calm as he possessed the skill [...¡­] that allowed him to keep a calm face at all times...¡­ .... As the boy kept walking, a notification window appeared in front of him. {A hostile entity is approaching......... It is rmended to use ¡­ to escape} The boy was surprised, he had been in that world for less than a day so he could not imagine that someone wanted to kill him .... As the boy thought of what to do, a deafening roar filled with an authoritarian aura shook the entire city..... The invader''s presence was so strong that weaker people such as children and the elderly fell to the ground as their internal organs were crushed by the pressure of the tyrannical aura. The boy looked at this with anger and his heart filled with rage seeing innocent people being killed for no reason..... The boy ran to a five-year-old girl and took out medicinal herbs from her inventory, then put them in the girl''s mouth to try to save her life.... {The skill ... has been obtained} {The title ..... has been obtained} The boy used his skill points to increase his skill [.....] and began to heal the citizens who were still alive. Seeing this, several people helped the boy to gather the wounded, especially a beautiful blue-eyed blonde girl who was one of the magic soldiers of the city¡­.. "Who is the bloody bastard who dared to touch my people?! I''m going to put concrete on his feet and throw him in a river!" The furious scream caused the city to tremble, but this time the soldiers and mages managed to set up a barrier to prevent the pressure of the aura from killing more innocent civilians. Finally the citizens could see the enemy that caused so much destruction¡­. In the sky an imposing figure covered the skies preventing sunlight from illuminating the city. A body as big as a mountain, red scales simr to the mes of a volcano, a presence that caused horror and reverence in living beings, this was the Dragon God, the strongest deity in this world... ......¡­ "Mediocre humans! Out of respect for who my friend was, I kept silent during humanity''s uncontrolled actions, but this time they have crossed the line! Give me the bastard who destroyed my home and over I will not destroy this city!" ¨C The Dragon God shouted furiously causing the barrier that protected the city to crack, causing serious injuries to the magicians who formed the barrier. "You are just a monster attacking innocent people!" ¨C A muscr man with a heavy sword stood on the city wall and red at the Dragon God with hostility. The Dragon God snorted disdainfully and opened his huge jaws in the direction of the human who dared to answer him. Simr to the eruption of a volcano, the Dragon God''s breath attacked the city wall with heat capable of destroying any material in this world... ... The human buried his sword in the wall. ¨C "Infinite sword dance!" Hundreds of swords came out of the wall creating a barrier to block the Dragon God''s attack... The Dragon God frowned as he saw that his attack was blocked by an insignificant human. Although the Dragon God didn''t use all of his power in that attack, that power was enough to destroy an entire city so being blocked by a single human hurt his pride¡­ .. "Humans have improved in the hundreds of years that I have been without contact with the world" ¨C The Dragon God snorted angrily. ¨C "Human, say your name" The man pointed at the Dragon God with his sword. ¨C "I am Egil Voltz, S-ss adventurer and I will be the one to destroy you, evil creature" "Hahahahaha, I want to see you try it" - The Dragon God smiled disdainfully and concentrated his power in his jaws to attack again. The citizens began to shout Egil''s name. They thought that the Dragon God was just a normal dragon that inherited the position of the Dragon King so in their hearts they thought that Egil could beat him just the same way the Champions beat the previous Dragon King...... ......¡­ ..... Again Egil used his skill to create a wall of swords, but this time it was not enough. Some adventurers and soldiers noticed that something was not right before the Dragon God''s attack so some tried to help Egil and others tried to escape, but in the end the result was the same. ...¡­ Half of the city had disappeared along with hundreds of innocent citizens, soldiers, and adventurers. Not even the corpses had remained, leaving only charred earth. "Hey? That was all?" ¨C The Dragon God looked in surprise, the deity was disappointed by this result. ¨C "Oh well, where did I stay?... Oh, right... Ahem... Human bastard show yourself and receive your punishment!" As the Dragon God screamed, an arrow flew towards his right eye, but before the arrow hit, it was destroyed by the aura that covered the Dragon God''s body like armor. "Who dares to sneak attack me?! You bastard show yourself and fight like a man!" ¨C The Dragon God shouted furiously as he looked in the direction of the attack. What was there was a cute ck-haired girl who was holding a wooden bow. "¡­. Well, you don''t need to fight like a man" ¨C The Dragon God tilted his head not knowing what to say. "Great ball of hellfire!" The Dragon God heard a loud cry so he moved his gigantic w to counter a fireball aimed at his head. The Dragon God noticed a group of ck-haired human teenagers ring at him while holding different weapons. "Japaneses?" ¨C The Dragon God seemed confused and excited to see the humans from another world. The Dragon God had existed since the origin of this world so he had seen many things. Since this world had Laws that encouraged the birth of Heroes, it was not strange that every once in a while a person from another world appeared in this world naturally allowing aspects of modern civilization to integrate into this world...¡­ ... In fact, Dragon God''s best friend was a Japanese boy who came to this world a couple of thousand years ago.... The Dragon God was happy to see his friend''spatriots because he felt very lonely after his friend''s death due to old age so he wanted to meet Japanese people since the god had fallen in love with Japanese culture, especially something called yakuzas¡­.. As the Dragon God was lost in happy memories, a boy holding a heavy war hammer appeared above the Dragon God''s head and struck the deity''s head. ¨C "Hammer Skill: Smash!" Even though the blow was so weak that the Dragon God didn''t even feel it, his body was covered by strange pushing energy that pressed his body to the ground. "What the fuck?!" ¨C The Dragon God shouted in confusion when his body lost the ability to fly and hit the ground. Although the Dragon God was unharmed, his body had be too heavy and he was unable to get up, lying helplessly on the ground. "The skill onlysts 10 seconds so attack!" ¨C The boy with the hammer yelled at hispanions while he stayed in the air with the help of boots with small wings¡­ ...¡­ The Dragon God tried to move, but the thrusting energy prevented him from moving a single muscle of his colossal body, but this did not make the deity panic but made him smile with nostalgia. "Kwahahahahahaha the Japanese are still funny!" ¨C The Dragon God began tough as the temperature of his body increased suddenly causing the ground to melt. ¨C "Eat this mother fuckers!" At the moment when the heroes were about to attack the Dragon God, a massive amount of heat exploded on the spot¡­. .... Within the city, the system user had sensed the danger due to his skill [¡­.] so he used [¡­.] to form a barrier to protect the people around him¡­.. As if an atomic bomb had detonated in the city, everything was destroyed leaving only and filled with magma and hot rocks. The only trace of life in the ce was a small sphere with a radius of ten meters that protected the system user and 30 other people...¡­ ........... The prosperous city with thousands of people had disappeared leaving only 30 survivors. As for the heroes, they were all killed. "Ugh, shit" ¨C The Dragon God sighed sadly as he stood up. ¨C "My Karma was damaged, the worst of all is that I overdid it and could not ask if the yakuza are still popr in Japan¡­" The Dragon God thought that the human who destroyed his home must have died with that attack so he prepared to leave, but a sudden magical chain rushed to his neck... The Dragon God sighed at the sight of such low-level magic and shook his hand, but what the deity did not expect was that the chain was not destroyed, but instead wrapped around his arm refusing to let go. The Dragon God had no time to be surprised as a small bullet of light pierced his chest causing great pain... ..... The Dragon God''s body wasparable to a mountain so that wound was insignificant, but somehow the pain caused by that light was suffocating. The Dragon God activated his defensive abilities but the light bullets ignored his barriers and scales causing even more pain to the deity... .........¡­ The Dragon God copsed causing the ground to shake. For some reason, his attack and defense skills seemed to be being restricted as fate told him that he must die...¡­.. ......... "You''re a dam monster..." The Dragon God saw that a young human was approaching him with a gloomy look............¡­.. ......¡­. ......... In the human''s right hand was what looked like a firearm from the Japanese homeworld, in his other hand was the chain that was slowly wrapping around the Dragon God''s gigantic body. Despite the Dragon God''s instincts warning him that he was in mortal danger, the deity showed no fear, instead of snorting disdainfully. ¨C "So you are the bastard who attacked my home¡­ Well, I am not surprised that you are Japanese, my friend was also an irrational idiot when I met him" The system user stopped several meters from the Dragon God so he could look into his eyes. - "Why? Why did you destroy the city? Why did you have to kill all these innocent people?!" The system user was furious at the Dragon God''s actions so he used most of his skill points to strengthen hisbat skills. .......... ............¡­.. The system user had little time in this world so he didn''t have time to get powerful skills, but with the huge pool of skill points in his sys...¡­ .. he was able to level up his skills to the point of incapacitating the Dragon God. The Dragon God sniffed disdainfully. ¨C "Oh, can you kill myckeys, but I can''t kill yours? Tch, what an idiot" The system user bit his lip until it bled. Now he understood that this disaster was his fault for causing the destruction of the Valley of the Dragons, but this was not the time to repent, he would seek topensate for his mistakes and the first step was to eliminate this monster that brought so much destruction to humanity...¡­ ¡­ "Anyst words?" ¨C The system user aimed his weapon at the Dragon God''s head as he concentrated all of his magical energy on the weapon. The Dragon God sneered. ¨C "Fuck you" The system user sighed and thought it best to destroy this evil creature to prevent further tragedies. {The syst¡­ will go into a temporary pause. Skills will be out of use for 8 minutes} "What?!" ¨C The system user shouted in surprise, but he couldn''t try to understand the situation as chains of purple energy came out of the ground and surrounded the area... In the space above the system user a portal of blue energy appeared from which a huge robotic arm emerged. As the robotic arm swung down to strike at the system user, the steel fist turned into a drill covered in purple and blue energy. The system user tried to activate his skills, but the system was still down. What was worse is that his spatial movement artifacts that were not connected to his system could not activate as if something was sealing the space...¡­.. The system user raised his magic gun that had umted arge amount of magic energy and fired at the giant drill¡­.. The magical energy collided with the drill stopping the attack, but it wasn''t enough to destroy the drill and was only blocking it. The system user was about to move to avoid the trajectory of the drill, but the ground opened up revealing two dog heads with dozens of red eyes¡­. The system user managed to use the magic chain on his hand to block the two dogs that were trying to bite his legs, but this left him in a bad posture full of openings¡­. ........... .... ...¡­. The next thing the system user saw was that from his own chest protruded a human hand covered in several sharp fangs which rotated like little drills ... .. In the hand was a sphere of blue light to which was attached a small red gem. .... Although the system user didn''t know what was happening he didn''t care either as his mind was clouding over as if all thoughts were erased... "This is how aputer must feel when being formatted¡­.." ¨C The system user thought to himself before everything went quiet.... .......... .... ... ... [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] Chapter 188: And Thats How I Didnt Get a Pet Chapter 188: And That''s How I Didn''t Get a Pet I sighed and massaged my forehead, [Reader''s Perspective] causes too many migraines. Since the system user was inexperienced andcked vignce towards an enemy in the shadows, I was able to use [Mythomania] to hide part of [Reader''s Perspective]''s presence. That trick doesn''t work on entities with strong perception abilities and greatbat experience so I''ll have toe up with better methods to trick perceiving entities. One problem was that even with [Reader''s Perspective] I couldn''t ess all of the system user''s information so I couldn''t see his personal information such as skills, titles, stats, name, age, or deeper thoughts. I have to improve this skill or I may encounter unknown situations which will be dangerous. Another problem is that even though the system user was distracted dealing with the Dragon God, he was still able to stop the robotic arm''s attack which honestly surprised me. That attack was a mixture of [Rasen] to boost destructive power, [Anti-Rasen] to negate defensive abilities, Kon''s abilities to devour vitality and thus nullify regenerative abilities, Ortro''s ability to devour souls, my ability to devour minds, [False Antagonist] and [Hero''s Destiny] to nullify plot armor, Death Authority provided by Rushia, [Nakama Power] to increase raw power and Tsubaki''s Resonance to make all those abilities work at the same time. It''s the most powerful attack I''ve ever done and it was still blocked by a magic gun... Stupid system users with meaningless skills. Fortunately, I prepared that samebination of skills to attack the system user''s back when he got distracted by Ortro''s attacks. However, the system user is notpletely dead. I divided the soul, body, and mind like a puzzle and put various restrictions with [Anti-Rasen] to prevent his resurrection. Since the system user is something like a newborn, his death will only give me a small portion of Destiny Energy which would be a waste. I have many ns for the system user so for now I stored his mind in Ortro''s stomach, the body in the Rasen Dimension, and kept the soul covered with [Anti-Rasen] in my hand. System Goddess came out of my Core of Existence and took the soul of the system user. When she held the soul in her hands, I saw a transparent panel appear in front of her. After several configurations simr to a programmer creating a mobile app, the red gem in the soul stopped shining. System Goddess smirked. ¨C "Ok, now the system will be paused while I focus on studying it, I learned from my mistakes the first time I found a system user so I will be careful not to kill him by ident" The smile of this woman is worthy of a scientist during the second world war... "What do you think is better?" ¨C System Goddessbegan to manipte the system in a way that I cannot understand. ¨C "Since this system has no intervention from external entities then I can refine several low-level systems that are notparable to a real system, but at least it will form a small army¡­" "Another option is to thoroughly study this system to find a method to update your system¡­" ¨C System Goddess didn''t seem too thrilled with both options, although she tried to hide her conflicting emotions. ¨C "As for thest option¡­ I can use this system to evolve my own concept, but well¡­ It is your choice what we will do with this system¡­" I smiled wryly, it''s obvious this woman wants the system for herself. "First study the operation of this system and check if there is any useful information for me" ¨C I found her look of disappointment funny. ¨C "When you finish studying the system, you can keep it to improve your own concept" System Goddess sighed. ¨C "I understand, I will study the system and then¡­ Eh? Can I keep it?! Love you!" System Goddess jumped up to hug me like a ko. While the goddess was behaving like a child, a purple-haired girl was trying to get my attention inside my mind. "Seeeeeeeeeeenpaaaaai!" ¨C BB was constantly screaming and I couldn''t ignore her. "What''s the matter?" ¨C I sighed. "Ne, senpai, if the system is converted into energy, it can be the base to rebuild my body" ¨C BB began to speak in a sugary way. ¨C "Are you going to let your pretty kouhai be a conscience without a body? How cruel you are senpai¡­" ¡­ I looked at System Goddess. ¨C "As I said, the system is yours" "Yay!" "SEEEEEEEEENPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI!" Oh god, the inside of my head is too loud... I ignored BB and looked at the colossal creature that was looking at me curiously. "So you are the Dragon God" ¨C A dragon the size of a city¡­ I want it as a pet. "You look Japanese and I can smell the presence of the God of Death and Darkness in your body¡­" ¨C The Dragon God seemed to feel pure curiosity towards me without a trace of hostility. Rushia is mad at me for not letting her join in my fight against the system user so she is exploring the rubble for corpses to form undead she calls ''friends''. I''m worried about that girl''sck of social contact. To prevent her from getting into trouble I had Kon apany her in search of souls, survivors, and useful resources, though most of the materials were totally destroyed by the Dragon God''s attack. "I''m from Japan" - I shrugged. ¨C "To tell the truth I am a yakuza" "Oh!" ¨C The Dragon God looked at me with joy. I never thought that my identity as Seiji would help me make friends with a giant lizard... The Dragon God was no longer restricted by the system user''s abilities, but he still remained lying on the ground while looking at me with what looked like joy, it''s hard to read a reptile''s expressions. ¨C "Human, let''s make a familiar contract" "Why?" ¨C I looked nkly, this is too easy. Is it because of the plot armor? Sounds likely... "Human, you meet the necessary criteria to be my partner" - The Dragon God smiled showing his enormous teeth that wererger than the body of an adult man. ¨C "You are strong, you don''t seem like the type of man to act like a cocky jerk, and most importantly, you are a yakuza, yakuza are great!" ¡­ Thanks to [Reader''s Perspective] I was able to understand this deity. The powerful and fearsome Dragon God is actually an otaku obsessed with Japanese culture, especially the yakuza. A damn lizard can have the title ''Otaku'' but I can''t... Apparently, the Dragon God was a friend of the first hero of this world and that hero was an otaku from a world simr to Gaia or maybe even from Gaia which would not be strange since the sense of time disappears in the void between Worlds so that an event that happened thousands of years ago on this world may be something that happened two days ago on Gaia. The point is that that hero filled the head of the Dragon God with stupid things and although the Dragon God has never seen anime or the inte, this deity has a great knowledge of stupid things. "Hey Listen!" ¨C Navi appeared by my side showing himself to the Dragon God. ¨C "Fuck you cheap Godzi! I am the travelingpanion of this lolicon imbecile!" The Dragon God sneered. ¨C "Insignificant creature, it is obvious that I am a better partner, you are just a pathetic ball of light" I nodded subconsciously, the dragon has a point. "Hey Listen! You fucking traitor! Don''t nod at the words of this fucking lizard on steroids!" ¨C Navi tried to hit me, but this idiot is incapable of causing damage. I grabbed Navi, threw him to the ground, put my foot on him, and continued talking to the Dragon God. ¨C "So a partner contract?" "Don''t ignore me you fucking ungrateful bitch!" The Dragon God nodded. ¨C "I understand that you heroes sometimes long to return to Japan so I will be your partner and help you with all my power in every battle whether in this world or anywhere you travel¡­ Although there is a condition" I tried hard not to roll my eyes, it''s obvious this lizard just wants to visit Japan. I can guess the condition from what I internally sighed. The Dragon God looked at Navi who was still yelling obscenities while he was under my foot. ¨C "Although I agree to serve as your mount and battle partner, my pride prevents me from epting that you have another travelpanion so to form a contract you must first remove that noisy thing" "GO TO FUCK YOUR REPTILIAN MOTHER! GIANT FUCKING LIZARD!" ¨C It''s the first time that Navi screams so loud. I massaged my forehead, what a headache... "Tell this fucking lizard to fuck off! We are an inseparable team!" ¨C Navi began to shout, although his voice became a bit shaky. ¨C "He-Hey, why don''t you answer? Hey? You are not considering the words of this fucking lizard¡­ Hey, this joke is not funny¡­" Navi was on the verge of an anxiety attack. "Look, getting rid of this idiot is one of my greatest wishes..." - I sighed heavily knowing that I''ll regret what I''m about to say. ¨C "But this idiot saved me from a really problematic situation and although he is an asshole, he is my partner so I am not going to abandon him" "¡­You''re an idiot for making me worry, you fucking tsundere bitch¡­Sniff, I''m not crying and I''m not moved¡­Fuck you, you fucking bitch! You are the tsundere here, not me! Tsundere bitch!" ¨C Navi was bugging me so I kicked him as far as I could. ¨C "You are a biiiiiiitchhhhhhh!" I sighed and looked at the Dragon God who seemed angry as well as moved. ¨C "Friendship is a wonderful treasure, but still, my pride prevents me from forming a contract with you¡­" Well, it looks like I''ll have to enve this lizard, only Rushia is a halfway decent deity in this world... "Hey Listen!" ¨C Navi appeared by my side with her cheerful attitude as if nothing had happened. - "I have an idea! This jerk loves pets and women so if you''re not his partner you can be his pet or be a busty milf and be his wife!" ¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Not all entities are women that I have to sleep with, for example, Kon is a pet and Ortro is a friend or something like that" At this point I don''t even know what Ortro is anymore, sometimes she looks like a pet, sometimes she looks like a daughter, and sometimes she''s literally a weapon. "Hey! Listen! Don''t be a crybaby bitch and go to fuck with a milf dragon! You know you like the idea!" - Navi kept yelling stupid things that are sadly true. Stupid womanizing instincts... "Hey senpai" ¨C BB joined the conversation. ¨C "A ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö is a waifu looking for you to give you a lot of love while submerging your soul in a well of distortion, madness, and suffering~" ¡­ You ripped me off, Lovecraft! The Dragon God looked at me nkly. ¨C "I heard that you Japanese have a habit of sexualizing everything, even inanimate objects¡­ I thought it was just a joke" It''s sad that I can''t deny that, I once saw an advertisement that sexualized a soda bottle. Japan is a strange ce. "Although it''s not a bad idea" - The Dragon God nodded. "¡­" - You got to be kidding "Despite being human, you are quite strong to quickly destroy the human who could easily defeat me" - The Dragon God continued to nod. ¨C "On the other hand, my friend used to say that it would be great to have a dragon waifu or something so I think you Japanese have a fetish for non-human women" "Wait, I don''t want to hear any more of this stupidity!" ¨C I massaged my forehead in frustration. [Reader''s Perspective] referred to the Dragon God as masculine and although I understand that there are entities thatck a gender or sex, the macho upbringing that I have had made me dislike transsexuality and cross-dressing. "Oh" ¨C BB seemed to find this funny. ¨C "Senpai is entering the world of gender-bender doujins, well-done senpai~?" ¡­ Although I understand the meaning of the words, I don''t want to understand the concept. Unfortunately, it became clear that no one cares about my opinion as the Dragon God''s colossal body was engulfed in mes as its size rapidly shrank. "Milf milf milf milf milf!" ¨C Navi was screaming like an idiot. "Senpai is a lolicon so I bet she will be a loli" ¨C BB spoke seriously. "..." - Tsubaki thought seriously. ¨C "I bet she will have big breasts" "Mmmm" ¨C System Goddess looked at the mes. ¨C "Little girl with big breasts? It doesn''t sound likely, I also think she will be a mature woman" I sighed and resigned myself to not having a pet dragon, how depressing. The gigantic silhouette of the Dragon God became the size of a human, more specifically a woman. "I win!" ¨C Tsubaki shouted with joy. "Tch, the universe didn''t listen to senpai''s fetishes" ¨C BB clicked her tongue. "Hahaha, admire my human form!" Dragon God asked with a smug smile. I sighed, I hate to admit it, but this deity really knew how to pick a good look. She is taller than me, her long orange hair has a yellow streak, red eyes like gems, on the sides of her head there are two pointed horns, her figure is slim withrge breasts and wide hips, behind her a tail of a dragon. Really a good look. "Oh right" ¨C Dragon God seemed to think of something. ¨C "Since now I will be a humanoid woman then I will have to adopt a new name¡­ Hmmm, my friend mentioned a legendary yakuza named Kiryu Kazuma, hmm, I know! I will be Kiryu Coco!" (Author''s Note: Kiryu Coco from Hololive) Normally when an entity changes its name it affects the Core of Existence of said entity which can be detrimental to the soul, but Dragon God ignored this restriction and did as she pleased... [System Notification: The entity ''Kiryu Coco'' has offered a soul link contract with the user. If the contract is epted, the entity ''Kiryu Coco'' will be the property of the user, in exchange, the user must take the entity ''Kiryu Coco'' to Japan and show her the yakuza culture] Did she change her name so easily without getting any side effects? Whatever, maybe this world has its own rules or maybe it''s all convenience of the script... I was about to say something, but a massive amount of dead energy exploded in the city. "DAMNED WOMANIZER!" I looked up at the sky and saw a t-chested girl rushing toward me with an expression worthy of a serial killer. Dragon God, or well, Coco, watched curiously. ¨C "Huh? Since when did the God of Death and Darkness be a t girl?" "I''M NOT FLAT AAAAAAAAHHHHHH!" ¨C Rushia heard us and shouted furiously. An aura of tyrannical energy covered Coco and she rushed to face Rushia, the worst thing is that this dragon woman is only making fun of the t girl¡­ As both deities began to fight causing further destruction in this charred wastnd, I could only sigh. My daughters are not born yet and I already have to deal with childish nonsense. "You''ll need to find babysitters" ¨C Tsubaki could guess what I''m thinking so she sighed ironically. ¨C "Although knowing you, you will get the babysitters pregnant so you need even more babysitters¡­" ¡­ Shit. Chapter 189: Noisy Goddesses Harem Chapter 189: Noisy Goddesses Harem It''s been three months since I came to this world and things don''t look good, not good at all... In this world, there are a total of 12 gods and 5 sacred beasts. Of them, I have only managed to gather 3 gods and a sacred beast since the other powerful beings have disappeared or hidden in such a way that not even the Will of the World can find them. Even though things look bad, at least there was some good news. Kaito managed to capture several heroes who were under mind control by the human kingdoms so after resetting those heroes'' neurons, they regained consciousness. The heroes who had a deep grudge against human nations joined my party after some promises to help them return to Japan. As for the heroes who refused to cooperate, they ''escaped'' and disappeared. Shiguma''sb has many samples to investigate. Outside of the topic of the gods, the cult that worships Orthus finally caught the attention of the human nations, but it was toote for them, my cult is already an organization that has spread throughout the world and not even the magic of Paradise is able to detect all my followers. The Church of Light is the main religion of this world whose headquarters is the capital of the Kingdom of Light, but recently this church has fallen into chaos as the Holy Maiden left the church and joined the cult of Orthus. A few weeks ago one of the worshipers of Orthus managed to have a long talk with the Holy Maiden and since that woman is not right in the head, she was easily influenced by [Reader''s Madness]. In addition to the Holy Maiden''s mental problems that made her influenced towards Madness, a corrupted deity simr to Kon was hiding within the Holy Maiden and through a spirit messenger, that deity contacted me to request refuge. The name of the deity is Lunaris. In the past, she was the goddess of elemental spirits and wisdom, but in the war thousands of years ago she became corrupted by being exposed to a Demon God''s corrupting energy during the hero''s fight. (Author''s Note: Lunaris from Nidome no Yuusha. Since Lunaris''s appearance is not seen in the original work, she will have the appearance of Nelia from the game Grand Chase) Although Lunaris was very helpful in defeating the Demon God and she had not actually turned evil, many godsbeled her as a heretic god so they persecuted her to destroy her causing Lunaris to bear a deep resentment against the living beings and deities of this world. Lunaris infiltrated the Church of Light and for thousands of years, she has been living inside the body of every Holy Maiden as she pretends to be a guardian spirit, basically the same parasitic tactic used by the System Goddess. Even though she was technically on the enemy''s side, she has been terrified of theing of Paradise as the Corrupted Gods are seen as a gue by the entities of Paradise so it''s only a matter of time before they find her and lock her up for eternity. When Lunaris felt the traces of my [Reader''s Madness] she immediately saw me as an ally as Madness is corrupted energy simr to the essence of the Corrupted Gods. Thus she manipted the emotions of the Holy Maiden making her a valuable ally for my group since many humans see the Holy Maiden as the voice of God and if she talks about cooperating with the Inhumans, then the fanatics will betray humanity without hesitation. For several days the Holy Maiden and Lunaris have traveled to the Demon Realm to see me and now both women are kneeling in front of me, the Holy Maiden out of a twisted sense of love, and Lunaris out of fear. The Holy Maiden whose real name is Meteria Loreria is a beautiful woman with sky blue hair and eyes. Everything about this woman gives a sense of holy beauty, but with my ability to see the insanity of sentient beings I can only sigh at the abyss of insanity that this woman is. (Author''s Note: Meteria Loreria from Nidome no Yuusha) I ignored the perverted Holy Maiden who was gasping with pleasure at being near me and focused on Lunaris. The now Goddess of Corrupted Spirits is a beautiful woman with long ck hair and a voluptuous body that is more like the body of a subus than a goddess. Lunaris was scared not of me, but of the two women who were looking at her with evil smiles. "Oh, to think that you were still alive, what a pleasant surprise~" ¨C Coco was having fun intimidating the corrupted goddess. "Heh" ¨C Rushia smirked. "... At least my chest isn''t t like the horizon..." - Lunaria muttered under her breath. "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! MY BREASTS ARE BIG AND BOUNCE!" ¨C Rushia screamed so hard that she made the ground shake, she has the potential to sing death metal¡­ Coco put her hand on Rushia''s shoulder with a kind smile. ¨C "Yes, they are big, of course, they are¡­" "Don''t give me that look of pity¡­" ¨C Rushia was about to fall into depression. I sighed, gods are too loud, these women better be like the divine beast Cdorius who kindly offered to fight by my side after I used my Authority to beat him up and threaten to turn him into fried chicken. Notably, Eve was mad at me for her beating up her n''s guardian beast, but that earns that stupid bird for trying to make a contract with Eve where she would lose her life expectancy in exchange for summoning the idiot bird. Cdorius is now part of the mythological pantheon of Orthros and while that bird is technically Kon''s mate, my pet seems to like chewing on the divine beast''s wings. It is ironic that in Gaia I am technically the reincarnation of a divine beast simr to Cdorius, but ording to my research and making a scale of power, the previous Ortro had a power higher than the world level while Cdorius at most has power at the country level. On the other hand, when I enved Cdorius I also obtained an egg capable of hatching a holy beast which I keep in my Rasen Dimension to encourage its growth. Since using the magical energy of this world to hatch the egg will make my future pet''s potential limited, I have spent two days using my energy to increase the potential of the egg in hopes of obtaining a pet that can help me in high worlds. level. I''m still depressed about not getting a pet dragon so I''m hoping to get a dragon, phoenix, or something awesome like that. Now I have to think about what to do. With the betrayal of the Holy Maiden, the Kingdom of Light is in chaos with constant unrest and even the capital is in disarray. The other three human nations are too busy with internal conflicts that they don''t have time to support the Kingdom of Light. The problems of humans are not limited to heroes who manage to resist brainwashing or heroes with brains who realize that everything is a trap, it seems that Paradise itself has internal conflicts. Yesterday Kaito notified me that one of the Paradise puppets helped several heroes escape from the Northern Kingdom, sadly that puppet was destroyed so I couldn''t know the reason for its actions, luckily I got a Wikipedia in the form of a noisy woman. BB has a lot of information on the main factions of the multiverse so she exined to me that Paradise is not a perfect organization. Paradise is not governed by a single entity, but there are two main factions that are divided into smaller factions with their own interests. The faction of ''racist idiots'' (name given by BB) are entities that seek the elimination of any ''impure'' entity. This group only looks out for the welfare of humans, angels, fairies, elves, and other entities that receive positive bonuses from Karma. It is important to mention that Karma does not determine good and evil but chaos and order, so this group are just racist idiots who carry a false moral g to justify their stupidities. The faction of ''idealistic idiots'' (name given by BB) are entities that seek friendly cooperation between all intelligent entities, even demons. Although this group sounds noble and nice, the truth is that they are too innocent and altruistic which makes them easy prey for swindlers and traitors. If it weren''t for the group of idealists having some of the strongest entities on their side, the racists would have already destroyed the idealists. The point of this is that I have to find a way to contact idealists to make a deal. If I can create friendly rtions with Paradise then I will have a better chance of facing Beast VII since in arge-scale conflict Gaia will turn it back on me for the greater good. My other option is to join Hell, but that group is even more chaotic than Paradise as they are divided into hundreds of factions... For this kind of thing is that democracy is rubbish, the best form of government is an absolute dictatorship with a capable leader. However, Paradise and Hell aren''t the only Higher Entity organizations in the multiverse so I''m in no hurry to join either of those two groups. For now, I have to take advantage of the situation. A few days ago I passed on various martial arts to Kaito and his new group of fellow heroes. Sadly those heroes were mass-produced products so only Kaito is really useful, but they will at least serve as cannon fodder in this world. The main point of the custom martial art I formed, [Rasen Arts], is to make entities without higher energies able to face enemies with higher energy. To understand this, cultivators can be used as an example. In the power system based on cultivation energy, martial arts only matter at low levels. When the foundations of cultivation areplete, battles are determined by the quantity and quality of energy, makingbat techniques, strategies, andbat experience less important. As with adolescents during puberty, it only matters who has the biggest. The martial arts I developed have no energy limitations, on the contrary, even an entity without supernatural energy can fight against entities withrge energy reserves using only punches and kicks. My martial arts not only break physical limitations but also break the restrictions of thews of each world, making it possible for a martial artist without magic to beat a god to death. Sure, this has its drawbacks. To begin with, my martial arts training is a hell that would terrify even the most power-obsessed cultivators so only entities with a high level of Madness Energy can withstand the training. On the other hand, since my training is practically a suicide method, if you train without supervision from an entity with resurrection skills then death bes a certainty. The third drawback is that my martial arts are based on ''techniques'' so they do not encourage the development of supernatural energies so it is not possible to obtain ''skills'', also, life expectancy doesn''t constantly lengthen in the same way cultivation does, so a low level cultivator will live much longer than a high level martial artist. Thisst defect is not of much importance since with the resources in my group it is easy to make my wives and subordinates achieve biological immortality. Maybe I overdid it with my martial arts since outside of me, only 7 people have made progress in [Rasen Arts]. Hayato Furinji and Ouganosuke Yogi are the only men who could endure the training and obtained destructive power at the country level which is surprising since they can already destroy a puppet from Paradise as long as they use magic weapons that deal spirit damage. As for my wives, Mikumo Kushinada and Shigure Kosaka reached the country level while Miu Furinji, Rachel Stanley, and Saeko Busujima are close to that level. If it wasn''t for the pregnancy, they would have shown greater advancement in their martial arts since they possess monstrous innate talents for martial arts. I really wish that they didn''t get pregnant, better yet, that none of my wives got pregnant... As a side note, although System Goddess is in the country level, she has too many tricks that she could escape a universe level with ease. Leaving aside the long context that honestly no one cares, but it''s still necessary, I started to prepare orders for Kaito. The n will be to attack the Kingdom of Light with an army of humans, heroes, mutated animals, biological weapons, disposable androids, and gically enhanced soldiers. Although the capital is protected by puppets from Paradise, my troops will attack the cities around the capital to cut off the capital''s supply lines which will dy the hero summoning rituals. Cdorius, Coco, and Rushia will help with mass destruction attacks to increase the speed of the troops'' advance, but all three deities are forbidden to fight as dangerous situations can ur. To prevent them from ignoring my orders, especially Coco, Minaris will supervise this mission so I will lend her my Authority to give orders to the deities. While the human nations are distracted by attacking the Kingdom of Light, I will attack the Northern Kingdom since I found out a week ago that those idiots designed a troublesome weapon. Due to how dangerous the world has be, I used Shijou''s space skills to transport the entire Demon Kingdom to the world that used to be zombies. I''m not going to say the stupid name of that world. Although this required a great deal of energy and effort, it was a wise decision as a couple of days ago the capital of the Demon Kingdom was attacked with a beam of magical energy with the ability to wipe out a citypletely. Fortunately, the barriers ced by System Goddess easily stopped the attack, but this rmed me about the possibility of the use of weapons of mass destruction that could harm my wives. My idea is to attack the Northern Kingdom to steal the technology they developed and with the help of Monika to use that weapon against the human nations, and in case my mission fails, I will destroy that technology to prevent long-distance attacksparable to an atomic bomb. For this mission I will attack with a small group as carrying an army will only slow me down and the point of this mission is speed and stealth. I kept building scenarios in my mind taking advantage of [Paranoia] to discard ns with more than a 30% chance of failing. In the end, out of 7000 possible scenarios, only 10 ns had an 85% chance of sess, but even those 10 ns had high risks that something problematic would happen. I massaged my head, using [Paranoia] too much is more exhausting than using [Reader''s Perspective]. I looked at the discussion between the three goddesses who were still fighting over who has the biggest chest and sighed, it''s absurd that they argue over something so stupid, it''s obvious that Coco won. Even though this is a waste of time, I decided to let them argue for another 10 minutes while my headache subsided. "Your chest is so t that it could be used as an anvil to forge a holy sword" "Rushia is not t! Rushia is boing boing!" "Hey, don''t fight, this discussion is pointless..." "Coco¡­" "Rushia won''t grow up anymore so it''s wrong to make fun of her eternalck of curves" "COCO!!" This is rxing. Chapter 190: The Undercover Hero Chapter 190: The Undercover Hero I watched carefully as System Goddess, Witch, BB, and Shiguma set up a magic circle. Although I have been studying magic, alchemy, and cultivation formations, I prefer my wives to take care of these matters so that they have a sense of aplishment. If I were a perfect man who can do all things, in the future my wives might feel overwhelmed which would make them feel useless and an eternal life without a purpose is one of the biggest causes of hibernation and insanity among Higher Entities. "It''s ready" - System Goddess smiled when she finished forming the circle full of strange symbols. ¨C "Even if this worked as nned, I am still worried about the risks of this n¡­" "Do you need to do this?" ¨C Fleonell approached me with a worried expression. I smiled to reassure my wives. ¨C "I am sure this will work out, besides, I have already prepared an escape route if something goes wrong" The women sighed worriedly that something might go wrong. The mass-produced fake heroes have a mark on their souls that verifies them as products of Paradise, something like ''Made in China''. System Goddess was able to decipher part of the Hero Summoning Ritual with the heroes I captured and the souls I obtained from Coco''s victims. System Goddess took three days to analyze and absorb the system user''s system. Although she did not be stronger, her control of the ''System'' concept evolved impressively. Now she can decipher and alter anything or ability rted to the ''System'' concept, for example, the ''Fake Hero Production System'' used by Paradise. While System Goddess can''t steal the production system, she managed to create a loophole in the system which whenbined with the alchemy circle of [Human Transmutation] results in a reverse hero summon. The n is simple; when the Northern Kingdom makes a hero summon, I will use this circle to impersonate one of the fake heroes and seek to contact a Higher Entity of Paradise that is in the faction of the idealists and thus makes a deal on behalf of Gaia. Gaia does not belong to any faction and is a neutral world that has some business with both Paradise and Hell. Although neutral groups are among the first targets to be destroyed, Gaia is a high-level world with strongws that prevent the invasion of powerful entities, and Gaia heads a small organization of low- and mid-level worlds that only seek to exist in peace. As a representative of Gaia, I have the authority to enter into agreements with other entities as long as that agreement is beneficial to Gaia, but in turn, if I cause trouble on other worlds then Gaia will let me die without providing help. Although this will be more beneficial to Gaia than to me, I have already taken the Will of the World from this world so I am actually taking the jackpot. Now I just have to conquer a world with the concepts ''Magic'', ''Hero'', and ''Demon King'' to create my own hero factory. If I am not sessful in the negotiations, I will leave this world with all the resources I have been stealing and return to Gaia. Although it may seem like a waste to leave this world, my harem has grown quite a bit, I was able toy the foundations of the Ortro''s mythological pantheon, I obtained many magical natural resources, I got an army of Inhumans, and I greatly increased my strength. This trip has already been worth it. "Then stay tuned" - I stood upon the magic circle. ¨C "BB will give you the signal to mobilize the troops" BB is not just a loud woman, she is the Outer God with the second-best spatial movement skill so even with her skills destroyed, she can ignore most barriers and move as she pleases through the multiverse, a true existence problematic. As a side note, BB''s Outer God name is Daoloth, ''The Render of the Veils''. Each Outer God has an alternate name and appearance called ''Nightmare Form''. Outer Gods normally only use these forms duringbat as in this form it is impossible to control mental corruption effects so an Outer God can kill his minions by ident. In fact, Ortro''s evil dog form is her Nightmare Form. Interestingly I don''t have a Nightmare Form even though I am also an Outer God as I prefer to keep my human form and my mentality has an effect on my skills. The transmutation circle activated so the Northern Kingdom must be doing a hero summoning. Quickly System Goddess and BB returned to my Core of Existence while the other women looked at me with concern. "Be careful..." - Fleonell looked at me with concern to which I smiled gently to alleviate some of her worries. To prevent falling into a deadly situation I will not do this alone. Tsubaki, Kon, Ortro, Shijou, and BB will apany me and Ortro can summon Rushia, Coco, and Cdorius so if necessary I can escape if abat-type Higher Entity appears. Golden light covered me and I felt my body being pulled by a spatial movement ability. When I started to be transported, System Goddess gave me a warning. ¨C "The entity that sent the puppet to save the heroes is nearby, but it seems to be hiding its identity so it is better not to contact that entity for now" System Goddess thoroughly analyzed the arm that was severed by Kaito so by following the trace of energy it is possible to identify the entities of the idealist faction. For now, I will stick with the n. During the moment of summoning, there is a split second when the heroes break through the barrier that protects the World. At that moment the entities of Paradise lose sight of the heroes so it is the best time to infiltrate. Using my ability to see the Plot, I quickly identified the most important heroes to gain a new identity. Using the Rasen Dimension''s spatial movement ability I came to a hero''s side, ck blood covered him and he waspletely devoured leaving no trace of his existence. I quickly made my appearance identical to the hero and used [Mythomania] to make my data such as name and soul frequency identical to the hero. With [No Otaku] I stole the ce in the Plot of the boy, my name was changed to Ryou Shiramine, my stats were adapted to simte a slightly strong human, and my supposed special skill was ''Holy Sword Master''. This skill would allow Ryou to use the sword that had sealed Fleonell, so this boy seems to have been prepared by Paradise to retrieve the sword, which is actually a key to open a Dimensional Door that allows the entry of a Higher Entity of high level. Although I didn''t really get the skill, that doesn''t matter since the Holy Sword was already destroyed by System Goddess, in fact, the ores from that sword were used by Shigure to forge the alloy used in the giant robot arm to resist attacks. based on Karma, probability, and destiny. With my ability to devour minds, I quickly understood Ryou''s memories and personality making it easy for me to pretend to be the new hero. Luis, Seiji, Kuro, Alexander, and now Ryou¡­ Managing multiple identities is a headache. It took me an instant to steal Ryou Shiramine''s identity so when the space stabilized there was no change between the summoned heroes. When the light disappeared, I was in what looked like a ceremony room with 22 other people. The 22 heroes were fake products unlike Kaito and me so I didn''t care about them. There were some slightly attractive girls, but against my womanizing instincts, my priority is to destroy this country from the inside. From the moment I arrived at this ce, I felt traces of holy energy with an authority rted to seduction. Now I noticed that one of the deities of this world was here, not as a hostage or a trophy, but as an ally of Paradise. The biggest problem is that even though this deity has a soul rted to this world, she is no longer connected to this world so I cannot use the Authority given to me by the Will of the World to control her. Beside the traitorous goddess, there were two human-like puppets. The male puppet seemed to belong to the racist faction and the female puppet had traces of the Higher Entity in the idealistic faction but seems to be hiding her presence to appear to be from the racist faction. The fact that the man is an enemy and the woman is a possible ally makes me question how convenient my plot armor is... I didn''t use [Reader''s Perspective] since the puppets might notice it, but with my perception abilities, I was able to analyze the whole ce in an instant, though now my head hurts... The 22 heroes were all Japanese teenagers in school uniforms so they should have been in a ssroom or group activity. Sadly this group doesn''t belong to Gaia so I won''t get a reward if I take them back with me. "What''s going on?" "Where we are?! Are we dead?!" "I remember we were on the bus when the light covered us¡­ Did we have a car ident?!" The students began to panic until a divine aura spread over the ce oppressively making everyone silent. It seems that this goddess is an authoritarian and narcissistic woman with, well, a goddessplex¡­ How troublesome. When everyone fell silent, the goddess spoke with an amiable smile worthy of an idiot who thinks of her own actions as noble and just. ¨C "Nice to meet you young heroes, who summoned you to this world was me, the goddess Vysis¡­" Vysis started a monologue exining that this world is in danger because of the Demon Queen, she also mentioned that Fleonell used dishonest tactics to seduce a powerful hero and that is why humanity is in danger. Because this woman''s divinity is rted to charm and seduction, people without mental defense skills are easy to sway so several of the students seemed determined to help the goddess, especially the idiotic men who just think with the crotch, after all, Vysis is an absolute beauty even superior to Fleonell, but inferior to Lin Ruoxi and System Goddess. As Vysis was about to finish her monologue, I felt the male puppet use a high level appraisal skill on me. [System Notification: An appraisal skill has been used. The skill ''Mythomania'' has falsified the potential and skills of the user. The user has been registered with an S-rank aptitude and the unique skill ''Holy Sword Master''] Even though he is just a puppet, my mental abilities allow me to see emotions easily so I saw that the male puppet was excited seeing my skill. Vysis also used an analysis skill and seemed to notice the potential in all of the students. Although these students are disposable heroes, some of them have the potential to be useful soldiers so this is actually a good harvest. "But before we start¡­" - Vysis sneered at a ck-haired teenager. ¨C "Umm¡­ Mimori Touka? You are hereby disqualified" "What?" ¨C The boy named Touka seemed confused and worried. This guy has the worst raw potential out of the people present and is basically trash, but there''s one thing this guy excels at, he''s a genuine protagonist. Judging from the thick golden aura around him, I can tell that this guy has great potential, plus he''s connected to Vysis with a ck thread that I think represents a blood feud. I still have to study the meaning of these threads. Although the Higher Entities know about the destination, there are very few entities that can see it, so it is normal that the two puppets did not notice this detail and thought that Touka is trash, although the female puppet was making an effort to hide her fury since she seems to hate the injustices. Vysis exined that a hero''s potential is a pyramid where S rank is a true hero while E rank is worse than trash so Touka would be discarded to not get in the way of the other heroes. This is stupid since even garbage serves as cannon fodder, but whatever. Touka seemed to be the outcast of his group as most of the students started muttering that it would be better to get rid of the garbage in order to return to Japan unhindered. "Wait please!" ¨C A pretty girl with the attitude of a kind and naive person intervened in the discussion. ¨C "Mimori-kun is our ssmate!" "S-rank hero, Sogou Ayaka¡­ correct?" ¨C Vysis smiled gently as she hid deep anger, without a doubt she is going to hit the girl. ¨C "I hope that a person as wise as you can understand the importance of this decision" "We cannot agree to this!" ¨C Ayaka interrupted the goddess again making her furious. If it wasn''t for the puppets, Vysis might have already killed the girl. Now the situation is simple. I am the hero that Paradise needs to stop Seiji because with my unique skill I can steal the property of the Holy Sword. Paradise thinks that Seiji became the owner of the Holy Sword and that sword is one of the three key points needed toplete the Dimensional Gate that allows the invasion of this world. On the one hand, it will be good for them that I am a noble and selfless hero since it will be easier to convince me that the Inhumans are the enemy, but in addition to the ideals, it is necessary that I have a defect that they can exploit to control me without rely on mind control since mind control has risks of breaking which may cause me to join Seiji. In this way, what Paradiso needs is for me to be a kind and noble idiot with a great lust for beautiful women. A man who thinks with his dick is easy to control. When Ayaka turned around to try to convince her ssmates to protect Touka, I approached the girl with a speed above the average human, but still within human standards. Vysis came up behind Ayaka to hit her on the back of the head so with my left arm I hugged Ayaka around her waist to pull her back while my right arm came up defensively to block Vysis''s blow. Although the goddess wasn''t strong and she held back, the deity''s strength was enough to inme the muscles of an ordinary human so I made it look like my arm was injured. "S-rank hero, Shiramine Ryou¡­ If I''m not mistaken, you don''t know these people, and you were summoned together with them by chance" ¨C Vysis smiled at me while hiding her extreme fury. - "What do you think you''re doing?" I took two steps back still holding Ayaka, only now did the girl notice what was happening and although her face blushed as she was hugged by an unknown man, she didn''t try to get away from me. I smiled stubbornly like an idiot with a high sense of justice, but still showed subtle traces of lust as I looked at Vysis''s breasts. ¨C "A goddess trying to hit a kind girl who just wants to protect her ssmate¡­ If I sit idly by in the face of such injustice then I don''t deserve to be a hero" My left hand subtly caressed Ayaka''s waist and although she didn''t notice it out of shyness, the two puppets noticed my actions. The male puppet seemed to approve of my behavior as he began nning how to manipte me. The female puppet was slightly disappointed by my actions, but at the same time seemed satisfied with my resolution to face a goddess in order to protect innocent people. Vysis narrowed her eyes as she maintained her gentle smile, the temper of a treacherous viper. As long as this woman doesn''t do somethingpletely stupid maybe I''ll add her to my harem... Vysis was about to say something, but the male puppet approached us with a friendly smile that seemed to calm whoever saw it, the acting abilities of the entity that controls this puppet are almost perfect. "Vysis-sama, this matter is insignificant for you to handle, so let your servants be the ones to attend to our guests" - The male puppet spoke respectfully, making it seem that he is a loyal servant of the goddess, but the truth is that he is telling the goddess to shut her mouth. "Take care of these heroes" ¨C Vysis acted as if she lost interest in us, but the truth is that she is scared of the puppet. Vysis left the summoning room with the female puppet, it seems that the second puppet''s job is to supervise the goddess. "Then, distinguished guests, allow me to show you your new residences" - The puppet pped his hands to get our attention and smiled politely. The students calmed down thanks to the puppet''s charisma. The doors to the summoning room opened and various butlers and maids entered to begin guiding the students to their new rooms. The men were handsome and the women beautiful so it seems like a tactic to trap the heroes. "...E-Excuse me, could you let go of me?" ¨C The girl in my embrace spoke to me shyly to which I smiled awkwardly and let go of her waist. "Ahem, sorry about that" - Iughed awkwardly like a harmless teenager. The boy named Touka walked up to us with an expression of gratitude. Although his gratitude was mainly directed at Ayaka, he was also grateful to me since defending the girl technically prevented the boy from being expelled from the group. "Thank you Shiramine-san¡­ Is it alright if I call you that?" ¨C The boy gave me a courteous bow. I smiled friendly. ¨C "I prefer if you call me Ryou, it is easier to pronounce" "I understand, thanks Ryou-san" ¨C The boy seemed morefortable with my friendly attitude, it seems that he has few or no friends. I saw that this guy had several threads of fate connected to his body so I can use him as ab rat to understand the effects of each thread. I had a little chat with Touka and Ayaka until I was interrupted by the puppet who approached me with an expression of polite concern. ¨C "Certainly you are a genuine hero, but even if you are strong that blow must have hurt so let me take you to the medical area" "Ryou-san, you better get your wound checked" ¨C The girl looked at me with concern since my arm had made a small cracking sound when I was hit by Vysis. I smiled kindly and nodded, then apanied the puppet. As we walked, the puppet began to talk in a friendly way using a bit of psychological maniption to make me think that Inhumans are evil creatures that take delight in the murder of innocent humans. I pretended to be outraged at the inhumans'' actions which made me smile at the puppet. When we got to the medical area I was disappointed that it was the puppet who attended to the wound on my arm and not a sexy nurse, a tragedy. After curing the swelling on my arm, the puppet extended his hand to me in a friendly way. ¨C "My name is Diedhauser, I hope that in the future we can coborate to make this a better world" Sometimes idiots make things easier for me, this idiot gave me his real name... [System Notification: A mid-level Contract has been prepared] [Contract: A little birdie told me The user can choose three requests from the ''Diedhauser'' entity and by fulfilling those requests, the user can ask three questions that the ''Diedhauser'' entity will have to answer honestly. After the termination of this contract, both parties will forget everything rted to this contract, including the questions asked and the answers given. Warning: Whoever breaks this contract will lose all traces of their ''Mind'' including ''Memory'', ''Personality'', ''Self-concept'' and ''Worldview''] [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have blocked any trace of the contract ''A little birdie told me''. The contract will only be noticed upon activation] I smiled politely and shook his hand. ¨C "It is a pleasure to meet you Diedhauser-san, let us strive to make a better world for humanity" [System Notification: The contract ''A little birdie told me'' has been epted by both parties.] Maybe it''s not a bad idea to join Hell, after all, my methods are no different from those used by high-level demons... --- --- Author''s Note: Vysis and the students are from the novel/manga "I Became the Strongest With The Failure Frame [Abnormal State Skill] As I Devastated Everything" Ryou Shiramine and Diedhauser are from the manga "Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki" Chapter 191: Hypocrites Mind Game Chapter 191: Hypocrites'' Mind Game I tried my best not to yawn from boredom... "Bastard!" ¨C An idiot tried to hit me with a steel sword so I took a step to the right and then hit his stomach with a wooden sword making him fall to the ground fromck of air. I don''t understand strong people who enjoy bullying weak people, I''m already tired of beating up these losers for three hours... Around me were heroes with abilities rted to closebat, each and every one of them squirming on the ground like slugs that were covered with salt. My belief is that pain helps people improve and because of that ideology is that not even my wives want to train with me with some slightly masochistic exceptions like Saeko, Sayo, or Setsuna. Three days have passed since I became Ryou Shiramine. During this time I have done many secret investigations regarding the resources and technology of the Northern Kingdom and the results have been satisfactory. Although the Northern Kingdom excels in military technology such asbat robots, energy weapons, and armored vehicles, they made a huge mistake by blindly relying on magic, neglecting the development of artificial intelligence. To protect the secrets of this nation, magical barriers and guardian spirits were used to oversee the heroes, but Paradise and the natives of this world underestimated the potential of scientific technology without magical intervention. From the first day I arrived here Monika was able to infiltrate theputer security systems thatprise 60% of this nation''s intelligence and logistics. Although the effects of the magic prevent Monika from having control of the main weaponry, she managed to ess the ssified files of the Northern Kingdom with which I obtained the future military movements, the designs of the weapons offered by Paradise, and the list of heroes along with a description of their personalities, weaknesses, and skills. Another important aspect is that when Monika came into contact with the information provided by Para¨ªso, she began an evolution process to abandon her structure as an artificial entity and thus be a living entity for which she has begun to generate spiritual seeds. Now it''s only a matter of time before she develops a soul naturally, though this has the problem that by having a soul, she will be able to have offspring... I don''t want to think about it. With the information obtained by Monika, I have been contacting my wives to carry out attacks on human nations through guerri tactics ranging from the interruption of supply chains, assassination of human generals, and stealing heavy weapons. A pleasant surprise was that Yuriko had a great idea that she started yesterday. In this world, there is no pyrite so my beautiful wife''s idea was to make coins with the ''fool''s gold''. Since there is no method of checking the authenticity of coins in this world, coins will be exchanged for real coins, and when fake gold covers 20% of the human economy, the news that there are worthless fake coins will be spread which will severely damage the economy and cause unrest. To make things better, the gold of this world is different from the gold of my worlds or even the gold on Gaia. In this world, there are only 4 minerals that serve as conductors of magic and although gold is the weakest of those four minerals, it is also the most widespread mineral since even bronze swords need at least a gram of pure gold to be able to conduct magic. I''m basically exchanging amon ore that I have two world reserves of for a magical ore that can be sold for a high price on Gaia. God, I love that woman. Thus, while this world is plunged into the anguish and chaos of war, I am boring myself with basicbat training. Although it is troublesome to show my supernatural abilities, I can show my mastery in martial arts since techniques based on years of training will not raise suspicions, it will only show that I have a high talent as a hero since most heroes are totally dependent on their skills while I can fight even if I lose my skills. The disappointing thing is that despite all my efforts I haven''t had a chance to chat alone with the female puppet as she is always by the side of the idiot goddess. "An excellent performance as always" ¨C Diedhauser apuded admiringly as he approached me with a friendly smile. In these three days, this idiot became my ''best friend''. I must say that the first time I said this out loud I had to use [Anti-Rasen] to seal Ortro since she went berserk and tried to leave my body to destroy this world. Diedhauser is a maniptive hypocrite who wears a sheep costume to trick his prey. If it weren''t for the fact that he belongs to the enemy side, we could have been friends... In these three days my performance has been exceptional which made the goddess Vysis favor me over the other heroes, she even cheekilymented that if I can capture Fleonell, she would give me the honor of letting me apany her one night. Navi and BB had a fit ofughter saying that I became a cheap prostitute... To all this, it is already known that, although I am the hero with the greatest potential andbat abilities, I have a great defect, I am a pervert. Although this has made most of the female students avoid approaching me, some girls have started to study my behavior for opportunities to seduce me to get a strong guard dog. So far there are only three girls who talk to me, only one of whom has no hidden agenda. The girl I protected on the first day, Ayaka Sogou, seems to have developed a crush on me, but it''s an innocent feeling that she mistakes for admiration so she hasn''t dered her feelings. She and the protagonist Touka Mimori are the only two students who speak to me normally since most of the male students have hatred and jealousy towards me. Why? Well, apart from the goddess Vysis making it clear that she will sleep with me if I fulfill my mission and adding the fact that Ayaka is popr with boys since she is beautiful, there are two other problems, or well, four depending on the perspective. "Ryou-kun let''s train!" ¨C A beautiful girl with brown hair and huge breasts approached me with a cheerful attitude like a child who goes to the candy store. I sighed internally, if only this girl didn''t approach me on Diedhauser''s orders then it wouldn''t be a headache... Behind the cheerful girl was a beautiful but monotonous girl with light blue hair whose breasts were also natural wonders. Both girls are Emilia and Amelia, the disciples of Diedhauser and although they appear human, they are actually chimeras created by Paradise to be weapons that can fight alongside the heroes. (Author''s Note: Emilia and Amelia from Maou to Ore no Hangyakuki manga) While these two girls have enormousbat potentialparable to Kaito, the price of power is that they both have short lifespans and only have four years left to live. Sure, I can fix those gic mistakes with my ck blood, but the problem is that they both have a blind love for Diedhauser on the level of obsession. Emilia, the blue-haired girl, is romantically in love with Diedhauser while Amelia loves him like a father. Both of them will be my enemies when my ns areplete, but honestly, I like both girls a bit so I''m not sure about killing them yet... I smiled wryly. ¨C "Yesterday you broke my arm, are you going to break my legs today?" Amalia blushed with embarrassment like a girl being scolded by a teacher. Yesterday we had a training fight to thoroughly analyze my talent in martial arts. Since I''m limiting my strength Amelia is much stronger than my current body, and even though I managed to overwhelm her with Aikido and Jiu-Jitsu that take advantage of the opponent''s strength, Amelia got excited by the match and with body enhancement magic she broke my arm in one kick. Emilia sighed as she patted Amelia''s shoulder. ¨C "You need to learn to control your strength, by losing control is that a rookie could easily beat you" "I don''t think I''m a rookie" - I smiled wryly. Emilia looked at me nkly. ¨C "A rookie who cannot use magic is a rookie" I sighed sadly. ¨C "It is not my fault, my skill limits me to the use of swords and I cannot use magic without a magic sword¡­" This is some nonsense I made up to fool Diedhauser. Emily sighed. ¨C "Okay, for now, we better leave the training aside, you need a break" Even though Emilia has a good impression of me and sees me as an ally and friend, Diedhauser instructed her to be ''close'' to me, so deep down she resents me for something that is not my fault. Diedhauser''s tactics are so basic it''s disappointing, but well, he sees humans as inferior and stupid creatures so it''s normal to underestimate human intelligence. In fact, Monika found evidence that the Northern Kingdom nobility is dissatisfied with the goddess Vysis and the agents of Paradise and they are developing weapons to eliminate these powerful entities, which is aplete waste of time since the body Diedhauser''s current state is a puppet connected to the consciousness of an immortal entity. I showed happiness since it is rewarding for a teenager to walk next to two beautiful women with big breasts. So we went for a walk while the rest of the heroes continued training. This does not count as avoiding training since among all the heroes I am the only one who does training that is borderline torture which has earned me the admiration of the soldiers and the fear of the students, there are even rumors that I am secretly a masochist... Now Navi won''t stop bugging me about it. Although it is good that I am so dedicated to training as it represents my obsession with fulfilling my role as a hero, a broken sword is useless so Diedhauser encourages me to take breaks. As we walked, both girls asked me questions about Japan showing great interest in my words. Amelia was genuinely interested in chatting with me since even though she is on a mission to seduce me, she has no problem with this as she epts the idea of being my lover in order to fulfill Diedhauser''s ns. On the other hand, Emilia is a bit interested in chatting with me since I am a good conversationalist, but she remains in a state of difort from my subtle nces at her breasts. If I continue to show great potential and dedication it will only be a matter of time before Diedhauser orders both girls to give me their virginities which will be a problem. If I sleep with both girls I will have only two options, save their lives and make them part of my harem, or destroy their souls without the possibility of reincarnation... "Wow, senpai, I can feel how sinister your thoughts are, are you going to devour the two busty girls?" ¨C BB asked curiously. ¡­ "How do you know what I think?" I tried not to frown. With the evolution of [Reader''s Madness], my mind is a shapeless abyss so if someone tries to see my thoughts the said person''s mind will be totally destroyed and be my food. "I don''t know what you think, but I can guess, remember that all Outer Gods are users of Madness and Madness is the energy most rted to thoughts and emotions" - BB shrugged in my mind. ¨C "Although your Madness is focused on the mind, reality, and corruption, my own path of Madness has its tricks~" There are still many things I must learn from the Outer Gods... Out of curiosity, I covered my mind with [Anti-Rasen]. "That''s not fair senpai!" - BB pouted. ¨C "I was getting excited with your depravity!" [Anti-Rasen] can block Outer Gods, good to know. "You and I will have a long talk about the Outer Gods" - I sighed internally, this girl will not tell me important things unless I ask her specific questions. "Senpai wants to have a private talk with his innocent and cute kouhai?" ¨C BB spoke with feigned shyness. ¨C "Senpai can''t wait for his kouhai to get a physical body? Oh poor me, my senpai is a pervert with #ckMail #**** #MindBreak fetishes and other depraved genres of Hitomi¡­" ...... Something just rotted in my brain. "Hey Listen! My partner doesn''t need something as stupid as doujins!" ¨C Navi joined the conversation. ¨C "My partner is the doujin! Now go! Add loli and wincest tag to your description!" ...¡­.. Maybe dying at Diedhauser''s hands isn''t such a bad idea... Chapter 192: Cosmic horrors are troublesome... Chapter 192: Cosmic horrors are troublesome... It was close to 3 in the morning, and most of the people in the castle were asleep. Over the past three days I''ve used times like this to move between the castle halls to ce alchemy circles or look for traps, but this time I took a break to chat with a troublesome woman. "..." - I sighed heavily as I tried to rx on a velvet sofa, stupid eldritch gods with mental problems. BB gave me a huge amount of information that honestly would be overwhelming to tell in a short time so for now I''ll just say the most important part. The Outer Gods are basically depressed teenagers who want friends and suffer from eternal loneliness, and that''s not an exaggeration. Unlike other Higher Entities, an Outer God is hated and feared by all entities in the multiverse, even the cruelest demons avoid Outer Gods at all costs. This is because Madness energy is the basis of an Outer God''s power and one of the side effects of this energy is to corrupt everything around it. Madness is not evil energy but chaotic. In fact, ording to thews of Karma, the simple fact of possessing Madness energy causes an entity to be ssified as ''chaotic'', which generates arge amount of Negative Karma, which damages luck and destiny. The Outer Gods are known as living catastrophes as even if they only sleep in a cave, everything around the cave will begin to corrupt with Madness causing living beings to be violent, nature to mutate and it is even possible for Laws begin to have errors, the so-called errors in reality. In addition to this, the Outer Gods are feared and hated as they suffer from insanity attacks depending on the path of Madness they have. For example, an Outer God with ''Breast Madness'' will have random moments where he is unable to control his desire to touch breasts, and although this sounds stupid and funny at first, bouts of insanity can cause the Outer God to murder women to cut off their breasts and collect them. Don''t underestimate dementia. In addition to this, we must consider that there are paths of Madness that be terrifying the more you think about them, such as ''Madness of Fury'', ''Madness of the Glutton'', ''Madness of Sadism'' or ''Madness of the Collector''. There are three reasons why I have not had these bouts of insanity and have managed to maintain a high Positive Karma value. First of all, I have the equivalent of four plot armors (System Protagonist, Harem Protagonist, Netori Protagonist, Hero) which help me maintain a stable and nearly incorruptible Destiny. Second, I''m a system user so a lot of thews of the multiverse don''t apply to me since I''m basically a bug in the workings of reality. Third andst, [Anti-Rasen] helps keep the negative effects of my [Reader''s Madness] in check. Since Ortro is bound to my soul, she shares the effects of my abilities so her own Madness doesn''t damage her surroundings unless she herself wants to destroy everything around her. On the other hand, BB is a source of living chaos, but she mentioned to me that after joining her soul to mine, she felt that my Madness waspletely stable which broke the fundamental principle of Madness, chaotic instability, and even helped until her Madness to be stable. Basically, the Outer Gods are influenced by Madness while I influence my own Madness. The fact that I turned my own Madness into a living entity with her own mind and soul just goes to show that I managed to subdue my own mental issues so I''m not at risk of random insanity attacks. This is not because I have strong willpower, the Outer Gods have been searching forever for a cure for insanity attacks and they have already discovered that willpower is useless. What protected me was because I am a system user, protagonist, and also possess the energy with the greatest rtion to the ''Order'' concept, the [Anti-Rasen]. My [Anti-Rasen] and my soul frequency is practically the antipsychotic medicine that the Outer Gods have sought since the dawn of time¡­ I sighed heavily, now I understand why ''Nuclear Chaos'' is so obsessed with finding me. Among all the Outer Gods, ''Nuclear Chaos'' is the most powerful entity, but at the same time, it is the most unstable creature. Her path is ''Distortion Madness'', this energy has the effect of twisting, corrupting, and distorting everything that surrounds that mad entity. This distortion isn''t as simple as making gravity reverse or making fire freeze things, it''s much more bizarre. BB exined it this way: "Imagine that one day you are walking when suddenly gravity turns into a sunflower..." "Can''t you imagine? Obviously not, after all, that doesn''t make sense, an invisible force bing a tangible object doesn''t make sense since then what binds the atoms together would be sunflowers, it''s impossible to imagine something like that¡­" "The problem is that as illogical and ridiculous as it sounds, that is possible..." "Oxygen bes into spirals, time bes the yellow color, and the concept of Life bes a nk canvas... That''s the ''Distortion Madness''... A reality where nothing makes sense..." Worst of all is that ''Nuclear Chaos'' is so powerful that she can''t control her own power so her own Madness is constantly destroying her existence, but at the same time, she is so powerful that her existence is rebuilt so soon how it is destroyed. It is an eternal cycle of dying and being reborn every second. BB mentioned to me that when she joined my soul, she immediately felt her mind stabilize giving her a sense of peace that she had never experienced. ''Nuclear Chaos'' is the entity with the best affinity towards Madness, so it is very likely that when my Madness evolved in a stable way and without losing control, she felt this anomaly so she forced herself out of her hibernation to start looking for me. BB mentioned that Outer God will not try to kill or devour me, on the contrary, she will treasure me as her most precious possession. Although that sounds good since she is one of the strongest entities in the entire multiverse, she has lived too long in solitude and suffering so it is possible that she does not have self-control which will end in my death. That would be a disaster since ''Nuclear Chaos'' has the skill to destroy souls just like Ortro, and if that wasn''t already a problem, it seems that my stalker has already killed thousands of system users during her search for a cure¡­ BB rmended that I only contact A¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö when my strength isparable to Beast VII since only then will I have a minimal chance of surviving that crazy woman''s ''love''. I''m sorry to say, but the crazy and dangerous woman will take a long time to show up. "Ne, senpai" ¨C BB approached me with a mischievous smile. Since my hero abilities include strong perception and due to my good behavior, Diedhauser gave me a private room that is not monitored to ensure that I will maintain my loyalty to humans. I''ve already checked the whole ce with [Reader''s Perspective], System Goddess''s analysis skills, and BB''s tricks so it''s safe for BB toe out of my Existence Core. I looked at BB, something about her expression was unusual. Even though she doesn''t have a physical body and is a spiritual projection, she can still interact with physical objects so she held my hands with a mischievous smile. ¨C "Senpai, I forgot to mention something very important~" I sighed, feeling like I''m going to hear something stupid. "My path is called ''Joker''s Madness'', it is a form of Madness focused on causing problems and annoying others" - BB smiled cheekily. ¨C "My skills don''t matter for now, what I want to tell you is that, as a secondary effect of my Madness, sometimes I can be a bit naughty¡­" Tell me something I do not know. "But there''s something I don''t joke about" ¨C BB kept smiling. ¨C "Senpai, you see, although I make fun of how pathetic otakus are for masturbating to cartoons, the truth is that I myself am what the inte ssifies as a ''simp''¡­" Simp? What is that shit? It sounds very stupid. "To put it simply, I''m the kind of person that when I fall in love I be dumb, needy for attention, and totally dependent on the man I fell in love with" ¨C BB said something stupid with a smirk. ¨C "Even though I still don''t love my pervert senpai, I am sure that in the future I will fall in love with you even if you are a lolicon, I am sure of this since it is impossible for you to let me fall in love with another pervert~" ¡­ I can not deny it. "The thing is... Well" - BB smiled wryly. ¨C "Senpai, I rmend you improve your mastery of Anti-Rasen to help mepletely control my attacks of dementia because when I be your simp, it is likely that my head will not work properly and one day I can be joking with you while the next day I will be invading a world to kill all men and turn all women into sexual puppets who yearn for senpai¡­" ¡­ Although I have no problem withmitting genocide and adding a whole world to my harem, I''m disgusted by the idea of ??using mind control, that''s for losers who can''t satisfy a woman. I sighed and stood up without letting go of BB''s hands. "Look, I don''t know what the fuck is a simp and I don''t care if you''re loud and troublesome" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "When you signed a contract with me there were only two options left, you will be part of my harem or you will die, and since in the future you will be part of my harem then there is no problem¡­ As for whether you will cause me problems in the future, as long as it is not something harmful to my other wives then I''ll just spank your butt as punishment" BB looked at me with false contempt. ¨C "Senpai, you are not romantic, you should say something like ''Oh BB-chan, no matter what happens in the future, I will always love you since the beauty of your smile is enough to make me face any difficulty?''¡­ or something like that corny, you know, something out of a cheap romance written by a person whose only love experience is dating games and korean dramas" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Instead of false cheesy stupidities I prefer to tell you the truth, and the truest thing in my personality is my possessiveness" "Uh¡­" ¨C BB stared at me and then smiled. ¨C "Well, yandere senpai is sexy~¡­ Did you be yandere because you have many yandere wives or do you have many yandere wives because you are yandere?¡­ The senpai paradox... Also applies to your lolis¡­" My lip trembled, this damn girl¡­ "What''s up senpai? Are you going to punish your cute and helpless kouhai?" ¨C BB looked at me with false fear. ¨C "S-Senpai, do it gently, it''s BB-chan''s first time¡­" I let go of her hands and massaged my head, I want a bottle of vodka¡­ "Hehe, senpai is weak against BB-chan''s kouhai powers~" ¨C BB smiled cheekily. I sighed, sat back on the sofa, and took out a bottle of my Rasen Dimension. Since some heroes have spatial inventory abilities, no one questions my Rasen Dimension. "Oh, I heard senpai turns into a sex monster when he gets drunk" ¨C BB looked at me expectantly. ¨C "Senpai is going to desecrate all the women in this castle? Sorry to say it senpai, but this cute kouhai will run away when the chaos starts so you''ll have to find other girls to release your degenerate urges~" I sighed tiredly. ¨C "It is non-alcoholic grape juice" It looks like wine, it tastes like wine, but it''s not wine... Although I sincerely want to get drunk, doing that is dangerous in enemy territory, besides, I haven''t had sex in 3 days and I''m anxious so losing control would be bad, very bad. I sighed, I need something to distract me¡­ I looked at the door, someone is approaching. "Oh, it seems that senpai is in luck" ¨C BB smiled wryly and returned to my Core of Existence. I don''t think so, if it was Emilia and Amelia then I might have something to vent, but the woman who is approaching my room is someone who would be extremely troublesome to formalize a rtionship with. Well, whatever, I''ll finally be able to talk to the female puppet... Chapter 193: Talk with an Angel 1 Chapter 193: Talk with an Angel 1 I took out some magic books and arranged them on a desk to make it look like I''d been studying. When I felt that the female puppet''s presence was near, I acted as if I was studying to fool the puppet''s perception. Although the puppet is connected to a powerful Higher Entity, she can only use a small fraction of her true power due to the restrictions of traveling to a lower world, thus my perception abilities are superior to the two puppets. When the puppet was close I felt a subtle aura that checked the interior of the room. This aura was light and harmless but I still frowned as if my hero skills let me feel that someone is watching me. The aura receded as I went on guard and after a couple of seconds, there was a knock on my door. With stealthy movements, I took out a magic sword from my Rasen Dimension like a magic inventory and approached the door. This sword is rubbishpared to Tsubaki, but hey, she''s not mad that I''m holding another sword so it''s fine. "Ryou-sama, can I talk to you?" ¨C The voice of the female puppet sounded on the other side of the door. Since I showed myself to be a friendly person who is easy to befriend most people call me by my ''first name'' and not myst name, although I wish they wouldn''t call me with Japanese honorifics either since we are in a world based on Medieval Europe¡­ I took a moment and then slightly opened the door while my hand still held the sword. When my eyes met the female puppet, I showed relief and put the sword back in my inventory. All this was not seen by the eyes of the puppet, but she felt my movements so I showed that I have a certain level of trust in her. I smiled amiably as I opened the door to let the puppet through. ¨C "Has Vysis-sama requested to see me?" The puppet shook her head gently and entered my room. ¨C "Personally I want to talk to Ryou-sama¡­ But first I need to check something" I closed the door after she walked in and watched as she walked over to my desk. She removed the magic books and began to arrange two artifacts on the table. The first artifact was a gold-lettered scroll, a low-level contract with little to no cheats. The second artifact was a double-pan bnce made of gold. On the two measuring sides of the bnce were feathers, one white and the other ck. "It''s BB-chan''s Teachable Moment!" -BB yelled loudly in my mind. "Shut up, it''s my job to be the one to exin!" ¨C System Goddess yelled angrily. "I want to be the NPC that gives exnations!" ¨C BB started acting like a spoiled child. "I said shut up!" ¨C System Goddess was furious. "Wa, senpai, this woman is bullying me, you must protect your cute and defenseless kouhai~" ¨C BB made false crying sounds. I ignored BB and talked to System Goddess. ¨C "What is that double-pan bnce?" "SEEEEEEENPAAAAAAAAAAAAAI!" - I ignored BB''s yell. System Goddess shed a smug smile of self-satisfaction. ¨C "This bnce can check the sins and virtues of an entity, it is not based on the value of Karma but on the concepts ''Sin'' and ''Virtue'' within the actions" "It is a harmless artifact used to determine how many ''bad'' and ''good'' things you have done in your life ording to the perception of Good and Evil, but you should not worry, even if you have done horrible things, your good deeds in saving two worlds make up for all your sins" ¨C System Goddess finished her exnation. This female alchemist is more trustworthy than BB. "Senpai is a cheater, senpai is a genocidal lolicon who steals wives, but he still has thebel of a good person while I am seen as a monster just for doing little mischief..." - BB sighed with false indignation as if she was the victim of an injustice. I ignored the women in my mind and waited for the puppet to arrange the artifacts. "To begin with, I hope you can sign this confidentiality agreement" ¨C The puppet showed me the contract with a respectful attitude. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' finds no danger in seeing the contract] "A magical contract?" - I looked at the parchment with a doubtful expression. "It''s an existence contract" - The puppet spoke in a monotone voice. ¨C "Magic contracts are contracts of the lowest level, followed by soul contracts, and at the top are existence contracts¡­ It isplex to exin, but you can understand that this contract is capable of binding both mortals and gods " This woman is too sincere, now I understand why the idealistic faction is a joke. I epted the scroll and checked the contents with [Silly Jack]. [Low Tier Contract: Secret Talk The entity ''Seraph'' and the user will have a peaceful talk where all questions must be answered truthfully, although it is possible to refuse to answer. During the talk, all acts of violence, mental maniption, spiritual control, and lies are prohibited. At the end of this chat, both parties will be prohibited from discussing the content of the chat with other entities under a seal of confidentiality. Warning: Whoever breaks this contract will lose their memories of any matter discussed during the talk] The content of the contract was identical to what [Silly Jack] found. I was ufortable with such honesty, but it''s expected from the faction of idealistic idiots. I showed a confused expression. ¨C "A secret talk?" The puppet nodded. ¨C "What I want to talk to Ryou-sama is a very important matter so I will need you to sign this contract for security reasons" Does the idealist faction wish to recruit me? Do they wish to use the ''Holy Sword'' to push the Dimensional Gate away from the racist faction? Do they suspect that I''m Seiji? There are many possibilities, but at the same time, I have many options¡­ Looks like I''ll have to make adjustments to my ns. I smiled wryly and pressed my thumb on the signature part. [System Notification: The ''Secret Talk'' contract has been epted. During the next talk, the user is prohibited from lying and the skill ''Mythomania'' will be sealed] [System Notification: The energy ''Resen'' and the skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' have removed the seal. The skill ''Mythomania'' can be used] I thought of using mind games to trick the entity without using [Mythomania] but my stand is a wonderful skill. I sighed heavily and had [Anti-Rasen] cover the room to prevent any detection or espionage skills. The puppet stared nkly at me, but it was clear that she is on alert to defend herself in case I want to attack since what I just did is something a newly summoned hero shouldn''t be able to aplish. I smiled wryly and took out a couple of crystal sses. - "Do you want something to drink? I have different spirits, fruit juice, coffee, tea, or almost any drink you want within the limits of a mortal entity" The puppet didn''t answer me and just watched my movements. There is a small area with two sofas and a ss table ideal for conversations, I took a seat and drank coffee while my appearance changed. ¨C "Well, miss, it is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Ichijo Seiji" The puppet stared at me and after a few seconds of contemtion she sat down in front of me while her appearance changed. Although her appearance is that of an ordinary woman with nothing remarkable, that appearance changed to show a beautiful blonde woman who could only be defined as a goddess of beauty. From what I''ve seen, to synchronize the puppet with the puppeteer it is mandatory that the puppet has the same appearance as the Higher Entity so she has been using illusion magic to hide her true appearance, although that is useless since [Reader''s Madness] allows me to see through illusions and lies. As for why she did that, it''s simple, it would be strange if the servant of a goddess of beauty was more beautiful than the goddess herself. The female puppet calmly epted a cup of tea. ¨C "As she says in the contract, my name is Seraph, it is amon name where Ie from so I hope you do not mind" (Author''s Note: Seraph from the manhwa/novel Memorize) I smiled wryly. ¨C "Do the agents of Paradise use ranks as names? And I thought that Ick the creativity to give a name¡­" Seraph let out a soft sigh. ¨C "It seems that you know a lot about us¡­ Well, it is what was expected of a hero with three worlds of experience who is also a resident of a world like Gaia" I paused for a second and smiled bitterly. ¨C "Great, my pretentious act was just ruined, thanks¡­" It seems that Paradise bought information about me from Gaia¡­ Stupid Will of the World, you are supposed to cover my back, not sell me to the highest bidder¡­ "To tell the truth we have been trying to contact you, but it is difficult since there are many eyes watching your every move" ¨C Seraph seemed to find my bitterness amusing, but she makes an effort to hide her emotions under a mask of calm and indifference. "I know" - I sighed. ¨C "Heroes everywhere, reincarnated making disasters, now there are even angels from Paradise¡­ It is unpleasant to be popr" Seraph showed a subtle look of sadness. ¨C "We did not want things to be like this, my holydy wanted to colonize this world by peaceful means while peaceful coexistence between intelligent races was achieved, but unfortunately the rivals of my holydy discovered this world and began to use its resources to drive the human nations to the point of pushing the other races to the brink of the abyss¡­" A clich¨¦ story of an idealist who discovers a treasure to help the world, but an egoist arrives to take advantage of said treasure for his own benefit. "Neee senpai~" ¨C BB started making annoying noises. ¨C "I think I know who the leader of this woman is~ I can give you some advice, if she is who I think she is, then it is convenient for you to establish an alliance with her since she is more reliable than Gaia¡­ Although senpai will have to avoid doing bad things or that woman will seek to punish senpai~" I sighed, this damn girl only gives me information when she feels like it... System Goddess doesn''t know the hierarchy of Paradise so she couldn''t tell me what I need, everything is troublesome. Seraph continued to tell a tragic story of how her leader was in anguish over the war situation in this world, but those were unimportant matters so I interrupted her. "Don''t assume the role of victim, even if your holydy wanted to help this world, the reality is that this world is a mess because of what you did" - I frowned adopting an attitude of indignation like an impulsive moralist. Seraph frowned slightly as I pointed out the responsibility her leader had in this conflict. ¨C "What are you going to know about responsibilities? You have worsened the situation of the war while my holydy only wants to help this world because without powerful support this world will be a factory of soldiers which will only bring pain and suffering to innocent entities" I rxed my expression a bit but still showed anger. ¨C "Did I make the war worse? Then what should I do? Stand by while innocent people are killed? I stood up angrily. ¨C "Should I allow women to be raped in front of their children just because they are not human?! Should I pretend I don''t see how Inhumans are captured to be used as toys?!" Serafin looked away. It is painful to witness the injustices of the world when you have a conscience, that''s why people are indifferent, to be happy. I clenched my fists in anger, directed not at Seraph or her leader, but at the injustices of the world. ¨C "I fight on behalf of those who cannot fight, that is why I am a hero!" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has circumvented the rule of telling the truth] I took a deep breath to calm myself and sat back down in frustration. Seraph was silent for a few seconds until he finally looked back at me. ¨C "It is true that you have protected the non-human races and for that, both my holydy and I are grateful to you, if it were not for your arrival it would have been impossible to stop the actions of my holydy''s rivals¡­" "Hey Listen! You already have her, champion! Now force her to do all fours and spank her holy ass until she does an ahegao!" I ignored the stupid things in my mind and rxed my angry expression. ¨C "I think I overdid it, it is as you say, this happened for external reasons while you and your holydy only have good intentions" Seraph rxed a bit when she saw that I am understanding. - "Thanks for understanding" I smiled more friendly and poured her more tea. ¨C "To tell the truth, I found out about the conflict between the two factions of Paradise, so I have been looking for how to contact you since I cannot protect this world with my strength alone" Seraph nodded. ¨C "Your achievements so far are amazing, in human years you can hardly be called an adult, but even so, you have saved two worlds while you have been able to stop the advances of the heroes sent by one of thergest organizations in the multiverse, without doubt, you have a good inheritance¡­" Seraph spoke admiringly without showing disbelief. Normally it would be very eye-catching that a newborn hero like me could have so many achievements in just one year, but I have one advantage to justify my achievements, the legacy of the hero Ryuu Ichijo. Although I haven''t been able to thoroughly research the ancestor of the Ichijo family, I have a theory that he was an important figure in the multiverse. This theory was reinforced by Seraph''sment. I showed curiosity. - "Inheritance? What inheritance?" Seraph showed a subtle smile. ¨C "Perhaps you do not know it, but your ancestor was an outstanding hero who fought alongside us¡­ Sadly, that hero retired from the battlefields to live as a normal mortal and died of old age" Although it is frustrating for most people that his achievements are attributed to his parents or ancestors, I am happy that all my achievements are justified because I have an outstanding ancestor. Blessed be the debunking of the effort. I showed surprise and although I would like this woman to tell me more about ancestor Ichijo to take advantage of his connections, there is something more important. "Although this talk is nice and I would like to know about my ancestor, there is something I need to know" ¨C I showed seriousness and professionalism. ¨C "What do you need from me?" Seraph also showed a professional expression. ¨C "Before talking about business, I need to ask you some questions and you must answer me directly with a yes or no, and if I ask you to give an exnation, you have the right to remain silent¡­ Is that clear?" I nodded. ¨C "It''s fine, but you will also have to answer my questions with the same rules" Seraph nodded and the questions began. --- --- Author''s Note: [System Notification: The author has ascended in the Dao of Cliff] Chapter 194: Talk with an Angel 2 Chapter 194: Talk with an Angel 2 "First question" - Seraph looked at me seriously. ¨C "Where did you get so much information about Paradise?" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has circumvented the rule of telling the truth] "When I returned to my homeworld I was assigned apanion to help me deal with the supernatural situations of my world as well as being mypanion in my trips to other worlds, she gave me the information" - I showed an expression of sincerity. Although System Goddess gave me a little information about Paradise, the most important thing was told to me by BB. Seraph nodded. ¨C "We got the information that you are being apanied by a ''Traveler'' so I am d that you are sincere¡­ And don''t worry, I will not ask about the identity of yourpanion" "Next question..." - Seraph looked a little more rxed because of my sincerity. ¨C "Have you ever killed innocent people?" I showed sadness and pain, then sighed with regret. - "Yes¡­" Seraph showed no anger and kept asking. - "Why?" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has circumvented the rule of telling the truth] I showed sadness. ¨C "In war, there are no winners, only victims¡­ On some asions, the enemy used civilians as a shield and I had no other choice¡­ There were times when vulnerable people threatened my loved ones, not out of malice, but because someone else was threatening them¡­ The war made me realize that I cannot save everyone and there will always be sacrifices¡­" Seraph was silent for a few seconds and then sighed. ¨C "I am sorry for bringing you these bad memories" "Don''t worry, I can''t live tormented by my mistakes, I''m a hero so I have to keep going and improve to save more people" - I smiled bitterly. Seraph didn''t seem to know what to say so she continued with the questioning. ¨C "What do you think of non-human races?" I sighed. ¨C "I think it is stupid to discriminate against other people for racial differences¡­ Humans, beastkin, elves, kitsunes, spirits, deities, demons¡­ No race ispletely good or evil, instead of judging the species you have to judge the individual, for what in my eyes, all races deserve freedom and peace" Seraph smiled slightly. ¨C "You have the same way of thinking as my holydy" I smiled. ¨C "Although I do not have the privilege of knowing your holydy, as long as she has the mentality of protecting the innocent regardless of their race, then I have no problem cooperating with her" Seraph kept asking. ¨C "During your fight with the Champions, the presence of an entity with corrupted energy was recorded and ording to our investigations, there is no Orthus god in this world because that entity must havee from another world together with you¡­ Is that entity an Outer God?" Good question, but... [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has circumvented the rule of telling the truth] "In my second world I met a wounded dog" - I showed an affectionate smile as if I were talking about a friend who is practically my family. ¨C "At first I thought it was a dog with magical abilities so I did not think much about it since the fact that I went to another world had already broken my perception of reality¡­ However, when I returned to Gaia I discovered that this dog was actually a divine beast that was corrupted by strange energy¡­" When I mentioned this, Seraph showed a level of caution, but no hostility. "Orthus is a Heretic God who was wounded to the brink of death" - I sighed sadly. ¨C "To help her keep her sanity, we made a contract and now she is something like my familiar¡­ I am currently looking for a cure to purify her soul of that strange energy" The Corrupted Gods (Also called Heretic Gods) are deities that were affected by negative energies or chaotic energies and since Madness is the greatest chaotic energy, it is normal to confuse a Corrupted God with an Outer God. Seraph was immersed in her thoughts for several seconds and then nodded. ¨C "Maybe my holydy can help your friend, but that matter will have to wait" I nodded gratefully. With [Mythomania] I can pass Ortro off as a holy beast with no corrupted energies so it''s easy to continue this lie. "Next question" - Seraph looked at me with extreme seriousness. ¨C "How did you infiltrate the summoning of heroes?" I acted like I wanted to refuse to answer, but Seraph''s look said she wanted a straight answer. I sighed. ¨C "My ancestor left a skill book as his legacy, with that skill I essed the multiverse messagework so I just had to stay tuned to find the right summon to infiltrate the summoning of heroes" Seraph looked extremely surprised. ¨C "Did you search for the correct option?... There are infinite possibilities and the time needed to search for the correct summoning goes beyond what a mortal can live... Unless you also inherited the luck of your ancestor... Wait, that it''s possible¡­" Thank you ancestor, you are always trustworthy even if you were a pedophile bastard. Seraph finally sighed after creating the whole story in her imagination. Smart people are easy to fool if you give specific information without clear details and then allow them to be the ones to build the lie. "Last question" ¨C Seraph seemed tired from thinking too much. ¨C "Is it true that you are a womanizer?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, I certainly have many wives, but I am not a libertine who sleeps with random women, every woman I interact with is my wife and I make sure to make them happy" Seraph sighed with slight disappointment. ¨C "Well, there are no perfect heroes¡­ Hey, what happens when one of your lovers falls in love with someone else and they want to leave you?" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has circumvented the rule of telling the truth] "I do my best so that none of my wives want to leave me..." - I smiled wryly and then sighed slightly sadly. ¨C "But I understand that I am not perfect and some women will not necessarily be happy with me, in those cases I respect the choice of each woman because even if I have a great harem, I love each of my wives and my greatest desire is to see them happy even if I am not part of that happiness" "Hey Listen! Oh god, I''m throwing up rainbows yuck!" "Ne, senpai, I need insulin since your cheesy trash gave me diabetes" "Luis... That was cute even if I know it''s a lie" "Your hypocrisy defies the immensity of the heavens and the earth..." "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Master is cute¡­)" "Kill women who leave friend?" ¡­ My head is in chaos with so many voices¡­ Seraph nodded appreciatively. ¨C "This is a better answer than I expected" She stood up and brought the gold double-pan bnce. ¨C "Before talking about an agreement, I need you to put a drop of your blood in the center of the scale, this artifact will measure your sins and virtues, the type of agreement that we will make will be ording to your results, but do not worry, I understand that War brings injustice so even if your sins are heavy, we''ll still do a fair deal" Idealists are so naive¡­ Now I am worried about associating myself with a group that is so easily deceived and manipted. With [Mythomania] I made my bloodpletely human, I bit the tip of my finger and spilled a drop of red blood on the center of the bnce. For now, I will see what benefits I can get from this group. The blood was absorbed by the bnce and the ck feather began to emit gray mist forming a small sphere of mist. [System Notification: Allow ''Mythomania'' to hide the user''s sins?] If I''m going to make an alliance with the idealists it''s better to show them that I''m not apletely noble hero and have my selfish side or it will be troublesome if I cause genocide and they find out. I made [Mythomania] hide my worst sins like the time I burned down an orphanage full of innocent children because the orphanage director tried to kidnap Umaru to sell her to pedophiles. I really have to reflect on my violent tendencies when protecting someone close... In the gray sphere were random images of people being murdered, women in carnal acts, and me drinking alcohol to sleep... The images showed that I had a shitty life as my sins started when I was five years old with the first wallet I ever stole. There was also a record of when I was less than 10 years old when I murdered a friend of my father who tried to abuse my mother when she was drunk, the time I burned down the building where the idiot children lived who killed my first cat, or the time I lost my virginity at age seven to an unknown woman whose face cannot be seen which counts as an immoral rtionship¡­ What the fuck?! An unknown woman abused me?! What kind of fucking sick shit is this?! I focused on my memories and realized that there was a gap in my memory of that moment¡­ This can only mean one thing, the first woman I had sex with was a supernatural entity and that''s why my mind couldn''t process the information... My life is a shitty drama. Ortro hasn''t managed to reconstruct all my memories since she''s busy helping Kon, but I''ll have to rush her to get my memories back since I have a feeling this will be troublesome. Seraph kept looking at my sins with a gloomy and angry expression, but she didn''t seem angry with me but with my surroundings. Since I hid my sins that would make me look like a psycho bastard with terrorist tendencies, she can only see that I''ve done terrible things to survive so I''m a victim of society. Pitying criminals is a tendency of idealists so even if Imit atrocities all is forgiven if I show slight remorse while society bes the viin. Thanks to the idealists are that we criminals live in peace. After showing a two-hour documentary on how society is to me for teensmitting hate crimes, the fog lifted. The white feather began to emit yellow mist forming a sphere and now scenes of my virtues were presented. This time I only used [Mythomania] to hide the traces of my most troublesome abilities like ck blood while leaving the scenes where I acted as a noble hero untouched. Although the time of the yellow mist was shorter than that of the gray mist, my virtues were widespread like the time I risked my life to protect people in the hospital in the polyptych world, there was even the scene where I took out my heart to save Sayo''s life. The fog disappeared after showing my virtues and what was left was a series of golden letters and numbers on the scale. The sins and virtues were marked as a percentage ording to my actions shown. Virtues can nullify sins and vice versa, in the end, it depends if I do more bad things or more good things. {Sins: 1% Virtues: 99%} Saving two worlds and earning the eternal gratitude of two world poptions numbering in the billions is an immense amount of virtue. Now I can continue stealing wives without guilt, though I never felt guilt, to begin with... Seraph could not hide her smile and looked at me gently, the idealistic group highly values heroes with solid moral ideals, although I honestly think that this test is stupid since a murderer and rapist can be a good person as long as he can save several people. Who invented this test? An idealistic idiot? ... Oh, true¡­ I''ll have to make some changes if I join that group. "Hero Ichijo Seiji..." - Seraph lowered her head with respect. ¨C "On behalf of my holydy I would like to request an alliance" Even though I am much weaker than Seraph''s real body and less than an antpared to her leader, she offers an alliance as equals as I proved myself worthy of the title ''hero'' in an idealistic sense. The meaning of a hero is different depending on the circumstances. Sometimes a hero is one whomits massacres, crimes, and atrocities but is nevertheless able to face enemies and trials that are insurmountable for other people, basically a glorified criminal like Hercules in Greek mythology. On other asions a hero is one who fights for a greater cause even if he dies in the attempt without achieving his cause, these heroes sometimes receive names of martyr, messiah, or savior. The best example of this is the son of God. In the multiverse aspect, a hero is one who brings bnce to the multiverse, whether it''s defeating evil enemies or causing disaster since chaos must equal order, that''s bnce. Even though some heroes are living disasters, they just do the work that the multiverse puts on them, but regardless, a hero is a symbol of hope. Heroes are respected even by powerful entities so now that I''ve proven myself to be a noble hero, even an entity capable of wiping out a universe will see me as worthy of respect. Ancestor Ichijo was right, as long as I am a noble hero, things will be easier. I showed a confused expression. - "What are you talking about? Alliance?" Seraph nodded. ¨C "Although you are a young hero and in the older context you are still weak, you have already shown great potential and strong moral values so you are a trustworthypanion" Seraph took out another contract and handed it to me. After checking with [Paranoia] that there were no risks, I received the contract and studied it with [Silly Jack]. [Contract: Let''s fight for a better ce for everyone The entity ''Auriel'' will grant the title ''Knight of Auriel'' which gives ess to special resources that allow the user''s strength to increase, military support in case the user is involved inrge-scale conflicts, and personal support from the entity ''Auriel'' in case the user gets involved in a fight with a higher level Higher Entity. In exchange, the user will be a representative of the will of the entity ''Auriel'' in the worlds where a said entity cannot enter, so as long as the user does not be a Higher Entity, the user will have to fight for cooperation and fairness among intelligent races. In case the user bes a Higher Entity, the user has the option to join the ''Harmonic Paradise'' faction. If the user doesn''t want to join this faction, the user will still have to coborate with the ''Auriel'' entity during battles with other Higher Entities. During the cooperation between both parties, the entity ''Seraph'' will be the representative and spokesperson of the entity ''Auriel'' before the user. Warning: Whoever breaks this contract will lose any memories rted to the content of the contract and any information about those involved in this contract] (Author''s Note: Auriel from the video game Diablo III) A generous contract that is kind even in the punishment for nonpliance¡­ The entity Auriel is so kind that I am worried about her naivety. "Senpai, it''s good to sign this contract" - BB spoke with a bit of seriousness, although at the same time it is clear that she is having fun. ¨C "Auriel is not only one of the strongest entities in Paradise with the power capable of facing Beast VII, but she also has many worshipers and followers throughout the multiverse so she is an excellent ally, although¡­ But¡­" I sighed mentally. ¨C "I will guess, she is naive so I will have to take care of her not to fall into a trap designed to attack her" "Wow, senpai sees the future! Now say: Your next line is¡­" ¨C BB shouted with joy. ¡­This girl¡­ "Senpai is an uneducated man who doesn''t know good references..." - BB sighed with false disappointment. ¨C "Anyway, as I was saying, Auriel is a good ally, and who knows, you could even trick her into your bed which will ensure you a powerful wife who will prevent you from getting your ass kicked... Though if senpai were to help me rebuild my body then this cute kouhai could defend senpai''s butt~" ... I used arge amount of energy in [Paranoia] to check my chances. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' cannot determine all the probabilities of the future due to the intervention of skills that hide fate. There is an 80% chance that this contract will be good for the user in the short and medium-term. The long-term future cannot be determined] I sighed internally, situations beyond my control are increasing rapidly, this displeases me... The contract actually gives me a lot of liberties and in case I break the contract I will only lose my memories which doesn''t matter since Ortro has a backup of my mind in case my memory or mind ispletely destroyed. This is why I prepared such a strange contract for Diedhauser. Seraph waited patiently while I pretended to read the contract and think about my options, so after several minutes of silence, I nodded and signed the contract. [System Notification: The contract ''Let''s fight for a better ce for everyone'' has been established] I smiled and extended my hand. ¨C "It will be a pleasure working with you" Seraph shook my hand with an appreciative smile that no longer hid her kindness. ¨C "The pleasure is mine¡­ Hmm, what should I call you?" I smiled wryly and changed my appearance again to check something about this woman. ¨C "Call me Luis" Seraph wasn''t surprised since she saw my true appearance during theption of my sins and virtues, she saw too much of my appearance... "Since you seem someone focused on the use of disguises and assassination tactics, I will call you Hero to avoid possible misunderstandings" - Seraph smiled at me. Now I have verified that this woman has a good brain¡­ I like her. "Hey Listen! I bet she ends up in my partner''s bed in less than ten years!" "Senpai is senpai, he will only take 8 years" "Frogs at the bottom of a well that does not know the immensity of Luis''s depravity, it is clear that Luis will do it in five years" "¨z¨z¨|¨| (Three years¡­)" "You underestimate Luis¡­ It will be a maximum of two years" "Gamblers must die, I don''t bet my cookies" These idiots¡­ I won''t have sex with Seraph while she''s a puppet, that would be the same as using a sex doll which seems stupid to me. Now then, I need to get rid of Diedhauser and hand over this world to Auriel. --- --- Author''s Note: Since Auriel''s face is not visible in the game, I thought of her having the appearance of Mercy from Overwatch or Sword Maiden from Goblin yer. What do you think or who do you think would be an option for her face? Chapter 195: Deals, Waifus, and â– â– â–  Chapter 195: Deals, Waifus, and ¡ö¡ö¡ö After establishing an alliance with the idealist faction (Harmonic Paradise) I chose to reveal that I am a hero capable of facing a system user but revealing that I don''t know what a system user is. Although System Goddess destroyed the Holy Sword, the Laws that allow the creation of a Dimensional Gate remained intact in a gem that used to be in the hilt so I took out the gem and handed it to Seraph. "Why is there only one gem left? And the rest of the sword?" - Seraph stared nkly at the gem I handed her. I sighed heavily. ¨C "Before infiltrating here, I had a fight with a Japanese boy¡­ At first, I thought that boy was a hero summoned by you, but there was something strange about that boy¡­ For some reason he could ignore the restrictions of the world and said strange things about being the protagonist of this world and that all women belonged to him¡­" For a microsecond, Seraph let out her killing intent. It seems that she has a bad impression of system users. Seraph frowned. ¨C "Please tell me what kind of skills that person had" I began to describe system users that BB had met in the past. Arrogant personality, the constant mention of the word ''waifu'', extremely high luck, abilities that would normally be ipatible in one person, treating women as if they were collectibles, andck of empathy towards living beings as if he were a bystander who watches a movie. I narrated my ''dangerous'' fight with the system user. When I mentioned how the sword was destroyed while I managed to kill the system user, Seraph looked at me in disbelief. "That person died?" ¨C Seraph seemed a bit happy but mostly worried since system users are hard cockroaches to kill and if one isn''t careful it''s possible the user will be resurrected. I nodded. ¨C "Two deities of this world helped me during the fight, the goddess of death confirmed that the boy''s soul became pure energy and that energy entered my body¡­ I have been checking if something happened to my body, but it seems that energy only helped me to be stronger without causing negative effects" "I see¡­ Don''t worry, the enemy you defeated was a living cmity so you did a good job" ¨C Seraph sighed with a soft smile of relief and a bottle with a golden liquid appeared in her hand. ¨C "This is a medium level absorption elixir, for now, this will help you to take full advantage of the energy that entered your body which will be beneficial to increase your potential" Although the restrictions of a world affect intelligent beings, resources such as materials, weapons, and medicine can be transported without restrictions, so this elixir is superior to any potion in this world. System Goddess snorted disdainfully in my mind. ¨C "Tch, using high-quality materials to create such an insignificant elixir only shows how ostentatious the members of Paradise are¡­ With the same resources, I can create an elixir 100 times more powerful" "Then I''ll get you materials, don''t act like a jealous girl" - I mentally rolled my eyes. ¨C "Better tell me what that thing does" System Goddess felt better after hearing that I will give her better resources. ¨C "By absorbing the Destiny Energy of other entities it is possible that the energy bes corrupted with Negative Karma, this is why, although the ''Devourers'' are strong, they are few in numberpared to the ''Travellers'' and ''Conquerors''¡­" "That elixir helps an entity properly absorb Destiny Energy while reducing impurities and thus preventing Negative Karma from being obtained¡­ You can imagine that elixir as a fruit disinfectant to remove pesticides that are harmful to the body" - System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Although that elixir can be considered as a valuable treasure, the production cost makes it not worth mass-producing it" It seems that Seraph holds me in high esteem, which is normal considering that I managed to destroy the cmity called system user. I looked at the elixir and frowned slightly. ¨C "Although I do not understand alchemy, I know a little about the Energy of Destiny and from what I understand, an elixir like this can be considered a treasure, I have nothing to exchange it with" Refusing a sincere gift is not humility but disrespect so instead of refusing the elixir, I chose to show that I am open to equal exchange. Seraph smiled gently. ¨C "Although the sword was destroyed, you kept the most important part safe so in exchange for the gem you can have this elixir" "Hey Listen! If you take this time to flirt with her then I''ll go a week without bugging you that you have to fuck lolis!" ¡­ I looked at the elixir and smiled wryly. ¨C "I have a better idea, what if instead of the better elixir you have a date with me?" "..." - Seraph''s expression froze. "Pfffffff hahahahahaha look at her face hahahahahahahaha!" "Senpai is a sinful man who won''t even let go of a puppet that surely has no reproductive functions..." Although my words were the cheap flirtation of an idiot entering a nightclub for the first time, my gaze focused on the elixir with slight bitterness showing that my words did note from lust but that I consider the elixir a too valuable an item and I''m not willing to make a raw deal with someone I consider an ally. Seraph is an intelligent woman so she looked at my expression and understood my dilemma so instead of getting angry she just let out a sigh. ¨C "Consider this as a loan, in the future, you can pay me back so don''t worry" It''s so nice to talk to a civilized woman that she doesn''t react impulsively... I insist, with the exception of Tsugumi and the other women in my harem, I hate tsunderes. In the end, I made a friendly deal with Seraph, she would give me the elixir to help me digest the energy of the system user and in the future, I will search for a treasure to give her. Although this elixir is basically useless to me as Ortro can digest the energy with no negative Karma effects, this is an important step in creating a trusting rtionship with the idealist faction, plus System Goddess can break down the elixir materials to make an elixir that is useful to me. I had a long conversation with Seraph to establish a course of action for the future. Although Seraph now possesses the key to create a Dimensional Gate, she still needs two additional items. The first element is the Authority of the Will of the World. This is not a problem as the Will of the World chose to join my worlds so its authority can be left in this world, I''ll just pretend I got it by chance. The problem is thest material. "I will not give you Fleonell" - I frowned. Seraph sighed. ¨C "Her soul is what keeps the restrictivews of this world in order, as long as she exists in this world it will be impossible to establish a Dimensional Gate that allows ess to high-level entities¡­" "I said no" ¨C I showed signs that I am starting to get angry. ¨C "She is my wife and I will not risk her life" Seraph sighed again. ¨C "Since you are a hero you must understand the sacrifices for the greater good¡­" I showed disgust. ¨C "It is true that I am a hero and I want to protect innocent people¡­ But a man who cannot protect his wife is a man who cannot protect anything" "¡­" ¨C Seraph wasn''t mad at my stubbornness and even showed respect for my attitude, but she has her priorities. An awkward silence filled the room. After several minutes of acting as if I was thinking of a solution, I showed expectation as if an idea urred to me. ¨C "You said that Fleonell is what prevents the creation of the Dimensional Gate so everything should be fine if I take her to another world" Seraph seemed relieved to hear my idea since it would be bad to cause a conflict between us due to a difference in ideals. Seraph showed concern for my idea. ¨C "I understand that Gaia has strong restrictions towards non-human entities so it will be difficult to bring the demon queen to your homeworld" I smiled. ¨C "The Higher Entity with whom I travel made some agreements with the worlds that I saved so that I can take the Inhumans to those worlds" System Goddess sighed in my mind. ¨C "I became a convenient excuse¡­" Seraph was still worried about the repercussions I will face by emigrating two-quarters of the total poption of this world, she already values ??me as an ally. In the end, she epted my idea and even proposed to give me a special ID to make Fleonell pass as a Paraiso agent so that Fleonell can ess Gaia as long as she respects some limitations. Now I have an excuse to allow my wives to go sightseeing in Japan¡­ I have a feeling it''s a bad idea. With everything agreed, we set our tasks. Seraph and her allies from the idealist faction will start building the Dimension Gate, but since we must hide our actions from the racist faction, I''ll make my army more aggressive as a distraction. In addition to Diedhauser, there are other puppets in the human nations, so I must do something very shy that will distract all the agents of the racist faction. The problem is that there are only 4 idealistic agents while the racists have 12 agents. To make matters worse, there is a true Higher Entity in the capital of the Human Empire, although that entity cannot leave the capital, in addition to the fact that it does not belong to any faction and remains neutral, so if I do not seek a fight with that entity, there will be no problems. That said, I have an idea. I smiled. ¨C "I need to go to the Forest of the Elves" Seraph thought for a moment and nodded. ¨C "I will make the goddess Vysis give you the mission of subduing the elves, Diedhauser will support this since it will be good for you to face the non-human races to ensure your loyalty to the humans, although it will still be dangerous so be careful because if I try to help you it is possible that the enemies of my holydy will recognize me as a spy" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Two gods are on my side so do not worry, and I am not going to exterminate the elves either, I will try to convince them to leave the Forest of the Elves to take them to another world where they will be safe" Seraph sighed with concern. ¨C "What will you do if the elves refuse? In most worlds, the elves are a proud race and it will be hard for them to obey a human even if you are the hero of the Inhumans" I shrugged. ¨C "I will help those who want toe with me and I will leave those who want to stay in the forest" "Food¡­" ¨C Ortro was salivating in my mind. Seraph nodded. ¨C "We cannot save those who do not want to be saved" This woman is not as idealistic as I thought, I like her. Seraph left after making some ns to distract the agents of Paradise. Dawn time is approaching so I change my clothes to train. I maintain the image of a hard-working person so I start training from dawn. I headed to the training ground, but at the ce where I usually train I saw two women waiting for me. I thought that these two big-breasted girls would look for me at night, but it seems they weren''t mentally prepared yet so they chose to look for me at dawn. Amelia was not that energetic as she was worried about Emilia who seemed to be depressed. I pretended to be rtively dense so I greeted both girls with a friendly smile with slight concern. ¨C "I am d to see you here so early¡­ Hm? Something happened?" Emilia avoided looking at me while Amelia sighed and walked over to me. ¨C "Ryou-kun, we need to talk about something important in a private ce" I showed concern and nodded. Amelia took me to a warehouse where weapons and dummies are usually kept to practice using swords. I did my best not to roll my eyes at these girls''ck of subtlety, only aplete idiot wouldn''t notice that this is a honey trap. The soldiers that should be patrolling the area were not around giving us privacy. The weapons in the warehouse were removed, leaving only a gym mat often seen in Japanese schools. Why is this here? Maybe Diedhauser thought I''d feel morefortable with something from my homeworld. There was even a subtle hint of Vysis''s divinity used to heighten the emotional impulses between partners. This is not an aphrodisiac but a skill that increases feelings of love and although I am immune to this kind of skill, Amelia and Emilia will be affected if we have sex. I pretended not to notice this honey trap and kept looking at both girls with concern. Due to my behavior in thest few days, it''s clear that I like both girls, but not to the point of sincere love, it''s just a teenage crush. "I thought senpai hated mind control¡­ Senpai is finally showing his true colors as a perverted degenerate" ¨C BB spoke with false contempt. "I''m not manipting them, they set this trap themselves and I''m just being manipted" - I responded with apathy. Once in the warehouse, I saw that Emilia avoided looking at me, her body trembled and her face was slightly pale as if she was in pain so I approached her with a friendly worried expression. - "What happens? Did you get sick of something? Do you need us to find a doctor?" I pretended not to notice that Amelia locked the door so other people couldn''t interrupt us. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. ¨C "It is bad that you take advantage of these girls¡­" I mentally shrugged. ¨C "I am the victim, they are going to take advantage of me" As I focused on trying to help Emilia, the energetic girl with big breasts hugged my back giving me a very pleasant feeling. She had removed her blouse to press her bare breasts against my body and the only thing keeping me from feeling her skin was my shirt. Amelia has already hugged me a couple of times so I didn''t react strangely, although I did show confusion when I felt that there was something different. ¨C "Amelia-san?" "Mou, Ryou-kun, I told you to just call me Amelia" ¨C Amelia hugged me tighter letting me enjoy the feeling of her breasts on my back. "A-Amelia, something is pressing on my back" - I spoke with some nervousness as if I were a high school boy trying to hide a boner during ss. "Does my hug bother you?" ¨C Amelia asked me innocently. "I never said that, please continue" - I answered clearly. Amelia let out a smallugh. ¨C "Ryou-kun is funny¡­" While this was happening, Emilia had lowered her gaze so as not to let me see that she was on the verge of tears. The most interesting thing is that she doesn''t feel resentment since this is an order from Diedhauser and she can''t hate him, as for me she has certain esteem for me. From my talk with Seraph, I already have a couple of ideas to get these two girls while I get rid of Diedhauser so I don''t have to hold back anymore, but I have to take it one step at a time. Amelia used her hands to start caressing my abdomen. ¨C "To tell the truth Ryou-kun¡­ I like you¡­" Her voice and mannerisms were awkward and cute, very suitable for an innocent and energetic girl. The most important thing is that she is not lying, she certainly likes me, not in a romantic way but as a friend. Amelia is fine with being my lover, she would also be fine with me having a harem, the problem is that she ispletely loyal to Diedhauser. I took a deep breath and held Amelia''s hands. ¨C "To tell the truth I have several women that I love and I do not think it is right for us to have a rtionship since there are some things involved¡­" For now, I will give you hints that I genuinely cared for them, so that in the future both girls will be left with the idea that even when I lied to them about my identity, my feelings are genuine. Amelia made me turn around to look at her face, but my face froze when I looked at her big breasts. The scientists who built these girls did an excellent job¡­ Amelia ignored my disbelief and put her hands on my cheeks. ¨C "Ryou-kun, you always look at my breasts, and now I will do whatever you like¡­ Don''t you like me?" I took a deep breath and rubbed her head gently. ¨C "Amelia, things areplicated¡­" Amelia didn''t let me continue talking and she brought her face close to mine to kiss me. She was inexperienced in these matters so her kiss was clumsy and innocent, and although I can take advantage of this to drown her in sexual pleasure, I allow her to enjoy an innocent kiss without lust. After meeting our lips for a few seconds, I turned my face away to see Amelia''s flushed expression. "T-That was good" ¨C Amelia showed a bit of shyness and happiness. This girl is sincere and lovable, her only problem is who she gives her loyalty. I sighed and caressed her face. ¨C "You are right, I like you, Amelia¡­" I kissed her again, but this time I used my tongue to stimte her mouth. I restrained myself from giving her too much pleasure that she is too innocent, but it was enough to make her feel aroused. Although Amelia is an airhead, she has a great capacity for learning so in a few minutes she learned how to kiss properly. Between kisses and caresses, we both undressed and ignored Emilia who was looking at us with sadness, concern, and regrets. Emilia sees herself as Amelia''s older sister so she thinks it''s her responsibility to fulfill the mission to seduce me, but due to her own emotional weakness, it was Amelia who took responsibility for the mission. Since in my current identity I pretended to be weaker than Amelia, she pushed me onto the gym mat making me fall on my back, then she got on top of me bringing her genital area closer to my already hard dick. Amelia grabbed my dick clumsily and directed the point to the wet entrance of her body. ¨C "Let''s see¡­ The maid said I should do it like this¡­" So a castle maid gave her advice, good job nameless maid. When the tip of my crotch entered her body, she directly lowered her hips causing my entire dick to invade her body. The scientists who created these girls did a good job. The folds inside Amelia gave me a good stimtion and her body was not affected by the pain of losing her virginity. Praised be alchemy. Simr to an animal mating, Amelia''s reproductive instincts surfaced causing her to move her hips up and down for added stimtion. Her movements were so aggressive that a normal man could end up in the hospital¡­ I''ll stay with this wild girl. Amalia''s big breasts were constantly shaking, being a splendid spectacle. One of my hands grasped her waist to guide her movements so that she can properly savor the carnal pleasure. My other hand caressed her big breasts and since this girl seems to have sensitive nipples I made sure to give her a good time. Even though Amelia was sexually inexperienced and she was just going by her wild instincts, she had strong physical stamina so I had to stimte her sensitive areas to make her cum quickly or we could be here all day and it would cause me some problems. Amelia continued to move her hips steadily as her lips let out constant gasps of pleasure due to the multiple orgasms she was experiencing, but even though she had a very sensitive and easily aroused body, her high stamina allowed her to keep moving her hips without stopping. Maybe it was the non-human genes in her DNA, but her arousal made her bite my shoulder as her breasts pressed against my body. Amelia stopped biting my shoulder and kissed me as her body reached another intense orgasm. Her body had good instincts so when she felt that I was about to ejacte, she shook her hips harder as if her body wanted my cum. Although wild girls are pleasant during sex, her reproductive instincts are problematic... [Anti-Rasen] assures me that I won''t identally have children so holding her waist with both hands I came inside her. When Amelia felt the hot substance inside her she let out a loud gasp, but even then she didn''t stop moving her hips in search of more pleasure. I stimted her nipples and her erogenous areas in such a way that after an hour of sex she finally let out onest moan and then copsed onto my body with heavy breathing and a satisfied smile. I sighed softly, I really needed this to rx a bit... I stroked Amelia''s head who was pretending to be asleep so she could hug me lovingly. I pushed the busty girl away from my body and although she didn''t want to let go of me, I still have another matter to attend to. I amodated Amelia and smiled gently while my hand caressed her sleeping face, then I acted as if I realized something and with rigid movements, I looked in the direction of Emilia who was looking at me with a mixture of anger and self-criticism. I quickly grabbed my shirt that was on the ground and covered my dick with a nervous expression. ¨C "Ahem, sorry¡­" Emilia sighed heavily with weariness. Her face was slightly flushed from what she witnessed, but at least now she no longer seemed to be in a mind-destroying internal conflict, now she just looked like a martyr who chose the path of self-sacrifice for the greater good. Without saying a word she tackled me onto the gym mat. Amelia had conveniently moved to the corner of the gym mat while she continued to pretend to be asleep. Once I fell into a so-called defenseless position, Emilia acted simr to Amelia and she climbed on my body with the difference that Emilia was not willing to undress, she only took off her panties. Why are there cat print panties in a world of magic? ¡­ Whatever¡­ Emilia separated her legs and without looking at my face she joined our genitals. Unlike Amelia who was lost in her wild instincts, Emilia stayed still, not because of physical pain, but because of the sadness of losing her virginity to a man she doesn''t love. Again, I am technically the victim here. We were quiet for a couple of minutes until she couldn''t stand the sadness and she started to cry. I shifted to sit and hugged her gently as my crotch continued inside her causing her to let out a soft moan. I started stroking her back and spoke softly to her. - "What happens? Why do you do this if you clearly don''t want to do it?... Did... Did someone force you to do this?" At the end of my words, I showed fury to express that I will hit the one who hurt Emilia which made her panic since that would ruin Diedhauser''s ns. "I-It''s not that¡­" - Emilia kept her head pressed to my chest to hide her expression of resignation and sadness. ¨C "Only¡­ I don''t know how to deal with these feelings¡­ Seeing that my little sister was able to ept her own feelings easily made me feel disappointed in myself for not being able to tell you how I feel about you even though I am the older sister¡­" An eptable lie and she kept a firm voice as if those were her true feelings. I will give it 7 points out of 10. I sighed softly. ¨C "You do not have to force yourself if you do not feel ready to start a rtionship with me¡­" Emilia took a deep breath to solidify her resolve and looked up into my eyes. - "I like you" With that lie, she joined her lips with mine. Emilia was very different from her sister. This girl is more of the affectionate type who prefers caresses and soft movements instead of passionate lust, so I was gentle with her to leave her a pleasant sensation in her first sexual experience and thus enhance the feeling of closeness that she has with me. Although this is not enough to rece her love for Diedhauser, this is enough for now. When Diedhauser dies heroically on the battlefield I will be Emilia''s biggest emotional pir. As for the possibility of the real Diedhauser trying to get Emilia back, that''s not a problem, that idiot sees these two girls as disposable tools, and neither he won''t even remember their names when they are no longer useful to him. I''m sure of that since I''m the same kind of idiot. I never bothered to learn the names of my pawns on Gaia. Although Emilia has a strong body, her mental fatigue made her fall asleep after 20 minutes of intimacy so Iy down while Emilia slept leaning on my left shoulder. Amelia pretended to be asleep as she rolled on the gym mat until her body was on top of mine to sleep on my right shoulder. While both girls were sleeping, I heard stupid things in my mind. "And that''s how senpai made NTR to racist angel! Apuse for such a beautiful performance!" ¨C BB was acting like a theater presenter. "Hey Listen! The Dao of the Netori is strong in you my young Padawan!" ¨C Navi was idiotic as usual. By the way, I found out that there are some movies andics that I can recognize since I got to see them before I became a Higher Entity so I understood a reference for the first time. "What are they doing?" ¨C I heard Arisa''s voice in my mind. "What is she doing on my mind?" - I sighed internally. Tsubaki replied wryly. ¨C "BB said that she serves as a Wikipedia so she gave him ess to the telepathywork of your Core of Existence" "Reward me senpai!" Although this is a nuisance, it''s actually a good idea as it wille in handy if Arisa can recognize important aspects of the Plot. I let Arisa see Amelia and Emilia''s faces to see if she recognized them, but the brat couldn''t recognize them. "There are too many isekai series so I can''t recognize all the generic waifus with big breasts who only exist to take advantage of the loneliness of otakus" - Arisa sighed. ¨C "The isekai series are the most overexploited material together with the supernatural academies since both concepts take advantage of the idealistic dreams of otakus about having many women, so I do not think I will be of much help to you in this world" "Arisa, you''re also an otaku" - I answered nkly. "I''m a cute loli with the mind of an adult, the legendary legal loli" - Arisa answered with narcissism. ¨C "I am basically every lolicon''s wet dream so don''t lump me in with the generic otakus, I just need a hamster nket and I can be like Umaru-chan¡­" This brat is¡­ Wait, what? ¨C "Umaru?" "You know, the protagonist of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö Umaru-chan" - Arisa answered as if that was obvious. ¨C "Oh, right, you don''t like anime¡­" I sighed internally, I can''t even rx when I have two beautiful women sleeping in my arms... Now I regret not spending time watching anime with Umaru when I had the chance, though on the other hand, if I had be useless who only watches anime then Beast VII would have triumphed in putting me on a leash... Life isplicated. Chapter 196: The voices in my head are annoying... Chapter 196: The voices in my head are annoying... I sighed internally as I looked at what looked like a futuristic-looking cell phone. Unlike the cell phone that the system gave me, this cell phone was created by the technology of humans in this world and is used as amunication device that relies on magical power without the use of satellites. This technology is impressive, but it''s easy to block the signal with magic barriers or low-level lightning magic. Monika has already stolen the ns for this device and now the Science Department is developing an improved version of thismunication device. The reason I sighed was because of a message that came to me with a photo attached. {Amelia: Ryou-kun be careful on your mission, we''ll be waiting for you here with a special surprise ?u?} Along with the message was a picture of Amelia and Emilia eating ice cream with a cheerful attitude, although Emilia''s smile was still a bit forced. I sighed internally, I have to make my ns go perfectly since it would be a tragedy to have to kill a girl as cute as Amelia. Right now I''m on my way to the Elven Forest for my first solo quest. I was given the task to approach the border of the elves'' territory to establish a checkpoint and reinforcements will be sentter to start an invasion against the forest. The reason the Northern Kingdom hasn''t invaded the Elven Forest yet is that they''ve been busy dealing with attacks from Inhuman scouting parties. These groups have been using guerri tactics where they make superficial attacks and then escape before the human soldiers can fight back and the Inhumans have managed to free thousands of ves who join the inhuman army. Although these tactics do not harm the human army, they still harm the morale of the soldiers as they cannot even sleep, eat or defecate in peace. My wife and general of my army, Kiwako Fl¨¹gel Makina, was the one who led these attacks from a safe location so I don''t need to personally intervene while the world''s chaos increases. (Author''s Note: Kiwako Fl¨¹gel Makina from Deadman Wondend) For this mission, I was allowed to work on my own since that will help me gain morebat experience as well as it will be easier for me to feel pure hatred towards the Inhumans since I am traveling through border towns that were attacked by the elves that seek to defend the forest. In addition to creating a base, I have to escort a hostage that was captured by human soldiers. This hostage is rted to the royalty of the Elven Forest and the n is to use her to threaten the elves as they value lineage highly. In order to prevent an ident from happening, Diedhauser gave me various magic artifacts to protect my life and even sent a couple of high-level soldiers to secretly take care of me. I sighed again and put my phone away as two men were convulsing on the ground in front of me. ck blood was pouring from their mouths and ears as Ortro made sure to reset the minds of both soldiers so they wouldn''t ignore my unusual behavior and report back that all was well. To one side is a beautiful blonde-haired elf woman who had a ve cor around her neck. This woman is called Seras Ashrain, she was the leader of the knights of a small nation that supported cooperation between different races and that is why the nation was destroyed when the war between the races intensified. (Author''s Note: Seras Ashrain from I Became the Strongest With The Failure Frame [Abnormal State Skill] As I Devastated Everything) Seras was not only the leader of the knights, but she also happens to be part of the royalty of the Forest Elves, but for some reason, she chose to live with the humans. The elven woman was watching in horror as the two soldiers were turned into puppets with no will of their own. I don''t have much time to chat with this woman so it''s better to show her facts. I had Minaris send Arisa, the homunculus women, and the four elf women who became my ves, Rutina, Silfina, Yuel, and Nephilia. A spiral energy portal opened in front of me and Minaris appeared with the girls. Arisa is a cheeky brat so without caring about the hierarchy she approached me with a cheerful attitude. ¨C "I finished checking the list of series and characters! Reward me!" Since System Goddess can now explore all the secrets of my system, I asked her to make a record of the worlds that were programmed by Beast VII, then I gave the list to Arisa to search for any possible dangers or useful things I can get from those worlds to visit at ater date. Ever since I found out the importance of the title ''Otaku'', I''ve assigned many tasks to Arisa to identify all the ''characters'' I''ve been rted to. The problem is that there are unpredictable factors due to the merging of multiple storylines, one example is that I shouldn''t be Umaru''s brother so I don''t know if that troublesome girl can end up rting to the supernatural world. The only thing that worries me is that apparently, my motheres from a series where she has some incestuous tendencies with her son, so it is possible that the plot is the cause that she was pushed to fall in love with Seiji... I hate life. I stopped thinking about things that I will exin in the future and sighed. ¨C "You are an adult woman, but you act like a spoiled brat¡­" Arisa wasn''t embarrassed by my words and raised her t chest proudly. ¨C"I am a cute legal loli so you should pamper me and give me a lot of affection¡­ Also, we can do more interesting things¡­ hehehehe take a bath with a teenager¡­" This brat is a pervert with pedophilia fetishes, or in Japanese terms, a shotacon. While my attitude, alcoholism, and sex life credits me as an adult, I''m still an underage boy so this brat''s fetishese out. I sighed, a little girl with the mind of an adult and a fetish for underage men¡­ The UN must be having an existential crisis. I massaged my forehead and pointed at the elf woman. ¨C "Do you recognize her?" Arisa looked at Seras and shook her head. ¨C "There are many elf waifus, if I don''t recognize her it''s because she didn''t have an anime adaptation" I expected it so it doesn''t bother me. Seeing elf women made Seras calm down a bit but she was still nervous. Silfina is a kind girl so she went to talk to Seras to show her that there was no danger. By the way, I recently found out that the first human I killed in this world was this girl''s childhood friend and that boy wanted to rescue her since she was sold into very... Silfina thinks her friend abandoned her which made her more dependent on me. Plot coincidences. As the elven women chatted, Nephilia walked up to me and stood next to me. She became very attached to me for two reasons. First of all, she has a submissive mentality so by acknowledging me as her master she is willing to offer her life for my sake. Second, she has great potential to be a Higher Entity, but that potential is dormant, so she needs to understand her own concept and constant stimuli to evolve. In short, she needs to study concepts and a lot of ''dual cultivation'' with me. Blessed plot armor. I stroked Nephilia''s soft hair and sighed, this is soothing. "It''s not fair that you only pamper her" - Arisa pouted. ¨C "I have worked hard so I deserve a reward" "We''ll talk about thister, for now, there''s something I want to ask you" - I looked at the brat seriously. ¨C "I heard rumors that a group of brats created a strange club where they draw eroticics where little girls have inappropriate rtionships with a man who just happens to look like me¡­" Arisa paled and backed towards the portal. ¨C "I-I n-need to check that the list has no errors so I have to go to work" Arisa jumped into the portal to escape. I sighed and looked at Nephilia who had her eyes closed to enjoy the caresses on her head. I wish the brats who harass me were as obedient as this cute girl... I looked at the three homunculus women who had remained silent with respectful attitudes. I took out Ryou Shiramine''s soul and a sphere of ck blood that contained a copy of his memory. Envy has been pretending to be Seiji so that the humans think Seiji is leading the attack on the borders of the Southern Kingdom which has given me room to act in the Northern Kingdom. Although she can mimic appearance and soul frequency to fool even beginning heroes, her basic imitation ability cannot fool deities and Higher Entities. Her basic imitation ability depends on seeing the person, but if she absorbs a soul then she can perfectly imitate another person and even a Higher Entity could be fooled. Envy is as strong as a beginner hero which is a very weak level in the context of the multiverse, but it''s enough for her to pretend to be Ryou. "Absorb this and pretend to be Ryou Shiramine, inside these memories, there is an instruction of what you must do step by step" - I handed both objects to Envy to which she smiled cruelly and absorbed both items. She does not possess the ability to devour souls, the souls are stored in her Philosopher''s Stone. It can be said that Envy is a vault of souls and Ortro is a crusher. I gave a copy of the memories to Lust and Sloth so they would know what to do. Lust will be in charge of this mission while Sloth builds alchemy circles underground, they will make the entrance of the forest a huge human transmutation circle. Both women nodded, especially Lust who was trying hard to hide a sadistic smile at the thought of what is about to happen. I changed my appearance to Seiji''s and gave some magic items to the female homunculus so they can run away in case something unexpected happens. Lust looked at the elf girls and when she saw Seras talking to the women in my harem she seemed to think of something. "Master, what will be our objective in the Forest of the Elves?" ¨C Lust asked me gently as if she were a kind woman who cares about the welfare of innocent people. I smiled heroically. ¨C "Let''s save the elves" Seras heard this and turned her attention to me. The elf girls already exined to her that I am the hero of the Inhumans and I am on a mission to save the elves so I will need her help. Seras walked over to kneel in front of me. ¨C "Hero Seiji, if there is anything you need from me, do not hesitate to ask, I will do my best to live up to your expectations" "Don''t worry" - I smiled friendly. ¨C "I just hope you can talk to the leaders of the elves so that we can reach a peaceful agreement" I''m sure this will go wrong, but that doesn''t matter, my true purpose is to obtain the greatest treasure of the elves, the World Tree. The reason why the elves prefer to die rather than leave their territory is that in the center of the forest is the World Tree, which is one of the three most valuable magical resources in this world. The three natural treasures are the World Tree, the Dragon Vein, and the Crystal Heart. The World Tree helps minerals and magical nts grow constantly so as long as the tree exists, the magical materials will never run out. The elves are their guardians. The Crystal Heart is the umtion of the Spatial Laws of this world that became a thirty-centimeter diameter object. This item used to be in the hands of Fleonell but Hakuou gave it to the humans and that heart is the catalyst that allows the constant summoning of heroes. The Dragon Vein was awork of tunnels where thergest amount of magical energy in the world flowed to the point that the energy became liquid. This ce was in the Valley of Dragons, but it was destroyed by the system user and couldn''t be rebuilt which was a shame. Of the three treasures, only the tree remains, and although I can''t steal the tree as that would destroy it, I can steal the seeds which will allow me to nt a World Tree in my personal worlds. The humans have failed to subjugate the elves since there are 5 deities who live in the forest, but with my Authority, I can make them my servants so if the elves be a nuisance, I will teach them to be obedient. With [Human Transmutation] I made an artificial body with the same appearance as Seras, then I left the homunculus women together with the soldiers who turned into puppets and headed to another area of ??the forest together with the elf women. "This is nostalgic" ¨C Coco appeared by our side along with Rushia and Ortro. Lunaris was kept in the Mythological Pantheon of Ortro as she has a very bad rtionship with the forest gods. I smiled wryly as Ortro took my hand and ced it on her head. ¨C "Do you think the elves will agree to join us?" Coco let out a derisive snort. ¨C "The forest gods are idiots with a superiorityplex, so the elves are narcissistic, they are not going to help us" I kept stroking Ortro''s head and looked at Seras. The poor elf girl had paled as she stuttered. ¨C "D-D-D-Dragon God¡­ God of Death and Darkness¡­" As expected of an elf princess, she recognized the divine energy of Coco and Rushia. As for Ortro, she''s not showing her divinity and just looks like a cute beastkin girl from the dog tribe. Rushia pouted. ¨C "I already said that I am not my father" I sighed and patted her head so she wouldn''t make a scene out of anger. Nephilia looked jealous but there''s nothing I can do about it, I''m not going to grow more arms just to pat the heads of brats in need of attention. Coco led us to a secret entrance to the forest while hundreds of eyes began to watch us from a distance, there was even irvoyance magic to watch our every move. Coco smirked and the irvoyance magic was destroyed, then she headed towards the forest entrance with a haughty attitude like a debt collector who wants to intimidate a Japanese sryman. She really likes to act like a delinquent¡­ The forest seems to have many entrances, but it is abyrinth full of traps and only three entrances exist which are known to Coco as she helped the forest gods establish thisbyrinth. The gazes that came from the forest were filled with fear, anxiety, respect, and panic. The elves are the second race with the greatest affinity towards natural energy and magic, which is why they recognized the energy of the deities. Although for me the deities are not an impressive thing, the truth is that in most worlds the deities are prestigious figures that represent absolute authority and omnipotence, so the arrival of the two strongest deities was a shocking event for the elves. In addition to this, Nephilia''s presence caused panic among the elves as she possessed energy simr to the gods of the forest. Nephilia is not only the daughter of a Higher Entity of Paradise, she is also the daughter of a deity of the Forest of the Elves so it is not an exaggeration to say that she is more important than royalty. "If the elves remain arrogant despite all this, it only means that they are frogs at the bottom of a well whose eyes cannot see the immensity of the heavens and the earth" - System Goddess sighed in my mind. "Wow, you talk like a senile old man with no friends, that exins why you''re a virgin despite being so old" ¨C BB spoke with false respect. "I am not old! Also, I am proud to be pure despite being persecuted by perverts for thousands of years!" ¨C System Goddess yelled furiously. ¨C "You are much older than me and you are also a virgin!" BB shrugged. ¨C "I was born from the concept of chaos so I never had an age, besides, I am a virgin because I have been waiting for senpai~ Not like you, an old cow that nobody wants" System Goddess was eerily silent for several seconds. - "¡­ Luis¡­" I sighed. ¨C "I will not use [Sadism]" "How can you allow this evil creature to intimidate me?!" ¨C System Goddess yelled with an offense. "Heh, senpai loves this pretty kouhai too much so senpai will never hurt BB-chan~?" ¨C BB smirked. I sighed internally. ¨C "The next system user we find will be for System Goddess" "SEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENPAAAAAAAAAAI!" "Hahahaha take that damn creature! You are courting death!" "Hey Listen! Stop yelling fucking crazy women, I''m eating!" ¡­ I need an overdose of aspirin¡­ Chapter 197: One Idiot Can Ruin Everything Chapter 197: One Idiot Can Ruin Everything I have always had the firm belief that humans are idiotic and egotistical creatures whose narcissism makes them ipetent, but now I have to rethink my vision of the world, maybe humans are not the most idiotic creatures... "Do not move!" ¨C A general of the elves yelled at us while hundreds of archers aimed their magic arrows at us. "It has to be a joke..." - I sighed and tried to reason with the general. ¨C "There are literally three gods here and the daughter of a god¡­ Are they really going to attack us?" "Shut up human!" ¨C The elf with fascist tendencies yelled at me with hatred. ¨C "You humans are disgusting creatures that do not deserve to enter our territory!" I massaged my forehead, the idea of ??burning this forest is tempting me... Nephilia frowned and her magic began to influence the forest, but I put my hand on her head to calm her down, I still don''t want to exterminate these idiots. Whatever, I''ll do this in a civilized way. I pointed at Silfina. ¨C "She is Silfina Est Philianis! A member of the high nobility!" (Author''s Note: Silfina Est Philianis from Ore no "Kantei" Skill ga Cheat Sugite: Densetsu no Yuusha wo Yomi "Tori" Saikyou e) I pointed at Seras. ¨C "This is Seras Ashrain! One of the princesses with the lineage of the royal family!" I held Nephilia''s hand. ¨C "This is Nephilia, daughter of one of the deities that protect this forest!" (Author''s Note: Nephilia de Maou no Ore ga Dorei Elf wo Yome ni Shitanda ga, Dou Medereba Ii?) "In addition to them, you are in the presence of the great Dragon God and the daughter of the God of Death and Darkness!" ¨C I showed an offended attitude towards the elves. ¨C "Do you really n to maintain this offense against these noble existences?!" The general and the elven soldiers froze. It''s okay to offend the human hero who fights to protect the Inhumans, but it''s wrong to offend elven royalty and true gods. Using ssism against ssists is strangely nice. The general proved that his brain is just an ornament as he pointed a magic sword at me. ¨C "Eliminate the human! He is only here to steal our women and destroy our home!" Oh, this idiot sees the future... Of the 500 elves present, 400 obeyed the order and attacked me with their arrows. The elves'' aim was so good that none of the arrows would hit the women around me, but I didn''t even have to defend myself since the beautiful women around me are not pacifists. A wall of bones stopped the arrows, thick roots came out of the ground to capture the elves who shot at me, and a gigantic ball of fire appeared above the elves. As if that wasn''t enough, the general right arm had disappeared without my realizing it... I looked at Ortro who was moving her mouth as if she was chewing on something. "What did you do?" ¨C I asked the little girl with tanned skin. Ortro swallowed what she had in her mouth, pointed at one of the soldiers, and opened her small mouth to take a bite out of the air. ¨C "Chomp" The soldier''s right arm disappeared leaving a wound that looked like the bite of a giant dog... "I didn''t feel spatial magic" - Coco looked curiously at the soldier who was bleeding to death. Ortro didn''t use spatial magic, she literally ignored the concept of ''distance'' to devour the elf''s arm... I smiled and patted this brat''s head. ¨C "Where did you learn to do that?" Ortro swallowed what she was chewing and closed her eyes with glee. ¨C "It is annoying that the food defends itself, now I can eat even if the food flees or defends itself" It seems that she started developing this ability after the system user was able to stop her attack. I smiled wryly, this girl is a box of surprises. "Please stop!" A pretty beautiful elf woman descended from the sky, but what really caught my attention was that woman emitting divine energy mixed with elemental magic, maybe she is a demigoddess or the reincarnation of a god. The woman stopped in front of us, her expression one of anxiety and concern for her fellow elf being suffocated by the magical roots, but despite everything, she did not show the slightest hostility towards us. "I am very sorry for the attitude of my colleagues" - The woman bowed respectfully. ¨C "I beg the noble deities to let thisck of respect pass, I myself will take responsibility for what happened¡­" I nodded at the girls and they nullified her attacks, though Coco seemed a bit disappointed that she couldn''t throw a miniature sun at the elves. I smiled politely, but before I could introduce myself, the elven soldiers started yelling nonsense. "Holy Lady of the Tree! Please back off! Your Majesty has decreed that we must eradicate these invaders who seek to destroy our home!" "Quickly, eliminate the enemies before they harm our Holy Lady!" Before I came I did some research on the elves and their social structure. At the top of the social pyramid are the 5 gods of nature (God of Water, Goddess of Life, God of Earth, God of Wind, and Goddess of the Elves). As a representative of the gods is the Holy Lady of the Tree, Aialize Bolenan. She is part of the council of High Elves, they are the 8 oldest, wisest and strongest individuals in the forest. The problem is that 7 of the 8 sages are in a state of hibernation due to the excessive use of magic during the war while Aialize is supposedly too kind a woman causing the council of sages to lose authority. Then there is the Elf King and although he is below the council, he has been solidifying his authority in the forest and from the reports Diedhauser gave me, the Elf King made a deal with the humans so he should have ordered the attack against my group to prevent the elves from joining the Demon Kingdom. I hate politics¡­ The elven woman who should be Aialize paled and quickly spread her hands in front of us and formed a magical barrier to prevent the elves'' attacks from hitting us, not out of fear of us getting hurt but out of fear of offending two deities and a hero. (Author''s Note: Aialize Bolenan from Death March to the Parallel World Rhapsody) Started a drama about Aialize asking why the soldiers attack us while the soldiers insist this is an order from the Elf King. It was so boring and predictable that I got distracted watching the girls ying a weird card game with pictures of monsters... "I summon the red-eyed blue dragon!" - Coco yelled maliciously. "That''s cheating neeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" ¨C Rushia showed her talent in death metal. "Kukuku, you need to believe in the heart of the cards" - Coco sneered. Whatever, I''m tired of this stupidity. I took out a sword that was a replica of the Holy Sword and covered it with [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen]. Both energies covered the sword causing the energy to form a blue and purple whirlwind around the sword. When the energy was enough to cut Coco''s hard scales into her dragon form, I made a horizontal sh that destroyed Aialize''s barrier and shook the entire forest as if a hurricane had hit the ce. The weaker elves were thrown into the air by the force of the wind while Aialize stood with no trouble, but now she looked wary. "I am a civilized man¡­" ¨C I sighed and pointed my sword at the general. ¨C "But my patience is limited, I am here to talk to the gods of the forest and not to participate in a stupid y" Coco smiled and let out her divine energy making even Aialize feel suffocated by the power of the strongest deity in this world. Rushia did not show a tyrannical presence like Coco, but just a trace of her divinity caused the nts around her to begin to wither as the chill of death spread. To tell the truth, Coco and Rushia are terrifying women, if it wasn''t for the Authority given to me by the Will of the World, I would lose in a head-to-head match against either of them. Ortro seemed to think that she should show her power as well, but I had to stop her when I realized that this girl was thinking of flooding the forest with a sea of ??ck blood. "Kill?" - Ortro looked at me curiously. "Not for now" - I sighed and stroked her head. "For some reason, I felt chills..." - Coco smiled nervously. "Dad wasn''t as scary as this girl¡­" ¨C Rushia moved away from Ortro a bit. Ortro is the natural enemy of the gods as she can nullify immortality, devour divine energy, and is not restricted by the Laws of the gods¡­ What a cute girl. I dropped this matter and talked to Aialize. ¨C "I really need to talk to the gods of the forest, as you should know the humans are preparing to invade this forest and if we do not do something fast then the World Tree will be destroyed and the elves will be enved" Seras approached with a respectful attitude as she spoke quietly and used wind magic so that only Aialize and I could hear her. ¨C "Holy Lady, what the hero has said is true, besides there is another problem¡­ There are traitors in the forest" Does this girl know about traitors? This is good, with her help it will be easier to convince the elves to follow me. Aialize frowned, although she still seemed wary, she seemed to know Seras so she nodded. Aialize spoke loudly towards the soldiers. ¨C "The deities have blessed us with their presence so we must be respectful! The human hero is apanion to the noble deities so no one is allowed to disrespect!" The soldiers continued to re at me, but they lowered their weapons. Even if the council has lost authority, Aialize is an important figure for the elves. Aialize led us to the main forest temple instead of taking us to the pce. In political aspects, this is ack of respect towards the King, but in matters of the divine, this is a sign of respect for the gods. As we walked we were watched by thousands of elves. All the elves looked at Rushia and Coco with respect. The girls in my group, especially Nephilia, received curious nces and some infatuated nces as they are beautiful women even among the elven race that is distinguished by beauty. As for me, I received looks of curiosity and indifference, but mainly hostility and disdain. I had to order the girls not to kill the idiots who were looking down on me as that would cause mass genocide. "I''m sorry for the attitude of mypanions..." - Aialize spoke with regret upon seeing the behavior of the elves. I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Well, I am human so I understand that the elves hate me, but I hope this does not bring too many problems since we are in a situation where we cannot be hostile to each other or we will perish" Aialize nodded seriously and we kept walking, but before reaching the temple we had to stop as a group of soldiers stopped in front of us while escorting a boy with an idiot''s face. The idiot looked at Aialize with respect as he hid his lust, but when his gaze met Nephilia''s his were practically overflowed with possessive lust. I''ve seen sons of rich families acting like jerks so I know where this is going, possibly the prince of the forest is here to cause trouble. How troublesome... Aialize didn''t notice the idiot''s lust, but she frowned at the obvious intentions of hindering my group. ¨C "Your Majesty, I need to take our guests to meet the guardian deities so I beg Your Majesty not to hinder" Majesty? Is this asshole the Elf King? Diedhauser''s report mentioned that the previous Elf King died at the hands of the Reincarnated so his son took the throne, but the current Elf King must be close to ten thousand years old so I thought he would be an overbearing adult and not an idiot teenager. This gives me a very bad feeling as this asshole may be doing something very troublesome... The Elf King smiled arrogantly. ¨C "Holy Lady, the deities are our respectable guests and deserve the best treatment, also thedies of our race are wee with open arms¡­ but the presence of this human stains the purity of our beautiful forest so I cannot ept the presence of this man" "This reminds me of my hometown¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed wryly. "Senpai is a living plot armor so it''s normal for assholes to feel the need to humiliate senpai so that senpai can beat them up and romance womencking in personality, that''s how unimaginative clich¨¦d plot works" - BB shrugged. The imagination of the authors is sometimes disappointing... I sighed and looked at Aialize tiredly. ¨C "Is this thing your king? Now I understand why the elves have not prospered despite being as long-lived as the dragons¡­" Aialize looked down in embarrassment as the Elf King represents the entire forest and if the ruler is an idiot then the people will appear to be made up of idiots. The Elf King frowned hatefully. ¨C "Damn disgusting human! We elves are the noblest race and loved by the gods! Not even dragons areparable to us!" The Dragon God is standing next to me, it''s not very smart to say that... The Elf King kept spitting nonsense. ¨C "We elves are the most venerable existences in this world! A disgusting human doesn''t deserve to breathe the same air as us!" "He looks like it came out of a Chinese urban cultivation novel¡­" - BB sighed in amazement. "It pains me to admit that I have met many cultivators with the same mentality as this elf, idiots who are always courting death¡­" - System Goddess sighed bitterly. I sighed internally as the Elf King kept yelling racist nonsense that I won''t even bother to pay attention to, I just looked at Aialize hoping she would stop this asshole. Aialize looked at me helplessly showing that she is unable to silence the racist asshole. Simr to how I can impose restrictions on the supernatural entities of Gaia as long as it''s within Japanese territory, the Elf King seems to have an Authority over the elves within this forest. This authority does note from the Will of the World but from the gods of the forest. I sighed heavily and motioned for Coco to intimidate the elves. "Finally, I was getting bored of listening to stupid things" - Coco smiled and showed her divine energy making the elves convulse and pass out. I looked in the direction of the World Tree and spoke loudly. ¨C "If you have stopped looking,e here or I will destroy this idiot!" Five presences with divine aura appeared from the top of the World Tree. When the five entities approached they tried to show a strong front by taking advantage of the fact that this is their terrain and they have an attribute advantage, but the raw power of Coco and Rushia is enough to ignore these advantages so the five gods submissively diminished their presences. The 5 deities stopped in front of my group and looked at Coco and Rushia with concern and a bit of fear. A humanoid bodyposed of water made a polite bow. ¨C "It is an honor to see again the highness Dragon God and the heiress of the God of Death and Darkness¡­" "I don''t have time for stupid things" ¨C I sighed and used my Authority to force the five gods to kneel. Not allowing the five gods toin, I forced them to take an oath of obedience to be Ortro''s ves. "How dare you do this to us?!" ¨C The Wind God who was a kind of bird man yelled indignantly. Ortro approached her new toy and broke his arms, then began chewing on his legs creating crunching sounds that made the other gods pale. ¨C "It does not taste like chicken¡­ Disappointing¡­" "Help me! Help! My soul is being damaged! I''m sorry, I won''t speak again, please stop!" ¨C The God of the Wind began to scream when his right leg had be a mass of chewed meat to which I gave an indication to Ortro to leave him alone. Coco looked at this curiously. ¨C "So this is how yakuza work¡­ I still have a lot to learn" Aialize was totally horrified to see the most important figures in the forest being treated like trash, but I don''t have time to chat civilly. When the Elf King started talking nonsense, I received a telepathic message from Envy to inform me that Ryou Shiramine received an emergency message to receive the airborne troops from the Northern Kingdom. As if that wasn''t enough, Fleonell has just notified me that the Human Empire, the Kingdom of Light, and the Kingdom of the South are mobilizing their elite troops in the direction of the Forest of the Elves. My theory is that the Elf King sent an emergency message to the humans to inform them that the hero Seiji was here and now humanity is preparing a massive attack to eliminate me. I approached the Elf King and used acupuncture to force him to wake up. I used [Reader''s Madness] on my gaze causing my pupils to be as dark as a ck hole. I used [Anti-Rasen] to prevent the people around me from being affected by my Madness and focused on the Elf King''s eyes. ¨C "Did you inform the humans that I am here?" The elves and gods around me showed horror and disbelief at my words as they don''t believe that the Elf King could be stupid enough to do that. The Elf King lost all trace of emotion on his face. His emotions, personality, will, self-concept, and motivations were totally destroyed leaving only his memory and ability to answer questions. "I sent a message to the humans about the presence of the hero of the Inhumans¡­ I reported that the hero is being escorted by the Dragon God and the daughter of the God of Death and Darkness, I also reported the secret entrance to the Elven Forest as well as described in detail the military power of the Elven Forest¡­" ¨C The Elf King replied with an expressionless voice. This is a fucking shit... ording to the specifications of the air transportation developed by the humanity of this world, the invasion of the Northern Kingdom should begin in one hour. Troops from the other three human kingdoms should arrive within 2 to 3 hours. The barrier that protects the forest can prevent the use of weapons of mass destruction, but it is possible that Paradise had prepared countermeasures for this. The humans want the World Tree so they won''t use weapons of mass destruction at first, but if they feel the battle is going tost too long then they can start a bombardment at the risk of damaging the World Tree. If I''m not mistaken, the humans will send the heroes to fight me so I have about 3 hours before this ce bes a deste wastnd... "Lies! The hero is manipting the King! It is impossible for Your Majesty to do something like that!" ¨C One of the assistants of the Elf King shouted with anguish since he is surely an aplice. "Why?! Why did you do that?!" ¨C Aialize screamed in desperation, she seems to believe that the king is capable of doing this. The Elf King was a willless puppet who only knows how to answer questions so he answered Aialize''s question. ¨C "Because I loved you, but you did not love me¡­ When I told you my feelings you said that I am just an adorable child and you rejected me¡­ The humans promised that if I give them the Forest they will help me make you my ve, so I can make you pay for the humiliation you made me experience¡­" ¡­ The multiverse is full of pathetic idiots who don''t know how to face rejection¡­ "This¡­ This is my fault¡­" ¨C Aialize went into a depressive spiral but this is not the time for these dramas. I raised my sword causing Aialize to scream in horror. "NOOOOO!" In a second the head of the prince and his assistants fell to the ground. Two spiral portals opened behind me and hundreds of soldiers began to emerge. "General!" ¨C Takashi made a military salute. "Begin the evacuation of the elves to the portal, ignore the people who refuse to leave their homes, and kill those who cause disturbances" - I started giving orders to fix this mess. I took out a map and handed it to this loyal subordinate who is also my stepson. ¨C "Organize four squads to ce traps in the marked locations, I want these ces to be traps capable of stopping an army" Takashi nodded and began to lead the soldiers. I originally made preparations to invade the Elven Forest so I already have a n of action, but now I''ll have to defend this ce while I prepare some things. Coco exined to me that the World Tree is a living, unintelligent entity whose only instinct is self-preservation. The tree establishes a connection with an elf woman to be the one in charge of protecting the tree. Elf women have a greater affinity with the energy of nature, so the chosen woman bes the Holy Maiden of the Tree. In addition to caring for the tree, every one hundred thousand years the Holy Maiden can perform a ritual to make the tree produce a special fruit that contains thews and concepts of the World Tree. This fruit has two uses. The first use is to make an entity gain a special affinity with thews of nature and life. This is a very important power since even deities can benefit from this fruit. The second use is to grow a second Tree of Life. This can only be done if the World Tree perishes as there cannot be more than one World Tree in the same world. Now is the right time for the ritual and that is why humanity is so eager to capture the Forest of the Elves, they desire the fruit of the tree. I approached Aialize who had gone into shock as she looked at the idiot''s decapitated head. I touched her shoulder, but she didn''t respond, she feels guilty about what happened, but I don''t have time forpassion. I used a weak version of [Sadism] to make the elf woman react. Aialize shuddered and let out a cry of pain that snapped her out of emotional shock. I grabbed her face and forced her to look me in the face. I already disabled the effects of [Reader''s Madness] but I''ve been told that my eyes are scary when I''m in a bad mood. "Listen, you are not responsible for what that idiot did, but we are in a life or death situation so instead of crying over the death of some unimportant idiot, better do something useful that will ensure the survival of your people" ¨C I let go of Aialize''s face and pointed at my soldiers who were forcing the elves into the spiral portal. "The humans will destroy this ce and I can''t stop them, they have weapons that allow them to face the gods so no one can bring a miracle" - I said a tragic truth. ¨C "Since it is useless to fight, we must flee, but if we leave then the World Tree will fall into the hands of humans, or worse, the tree will die¡­" My words made Aialize react. Aialize took a deep breath and managed to stand up, although her legs were still shaking. "5 hours¡­" ¨C Aialize looked at me seriously. ¨C "I need 5 hours to get the Fruit of the World" "5 hours is a long time" - I frowned. "It''s the least I need" - Aialize looked down sadly. I sighed. ¨C "Fine, hurry up with the ritual, I will take care of the humans" Aialize nodded and hurried to the World Tree. I pointed to the Goddess of the Elves and the Goddess of Life. ¨C "This is an order, you two protect the Holy Maid so that no one intervenes in the ritual" Both goddesses nodded and went with Aialize. Even if the forest gods hate me for turning them into ves, they understand the seriousness of the situation since humans possess weapons capable of harming weak gods like them. Even though the Forest Gods are in the same category as Rushia and Coco, the Forest Gods are mainly peaceful so even if they fight together, Coco can easily crush them. The Wind God looked at me with fear and doubt. ¨C "Em, why only the goddesses will escort the maiden? Wouldn''t it be better if all of us protected her?" These cowardly gods want to avoid fighting on the front lines... I smiled friendly. ¨C "You shut up and prepare to fight or I will mutte your bodies until you beg for death" Rushia approached me with a smile that didn''t match her murderous look. ¨C "Did you leave those two goddesses alone because they have big breasts?" I smiled and stroked her hair affectionately. ¨C "They are too weak and will only be a hindrance, not like my pretty wife who can crush an army" Rushia stopped looking at me with murderous intent and smiled tenderly. "Wow, I just saw a yandere being tamed" - Coco looked at me in disbelief. ¨C "Yazuka are great¡­" I put silly jokes aside and started my preparations. "Get out of here human! You guys have no authority here!" ¨C An elf shouted with hatred as he tried to hit one of my soldiers. The soldier did not respond and directly shot at the elf''s head. "Daddy!" ¨C An elf girl screamed in horror seeing this while her mother wept with sorrow. "Damn heartless monsters!" ¨C Another elf shouted with hatred upon seeing this. ¨C "Everyone, take your weapons! Let''s kill these demons!" I concentrated a sphere of [Rasen] in my hand and threw it at the elf causing it to explode. "If you don''t want to leave, that''s fine! Lock yourself in your house and wait for the enemies to kill the children and **** the women! I don''t give a shit if you guys think this is unfair!" ¨C I yelled in frustration, this is a nuisance. Seras approached me angrily. ¨C "Aren''t you being too cruel? They just want to protect this forest¡­" I sighed. ¨C "Fine, let them do what they want, I will take my soldiers and leave here while everyone is killed¡­ If in the future I see you being sold as a sexual ve, I will not help you" Seras froze and lowered her head. A child came up to me holding a stick. ¨C "You killed my father! I''ll kill you!" I was about to decapitate the boy, but a sword swung quickly and in a second the elves fell silent. "You heard the hero!" ¨C Seras shook her sword to clean the blood of the boy that stained the weapon. ¨C "If you want to die, do it in silence! Those who want to live listen to the hero''s subordinates!" Seras sheathed her sword and turned away so the elves wouldn''t see her cry. I put my hand on her shoulder so she wouldn''t pass out from what she had just done. "You did what was necessary to save the greatest number of innocent lives" - I spoke with sincere softness, I like the will of this girl. Seras took a deep breath to keep from throwing up. I continued giving orders to the soldiers while my hand remained on Seras''s shoulder until she could calm down. That''s why I prefer to be the one to deal with this stupidity instead of the women around me. Being an ethical leader is painful in crisis situations, so I am indifferent to the pain of others, so as not to increase my concerns. "Hey Listen! Take advantage of the chaos to fuck lolis and milfs pointy-eared!" ¨C I heard an annoying voice in my mind. I frowned, although I made a lot of food for Navi to shut his mouth, this idiot has been very quiettely. "What did you do now idiot?" ¨C I hope this bad feeling is just a side effect of [Paranoia]¡­ "Hey Listen! I prepared something that you are going to love!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "When your cultivator wife absorbed the system of the personality-less idiot, there were some materials left over so I prepared something amazing!" ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says you don''t want to know, really, you don''t want to know...] ... What the fuck did this asshole do?! System Goddess listened to the conversation and quickly checked my system. ¨C "Um¡­. L-Luis¡­ Please try to calm down¡­" ¡­ "Just tell me what the asshole did¡­" - I took a deep breath. "¡­The fairy used the remains of the system''s dimensional travel to form an skill that connects you to the multiverse, in the same way, the ''Hero''s Destiny'' skill does¡­ The thing is¡­ Well¡­ I don''t know how to exin it¡­" ¨C System Goddess was scared by my reaction. ¡­ I looked at the skill and had the desire to kill Navi and then kill myself¡­ "Muahahahaha I''m a genius! Kneel before my greatness, bitches!" ¡­. NAAAAAAAAAAAVI! Chapter 198: The Immortal Cockroach Chapter 198: The Immortal Cockroach In the sky, thousands of dragons weremanded by a gigantic dragon that was as big as a mountain. Dragons are a proud race and masters of the skies so seeing enemies trying to engage them in aerialbat made the dragons furious and attacked mercilessly. Onnd, soldiers in military suits and Inhumans of all kinds of races fired at medieval knights holding magical weapons. Millions of ghosts moved around the battlefield generating effects of fear, anguish, despair, and pain for the enemies. Although the day makes the ghosts very weak,rge ck clouds covered the sky making the day turn into night. In addition to the darkness on the battlefield, thebination of Kon, Lunaris, and Rushia''s divinities caused the ghosts to constantly grow stronger with each living thing that dies on the battlefield causing the ghosts to begin to evolve into Evil Spirits capable of creating terror and anguish if they were brought to a world like Gaia. Whenever an allied soldier or dragon died in battle, the ghosts carried the corpses out of thebat area and brought them to Rushia for her to resurrect them and fight again. A sea of ??zombies spilled out against the enemy soldiers. Although the humans of this world were immune to the zombie virus due to the magically energized antibodies, the zombie virus still caused nausea, dizziness, and intestinal necrosis so being bitten by a zombie meant getting gically enhanced gangrene. In addition to the zombies, there was a massive army of mutated animals that did not fear death. The monster-taming talent of the little girls in my group has been improving and now they canmand the low intelligence monsters of this world like magic wolves, orcs, and goblins. The Northern Kingdom army was facing an endless sea of monsters, soldiers, dragons, ghosts, Inhumans, zombies, mutants, and elemental spirits that weremanded by the forest gods. Since using the turtle tactic of resisting the enemy in a closed ce would be suicide under these circumstances, I mobilized my troops and staged an ambush against the Northern Kingdom troops before the enemy soldiers could set up theirbat formations. The enemy soldiers are too reliant on their radars so Ortro turned into a raven and we approached them using [Mythomania] to hide our presence, then I opened a spiral portal on the enemy army and unleashed wave after wave of soldiers. The fight hassted about an hour so I have two hours left before reinforcements from the other 3 nations arrive in the forest. Fortunately, Ryou (Envy) was ordered to retreat as the rookie hero is not yet ready to face a veteran hero like Seiji, and Ryou''s death would be a great loss for Paradise. Actually, none of my acquaintances from the Northern Kingdom were sent to this fight, it seems that Diedhauser is sure that I will die with the current troops so it was not necessary to send his trump cards, although I cannot say the same for the other nations so I can''t let my guard down or a hero with special skills might temporarily incapacitate me if I''m careless. As the soldiers and gods battled on earth and in the sky, I shook my body to clean the bits of intestines and blood that stained my clothes. My right arm was regenerating as the wounds on my body closed with visible speed. "Monster! You killed Sumire-san!" ¨C A ck-haired boy screamed with terror and hatred as he looked at the female head that was under my foot. I sighed and crushed the human head, she was a pretty girl, what a waste¡­ "BASTARD I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!" "Amano-kun don''t do it!" The boy rushed to attack me as his teammates screamed in horror. I sighed and used one of the Kosaka Style techniques to perform three vertical shes in one motion. The boy broke into three pieces of meat, dying instantly. I sighed again, this is boring. While my army faced the soldiers, I faced the heroes of the Northern Kingdom and the result is disappointing. Since this group is made up of the first heroes summoned by the Northern Kingdom, I had higher expectations for these idiots, but they are just cowardly children who fear death and suffering. Even if these children received military training and possess unique skills that could allow them to build a small country, they stillck the experience and temperament of a soldier. These idiots cry if a teammate dies, they lose motivation if their skills can''t beat me in an instant, and they give up when they feel pain. They do not serve as soldiers. The most tedious thing is that I have to drag this fight out so that the human reinforcements ignore the Elven Forest and focus on killing me. Aialize still needs another four hours to get the fruit. Although I insist that these idiots have weak wills, I still have to be careful since unique skills are no joke. The girl I decapitated first had an ability that allowed her to create a gravity cage where the enemy would be restrained, another boy had the ability to generate beams of energy with a temperatureparable to nuclear fusion, and another boy could manipte probability so that the attacks of his allies had a 100% chance to hit me. That''s how I lost an arm and I must say it was unpleasant, I stillck experience in fighting skills that manipte reality and probability... Of the initial 50 heroes, I have already killed 10 so I can still prolong this meaningless battle. On the plus side, Ortro is having fun. On the battlefield, there are hundreds of rats, cockroaches, and other insects which are devouring the flesh and blood of the enemies who are injured and unable to defend themselves, Ortro keeps making noises of joy for all the food she can chew. "Don''t let this monster intimidate you! We are the heroes who will save humanity! We cannot let fear hold us back!" ¨C A protagonist-looking boy shouted heroically as he used a skill to strengthen the will of hispanions. I sighed out loud. ¨C "Hey brats, this is the situation¡­ I am also Japanese and I don''t want to kill mypatriots so if you lower your weapons and surrender peacefully then I won''t turn you into minced meat" "Don''t listen to him!" ¨C The boy from before shouted again. ¨C "This monster just wants us to lower our guard because if we work together then we can defeat it!" "Wow, this idiot seems to read too many shonen mangas where he gains the power of friendship" ¨C BB was having fun inside my head. I sighed again, I need to steal the Crystal Heart or Paradise will keep summoning these idiots. I know there is Namaka Power and it''s possible to win a match as long as you have strong plot armor, but it''s stupid to use Nakama Power against a hero, even worse against a system user who is also a hero. I allowed the heroes to say stupid things to motivate themselves to fight, although it was a pleasant surprise to see that not all Japanese teenagers are idealistic idiots and some heroes chose to drop their weapons and kneel on the ground. I like people who know when to give up in order to survive. I pretended to be tired so that the heroes would fight me while the soldiers sent out an emergency signal to indicate my current location, so the enemy reinforcements woulde to this uninhabited area while Aialize finished the ritual. The problem is that there is a possibility that not all humans will fall into this trap so I prepared several elite troops to protect the forest plus I can return to the forest with Shijou''s space abilities. I started fighting with the heroes while being careful to use [Anti-Rasen] to nullify the most troublesome skills. My attention was divided between keeping my wives safe, keeping an eye out for possible use of weapons of mass destruction, keeping trouble out of the forest, and keeping in touch with Seraph. The alliance contract I made with Auriel allows me to establish a telepathic link with Seraph to maintainmunication. This link isparable to the one generated by my system as not even the System Goddess can ess this link which shows that Auriel is very skilled at establishing secret lines ofmunication. Through this link I contacted Seraph. ¨C "How are things on your side?" "Things are progressing correctly, the agents of ''Absolute Paradise'' are busy monitoring your skills to look for weaknesses... Be very careful because if you show all your trump cards you will be in danger in the future" ¨C Seraph spoke to me with some concern. I was expecting this, since the battle started I felt the gaze of some Higher Entities so I haven''t used Ortro''s soul destruction skills which made her a bit sad. "Do you need reinforcements?" ¨C Seraph asked me kindly. "No, your allies should concentrate on forming the Dimensional Gate" - I answered seriously as my sword cut off the head of a boy with sses. ¨C "As long as the door ispleted, we will have won this war" "..." ¨C Seraph let out a sigh. ¨C "Be careful, the leaders of ''Absolute Paradise'' are proud and will not allow an unaffiliated human hero to hinder their ns" "Well, I doubt that our holydy will stand by while a group of viins mistreats a weak and defenseless hero" - I spoke with irony. Seraph let out a softugh. ¨C "You may still be weakpared to the faction leaders, but you are definitely not defenseless¡­ But do not worry, if things get out of control I have already prepared some security measures for you to be safe" Worst case scenario I''ll sneak into the racist faction''s turf and send a good morning message to my scary stalker who keeps sending me 100,000 messages a minute... I kept fighting with the heroes for two hours until I got a message from Coco. "The dragons that are guarding the surroundings have noticed that the enemy reinforcements are approaching¡­ Er, things have turned a bit gloomy" ¨C Coco spoke with concern. I didn''t have to ask why she said that since I received a message from Seraph. ¨C "Hero you have to get out of that ce immediately! The entity that protected the Human Empire has arrived to eliminate you!" Shit. "Do you know the abilities of that entity?" ¨C I stopped ying with the heroes and immediately killed those who attacked me while showing a ve contract to the heroes who surrendered. "The entity is an angel specialized in hand-to-handbat¡­ She is considered to be a low-level warrior since her Divine Energy and Destiny Energy are below average so she is treated as cannon fodder, but she has a skill special that gives him enormous physical strength¡­" ¨C Seraph spoke to me anxiously. ¨C "Although she is weak in therger context, she is not restricted by the Laws of a world since she has a low energy level so, if you fight her, your body will be destroyed" "She can''t cause spiritual damage?" ¨C I asked curiously. "No, but her strength can break magical barriers and crush mountains so you better run away" - Seraph''s anxiety continued to increase. This is going to hurt, but it''s not life-threatening so it''s fine. I smiled. ¨C "If I am able to face that angel, would you have a date with me?" "What?" ¨C Seraph was incredulous. ¨C "Hero, this is not the time to joke around! You must escape immediately!" I sighed. ¨C "If I leave then the elves will perish and I need to distract the enemies so you can build the Dimensional Gate" "¡­" ¨C Although I can''t see Seraph''s face, I think she paled. ¨C "Hero¡­ You are not thinking about fighting with the angel¡­" After enving the heroes I forced them to fight the enemy soldiers, then had Ortro transform into a raven to head towards the enemy reinforcements. "Hero stop!" - Seraph screamed in panic. "Focus on the Gate, I''ll do the rest" - I responded heroically as a martyr willing to sacrifice his life for the greater good. This is not an impulsive move worthy of an idiotic protagonist, I am sure to survive. Because I am a Higher Entity and my body is entirelyposed of ck blood, I can survive even if my body is destroyed at the molecr level, only spiritual attacks can put me in danger. Just in case I have an additional trick I learned to protect myself from entities that can destroy souls, simr to what Ortro does. For this BB taught me her main trick to protect her own life and the reason why she is still alive even though Beast VII eliminated 90% of her existence. The key is to store the Core of Existence within the Madness. It''s basically turning the Core of Existence into a needle hidden in a haystack. The unstable nature of Madness makes it a constantly changing haystack so unless every fiber of the haystack is destroyed the needle will never be found. This cheat takes advantage of the chaotic nature of an Outer God as with this method I will only be killed if I lose all my Madness, and being an Outer God I am the epitome of Madness. To put it simply, this method turns me into a living paradox that can''t be totally destroyed unless I lose my Madness which is impossible as even if Ortro dies, she can be resurrected from my soul and vice versa. I may not be the strongest entity in the multiverse, but I''m bing the hardest cockroach to kill. Serafin kept sending me messages to flee, but I heroically ignored her and faced danger. Even if my body is destroyed, I can tell that Rushia is resurrecting me since the Laws of this world allow resurrection without receiving punishment from Karma. Although doing this will make Serafin worried since she''s not totally idealistic, Auriel seems like a woman who hails martyrs so this will make my new boss look at me favorably. [System Notification: The entity ''Auriel'' has granted her blessing through the contract ''Let''s fight for a better ce''. The skill ''Heroes Never Die (100%)'' has been obtained] [Heroes Never Die: My sugar mommy protects me~ During a battle, the user will be evaluated by a Hero Meter. This meter will determine lives protected, pain experienced, willpower, heroic speech, and actions with the concept ''Justice''. When the Hero Meter fills up, the user will gain Auriel''s Blessing which will protect the user''s soul, body, and mind by improving defensive stats to the upper limit of what the Laws of the world the user is in allow. Should the user die in battle, the user will pay 0.1% Positive Karma in exchange for resurrection with no secondary effects. Resurrection has no usage limit, but excessive usage will deplete the user''s Positive Karma and have negative effects on the user''s mental health] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has negated the mental fatigue of the skill ''Heroes Never Die''] I underestimated Auriel, she knows how to use fraud in a nice way... Although this skill is impressive since it basically gives me a thousand extra lives, the cost is very high since it is a percentage value and not a fixed amount. The higher my Positive Karma, the higher the cost of this skill and since I saved 2 worlds, my Positive Karma is equivalent to 1000 heroes¡­ I sighed internally, this woman has not very pleasant surprises, but well, at least this proves my theory that Serafin reports all my movements to Auriel so my new boss must already know that I am a womanizer. I activated [Heroes Never Die] and headed towards the Human Empire air fleet. [System Notification: The ''Hero Meter'' has registered the user''s voluntary sacrifice. Hero Meter 35%plete] Oh, this is easier than I thought, I love the naivety of idealists. --- --- Author''s Note: In the end, I chose Mercy for Auriel''s appearance, but there are still other entities from Paradise so if you have any suggestions of angels, goddesses, or sacred entities you can leave ament that I would really appreciate, also applies to enemies~<3 Chapter 199: One Punch Chapter 199: One Punch (3rd person perspective) Thirtyrge airships moved in the skies, which even on Gaia could be considered massive vehicles...¡­.. .........¡­.. ...¡­ ......¡­. .... [System Notification: A barrier has been detected to block divination, irvoyance, observation, precognition, espionage, and preview skills. The energy ''Rasen'' and the skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' have broken through the barrier. The skill ''Mythomania'' has hidden the traces of the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''] ...¡­. Each airship carried two hundred magic artillery tanks, a thousand anti-magicbat robots, five thousand magic knights with magic weaponry capable of destroying most magic spells, two magic cannons with the power to hurt gods, and enough explosives to destroy the entire Elven Forest should the forest show more resistance than expected. ............... ............ The leaders of the human nations had decided that the hero Seiji was too dangerous, so after a discussion with the sponsors who have been giving resources to humanity, the king of the Human Empire decided to send his elite troops to eliminate the gue who has been protecting the Inhumans... To ensure victory, the agents of the racist faction of the P¡ö¡ö¡ö decided to send the greatest trump card they had in this world, abat-type Higher Entity specialized inbat within worlds with strong restrictivews¡­.. The agents of the racist P¡ö¡ö¡ö faction had obtained information about the identity of the hero Seiji and at first, it seemed unheard of that a newborn hero could face an army of heroes even if those heroes were defective products. .... The agents of the racist faction of the P¡ö¡ö¡ö had at first theorized that the hero Seiji was the agent of another high-level organizationparable to the P¡ö¡ö¡ö and that is why the hero''s strength was so abnormally high, but after discovering that the hero Seiji was the descendant of the ''Unbeatable Hero'' they understood that the hero Seiji was a tool that they had to obtain or destroy... The Higher Entity that was sent to confront Seiji had two purposes. If Seiji was weak and was killed then that was the end of the problem, but if Seiji managed to confront and kill the entity then the agents of the P¡ö¡ö¡ö racist faction would start creating ns to lure the hero into the racist faction which he would be an excellent weapon topletely ovee the idealist faction as the idealist faction would be unable to hurt a hero with lofty ideals.... .... ......¡­.. .........¡­. ..... ...... Inside the main airship was a beautiful little girl who was sighing in boredom¡­. Next to the girl was a serene-looking man who exuded a sense of intimidating authority¡­.. This man was ¡ö¡ö¡ö, the main representative of the racist faction within the Human Empire, and even though his body was just a puppet, hisbat skills wereparable to a veteran hero..... ...¡­.. ...¡­ Behind the man was a group consisting of a muscr man, a beautiful girl with pink hair, a woman in men''s clothing, a chained man who seemed to be on drugs, and a cute little girl with an arrogant face..... This group was the royal heroes of the Human Empire. Originally this group would not be that strong, but due to the intervention of the P¡ö¡ö¡ö an unexpected mutation urred in the abilities of this group so now this group had enoughbat power to match the Champions. ..... In addition to this group, there were three people who were sitting with expressions full of hate, excitement, cruelty, and contempt... The three surviving Champions had joined this extermination mission since revenge against God Orthus and the Traitor Hero was the only thing on the minds of these three people..... "Your Holiness¡­" ¨C The man spoke respectfully towards the girl who seemed to be bored. ¨C "When thebat begins you must face the deity that protects the hero while we deal with the hero" The girl sighed and nodded. She was aware that her position was a sham and she was just being used as an experiment to test the hero''s strength, she was even aware that her own life was irrelevant to her so-called allies... The girl did notin about this as she had no choice either, she was an entity with low levels of holy energy to the point of being no different from a low-ranking human magician in a lower world, in fact, if it weren''t for the fact that she was born in the P¡ö¡ö¡ö then she would never have be a Higher Entity..... ......¡­.. ...¡­. As the airships approached the new coordinates provided by the Northern Kingdom soldiers, the serene man frowned¡­ There was an unpleasant feeling that someone was watching him which should be impossible since the barrier that protected the airship was created with P¡ö¡ö¡ö technology and no entity in this small world should be able to pass through said barrier... ...... ... ...... ...¡­ ¡­.. .... ... ...¡­. Proving that a lifetime of experience was not in vain, the man concentrated his energy in his right hand andunched a blow into the air causing a beam of light to pass through the armor of the airship and out beyond the barrier¡­ .. The man frowned as he noticed that there was no enemy at the ce where he attacked, but the feeling of being watched lingered over his body making him furious..... ...¡­.. "Lord Archon, what happen?" ¨C The girl with pink hair and big breasts asked her with anxiety and fear about the man''s behavior. She was a royal so she knew the terrifying identity of the man, an entity above the gods.... Ar..Ar...¡­.Arc....Arch....Archo... Archon frowned as he felt that the gaze on his body had begun to explore its secrets and even though this body was just a puppet, it had a trace of his true consciousness, name, and appearance so some of his secrets were linked to this body, that was the risk of using a puppet. Archon was unable to respond as something beyond his wildest thoughts urred ........................ ..............................¡­. .......... Before any entity in the airship could react, a man appeared in the center of the airship... Archon and the girl with great strength were about to attack him, but then they noticed a big problem... In the boy''s hands were two small steel spheres that were emitting an intense light..... Archon didn''t have to think too much and immediately formed a light barrier in front of him. The girl ran in front of the group of heroes and stretched out her arms to protect them...¡­.. In a fraction of a second, the two spheres emitted opposing energies. One energy was a sea of blue mes capable of destroying everything in its path, the other energy was purple mes that restricted everything they touched...¡­ ...¡­ When both energies collided, an ipatibility urred between the energies which caused matter, magic, and space to be unstable creating an implosion that absorbed all matter from the airship.... Archon extended his hand and released a beam of light to hit the vortex of destruction.... .... Even though his light maniption abilities were being limited by the Laws of the world, Archon''s power was enough to stabilize the chaotic vortex inside the airship¡­.. The light covered the vortex and turned it into particles of holy light that were totally harmless¡­. No one on the aircraft had been injured, but the man had disappeared during the chaos... Archon couldn''t rx as his instincts warned him of an impending attack¡­. Without anyone noticing, a gigantic dragon the size of a mountain had appeared, which was strange since the dragon was right above the main airship... ...¡­. The dragon concentrated a dangerous amount of magical energy in its mouth while next to it a cute, green-haired t-chested girl was performing a gloomy chant filled with pain, suffering, and loneliness...¡­ Both attacks rushed towards the 29 aircraft that were intact¡­.. When the attacks of both deities were about to be intercepted by the airships barriers, amand from the main aircraft caused the barriers to be deactivated allowing thebined attack of the two deities to destroy most of the airships..... "What''s going on?!" -Archon shouted with hatred when noticing that his troops were destroyed. He did not care about the military and human resources that had been lost since in his eyes all that was rubbish, but he was infuriated that someone dared to attack his belongings .... ... One of the pilots was pale with fear as he pointed to the airship''s digital panel. ¨C "Lord, someone has infiltrated the privatemunication system!" On the screen could see the chibi version of a brown-haired girl with a white bow that tied her hair in a ponytail. The girl had an innocent smile as she stuck out her tongue and put in the message {We are experiencing technical difficulties, tehee~} The defense and weapon control systems were intact, but the soldiers were instructed to blindly follow the orders of the gods'' envoys so taking control of the mainmunication system was the same as taking control of the soldiers.... . Archon had a bad feeling when he noticed that the weapons of the surviving airships were not aimed at the two deities but at the main airship ....... ............¡­ ......¡­. ...¡­ "BASTARD!" - Archon yelled furiously as he used his saint energy to protect the airship.... The cannons that had originally been prepared to face the gods were now being used against Archon. The worst thing is that an emergency signal could not be sent since themunication system kept showing the chibi girl who was now having tea... "Be useful and block these attacks!" - Archon yelled furiously in the direction where the angel girl was. To Archon, that girl was just a disposable pawn so even if she was destroyed there was no loss to the racist faction... .... Archon was furious as he received no response and even though he was already concentrating on blocking the magic cannons attack, he directed his gaze to the angel girl''s location only to notice that both the girl and the group of royal heroes had missing.... ...¡­.. Archon lost concentration due to rage so the magical bolts managed to destroy the light barrier. The Champions quickly used magic, magical artifacts, and unique abilities to block magic attacks but these weapons were specially designed to nullify unique skills and Laws so the champions'' efforts were in vain¡­. The airship was covered by the light of the anti divine magic.... ..... ....... ...¡­ [System Notification: The user''s mind is close to exceeding the tolerance limit. The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) Dammit! My fucking head! I used [Mythomania] to full power to make myself believe that the migraine isn''t killing me, but it only managed to lessen the headache a bit. I overdid it and now I''m kneeling on the floor gasping for breath. Because my actions consisted of fighting an enemy much stronger than me in order to protect innocent people, the Heroic Meter was filled immediately so my defensive stats reached the top of what the Laws of this world allow. If it wasn''t for Auriel''s blessing that improved my mental and spiritual stamina, I would be throwing up my intestines while my body convulses. I was too ambitious wanting to discover the secrets of two Higher Entities, but it was worth it. "Are you okay?" ¨C A silver-haired girl approached me with concern. A woman who is nice to her kidnapper¡­ I don''t know what to say. I sighed. ¨C "I''m fine¡­ So, what do you think of the contract?" The girl scratched her cheek and looked at me doubtfully. ¨C "Are you sure it is okay to ept someone like me? I am not very strong, nor intelligent, nor skillful¡­" Through [Reader''s Madness] I understood the situation of thebat angel sent by Paradise. Basically, this girl is a victim of psychological abuse within Paradise. Since she does not belong to the racist or idealistic faction, she does not have a support group to protect her since the neutral faction is not really a faction, they are just entities that do not want to get involved in any conflict, but this is precisely what makes them the target of abuse and ridicule from both factions. This girl is not only mistreated by the racists, but many members of the idealistic faction also look at her with contempt for being a False Higher Entity that could only ascend through her inheritance and not through her own efforts, which is stupid since there are many entities that they are sons and daughters of powerful entities and that is why they have managed to ascend. In short, hypocrisy is multiversal. After understanding the extent of the racist puppet''s strength and knowing about the angel girl''s emotional problems, I made a n of action. I first used [Reader''s Perspective] to mark the spatial coordinates inside the ship. I then used ''Prankster''s Escape'' which is a BB skill to enter the ship without being noticed by the barrier or the puppet. Although BB lost most of her powers and energy, with Tsubaki''s ''Resonance'' I can temporarily use some of her skills at the cost of increasing my migraine. When I was on the ship I used two magic energy bombs to cover up my [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] so Heaven will think that I used special weapons from another world which will cover up my true skills. While the energy storm blocked the puppet''s spiritual senses, I had Monika hack into the airship''s mainputer to control themunication system. I then approached the angel girl and before she could attack me I used the contract I made with Seraph to show that I am Auriel''s knight, then I made a temporary contract using Auriel''s name to invite the girl to the idealist faction. When the girl saw this contract she decided to follow me through a spiral portal since Auriel is famous for being one of the most honest and noble entities in the multiverse so it would be impossible for a knight of that woman to be a swindler. Ironies of life. Being Ariel''s knight allows me to recruit allies for the idealist faction. These recruits will be supervised by Seraph and after a long time of observation, they can be officially included in the idealist faction as my subordinates. I must be careful about the entities I am recruiting as the actions of the recruit will be my responsibility so if I bring in a troublesome entity it will be my responsibility topensate for the damages. I put my hand on the girl''s shoulder as the magic cannons continued to obstruct the puppet and reincarnates'' progress. "It hurts me to have to attack weak people, but in a war, there will always be coteral damage" - I sighed with regret and then smiled with appreciation. ¨C "Your first reaction was not to escape or defend yourself, but to protect the weakest people¡­" My smile was softer and kinder like a father speaking proudly to his daughter. ¨C "Your desire to protect the weak, your kindness to sacrifice yourself for the good of others, your desire to fight for justice even though others do not give you the respect you deserve¡­ You are a wonderful girl and it would be an honor for me to fight by your side" The girl''s eyes filled with tears and she hugged me while she cried, I am the first person who treats her with dignity and respect, which was a direct blow to her emotional weakness, causing us to go from beingplete strangers to trusted friends in an instant and and in the future something more. Organizations that treat weak members like trash are idiots as they are only creating people in need of affection or enemies filled with resentment. This girl is too kind and doesn''t feel hate despite all the mistreatment she suffered, she just wants friends. [System Notification: The entity ''Kanata Amane'' has signed the ''Wee to Harmonic Paradise'' contract. The user will now be in charge of the ''Kanata Amane'' entity for a period of 10 years. If the ''Kanata Amane'' entity performs well in that time, she will be the user''s subordinate. As long as the entity ''Kanata Amane'' does not break the rules of the Harmonic Paradise, the user will receive a bonus of Positive Karma and merit points for the achievements made by the entity ''Kanata Amane''] [System Notification: The user has been awarded 1000 merit points for recruiting an entity with Positive Karma. Merit Points can be exchanged for Harmonic Paradise rewards. Current Merit Points: 1000] (Author''s Note: Kanata Amane from Hololive) As Kanata continued to cry with happiness, my eyes met the royal heroes of the Human Empire. When I kidnapped Kanata, she insisted on bringing the royal heroes. A dark-skinned man with big muscles, a girl pretending to be a man, a pink-haired girl with big breasts, a pink-haired brat, and a chain-bound boy pretending to be brain-dead. Apparently, this group has treated Kanata with respect since Paradise passed Kanata off as a deity so she wanted to protect them both out of kindness and gratitude. The group of heroes looked at me warily and aside from the one pretending to be a vegetable, the other heroes seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to attack me. Without Kanata seeing me, I smiled at the heroes as my eyes turned ck as the abyss due to using an inferior version of [Reader''s Madness]''s mind-shattering effects. The muscr man began to sweat as if a beast was about to devour him, the girl who pretended to be a man knelt down in fearful submission, the girl with big breasts fell to her knees while urinating, the brat directly fainted, and the boy who pretended to be a vegetable seemed to want tough out of desperation and amusement. A group of strange people... If I''m not mistaken this boy is the Healer Hero and the culprit that the heroes are being reprogrammed at the neural level. I can see a lot of hatred, insanity, and desire for revenge choking his mind¡­ With a little training, he will be a good pawn. I had to push Kanata aside since I still have an idiot to deal with. Even if Archon''s current body is just a disposable puppet, that puppet still has the power to defeat me in directbat so I need to take advantage of him being hit by the magic cannons. I took out a ve scroll and forced the heroes to sign it. Kanata didn''tin as even though she has some gratitude towards the heroes, she understands that they are part of the enemy group. After signing the contract, the Healer Hero stopped pretending to be a vegetable and started smiling like a mental patient as he red at the other heroes with hatred. I hit his head and sighed. ¨C "Don''t do stupid things, but if you really need to hit someone, hit the muscr idiot" The boy kept looking at what should be the princess of the Human Kingdom to which I sighed and put my hand on her shoulder while activating [Sadism]. Using acupuncture I forced his body to stay still so Kanata wouldn''t notice the torture method. After two seconds I removed my hand from his shoulder and smiled. ¨C "Don''t cause trouble" The boy looked at me with resentment, but nodded, although he is already starting to n how to get back at me. I sighed internally, revenge-obsessed idiots are a nuisance. I opened a Rasen portal and had the group of rescued heroes led by Kaito take the heroes away, then I will interrogate them. I also wanted Kanata to enter the portal, but she insisted on helping me. "I''ll prove myself useful" ¨C Kanata clenched her small fists as she looked at me determinedly. She looks like a hamster that wants to fight with a cat... Well, she won''t die easily and even though shecks special skills or powerful spells, her physical strength is no joke. Kanata had small white wings on her back which grew to help her fly as her low energy level prevents her from using levitation techniques. I had Ortro form a pair of wings on my back and we both headed towards the racist puppet. Before facing the puppet, I told Kanata that she should keep it a secret that we are working for Auriel to which she nodded seriously, this girl is kind of adorable. My brain keeps regenerating from the damage caused by [Reader''s Perspective] so I''ll have to finish this quickly. "Kanata" ¨C As we approached the target I spoke to the girl using telepathy as the wind pressure blocked the sound. ¨C "When the magic cannon attacks stop, hits Archon with all your might" Kanata could only nod as she doesn''t know how to use telepathy. My arms were covered by two steel gloves with sharp points on the fingers, weapons suitable for using hand stabbing techniques. I prepared the samebination of skills and energies that I used to destroy the system user. The power of the magic cannons was limited so they stopped attacking Archon. Although the puppet had expended a lot of energy, his body remained intact while the three reincarnated were covered in magical burns that were being healed by the ''The Fallen Goddess''. I used more power to increase my speed and attacked the puppet head-on while using energy to make my voice reach his ears. ¨C "Stupid firefly! I''m going to kick your ass!" With [Reader''s Perspective] I saw that Archon''s weakness was his pride. Archon was so furious that when he saw me he didn''t even try to use a defensive skill and directly rushed to attack me with a sword of light. I prepared myself to pretend to die to hide that I am a Higher Entity. In this way I allowed the sword to pierce my chest destroying my heart and letting the light energy invade my body which destroyed all my internal organs in a fraction of a second. [System Notification: The skill ''Heroes Never Die'' has been activated. User has lost 0.1% Positive Karma] My body was covered in holy light causing my injuries to recover instantly as the lightsaber shattered into thousands of light particles. Archon''s eyes widened in surprise and hatred. ¨C "Auriel damn bitch!" The skillbination I prepared activated in my hands as my fingers acted like stakes to pierce through Archon''s chest. The puppet has a few seconds dy whenmunicating with the main body so I used my mind-eating ability to destroy the memories of my skills so Archon won''t know that I have the power to restrict the consciousness of a Higher Entity, he will get information about Auriel''s presence but he will not know that Seiji Ichijo was the one who explored his secrets and true name, Archon Lucien. As Kanata approached us, I crouched down as my hands continued to traverse the puppet''s chest. Kanata didn''t slow down her own speed and directly hit Archon''s head. Because I left thest few seconds of the puppet''s life intact, Archon will have a severe headache from the sensation of his head being totally destroyed on a molecr level. The sound barrier was destroyed, there was an explosion of air, and the clouds in the skies were dispersed. Since the use of special energies is indispensable in therger context, Kanata is seen as a useless entity, but her strength is enough to destroy the physical body of Higher Entities with lowbat power. That blow would have been enough to destroy System Goddess''s body. The puppet was totally destroyed by Kanata''s blow and the shock wave destroyed the surviving airships. Considering that the st wave was enough to destroy my bones and most of my internal organs, I''m d I didn''t fight this girl since even if I''m sure I can kill her with various tricks and traps, one hit from her will give me a terrible migraine. I smiled and patted Kanata''s shoulder. ¨C "Good job, I feel calmer with you by my side" Kanata shed a bright smile at my praise. It''s hard to imagine that this pretty girl could sink Japan with one hit. Good, one down, two targets to go. My organs and bones finished regenerating so I took Kanata, Coco, and Rushia to destroy the rest of the enemy reinforcements, I can''t wait to see Seraph''s face when she knows I recruited the angel that was supposed to kill me. --- --- Author''s Note: Archon Lucien from the video game Darksiders II Chapter 200: Peer Pressure Has Triumphed Chapter 200: Peer Pressure Has Triumphed After destroying Archon''s puppet I headed towards the troops of the other two human nations to intercept the reinforcements. Since Kanata is now on my side it was rtively easy to destroy the enemy troops, although I died a total of 28 times due to anti-god weapons the enemy troops had. I lost 2.8% of my Positive Karma but gained the good impression of Auriel and Serafin for what it was worth. What annoys me a bit is that Coco, Rushia, and Kanata started a stupidpetition of who destroys the most enemies and because of lowering their guard Rushia lost an arm while Coco was almost split in half by the skill of a hero that allowed him to cut space. Since we just destroyed thest set of enemies, I took a short break to scold the three childish women. I sighed and massaged my forehead while the three troublesome girls were kneeling in the seiza position in front of me. "When the fight is over I''ll have a talk with you three" - I growled with anger at the childish and carefree behavior of these three girls. The three girls nodded as golden light healed the three girls'' wounds as wounds formed on my body. Besides Archon, I destroyed the puppets of the other members of the racist faction to which Auriel rewarded me with a skill. It''s nice to have a powerful sponsor since Auriel''s gifts areparable to the unique skills granted by the system. [Hero''s Martyrdom: Stupid greater good, it hurts like hell... The user can absorb the physical, mental and spiritual wounds of other entities which will damage the user''s health. When absorbing the wounds of another entity, Auriel''s Blessing will cause the wounds to be immediately healed preventing mortal damage, but the suffering will be doubled. Warning: Excessive use of this skill can cause a mental breakdown and loss of sanity from the pain] [System Notification: The ''Obsession'' stat has negated the negative effects of the ''Hero''s Martyrdom'' skill] With this skill, I became a first aid kit. Using Tsubaki''s ''Resonance'' and the connection of the engagement rings, I can now absorb the fatal wounds my wives may receive which will keep them safe as this ability can even reduce the damage caused by entities with souls destruction abilities. It''s unbelievable that at this point the feeling of my body being ripped apart by a wood chipper has be somewhat irrelevant and even soul wounds feel like an injection. Compared to my migraine, all pain is irrelevant. Although the skills granted by Auriel are powerful, she can take these skills from me whenever she wants so I only see them as a loan and still look for means to strengthen myself. The good side is that I am a system user so I have ways to cheat. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has created a new skill from the information of the ''Hero''s Martyrdom'' skill. The skill ''Forced Empathy (100%)'' has been obtained] [Forced Empathy: Suffering unites hearts and I want to be your friend~ When the useres into physical contact with another entity, it is possible to connect one''s suffering with the other entity. Being apletely mental attack, this skill does not deal any real damage, but this skill cannot be blocked by defensive skills and can only be resisted with the ''Force of Will'' or ''Obsession'' stat] This skill synergizes excellently with [Sadism]. Bybining both skills I can make an enemy suffer constantly and when the suffering exceeds the mental tolerance, the suffering will turn into spiritual wounds. The best thing is that not even aplete masochist like Navi can enjoy thisbination of skills, although that idiot is still indestructible and doesn''t actually take any damage. I sighed and motioned for the girls to stand up, we have a lot of work to do as I''m sure the racists will do something stupid now that 8 of their 12 puppets were destroyed and Kanata turned traitor. Seraph informed me that the racist faction is sending letters ofint to Auriel where they request punishment for the hero Seiji since my actions are disrespectful to those idiots. Auriel replied that the idealist faction supports me and if the racists want war, there will be war. It''s nice to have a boss who backs me up, not like the stupid Will of the World of Gaia... Seraph warned me that the racists will make preparations to eliminate me in this world where Auriel has no authority so I have two options. Hide until the Dimension Gate ispleted which can take up to 10 years due to enemy interference, or flee back to Gaia and let Seraph fix the problems in this world. I am a practical man so I chose a third more suitable option, invade the Human Empire to steal the Crystal Heart which will facilitate the construction of the Dimension Gate and prevent the arrival of reinforcements for the racists. Aialize still needs an hour and a half to finish the ritual, Seraph can''t provide reinforcements, and my main army is busy engaging the enemy. In the eyes of the enemy I am cornered, but they are in no better circumstances. The Northern Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom still have their trump cards intact so it is dangerous to attack them. The Kingdom of Light is still in civil conflict over the Holy Maiden''s betrayal so I can ignore them for now. The Human Empire, the most powerful human nation, is now vulnerable due to the loss of the main troops as well as losing their main trump cards; The Reincarnated, Archon, and Kanata. As a note, the Reincarnated died from the shock wave of Kanata''s blow. Racists are idiots for making her emotionally vulnerable... When the wounds of the three strongest women in my group finished healing, I told them the n, but Rushia did not agree with my idea of ??attacking the capital of the Human Empire. "You need to rest..." - Rushia looked at me with concern. ¨C "I literally saw you being mutted into thousands of pieces of meat, and although now you do not seem to have injuries, I am concerned about your mental fatigue¡­" One of the puppets had psychic abilities that allowed him to blow me up like a child who gets hit by a train, it was disgusting. I smiled and stroked her hair. ¨C "I am fine, I will take a break when all this mess is solved" Rushia was still worried, but she nodded and we headed to the capital. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. ¨C "Although Madness prevents you from having a mental and emotional copse, I am concerned that you continue to push yourself into dangerous situations where you suffer beyond what is humanly tolerable¡­" "My wife is cute when she cares about me" - I answered with affection. "Luis, don''t makements like that to distract me" - Tsubaki answered with seriousness and shame. ¨C "I''m serious, you need to take a break" I sighed internally. ¨C "Even if I want a vacation, I have three plot armors, it is impossible for me to have a vacation since the plot will throw a ridiculous event in my face" "Hey Listen!..." "You shut up asshole!" ¨C I answered furiously, this idiot did something too troublesome that I don''t even want to mention¡­ "Senpai is in a bad mood, maybe senpai needs to enjoy a small and innocent body to rx~" ¨C BB spoke with a mischievous voice. ¡­ - "Anotherment like that and I''m going to take away your video games" "Noooo! Senpai is a monster!" - BB yelled in genuine desperation. Sometimes I wonder if being childish is a requirement to be strong... "Senpai, joking aside, there''s something I need to tell you" ¨C BB spoke to me through a telepathic message to prevent the other women in my mind from hearing us. We agreed that in discussing matters of Fact and Fiction she would use this method to prevent these secrets from hurting my other wives. One thing I discovered is that most entities don''t give importance to the fact that reality is made up of fictional stories so even if I say this out loud during a fight with a Higher Entity without the Otaku title, that entity won''t be harmed. The ''Spoilers'' and the mental destruction only harm those who understand that we are fictional characters, so if an entity sees itself as pletely real'' then that entity will never discover what can be called the ''Fourth Wall''. Despite this, I am keeping this a secret from my wives and am creating mental restrictions on them so that they never know the truth as I do not want them to suffer the anguish of knowing that we are fictional characters born for the entertainment of other fictional characters in a reality made up of fiction. Basically, everything is fiction depending on the perspective. I put down the existential exnation and sighed. ¨C "What happens this time?" "Senpai, I''m sorry to inform you that due to the nature of anime and fiction you will have to fornicate with lolis" ¨C BB gave something stupid with a serious voice. "BB, I don''t have time for this stupid stuff" ¨C I sighed and called the robotic arm to cover it with [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen]. With the robotic arm, I used Giga Drill Break against the barrier that protected the capital. The barrier was destroyed but the destructive energy continued to advance, causing destruction and death within the capital. "Senpai, I''m serious, this is no longer a matter of the author of senpai''s story being a loser without a girlfriend who gives in to peer pressure from degenerate readers" ¨C BB sighed bitterly which was unusual for her. ¨C "There really are rules in the multiverse that force system users to have insane rtionships with lolis" "Seriously?" - I responded with disbelief at such stupidity. I had Cocomand a group of dragons while Rushia, Kon, and Lunaris summoned an army of evil spirits inside the capital to eliminate the human soldiers, but since there is always coteral damage in war the civilians were also killed. "To be more specific, you can refuse to have sex with lolis, but those lolis will be lonely and the effects of your skills will make them be deranged yanderes to the level of ''Nuclear Chaos''¡­ And if senpai thinks that everything will be fine with waiting for the lolis to grow up, I''m sorry to report that that will only make the lolis reach their expiration date" ¨C BB sighed. ¡­ What? I massaged my forehead and formed several steel-like blood stakes to hurl at the heroes and protagonists defending the capital. ¨C "What do you mean by expiration?" "You see senpai, every world is an anime,ic, movie, or novel, and like all stories, where there is a beginning there is an end..." "When a story ends, the World restarts and the story begins again, in this way the World maintains a constant supply of Destiny Energy and that is why a World is at risk of dying when a foreign entity alters the plot because the power leak prevents the world from being rebooted¡­" "Understanding thises to a question, what happens to the characters?" ¨C BB asked like a teacher teaching in an elementary school. I frowned and decapitated a protagonist with the skill to modify the stats of hispanions. ¨C "The characters are reset, they are basically eliminated and an identical copy is created¡­" "Exactly" ¨C BB nodded. ¨C "The characters reincarnate in themselves in an eternal cycle, this only applies to named worlds since thematic worlds are crossovers that umte the fragments of worlds that have perished so if a character dies that character can cease to exist or reincarnate in another world with different characteristics from the original version" I sighed, I have a very bad feeling. "Since senpai understands this, there is a problem" ¨C BB sighed heavily. ¨C "When a character interacts with a foreign entity such as a Higher Entity, a system user, a reincarnated or a transmigrated, then the character is corrupted and his data changes¡­" "For example, the women in senpai''s harem have been influenced by senpai''s cynicism so they have lost much of their empathy and respect for human life and even some girls have be senpai-obsessed yanderes" ¨C BB smiled wryly. I paused for a moment and frowned. ¨C "Does this hurt the characters?" "Senpai is a loving tsundere who cares about his wives, senpai ga kawaii~" ¨C BB smiled with slight tenderness and mockery. ¨C "But don''t worry senpai, modifications in personality and abilities only create small ipatibilities in the nature of the characters, but this can be easily fixed so that senpai can continue corrupting innocent girls~" ¡­ I worried about nothing. BB frowned. ¨C "But there is still a problem¡­ Like everymercial product, the characters have an expiration date" I kept silent to wait for the exnation while my sword decapitated protagonists and their harems. Why the fuck did so many Japanese build a harem on other worlds even though Japan''s birth rate is still going down? Whatever, I''m not in the mood to steal from these women, plus none of these girls are interesting to me. "You see senpai, characters can be corrupted, you can take waifus out of their worlds and you can sleep with lolis, but in every story, a character has a life expectancy..." "I''ll put it like this..." "There is an anime where a girl dies at 17 from cancer or a car ident, senpaies to that world when the girl is 15 so the girl is now safe since she became part of senpai''s harem¡­" "The girl lives happily for two years and everyone is happy, but after two years the girl will have reached her expiration date..." "In the beginning, there will be no signs of the girl''s deterioration, she will live happily thanks to the skills and bodily enhancements she gets from senpai, but eventually there will be a moment where Destinyes true..." "There might be an ident when creating a new skill or it might be that an enemy of senpai casually finds the girl, but regardless of the medium and regardless of whether the girl is protected by the plot armor, the girl will die even if it''s offscreen, there are no happy endings¡­" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the stat ''Obsession'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' and the title ''Outer God'' from taking control of the user] ¡­ I took a deep breath. - "Keep talking" "Senpai''s self-control is no fun, I want to see destruction" ¨C BB y pouted and then sighed. ¨C "What I''m getting at with all this is that if a loli anime ends without showing lolis as adults it means that those lolis are destined to be lolis forever and if they be adults then their destiny will be death..." "It doesn''t matter if senpai dominates the multiverse, it doesn''t matter if senpai bes omnipotent, it doesn''t matter if senpai manages to control the entire Plot, those lolis will die one day even if it takes hundreds or thousands of years..." - BB spoke with extreme seriousness. ¨C "A character who exceeds its time will never be a Higher Entity and will one day die" So there is a deadline to be a Higher Entity... If a character can''t break the limitations of the plot before reaching the end of the story, that character will never be able to ascend... I thought about BB''s words while my sword continued to kill the enemies and understood something of the exnation. "There are two ways to avoid the expiration date, right?" ¨C I asked with a little anxiety. Even if I hate annoying brats, they''re already part of the strange family I''m building and I won''t allow them to be taken away from me by the natural cycle of life... BB grinned devilishly. ¨C "Senpai is very smart~ That''s right, there are two ways to avoid this¡­" "The first method is to make lolis into Higher Entities, though helping them ascend will make them False Higher Entities so if senpai perishes, they will die¡­" "The second method is to seal the age of the lolis so that the concept of ''Time'' can''t affect their existence so they will live eternally next to senpai¡­ This method is easier for senpai since the Anti-Rasen energy can do all the work, cheater senpai" ¨C BB let out a smallugh. "¡­" ¨C I remained expressionless when I understood why BB is having fun. ¨C "Both of these methods will make brats remain little girls for eternity¡­" "Correct!" ¨C BB threw confetti in celebration. ¨C "Lolis will be lolis forever and their minds will also stop maturing so even if senpai uses body modification skills to make them look like adults they will still be lolis¡­ Although I understand that senpai hates this kind of skills since it is an indirect way to tell those girls that senpai doesn''t love them as they really are, senpai is so romantic~" ¡­ I want to get drunk¡­ The way I manage my love rtionships is based on epting the defects of my women and it is because of this that tragic women are the most attached to me since they feel that only I can ept them as they are. Cruelty, insanity, selfishness, narcissism, idealism, innocence, stupidity, kindness, trauma... I ept everything from my wives and although I make ns to make them change some things about their personalities so that they can fit into my harem, I make sure to keep the core of each woman''s personality intact as I don''t want a puppet who only lives to please me, I''m looking for women with individuality that make me enjoy this shit called life. In the beginning, I made mistakes like Yuka Izumi''s radical personality change in Kenichi''s world as I focused too much on creating emotional dependency and didn''t consider the beauty of a genuine personality. Although women like Tsubaki, Shigure, or Shiguma have been corrupted by my attitude, they still retain the most important parts of their personalities which I appreciate very much and that is why I like these women so much. Damn, I gave up my moral values ??to avoid getting into a stupid dilemma, but now I got into a stupid dilemma. "Senpai ganbatte~" ¨C BB shouted inside my mind while waving cheerleader pom-poms. I sighed. ¨C "Are you using a skill so that my mind cannot trante the words you say in Japanese in order to annoy me?" "Otakus love it when a waifu speaks Japanese even if it sometimes makes cringe" ¨C BB shrugged. That sounds so stupid it''s probably something on the inte. "Ne, senpai" ¨C BB smiled. ¨C "Since senpai will fulfill the dreams of the most degenerate readers about sex with lolis, my rmendation is to start with Wikipe¡­ ahem, Arisa, she has the mind of an adult so senpai''s suicidal desires should be smaller when having sex with a legal loli~" I massaged my forehead and walked into the pce. Although hundreds of protagonists, soldiers, and special weaponry capable of killing gods have appeared, losing contact with the representatives of Paradise caused the Human Empire to be simr to a rabbit hole that is invaded by a pack of wolves. Although desperation made the rabbits fight to the death and wound some wolves, in the end, the rabbits are just prey to be torn apart by the jaws of the wolves. "We''ll talk about thister" ¨C I sighed while using [Anti-Rasen] to restrict the energy of the magic bombs that were going to be used to self-destruct the capital as a form of a suicide attack. The weapons provided by Paradise are far superior to any of my resources, but the entities of Paradise were the ones who controlled it, so by destroying the puppets, the defense system went into automatic pilot since the humans did not know how to handle it. When System Goddess evolved, she became the ultimate weapon to deal with any automatic defense system, so she was able to prate the capital''s defense systems in a couple of minutes, and with the support of Monika, I took control of the capital. There were quite powerful entities that could cause trouble for me, but the defense system turned this defensive fortress into a cage with no way out where the strongest beings of the Human Empire were turned into raw meat while my party was the butchers. "Senpai, when you do degenerate things with lolis, cover the area with Anti-Rasen since desecrating lolis will cause the enmity of the entities that protect everything pure, cute, and fair in the multiverse" - BB smiled cheekily. ¨C "Senpai will be an enemy of the UN of the multiverse~" ¡­ - "Is there a UN of the multiverse?" BB shrugged. ¨C "Yes, but they only make harmless noise that is a nuisance, they are really useless" My life is already very noisy and I don''t want any more headaches... "Ne, senpai¡­" ¨C BB kept making noise. "Now what?" ¨C I asked with frustration. BB smiled with false innocence. ¨C "There are lolis among the Outer Gods~" "Hey Listen! I don''t give a shit if you stop feeding me for a century, I have to say it! THE EVIL TRIUMPHED MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" ...¡­.. "I give up! Let me live and I will tell you everything I know!" The king of the Human Empire knelt in front of me when I entered the throne room. I held the asshole''s head and activated [Forced Empathy] so someone would share the migraine I''m feeling. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!.................." First it was a scream beyond all human pain, then that scream became a silent whisper because the pain was so intense that any sound was not enough to express so much pain. "Luis, do you want a thousand petals tea of rity?" ¨C System Goddess asked me with concern when she saw the effects of my skill. "Yes, please" - I sighed. ¨C "Let there be four barrels, the teacups used for the tea ceremony are too small" System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "You almost finished all the tea I stole from the Divine Heaven Sect in my homeworld, I can only give you one cup" ¡­ I liked that tea, it is one of the few things that can still reduce my migraine¡­ I sighed and sheathed my sword after lopping off the King''s head so that Ortro could devour his mind for useful information. Ortro only took a couple of minutes to get the location of the Crystal Heart so I went to the castle''s undergroundb. In addition to the heart, I found problematic information so I ordered my army so that no one could go down to theb. In the underground area, there were treasures from the kingdom, resources provided by Paradise, and the most troublesome, the bodies of Witch and Fleonell''s friends, family, and subordinates. "I didn''t think I''d see something like that in a world of magic" ¨C System Goddess sighed as she left my Core of Existence. ¨C "This ce brings back bad memories of some sects that call themselves righteous while they secretly experiment with the disciples¡­" Mutted bodies, souls locked in ss jars, women''s heads that were ced in arge ss container as if they were pickles in brine... The most striking thing was that the heads were already dead, but they were still linked to their souls while their minds were still active, so they were experiencing a hell of suffering and anguish. This reminds me of the controversial experiment of a Russian scientist who reanimated a decapitated dog''s head. "Luis, destroy this ce" - Tsubaki spoke with hatred, I have rarely heard her so furious. Tsubaki knows that my morals are non-existent and even though she gets mad at me when I kill innocent people, she made me promise that the experiments on souls will be done only with souls that were corrupted by evil and sins (Originally it was Negative Karma, but she already understood that Karma does not determine good or evil). Because of this, my experiments have been dyed because some of the strongest souls I''ve obtained are good souls, but well, I like that Tsubaki is willing to argue with me since extreme submission is boring. On an additional note, although the system user was not a bad guy, he killed thousands of innocent entities so many sins were umted in his soul. I looked at System Goddess who was focused on studying the research reports left by the scientists of the Human Empire, this woman does not care about morality and she is only interested in knowledge. "When you finish checking the information, disarms theb and destroys the records" - I kept looking at the container of heads. ¨C "Try to fix the corpses so that Rushia can revive them¡­ Be especially careful with witches and demons, I don''t want Witch to go crazy knowing that her sisters and mother turned into this after being killed" System Goddess nodded. ¨C "I have seen many situations like this so my rmendation is that Ortro devours the memories of those who are here so that no one knows about this, if the witchese back to life it is likely that they willmit suicide considering that there are traces of **** and torture in the corpses" "Good" - I nodded and pointed to an altar where a girl without limbs or eyes remained unconscious. ¨C "Analyze her identity, I want to know why the soul of this girl has the same smell as Fleonell" System Goddess nodded and began to work as Ortro began pulling the heads out of the container to devour the unneeded memories. In Gaia, Mr. Ichijo has a cleaning group to eliminate traces of problematic situations such as missions where Kuro is involved, maybe I should do the same so that my more sensitive wives are not exposed to this kind of horror¡­. I sighed internally, it''s exhausting being a caring husband. Chapter 201: Beginning of the group of misfits Chapter 201: Beginning of the group of misfits I sighed heavily as I looked at a crystal sphere. This sphere is an artifact that stores memories to disy as a recording. Although Seraph is one of Auriel''s most loyal followers, she pretended to betray Auriel and her real body is in the racist faction''s territory while acting as a spy so she could be present at the secret meeting of the human leaders had from this world. Normally Auriel hates these kinds of dishonest tactics, but Seraph is very concerned about Ariel''s excessive honesty so against her leader''s orders she became a spy to look for heroes who can help Auriel in the worlds that prevent ess to powerful foreign entities. Auriel knows about the great sacrifice Seraph made, so she attaches great importance to helping the hero Seiji because someone who was approved by Seraph is someone she trusts. On a side note, Seraph has a special skill to identify potential traitors and this skill can even avoid the effects of [Mythomania] so actually, she wasn''t naive to easily trust me, rather I was lucky to n on adding this woman to my harem without thinking of stabbing her in the back¡­ These kinds of mistakes are what cause the death of protagonists. I hate leaving things to chance so when she told me this I could only feel frustration and self-loathing. Putting aside the hatred I feel for my stupidity, I kept looking at the crystal sphere. In the recording were astral projections of the kings of the Southern Kingdom and the Kingdom of Light, in addition to thest two puppets of the racist faction who survived the attack of the traitorous angel, Kanata. The king of the Northern Kingdom was present along with his chief advisers, the goddess Vysis, Diedhauser, and Seraph. "We have to destroy that damned traitor!" ¨C The king of the Northern Kingdom shouted with such hatred that he seems to be about to develop stomach problems. "He''s just a minor parasite, we can eliminate him at any time" - Vysis replied apathetically. ¨C "When our secret weapon ispleted we will be able to eliminate the Hero of Harmony together with the disgusting Inhumans" Vysis was just following the script that Diedhauser gave her, the truth is that she is terrified because during the attack on the capital of the Human Empire I killed the gods and Divine Beasts that allied with the humans. Although I did not destroy their souls, I extracted their authorities so that they can only reincarnate as animals or ordinary people, which for the gods is the greatest humiliation. By the way, every hero who has been recognized as a talented individual from the multiverse is given an official title. Although the ancestor Ichijo lost many battles and escaped invincible enemies, he had the title ''Unbeatable Hero'' because he managed to survive shes with some of the most dangerous beings in the multiverse such as ''Nuclear Chaos''. I hope my stalker doesn''t hold a grudge against the pedophile ancestor or she might get angry when she finds out I''m his heir... Seraph informed me that Seiji Ichijo is now recognized as a talented hero in Auriel''s faction and that my title is ''Hero of Harmony'' as I am recognized as a hero who fights for peace between different races and not just in favor of humanity. This is good as being Auriel''s knight will make most groups in the multiverse see me as honest and fair. Even races marked as evil could trust me since Auriel promotes coexistence with all races, the problem is that genuinely evil entities like cultivators who use sacrifices or unscrupulous mages will see me as a nuisance. Seraph warned me that although Paradise has business with Gaia, that world has many groups that will view with hostility a hero who fights against ideas of human supremacy. In fact, the racist faction has a strong influence on Gaia so I''m sure to get into trouble. "That bastard destroyed one of the divine messengers!" ¨C One of the puppets shouted furiously. Vysis paled slightly as onemand from that puppet and she would be a mindless puppet. Diedhauser smiled heartily. ¨C "Things have not yet reached a turning point, as Lady Vysis says, we just need to finish the Sword of the Law and all our problems will be solved" The racist puppets calmed down as Diedhauser was the one who possessed the highest authority among the agents sent to this world. The recording continued with discussions and political stupidities that have no importance. I sighed when the sphere stopped disying images. ¨C "This stinks of trouble¡­" I''m currently back to Ryou Shiramine''s identity and I''m in my room with Seraph. Although Seraph belongs to the idealist faction, she has spy-like abilities and methods so she was able to visit me without drawing Diedhauser''s attention. "Unfortunately I did not get information about this Sword of the Law" - Seraph sighed sadly. ¨C "It is likely that this is a code name for a weapon that only the highmand of the ''Absolute Paradise'' knows and I am only a mid-ranking officer" I smiled kindly. ¨C "All your effort is impressive, you should feel proud of the achievements you have umted" Due to the conversations we have had, I understood that she has no friends since the members of the idealist faction believe that Seraph betrayed Auriel so they hate her while the racists see her with indifference for having been part of Auriel''s faction in the past. Seraph smiled slightly, my words aren''t enough to make up for the loneliness she feels, but it''s enough to give her a small sense of relief. I poured her another cup of tea which she happily epted. "Even though this is just an artificial body, I''m surprised that a simple tea can be so delicious" ¨C Seraph let out a contented sigh. I smiled wryly. ¨C "In high-level worlds, there should be food and elixirs more delicious than this¡­" "Don''t underestimate your culinary abilities, although there are ingredients beyond your imagination in high-level worlds, these ingredients are refined to extract the best effects so the vor is lost..." - Seraph looked at me gently. ¨C "To tell the truth, I do not remember thest time I ate something that had vor¡­ Now I begin to regret the fact of tasting your food through a puppet and not with my real body¡­" System Goddess already told me that the secondary effect of high-level alchemy is that the vors disappear, so only Higher Entities with concepts rted to cooking can make delicious foodparable to what I do. She even mentioned that some entities invade low and mid-level worlds just to capture talented chefs since one of the greatest tragedies of eternal life is to lose the joy of enjoying food, that is another reason why Higher Entities sometimes give abilities to useless people, they are too bored with eternal life. "Since it''s like this then I''ll make you food beyond your highest expectations" - I smiled jokingly like a friend wanting to encourage his best friend. Seraph smiled a little and then sighed. ¨C "It would be dangerous to meet in person so it is better if we only interact in this way" I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Will I was not able to meet you when the Dimensional Gate ispleted?" Seraph shook her head. ¨C "To tell the truth, the other agents of our holydy do not know that I am a spy, so I will have to ask you for a favor before the Dimensional Gate is finished¡­" I thought that the puppets that were helping build the Gate knew that Seraph was on Auriel''s side, but it seems that in reality, those puppets are following Auriel''s orders without knowing that Seraph is actually an ally. Seraph sent the information to Auriel and Auriel gives orders to her subordinates. The true strategist who has kept Auriel''s forces stable was Seraph... Stupid martyrplex. Seraph looked at me seriously. ¨C "When you face the remaining troops of ''Absolute Paradise'' I need you to treat me like an enemy without showing me mercy..." "Don''t worry about hurting me, this body is just a puppet so I''ll be fine even if you destroy me into thousands of pieces, in fact, the shier you are the better..." "As for contacting our holydy, don''t worry, when the Dimensional Gate ispleted an agent of our holydy will take my ce as an intermediary" - Seraph smiled gently. Although my contract with Auriel establishes Seraph as the go-between, that section is not absolute and there was a secret use where another of Auriel''s subordinates could be the go-between if Seraph couldn''t fulfill her duties. I originally thought that this was designed in case Seraph couldn''t contact me in case of danger, but it seems that Seraph never intended to be my support, rather, she never intended to see Auriel again... I sighed internally, you stupid self-sacrifice-minded martyrs. I frowned. ¨C "You have supported me a lot, without the skill that our holydy gave me it would have been impossible for me to defeat the enemy agents, much less get a reliable ally like Kanata" Seraph kept smiling. ¨C "Our holydy sees you favorably for your actions, so you will continue to receive her support" I sighed. ¨C "You do not understand¡­ It is true that our holydy supports me, but all this is thanks to you, I do not need another representative" Seraph frowned slightly. ¨C "Hero, being stubborn will only bring you unnecessary dangers, if I continue to be your representative it is very likely that the subordinates loyal to our holydy will see you as a threat, and even if our holydy speaks in your favor, they will still try to eliminate you" "Luis..." - System Goddess spoke in my mind with anxiety. ¨C "Please, do not do something stupid, we already have many problems and we cannot continue increasing the number of enemies that can destroy us in a second¡­" It''s true, facing one of the strongest organizations in the multiverse just to get a woman is stupid and I have my priorities straight. "Kanata was neutral without belonging to any faction so she can be named my representative in the public eye while you are my true representative" ¨C I made a contemtive facial expression. Seraph looked at me nkly. ¨C "Although this n can prevent the hatred of the subordinates of our holydy, they will not look favorably on you and you will be treated with indifference which will make it difficult to make allies¡­" "I prefer to have a reliable ally instead of a hundred allies that I can not trust" - I shrugged. ¨C "Besides, you are not just an ally, in my opinion, you are my friend" Seraph seemed to want to contain the smile that my words generated in her and she continued to frown. ¨C "Hero, our holy lord cannot always hear your calls, and sometimes her assistants will be the ones who send you rewards and if they think you are a waste of time then they will limit the resources and reinforcements you can get¡­" Corruption is also present among idealists... I''m not surprised. "All the more reason I will only work with you" - I smiled. ¨C "Something the war taught me is that a strong ally is valuable, but a reliable friend is invaluable" "And you keep saying that" ¨C Seraph pretended to be angry and although her acting abilities are exceptional, I''m a professional hypocrite. ¨C "Do you really think we are friends?" I showed slight shock and sadness, then sighed. ¨C "So we are not friends?" Seraph fell silent upon seeing my reaction. She will not be an easy woman to fall in love with since her loyalty to Auriel is absolute so she seems to have discarded any romantic feelings, but at the same time, she feels lonely since the life of a spy is lonely and overwhelming. "..." - Seraph sighed after several seconds ofplete silence. ¨C "I hope you do not regret this decision" I smiled nonchntly. ¨C "I can have tea with a beautiful woman, I don''t think I will regret this" Seraph sighed and then smiled. ¨C "Hero, you are too reckless so I will help you to be more careful" Iughed lightly. ¨C "Then I will trust you until my sword can no longer fight" Seraph was silent for a long time. Heroes who can retire are very rare as heroes usually die at a young age, so my innocent statement is no different than ''till death do us part''. Seraph sighed. ¨C "Until then I will continue to support you" We both drank tea and enjoyed a moment of peace. Many times establishing a full friendship rtionship with a woman will make that rtionship unable to progress to something romantic, but I just have to make Seraph fall in love with me slowly while showing that I am also loyal to Auriel. This method will take a long time, but we are both immortal so it doesn''t matter, the important thing is to make Seraph my wife since then I will have an excuse to invade the racist faction. "Luis, I know that part of your nature as a Higher Entity is to seduce women..." - System Goddess sighed heavily with anguish. ¨C "But I beg you, stop courting death and increasing the problems that press on our heads like a mountain¡­" "Pettanko-chan is the daughter of the god of death so Senpai already courted death" ¨C BB smiled. It''s a good thing Rushia didn''t hear that or my eardrums might burst... I sighed internally. ¨C "I am not being impulsive, think of it this way¡­ Seraph is Auriel''s most trusted subordinate so even if we antagonize the rest of ''Harmonic Paradise'', as long as Seraph is on my side then Auriel will also support me" System Goddess began to think and nodded bitterly. ¨C "Kicking the wolf pack is fine as long as you have the backing of the alpha¡­. It''s not a wrong idea but the risks are still great" "Great risks give great benefits" - I mentally shrugged. ¨C "Furthermore, when my rtionship with Seraph is close, I will be able to request reinforcements when ''Absolute Paradise'' captures me" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess paled. ¨C "Kidnapping?! What in the name of heaven are you nning?! Why is one of the biggest organizations in the multiverse going to kidnap you even though in the grand scheme of the multiverse you''re just an unimportant cockroach?!" I smiled internally. ¨C "I made Kanata betray the racists, I ruined the ns to obtain a hero factory, my talent is outstanding despite being a newborn hero, I joined Auriel and humiliated several Higher Entities" "Even my impulsive idiot teacher didn''t dare to do this kind of stupid thing" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Why do you think they are going to kidnap you instead of murdering you?" "Auriel values ??me" - I shrugged. ¨C "Killing me will cause a war, but if they capture me they will be able to ckmail Auriel, and seeing Auriel''s values, it is clear that she is naive and manipble, that is why Seraph is the one who pulls the strings behind the scenes to protect Auriel" System Goddess sighed again. ¨C "Okay¡­ Do you have any n to prevent the racists from locking you up for eternity without causing Auriel''s downfall?" I smiled expectantly. ¨C "BB, what is stronger? Racist angels or a bunch of outside gods looking for a cure for insanity?" "... L-Luis, you have to be kidding..." - System Goddess paled. BB smirked. ¨C "Even if senpai shows his presence, not all the outer gods will be able to find senpai as some are fast asleep in different corners of the multiverse, but surely A ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö will appear as soon as senpai sent her a message~ " So I can only make ''Nuclear Chaos'' attack racists... At the moment it''s better than nothing. "Senpai..." - BB smiled mischievously. ¨C "In Paradise, there are entities on par with A¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö in terms of strength, but A¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö wins in destructive capabilities so she alone can cause an apocalyptic disaster for those idiots, but if senpai really wants to eliminate racist idiots so my suggestion is that senpai make a multiversal organizationposed of marginalized entities" I thought about it for a moment. ¨C "Exin more about your idea" BB smiled and took out a ckboard from her cleavage, that cleavage isparable to my Rasen Dimension¡­ "Outer Gods, Chaos Cultivators, Heretic Gods, Taboo Warlocks, Order Demons¡­ There are many entities that are persecuted in the multiverse as they are viewed with contempt by both good and evil factions¡­" ¨C BB made many drawings to show the physical features of each entity, but a 4-year-old draws better so I ignored the ckboard. ¨C "As I have already exined, chaotic entities are different from evil entities since the nature of chaos makes those entities solitary¡­ If senpai can perfect the Anti-Rasen to regte the destructive impulses of chaotic forces then it will be possible to create a bunch of living nightmares~" System Goddess nodded. ¨C "Although I am not a chaotic entity, my concept makes other organizations treat me like trash so you could also recruit entities that have been despised, these entities may not be strong, but in terms of usefulness and survival, they will be of great help¡­" "For example, that Kanata girl isn''t restricted by thews of the worlds so she can fight in any world which actually makes her an excellent weapon for invading worlds..." "You can take advantage of the fact that many powerful entities are proud of what they treat inferior beings like useless garbage" ¨C System Goddess seemed excited at the idea of ??creating our own organization of Higher Entities since that would mean having reliable support in crisis situations. Numbers give strength, that''s why a pack of wolves is more terrifying than a tiger. From that point of view, creating an organization for the marginalized may be my best option to obtain high-quality cannon fodder. It is something simr to what gangs do, they recruit people in need of attention or with self-esteem problems so that these people are loyal even in dangerous situations... "BB, I need the location of the most peaceful outer gods, they will be the first ones we will recruit" ¨C I began to think about various ns for the future¡­ BB smiled wryly. ¨C "My rmendation is that senpai contact the outer gods when the Anti-Rasen reaches at least 70% mastery because as ironic as it sounds, I am the outer god with the greatest mental stability" ¡­The woman who suggested destroying the core of this to see fireworks is the sanest outer god¡­ BB spoke with false gentleness. ¨C "But since senpai loves BB-chan so much, this cute kouhai will tell senpai the location of some possible allies~" I sighed internally, for someone to speak in the third person about themselves is strange. "As senpai should know, Lovecraft talked about the outer gods and although those books are not urate since that man''s mind was quickly destroyed by Madness, he was still right about some things, albeit inurately" - BB took out a pair of sses and she started acting like a teacher. "Outer God is a title and not a species so, unlike humans, gods or demons, an Outer God is not born from the union between Outer Gods..." "The result of procreation between an Outer God and another race is an entity of the other race with some characteristics of an Outer God¡­ For example, an Outer God uses tentacles to inseminate a big-breasted elf woman and what will be born will be a Chaos Elf¡­" ¡­ The Inte rotted this girl''s brain¡­ "The Outer Gods cannot reproduce with the same species because mixing two paths of Madness will cause both Madnesses to fight for dominance, which will cause the death of the embryo, it is even very difficult for an Outer God to get pregnant or impregnate other species with the exception of a couple of cases whose path of Madness is based on fertility, but let''s leave those bitches aside¡­" "Since Madness is very unstable, sometimes the Outer Gods release traces of that energy, and there are times when those traces of Madnessbine with other energies resulting in the birth of another race, the Ancient Ones..." "An Ancient One is not really the son of an Outer God, but they call themselves the descendants of chaos and therefore have a certain level of cooperation with us Outer Gods while there is a strong rivalry to determine the entities with the greatest control of Chaos¡­" "The Ancient Ones do not possess the same mastery of the Outer Gods Madness, but they can use other abilities and energies in addition to being unaffected by insanity attacks..." "Although the Ancient Ones are more rational and stable than us, they are still treated as unpredictable monsters by other entities..." "In short, you can recruit the Ancient Ones and when your mastery of the Anti-Rasen is greater, you can search for the Outer Gods" ¨C BB finished her speech with an arrogant smile. "Thank you teacher" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "But you did not say if the Ancient Ones are weaker or stronger than the Outer Gods" BB shrugged. ¨C "Measuring raw power is very difficult¡­" "For example, Yog-Sothoth is the smartest and most spatially skilled among us, but she has the mind of a little girl so she''s easy to fool plus she''s weak in closebat as she only knows how to use attacks long distance¡­" "Shub-Niggurath is a bitch who became a bitch since she discovered carnal pleasures, but she is weak against holy magic and concepts of purity because she is a bitch¡­" "Nyathotep used to have a twisted and cruel personality simr to mine while herbat ability is the most dangerous as she can think rationally to form strategies, but she became obsessed with animes and video games which calmed her destructive impulses, although now she is obsessed with collecting anime figures and waifus pillows¡­" "Hastur is... Well, bipr... She''s hard to talk to since sometimes she loves destruction and wanton chaos while other times she''s a pacifist..." "Wait, wait" ¨C I felt a headache. ¨C "Are all the Outer Gods women?" BB smiled. ¨C "Oops, sorry for the spoiler~" ¡­Oh god, instead of feeling happy I feel like this will be a problem¡­ "Actually the outer gods used to be asexual and stay in our Nightmare Forms, but over time we find that other entities hate us less when we''re pretty girls" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "There are a couple of male Outer Gods, but yes, we are basically a harem of space waifus waiting for senpai~" "Congrattions Luis" - Tsubaki smiled. ¨C "With Shigure I read a doujin that involved tentacles, but I''m sure you''ll be fine" ...... "Pfffffff ahahahahahaha they''re going to prate your slutty ass!" ¨C Navi managed to escape from the microwave where I locked him. ¨C "You''re going to get your ass fucked so much that when you fart you''ll hear a sigh!" ... "That''s fake" ¨C BB crossed his arms in front of Navi. ¨C "Senpai''s butt will be safe, this cute kouhai will make sure that nothingrger than 30 centimeters wille near senpai''s rear exit" "Hey Listen! 29 centimeters is enough for this asshole hahahaha!" "It makes sense, senpai is strong so it will be fine" "¨y¨y¨z¨z¨|¨| (Master''s ass in danger¡­)" "Wait wait it was just a joke! Senpai save your cute kouhai!" "Hey Listen! I''m not a fucking chew toy!" "Speaking ill of a friend is wrong¡­" "Your eyes are scary! Wait! Why don''t they do anything to her?! She started!" "...It was just a harmless prank, I didn''t mean to cause this..." "Damn, it''s hard to get mad at someone who sincerely puts on a sad puppy look!....Ahhhh senpai save me!" ¡­ "Is something wrong hero?" ¨C Seraph asked me with concern when I massaged my forehead for the migraine. "I''m thinking about how to conclude this war without sacrificing too many people..." - I sighed. - "I don''t know what to do¡­" Seraph smiled kindly. ¨C "Although it is admirable that you are somitted to your desire to protect people, you must understand that sometimes inevitable sacrifices arise, so you should only give your best effort, and if you feel guilty, you can talk to me when you need, after all, friends support each other at all times" I smiled pretending that my head doesn''t hurt like the Latin American economy. - "Thank you" I sighed internally. ¨C "Ortro, don''t digest BB" "But she¡­" "Nothing but, she is still important to me" - I sighed again. "Senpai¡­ *sniff* I always knew that I knew that senpai loves BB-chan,e on senpai, BB-chan will let you touch these meaty thighs, even if senpai is a lolicon who only gets off on elementary school girls I''m sure senpai will enjoy the thighs of this cute kouhai~" ¡­ Maybe letting Ortro do what she wants isn''t a bad idea... "Senpai is so cruel! pletely real sad cry that makes senpai look like a heartless bastard, damn lolicon*" I didn''t know that this damn girl can alter the narrative of what I hear by adding asterisks... I sighed deeply, I miss aspirins. Chapter 202: Past of a World Chapter 202: Past of a World Using the reports that Seraph obtained from being a spy, I was able to organize various moves to prevent the advancing enemy forces. With these reports, it took me three months to solidify my control of the Human Empire, achieve a full invasion of the Light Realm, andpletely destroy the Southern Realm. Now I''m in a scorched wastnd that used to be the capital of the Northern Kingdom, almost all living beings within 10 kilometers are dead including my soldiers, I''m panting while a fucking blue crystal sword is stuck in my stomach and the Diedhauser jerk is in front of me, or what''s left of him... Diedhauser''s mouth was gone so he couldn''t speak, but the look of hatred on his face was enough to let me know this asshole is going to hunt me to death. [System Notification: The ''Rasen'' energy, the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy, the ''Obsession'' stat, and the ''Stand: Liberate Me From Hell'' skill have prevented a soul bondage skill from being able to affect the user] [System Notification: The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has prevented the destruction of the contracts that link the user with other entities] [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' and passive stacking of three plot armors have prevented the user''s destiny from being controlled] [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has prevented a high-level contract from being forcibly imposed on the user] [System Notification: The curse on the user''s soul imposed by the entity ''Beast VII'' has been weakened by a holy energy] [System Notification: The user''s soul has received fatal injuries due to a holy energy] [System Notification: The user''s eternal soul has reduced the damage caused by the holy energy. The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has used 40% of the current pool of Destiny Energy to repair the wounds on the user''s soul] [System Notification: Destiny Energy has dropped drastically. The updates of the worlds ''Martial World'' and ''Luistopia'' will be dyed until more Destiny Energy is obtained] [System Notification: The user''s body cannot move. The ''Rasen'' energy can release the restrictions on the user''s body, but this will cause a high-level curse on the user''s soul] "That looks painful¡­" - Kanata walked up to me. Her body was covered in superficial wounds and burns, but she was alright as her body is the strongest in this world while the only weapon capable of seriously injuring her was now stuck in my stomach. I couldn''t move, but I used a telepathic link to talk to her. ¨C "Please remove this damn thing from my stomach" Kanata nodded and tried to pull the sword out of my stomach, although this girl is very rough and she identally almost cut me in half when she pulled the sword. "I''m sorry!" ¨C Kanata panicked seeing my intestines spilling out on the floor while Diedhauser had a condescending look. [System Notification: The skill ''Heroes Never Die'' has been activated. 0.1% Positive Karma has been lost] Before Kanata and Diedhauser''s stunned gazes, my body was enveloped in golden light as my injuries recovered at high speed. I sighed gratefully. ¨C "My holydy is the best¡­" The golden light intensified and my body was instantly healed, I even recovered a fraction of the Destiny Energy that I lost in this battle. It''s not much, but it''s better than nothing... I put my hand on Kanata''s shoulder and used [Hero''s Martyrdom] to heal his wounds. Diedhauser had extreme hatred in his eyes, but since he lost his limbs he could only stare at me in silence. This reminds me of when a woman paid me to sleep with her ex-husband''s new wife while the husband watched... I wonder if the missions Mr. Ichijo sometimes gave me were to give me experience seducing women and being a womanizing bastard for the n to unify the important families of Japan... I stopped thinking nonsense and approached Diedhauser. "Ne, senpai, this is the time where you put on a cocky attitude and talk nonsense so that the enemy has a chance to fight back" ¨C BB was eating popcorn in my mind. "Hey Listen! Put him on a bed so you can defecate next to him!" ¨C Navi said something worthy of a fucking psychopath. ¨C "¡­ On second thought, even I think that is sick and disgusting¡­ Mmmm, I know! Lie down with the two big-breasted women in front of his decapitated head! Show off the talent of an NTR protagonist!" "The inte is rotting your non-existent brain..." - I sighed, this idiot will have restricted socialworks since they are making him more stupid. I formed an imitation of the Holy Sword and beheaded Diedhauser. Although Higher Entities will not die even if their bodies are destroyed at the molecr level, this body is a puppet so the connection with the real Diedhauser was severed leaving only an artificial corpse. I sighed andy down on the charred ground to rx, this sucks... Coco and the other goddesses who joined my group descended from the sky. "You look terrible" ¨C Rushia crouched down next to me and started pressing my cheek with her finger. "I want to learn to wield a sword! Hey, yakuza still use swords? How about wooden swords?" ¨C Coco began to blurt out words like a machine gun. I sighed and opened a spiral portal where soldiers came out as Takashi approached me to take orders while maintaining a respectful attitude even though I look like a run-over dog. Military training works wonders in educating temperamental idiots. "Collect materials and look for survivors" - I sighed and from my Rasen Dimension I took out my cell phone to show a selfie I took with a beautiful angel-like woman. ¨C "Oh, if you find a female body with these characteristics, store it carefully¡­" Takashi nodded and led the soldiers to work. I sigh heavily, I feel sick¡­ Tsubaki stepped out of my Core of Existence and sat next to me, then used her thighs as a pillow for my head and began gently stroking my hair. I sighed again, I didn''t think I would feel so sick from having to behead a woman I developed favorable feelings for¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. To give context I will summarize it in a few words: There are no longer racists with wings in this world. After 2 of the 4 human nations were defeated the humans became anxious. When I invaded the Southern Kingdom, those bastards used weapons of mass destruction to destroy the entire country when I was invading it. Literally an eighth of this ceased to exist and were it not for the magicalws of this world keeping it stable, that level of destruction could cause natural disasters on the level of an apocalypse. Now, this looks like a bitten fruit, I''ll say it''s a pear so as not to give free publicity. [Paranoia] warned me in time so I was able to save myself and my women, though I lost a couple of thousand soldiers who were scattered, and since their corpses werepletely destroyed I couldn''t revive them so now they''re ghost soldiers. Interestingly they and their families aren''t bothered by this as a ghost can interact with the physical ne with enough training so they live normally except now they avoid sunlight. After that, the main forces of humanity were concentrated in the capital of the Northern Kingdom. Although I was able to go around them and wait for the Dimensional Gate to beplete, a problem arose that made me attack the capital despite how dangerous this was. Next week my daughters will be born... Apparently, the gic improvements make the gestation period shorter and since I don''t want to deal with war problems that prevent me from being present during thebor, I was forced to attack the capital in a totally violent way. Coco used his most powerful magic, a miniature sun that when exploding generates a shock wave of heat capable of melting even the weapons provided by Paradise. She may not be a Higher Entity, but she does have the potential to be a dangerous entity capable of evaporating worlds. [Paranoia] gave me several danger warnings so I was very careful on this mission. The Human Empire had upgraded the defense systems after my fight with Archon, but Monika already controlled the defense system beforehand thanks to my infiltration mission, she just kept this fact hidden and no one noticed it since magical entities underestimate the technology. At the decisive moment, I had them system order the soldiers to attack the heroes while the defense systems targeted Diedhauser, Seraph, the goddess Vysis, and the other racist puppets. I made it appear that the humans had betrayed the agents of Paradise and although this was not enough to fool the puppets who obviously knew that this was my fault, I was able to fool the ones I was interested in, Emilia and Amelia. When the conflict started I told both girls the ''truth''. That I was Seiji and all this time I was working together with Diedhauser to make Paradise gain control of this world and the reason why I pretended to be Diedhauser''s enemy was that the humans of this world were nning to betray paradise, which wasn''t entirely a lie, those idiots really meant to betray them and it was thanks to their preparations that I was able to attack the capital with ease. At first, the girls were a little doubtful, but I asked Seraph for help so that they would believe this lie since Seraph was Diedhauser''s assistant. I was careful that this only happened while Diedhauser was busy fighting one of the forest gods so he couldn''t disprove my nonsense. After that I made both girls go to my homeworlds under the pretense that this was too dangerous for them. Both girls wanted to refuse so I used acupuncture to make them pass out. I made sure that thest thing they saw was me making a sad expression as if this was a goodbye. After that, I apologized to Seraph and stabbed her heart to disy her corpse as a trophy when facing Diedhauser. I didn''t have time to store her corpse and during the battle she got lost somewhere in this wastnd so I hope my soldiers will find her, at least I want to give her a decent burial, even if she''s just a puppet... I confronted Diedhauser by showing Seraph''s corpse and Ryou Shiramine''s head so this idiot doesn''t know that I have the ability to infiltrate a hero summon. So far things were going rtively well until everything went rtively bad. Kanata, Ortro, and Ortro''s subordinate goddesses attacked the puppets while I was dealing with Diedhauser, but on [Paranoia''s] warning I had Ortro store the goddesses in his Mythological Pantheon and then had the people who seemed moderately important to me be absorbed into spiral portals with the help of Shijou''s spatial skills. I myself tried to escape, but then the trouble started. Diedhauser took out a blue crystal sword and the entire space was sealed preventing me from fleeing, although my women had already managed to escape so I prepared to die several times without worry. Various magical explosives were activated and although the explosion was not as strong as in the Southern Kingdom, the explosion destroyed the capital. Diedhauser and I were all that was left in the capital so we had a head-to-head fight. Although Diedhauser is stronger, faster, and has better magical abilities than me, my martial arts proved to have the potential to match the magical abilities of Higher Entities. The problem was that with every second the crystal sword was pointed at me, I could feel various contracts and restrictions being imposed on me so I used a lot of energy to block those restrictions. I finally understood what the Sword of the Law was, it was a damn ve cor that the agents of Paradise use to subdue outstanding and talented entities. While I facing Diedhauser, System Goddess was able to analyze the effects of the sword and she noted that this sword can only enve entities in the ''Hero'', ''Savior'', ''Saint'', ''Protagonist'', and ''Chosen'' categories. A weapon designed to collect valuable pawns. Since my mind was at its limits from resisting thousands of high-level contracts I had to call Kanata and the goddesses to help me kill this asshole. With a constant barrage of attacks, Diedhauser was finally defeated, but the fucking sword has a special skill. If the wielder of the sword is defeated, the sword will ignore the principles of probability and stab the target it seeks to enve. Destiny and probability skills are still crap I don''t know how to deal with so this crap pierced my abdomen sealing me and imposing millions of contracts on my soul, but luckily I was able to bypass them at the cost of arge amount of Destiny Energy. The good side is that the curse on my soul weakened so I can keep getting stronger at higher speed, or what BB and Arisa called ''Stupid Generic Protagonist Power Ups''. Well, whatever, this shit is finally over. Now the racist faction of Paradise which has close ties to Gaia hates me to death, but at least my strength grew enough to face the shit I''ll face back on Gaia... Thinking about it, I don''t want to go back to Gaia, that world is full of idiots... "Senpai, we have a little problem¡­" ¨C BB spoke with a bit of anxiety. ¡­ I hate the plot¡­ "Now what?" - I sighed as I struggled to my feet. "Senpai''s pet went crazy!" ¨C BB seemed to be running from something inside my mind. Kon did not participate in this battle since through Seraph, I obtained an elixir capable of healing the corrupted soul of a Heretic God. Although this is useless on Ortro, I used it on Kon and although she was only supposed to need to rest for one day, she was asleep for a week so BB kept an eye on her. I didn''t worry as Kon wasn''t hurt, she seemed to be in aa due to a mental nature issue born out of desperation, and while that sounds bad, I specialize in treating dementia issues so this isn''t a problem. I sighed and looked inside my mind where Kon was indeed screaming and iling like a rabid animal. Her words were iprehensible and her thoughts were a mess so I didn''t know what was happening to her. I used [Anti-Rasen] to restrict her movements and since I was curious to know what was happening to my pet, I used [Reader''s Perspective] to see her memories. --- --- (3rd person perspective) At the beginning of a certain world, life prospered. This world was inhabited by different races ranging from fairies, dragons, gods, demons, and humans, but despite the constant conflicts that urred between the races, the world itself was teeming with life and prosperity. The most powerful beings in this world had conflicts of interest, personality problems, and selfish desires, but they all kept conflicts to a minimum due to the presence of the Will of the World that administered the world, Gaia. Gaia made sure that every race in the world had the necessary resources to exist, and although some groups were greedy for other groups'' resources, the conflict never became global in scale. The most prosperous time in the world was called The Age of the Gods, a time when gods and mortals coexisted equally. This time of peace was interrupted by the arrival of a god from another world who caused chaos by trying to subdue one of the world''s races, this was the first contact between the inhabitants of Gaia and a Higher Entity. Gaia instinctively knew what a foreign entity was so, at the cost of spending a lot of Destiny Energy, Gaia produced her first Guardians. The Guardians captured the invader and extracted information about the multiverse from him, in this way Gaia knew the risk that the world was running since despite being a medium-level world that world had resourcesparable to a high-level world. Gaia knew that the Guardians would not be enough to protect the world as the world''s natural barrier was very permissive towards foreign entities which was a w in the Laws. If a powerful entityid eyes on the world, then the world would lose to an invasion. Gaia focused all of her power on establishing a barrier beyond naturalw, a barrier that could deny ess to any foreign entity and thus keep the world safe. While Gaia concentrated on this, the inhabitants of the world began to develop taking advantage of the fact that Gaia did not supervise them. Although the strongest beings prospered, there was a specific race that grew beyond any expectation, the humans. In a matter of centuries, human society advanced to the point that it became thergest race in the world, expanding to every corner of the. At that moment a phenomenon urred that no one thought possible, humanity''s collective survival instincts gave birth to a Gaia-like entity, ya. ya was born with a single purpose, to protect and develop humanity no matter the cost, so she began to strengthen humans by giving them ess to the secrets of other races such as the magic of dragons, spiritual arts of fairies, curses of the demons andws of the gods. Unlike other races, humans turned out to be experts of everything, masters of none, and although this was originally a w as humans could never rival other entities in their respective specialties, humans showed their two greatest weapons, creativity and learning. Weapons that imitate the mostplex magic, spells that replicate concepts of the gods, and tricks that could fool demons. Humans showed that the only limit was the imagination. Magical entities werete in noticing the potential of humanity so, trying to stop the advance of human society, humans attacked the magical beings who were once their brothers. Thus began the world war between magical beings and humanity. Though humans were creative and cunning, thebined forces of magical beings were able to crush humanity''s efforts. ya saw that humans were in danger and she was desperate, but then she had a stroke of luck, a foreign entity appeared in the world iming that he was the protagonist of the world and that all women belonged to him. ya deceived the human from another world and turned him into the ultimate weapon to destroy the gods, taking advantage of the fact that the human was immune to the Laws and restrictions of the world in addition to possessing extraordinary abilities that broke any logic. ya not only used the human from another world, but she also showed to have the cunning and audacity of humans so she started making deals with various entities to join her. Some entities fought to the bitter end while other entities willingly submitted. The winners took control of the world while the losers were killed. Since killing high-powered entities as gods or demons will only cause those entities to reincarnate in the future, ya made many deals with the gods to gain control of four entities capable of destroying souls, Cerberus, Ortro, Fenrir, and Garm, the called ''Four Dogs of the Apocalypse''. Although ya did not destroy many entities as this would cause problems with thews of the world, she made the enemy entities receive wounds in their souls so that they could not fight again. This is how humanity became the dominant race in the world, but this was not enough for ya. After building the barrier, Gaia turned her attention to the world, but it was toote, she had no allies left. Gaia refused to acknowledge ya as the new Will of the World to which ya had the four dogs destroy her. In her final moments, Gaia used her Authority to free the surviving entities of the war so that they would not be turned into ya''s ves. The entities that were marked as rebels were unable to fight as they were injured so they chose to run away and hide as the world began to change. This is how ya became the new Will of the World bringing the Age of Humanity. --- --- (Luis perspective) 5 minutes, I only ask for a few fucking 5 minutes of peace without something absurd happening in my life... Kon managed to calm down andy down without moving. I sighed internally. - "You hate me?" I am the reincarnation of the entity that left her in that state and killed her daughters so now that she has recovered her memories it would be natural if she hates me. "No..." - Kon replied in a low voice, although her appearance didn''t change at least her voice is now understandable. ¨C "Master is good, master helps my daughters, master is not an enemy¡­" My pet doesn''t hate me, at least there is good news. I sighed internally, this is going to be a problem¡­ There is still information that Kon does not know, such as the reason why the world epts the entry of foreign entities or why the barrier that protects the world has multiple doors to do business with other factions, but at least now I understand one thing, the Will of the World in Gaia, or rather ya, is an idiot who blindly favors humanity since she herself depends on humans to exist. She even used the name of the previous Will of the World to baptize the world, that''s simr to killing a person, making a rug out of her skin, and putting abel on it with her name¡­ How bizarre. As always, one step at a time... My priority now is the birth of my daughters,ter I will see the other problems. "Do you want revenge?" ¨C I asked Kon. I don''t want problems, but a pet is part of the family. Kon shook her head keeping a disturbing smile. ¨C "To live in peace with my daughters and master¡­ I just want peace¡­" "I have a wonderful pet, revenge obsessed idiots are a pain in the ass" ¨C I smiled appreciatively at my cute pet. "Says the man who is obsessed with killing his father..." - System Goddess murmured with irony. "I''m not obsessed with that" - I sighed. ¨C "I have a feeling that even if I find my father, that idiot will have prepared something that prevents me from killing him and I will have to cooperate with him for a greater benefit¡­ I know it since I would do the same if I was chased by an enemy that I cannot kill" System Goddess looked at me nkly. ¨C "What kind of man is your father? He sounds like a maniptive asshole" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Looking at his actions before he disappeared, I am sure that he is the same as me, although instead of someone who gets his hands dirty, he prefers to make others do his work" System Goddess paled. ¨C "I do not want to face a creature as evil as you¡­" I smiled wryly since I consider that apliment. ¨C "My father is a utilitarian and pragmatic man, if he can obtain benefits then he will cooperate with his biggest enemy without problems" "Tiger father does not have a dog son..." - System Goddess sighed. ¨C "I am worried that you hate someone so simr to you¡­ Although maybe that is why you hate him" "It is true that we are simr, but there is a great difference that separates us..." - I shrugged. ¨C "Unlike my father, I am able to feel genuine affection for my wives" "Because you believe that? Don''t you think your father might have some emotional ties that you can take advantage of?" ¨C System Goddess asked me curiously. I sighed. ¨C "That asshole used my mother as bait and had ns to spite me in case I chose to kill her as soon as I returned to my homeworld" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Now I am sure, I am happy being your wife, lover, or whatever, the multiverse is full of idiots" I nodded, too many idiots for my liking. "Hey Listen! If your author is an idiot then you are an idiot too!" ¡­ Shit. --- --- Author''s Note: We reached 200 chapters! Thank you for the support that you the readers have given me, I am very happy that this novel can progress to this point. On the one hand, I am proud that I made it to chapter 200, on the other hand, I am infinitely grateful to you for reading my work up to this point despite my shorings as a writer. This novel is possible thanks to you who enjoy reading my work and motivate me to continue. This is a thank you to all of you, my beloved readers. I send you a sincere hug with all my love <3 Chapter 203: (1): Daughter Chapter 203: (1): Daughter (Perspective ?) My destiny and curse are death and the eternal repetition of a meaningless life... I lived 53 lives in which I was a great swordmaster, I delved into music, art, cksmithing, medicine, I was a millionaire and I was a ve, I ruled a country, I was called a saint and I was burned as a witch... I''m tired of all this¡­ I don''t want to lift a single finger... My goal in this life number 54 is to rest... "Congrattion is a girl!" I heard a female voice, I feel weak and I have no control of my body. In some lives, I was reborn as a girl between 10 and 18 years old, but sometimes I was reborn at the time of birth so in this life I am a baby again. At least my life should be calm for a few years before my bad luck pushes me into a life full of problems... My vision was blurry until finally, my eyes adjusted to the light. I felt a warm sensation cover me making the ufortable sticky feeling on my skin disappear. Magic? In my past lives, magic was for aristocrats, and being part of the nobility always leads to problems due to power struggles... I''m tired... I looked at the person who was carrying me and noticed that she was a woman in a white nurse''s uniform, though this design is something I haven''t seen before. The nurse wrapped me in a nket and handed me to a young woman with white hair, she appears to be my mother, although she worries me that she looks very young, maybe 16 years old. I hope my father is not a perverted aristocrat who married a young woman, that always leads to trouble... "She does not cry, but she can breathe without difficulty, as expected of the master''s daughter" - The nurse looked at me kindly. It seems that my father is a man with authority and prestige. I don''t want to get involved in politics... My mother smiled at me and she began to caress my cheeks. ¨C "My girl is so beautiful¡­ What do you think dear?" Only now did I notice that next to my mother was a boy with brown blonde hair and blue eyes. This boy was just as young as my mother and did not seem like someone suitable for a position of authority... The boy smiled fondly at my mother. ¨C "Our daughter is beautiful" So he is my father¡­ I am worried that he is so young, too young a ruler always leads to political problems even if the ruler is just and capable. "To think that the 23 daughters of onii-chan are women... What was expected of a womanizer" - A small girl with pink hair was next to my father. The boy sighed and pinched the girl''s cheek. ¨C "Arisa, don''t say those things in front of the girls, I don''t want them to be corrupted by your nonsense" The girl named Arisa pouted sadly, but it was obvious that she was not being hurt. At least it seems that my father in this life is not a temperamental and violent man who assaults the women around him, that''s good... My father carried me in his arms and smiled at my mother. ¨C "Get some rest, I will check that everything is fine with our daughter" My mother smiled and nodded, then closed her eyes to rest, it seems that shepletely trusts my father. My father left the room and walked down a long hallway carrying me in his arms. Looking at the decorations I can see that my family has a lot of money which worries me... "Your mother''s name is Chika Kisaragi" ¨C My father started talking to me, although he does it as if he were talking to an adult and not a newborn girl. ¨C "My name is Luis and well, I am your father¡­ God, it is ufortable to say it out loud¡­" My father stopped disying a kind and caring attitude from just now and seemed like a person tired of the troubles around him¡­ I can empathize with him. "Anyway, now your name is Rubia, it''s the name your mother chose, or well, destiny... It''s aplex issue" - My father sighed again, it seems like his habit. We came to a flower-filled garden outside the mansion. In one of my lives, I was a florist, it was one of the lives that I enjoyed the most since I lived in peace for a few years until the war began where I was killed... My father sighed and scooped me up with one arm while his other hand massaged his forehead. ¨C "For now let''s not think about the past, let''s focus on the present" What is my father talking about? My father sighed. ¨C "The thing is that you are my youngest daughter of 23 daughters¡­ You were all born on the same day because well, Plot¡­ Anyway, even though you were all born on the same day, I am giving you more attention because¡­ Em¡­ Ah, I don''t know how to tackle this¡­" My father is a strange man, I hope he is not a madman who talks to himself... "Hey Listen! She already knows you''re crazy!" A blue sphere appeared next to my father... For some reason, I feel like that thing is annoying. My father grabbed the blue sphere and threw it far away, he also seems to see it as a nuisance... "Fine, whatever" ¨C My father sighed. ¨C "You must have experienced many things in 53 lives so I will be direct¡­" ¡­ He knows¡­ He knows who I am¡­ He knows what I am¡­ "I don''t care what you did in your past lives, I don''t care if you have any enemies from past lives or some drama like that" - My father smiled at me with a slight bitterness. ¨C "You are my daughter, and even if you are a reincarnated, nothing will change that you are my daughter" ¡­.. I¡­.. I don''t know what to say, I don''t know what to think, I don''t know what to do... When my head started to hurt, my father patted my head and I felt calmer, although the restlessness in my heart did not diminish. "Onii-chan, you shouldn''t be so direct with a baby" ¨C The girl named Arisa stopped being silent. My father shrugged. ¨C "She has an adult mentality so it is better to speak civilly, don''t you think so daughter?" I didn''t know how to answer my father''s question... In 53 lives, this is the second time someone finds out that I''m a reincarnated and I''m scared... The first time I told someone the truth, that person called me a witch and after a couple of days of torture, I was publicly executed at the stake... "I don''t care if you are a witch, a viin or if you have the mentality of a tyrant" - My father sighed. ¨C "You are my daughter and only that matters" ¡­ It''s awkward that my father can read my mind, but it''s not the first time I''ve been exposed to mind-reading magic so this is convenient to express my greatest wish... Father¡­ I want to be a person without responsibilities who just rests all day¡­ "Hey Listen! Your daughter is an otaku hahahahahaha!" ¨C The blue sphere reappeared. What is otaku? A useless person? Doesn''t sound bad... I just want a break... "Me too daughter..." - My father sighed. - "Me too¡­" I think I''ll be able to get along with my father in this life... --- --- Author''s Note: Rubia Grandia Luxen from: The Lady Needs a Break Chapter 204: (2): Daughters Chapter 204: (2): Daughters "And that''s how senpai went for cigarettes to nevere back, THE END... *Thanks message from the author appears*" I massaged my forehead. ¨C "BB, stop doing that" I sighed internally, being a father is troublesome¡­ Now that Beast VII''s curse on my soul has been reduced, I can more easily use my three plot armors so [Reader''s Madness] formed a new skill. [Character Sheet: Privacy? What''s that? munist music* By consuming Destiny Energy, the user will be able to see the superficial information of a ''Character''. Due to the limitations of the ''Spoilers'', the user can only see the name, character categories, and origin story. Warning: Using this skill puts a heavy burden on the user''s mind] This skill is an excellent addition to ovee the limitations of my [Non-Otaku] title since it lets me see the name of an entity, the name of the origin story, and the categories of the character such as ''Woman'', ''Adult'', ''Wizard'', ''Protagonist'', ''Supporting Character'', ''Antagonist'', etc. While I can only see these three parameters and can''t get information on skills or weaknesses, I can now recognize entities so that the otaku group led by Arisa can tell me if an entity is troublesome. Using [Character Sheet] in conjunction with [Reader''s Perspective] I was able to discover a terrible truth, all my daughters are characters with names and not original characters... On the good side, 22 of my daughters are characters who do not retain their memories of their past lives, but they already have personalities and goals, so I just have to give them a good education so that they do not cause problems. The troublesome side is that my youngest daughter is a reincarnated with intact memories and personality... System Goddess and I were monitoring my daughters 3 days before the birth to make sure that there were no unpleasant situations like some Higher Entity wanting to use my daughters to reincarnate... My Destiny is very strong as I am a system user, hero, Higher Entity, Outer God, and knight of a powerful entity so my daughters also inherited strong destinies, something that is a valuable material for Higher Entities¡­ Although I was unable to identify the entity that attempted to create a connection to the fate of one of my daughters, I was able to sever that connection before a disaster struck, no one will touch my daughters¡­ no one¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has suppressed the user''s destructive instincts] ¡­ "Luis yandere, a cmity that defies the heavens" - System Goddess sneered in my mind. Ahem, as I said, my daughters were born without difficulties and even though one of my daughters is a reincarnated, she is harmless. I had the idea to destroy her memories so that she would be a babypletely so she could be raised without her mother noticing, but since Rubia is a calm woman who just wants to live in peace there was no need to use extreme measures. With Arisa''s help and a lot of migraine I was able to form the list of my daughters: 1) Furan Marikawa (Furan Takaki) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Shizuka Marikawa 2) Shiria Ootsuka (Shiria Takagi) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Yuriko Takagi 3) Inaho Miyamoto (Inaho Kushiya) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Rei Miyamoto 4) Haruko Kosaka (Haruko Amaya) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Shigure Kosaka 5) Kikyo Sagiri (Kikyo Yamato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Yuko Sagiri 6) Otohime Sagiri (Otohime Yamato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Yoko Sagiri 7) Yuuka Nijou (Yuuka Amato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Aki Nijou 8) Tomika Nijou (Tomika Amato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Aki Nijou 9) Uruchi Sakura (Uruchi Minaya) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Megumi Sakura 10) Kodama Winchester (Kodama Himegami) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Fiona Ran Winchester 11) Yan Ma (Yan Min) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Renka Ma 12) Chacha Raden Tidat (Chacha Akaza) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Lona Raden Tidat 13) Nohana Kojima (Nohana Saku) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Kana Kojima 14) Martha Kiba (Martha Minerva) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mikoto Kiba 15) Kinua Tachibana (Kinua Garrett) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Chizuru Tachibana 16) Demitra (Demitra Midia) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Izayoi 17) Mahiru Kushinada (Mahiru Shimoyanagi) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mikumo Kushinada 18) Kimi Shirahama (Kimi Sato) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Saori Shirahama 19) Azuki Tsurugi (Azuki Shinatsu) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Miki Tsurugi 20) Kumi Hizaki (Kumi Amio) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Chikage Hizaki 21) Lilu Lawrence (Lilu Finnian) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mildred Lawrence 22) Aililu Lawrence (Aililu Finnian) (Maken-Ki): Daughter of Mildred Lawrence 23) Rubia Kisaragi (Rubia of Grandia Luxen) (The Lady Needs a Break): Daughter of Chika Kisaragi Apparently that series called ''Maken-Ki'' is the source story where my two wives Aki Nijou and Minori Rokujou came from. Arisa described that anime as a big-breasted show where the fights consist of which woman is the first to get naked... The world of anime is made for perverts... Since I have no talent for naming, I let each of my wives name her daughter which resulted in a new discovery; You can change destiny, but you can''tpletely deny it. I still don''t know the parameters that determine the identity of my daughters, but it seems that ''Maken-Ki'' was part of the apocalyptic world and it is possible that the characters of ''Maken-Ki'' died before they met me so their souls were guided by the Plot to reincarnate near the greatest source of Destiny Energy, me. There are still many things I don''t know about the workings of the Plot and Destiny and even BB and System Goddess don''t know the secrets of the Plot, but it is these mysteries that take the boredom out of life. Anyway, now I''m taking a break since my daughters have stronger bodies than normal babies so it will be a headache to take care of 23 continuous crying machines... At least there are several nurses and nannies who can help us take care of the girls, but I don''t want to be a stereotype of a shitty father who doesn''t pay attention to his children, or a Japanese father who is always busy at work. "Hey Listen! Wait until your daughters grow up and you will have a lot of fun while they say you Oto-san kimochi ahahahaha!" Navi started to say stupid things. [System Notification: ''Sadism'' and ''Forced Empathy'' have been activated] "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH SON OF A BITCH LOLICON AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!......... .............." Navi stopped saying stupid things. Silence is rxing. "Ne, senpai... Don''t forget, you have to fuck characters who are destined to be lolis... and even though your daughters won''t be lolis, you still have a skill called Blue Blood~" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ I wonder in which store they sell cigars¡­ Chapter 205: Warm Welcome Chapter 205: Warm Wee I sighed as I looked at the idiot in front of me. "If you don''t redeem your contribution points at this time then it will be difficult for you to exchange them in the future since only a certified agent of our faction can redeem your contribution points" - A beautiful woman with a look of contempt and an arrogant attitude exined to me with dislike. I smiled politely. ¨C "I understand, but I n to save my contribution points" The woman frowned. ¨C "Humans have a short life expectancy so be careful to store your contribution points and never be able to use them" "Thanks for the advice" - I smiled kindly. The woman kept frowning until she seemed frustrated at not making me angry so she finally turned around to leave me alone. I sighed internally, arrogant idiots are a headache¡­ "Hey Listen! Hit that bitch and show who''s the alpha while using your dick to stuff her slutty mouth!" ¨C Navi shouted stupid things in my mind so I ignored him. I looked at a golden portal from which different low and medium-level entities wereing out. Each of these entities has the strength to conquer a world at the level of Kenichi''s world which was quite impressive. In a fight with this army, less than 5000 entities among my troops could face this army which is very little considering the millions of troops under Auriel''s banner. Before the Dimensional Gate waspleted I made a lot of preparations. First of all, I had the Inhumans who wished to leave this world migrate to my personal worlds. The beastkin, demons, witches, spirits, dragons, and semi-intelligent monsters like orcs and goblins decided to follow me without hesitation since they saw me as the king of the non-human races. Although the war caused a conflict between non-human races and the humans of this world, these races are not hostile towards the humans of my worlds and for them, the humans under mymand are decent humans thanks to my policies against racism. Although the elves still hate me for the overbearing way I took them to my worlds, all the elves chose to follow me since the World Tree in this world was destroyed by humans while the World Fruit was nted in my world Luistopia so in the future that world will begin to develop magical materials. Some humans also decided to apany me out of fear since in the eyes of humans I am a psychopathic tyrant so some noble families sent women to me as a form of offering. While my harem did expand with some nice women who follow me out of admiration and gratitude, it was mostly women who only follow me out of fear so I put them in the category of irrelevant ves. Now, this world belongs to the humans since the other intelligent races joined my worlds which increased the passive production of Destiny Energy in my worlds, but at the same time, the overpoption problems began. System Goddess prepared various spatial arrays to create special terrains where non-human races can develop without creating cultural conflicts, but in the future, I will need to increase the worlds in my possession. For now, I am doing experiments in my Rasen Dimension to create habitables, but it is very difficult to create a world that is habitable so I will need to improve my mastery of [Rasen] since that energy has the ability to create worlds, something that ording to BB is an ability of high-level entities like Beast VII and Auriel. My personal affairs with my daughters went off without a hitch so after looting a lot of resources from this world I am finally ready to return to Gaia while Auriel''s servants manage this world. The benefits I got from this trip were better than I expected. Ortro can already be considered a God King since she has her own Mythological Pantheon. This title is given to deities with several subordinate gods and a Divine Ground, examples of this are Zeus and Odin. The Divine Ground of Ortro is the interior of my Rasen Dimension and her subordinate gods are: 1) Kon. Goddess of Tormented Souls and Misfortune. Kon became a Goddess again thanks to the elixir that Serafin gave me and she can now change into a human form, but she feels ufortable with that form so she stays in her horror movie form. 2) Rushia Uruha. Goddess of Death and Darkness. Rushia finally epted her father''s legacy, even though she would have been left to be the goddess of Deathmetal... (Author''s Note: Rushia Uruha from Hololive) 3) Coco Kiryu. Dragon Goddess. Coco wanted to be the goddess of the yakuza but she resigned herself to reality. (Author''s Note: Coco Kiryu from Hololive) 4) Lunaris. Goddess of Evil Spirits. Lunaris is not strong and is very cowardly, but she is very cunning so she is the overseer so that the other subordinate gods don''t cause trouble, especially Coco. (Author''s Note: Lunaris from Nidome no Yuusha. Has the appearance of Nelia from the game Grand Chase) 5) Cdorius. Divine beast. That bird is basically Ortro''s chew toy. 6) Wind God. The birdman was traumatized after being bitten by Kon so he now blindly follows anymand. 7) Water God. Another irrelevant god that just looks like a body of water, he is useful for watering nts. 8) Earth God. A mass ofnd that helps keep crops fertile, he is just living manure. 9) re Shiranui. Elves Goddess. I heard that the goddesses of this world have Japanese names because of the influence of the heroes who visited this world in the past which caused jealousy among the male gods, also that is the reason why the goddesses are beautiful women while the gods are not beings humans. (Author''s Note: re Shiranui from Hololive) 10) Fauna Ceres. Life Goddess. Along with re, she was also affected by Japan''s culture and joined Coco, Rushia, and Kanata to watch anime... I don''t know what to say, they seemed to be fated to be friends... (Author''s Note: Fauna Ceres de Hololive) 11) Nephilia. Magic Goddess. Apparently, the deity that she was the mother of her perished to give birth to Nephilia since the goddess could not resist the excessive energy of a Higher Entity. (Author''s Note: Nephilia from Maou no Ore ga Dorei Elf wo Yome ni Shitanda ga, Dou Medereba Ii?) Nephilia doesn''t hate her father for indirectly murdering her mother, but since her father probably belongs to the racist faction, she has already sworn to kill him if I order her. On the other hand, Nephilia has the potential to be a Higher Entity so being a goddess is only the first step. With 11 subordinate gods and millions of believers, Ortro can be credited as a full-fledged deity so if I go to a world that favors gods then I can reap great benefits. In addition to the magical resources, ves, soldiers, and knowledge I gained from this world, my harem gained outstanding members like BB and the goddesses, and I even managed to establish a working rtionship with a powerful entity. Yes, it was a good trip. It''s hard to calcte my current strength level since I specialize in sneak attacks, but based on Kon''s knowledge she calctes that my current power isparable to Gaia''s mid-gods. In aparison, Kon said that Zeus can destroy me in a second, but I can defeat Hermes with ease thanks to Ortro''s ability to ignore distances. Yeah, I don''t fully understand thatparison either, but at least I know I''m not helpless if I get in trouble with ya. On the plus side, the number of tricks up my sleeve is something even System Goddess ssified as cheating. Leaving aside the fact that I''m a system user, thebination of System Goddess, BB, and Kon''s knowledge is enough for Paradise level organizations to covet my secrets so now I just have to gather higher quality materials. With everything set, I ignored the sneers from the agents of Paradise and prepared to return to Gaia via a space travel circle Auriel sent me as a token of kindness. In fact, I received several gifts that the idiotic angels had to reluctantly give me, and although several of these items are useless to me since I am a Higher Entity, System Goddess has started refining them to take advantage of high-level materials. System Goddessdeveloped a refining technique where materials can be constantly reused without damaging quality so that a single elixir to improve life expectancy can be turned into millions of biological-immortality potions... I''ll talk to Mr. Ichijo to establish a valuable alchemy items business, that could improve the prestige of the Ichijo family which will give me more options to fix my problems. I headed to the travel circle to hide the fact that I can travel whenever I feel like it both because of the system and because of Ancestor Ichijo''s legacy. That ancestor is one like having a system with its own plot armor¡­ "Is it okay for me toe with you?" ¨C Kanata asked me with concern. I smiled and took her hand like a big brother walking with his little sister. ¨C "Come on, I will show you the animes that caught your attention so much" Kanata nodded and made an effort to ignore the scornful looks that the agents of Paradise gave her around us. Kanata has been authorized to be my personal supervisor on the surface while I keep in touch with Seraph. The agents of Paradise are furious as in their opinion it is disrespectful for me to request that an entity newly joined Auriel''s faction be my supervisor and not a veteran entity. The interesting thing is that despite the fury these idiots only look at me with disgust and have not tried any dishonest tactics and have given me all my rewards without trying to cheat. Honest idiots aren''t that bad... When I stood in the circle, the supervising angel sneered at me and snorted disdainfully. ¨C "In the name of our holydy, I hope you have a good trip¡­" Although sarcasm overflowed from his words, the idiot did not pull a dangerous trick and sent me to the spatial coordinates I gave him without leading me into a death trap. The space fluctuated around us and after a few seconds of watching the space warp, I finally returned to Gaia. "Ugh, my head" ¨C Kanata clung to my hand to keep from falling, she''s bad with dimensional travel. [System Notification: The requirements of the skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' have been met. Calcting the level of ''Order'' generated during the mission...] [System Notification: The user can choose one of the following rewards forpleting the quest: - Unique Skill: Spell Without Chant - Innate trait of a high-level race: Dragon Heart - Magic Weapon: Anti-God Swords - Upgrade a random skill] "Less than a minute¡­" - Mr. Ichijo''s familiar voice sounded full of surprise. ¨C "Boy, it didn''t even take you a year to fulfill your mission¡­ You never cease to amaze me" I looked at the middle-aged man holding a stopwatch with a wry smile. Mr. Ichijo looked at me with some pride like a father admiring his son''s achievements, but he raised an eyebrow at the girl holding my hand. In order to prevent the invasion of dangerous entities, this ce was set up by the ancestor Ichijo so that powerful entities would be restricted with authority simr to the one I received when I became a Territory Administrator. Kanata is not affected by this as shecks all hostility, her Karma is positive, she has a soul link with me and her supernatural energy level is as low as an ant. "Boy, where did you kidnap this girl?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo asked jokingly, but I can tell this man wants an exnation, or I''ll be in trouble. I smiled wryly and took out a gold coin with a pair of angelic wings, this is my identification as Auriel''s knight. Mr. Ichijo looked at the coin and sighed. ¨C "So you joined Paradise¡­ Boy, can''t you spend five minutes without doing something shy?" I sighed. ¨C "I would like five minutes of peace, but life hates that I have vacations¡­" "Let''s go eat something while you tell me what happened" - Mr. Ichijo sighed and walked to the exit of the underground room. Kanata squeezed my hand in concern, this girl is cute when she''s shy but her strength is breaking my bones... I smiled kindly. ¨C "Everything will be fine, just see this ce as your new home" Kanata seemed a bit happy and she wasn''t the only one who felt that way. With the [Reader''s Madness] upgrade it''s much easier for me to read the deep emotions of other entities so I could see that Mr. Ichijo was happy that I called this ce home as it shows that I''m starting to see the Ichijo family as my family. We left the underground area and headed to the main room to have tea. Mr. Ichijo made me prepare the tea since all the food I prepare turns into a delicacy that can even make cosmic cmities salivate. "Even though you were only gone for a minute, I can guess you went through a lot..." Mr. Ichijo drank the tea and sighed. ¨C "¡­ Is it my idea or did your culinary abilities improve?" The curse on my soul not only suppresses my luck, growth potential, and plot armor, but my innate talents are also restricted so now my cooking abilities areparable to Deities with the concept of ''Cooking''. I smiled wryly and poured a cup of tea for Kanata. ¨C "Yes, well¡­ Let''s say I got stronger and learned some tricks" I reached out and used [Mythomania] to make the [Rasen] look like magical energy, then used that energy to form a small sphere that looked like a fireball spell but was actually a miniature sun. Coco taught me this trick and I must say it''s an excellent party trick, plus suns made with [Rasen] don''t disappear so I''m creating several of these inside my Rasen Dimension so Shiguma can use them as batteries for her experiments. Mr. Ichijo looked at the sphere and smiled. ¨C "You learned magic¡­ But to think that you can create a small sun¡­ Damn it boy, I really want to know what you did in that other world¡­" Mr. Ichijo pped his hands and one of his subordinates entered the room with a crate of bottles of different types of alcohol ranging from German beer to Mexican tequ... The subordinate put down the drink and bowed respectfully before leaving. "Hey Listen! Yes bitch yes! Ahahahahaha!" "I finally get to see senpai drunk¡­ Where did I put the camera?!" "Hey I want to go out and drink yakuza style!" My mind is noisier since the goddesses now also inhabit my Core of Existence since they want to see what Japan is like... I sighed internally, I have a bad feeling. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that objectively this is a good thing or something like that...] That''s so unspecific that now I''m worried. Mr. Ichijo opened a bottle and poured me a ss of whiskey. "Come on boy, it''s been a long time since west drank together" ¨C Mr. Ichijo seemed cheerful. Since Japan''s social culture is based on excessive alcohol consumption, I drank several times with this man since being friends with the boss pays off, but that was before I became psychologically weak towards alcohol... Kanata seemed curious about the drink so I sighed and epted the drink. Although whiskey is usually taken slowly and sophisticatedly, we both finished our drinks in one gulp. "Good boy, men should know how to drink" - Mr. Ichijo smiled and poured more alcohol. ¨C "Now tell me what happened, we have all night" I sighed and drank my second ss. ¨C "What about Lin Ruoxi''s subordinates?" Mr. Ichijo let out augh. ¨C "Boy, you need to rx a bit or you will lose your hair from stress¡­ I already sent my men to escort your wife''s subordinates so for now just rx and let''s talk like father and son" ¡­ I still can''t get used to having a father figure that I don''t want to break his face¡­ Whatever. So we started drinking while I told my story in the fantasy world... --- --- Author''s Note: There were several women who joined the harem off-camera simrly to the end of the zombie world. I will mention themter when they are relevant. On another note, thanks to Deimon97 at Pa-Tre- On for suggesting Hagoromo Gitsune from "Nurarihyon no Mago" for Kon''s look. Finally, my keyboard is crashing so sorry if sometimes I eat letters :c Chapter 206: Cute Silent Assassin Chapter 206: Cute Silent Assassin I tiredly massaged my forehead... Mr. Ichijo pretended to be drunk at first so we could talk in confidence. I exined to him a heroic and rose-colored version of my adventure where I was a noble hero who fought in the name of protecting the non-human races and I joined Paradise after facing a group of extremist enemies who sought to eradicate the non-human races while enving humans. I was very careful to make it appear that I am a normal pawn and not a knight in direct service to Auriel. Even though Mr. Ichijo really seems to see me as a son, there are a lot of things that don''t make sense and there are secrets that he keeps keeping from me that I''m still wary of. What I did mention was that I made a soul contract with a magical creature and now that creature lived in my soul, so I introduced Ortro in the form of her adorable little dog. With Kon''s memories, I now understand that ya sees deities as useful pawns and as long as a deity is willing to provide their blessing to humans, ya will give the deity a certain status, basically a guard dog with good food. For now, Ortro will be my magical pet to avoid a conflict with ya or will be a nuisance if that stupid entity wants to use Ortro as a weapon just like in the past... Mr. Ichijo said that this is good as a hero needs a familiar as they are reliablepanions. I don''t know who ancestor Ichijo''s familiar was, but Seraph said that that pervert always traveled with a little girl... Mr. Ichijo also mentioned that it is better to report Ortro to my supervisor (System Goddess) as the Will of the World (ya) may give me a heavy punishment if I am found to be smuggling foreign entities. As for smuggling magical resources, the Ichijo family will help me sell magical potions that I supposedly got from Paradise but was actually made by System Goddess and I''ll keep 40% of the profits. I don''t really care about the money and I''m only interested in the connections I can create with other supernatural organizations. He also mentioned that I can keep a section of the Ichijo Residence where I can let my allies from other worlds live without drawing ya''s attention, but on the condition that my allies must sign a contract swearing not to harm the Ichijo family or cause trouble within Gaia, they will only be able to fight in self-defense. The Ichijo Residence is under spatial warping techniques so this ce is almost the size of a town, but Raku hasn''t noticed this since to ess the expanded area of ??the residence you have to find a secret passageway. The fact that Mr. Ichijo goes to such lengths to keep his son from knowing about the supernatural world gives me a lot of guesswork that I need to check over time... Also, that Mr. Ichijo seems to be too supportive of me bringing in entities from another world gives me a bad feeling, it''s like he doesn''t trust ya and is nning something very troublesome where I''ll be involved... For now, I can only prepare for the worst-case scenarios and use Kon''s knowledge to look for opportunities. Mr. Ichijo was originally pretending to be drunk, but all the business talk made the man frustrated so he allowed the alcohol to affect his body and after a couple of hours of drinking alcohol as if it were water, Mr. Ichijo threw up and then fell asleep. At least he didn''t sleep in his own vomit... I made sure Mr. Ichijo was okay and used acupuncture so he doesn''t have a hangover when he woke up. Although it is possible to use magic to treat human injuries and illnesses, supernatural means are not always reliable in this world so my knowledge of medicine is one of the most useful things I have to gain benefit in this world. My acupuncture got to the point where I can heal cancer without using supernatural abilities, this technique is ridiculously convenient... I found out that Kanata is bad with alcohol and she fell asleep after two bottles of vodka so I sent her to my Core of Existence so she could rest. I stood up to leave the room and call a subordinate who could take Mr. Ichijo to rest. I looked in the hall, but all the subordinates seemed to be away to give us privacy so I had to find some idiot to clean up the mess, I''m not cleaning up my boss''s vomit. My head is a little dizzy, but I''m still rtively sane so everything will be fine¡­ I hope so¡­ "Woof, rest?" ¨C Ortro walked beside me in her small dog form. System Goddess will help me make a report to ya to register Ortro as my familiar so she can travel by my side since [Mythomania] managed to change her soul essence to make her look like a magical beast. I can even take her for a walk, although it will be a problem if she starts devouring stupid people''s heads... Familiars aremon among heroes soter on I will be able to register Coco, Rushia and the other goddesses as familiars. As for the problems that the name ''Ortro'' can bring, she will use my pseudonym Kuro which made her happy since she sees this as a sign that we are best friends... I sighed and walked. ¨C "We cannot rest, we still have a lot to do¡­" I''m drunk and I''m still thinking about work¡­ Stupid Japanese genes. "Woof, a treat" ¨C Ortro opened her mouth and a ck-colored human hand reached out while holding a honey-scented candy lollipop. Since the Rasen Dimension is now Ortro''s Divine Ground, she can ess that space to take out items, but it was unnecessary for her to take out the stored items with such a sinister method... I sighed and epted the lollipop, at least she didn''t leave any traces of saliva or this would be unpleasant. Wait a minute, I don''t remember saving this candy... "Silly woman made it with the help of a bespectacled woman and a green-haired servant, woof" ¨C Ortro exined. Ortro has no interest in remembering names so they must be System Goddess, Shiguma, and possibly Fauna... I wanted to sigh, but just the smell of candy was enough to ease my migraine..................¡­ I quickly ate the caramel and felt grateful to life for having such wonderful women in my life¡­. [System Notification: Damage to the user''s mind has been reduced. The negative effects of the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy have been reduced. The skills rted to the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' can be used more easily during a period of 72 hours] Oh god, I love those women. I only have one doubt. ¨C "Why does it have to be a lollipop?" "Noisy girl said that a lolicon should carry lollipop, woof, friend is a lolicon so friend should eat lollipop, woof" ¨C Ortro replied. ¡­ ARISA! ¡­ I''ll let it go this time... Now I''m in a good mood and best of all, the candy didn''t reduce my drunkenness... I took out my cell phone, it''s already night and tomorrow is a working day, but I know some women with whom I can meet without causing problems in their sses or jobs... Let''s see¡­ Seiji is very shy, so it would be better for me to be Luis if I want to go out and rx¡­ I found a subordinate and told him to go take care of Mr. Ichijo since he passed out from drinking too much, the subordinate sighed and went to get a mop. It''s nice to no longer be the idiot who has to clean up this kind of shit. I went to the entrance of the residence, but before leaving I met someone unexpected. "Shouldn''t you be together with Lin Ruoxi?" ¨C I frowned at Xiao Bai. (Author''s Note: Lin Ruoxi from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) (Author''s Note: Xiao Bai from My Beautiful Teacher) Xiao Bai had an expressionless face. ¨C "She asked me for a moment of privacy to talk with her friend after she was brought by the subordinates of the Ichijo family" "And you thought it was a good idea to leave¡­" - I sighed in frustration. ¨C "Your job is not to take care of her privacy, your job is to protect her" Xiao Bai remained expressionless as I sighed and looked at Ortro. ¨C "Apany Lin Ruoxi" Ortro looked at me silently without moving. I sighed. ¨C "Later I will spend two hours stroking your head" Ortro nodded many times and went to where my troublesome wife was. Now that Ortro can ignore distances, she can move to my location in less than a second no matter if she''s in another world, although the limitation is that I''ll need to use [Rasen] and my drill stand to let her pass in case that a powerful barrier separates us. Xiao Bai kept looking at me nkly to which I sighed. - "What do you want?" The professional assassin looked me straight in the eyes. - "I want to be strong" For the love of god... "What makes you think I can help you?" - I rolled my eyes. "Now that I know the supernatural world I know that I was just a frog at the bottom of a well, my strength is insignificant in the grand scheme of things and even if I am one of the best assassins in the world, the truth is that I specialize in espionage while directbat is not my specialty¡­" ¨C Xiao Bai showed her true emotions, concern and disappointment with herself. ¨C "If I meet a supernatural enemy I will be killed without being able to defend myself, it is frustrating to be weak" I smiled wryly. ¨C "I thought you were a woman of few words" Xiao Bai continued to look at me without much emotion, but she is being stubborn in this matter. Let''s see, she has a cute face, her body is well-shaped due to training, and although her personality is as t as Rushia''s chest, she is an interesting woman. I bit the candy into my mouth and swallowed it, then took out a bottle of vodka and started drinking. Xiao Bai kept looking at me silently while I was getting drunk. After finishing the bottle I sighed with satisfaction. ¨C "Follow me" I headed to one of the training grounds that is protected by magical barriers. Once in ce, I clenched my fist and showed my favorite Full Contact Karate stance, First Stance: Basaltic Fist. I used no supernatural energies and limited my physical strength to the peak of human potential on Gaia. Still, that blow had the power to demolish a building. Xiao Bai showed a subtle surprised reaction, but quickly returned to absolute calm. "You''re from China so you must know what a cultivator is¡­" ¨C I took out another bottle of vodka and took a drink. ¨C "The problem of being a cultivator is the restrictions of Qi energy, if you face someone with more energy it is very likely that you will die even if you are more intelligent, skilled, and capable¡­ Why? Because yes, it''s that simple¡­" Actually, cultivation involves aspects of destiny,w, probability, and other mystical and ridiculous concepts, so cultivating inner Qi is an excellent path to bing a powerful entity, but the restrictions of that energy make it not worth cultivating at least in my opinion¡­ "These are pure martial arts, no magic, no Qi, no conceptual rubbish, just your fist hitting morons" ¨C I clenched my fist with such force that the air waspressed to a dangerous point, then I opened my fist and the air exploded with the force of a grenade. I used [Anti-Rasen] to protect Xiao Bai and lightly smiled. ¨C "I can teach you to be strong, I can help you obtain immortality, I can even give you weapons to defend yourself against idiots with a godplex¡­ But why should I do something so troublesome?" Xiao Bai did not hesitate to kneel in front of me. ¨C "Xiao Bai is willing to give herself to the master as long as the master epts Xiao Bai as a disciple" ¡­ If it wasn''t for the System Goddess being busy making a report for ya, she''d be happy to see someone using the same pretentiousnguage... I sighed wryly. ¨C "You are supposed to be my ve and now you want to be a disciple, what next? Be my wife?" Xiao Bai continued to kneel. ¨C "If the master wants it, Xiao Bao is willing to give her body, heart, and soul to the master, Xiao Bai''s life is in the hands of the master, Xiao Bai only wants the master to show her the way to be strong" "... Whatever... Just don''t refer to yourself in the third person, that''s weird" - I sighed. "I understand master" ¨C Xiao Bai epted it easily. A few hours ago I hit her and kidnapped her, but now she is willing to be my lover¡­ I don''t want to sound racist, but Asians are weird. Although this woman is a professional assassin, she is not a cunning and treacherous woman, on the contrary, she is a loyal woman who will give her life for the person to whom she has sworn allegiance... Although adding a woman from this world to my harem will bring me ya''s attention, I can still make her my wife and then give her a wedding ring when ya doesn''t notice. Just in case I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: Xiao Bai Source: My Beautiful Teacher Categories: Assassin. Woman. Secondary heroine. Devil''s Puppet (Spoiler, no more information can be extracted). Cultivator (Spoiler, no further information can be extracted). Qin Chao''s Harem (Spoiler, no further information can be extracted)] Who the fuck is Qin Chao? Shit, my drunkenness was taken away by surprise... [Character Sheet] shows the predestined information of a character so this information does not necessarily show the current status of a character. I crouched down and put my hand on Xiao Bai''s shoulder. ¨C "Do not kneel in front of me, you are no longer my ve, now you are my wife" Xiao Bai looked up and nodded. Although her cheeks were a little blushed, she didn''t show a shy attitude and she epted to be my wife without any problem. [System Notification: The title ''False Antagonist'' has prevented the damaging effects of protagonist Qin Chao''s Plot Armor] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has detected that the protagonist ''Quin Chao'' has not yet developed his Plot Armor. Letting the titles ''False Antagonist'', ''Harem King'', ''Harem Protagonist'', and ''Netori Protagonist'' steal the Plot Armor from protagonist ''Qin Chao''? YES / NO] What? That is new¡­ I used the abilities of [Reader''s Madness] to see the mistakes in Xiao Bai''s plot and understood what happened. Qin Chao''s story has not started so he cannot be credited as a protagonist yet. Inparison, that idiot is a caterpir and will only turn into a butterfly when the plot starts. Since my destiny is great thanks to being a hero and system user in addition to my titles rted to stealing women, I have a chance to steal the plot armor since it''s likely that this Qin Chao is currently just an ordinary person with no special abilities so he has no way to protect his destiny... This opens the doors to many possibilities. Although¡­ Too much Plot Armor will be a headache¡­ Too much trouble¡­ I don''t know when Qin Chao''s story will start so I''ll ask Arisa if she knows that story, and in case she doesn''t know anything, I''ll ept the plot armor while preparing for the risks. "Is it alright if I keep calling you master?" ¨C Xiao Bai stood up and looked at me with some expectation. Don''t tell me... She''s a masochist... I smiled wryly. ¨C "Fine, just don''t act like you are my ve, you are my wife so you deserve respect" Xiao Bai nodded and then blushed. ¨C "Master¡­ Now that I belong to you I want to give you all of me¡­ It is my first time¡­" A professional assassin who kept her virginity despite the shady business... Did her author give much importance to the virginity? He surely is Asian... I smiled, and kissed her lips. ¨C "You are pretty when you blush" Xiao Bai showed more human emotions as she timidly lowered her gaze. A cold killer who bes adorable by falling in love¡­ I feel like I''m in a soap opera, but I''m notining. So while my legal wife was going through a moment of anxiety about the uncertain future, I had affectionate sex with the woman who tried to kidnap her less than a day ago. I''m definitely not cut out to be a father... Chapter 207: Problem solved and a new one starts Chapter 207: Problem solved and a new one starts The sun had already risen, the students are on their way to school and the adults are heading into an exploitative work environment. While ordinary people were going about their basic routines, I was pining over the stupid report I received... Lin Ruoxi was not the only person who was attacked by foreign mercenaries, a total of 30 mercenaries were sent to kidnap my wife''s trusted people and destroy her office in Japan. Fortunately, the mercenaries were captured as the enemy did not think that the yakuza would protect Lin Ruoxi so they were careless. Even if Lin Ruoxi was impulsive with our marriage, she had the slightest conscience to keep my identity a secret so that outside of the Ichijo family no one else knows that I am the husband of one of the most desired women in China. Although my mother was the one who approved of this marriage, in her eyes, I am married to a rich foreign woman and she won''t think much about this matter as her mind is only upied with Seiji. Speaking of my mother, I sent a message to Umaru that I won''t be going home for a couple of weeks. This is a usual thing so she just told me to be careful and she asked me if I can send her food prepared with my hands from time to time. I''ll assign someone to bring her easy-to-microwave food, for now, it''s important that I stay away from my mother. The reason for this is a flying jerk named Navi. Although Navi has a shitty personality, I hate to admit that asshole is a genius at skill-building and technical aspects. He is not at the level of a System Goddess, but she is far above most entities with concepts focused on programming and modifying skills. To understand this shit I will show what that asshole did. [System Notification: The system''s dimensional travel system has been influenced by an external skill. The new skill has absorbed the titles ''Milfhunter'' and ''Sugar Daddy''] [System Notification: The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has tried to prevent the integration of the new skill. The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has allowed the integration of a new skill. The skill ''Dimensional Motherfuker'' has been obtained] [Dimensional Motherfuker: Oedipus is my bitch! The system will search for female entities in the categories ''Milf'', ''Mother'', ''Single Mother'', ''Widow'', and ''Stepmother''. When the emotions of said entities are anguish, despair, and suffering, a mid-level contract will be sent out disguised as a message of help. In case the female entity epts the contract, the entity will be part of the user''s harem. In case the entity has daughters, the daughters will be added to the harem. In case the entity has children, the children will be ves of the user. In return, the user mustply with a request from the entity as long as said request does not conflict with the interests of the user. In case of not reaching an agreement, the user can subdue the female entity by force] This contract was made with the means of Greater Demons so it is possible for a father to sell his son''s soul, it was the same method my father used to sell me to Beast VII. So far this doesn''t sound too bad since not only can I get mature women for my harem, I can also ess other worlds to get more resources, the problem is that this skill has passive effects... [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has detected hidden effects in the skill ''Dimensional Motherfucker ''] [Dimensional Motherfucker: Entities in the Milf'', ''Mother'', ''Single Mother'', ''Widow'' and ''Stepmother'' categories will feel sexual attraction to the user. In case the entity has favorable feelings for the user, the sexual attraction will be doubled. In case the entity sees the user as a son, the sexual attraction will be tripled. Entities in the categories ''Loli'', ''Daughter'', and ''Stepdaughter'' will feel sexual attraction towards the user. In case the entity has favorable feelings for the user, the sexual attraction will be doubled. In case the entity sees the user as a parent, the sexual attraction will be tripled] These effects are not simply multiplying sexual desire by 2, if a woman is a milf her lust will be doubled, and if she sees me as a son then that already doubled lust will be tripled... The passive effects of this stupid ability will only activate when the woman is close to me so if I move away from my stupid mother there won''t be a disaster. Most troubling is that the quality of this contract is something even Beast VII would admire. Although demons are the entities with the most mastery of contracts, other entities can use them such as deities, cultivators, and warlocks. The contracts left by my father to destroy me were from different species and organizations so I had a lot of material to study, the problem is that Navi also studied them and although I have no evidence, I''m sure that BB helped the jerk to prepare this, just she has this level of mastery in contracts. My only constion is that BB and Navi were not so stupid as to leave traces of my system that can be traced when sending the contracts, even if a powerful entity captures one of the women affected by this skill, that entity will think that this skill is a perverted ritual and not the skill of a system. For now, I put this problem aside and focused on Lin Ruoxi''s situation. Yu Lei International''s offices were destroyed and trusted workers were attacked, but no one was seriously injured and they have already been taken to the yakuza''s safe areas. After a couple of hours of torture for information, the subordinates of the Ichijo family discovered the enemy''s n. Lin Ruoxi has never had a bodyguard as her sense of danger is too low. This is understandable since her grandfather secretly protected her, but ever since she moved to Japan she has had no people to protect her. The n was to kidnap Lin Ruoxi taking advantage of her being unprotected. The information about our marriage was restricted by Mr. Ichijo so it is not yet known that she is a married woman, but it is only a matter of time before an international problem begins. The problem is starting to escte as I finally know the identity of the jerk who caused this. In China, there are 4 big families that control the government and the economy of the country. The obvious economic power aside, these families have connections to the supernatural world and ording to Mr. Ichijo, it is likely that these families areparable to the Ichijo family as they have powerful ancestors of their own. Stupid ancestral legacies, now everyone has one... Since some families are too big, stupid, and conceited people often arise due to the ineptitude of the parents, a spoiled son of one of these families knew about Lin Ruoxi''s appearance and became obsessed with possessing her. As if this weren''t already a problem, of the 30 mercenaries only 20 were sent by that asshole, and the other 10 were sent by another asshole who covets my wife''s beauty... I haven''t even been to China and I''m already in conflict with two major groups, shitty plot. When Mr. Ichijo woke up, I talked to him about the Lin Ruoxi issue as this has the potential to turn into a conflict between countries. Mr. Ichijo also thought seriously as sending 30 mercenaries into yakuza territory is an offense to the Ichijo family. He promised to take care of this matter, but Mr. Ichijo is too diplomatic for my liking. So, I summarized all the information in a 50-page report and gave it to my wife. Lin Ruoxi looked at the report, and her face was abination of anguish, anger, sadness, disappointment, and resentment. It''s amazing how many emotions this woman can express when she''s not acting like an ice statue. Lin Ruoxi''s family situation is veryplex so her grandfather keeps all this a secret so that Lin Ruoxi has a peaceful life without getting involved in political problems. Mr. Ichijo is good friends with that old man so he knows all these secrets, but he told me that it''s okay to tell my wife this as long as I''m willing to face the fury of China''s special forces. "So my father is the prime minister¡­" - Lin Ruoxi muttered under her breath in disbelief and bitterness. "And don''t forget that your grandfather is the leader of a branch of the armed forces specialized in containing supernatural matters" - I said a national secret with a wry smile. ¨C "You mentioned that I am strange for being a hero, but oh dear, you are a box of surprises" Lin Ruoxi ignored the irony in my voice and clutched the report tightly. ¨C "The man who raised me for 23 years wants to sell me to an arrogant young master, my real father is ashamed of my existence, my grandfather abandoned my grandmother and never dared to see my face¡­" "Actually it''s moreplex than that" - I sighed earning me a look of hatred from my wife. ¨C "Before you yell at me that I am wrong, I just want to make it clear that your grandfather cares about you and he wanted to keep you away from politics and supernatural matters for your own safety" Lin Ruoxi continued to re at me, but she managed to steady her thoughts. ¨C "So should I forgive him and pretend that everything is fine?" "You can do whatever you want" - I shrugged. ¨C "I am a firm believer that family is the most important thing, but if you do not want to recognize that man as your grandfather, then you have the right to never forgive him" Lin Ruoxi calmed down a bit when I agreed with her furious feelings. After calming down a bit, she looked at me doubtfully. ¨C "Is it fine for you to give me this information?" "No, it will be a big problem if someone knows I said this" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "But you are my wife and it would be disrespectful if I hide this information from you" "Ne, senpai, if you kept it a secret you could have 300 chapters of misunderstandings and dramas that served as filler¡­" ¨C I ignored BB''s nonsense. Lin Ruoxi sighed. - "I see¡­" Since she seemed to need to think about a lot of things, I stood up. ¨C "The Ichijo family will provide you with a safe building so that yourpany can continue to work without problems, but you better assign a supervisor while you stay here" Lin Ruoxi frowned. ¨C "Do you want me to stay in this residence for the rest of my life?" I sighed. ¨C "I am worried, for now, those idiots sent mercenaries to capture you, but if things get out of control it would not be exaggerated if supernatural beings appear as cultivators so I hope you stay here at least until I am sure that I can protect you" Lin Ruoxi started to think deeply about my words and sighed. ¨C "Originally I thought you were just a minor criminal and I thought I would use you as a way to make fun of the suitors who do not stop persecuting me¡­ I am sorry for seeing you with contempt, but I think it is better to stop us, you are doing too much for me and I do not think so be able to pay you¡­" I smiled and interrupted the beginning of a stupid dramatic speech. ¨C "I do not care if you married me to use me, I do not care if your attitude was not the best, the only thing that matters to me is that you are my wife so it is normal to help you with everything I have" Lin Ruoxi clenched her fists bitterly and looked down guiltily. ¨C "Why do you help me so much? If the information you showed me is true then getting involved with me may get you into conflict with the Chinese government¡­ Not only that, I still don''t understand the entirety of the supernatural world, but I can imagine the kind of danger you''re exposing yourself to¡­" That''s why it was good to tell him the truth, now I just have to say the right words and I''ll solve two problems in an instant. I sighed and took out a jade bracelet from my pocket. Auriel presented me with armor and various treasures as a reward for my work. Since I''m a Higher Entity and I find mid-level magic equipment useless, I handed over these items to System Goddess. This bracelet was made with the umtion of the knowledge of BB, Kon, Shiguma, System Goddess, and the technology that I stole from the racist faction. "There are still some things I haven''t told you" - I looked at my wife seriously. ¨C "This bracelet is special, if you ept it means that you will really be my wife and there is no turning back¡­ No divorce, no separation, and even together after death¡­" Lin Ruoxi didn''t know what to say so I kept talking. ¨C "I am doing my best to protect you and I do not ask for anything in return since you are my wife, but if you really do not want to be with me then we will leave our things here, I will help you return safely to China so that you can contact your grandfather and he will help you¡­" Lin Ruoxi frowned and clenched her fists in anger at the mention of her grandfather. That old man will want to hit me when we meet¡­ My wife stood up and looked at the bracelet. ¨C "What will happen if I ept this bracelet?" "I will do anything to protect you" - I spoke seriously. "Will you face an entire country?" - Her voice trembled a little. "I will face the world if necessary" - I spoke sincerely. ya and humanity can go to hell... "Great words, you sound like a tyrannical protagonist in a historical drama novel" ¨C Lin Ruoxi took the bracelet with trembling hands. I smiled. ¨C "I am a jealous and possessive man, I will not deny you having friends, but if someone dares to try to seduce you I will hang him with his own intestines" "And now you sound like a viin in a mobster movie..." - Lin Ruoxi smiled nervously as she looked at the bracelet. She is an intelligent woman and knows how promises work in the world of the mafia. If she wears that bracelet it means that she will be my wife for the rest of her life. Although she is starting to develop dependency and views me with confidence, having her life tied up with a person she doesn''t love is a heavy burden, especially since she enjoys watching romantic dramas and has a certain idealization of love. Lin Ruoxi took a deep breath and put the bracelet on her left wrist. [System Notification: The entity ''Lin Ruoxi'' has epted the ''Together Forever'' contract. The entity ''Lin Ruoxi'' is now owned by the user, in exchange, the user will protect her life] [System Notification: Two entities have been detected inhabiting the body of the entity ''Lin Ruoxi''. use 3 section B of the contract ''Together forever'' has been activated. The entity ''Athena'' has been restricted. The entity ''Athena'' is unable to put up resistance so it will be restrained until the user releases it. An unnamed entity has been restricted. The nameless entity is unable to put up resistance so it will be restrained until the user releases it] "Hey Listen! Two new bitches muahahaha!" "Senpai just developed a bondage fetish, senpai hentai ~" I ignored the pair of idiots and fought the urge to smile, one problem off the list. If I register Lin Ruoxi in my system''s harem then ya may notice the loss of arge source of Destiny Energy so I prepared this contract to seal the entities in Lin Ruoxi''s body. Although I''m still going to honor my deal with the nameless female entity, the goddess is a ticking time bomb so I''ll keep her under lock and key until I figure out how to deal with her without harming Lin Ruoxi''s soul. I need to look for people specialized in spiritual surgeries since Ortro only knows how to destroy souls and although BB has many tricks, his ideas will only damage my wife''s soul and I will not allow that. For now, my biggest concern is finally under control... [System Notification: The title ''False Antagonist'' has prevented the damaging effects of the protagonist Yang Chen''s Plot Armor] [System Notification: The protagonist ''Yang Chen'' felt the disturbances in his destiny. The protagonist ''Yang Chen'' is now hostile toward the user. The skill ''Mythomania'' has prevented the protagonist ''Yang Chen'' from discovering the identity of the user] ¡­ Dammit. Lin Ruoxi looked at the bracelet curiously. ¨C "I do not feel any different, I thought that my level of existence would grow by leaps and bounds or awaken an innate potential that defies the heavens¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Stop reading strange novels, they are rotting your brain, besides, I already told you that I am not a cultivator, I use magic, not arts that go against thews of heaven and such stupidities" "Can you use magic?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi''s curiosity was piqued. I smiled, this woman is cute when she doesn''t act like an ice statue with no personality. I made some little energy lights to entertain her while I used [Character Token] to check something. [Name: Lin Ruoxi Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. CEO. Main heroine. Goddess (Spoiler, no more information can be extracted). Cultivator (Spoiler, no further information can be extracted). Yang Chen''s Harem (Spoiler, no further information can be extracted)] So Yang Chen¡­ Where have I heard that name¡­ Ooh¡­ Damn, that son of a bitch is Pluto! I think I really have a fetish for troublesome, very troublesome women... Chapter 208: Making the most of class time Chapter 208: Making the most of ss time I sighed heavily as I struggled to resist the pain in my head. "Senpai you are so cruel! You already have this cute kouhai and yet you are going to find more girls who call you senpai yamekete kudasai!" ¡­ "Hey Listen! Time for the teachers to moan your name while you spank their butts with a ruler muhahahaha!" ¡­Stupid voices in my head¡­ "We are about to arrive" ¨C The driver of the car where I am traveling kindly warned me. I sighed. ¨C "Do I really have to do this?" "It was an order from Ichijo-sama" - The driver spoke to me with irony andpassion. ¨C "Come on boy, you have faced worse things, this is just a small obstacle" ¡­War is nicer than this shit¡­ I sighed and got out of the car when I reached the ce of my next mission, the school. "You look good in a school uniform" ¨C Tsubaki spoke to me with affection. "A teenager in a uniform¡­hehehe¡­" ¨C Arisa was acting like a degenerate pedophile. "Stop acting like a 40-year-old loser without motherly affection and focus on your task" ¨C I massaged my forehead. Mr. Ichijo gave me a simple but stupid mission, to be Raku''s ssmate. Yesterday I went overboard with my acting when we were drunk and mentioned that I envy teenagers who live peaceful lives where they don''t have to face death while surrounded by blood every day. I did it to show that I''m not a genocidal sociopath, but my performance was so good that Mr. Ichijo worried about my mental health so he gave me a chance to have a normal life. I tried to refuse saying that I am very busy and I didn''t even finish elementary school, but he insisted that I need to learn to socialize with people my age and have friends, he even told me stories from his childhood where he got into trouble with his friends. Since my identity as Seiji gives me a lot of work, Mr. Ichijo made the school allow me to skip sses when necessary and pass the subjects only with exams, but he insisted that it is better if I make an effort to make friends. This paternal affection bothers me too much... Since I kept insisting that this was a waste of time, Mr. Ichijo gave me a special mission. I have to keep Raku out of trouble at the same time as I have to check out some rumors of supernatural events at school. If Iplete this mission, Mr. Ichijo promised to help me protect Lin Ruoxi from political pressure from China''s prominent families. Although my Authority makes me capable of fighting with most of the entities in this world, that is only in Japan so I need help to avoid the political problems with China. I epted this stupid mission and now I''m standing here like an asshole waiting for a teacher toe and guide me to my new ssroom. School started four days ago so it''s not a problem if I attend sses, although many students will recognize me and Luis''s reputation is not very good, in fact, I''m seen as the trash of society in this city. "Let the school arc begin with misunderstandings and cheap romance! Yay!" ¨C BB shouted with joy. "A student yakuza? Sounds like a good clicheedy anime¡­" ¨C Coco seemed excited. "The harem will increase with teachers with big breasts... Great is a sin..." - Rushia muttered like a serial killer. "I know I shouldn''t talk, but I want to see what schools are like in this world" ¨C And now she was joined by the Life Goddess, Fauna. "This seems interesting, do girls'' school uniform skirts really defy gravity?" ¨C And there is the Elves Goddess, re. My head is a holiday vige... After a couple of minutes, I saw a teacher rush over to greet me. "Sorry to keep you waiting!" ¨C The teacher stopped for a moment to catch her breath as she ran toe and guide me. "No problem, my arrival was sudden so it''s me who should apologize" - I sighed without much interest. While Seiji is a calcting, sadistic and joking man, Luis is moody and sometimes rude so it''s normal to show myck of interest ining to ss, but without being a disrespectful idiot. The woman smiled at me without caring about myck of interest in school. ¨C "Nice to meet you, from today I will be your teacher Hihara Kyoko, you can call me Kyoko-sensei" (Author''s Note: Kyoko Hihara of Nisekoi) A beautiful woman who is cheerful and energetic without being too nosy. She sure is popr with her students. I forced a smile. ¨C "I understand teacher, thank you for having me" Kyoko smiled kindly and led me to the ssroom. "How would you like me to call you?" ¨C Kyoko asked me kindly. "Hey Listen! Let her call you daddy while you spank her butt!" I sighed. ¨C "Japanese honorifics sound strange with my name so I am fine with being called Luis, although I prefer honorifics as long as you do not call me by myst name¡­" Although ording to my system my name is still Luis Santos, after the divorce my name is now Luis Oosuki and I really don''t want to use my mother''s surname as thebination of a Western name and Japanese surname sounds strange. "I understand, it''s a pleasure to have you here Luis-kun" ¨CKyoko smiled gently as if she understood my difficult family situation. It is likely that she read the file that the Ichijo family provided where it is mentioned that I am a juvenile delinquent seeking to straighten his path... Seriously, people seem to love giving me the role of a victim of society to justify my stupidities, well, that''s society. When we arrived in front of the Kyoko room she made me wait a moment to introduce myself to her students. I detected several familiar scents which reminded me that there are many girls I have yet to add to my harem. Being a womanizer involves too much work... Kyoko called me to enter the ssroom. ¨C "Luis-kun can youe in" "Hey Listen! She said you prate her!" This idiot is being too loud... I entered the room and found several familiar faces. "A-A-Aniki¡­" ¨C Raku paled when he saw me. Publicly I''m a disposable pawn working for Seiji so it''s not umon for me to meet Raku, but in the public eye, I''m a minor gangbanger so the people who hate me looked at me with obvious hostility. "Did senpai sleep with the mothers of these idiots?" ¨C BB joked, but then she widened her eyes in surprise when she felt my desire to smile wryly. ¨C "Senpai¡­ Good job! *thumbs up*" Kyoko ignored the awkwardness of the environment she spoke with joy. ¨C "Please, Luis-kun, introduce yourself to your ssmates" I sighed. ¨C "My name is Oosuki Luis¡­ I am half a foreigner, my hobby is cooking and I don''t know what I am doing here" "It''s a pleasure to have Luis-kun with us" - Kyoko smiled. ¨C "Does anyone have a question for the new student?" Some people looked at me curiously. My fianc¨¦e raised her hand as she looked at me with a smirk. - "Do you have a girlfriend?" Behind her was Tsugumi so she must have asked to make me to confirm my rtionship since some girls are staring at me. I nodded indifferently. ¨C "Yes, I have several wives and girlfriends, my love life exceeded double digits and I am open to increasing that number, although I only ept women" "¡­" ¨C Chitoge froze while Tsugumi rolled her eyes. Kyoko smiled wryly thinking I''m kidding. - "Any other question?" A blonde girl with well-developed breasts raised her hand to ask a question. ¨C "What are the requirements to be your girlfriend?" This girl doesn''t know me and I''m not handsome enough to make women fall in love with my mere existence, she just asked the question out of innocent curiosity even though she looks like the stereotypical delinquent girl, I think that style is called gyaru. I smiled slightly. ¨C "She must be a woman, breathing is optional" The girlughed a little thinking that I''m kidding, but I already have zombies that don''t breathe in my harem. An idiot-looking boy raised his hand. ¨C "Do you think this ce is for someone like you? You probably don''t even know how to write your name" Who is this asshole? Did I hit him or sleep with his mother? Both options are possible... Kyouko frowned. ¨C "Hiroshi, do not be disrespectful to your ssmate" Out of curiosity, I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: Hiroshi Origin: Gaia Categories: Totally Irrelevant Character] I must notugh, I must notugh, I must notugh... I ignored the idiot and looked at Kyoko. ¨C "Can I sit down for ss to start?" "Do not ignore me!" ¨C The idiot screamed like an idiot. "Shut up" ¨C Tsugumi spoke calmly, but the fury of a professional assassin made the idiot lower her head in silence. Kyoko didn''t notice Tsugumi''s bloodlust and she sighed as she gestured to a seat next to the busty blonde girl. ¨C "Luis-kun takes a seat" Instead of giving me a seat with people who obviously know me, she made me sit next to a person who doesn''t know me to make me socialize¡­ She''s an interesting teacher. "Nice to meet you, my name is Sunohara Nana" - The girl greeted me kindly. "Nice to meet you Sunohara-san" - I smiled cordially. Although this girl is cute, the intense look Chitoge is giving me is annoying, she must think I''m cheating on Tsugumi even though she already mentioned that I have a harem. sses started and I pretended to pay attention as my mind focused on more important things like running simtions of my martial arts and studying concepts. I haven''t developed my Higher Entity Concept yet, but I already have an idea of what I want and since sses are a waste of time for me, I started working on my Concept. I''ve been working on this for a long time, but haven''t had time to get it up and running because of all the trouble around me, but this irrelevant moment gave me some free time. Who would have thought that for me school would be equivalent to taking a break... I first covered my Core of Existence with [Anti-Rasen] to avoid drawing the attention of the Laws of the world and then started to work. "All ready?" ¨C I spoke with BB and System Goddess. "Ready" - System Goddess nodded. "Everything in order senpai" - BB nodded seriously. [System Notification: The ''Rasen'' energy has broken the existential limitations of the user. The user''s existence has be unstable and is at risk of disappearing] [System Notification: The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has stabilized the user''s existence] "Now" ¨C I gave BB a sign. [System Notification: A Higher Entity has destabilized the user''s existence. The existence of the user is at risk of copsing] BB has a skill called ''Practical Joke'' to alter thews that govern the stability of each character. This is BB''s strongest skill as with this she can temporarily alter the concepts that make up an entity. This skill can turn a light-heartededy character into a depressing and dramatic character, ruining his concepts and prompting him tomit suicide. Although this skill is only temporary, the concept-altering skill is the biggest reason BB is considered a living cmity in the multiverse, even though she insists they are harmless pranks. [Warning: The user''s Existential Laws are being altered. If Laws continue to be affected for 120 seconds, the user''s existence will be in danger] Once thews of my existence were unstable, I used [Anti-Rasen] to prevent my existence from taking permanent damage while [Rasen] opened up my character data so System Goddess could alter my data. I''m basically turning myself into a low-specputer while System Goddess is recing my 2-gigabyte RAM with better RAM. [System Notification: The user has chosen a concept to define his existence as a Higher Entity. Chosen concept: ''Adaptability''] [System Notification: The skill ''Schizophrenia'' is altering the user''s concept. The ability ''Mythomania'' is rewriting the concept of the user. An external entity is reprogramming the user''s concept] [System Notification: The curse on the user''s soul is reacting to prevent the user from obtaining a concept] "Kon, Ortro" ¨C I called my trump cards for this n. Kon bit into the rotten roots that covered my soul while Ortro turned into a sea of ??ck blood that covered my soul. The curse recognized Ortro as my soul so he started attacking her, but since Kon was holding back the curse the roots could only shake unpleasantly like a nest of worms. I used [Hero''s Martyrdom] to absorb the spiritual damage that Kon and Ortro were taking. Although I didn''t tell Seraph about my curse since it might get me in trouble with Beast VII, Auriel''s Blessing proved to be able to counteract this curse so I n to take this opportunity to remove this troublesome thing. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has been connected to the user''s concept] [Warning: The concept ''Adaptability'' is too unstable. The existence of the user is at risk of copsing if the concept is not stabilized] And now is the most important moment¡­ [System Notification: The user''s three plot armors have activated the energy ''Nakama Power''] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has created the skill ''Dissociative Identity''] [Dissociative Identity: We are all here and waiting for our turn to speak¡­ The user can create identity fragments to store Concepts. By activating this skill it is possible to change the user''s Concept which will have effects on the user''s skills, talents, and destiny. Warning: Changing concepts has repercussions on the user''s personality] [System Notification: The ''Obsession'' stat has negated the secondary effects of the ''Dissociative Identity'' skill] [System Notification: The user''s soul has been damaged by the alterations of the existentialws. The skill ''Heroes Never Die'' has been activated. 0.1% Positive Karma has been lost] The moment Auriel''s Blessing was activated I had [Mythomania] focus the blessing on the curse ced by Beast VII. [System Notification: Auriel''s Blessing has removed the curse on the user''s soul. The user''s potential, luck, destiny, talents, and growth speed are no longer being limited. The skill ''Mythomania'' has prevented the entity ''¨d¨m¨j¨m¡ö'' from discovering user actions] I wiped the non-existent sweat from my forehead, it made me a little anxious. The main reason I did this on Gaia was that if something went wrong, Beast VII would find me and at least here ya will be able to resist that entity''s invasion while I run away with my harem leaving the world to die. Well, that wasn''t necessary so it doesn''t matter. [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated Concept: Adaptability > Protagonist] Effects: - Positive Karma Bonus - Increased skills rted to luck - Reconfiguration of Destiny - Bonus on Plot Armor - Increased stupidity (Effect negated by ''Reader''s Madness'')] "It went better than expected" - I sighed in relief. I thought this would make me pass out which would give me an excuse to avoid sses, but well, it''s nice when things work out. BB disabled her skill and with [Anti-Rasen] I stabilized my existence again. "Congrattions senpai, you are now a cockroach with the ability to adapt, now you areparable to a parasite, more specifically a water bear~ How does it feel to be a microbe? Is senpai exposing some psychologicalplex?" ¨C BB started talking nonsense, but I''m in a good mood so I spoke kindly to her. "BB, thank you, this would not be possible without you, I am grateful to life for letting me meet you, you are a wonderful woman and I am lucky to have you with me, I love you" - I spoke with so much sugar that I wanted to vomit. "¡­ *BB-chan.exe has stopped working*" ¨C BB madeputer sounds and fainted while convulsing. Her weakness is the same as Navi''s, she can''t stand direct and cloying affection. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Food, in bed, and now this¡­ Did you develop a fetish for making women pass out?" ¡­ Maybe¡­ I hope not. I stretched when the lunch bell rang. Kyoko smiled at me. ¨C "What do you think of my ss?" I smiled. ¨C "I find it very useful, thank you" One mistake and I would have caused the apocalypse, but all went well, definitely a useful ss. "I''m d to hear that" ¨C Kyoko smiled gently. ¨C "Luis-kun, I need you to apany me to the teachers'' lounge" Mr. Ichijo said that I will have a tutor who will give me private lessons since even if my academic knowledge is outstanding, I still need to experience what is a normal life or stupidity like that. I nodded and apanied Kyoko as the other students went to eat. "See you in the dining room!" ¨C Nana yelled at me energetically. Even though I paid minimal attention to the ss, I was still able to take notes with ease and since Nana seems bad at taking notes I let her copy my notes so I got a friend or something. "It''s good that you''re starting to make friends" ¨C Kyoko smiled at me as we walked. A very kind teacher, if more teachers were attentive like her then the number of suicides in this country could decrease, although the family aspect is more important in this matter... When we arrived in front of the teacher''s room I felt a familiar presence, it was the teacher with pink hair that I met when I apanied Ebina, I think her name was Mafuyu... The staff room door opened and a woman came out of it, but since she seemed to be looking at a document she didn''t realize that I was in front of her. [System Notification: The Concept ''Protagonist'' has been synchronized with the skill ''Lucky Pervert''] ¡­ I am stupid¡­ Even though I can easily dodge a Mach 20 attack, I couldn''t react to what happened. In a way that ignores all thews of physics, the woman tripped over her own clumsiness, her arms reaching out and pressing my shoulders. My own Destiny Energy and [Anti-Rasen] restrained my body preventing me from avoiding the woman and even though my body can withstand an atomic bomb, I was knocked down by Mafuyu as her lips pressed against mine. "Mafuyu-sensei likes teenagers!" - Arisa yelled with disbelief in my mind. ¨C "Although the protagonist was also 17 years old in the anime so this is understandable¡­" I sighed internally, judging by the panicked looks from Kyoko, Mafuyu, and the other teachers I''m sure this will be troublesome... Well at least her lips are soft so I didn''t try to pull her away and I enjoyed the feel of her kiss. Happiness is in enjoying the little things in life... Chapter 209: Confronting Troublesome People Chapter 209: Confronting Troublesome People I sighed heavily at the situation I find myself in. After I was kissed by the teacher Mayufu Kirisu a problem started as the intimate contact between a teacher and a student can be a legal problem even though the age of sexual consent is 13 years old¡­ Stupidws in favor of the pedophiles. (Author''s Note: Mafuyu Kirisu from We Never Learn) Since I am underage and such rtionships are immoral, this could lead to the teacher''s dismissal. Right now the teachers are looking at me in a panic not knowing what to do while the school principal avoids eye contact with me. Two years ago I broke into his house and put a knife to his neck and forced him to agree to Umaru taking online sses without affecting her school record. Now this man fears me as not only am I a gang member who doesn''t fear the police, the Ichijo family backs me up so in his mind if I choose to kill him the police won''t be able to stop me. Mafuyu had a pale expression since she was the one who made the mistake and depending on the perspective, she forcibly kissed an underage student. "Ne, senpai, now is a good time to ckmail this woman to make her your sex ve in exchange for not reporting her for sexual harassment of a minor~" ¨C BB showed that too much inte rots the brain. Despite Japan''s good public image, this kind of ckmail ismon here and I''ve actually taken advantage of this kind of situation many times in the past, but now I''m forming a harem so I''m leaving ckmail tactics behind to focus on Stockholm syndrome and emotional dependency¡­ "Hey Listen! ckmail is one of the most searched tags in porn! Do it to increase your prestige!" ¨C Navi is the living representation of an inte degenerate. I sighed softly. ¨C "Principal, the teacher Kirisu stumbled so this was just an ident, I don''t think this strange atmosphere is correct" A formal talk showed that I have no problem with what happened, while my subtle words are giving the principalthe order not to increase this problem. The principal smiled friendly pretending that he is not scared of me. ¨C "Right, it was just an ident, Kirisu-san is an excellent teacher so this was just a harmless ident" Kyoko and other professors breathed a sigh of relief since a scandal like this would bring problems to the school. It seems like Mafuyu doesn''t have many friends who really care about her. The principal smiled at me as he tried not to look directly at me. ¨C "Young, I need to talk to you about some matters of this school" I nodded and followed the principal to get away from this awkward environment, although I was surprised to see one of my wives here, Hina Tachibana. (Author''s Note: Hina Tachibana from Domestic na Kanojo) She only knows Seiji so she didn''t react to my presence, she just looked at me curiously since I''m a new student. I''ll tell her the truthter, but first I need to fix some problems. I quickly made it to the principal''s office and the man hurried to his knees as the door closed. "Young master please forgive me for that teacher''s mistake! If you wish, I can fire her immediately!" ¨C The principal spoke with fear. Mr. Ichijo did not mention that I am Seiji, but he did inform that I am someone important to the Ichijo family and that I am the right-hand man of the future heir of the Ichijo family. "You became one of the things you hate the most, an authoritarian young master, now you will start collecting beauties with jade skin while bragging about your ancestor" - System Goddess sighed with false disappointment. ¡­I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. I sighed. ¨C "Stop acting like an idiot and just tell me what you want, and don''t ever call me young master again, I mean it¡­" The principal remained to kneel. ¨C "Ichijo-sama was very clear in supporting the young¡­ ahem, Oosuki-san, if you have any problem or need something, do not hesitate to contact me" "I see" - I sighed, I became the stereotype of the son of a rich family who can do whatever he wants at school... This is unpleasant. "Did Mr. Ichijo give you any other instructions?" - I sighed imagining the possible answer. "That''s right" - The principal nodded. ¨C "Ichijo-sama insisted that Oosuki-san should enroll in a club, have a private tutor and enroll in regr sses with other students¡­" ¡­ Mr. Ichijo is being persistent with the healthy development of my social life¡­ How annoying. Whatever, I will continue this stupid game as long as the Ichijo family helps me avoid political conflicts with the families of China, politics is more unpleasant for me than living with idiotic teenagers. "Don''t fire the teacher Kirisu, just give her a perfunctory warning" ¨C I massaged my forehead. Although that woman is a bit nosy, she is not an unpleasant woman, moreover, she has attractive legs... The principal looked up and smiled unpleasantly at me. ¨C "I see, Oosuki-san has those tastes¡­ I''ll take care of everything, you don''t have to worry" I sighed. ¨C "Do not do something that could bring social or legal problems" The principal nodded like an obedient dog, he can be a good subordinate. I remembered something. ¨C "How are my sister''s grades?" The principal smiledcently. ¨C "Miss Oosuki is among the best students, although this has brought someints since she has never shown up to sses, but don''t worry, I have made excuses for the teachers and students who have madeints" Fine, Umaru, if she''s doing her homework, I''ll make her some cookies. I nodded and went to the door to go to lunch. ¨C "One more thing, I want a list of all students and teachers" The principal nodded without paying attention to other people''s privacy. ¨C "Today I will prepare everything" I want to see if Arisa recognizes important characters, it will be a problem if they start stories with characters capable of causing a disaster... I left the principal''s office and headed to the dining room. I already know the structure of this school since some people I care about attend this school so I have long prepared evacuation routes in case of an earthquake. As I walked down the hall I sighed softly. ¨C "Are you really going to continue harassing me in silence?" "It''s my hobby" - From a corner of the corridor came a not very shy girl with sses and ck hair. ¨C "I heard rumors that a certain womanizing idiot with violent tendencies has just enrolled in school, at first I thought that some gangster from another city had just arrived, but now I am totally surprised that you became a student¡­ By the way, you look good in school uniform~" I smiled wryly. ¨C "I am not here for pleasure" Sumireko Sanshokuin whom I call Pansy looked at me for a moment in silence and then nodded. ¨C "I see, if I can help you with something, do not hesitate to tell me" I love this girl as she can pick things up quickly. To confirm something I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: Sumireko Sanshokuin Origin: Ore wo Suki Nano wa Omae Dake ka yo Categories: Woman. Student. Main heroine. Stalker] There are no supernatural factors and although her stealth ability is close to a special skill, she is still in the range of what is humanly possible so her Destiny Energy is not great. Thest time I saw her I didn''t give her a wedding ring so I put my hand in my pocket after checking that no one was around. Although my current Destiny Energy is low from fighting the curse ced by Beast VII, I still have enough energy to make up for the disappearance of Pansy''s destiny that binds her to this world. "Close your eyes and extend your hand" - I smiled Pansy looked at me curiously but still reached out her hand without hesitation. I took out a ''Gift of Love'' from my system and put it in her hand. Pansy opened her eyes and her eyes filled with surprise. ¨C "L-Luis¡­ You have only given rings to three adult women so I thought you would make me wait until I graduate from the school¡­" Yasuko, Nanako, and Hina¡­ I''m no longer surprised that she knows about my rtionship with those three women, this girl has a great innate talent as a stalker. I sighed and smiled. ¨C "I thought about the things that happen around me and I came to the conclusion that sooner orter you will be my wife so it is better to do it early" Pansy looked down to hide her happiness, this girl doesn''t like to show her deepest emotions. "Weren''t you worried that Ichika and I would do something foolish when you gave us this?" - Pansy spoke with slight amusement and affection. "You know me well..." - I sighed. ¨C "Yes, well, some things happened and well¡­ now I am a father" "..." - Pansy froze. "23 daughters... Can you believe it?" ¨C I sighed again, but Pansy didn''t react, she just stood still. ¨C "Anyway, I am hungry so I will go to the dining room, I will talk to youter" Pansy will take a few minutes toe back to reality so I went to eat. Even though I no longer have the biological need to eat, I still enjoy the feeling of eating cheap food even though the food I make isparable to a concept treasure. I reached the dining room and sighed seeing a ridiculous scene in front of me. Raku was being hugged by a cute orange-haired girl. Even though many boys looked at Raku with hatred and jealousy, no one dared to approach as behind the girl was a beautiful ck-haired woman whose presence intimidated most of the male teenagers so they could only look at Raku with hate. "She is the waifu Marika! You have to get her in your harem!" - Arisa yelled excitedly in my mind. Her task is to identify the important characters to steal the plot, increase my harem or destroy future problems. She seems to have the same problem as ''Otaku'' titleholders who travel to other worlds, she treats most of the characters as objects and not as people. At least she doesn''t do that with my harem members so it''s not a problem that I care about. I walked towards Raku as he was sitting next to his friend I don''t care about, my fiancee (Chitoge), my wife (Tsugumi), my stepdaughter (Kosaki), and my stepdaughter''s friend whose name I don''t remember. (Author''s Note: Chitoge Kirisaki of Nisekoi) (Author''s Note: Kosaki Onodera of Nisekoi) I know Raku well enough to know that he''s as harmless as a knife made of jelly so I don''t care that he''s friends with my harem besides it''ll be easier to protect him. As for whether he can romance one of my women since he''s a protagonist, I just realized that I''m identally stealing his plot armor since I got engaged to Chitoge so it''s a matter of time before Raku stops being a protagonist. As I approached the table I felt the woman''s gaze but I ignored her, she is at the peak of human potential but shecks supernatural abilities so she is only strong in human society. If I''m not mistaken, the woman is Honda, an elite assassin belonging to the Tachibana family. (Author''s Note: Honda of Nisekoi) Now that I am the heir to the Ichijo family I had to memorize a lot of information about the political and social structure of Japan so I also recognized the heiress of the Tachibana family and the daughter of the police lieutenant, Marika Tachibana. (Author''s Note: Marika Tachibana of Nisekoi) As I approached the table Tsugumi smiled at me and handed me a packet of onigiri. ¨C "If you had told me you woulde I would have prepared something for you" I epted the food and sat down next to her. ¨C "Thest time you cooked I needed a stomach pump¡­ Besides, why do you still wear the uniform for men?" Tsugumi no longer had her breasts bandaged so her voluptuous figure was clear so everyone knew that she is a woman, but despite everything, she still wears the male uniform. "Skirts make me ufortable, I don''t want to show something if I have to fight" ¨C Tsugumi shrugged. "I see" - I nodded. ¨C "Only you will show me that kind of scenario" "Idiot!" ¨C Tsugumi blushed and looked down. "What? Without violence?" ¨C I spoke with false disbelief. ¨C "My wife is bing civilized, miracles exist¡­" "Shut up or I''m going to shut your mouth!" ¨C Tsugumi had turned as red as a tomato, how adorable. I smiled seeing that my pretty wife is about to explode from her embarrassment so I stopped teasing her and ate the onigiri. I looked around and noticed that people were looking at me in silence. We are in the farthest area of ??the dining room so not all the students saw the little cheapedy scene, but Raku''s ssmates seem to want to kill me since Tsugumi blushing is a priceless treasure. "You guys have such a rtionship¡­ I don''t know what to say" ¨C Chitoge looked at me with bitterness and a bit of happiness since I''m publicly showing that I''m Tsugumi''s boyfriend. I wonder what her face will be when she finds out I''m Seiji¡­ I''ll need a camera. "Yes, such a close rtionship, how touching..." - Kosaki''s voice was unusually sinister. "O-Onodera-san?" ¨C Raku looked at the strange behavior of the girl he likes even though he is being hugged by a cute girl. Marika noticed this and narrowed her eyes at Kosaki but my stepdaughter just looked at me like she wanted to stab me twenty times. "Did you do something to the submissive waifu?" - Arisa asked me curiously. Submissive¡­ That word describes her well. I sighed internally. ¨C "Let''s say that now she is my stepdaughter" "..." - Arisa was silent for a moment. ¨C "I see¡­ Will you do oyakodon with the two daughters and the mother?¡­ Ah, I asked such a stupid question, it is obvious that you will¡­" I don''t know, I''m still considering allowing Raku to be with her since I don''t like her... I''ll think about it. The atmosphere became a bit awkward from Kosaki''s look so I changed the subject since I''m not in the mood for drama. "So Raku¡­" ¨C I looked at my stepbrother. ¨C "Do you have a girlfriend now?" Marika opened her eyes and looked at me with a big smile as if we were the best of lifelong friends. - "That''s how it is! I am Raku-sama''s fiancee!" "What?!" ¨C Raku screamed in panic as he looked at Kosaki. This idiot allowed an unknown woman to hug him? If it wasn''t for the bodyguards secretly protecting him, this idiot would have died years ago... "Help me aniki!" - Raku looked at me pleadingly. Before my arrival, Raku was going to be Chitoge''s fianc¨¦ so it doesn''t make sense that this girl was also his fianc¨¦e... Unless¡­ Mr. Ichijo was going to use Raku for his n to unify the families of Japan through a harem of influential girls, then hide this from Raku by pretending that he didn''t remember making this deal with the Tachibana family... Arisa once mentioned that romanticedy leads with a harem are generally kind losers as there is a cliche in anime where kindness is more effective than looks and money when ites to picking up women. ording to Arisa, this is a manifestation of the fantasies of Japanese people who are unable to pick up girls and believe that being kind idiots can make beautiful women fall in love even though they are just bing pathetic rugs that no one takes seriously. I sighed internally, a world that follows this kind of logic is such a stupid world that I''d rather go back to a battlefield... Mr. Ichijo thought that his son''s kindness would be enough for the harem n, but I have my own means. I sighed and frowned. ¨C "Raku, a girl is telling you her feelings, as a man it is your responsibility to answer if you ept them or if you do not ept them, you cannot be ambiguous" Marika shuddered in fear, she can see that there is another woman in Raku''s heart so it is possible that she will be rejected. Marika is brazenly hugging Raku to force him to ept her feelings through social pressure since a man who rejects such a beautiful girl would be aplete idiot. This girl is cunning, but she stillcks experience in life. People who use these methods are usually pathetic creatures who don''t know how to deal with rejection, so facing them directly is a good way to deal with them, although there is a risk of receiving criticism from the viewers as idiots will take advantage of this to say stupid things due to the jealousy. "I''m sorry Raku-sama, I have to fix some things since today was my first day of school" ¨C Marika released Raku and gave a polite farewell, then hurried away with her bodyguard who was looking at me with hostility. When both women left and the viewers lost interest, Raku finally reacted. ¨C "W-What just happened?" I shrugged. ¨C "Sometimes the most shameless people are the ones who fear rejection the most, so it is better to confront them directly, although I was serious when I said that you should make it clear if you ept or reject that girl''s feelings" "..." - Raku sighed. ¨C "Thanks aniki, I will keep it in mind" "Are you two friends?" ¨C Chitoge asked curiously. I spoke before Raku said something stupid. ¨C "I am a subordinate of the Ichijo family so I have known Raku for a couple of years" Raku nodded, even his little brain knows better not to talk about Seiji Fortunately, Mr. Ichijo used a magic contract so that Raku wouldn''t tell my identity or I''ll be in trouble. Chitoge epted this exnation. ¨C "That reminds me that I saw you at the Ichijo residence with a beautiful woman¡­" I nodded. ¨C "She was one of my wives" "¡­" ¨C Chitoge seemed about to get angry, but Tsugumi patted her shoulder with a smile to express that she wasn''t angry. Chitoge sighed, it seems that she doesn''t want to argue with Tsugumi about having a phndering boyfriend. Chitoge now turned her attention to Kosaki who was looking at me with obvious resentment. - "What''s the matter? Did this womanizer cheat on you too or something?" Chitogue''s question made Kosaki nearly insane with fury while Raku was on the verge of a panic attack. Chitoge isn''t a bad person, but her emotional quotient is limited so shecks tact in speaking, basically, she''s a rude idiot. Kosakai clenched her fists to contain the anger at which I sighed. ¨C "You are wrong, she is angry with me because I became her stepfather" ".........¡­." ¨C There was a deep silence. "Couldn''t you say it subtly?" - Tsugumi sighed. I shrugged. ¨C "At least I am honest" Tsugumi smiled bitterly. ¨C "There is a difference between being honest and being a jerk" I smiled wryly. ¨C "I am an honest jerk" "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi sighed and finished her lunch. So I tried to enjoy a moment of peace since I have had a strong migraine since I managed to establish my Concept¡­ "Hey Ruri-chan, I feel like we''ve be background characters..." "Shut up, don''t talk to me, you''re unpleasant" "Wa, Ruri-chan is so cruel¡­" Even the background characters have dialogues, what a nuisance... Chapter 210: Productive Day Chapter 210: Productive Day The school day continued as normal. At first, I thought this would be so boring that I could regain my ability to sleep, but this time of doing nothing served as a break. I would just like to stop getting into absurd situations... Now I''m sighing as I stand in the back of the school as a pretty girl in front of me bows as she holds out her hands to hand me a small packet of homemade choctes as a form of romantic confession. "Oh, to the legendary confession behind the school!" ¨C The goddesses in my mind were excited. "This is so cliche I love it!" ¨C Arisa was also enjoying the show. When the sses finished and I went to get my shoes to leave but there was a letter on my shoes. I didn''t want to listen to this, but Tsugumi insisted that now that I''m a student I must behave like a student so I must go to the confession. I thought maybe the idiots who hate me set up an ambush or maybe this was a trap by some group hostile to the Ichijo family, but it turns out that this is a real confession from a girl two years younger than me. "Why are you acting like this is a bother?" Arisa asked me curiously. ¨C "She is in the eptable age range ording to your standards, she is also very pretty, I do not see the problem" I sighed internally, the problem is that there is something supernatural inside those choctes. "Please be my boyfriend!" ¨C The girl spoke with sincere feelings of affection. I sighed, I don''t even know this girl... I quickly ran through my memories and finally remembered. As part of my work for the yakuza, I have been walking the streets for two years to get rid of criminals and perverts, that''s why this is the quietest city in Japan with the least number of perverts and stalkers. Sometimes I have saved girls from being harassed by idiots and some of those girls develop feelings for me since in Japan society is indifferent to other people''s problems so a meddling hero is very attractive as long as the hero looks good. I don''t usually make a big deal out of these girls as most of them avoid me as soon as they find out I''m a juvenile delinquent who doesn''t attend school and has a reputation for being adies'' man. I sighed. ¨C "Today I enrolled in this school without prior notice, how did you prepare this chocte?" The girl didn''t look me in the face, but she was blushing. ¨C "I thought of looking for you after sses, but now you are here so this is a great opportunity to tell you what I feel¡­" "So cliche" - Arisa sighed. "The clich¨¦ sells" - Coco agreed. "Senpai is bing a clich¨¦" ¨C BB sighed with disappointment. "Luis is too degenerate to be a clich¨¦" ¨C System Goddess shook her head. "It makes sense, senpai ruins the clich¨¦s by being a bitter man whoins about everything" ¨C BB nodded. "Hey Listen! Be a man and stick your dick in this girl!" ¨C Navi being Navi. I walked over to the girl and took the small bag of choctes. "Mermaid scales¡­ It''s amon ingredient for love potions, but using the scales raw will put a curse on the body of the user and if the person is rejected by the love target, then the person will be a ve to the mermaid¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Luis, you are a ma for strange women" ording to the regtions established by ya, the use of supernatural artifacts in human society can lead to a punishment that can vary between 10 years of very or the death penalty... I looked at the girl, she is a pretty girl without supernatural energies, but her eyes seem to have a special ability... In this world, a natural phenomenon called ''Innate Skills'' arose, these special skills that are not restricted by the Laws of the world. These skills are superior to normal human capabilities, but they are not overly amazing either. An example of this is Miko Yotsuba''s ability to see ghosts, or Tsugumi''s super strength. Innate skills users are usually recruited by supernatural factions, but since some skills are useless, they are also not a priority. This girl seems to have the ability to see ghosts, simr to Miko. The problem is that this ability is not an innate skill, but a side effect of this girl being close to death and she herself doesn''t know it. How troublesome. Arisa didn''t recognize her so I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: Yashiro Nene Origin: Jibaku Shounen Hanako-kun Categories: Woman. Student. Protagonist] A protagonist... I sighed and took out a chocte while Nene looked at me expectantly. "Why do you want to be my girlfriend? I''m sure you''ve heard the rumors about me" ¨C I looked at the chocte without eating it. "I''ve heard the things you''ve done... A violent womanizer..." - Nene began to y with her fingers in a cute gesture. ¨C "But you have also helped many people, you even have a fan club on social media¡­ Even if you don''t show it, I know you are a kind person¡­" ¡­ What? Seriously? "Senpai is a celebrity! We can sell pictures of senpai in the shower!" "Hey Listen! I have videos! Someone lend me a cell phone with the inte!" ¡­ - "Ortro¡­" "I got this" "SENPAI HELP ME!" "Damn dog stop biting me!" I sighed. ¨C "I see¡­ That''s how you fell in love with me to the point of using mermaid scales¡­" Nene froze as her face paled. "Do you even know how to use this thing?" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "If I eat this and reject you, then you will be a fish to be the pet of a mermaid¡­ Did you consider the risks?" Nene seemed scared, but not because of the risks, she seems scared that I might hate her... Why do I surround myself with so many emotionally needy women? I''m notining though... I sighed again and went over to her to pat her head. ¨C "If you really want to have a rtionship with me even though I have several wives, I have no problem epting you, but do not use a method like this again, using drugs or magic to conquer someone is pathetic" "Said by the maniptor who overexploits the Stockholm syndrome..." Arisa''s voice is nonexistent. Nene couldn''t react for several seconds, she had already started to cry because she thought I hate her and I''m going to reject her. I sighed and kept stroking her hair until she came back to reality. "Do you really want to be my boyfriend?!" ¨C Nene sounded more surprised than happy. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Of course, you are cute, you are only two years younger than me and although your method is not very nice, you did not cross the line so I can ept this" Nene seemed a little embarrassed with guilt, but her happiness was greater. "A tsundere with yandere potential¡­" ¨C Arisa was having fun. In the end, I gave Nene my cell phone number, a special ne so that the ghosts wouldn''t hurt her, and I pretended to take a package of sweets out of my backpack. "Thank you!" ¨C Nene was very happy about my gift without questioning the reason why I have sweets and jewelry in my backpack. The candies are made up of life energy drawn from human souls so they will help make up for this girl''s low life energy, though I''ll have to check her predestined lifespan to see if I should seal her age or let her grow up... "For now I can not apany you home, but my pet can apany you" - I pointed to a bush. Inside the bush, a small spiral portal opened from which Ortro emerged in her adorable little dog form. Ortro approached us at which I pointed to Nene. ¨C "Go with her to her house" Ortro nodded and walked to Nene''s side. Although the girl seemed reluctant to part with me, she is a girl in need of approval so she obeyed me so as not to upset me. I have to help her improve her self-esteem¡­ When I gave her my cell number I asked her where she got the mermaid scales. She mentioned that in the abandoned building farthest from the school there is a spirit that grants wishes. I sighed and headed to the building. When I verified that no one was looking at me, I changed my appearance to Seiji''s since I want to avoid linking Luis to the supernatural world. The building was simr to the temple where I met Kon, a hidden territory from ya''s eyes so I covered the ce with [Anti-Rasen] to avoid being detected by ya. Once in the building I felt various shadowy and gloomy presences, this ce is full of ghosts... I prepared to summon Kon and Rushia in case a problem arose and entered the building. When I was inside the ce I felt multiple gazes watching my movements, but none of the spirits had hostility but pure curiosity. It seems that Nene got out of this building unscathed because the spirits here are peaceful and not because of her plot armor. I sighed out loud. ¨C "Hey, instead of looking at me,e here, I need to talk to you" No one answered, but in a corner of the hallway a female figure poked her head out. I smiled at the silhouette. ¨C "Hello, my name is Ichijo Seiji, I would like to talk to you" The silhouette seemed surprised by my greeting and with a speedparable to a bullet she stood in front of me with an energetic attitude. - "You can see me?!" I looked at the ghost woman for a while, only now I noticed that there is something unusual about her spiritual body, it''s as if her existence is denied so after looking at her for a short time one will forget her existence... [System Notification: A user memory fragment has disappeared. The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has rebuilt the memory fragment.] This girl seems destined to live alone... "Yes, I can see you" - I smiled kindly. "Finally someone can see me!" ¨C The ghost girl shouted with joy. The girl stared at me and after ten seconds spoke to me with slight expectation. - "You can see me?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Is it some kind of game? But yes, I can see you¡­" "Yes, you can see me!" ¨C The girl began to jump for joy. As the ghost seemed to be in the happiest moment of her death, I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: Yuuko Kanoe Origin: Tasogare Otome x Amnesia Categories: Woman. Ghost. Main heroine] I called my personal Wikipedia. ¨C "Arisa, do you know a series called Tasogare Otome x Amnesia?" "Oh, I know that anime, although I didn''t finish watching it since it was on my to-do list and I died beforepleting it" - Arisa sighed with self-deprecation. ¨C "Sorry for not being more helpful¡­" "It''s fine" - I spoke kindly. ¨C "Keep gathering people with Otaku title and look for more information" "I got this!" - Arisa perked up again. ¨C "Although from what I remember from the anime, this ghost woman is very nice despite her evil appearance, although she loses memories for a reason that I do not remember so you will have to protect her memory" I kept walking down the hall to search for my target as Yuuko floated around me. "You can see me?" ¨C Every ten seconds Yuuko asked me the same thing. "Yes, by the way, your skirt is lifting and I can see your underwear" - I smiled wryly at how energetic she is this girl despite being dead. Yuuko was not embarrassed in the least. - "Do you want to see more? ~" "Just watching is boring, I prefer to touch" - I shrugged. Yuuko smiled a bit bitterly. ¨C "I am a ghost so that is not possible¡­" We arrived at the ce indicated by Nene, the women''s bathroom. I smiled and patted her shoulder. ¨C "Wait for me here, I won''t be long" "Okay¡­" - Yuuko sighed, but then her eyes widened in disbelief. ¨C "Can you touch me?! Wait! Answer me!" When I entered the bathroom the door was violently closed while strong spiritual energy covered the ce to prevent ess to other ghosts. "Is it necessary to make so much drama?" - I rolled my eyes. No one answered me, but the air turned cold as the restroom doors rattled creating banging sounds. I sighed and opened a spiral portal. From the portal came several foxtails that held the doors of the toilets. A sinister presence filled the ce while the sound of rattles was the only one that could be heard. When only rattles were heard, a long hand reached out from the portal and caught a human silhouette that was hidden in the shadows. "Wait wait, it was just a joke!" ¨C The silhouette screamed in panic upon feeling the presence of a true God with authority over evil spirits and ghosts. Kon''s arm came out in front of me as she handheld a ck-haired boy who was dressed in an old school uniform. An evil spirit with a low level of Negative Karma and sins so he shouldn''t have been a psychopath or a criminal, but still has strong spiritual energy so he''s stronger than most evil spirits, although he is still very far from being able to face a deity. [Name: Amane Yugi Origin: Jibaku Shounen Hanako-kun Categories: Man. Ghost. Co-protagonist] There are two possibilities, this boy is Nene''s original romantic interest or he is a very important adventure partner in the plot... Maybe both options. I sighed and took out the choctes. ¨C "The Gaia rulebook deres that it is illegal to provide supernatural objects to normal humans, especially if said objects have detrimental effects on other humans" The boy named Amane smiled wryly. ¨C "I only fulfilled a wish, love is not a negative effect¡­" I sighed. ¨C "Affecting emotions through magical artifacts falls under the category of mind control which is a crime punishable by murder¡­ Although, well, you are already dead" The boy didn''t seem to take me seriously to which I sighed. ¨C "Only one arm" One of the foxtails wrapped around the boy''s right arm and ripped it off with force. The boy gritted his teeth refusing to cry out in extreme pain, a stubborn boy. "Even if you''re a ghost, you can still suffer" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Boy, don''t make things difficult for me, I just do my job" Amane red at me. - "What do you want?" An old-looking document appeared in my hand. ¨C "This territory is under the jurisdiction of the Ichijo family, but you are not registered so you are an illegal entity, and you are considered a criminal¡­ Although seeing that you have not caused problems I will give you a chance" I took out a pen and brought the document closer to the boy. ¨C "Sign here to be a subordinate of the Ichijo family, in return, you will receive rewards ording to your performance" The boy eyed the document suspiciously as he struggled to ignore the pain of his severed arm. ¨C "Are you telling me that I should give up my freedom?" I smiled. ¨C "Be an obedient ve or a chew toy, you choose" The boy gritted his teeth and red at me, but he chose to sign the contract after Kon broke his legs. By the way, that contract was not from the Ichijo family. [System Notification: The entity ''Amane Yugi'' has given up its freedom to be the user''s ve, in exchange, the user will heal the wounds of the entity ''Amane Yugi''] "Breaking legs to force someone to sign a contract with high interest, the yakuza style never goes out of style" - Coco nodded approvingly. "Nowadays the yakuza is more civilized than in the movies, violent intimidation tactics are prohibited as it causes problems with the government, and the yakuza look for the gray areas of thew" ¨C I smiled inwardly. "Oh, so you cling to ancient customs" ¨C Coco came to her own conclusion. ¨C "I understand, ssical methods are better than modern ones" I can''t deny that violence is very useful when you know how to use it without exaggeration. Once the boy signed the contract, I had Kon release him and I hand him a serum to heal his wounds. System Goddess invented this medicine to help ghost soldiers when they are injured against spirit magic. Arisa says that System Goddess is a Deus Ex Machina with big breasts... The boy kept looking at me angrily to which I smiled wryly. ¨C "Brat, if you keep looking at me like that I am going to gouge out your eyes" "Tch" - The boy looked away bitterly. Although he is stubborn, he has enough intellect to understand when he gives in, he will be a good subordinate. This old building is good territory to start building a ghost faction. Because of the situation with ya and Mr. Ichijo''s secrets I can''t blindly trust the Ichijo family so this may be my first step in creating a supernatural faction within Gaia. I smiled at the ghost boy. ¨C "Brat, from today you will be very busy" "... Will you at least pay me for this?" - The boy sighed and epted his new situation quickly, I like people who ept the circumstances of life instead of justining like idiots. It''s fine toin, but it''s a waste of time toin without acting. "Sure" ¨C I took out several items created by System Goddess using the resources I stole from the magical world. ¨C "Each articlees with instructions, use what is useful to you and use the rest to recruit other spirits" Amane raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Do you want to make a group of ghosts? Aren''t you going to exorcise them?" I shrugged. ¨C "I do not think that the specters arepletely harmful, as long as someone is useful to me I will give them a job regardless of the species" Amane looked at me suspiciously. ¨C "You are a strange man¡­" "Just do your job" ¨C I took out a notebook and wrote down several instructions to give to the boy. ¨C "Here is what you should do, in case a problem arises you can use the red crystal, it is amunication device" The boy sighed and nodded. "And this is how senpai became a spirit ver proving that Japanese bosses exploit their employees even after death" I removed the [Anti-Rasen] and opened the door to exit the women''s bathroom. "Are you fine? Did you hurt yourself? I forgot to tell you that there is a very strong spectrum in that ce, but when I tried to enter something prevented me" ¨C Yuuko began to move around me in search of injuries. A long time of solitude has caused her a strong need for social contact. I smiled. ¨C "You didn''t ask if I remember you" "¡­" ¨C Yuuko stopped in front of me and then smiled. - "You remember me?" "Yes, I remember you" - I sighed ironically and headed to the exit of the building. "I didn''t ask you, what''s your name? Are you a student or teacher? What do you usually do? How can you see me and remember me?..." ¨C Yuuko began to blurt out many questions. I stopped when we reached the exit of the building. - "I have to go¡­" Yuuko went from being an energy woman to be as gloomy as a specter of despair. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Why don''t youe with me? It would be a shame to leave such a pretty girl in a ce like this" Yuuko was moved by my words, but she quickly became depressed. ¨C "I can''t go¡­" Ghosts have an object, person, or ce that is the source of their obsessions. If the specter loses this item, they will begin to lose their sanity until they be violent specters who seek to extract the life energy of humans to preserve their tragic existences. I smiled. ¨C "I understand how ghosts work and the negative effects of leaving the territory where your soul is tied, but this has an easy solution" Yuuko looked down. - "Possession¡­" "That''s right" - I approached the ghost girl. ¨C "You can live at the expense of my vitality, and do not worry, I have enough vitality to feed thousands of ghosts so you can go with me without hurting me" Yuuko clenched her teeth, she was tempted by my idea, but she seems like a kind woman who doesn''t want to hurt the first person who can remember her existence. I grabbed her hand and forced her toe with me. It''s alreadyte and the sun is setting so the sunlight won''t harm Yuuko''s body. "Wait!" ¨C Yuuko panicked at being pulled away from the object of her obsession. Her spiritual body reacted instinctively causing her soul to cling to the nearest source of life energy, me. Yuuko disappeared and joined my soul to survive, but before she could scream in a panic since she doesn''t want to hurt me, she froze realizing that she wasn''t alone inside my soul. "Senpai just kidnapped another girl..." "Oh look that Pentako-chan, our new roommate has bigger breasts than you" "COCO!!" "Who are you?!" I sighed internally. ¨C "Tsubaki, exin her the situation" "You kidnap a girl and I have to fix things" - Tsubaki sighed ironically. ¨C "Okay, this girl seems nice" With everything ready I left school and returned to the Ichijo residence, today was a productive day. Chapter 211: Outer God Food Chapter 211: Outer God Food I arrived at the Ichijo residence and had to make dinner per Lin Ruoxi''s request. Even the silent Xiao Bai had been looking forward to my arrival to taste my food. "You could be a professional chef" ¨C Lin Ruoxi spoke with satisfaction as she ate soup whose name I don''t even know, but her housekeeper taught me this recipe. I was surprised to find out that this woman''s favorite food is cheap street stall-style food rather than expensive fancy food, now we have one thing inmon. "Young master is impressive" ¨C An elderly woman sighed in admiration as she ate her portion. This woman is Wang Yn, my wife''s housekeeper and from what I have seen, this woman is as her second mother. Navi said it''s a tragedy that this woman already looks like an olddy or it would be fun to have another mother-daughter package. Although the idiot didn''t insist on adding the housekeeper to my harem, ording to my investigation Lin Ruoxi''s mother is beautiful which brought trouble with the flying idiot. I sighed. ¨C "Don''t call me young master, I don''t want to beparable to spoiled idiots with permissive parents" The housekeeper lightly smiled at Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "Thedy''s husband is quite direct" Lin Ruoxi lightly snorted to hide her embarrassment, this woman is more innocent than a high school girl when ites to romance. "I didn''t think to see you like this" ¨C A beautiful woman smiled wryly at Lin Ruoxi''s attitude. This woman is called Mo Qianni, my wife''s best friend. When Lin Ruoxi formed a branch of herpany in Japan, she brought in some of her most trusted employees including this woman. When the employees were escorted to secure areas by the yakuza, Mo Qianni and the housekeeper were brought to the Ichijo residence as they will be living together with Lin Ruoxi to make my wife feel morefortable as she is prohibited from leaving the residence until things stabilize. Humans who know freedom will feel burdened by being locked up so I have to give my wife a false sense of freedom at least until the problems with China''s prominent families subside. "On the other hand, I''m surprised that you married a teenager" ¨C Mo Qianni looked at me strangely since I''m Luis now. I shrugged and continued eating. At the end of the meal, I served zongzi, a Chinese dish that is sticky rice balls. Lin Ruoxi''s eyes practically sparkled at the sight of the dish, it''s her favorite food. "All that fat goes to her breasts... It''s not fair..." - Rushia''s somber murmur echoed in my mind. This food is too heavy for dinner and can cause indigestion, but I served a gically modified tea that supports healthy digestion. In Gaia, supernatural objects are restricted, but ya underestimates technology too much, so products based on pure science are not restricted. When I learned this I had Shiguma prepare pure science products and artifacts like gene enhancement injections which I will then give to my subordinates. I am also preparing a supeputer so that Monika can ess the inte of this world, but I am still checking that there are no artificial intelligences capable of harming my virtual wife. While the women ate, I asked Lin Ruoxi how her day was and listened quietly just talking when she asked for my opinion. This helps show that I am interested in her goals by increasing emotional closeness. She talked to me about how herpany works and although I honestly don''t care about that since I hate business and politics, I heard something unpleasant. "Tch, those idiots keep calling even though we changed the office phone number" ¨C Mo Qianni snorted in extreme disgust. I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Is anyone causing trouble?" Lin Ruoxi sighed. ¨C "Since we arrived we have soughtmercial alliances, but very fewpanies have agreed to coborate with us due to some problems¡­" Lin Ruoxi didn''t seem to want to talk about her problems so I did the most reasonable thing, I poured alcohol to get information. Since my psychological state is solid when I want to get information, the drink did not make me lose my self-control and after several drinks, I understood the situation. "Jade-skinned beauties causing trouble because idiots covet such beauty, business as usual" ¨C System Goddess sighed in my mind. Arisa sighed. ¨C "I don''t like cultivation novels, but I understand that nationalism is normal in those novels, so we Japanese are portrayed as racists¡­ Although I can''t deny that there are many racists among the Japanese¡­ Howplicated" "Is there racism between humans?" - Coco asked in disbelief. ¨C "I thought humans only discriminated against other species¡­" "Humans are idiots, they will always look for an enemy to attack, even if said enemy is themselves" - I sighed internally. "That''s why senpai is human, because senpai is an idiot" - BB nodded with false wisdom. Whatever¡­ A majorpany has been putting pressure on my wife''spany ever since they came to Japan. Although thispany is not the most important in Japan, they have great support, so otherpanies do not want to have problems with that group. Thatpany did these stupid things because a person in authority covets the body of my wife''s best friend... Plot armor isn''t always good. Sexual favors are not umon among big businesses as beautiful girls are sometimes used to enhance rtionships between business partners. Although Lin Ruoxi is more beautiful than Mo Qianni, Lin Ruoxi has a prestigious position so it is a bad idea to harass her unless the harasser has a backer capable of putting pressure on one of the most sessfulpanies in China. Lin Ruoxi does not use treacherous and immoral methods in herpany so she refused to sacrifice her friend which caused the discontent of the other group. The enemypany is not that important, the problem is that the owner of the otherpany wanted to use Mo Qianni to please his boss, a family with power in the government of Japan. For several years now, the Ichijo family has gathered information from other factions to establish alliances and destroy troublesome groups. Normally attacking that family can bring trouble with the other influential forces in Japan, but the family that has caused trouble for my wife is on the list of troublesome groups that need to be investigated. In a civilized society, it is not enough to hate someone to kill them, the appropriate thing is to have a clear justification so that other people do not see you as an irrational enemy, and now I have a just cause to cut off heads... When Lin Ruoxi and Mo Qianni fell asleep, I had the housekeeper take care of both women and called Xiao Bai toe with me to see Mr. Ichijo. "What''s up boy?" ¨C Mr. Ichijo was drinking tea while he looked at the moon, every night he does this while he thinks of histe wife. "I''m going to investigate the Okawa family" - I sighed. Mr. Ichijo frowned. ¨C "The Okawa family has a lot of influence in politics so that will be a problem¡­" I nodded. ¨C "I know, but I am not going to directly attack the Okawa family, as long as we deal with their supernatural allies it will be easier to deal with them" Mr. Ichijo drank his tea. ¨C "The Yamata Sect is the main armed force of the Okawa family, are you going to start with them?" I nodded. ¨C "I just found out that apany affiliated with the Okawa family has been attacking my wife''s business, so this will serve as a pretext to investigate the enemy''s territory" Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "Boy, although a personal conflict justifies you hitting some idiots, the Yamata Sect is still part of Japan''s forces so attacking them without evidence will bring problems to our family" I smiled. ¨C "There is evidence that they have caused problems, I just have to confirm that evidence, and the other families will support us in this" Mr. Ichijo thought about it for a moment and nodded. ¨C "I think you have a n¡­" I smiled silently as I took a bell for cats out of my pocket. Mr. Ichijo smiled wryly. ¨C "You remind me of my younger self¡­ Fine, Ryunosuke will apany you in case a fight arises, but remember, normal weapons are for killing normal humans and supernatural abilities are for killing supernatural enemies" I nodded and left together with Xiao Bai. "Also watch your back, although we now have an alliance with The Beehive Gang, some of their more impulsive subordinates may try to attack you when you''re busy fighting other enemies" ¨C Mr. Ichijo gave me onest reminder. ¨C "Boy, do not hold back, I will avoid legal problems" Mr. Ichijo didn''t put it into words, but it''s obvious that he wants to destroy the Okawa family since they have been causing problems for the Ichijo family by creating newws that harm the yakuza business. This may sound good since we are gangsters, but the truth is that the Ichijo family has been protecting ordinary people while the Okawa family has been trying to establish a ck market of child prostitution, they have even kept in force thew of sexual consent in children of 13 years. "I understand" ¨C I nodded and went to the parking lot of the residence where a group of 10 men was already waiting for me. "Boy, at least let me sleep in peace" ¨C A man with a scar on his face yawned as he stretched. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You stink of alcohol, just admit that you were getting drunk" Ryunosuke smiled nonchntly. ¨C "It is not my fault, the beer you made is too good¡­ Hey, can you make more? Today we had the day off so we had a little party and we almost finished what you prepared¡­" I delivered enough beer to intoxicate a football stadium, but these idiots almost finished it in one day¡­. I sighed. - "I''ll think about it" I got into a car and Xiao Bai sat next to me. "For now you will act as my secretary and your mission is to observe any evidence of human experiments or illegal arms trade" - I took out special sses and handed them to my silent wife. ¨C "These sses have thermal vision, night vision, and protection against stunning lights, they also have a high definition camera so you can record the evidence¡­ If a fight starts, do not intervene and focus on recording the evidence" Xiao Bai nodded. Ever since I made her my wife I gave her a lot of supernatural and high-tech equipment. Although in directbat she is weaker than Tsugumi, her specialty is espionage, stealth assassination, and information gathering so she will help me record evidence to justify the attack against the Yamata Sect. There is evidence that the Yamata Sect has conducted human experiments which are illegal in Japan. Although ya doesn''t care about these matters, if I can prove that those experiments involve supernatural factors and are harmful to humanity then the Ichijo family will benefit from ya. In case the Yamata Sect is innocent I prepared some of my failed experiments in my Rasen Dimension to nt evidence. Although the Yamata Sect is in the neighboring city, it''s already night and there aren''t many cars on the streets so we quickly arrived at the ce. The supernatural territories are divided into different areas and although the Ichijo family controls 90% of Japan''s yakuza being one of the most important groups in all of Japan, the supernatural territory controlled by the Ichijo family is limited to a single city. Fortunately, this city does not have an Administrator so it is a gray area without an owner that is being fought over by various groups, so it is normal for supernatural organizations to fight from time to time. It is because of these kinds of conflicts that Japan''s supernatural society has failed to develop, and that is why Mr. Ichijo wants to unify the country''s important families. The car turned away from the urban area and we entered a neglected road that passed through the forest. We finally arrived in front of the territory of the Yamata Sect, a town cut off from society. This group specializes in the use of ninjutsu and spirit puppets, thus following shinobi traditions. Arriving in front of town I saw a group of five people waiting for us with cordial and respectful expressions. Mr. Ichijo called the Yamata Sect to report that a representative from the Ichijo family would be visiting them to deal with a possible misunderstanding that needs to be settled discreetly. I got out of the car while Xiao Bai walked behind me as my assistant. "Ichijo-sama, it is an honor for us to have you here" ¨C An old man with a simple appearance greeted me respectfully. I am currently Seiji so I smiled friendly while my eyes showed a subtle trace of cruelty simr to a treacherous snake. ¨C "I am sorry to arrive at this hour, but some problematic situations arose that I would like to discuss with the leader of the Yamata Sect" The old man looked a little worried, but he nodded. ¨C "Okawa-sama will see you in a moment, meanwhile, Ichijo-sama can wait for him, would you like something to drink?" The old man took me to the Yamata Sect leader''s main house. Along the way, I felt that several people were watching my group''s every move. Although most of the looks were wary, some people were looking at us with hostility while hiding their intentions to kill us. The Yamata Sect has used barriers to protect and iste the main buildings, but my sense of smell detected the putrid odor of hatred, suffering, and agony. Although there were no ghosts haunting this ce, the divinities of Kon and Rushia allowed me to feel that somewhere in this town there are a lot of souls being tortured. I entered the leader''s residence and waited patiently with mypanions. They served us drinks and food to wait. The subordinates of the Ichijo family are known to be carefree idiots so they started eating like uncivilized animals without caring about appearances. Although this damages the reputation of the Ichijo family, it has also caused the enemies to underestimate them and this is how Mr. Ichijo was able to trick and kill many of his enemies. The food had no poison, hallucinogens, or other drugs, but the ingredients had medicinal effects that enhance vitality, euphoria, and happiness. Although this is a good thing for the body, using these ingredients at a time like this only means that the Yamata Sect wants us to lower our guard to try to deceive us or for an ambush... Even though the yakuza were enjoying themselves like idiots, they all remained vignt as they understand how dangerous it is to let your guard down in enemy territory. After a few minutes, some beautiful women arrived to join us, turning the waiting moment into a small party. While the women were focused on entertaining us, I made Ortro turn into an ant-sized dog, then covered her with [Anti-Rasen] and Tsubaki used ''Resonance'' so that Ortro could use the ''Prankster Escape'' skill from BB. Ortro came out of my body through the sole of my shoe and with the BB''s skill, she went through the Tatami floor that had supernatural defenses. I connected my senses with Ortro as she searched for the ce where the smell of despair wasing from. Ortro continued to descend underground and several meters below ground she found a secret passage that was protected by a powerful spiritual barrier capable of obstructing the advancement of entities at the level of Coco and Rushia. Ortro approached the barrier and opened her mouth from where several human hands came out and began to scratch the barrier. The barrier was very powerful, but after 2 minutes Ortro made a tiny hole in the barrier that allowed him to enter the Yamata Sect''s secret area. "Hey Listen! This is simr to the time you found the albino loli! I bet you''ll find another loli!" I don''t think fate is so uncreative... The underground area was aboratory divided into different sections. In one area was a ss cage with Shinto talismans on the walls. This cage stored hundreds of cursed artifacts and evil spirits. "Spiritual poison Gu that corrupts the heavens..." - System Goddess murmured in disbelief. ¨C "Are there still people who prepare this thing?... This method is a waste of resources since the winning creature will have a life expectancy of fewer than two years and can only attack once... It makes me depressed to see how idiots waste materials so precious¡­" If I am not mistaken, in China Gu poison is the umtion of toxic nts and animals in a sealed jar, the creatures in the jar will kill each other, and finally, a creature whose poison is the most deadly and cruel will survive. Doing that with evil spirits is an interesting idea, but if what the System Goddess says is true then this is not worth it, it is better to give the materials to her to obtain hundreds of cursed poisons... In another section of theb, there was something striking. In a steel cage was a cute blonde little girl... "Hey Listen! Pay me bitch, I was right!" "I didn''t ept the bet" - I sighed internally, stupid predictable plot... Although the brat was as cute as a porcin doll, there was something much more interesting... [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has detected a source of Madness. The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy is being stimted. Skills rted to ''Reader''s Madness'' energy will double in effectiveness while the Madness source is nearby] "Senpai, quickly, let''s take that loli with us! With her blood and soul I can begin to rebuild my body!" ¨C BB''s eyes turned red as blood. ¨C "I did not expect to see a human who''s existence could stimte the Madness energy¡­ This loli is a stimnt for us outer gods, a food high in vitamins¡­" "You can''t eat that girl" ¨C Tsubaki intervened. ¨C "Her soul is full of loneliness and has not been corrupted by evil" BB frowned, but sighed. ¨C "Just a small piece of her soul, I do not ask for much¡­" Tsubaki narrowed her eyes stubbornly, she doesn''t want to see an innocent girl being mutted just because of BB''s greed. "... It smells good..." ¨C Ortro was salivating as he looked at the girl, if it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t give her the order, she would have already started eating the girl. "You can''t hurt that loli!" ¨C Arisa panicked noticing the behavior of the two Outer Goddesses. ¨C "Ray will be in Onii-chan''s harem, they can''t hurt her!" Ray? Through Ortro''s eyes I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: Rachel Gardner Origin: Satsuriku no Tenshi Categories: Woman. Loli. Protagonist] Her character sheet doesn''t talk about something special so her ability must be influenced by the mix of stories... "Do you know that girl?" - I sighed internally. "Shees from a video game of lunatic that waster adapted into an anime" - Arisa nodded. ¨C "She is a tragic girl and I sympathized a lot with her when I yed the game although I admit that she is crazy¡­ Onii-chan, if you save her she will be very loyal to you and she will see you as her god" More tragic women for the list¡­ "For now no one will eat that brat, first we must check that her ability to stimte Madness does not increase the attacks of dementia or it will be a problem if you lose control" - I kept looking at the blonde girl. Even I am feeling the instinctive desire to devour her in a literal sense... "Okay" ¨C BB sighed with disappointment. ¨C "Senpai, if you add this loli to the harem then I will only extract small portions of blood without damaging her soul, this will dy my resurrection, but senpai is a hopeless lolicon so I have already resigned myself" I ignored BB''s bullshit and kept pretending I''m getting distracted by the little party. Now I just have to wait for an opportunity to justify the destruction of this group of idiots... Chapter 212: Quick way to get ninja girls Chapter 212: Quick way to get ninja girls I was deeply disappointed when the Yamata Sect did not try to assassinate us, on the contrary, they went out of their way to please us by bringing us food, alcohol, and beautiful women. The ingredients that promote happiness and pleasure were not to make us lower our guard but to make us happy and decrease possible hostility. Now I''m eating together with the cult leader while a beautiful blonde girl makes sure my ss is never empty. "My home feels the greatest honor for the arrival of the young master of the Ichijo family" - The leader of the dry was a professional bootlicker and everything in his bodynguage reeked of ttery. In just 5 minutes of conversation, I had to use [Mythomania] ten times to keep from throwing up, this idiot is making it hard for me to get an excuse to kill him... I smiled arrogantly as if his stupidpliments caressed my non-existent pride and started speaking in a slightly wobbly voice to show that alcohol has had an effect on me even though I''m sober since alcohol has no effect on my body when I''m on a mission. "It is not necessary to call me young master, just call me Seiji" - I smiled and drank another ss of alcohol. The leader subtly sighed in relief. This idiot is called Noriko Okawa. Not only is he the leader of the Yamata Sect, he belongs to the Okawa family which gives him good support, but due to internal conflicts in the family, the current leader of the Okawa family will be happy if this idiot is killed by the family Ichijo. The problem is that that family will be furious if the entire Yamata Sect is destroyed since they are the main source of supernatural resources for said family. "To tell the truth, I''m here because of some problems that have arisen" - I sighed with boredom. ¨C "An Okawa familypany has been screwing up one of my family businesses, what is worse, an asshole covets the wife of one of my closest subordinates¡­" The idiot trembled slightly, cowards in authority are the smartest people when ites to protecting their own interests so he understood why I''m here. I looked at my cup. ¨C "The thing is simple¡­ As you know, the Okawa family and the Ichijo family don''t have a good rtionship¡­ My father said that I can''t go beat up the idiots who run the Okawa family so I thought I''de and see if I can kill a few rubbish to let off steam¡­" The women at the party tensed up and the entire ce became silent. Even though all the people were preparing for a big fight, I smiled nonchntly and drank the cup. "But well, damn it, you know how to fulfill your role as host so I don''t want to cause you problems" - I extended my cup to the blonde woman so that she could continue serving me alcohol. "I appreciate Seiji-sama''s consideration and kindness" ¨C The idiot lowered his head respectfully as he made an effort to calm his heart that had elerated in panic. Even though my group is in enemy territory and it''s dangerous for us to start a fight, if something happens to me then the Ichijo family will intervene which will draw the attention of other supernatural groups. If an investigation begins, it is possible that other groups discover the undergroundboratory, which would be a disaster since this would require ya''s intervention. I''m technically prey in a nest of snakes, but I''m just like a porcupine so attacking me will only hurt the snakes. "Seiji-sama''s taste for beautiful women is well known... If Seiji-sama wishes, I can prepare the most beautiful women for Seiji-sama''s enjoyment..." - The leader smiled tteringly as he used one of the most basic tactics of a bootlicker, bribery. ¨C "This girl is Hannya, I have raised her as my own daughter so I can assure you that she will be an excellent maid for Seiji-sama" (Author''s Note: Hannya from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Hannya is a really beautiful girl and I can see that in addition to the ninja training, she has been trained to be a sex ve, possibly the leader abused her several times even though she is legally his daughter. The fetishes of people in authority are strange... I don''t really care how much sexual experience a woman has as long as she is absolutely faithful to me once we start a rtionship so I smiled, actually I prefer experienced women over virgins. "I appreciate the gift and I will be delighted to receive it" - I smiled nonchntly. ¨C "Although I would like you to add, in addition to her, the women of all the shinobi viges that are under the jurisdiction of the Okawa family" The idiot paled at my unreasonable request. There are two reasons why the Okawa family can rival the Ichijo family. First, the heir to that family is an important member of congress so he has a lot of influence in politics to the point that he has caused a lot of trouble for the Ichijo family. Second, the Okawa family controls 90% of the shinobi viges in Japan. In the past, ninjas were assassins and spies in the service of people of high status. At present, the ninjas are one of the main defense forces of Japan in supernatural aspects. Although an elite fighter from the Ichijo family can destroy 50 elite ninjas in directbat, the yakuza are too direct which makes them predictable while the ninjas specialize in intelligence gathering, espionage, and stealth assassination. That''s also why Mr. Ichijo has so many expectations of me, my way of actingbines the violence of the yakuza with the stealth of the shinobi. The Yamata Sect has lost prestige since the current head of the Okawa family is the sect''s brother and they both hate each other to death, but even when the sect has lost influence, they still have authority over most of the shinobi viges. "Seiji-sama, that request is a bit¡­" ¨C The idiot leader was anxious since he didn''t know how to refuse. I smiled. - "What''s the matter? Can you make an undergroundboratory to experiment with human souls, but can''t you do me a little favor?" With my words, the yakuzas drew their weapons while the women drew ninja weapons. A barrier covered the town to iste us from the world to which I smiled. ¨C "Do you think me so stupid to say this without having a backup n? Go ahead, kill me, I''ll see you in hell¡­ Or maybe not, I''ve heard that these kinds of crimes are punished with an eternity of torture~" The leader was pale between panic and anguish. "By the way" ¨C I raised my cup to Hannya for her to fill it, but she was quiet so Xiao Bai was the one who filled my cup. ¨C "There are records of all your actions¡­ Gu poison based on evil spirits and experiments on humans with innate skills, dammit, you even used the blood of an Outer God to try to create a poison capable of corrupting deities, your balls are as big as Mount Fuji" Damn, I got so into the role that I started talking like System Goddess¡­ The leader took a deep breath and waved his hand for the women to put away their weapons as the ninjas surrounding this ce fell back. "Did someone leak the information?" ¨C The leader sighed as if he had aged ten years in an instant. "Who knows, maybe a small animal infiltrated yourb, or maybe I''m just guessing and I don''t really have proof of your crimes" - I shrugged. The leader sighed wryly. ¨C "Seiji-sama, please stop making fun of my ineptitude, a cunning man like you should already have everything ready to deal with me and take control of my sect" I smiled. ¨C "I like to talk to intelligent people" Ortro already absorbed everything that was in the undergroundboratory, leaving enough evidence to prove the crimes of the Yamata Sect, so if a problem urred, my idea was to call Senko after destroying this ce, so I would be justified if I decide tomit genocide. Although the original idea was to expose the Yamata Sect to damage the reputation of the Okawa family, there is a much more beneficial option for me, taking control of the shinobi viges. "Then what about my request?" - I smiled slightly with narrowed eyes as my presence increased creating a feeling of suffocation simr to a wolf stalking a rabbit. Although Ick killing intent, my presence as a Hero is as imposing as facing a natural disaster. The leader swallowed hard. ¨C "Seiji-sama¡­ I don''t want to refuse his request, but the Okawa family will not allow this to happen¡­" I smiled friendly and increased the pressure causing the gravity to start increasing. ¨C "You will say that I was so drunk that I came to annoy you, I hit you a bit, I kidnapped some women and I returned to my house without discovering your experiments¡­ I will deal with the problems while you slowly transfer the authority over the shinobi viges to me, we will do everything discreetly and when the patriarch of the Okawa family notices what happens I will already have control of the shinobi viges... How does that sound?" The leader lowered his head due to the increased gravity. ¨C "Seiji-sama, that would beplicated¡­" "I see" ¨C I sighed and canceled the pressure letting the leader sigh in relief. ¨C "Then I will call the Guardians, let the Will of the World decide your punishment" The leader hurriedly lowered his head to the ground in a seiza position. ¨C "I recognize the words of the master! The will of the master shall be done!" I sighed. ¨C "Don''t tell me master, it''s disgusting when you say it, just tell me Seiji" "I understand Seiji-sama" - The leader continued with his forehead pressed to the ground. I shook my head and stood up to head to the secret entrance that leads to the undergroundb as the yakuza followed me still keeping their weapons ready in case of trouble. The man and Hannya hurried after me without daring to stop me. The scattered ninjas in the vige watched us with uncertainty and anxiety. Some of them had sinless souls and seemed confused as to what they should not know of the leader''s actions. Less than a tenth of the vige seemed to know of the leader''s actions so they were very worried that I would find theb, but they couldn''t do anything to stop me as the leader was walking behind me like a ve obeying his master. I came to a warehouse where the training equipment for the younger ninjas was stored. "A creative idea for a hideout" - I smiled wryly. "Thank you for yourpliments Seiji-sama" ¨C The leader is a natural bootlicker. I only know the approximate location of the entrance so I smiled at the leader. - "Open the door" The leader did not show the slightest resistance and moved the training equipment to reveal a hidden panel where he ced his hand and after various security procedures a secret hatch in the floor finally opened. Small footsteps were heard from inside the secret passageway and then a small dog poked its head out. I smiled and extended my arms to which Ortro jumped towards me for a hug. The leader looked at Ortro and seemed at a loss for what to say as he realized that his biggest secret was discovered by a cute little dog. "Leader!" ¨C A ninja rushed into the store and when he saw us he pulled out a short sword. ¨C "Bastard, stay away from the leader!" It seems that some ninjas thought that I am threatening the leader which is totally true. The leader didn''t have time to warn the ninja to lower his weapon as Ortro opened her mouth letting out ten obsidian-colored arms which held the ninja''s head and limbs. The arms began topress the space around the ninja into a ball of meat the size of a baseball, then the arms drew back to re-enter Ortro''s mouth like a chameleon''s tongue. Ortro chewed a couple of times and then let out a small burp. I sighed. ¨C "I already told you not to eat random garbage, you could damage your stomach" Ortro didn''t answer and belched again, but this time she spat out the short sword the ninja had previously been holding. I sighed, this girl has a habit of doing horror movie scenes¡­ I smiled wryly at the leader. ¨C "I am sorry for that, my pretty friend has not had dinner and her appetite is a bit aggressive" The leader smiled as he tried not to look at Ortro. ¨C "No problem Seiji-sama, Seiji-sama''s friend is our guest of honor" If all the ninjas in this town worked together they could defeat Ortro, but the thought of being devoured without being able to fight was enough to scare the viewers. "Boy, your pet is striking" - Ryunosuke smiled at me wryly showing that idiots don''t fear death. I stroked Ortro''s head. ¨C "She is not my pet, she is my friend" "Is the dog purring?" ¨C Ryunosuke looked at Ortro with confusion. Ortro has a catplex... I sighed and looked at the leader. ¨C "The materials and experiments will be confiscated, I left your records so you can use the information to create poisons and improve the techniques of your sect, but you are prohibited from continuing with the experiments since it is too dangerous if someone discovers you and there is a possibility that your brother will rat you out when he finds out you''re working for me now." The leader sighed and nodded. ¨C "I will do what Seiji-sama says" I smiled and walked over to the leader, then my fingers stabbed into his abdomen. The leader fell to the ground as he gasped as all the ninjas panicked, but the leader struggled to raise a hand for them to stop. "From now on the female shinobi belong to me so don''t you darey a hand on them" - I smiled friendly. ¨C "I know degenerates like you so I changed your nervous system so that you cannot feel any kind of sexual pleasure through touch, from now on you can only have sex with my authorization and with whom I allow it¡­" The leader gritted his teeth in hate and frustration, but his expression quickly turned to surprise. "In exchange for you being powerless I improved your body structure so now you can be stronger" - I bent down to look the leader in the eye and spoke in a low voice so that only he could hear me. ¨C "If you are a loyal dog I will reward you, who knows, maybe people will stop calling you sect leader and start calling you Patriarch Okawa¡­" The idiot''s eyes filled with ambition. My right hand was holding Ortro while my left hand was extended in front of the leader. - "We have a deal?" The leader did not hesitate to shake my hand. ¨C "Seiji-sama''s words are my will" [System Notification: The entity ''Noriko Okawa'' has given up its freedom to be the user''s ve. In return, the user will not kill the entity ''Noriko Okawa'' for a period of 10 minutes] Never shake hands with the devil, it''s disappointing that people still don''t get it. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Did you do all this just to get a harem of shinobi girls?" "No" ¨C I left the vige while 10 female ninjas apanied me as they were a gift from my new ve. ¨C "Only 20% of the ninjas controlled by the Okawa family are women, the rest are men" System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "I will guess, you will put them under a ve contract and then use them as bodyguards for your wives since you do not care if those men die" I smiled internally with satisfaction. ¨C "Very close, but you stillcked something" System Goddess frowned and thought deeply. ¨C "Mmm¡­ I don''t know, I just imagine that you sleep with women who have husbands while you force the husband to watch" "Hey Listen! I support that idea! What''s more, you also fucks the daughters! I''m sure there are plenty of loli ninjas with tight vaginas who will scream Onii-chan while you prate them! That sounds like an excellent idea for a game franchise!" ¨C Navi was excited by stupid things. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "That sounds stupid, I only intend to use men asboratory rats to check if the humans of Gaia are a better alchemical material than the humans of my worlds" "Actually..." - Arisa joined the conversation. ¨C "There is a franchise called Taimanin that is based on ninja women being raped by orcs and tentacles¡­" How stupid¡­ Why could I hear that name? ¡­ Oh damn¡­ "Arisa, tell me about that franchise" - I massaged my forehead. "Nani? Does Onii-chan have a tentacle fetish?" ¨C Arisa sounded strangely excited, damn degenerate brat. "No, that''s disgusting" - I sighed. ¨C "But the second most important shinobi vige in Japan belongs to an organization called Taimanin¡­" "..." - Arisa was silent for a moment. ¨C "Onii-chan is a doujin character so this doesn''t surprise me that much¡­ Thinking about it, I''m surprised we haven''t found fat old men ckmailing waifus or fuckboys using sleeping pills on women¡­" "There are many idiots like that in Japan, in fact, the level of sexual harassment experienced by women in public transport is the highest in the world" - I massaged my forehead. ¨C "But well, the city where I live was¡­ purified¡­" "..." - Arisa smiled bitterly. ¨C "Onii-chan, it is difficult to differentiate if you are a hero or a viin" I''m a system user so is ssed as a hero or a viin is useless, I''m just an idiot with too much power. On the other hand, I used [Character Token] on myself a time ago and what I saw was strange. [Name: *Error* Origin: Netorare Sotsugyou Ryokou Categories: Man. NTR. Antagonist] It had been a long time since I saw an error notification... I talked to Arisa and it seems like I came from a doujin where an idiot (me) ckmails a big-breasted girl into having sex until the girl falls in love with the idiot (me). BB and Navi had a fit ofughter saying that I am a born son of a bitch in many ways¡­ I couldn''t deny it. Honestly, this doesn''t matter to me. Since I am a system user, my destiny was already broken and now that I am a Higher Entity, the original destiny of my story can no longer affect me if I do not allow it, although, at the same time, this exins my abnormal instinctive desires to sleep with women married... I must give up alcohol or one day I will sleep with the wife of an entity that can kill me. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says ''Teehee~''] ¡­ Whatever, the point is that apparently, this world is not only an umtion of video games, anime, and inte novels, there are also stories of pornographic animation. Damn ya! What bloody mess did you make by rebuilding this world?! Well, whatever, I''ll fix this shit or destroy the world in the process. I''m starting to think I can get along with Beast VII... Chapter 213: Valuable things come in small packages Chapter 213: Valuable thingse in small packages My visit to the Yamata Sect was profitable for what I got. All ten women were beautiful and their growth potentials are very good not only in martial arts, but some of them also have innate supernatural abilities so they can fight in human society as long as they are not too shy. The Yamata Sect not only has several shinobi viges under theirmand, they also manage some shinobi schools since having a greater number of ninjas is beneficial for Japan since each region has Laws that encourage the development of a type of warrior. For example, in Europe magic is faster to use, in China cultivators can more easily use Qi, and in Japan ninjas gain body bonuses and increased damage when using ninjutsu. This was set up that way so that the supernatural forces of each country wouldn''t invade other countries or it would create chaos if mages, gods, demons, and cultivators were able to fight at 100% power in any territory. Since it is beneficial for Japan to encourage the development of ninjas, schools have been created in recent years thatbine normal education with shinobi traditions creating a strange environment where ordinary teenagers can be ninjas trained to assassination... Arisa said that this is a ridiculous way to justify pretty girls in school uniforms fighting with sharp weapons. The point of all this is that in addition to Hannya, I received 9 other girls with ages close to mine. The leader of the Yamada Sect called one of the shinobi academies to give these girls a special mission. From now on these girls are on a mission to follow each and every one of my orders without question and even a magical contract was used to ensure that they belong to me. The girls may havebat trainingparable to a professional hitman, but theck of experience in life made these girls rtively naive so they think they are on a secret mission and don''t realize they were turned into a gift. Hannya was like the older sister of the group and she seems to have a high standing among the other girls as none of them questioned the reason why they are now owned by the Okawa family''s political rival. The cult leader mentioned that some of the shinobi girls are used for sex trade with other politicians and that is why the Okawa family got a position in the government even though they were originally a family that works in the shadows. Apart from Hannya who seems to be the only person aware that I am now in control of her life, the other nine girls seemed curious when I took them with me to the Ichijo residence. With [Character Sheet] I saw that the girls belong to a franchise called Senran Kagura. Arisa mentioned that it is a game series with an anime adaptation. The franchise consists of pretty girls fighting as ninjas, there seems to be a bigger backstory, but the basic plot is pretty girls doing shy things. The girls'' names are Asuka, Yagyu, Hibari, Ayame, Hijitaka, Ikaruga, and Katsuragi. These girls are between 16 and 18 years old and are still students so they will need realbat experience. In addition to them, there are two other women who are already adult women and even though they have already graduated, the head of the Yamata Sect has the necessary authority to give them orders so now they belong to me. These two women are Daidouji and Rin, although thetter seems to prefer the name Suzune. When we arrived at the Ichijo residence, the yakuzas yawned to pretend to go to sleep since it was three in the morning, but they just want to go get drunk with the alcohol I made for them. "Well boy, they are your problem" - Ryunosuke patted me on the shoulder and left with his friends to continue getting drunk. Contrary to popr belief, the yakuza of the Ichijo family prefer alcohol to women, that''s why I used to take care of missions that involved seducing women... I stopped thinking nonsense, I want to check the things Ortro stole so I looked at Xiao Bai. ¨C "They will be your subordinates so take care of organizing their responsibilities and check their needs, if a problem arises just tell me" Xiao Bai nodded with a determined expression, she sees this as a show of confidence since I am handing her an elite squad, but the truth is that I have more important things to attend to. "Tch" ¨C A rough-looking woman clicked her tongue in disgust, I think she is Daidouji. "Onii-chan, she''s a rude woman addicted to fights so if Onii-chan kicks her ass then it will be easier for Onii-chan to add her to the harem" - Arisa spoke with slight weariness since her young body demands her sleep early despite gic and magical enhancements. I looked at the woman. Her wardrobe is that of a juvenile delinquent from the 90s. A worn ck school uniform, a ck cap, long hair, firm muscles, no shirt and covers her big breasts with white bandages... She seems like the female version of an impulsive and violent protagonist. I know the mentality of this type of person, she is upset with me since she seems to hate obeying orders, especially from someone weaker than her. Now I have Seiji''s appearance so I''m more like awyer than a fighter so it''s normal for her to underestimate my strength since my presence is not intimidating. I sighed and looked at Daidouji. ¨C "Do you want to check my strength?" Daidouji smirked. - "A fight? Haha, it will be bad if you break by ident~" "Uuuhhhh, she thinks senpai is a weak worm,e on senpai, go and shut up that Jotaro with boobs!" ¨C BB started screaming wanting to see chaos. Jotaro? Who is that? Whatever. "Hey Listen! Make a bet with that idiot woman! If she loses in a fistfight with you then she will have to be your bitch!" ¨C Navi started with her stupidity¡­ Wait¡­ Actually, it''s not a bad idea. I smiled slightly as my gaze turned appreciative. ¨C "Let''s do this, we will have a fistfight without special abilities, just brute force" Daidouji''s eyes sparkled with excitement. - "Go! Let''s get started!" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Let''s go to the training camp¡­ Besides, it''s boring to fight for no reason" Daidouji frowned. ¨C "Are you going to take it back?!" I smiled. ¨C "Let''s make a bet, if you win you can request to leave here or some kind of prize, I will do whatever you want¡­ In exchange, if I win then you will be my lover, what do you think?" The woman named Suzune seemed to have noticed the obvious scam I''m running and wanted to stop Daidouji, but the violent woman was very impulsive. "Go!" - Daidouji clenched his fists with a wild smile. "Shonen brains are so predictable..." - Arisa sighed. As we headed to the training ground Suzune seemed to want to stop her friend, but Xiao Bai took her role as her leader seriously so she made sure Suzune didn''t say anything troublesome. We went to one of the training grounds and I smiled. - "Starts" Daidouji was furious at my nonchnt attitude so she rushed over to punch my face. Daidouji''s strength was amazing, even without supernatural abilities her brute strength wasparable to the original Apachai proving that human limits in this world are absurd. This brought back some memories from the beginning of my journey so I used the first martial art I learned, Ryuusui Gansai Ken. With a quick movement of my left hand, I deflected Daidouji''s fist causing the woman to hit her own abdomen. Daidouji widened his eyes in surprise but immediately showed an excited and violent smile. Clenching her fists, Daidouji unleashed a barrage of blows targeting my face, chest, neck, and abdomen. Even though shecked killing intent, each of her blows was deadly and even an elite soldier would be immediately killed by the force of her blows. Daidouji''sbat stylecked subtlety and flexibility, but her simplistic fighting style allowed him to make the most of the force of each blow while keeping her body protected. I''m starting to like this woman... I smiled and with my left hand caught Daidouji''s right fist. ¨C "Well, I have other matters to attend to" Daidouji was unable to fight back as I clenched her fist and twisted her arm back preventing her from hitting me with her left fist. Daidouji smiled and flexed her body back without resisting my grip, then raised her right leg to kick my face. I couldn''t help but smile. - "I like you" I raised my right hand to catch her leg and forcefully crushed her right ankle and arm. Daidouji gritted her teeth in pain but didn''t have time to respond as I grabbed her by her arm and leg, lifted her up into the air, and then mmed her to the ground causing the training ground to shake. I smiled when I noticed that Daidouji hadn''t passed out so I reached down and ced my hand on her abdomen. I began to apply pressure causing her organs topact, preventing her from breathing while her blood went to her heart. My smile grew as Daidouji showed no hatred, pain, or fear, she was enjoying the fight without fear that I might kill her, not because of stupidity or stubbornness, but because a true killer must be prepared to die at any moment. I noticed that Suzune seemed to want to intervene, but Xiao Bai stopped her. When the sect leader handed over control of these women to me, I handed over a portion of the authority over them to Xiao Bai so that she could give them orders. When Daidouji was about to pass out from arge amount of blood rushing to her brain I pulled my hand away and gave her emergency medical treatment. With abination of medicine and magic potions I healed all of Daidouji''s wounds in less than a second, although she had fallen asleep with a satisfied smile, it seems that she finds it rxing to have a fight where she can reach her own limits. I sighed and went to the group of women who were looking at me with a mixture of anger and admiration. I smiled wryly. ¨C "She will be fine, she just fell asleep" Suzune calmed down a bit as she noticed that Daidouji had started to snore with a smile. I kinda miss being able to sleep¡­ Even the other Outer Gods can sleep¡­ I patted Xiao Bai''s shoulder. ¨C "I leave everything in your hands" Xiao Bai nodded so I was able to head to the underground area of ??the residence. This ce is where the dimensional travel circle established by the ancestor Ichijo is located. Mr. Ichijo gave me free ess to this ce as he believes that the women I established a family are in another world and are still in that other world so with this circle I can visit them every day. The agreement with Mr. Ichijo is that every day I can visit my family in the other world for a maximum period of two days. Mr. Ichijo also gave me a special artifact to bind my lifetime to Gaia so even if I spend 100 years in another world I won''t age. This would be useful were it not for the fact that I no longer have the concept of age. Arisa started to salivate when I mentioned that I''m always 17 years old so I''m an eternal teenager... I used the dimensional travel circle after setting up the false coordinates I recorded so Mr. Ichijo would believe my lie. If another entity uses these coordinates, that entity will fall into the ''Void'', the space that separates worlds and where entitiescking dimensional travel rituals or artifacts are often lost. The main reason why the Superior Entities go crazy when they discover a new world even if it is a weak world is that in the multiverse it is very difficult to find the coordinates of a new world since the slightest calction error will cause an entity to be lost in the void between worlds for eternity. That is why we system users are hunted as the most valuable prey, we not only serve as batteries of Destiny Energy, but we also serve as treasure maps to obtain coordinates of new worlds. I used the false coordinates and before reaching the Void, I traveled to my world whose name I do not intend to say or think about. Once in my world, I headed to Shiguma''sb where I found my target. "Ne senpai, just one bite, I''m not asking for much¡­" ¨C BB was salivating as she looked at a cute girl who was receiving a medical exam from Shiguma and the System Goddess. "I already gave you the blood of the Outer God, be content with that" ¨C I sighed, it''s disturbing that this woman wants to eat the flesh of a 13-year-old girl. "Not enough" ¨C BB pouted. ¨C "The blood of Yog-Sothoth will only serve to stabilize my skills, but I cannot use it to rebuild my body or the Madness of that loli will corrupt my own Madness" "Yog-Sothoth is a brat?" ¨C I massaged my forehead in frustration. "Oops, spoiler¡­ Teehee~" ¨C BB smiled goofily. I wanted to say something, but I frowned. ¨C "Why is the blood of Yog-Sothoth in Gaia?" BB shrugged. ¨C "I have no idea, as far as I know, that brat should be wandering between worlds of magic since she likes sightseeing" This will be a headache... [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says YES] ¡­ Dammit. Since I used the concept ''Protagonist'' things have be more absurd, the problem is that this is the most stable concept I know and the other concepts I understand will only make my destiny a worse mess than it is now... Living isplicated. I sighed and walked over to Shiguma to get a closer look at the little girl. "This is strange" ¨C System Goddess sighed and handed me a report. Rachel Gardner, a cute blonde girl who is not special at first nce. Even though she is a protagonist, her Destiny Energy is very low so I was able to get her out of Gaia without difficulty. She doesn''t possess any special energies and her lineage is 100% human, but somehow her soul can potentiate the ''Madness'' energy. System Goddess summarized the information I stole from theb and the records of the experiments made me want to sigh. Simply put, Rachel was ab rat used to attempt to integrate an Outer God lineage with the human body without causing mutations. Although all intelligent entities can develop the ''Madness'' energy including artificial intelligences, creating a ''Path of Madness'' is an impossible task for any entity other than an Outer God. When this energy isbined with other energies it will only cause corruption and deterioration of that energy which can bring a temporary increase in power, but in the long term, it will cause a deterioration in the soul which will lead to death. Rachel was chosen for this experiment as the people around her seem to go crazy so she was captured by the Yamata Sect to do experiments. The scientific records of the experiments show that everyone who spent time with Rachel began to freak out and develop an insane obsession with the blonde little girl. This obsession quickly spiraled out of control and some of the scientists were killed after they tried to escape from the sect with Rachel. Since Rachel had an innate ability to foster Madness, the scientists thought that she could withstand the mental destruction of an Outer God''s blood so they gave her blood transfusions. Miraculously, Rachel''s mind and body didn''t disintegrate in the same way the otherb rats did, but Rachel couldn''t use Outer God''s abilities either. The scientists thought that she simply absorbed the blood with no effect, but the truth is that they created something beyond their expectations. System Goddess found that Rachel''s soul has an unusual soul frequency that causes insanity and with Outer God''s blood that soul frequency evolved turning the girl into something akin to steroids for Outer Gods. Rachel can be said to be the Chernobyl nuclear reactor. Anyone who gets close to her will die painfully, but if an entity capable of devouring radiation approaches her, then that entity will be stronger just by being near Rachel. Rachel''s mere presence can cause disaster even amongst powerful entities as she will bring about corruption and madness by her mere existence. Luckily all the women in my harem are being protected by my [Reader''s Madness] so they can interact with Rachel smoothly. I understand why humans want to dominate this energy since the Outer Gods are entities feared even by someone at Auriel''s level, but the problem is that these experiments are pointless since the human mind is not made to resist the existence of an Outer God.... But¡­ "Could these experiments be rted to Kon''s mutation?" ¨C I frowned. System Goddess thought deeply. ¨C "Perhaps in the battle where ya took control of the world there was an Outer God involved and it was injured, that blood remained in the world and Kon was contaminated with that energy¡­ Now, centuriester, humans found that blood to do experiments ¡­" "That sounds simr to Bloodb¡ö¡ö¡ö" ¨C Arisa came out of my Core of Existence and joined the conversation oveing her desire to sleep. I sighed. ¨C "Arisa, no names or spoilers" Arisa smiled awkwardly. ¨C "I''m sorry Onii-chan¡­ I mean a video game that uses the theme of Lovecraft''s books¡­ I''m confused about the timeline that manages that world, there are too many mixed plots¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "At this point, the original plot does not exist so do not get obsessed with taking advantage of spoilers" Arisa sighed. ¨C "In novels, the protagonists can always take advantage of spoilers¡­ Why can''t we?¡­ I hate crossovers, they ruin the plot¡­" I sighed and patted her head. I''ve already put mental restraints on the women around me so they don''t question what''s fact and what''s fiction, this way it''s safe to talk about these matters without fear of their minds copsing. Now only I suffer from migraines due to the ssified information of the multiverse... I need to find more idiots to use [Forced Empathy], it sucks to be the only one suffering... My attention turned to the girl who is giving me headaches. Rachel ignored Shiguma and walked over to me. "She hasn''t had any reaction since she arrived, but she seems to like you" ¨C Shiguma smiled. ¨C "As expected of my lolicon husband~" ¡­ Later I will punish her. Rachel had a vacant look and expressionless face like a porcin doll, but with every second that passed, I could see how the ''Madness'' grew in her soul until she was about to generate a ''Path''... "Senpai can now corrupt lolis with a look, the title of Lolimancer is getting too small" ¨C BB looked at Rachel mockingly. I focused on the little girl to ignore BB. ¨C "What''s up brat?" My right hand was caressing Arisa''s head so Rachel held my left hand. - "God¡­" ¡­ ¡­ "Pfffff ahahahahahahahahahaha! You haven''t prated her yet and she is already telling you that you are God! When you fuck her you''ll make her say hallelujah!" ¨C Navi began to fly in front of my face. "Can you stop being a jerk for five minutes?" ¨C I sighed. "Hey Listen! I''ll stop bugging you when you stop being a whiny bitch!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¡­ Whatever. I looked at Rachel, we just met, but she already has a deep obsession with me. This obsession is of the religious fanaticism type and not romantic interest. At least it''s not another yandere, I hope so... I smiled and held her hand. ¨C "You have spent a lot of time in that lonely ce so you need to eat something healthy,e, I will make you something to eat" Rachel continued to stare at me nkly but her grip on her hand tightened as if she was afraid to let go of me. [System Notification: The ''Reader Madness'' energy is being stimted by an external entity. As long as the entity is in contact with the user, all skills rted to the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy will have effectiveness bonuses that allow mid-level skills focused on mental defense, spirit defense, and destiny defense to be ignored] [System Notification: The destructive instincts of the title ''Outer God'' and the bloodline ''Chaotic Beast'' are being stimted. The ''Obsession'' stat has prevented destructive instincts from controlling the user] [System Notification: The current ''Protagonist'' concept is ipatible with the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy bonuses. The bonuses will only be half as effective. To take advantage of all the bonuses it is rmended to use the following concepts from the Identity Fragments list: ''Chaos'', ''Madness'', ''Corruption'', ''Rasen'', ''Humanity'', ''Netori'', ''Genocide'', ''Viin'', ''Enemy''] I smiled wryly and carried Rachel as her body seemed to be weak from the experiments she was subjected to. ¨C "Do you have a favorite food?" Rachel shook her head. Well, I''ll make her several dishes to see which is her favorite, after all, I have to take care of this priceless treasure... Chapter 214: Avoiding an Unnecessary Cliché Chapter 214: Avoiding an Unnecessary Clich¨¦ I spent 2 days studying Ray''s condition (Rachel prefers that name) and after checking that I can use [Anti-Rasen] to prevent me, BB, and Ortro from having insanity attacks I let that girl live in my Core of Existence which helps me keep the bonuses on [Reader''s Madness] active. I also tried to check the situation of the ghost woman Yuuko who seems to have a strange curse in her soul that denies her existence so everyone forgets her existence a few seconds after seeing her. This doesn''t affect me as [Reader''s Madness] and Ortro allows me to generate a constant backup of my mind so I only have to rebuild my memories every few seconds. ording to Yuuko, she had her skeleton that was the object of her obsession, but someone stole it from her and since then any entity forgets that she exists, the problem is that she doesn''t remember who stole her skeleton. The problem is that Rushia can''t revive Yuuko if we don''t have the skeleton since I can''t build a new body without an original body part so I''ll have to search for that skeleton... Arisa mentioned that that wasn''t part of the anime since Yuuko had her own skeleton as a treasure so again the original plot is dead, what a headache. Anyway, after increasing my workload I spent some time with my daughters and I must say that having 24 newborn daughters is a massive headache. They cry, eat, sleep, defecate, urinate and the cycle repeats itself endlessly... Only Rubia stays calm since she is a reincarnated and she is honestly my favorite daughter since she doesn''t cry every time I''m not around her. My daughters are attached to their mothers, but they are even more attached to me, worrying me greatly. I tried to use [Anti-Rasen] to suppress my [Blue Blood] skill and other skills that affect my daughters, but my womanizing instincts prevented me from doing so. In the fight between my instincts and my rationality, my rationality lost, being mentally ill sucks... Stupid plot designed to piss me off, I''m going to kill the asshole who designed my character... Whatever, after two days I went back to Gaia and got ready to go to school. Before I left I checked the situation of the ninja girls and Xiao Bai was busy beating up the girls to teach them discipline. Although the use of excessive violence during education has negative effects on people''s development, regted violence can forge boundaries, and assassin training relies on violence, so I encouraged Xiao Bai to be stricter. I said goodbye to Lin Ruoxi and her friend who I''ve started getting along with and headed to school together with Raku. "It feels strange that we travel to school together" ¨C Raku smiled wryly while we were in the car. "I think the same" - I sighed. "Aniki¡­" ¨C Raku seems to want to say something troublesome, but he didn''t know how to do it. "What happens now? Is it about that girl from the Tachibana family?" - I smiled ironically. Raku blushed and shook his head. ¨C "N-Isn''t that, aniki¡­" "Wow, your stepbrother is more so feminine that a skirt could look good on him" ¨C BB had a fit ofughter. "Hey Listen! No! Traps can go to hell! A Harem King doesn''t stick his dick into another man!" ¨C It''s one of the few times where I agree with this idiot. "What about femboys? They''re not necessarily a traps" ¨C BB kept saying stupid things. "Do not! That shit is for idiots with self-anal pration fetishes!" - Navi yelled in disgust. "And gender bender?" ¨C BB kept killing my brain cells with her words. "...As long as she''s a woman she can be fornicated so it''s eptable!" ¨C Navi, you disappoint me¡­ Raku sighed ignoring the voices in my head mocking hisck of masculinity. ¨C "Yesterday before returning home a girl approached me asking about Aniki, she introduced herself as Yarizui Sen and said she was Aniki''s girlfriend¡­" (Author''s Note: Sen Yarizui of Ben-To) "And now is when all of Onii-chan''s mistresses start a Battle Royal~" ¨C Arisa was having fun. This will be chaos, but at least I can avoid future dramas where girls cry because I didn''t tell them I have other girlfriends. I sighed and ate a piece of candy to ease my migraine. Shiguma is one of the best things that has ever happened to me... When we were about to arrive at school I received a message on my cell phone. I have three cell phones and on this one, I only get messages from trusted people with no business rtionship, so I opened the message. {Ichika: Dear~ a group of people who hate you gathered in front of the school to humiliate you, they will try to make you angry so that you use violence and thus be expelled from the school. By the way, Pansy showed me her ring¡­ When will I get mine??} (Author''s Note: Ichika Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) I smiled wryly and put the cell phone away, today I''ll give her a marriage ring before she does something dangerous out of jealousy. "Is something wrong Aniki? It''s unusual for you to smile" ¨C Raku asked me curiously. "When we get to school, go to the ssroom, there is a group of idiots I have to deal with" - I sighed ironically, I already expected this. "¡­" ¨C Raku paled. ¨C "A-Aniki, it will be bad to kill people in public" "Do you think I''m a psycho? ... Don''t answer" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I am not going to kill anyone, I am a civilized person in a civilized society" "¡­" ¨C Raku didn''t seem to trust my words, but he kept silent anyway. When we got to school we got out of the car. The yakuzas made a dramatic scene where they stood at the sides of the car while bowing their heads respectfully. Was it necessary to do this stupid thing? Whatever¡­ Raku and I sighed and headed to the school entrance where there was indeed a group of 20 male and female teenagers. Raku looked at me with concern to which I smiled wryly. ¨C "I''ll be fine, these idiots can''t do anything to me" Raku shook his head. ¨C "I am worried that you will do something potentially fatal to them" ¡­This idiot really thinks I''m a psychopath¡­ "Raku-samaaaaa!" ¨C Before we reached the entrance a pretty girl ran to hug Raku. Raku was nervous and worried because Kosaki was in the distance, but my stepdaughter was more focused on looking at me with disgust. Alongside Kosaki were Chitoge, Tsugumi, and two background characters. Tsugumi looked at me with an apologetic expression, it seems that Chitoge convinced her to watch the show without getting involved to prove that I''m a bad boyfriend or something stupid like that. "Miss, don''t be so hasty" ¨C Marika''s bodyguard spoke calmly as her attention focused on me as if she was trying to study my body structure. ording to Mr. Ichijo, the police department has Luis as one of the suspects of being Kuro since my arrival in Japan was a month before the first murder case attributed to Kuro, but hey, I''m ready for when it''s known that Luis is Kuro so I don''t care. I yawned and walked to the entrance of the school with a nonchnt attitude. A guy taller than me looking like an idiot stood in front of me trying to intimidate me to which I stopped, looked at him, yawned again, and moved slightly to the left to avoid him and keep walking. The idiot reached out his hand to block my way, but by being careful not to touch me or with all the witnesses present it can be proven that I am being bullied. They can insult me, humiliate me and harass me, but as soon as the violence bes physical then the school will have to intervene. That is why there are so many cases of suicide, nobody cares about psychological violence... I sighed and looked at the idiot. - "What''s the matter? Is there a losers club and you want to recruit me? I''m sorry, I don''t have time to join your group of useless people" The idiot got mad and clenched his fist to hit me in the face, but a skinny guy put his hand on the idiot''s shoulder to calm him down. This new idiot had a skinny body and seems to be a maniptive and insidious person so maybe he''s the one who organized this stupid thing, what a bummer. Before the idiot could speak I sighed listlessly. ¨C "Look, if you want to insult me or something like that then do it quickly, I have better things to do like sleep at my desk or look at the ceiling, I don''t know, anything is more important than listening to you" The idiot was silent for a moment without being able to answer. The jerks who try to use social pressure to bully someone are usually pathetic people who don''t know how to deal with direct confrontation and when everything goes wrong they only know how to use one of the most pathetic tactics, yelling stupid things. "How dare you talk to me like that?!" ¨C The idiot screamed like an idiot. ¨C "You are just a stupid worthless beggar, you should not be here! Now go and clean the drains like the beggar you are!" ¡­ Wow, this guy could be recruited by Diedhauser and the other racists with a superiorityplex. I wanted to yawn at how boring this is, my non-existent pride is unaffected by this crap and I don''t have the need to pull out a wad of cash to brag that I''m rich now so I wanted to go to the ssroom but someone I don''t expect to see here approached me. "What are you doing here?" ¨C Paying no attention to the tense atmosphere, a beautiful girl with reddish-pink hair approached me with a surprised expression. I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Now I am a student" "You? A student?" ¨C The girl seemed to be looking at a mythological animal since she didn''t seem to believe her eyes. ¨C "Who are you and what did you do with the temperamental idiot who hates school?" I smiled sinisterly. ¨C "I decapitated him and ate his corpse" The girl rolled her eyes. ¨C "Yes, of course, the only thing you know how to eat is naive women" I smiled wryly, it''s ironic when those wordse from this girl. "I haven''t seen you in a while Nino" - I sighed. - "How about your life?" (Author''s Note: Nino Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) "Onii-chan..." - Arisa spoke seriously. ¨C "Don''t tell me you slept with two of the quintuplets¡­" "Almost but no" - I sighed internally. ¨C "I met her at the same time as her sister and although in general, we don''t get along, she has a strange rivalry with me since I cook better than her¡­ And well, when Fuutarou stayed with the more energetic sister, Ichika started a rtionship with me out of spite while Nino almost does the same, but she regretted it at thest moment so we have a slightly awkward rtionship where she doesn''t hate me, but she doesn''t tolerate talking to me too much either " "..." - Arisa had an expressionless face. ¨C "How many women have you stalked yourself with?" "I don''t know, I don''t keep count, it''s like asking how many cookies you''ve eaten in your life" - I sighed internally. I turned my attention to Nino. Nino started talking to me about some new recipes she has thought of as we walked to her ssroom. Ichika and her sisters are famous for how beautiful they are plus 3 of the 5 sisters are celebrities for their talents in cooking, sports, and acting. Because of this and Nino''s own bossy attitude, she is treated like a Madonna so even if the idiots wanted to beat me to death, they didn''t dare to upset one of the most popr girls in school, although now they will try to hit me because I know Nino. Normally Nino wouldn''t approach me to talk to me, but I''m sure Ichika did or said something to avoid extending the time of my conflict with the group of idiots. A good wife. When we got to her ssroom Nino sighed and looked at me with a frown. ¨C "Ichika mentioned that you two started a rtionship even though you have more lovers¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Are you going to threaten me to get away from her?" Nino rolled her eyes. ¨C "I am not the controlling mother in a Korean drama, Ichika is intelligent and knows what she is doing, besides it was obvious that you two had something for a long time, since she moved to live alone I am sure that you have been doing¡­ Well¡­ That¡­" Nino had to take a deep breath to calm her embarrassment, her self-control has improved since thest time we saw each other, maybe it''s because she has to see the boy she likes with her sister every day... "So?" - I smiled mockingly. - "Do you want to join? There is always room in my heart if you need a ce to live" Nino looked at me nkly. ¨C "Leave your stupidities for naive girls, I just want to warn you that if you dare to make my sister cry I will castrate you even if it is thest thing I do" I couldn''t hold it in anymore, I startedughing. "Are you making fun of me?!" ¨C Nino reacted like a cat whose tail has been stepped on. I managed to calm down while maintaining a mocking expression. ¨C "It is adorable how tsundere you are when ites to taking care of your sisters" "Who''s a tsundere?! You are that fucking tsundere! Your whole family is tsundere!" ¨C Nino shouted furiously making several students turn to see us, but seeing Nino''s expression of fury they decided to look away. I shook my head and smiled slightly. ¨C "Anyway, I have to go to my ssroom, say hello to your family" As I was about to leave Nino spoke to me with slight concern. - "How is your family? Do you still need money? If you need it, Ichika and I can talk to our father about hiring you again¡­" I stopped for a moment, this is unexpected. I looked at Nino''s expression and couldn''t help but smile appreciatively. ¨C "You have matured, you are no longer a spoiled and annoying girl" Nino''s lip trembled. ¨C "So I was a spoiled child?" "We both know yes" - I smiled. ¨C "But now you are not only a beautiful woman, but your personality is also bing attractive, congrattions" Nino raised an eyebrow at the unexpectedpliment, then sneered. - "What''s the matter? Aren''t you satisfied with Ichika and now you want me?" I smiled mockingly. ¨C "On the contrary, I want them both because they are wonderful women" Nino frowned and turned to walk into her ssroom to try and hide her slight blush. I ignored the looks of disbelief and hatred from the students watching me and headed to my ssroom. "Senpai, if one day you run out of money you can give courses and sses to flirt..." - BB sighed with false admiration. ¨C "Senpai''s skills to sell junk isparable to idiots who offer pyramid scams" "The Dao of Bullshit is so strong in Luis that he can sell a pig as if he were a dragon and people would buy it with an arrogant smile" ¨C System Goddess sighed dramatically. Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Luis¡­ Forget it, at this point it is useless to tell you not to manipte naive girls" "Oh nyo another woman has fallen into the viin''s trap!" ¨C Fauna apuded her excitedly. "Oh nyo?" - Rushia tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "It sounds strange, but I like it¡­ Oh nyo!" "Oh nyo!" ¨C Coco¡­ "Oh nyo!" ¨C Kanata¡­ "Oh nyo!" ¨C re¡­ "Oh nyo!" - Even Ortro?! I had to take first-period sses while the women in my head kept screaming that weird sound. I need more candies for the migraine¡­ Chapter 215: A Clumsy Cute Teacher Chapter 215: A Clumsy Cute Teacher "Yesterday I waited for you to eat and you didn''t show up" It was the first thing I heard when I entered my ssroom. I sighed guiltily. ¨C "Nana, I am sorry, yesterday I got distracted by all the issues of going to a new school and when I saw someone I know I unconsciously followed her" Nana wasn''t really angry, she was just feigning anger to tease me, but hearing my reply she quickly showed a kind smile. ¨C "Don''t worry, but for making me wait today you should buy me something to eat" "Of course" - I smiled. ¨C "Today I prepared my lunch, I can share half of it with you so you can tell me what you think of my culinary skills." "The whisper of the devil..." - BB murmured in my mind. ¨C "First conquers her stomach and then she will be moaning in senpai''s bed¡­" Nana nodded, she doesn''t know about my culinary skills so she has no expectations, but she likes the idea that we''re bing friends. She is a kind and energetic girl. As I got my things ready for the ss I looked around the room and saw that Raku had a dead expression as he was hugged by Marika. Now that I see, there is something strange about that girl... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' confirms that there is a curse on the soul of the entity ''Marika Tachibana''] Due to my experience with Beast VII''s curse, I made my skill [Paranoia] stay alert for any sign of a soul-affecting curse since I''m not going to let some shitty entity want to control any of my wives. Using [Paranoia] for this won''t let me know who ced the curse or what its effects are, but I can run an analysis with the help of System Goddess for that. "Arisa..." - I called the girl in my mind. "What''s wrong Onii-chan?" ¨C Arisa was eating pizza, a carefree brat. "In the original plot Marika suffers some misfortune or dies?" ¨C I took my eyes off Raku and settled into my seat until Kyoko arrived and started teaching her ss. "Her health is not good due to an illness I don''t remember, but I think it''s something from the heart... Although she''s not in danger since her illness can be treated with modern medicine" - Arisa exined while she continued eating. I sighed internally. ¨C "Don''t talk with your mouth full and wipe your mouth, you have cheese and pizza sauce covered on your face" "Sorry..." - Arisa wiped her mouth. Again there is an error in the plot. With [Reader''s Madness] I can see that Marika''s Destiny is tied to Raku, but at the same time, there is a cruel Destiny that binds her heart with death. Although I don''t want to get involved in any more troublesome shit, the Tachibana family has a lot of influence in politics so if they coborate with the Ichijo family, it will be easier to subdue the Okawa family... I have an idea, but I''ll have to talk to Mr. Ichijo. While the ss was going on I felt infinite boredom so I asked permission to go to the bathroom. "Second day of school and you''re already skipping ss" - Arisa sighed. ¨C "Onii-chan is a delinquent" "I''m just going to the bathroom" - I rolled my eyes. I originally wanted to walk around a bit, but I felt someone following me. I''m used to this since, besides Pansy, there are other girls who constantly look at me from a distance without directly approaching me so we can talk, the problem is that the person following me is giving off an intense desire to kill me. I entered the men''s room after making sure it was empty. As soon as the bathroom door started to close behind me, I turned around and raised my hand to stop the knife from being aimed at my face. "We are in a public ce and murder is illegal" - I sighed, my life is ridiculous. No one is around so no one can testify that some crazy woman with a knife is trying to kill me. On instinct, I was about to kill the crazy woman, but I controlled myself by remembering that I am in a school and killing here would be troublesome. "Cheating bastard" ¨C With a low murmur filled with murderous intent the woman drew another knife and tried to stab the space between my ribs to pierce my heart. This woman''s assassination techniques are at the level of a professional assassin and her physical strength isparable to Tsugumi''s, but herck of self-control makes her attacks predictable. I couldn''t recognize this woman so I used [Character Token]. [Name: Akane Hiyama Origin: Renai Boukun Categories: Woman. Student. Secondary heroine. Yandere] I don''t have the slightest idea who she is so I called out to Arisa while my hand hit her abdomen knocking the air out of her. The woman named Akane seems to have a high tolerance for pain as having her lungs empty didn''t stop her from attacking so Inded a small punch to her jaw to jolt her brain into unconsciousness. Now I must consider whether to kill her and destroy the evidence or add her to my harem¡­ It''s hard to be a womanizer. "Do you even know the crazy woman with the knives? Onii-chan, if you really have a fetish for crazy women I can give you a list of candidates for your harem¡­" ¨C Arisa spoke with irony. I sighed. ¨C "Just tell me if she is worth it or if it is better to kill her without leaving evidence" "Well... She''s a crazy waifu with big breasts so there shouldn''t be a problem, but she''s very possessive and will try to kill Onii-chan''s wives... Although Onii-chan is good at taming yanderes so I don''t see the problem" - Arisa He didn''t seem to know what to answer. I sighed, grabbed the girl like a sack of potatoes, and left the bathroom after making sure my other stalkers weren''t looking at me. I made my way to an empty music room with good soundproofing so it will be a good ce to question the woman. I closed the door, ced Akane on the floor, pressed various acupuncture points so she couldn''t attack me, then pressed a point on her forehead to make her wake up, although she will feel very dizzy. Akane had a dazed look but even as her vision was blurry she tried to get to her feet as her gaze searched for her knives. This girl definitely received training from a professional killer... I sighed tiredly. ¨C "Who are you and why do you want to kill me?" I''m sure I''ve never slept with this woman so she doesn''t make sense of thebination of resentment and love she feels for me. Akane calmed down a bit when she noticed that she can''t move, but her look indicated that she still wants to stab me. ¨C "You are an unfaithful bastard who yed with my feelings¡­ You deserve to die¡­" I sighed and crouched down to look at us closely. ¨C "I don''t even know you, when did we have a rtionship?" Akane looked away in slight embarrassment. I sighed. ¨C "We do not have a rtionship and you just decided that we have it without consulting me?" Akane bit her lip in embarrassment and frustration. I sighed. ¨C "You have just entered the top 10 of the most irrational women with whom I have been involved, congrattions" "Who is irrational?!" - Akane screamed like a rabid animal. - "You are mine! I love you and that''s why you''re only mine! But you are a cheating bastard who started having many girlfriends!" I''m getting tired of this¡­ "I''ve always been with many women" - I rolled my eyes. Akane''s resentment grew. ¨C "I did not care if you slept with random sluts since I knew you would always be mine, but I will not allow you to have other girlfriends! Only I can be your girlfriend!" It''s okay to sleep with random women, but it''s wrong to form a harem¡­ What stupid logic. Despite everything, this woman is obsessed with me which is something I look for in my harem to avoid infidelity, on the other hand, I already have experience dealing with possessive women. "Let''s talk about this civilly" - I smiled slightly. ¨C "I am not going to leave my lovers, but if you calm down I have no problem with making you my wife" Akane seemed a little happy but she quickly go crazy again. - "You are only mine! I will kill those bitches around you and we will always be together!" ¡­How troublesome¡­ "Kill?" ¨C Ortro asked my inner thoughts. "Anyone against killing her?" ¨C I asked the voices in my head. "In favor" "No problem" "Big must die..." "I don''t mind" "She''s a rtively popr waifu, but I didn''t really like that anime so I don''t care about her" "Yandere senpai is cute~ In favor~?" "Tsubaki?" ¨C I specifically asked the voice of reason. Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "She brought it on herself, just do it quickly and without pain, cruelty is unnecessary" [Waifus Killer] will continue to show its usefulness¡­ Before my hand could break the woman''s neck, a loud scream shook the inside of my mind. "HEY LISTEN! A Harem King doesn''t waste a good meal! You can''t remove this big, fatty beef!" ¨C Navi started screaming nonsense. He wanted to ignore the jerk, but Navi mentioned something important. "Hey Listen! This idiotic waifu seems toe from a wealthy family! Maybe she''s one of the targets you need to woo to unify Japan or that convenient shit that doesn''t make any sense!" - Navi yelled anxiously. Let''s see... In the list of important families, there is a Hiyama family, it''s not a very important family at the level of Ichijo, Tachibana, or Okawa, but they still have some contact with the supernatural world and if I''m not mistaken, they are subordinates of the Ichijo family ¡­ I sighed heavily, I hate politics. I took out my cell phone and sent Mr. Ichijo a message. {Is there a girl named Akane in the Hiyama family?} I quickly received an answer. {Boss: Yes, she is the daughter of the head of the Hiyama family so she is the heiress of that family... What did you do now?... Don''t tell me you already slept with her... Well, I was thinking of arranging a marriage like that that this is not so bad} My lip trembled, this man treats me like a stud to raise purebred foals¡­ {The heiress of the Hiyama family tried to stab me out of jealousy, she seems to have fallen in love with me for no reason, but she wants to kill my lovers. She is currently immobilized and uninjured} {Boss: Boy, don''t do anything rash! I will contact the head of the Hiyama family, for now, you return to your sses} Looks like Mr. Ichijo will have a lot of paperwork to deal with, heh. I looked at Akane who was still yelling nonsense about killing my wives. Now the question is whether I should leave Akane like this or is it better to leave her unconscious to lock her in a locker... As I thought about my options there was the sound of a cell phone in Akane''s pocket, the interesting thing was that Akane froze at the sound of her cell phone as if she had heard the scariest thing in the world. I have a vague idea of ??what''s going on so I put pressure on Akane''s right shoulder so she could move her arm. Akane didn''t try to fight and quickly pulled out her cell phone to answer the call. Since my senses are better than ordinary humans I was able to hear the conversation. "Come home now" - The voice of an adult woman sounded full of coldness. Akane paled and nodded even though the woman on the other end of the phone couldn''t see her, it seems that Akane was raised to be totally obedient. I released the acupuncture points on Akane so she could stand up. She no longer had a trace of anger or spite, she only showed fear as she held her cell phone with trembling hands. Akane didn''t even look at me as she left the music room to head to her house. "Dont kill?" - Ortro sounded confused. "Not for now, let''s see how things develop" - I shook my head and went back to my ssroom. Even though the incident with Akane was strange, I didn''t take more than 7 minutes so Kyoko didn''tin that I took a long time in the bathroom so I kept pretending to pay attention to the ss. The day continued until lunchtime, but again Kyoko asked me to apany her to the teachers'' lounge to which I sighed sensing something troublesome. When we arrived in front of the staff room, Kyoko was the one who stood in front of the door to prevent the ident with Mafuyu from happening again. Once we were in the teachers'' room, the principal exined to me that topensate for the two years that I have not attended face-to-face sses, a private tutor will be assigned to me. My record says that I graduated from elementary school before I came to Japan and since I came to this country I have been taking online sses due to personal problems. It''s worrying how easy it is to falsify an educational record, this way any idiot can pretend to be a doctor... That reminds me that there is an idiot I have to visit ''thank'' him for everything he did for me... Kyoko offered to be my tutor to help me study, but the principal had already chosen a teacher, Mafuyu Kirisu. After saying that, the principal went to eat like the other teachers to let me talk privately with Mafuyu. It''s amazing that no one thinks this is weird and takes it as normal¡­ It seems that Mafuyu doesn''t really have any friends who care about her. When I was alone with Mafuyu, I wanted to say something, but before I could speak she lowered her head with a guilty expression. "I am very sorry for my previous behavior, I will understand if you feel attacked or harmed and although it was an ident, my actions are a clear offense against you" - Mafuyu seemed too distressed by this. "This is not how a romanticedy scenario works... This script is wrong!" ¨C Arisa yelled nonsense so I ignored her. I expected this. Although the Okawa family has used the pretext of Japan''s low birth rate to promotews that benefit pedophiles, the fact that a teacher kisses a student can lead to legal charges for sexual assault of a minor. I pretended to take something out of my pocket and opened my Rasen Dimension to take out a wallet. I took out my wallet from my pocket and from it I took out a business card, it was the same card that Mafuyu gave me when we met. "My family situation is a bit... Well,plicated..." - I smiled bitterly. ¨C "To tell the truth, I have never formed ns for the future, so studying seemed like a waste of time, I never really considered finishing my studies and I never had any interest in a vocation¡­" Mafuyu looked up and met my eyes with a frown. ¨C "What makes you think so? Studies are the most important part of youth as they will help you forge a prosperous future" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "How can I think about studying when I can barely eat?" Mafuyu froze as while poverty exists in this country, it is rare to see due to the division into districts and social sses. I sighed. ¨C "I am sure you have heard the rumors about me, a violent bum with no future or education, basically a piece of trash with no future or importance." Mafuyu showed slightpassion, though she seems to have a hard time showing her emotions in her facial expressions. ¨C "I am sure that those rumors are just baseless attacks¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "On the contrary, everything is true" Mafuyu remained silent as I continued speaking. ¨C "You see, my father plunged my family into debt and since my mother does not work I had to take care of my family¡­ It is difficult to support a family being a boy with no education or background so I took the easy way out, I started working for the mafia" Mafuyu showed shock and seemed to want to say something so I raised my hand with a bitter smile. ¨C "Before saying that this is not the way, first I hope you can listen to me" Mafuyu took a deep breath and nodded. "To tell the truth I''m just a minor gang member, I do simple jobs as a delivery boy, I clean pipes, I work in construction and I clean garbage from the streets... I''m basically a pawn of society" - I sighed. ¨C "To tell the truth, none of this bothers me, I have never thought of having something better, but my sister is different, she is an intelligent girl with dreams and goals, so I work hard so that she has everything she needs" Mafuyu looked at mepassionately. "Well, I really have no interest in my future" - I sighed. ¨C "Or so I thought, but a couple of days ago a nosy teacher told me that I should think about my future so I started thinking about what I want to do with my life and although I still haven''t found an answer, I want to see If I really have a future" Mafuyu looked at the way I was holding her business card like it was a valuable item. Seeing as no one seems to care what happens to her, I can see that both teachers and students don''t have a good impression of her even though she genuinely cares about her students just like Kyoko. I talked a bit with Nana about the teachers and understood a bit more about Mafuyu. Mafuyu is not well-liked among the students as she is a realistic woman who understands one of the truths of life, dreams don''t alwayse true. It is easy to dream, the difficult thing is to fulfill those dreams, but sometimes no matter how much effort is put, there are things for which we have no talent, and clinging to an impossible goal is just a waste of time, it is better to understand the own limitations and talents in order to look for new options and opportunities. Mafuyu understands this and wants the students to develop their talents in order to seed as Japan''s work environment is extremelypetitive and living in dreams will not ensure eating in the future. Although Mafuyu is an excellent teacher, shecks the tact to show her students the truth, so they see her as a viin who tramples on their dreams. The fact that I am here because she motivated me to study is an indirect way of telling her that all her effort is appreciated and although this will not make her fall in love with me, it will be the basis of a future romance where I am the first person who respects her as a teacher. Mafuyu showed a very subtle smile since her fascial expressions are limited so this must be her version of a kind smile. ¨C "I am sure you have great potential, as your teacher I will help you discover what your greatest talent is so that you can forge a better future with your own hands" I carefully put the business card in my wallet and then put the wallet in my pocket. With a smile of gratitude, I stood up and bowed. ¨C "I will be in your care Kirisu-sensei" Mafuyu also stood up, but at that moment my stupid concept was activated. [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has been activated] Mafuyu tripped over the plot and fell forward. I didn''t even try to fight my Destiny and allowed Mafuyu to fall on my body making me fall backwards to the ground while Mafuyu pressed her breasts against my face. A couple of seconds passed until Mafuyu managed to react and tried to stand up, but she again tripped over non-existence causing her lips to press against mine. I have no proof, but I''m sure that just as Ray can stimte my [Reader''s Madness] energy, Mafuyu can stimte my [Lucky Pervert] skill... Mafuyu parted her lips from mine with a panicked expression, but due to the position we stumbled into, she is sitting on a sensitive region of my body. Before Mafuyu panicked, I smiled wryly. ¨C "Sensei, at this rate you will have to take responsibility and be my wife¡­" Mafuyu couldn''t be embarrassed as she was too worried and anxious, she just looked at me with extreme concern. - "Are you OK? Did you hurt yourself somewhere?" She certainly is a good teacher despite being so clumsy... "I''m fine, maybe too well" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Although it is better if sensei does not move much or something could wake up¡­" "Wake up?" ¨C Mafuyu seemed confused until she felt something hard pressing on her smooth and well-shaped buttocks. ¨C "¡­." I finally saw Mafuyu''s fascial expressionpletely change, a perfect expression of embarrassment and panic that reminded me of Tsugumi. How cute. Mafuyu didn''t know how to react so she didn''t try to move, she just stood still as the blush on her face increased. I sighed and grabbed her hips to gently lower her off my body. I stood up and then extended her hand to help her up, but she only looked at a region of my body without moving. I smiled wryly. ¨C "If you are curious you can touch it, although you will have to bear the responsibility and be my wife" Mafuyu managed to snap back to reality and stood up as she looked away not daring to look at me. "Don''t worry, it was just an ident" - I spoke kindly. "Thank you¡­" ¨C Mafuyu managed to calm down a bit. I smiled and spoke with a slight teasing tone. ¨C "But if you do it again you will really have to be my wife or it will be bad for my masculine pride if I let a beautiful woman take advantage of me and I do not do something about it" "Ahem, don''t tease your sensei like that" ¨C Mafuyu frowned to try to hide her embarrassment. "I''m sorry sensei" - I shrugged. "Better go eat, it will be bad if you are not attentive to your sses because you are hungry" ¨C Mafuyu just wanted to get away from me out of shame and guilt. "Fine" ¨C I nodded and headed for the door, but Mafuyu stopped me. "By the way... I''ll see you after ss so we can review if there is any matter that is difficult for you..." - Mafuyu managed to regain calm when talking about academic matters. I nodded with a smile and headed to the dining room. It''s already decided, that woman will enter my harem... --- --- Author''s Note: I wish you all a happy start to the month. Johnny Depp won! Yay! A hug <3 Chapter 216: Noisy Lunch Chapter 216: Noisy Lunch After leaving a good impression on Mafuyu''s heart I headed to the dining room after taking out my lunch box, but the problem is that as soon as I got close to the dining room I didn''t even have time to sigh when a small ball of energy jumped out to hug me. "Luis!" ¨C A cute ck-haired girl was too happy to see me and she hugged me like a ko clinging to a tree. I smiled wryly and patted her head a couple of times. ¨C "Haru, do not attack people like that or you could cause an ident" This girl is Nanako''s youngest daughter and Kosaki''s sister, Haru Onodera. Haru ignored my words and continued to hug me without paying attention to the hostile looks the other students were giving me. I sighed and put my hand on Haru''s shoulder to pull her away from me, but the brat clung to my arm like an expression of a maiden in love. I ignored the hostile looks from the idiots and headed to an empty table since Tsugumi and Chitoge were at the food stall since Chitoge''s appetite isparable to a hippopotamus. I know this well because, in the same way, that I have a subordinate bring food for Umaru on a daily basis, I also sent a couple of dishes for Chitoge so that she feels that Seiji cares about her despite being busy with his work. I''m being careful that my food tastes different when I''m Seiji or I''d be stupid if I''m recognized for my cooking skills. Although Seiji is a good cook, Luis is the true prodigy in the kitchen. While I looking for a table to sit down to eat I noticed two people. On one side, there was Nana who, seeing me, waved her hand happily, but in the farthest part of the dining room there was a lonely girl who ate in silence, my new girlfriend Nene Yashiro. Considering her need for eptance and affection, this doesn''t surprise me. That reminds me that I haven''t seen Ebina in thest few days, but Pansy is helping her get over her social anxiety so I''m not worried. I smiled at Nana and gestured to her to indicate that I am going to go to the farthest part of the dining room. Nana looked a bit confused, but she stood up and said something to her friends who nodded and stood up to follow her. I walked towards Nene while the ko named Onodera kept hugging my arm. "Where is he... Does he dislike me?... I want to see him..." - Nene sighed as she ate her lunch. I sent her a good morning message and she still thinks I''m going to leave her... The self-esteem of teenagers in Japan is worrying I spoke in a friendly way. ¨C "Is this table upied?" "No, I''m about to leave¡­" - Nene sighed and was about to gather her things, but when she recognized my voice she looked at me happily, although that happiness turned slightly bitter when she noticed that Haru hugs me like a loving girlfriend. I put my lunch box on the table and smiled at Nene. ¨C "I am d to see you, you would have told me you were here" Nene seemed happy by my words, but she didn''t know how to respond. Even though she knows I''m in a polygamous rtionship, she seems worried that I''ll be embarrassed to admit that she''s my girlfriend so she''s in a dilemma of whether she should act like my girlfriend or pretend to be just a friend... Damn teen drama. I smiled and made Haru let go of me so I could sit up. ¨C "Haru, is it fine for you to eat with me? Your sister will freak out if she sees you hugging me" Haru smiled cheekily. ¨C "Finally I can spend time with you at school, I will not miss this opportunity" I sighed wryly and opened my lunch box. Since I''m sure several people will want to try my food, I brought several easy-to-eat side dishes as snacks. With my chopsticks, I took a tamagoyaki and carefully brought it closer to Nene''s mouth. The smell of the food made Nene unconsciously open her mouth and ept the food. Her face became an expression of happiness and bliss as she closed her eyes to enjoy the food. I have already learned to control my culinary talent so as not to cause culinary orgasms and I can make people lose themselves in illusions where they experience happiness and affection without sexual pleasure. If it weren''t for the fact that I use [Anti-Rasen] to restrict my culinary talents, my food could make an entity experience such deep happiness that the entity would feel like it fulfilled its purpose in life. This will bring both soul and mind to absolute peace causing sudden but peaceful death. "..." - Haru looked at me nkly, then looked at my hands, her attention shifted to the food and back to look me in the eye. After analyzing what just happened, she closed her eyes and opened her mouth waiting for me to feed her. "Hey Listen! Give her your sausage!" I ignored the stupid voice and took the chopsticks Haru brought to eat her own lunch, then fed her takoyaki. Maybe I made a lot of variety of dishes¡­ While Haru was lost in an illusion of happiness, Nene came back to reality and noticed I started eating with the same chopsticks I fed her with. Nene blushed as she mumbled under her breath. ¨C "I-Indirect kiss¡­" "Cliche" - Arisa sighed. "Very cliche" - Coco shook her head. "I''m hungry¡­" ¨C Kanata lives at her own pace. "I didn''t know you liked younger girls" ¨C Nana finally walked over with her two friends and they sat in front of me. ¨C "Are you a lolicon?" "My lower limit is 15 years" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "That is already the range of adolescence" "And what about mature women? Do you like them too?" ¨C Nana asked me with curiosity. Nana seems like an open-minded, nonjudgmental girl as well as being willing to talk about topics that most Japanese people would avoid talking about out loud for fear of social criticism. I like this girl. I nodded and brought the food closer to Nana so that she could taste it. ¨C "Some of my wives are already mothers with daughters close to my age" "Wow, even single mothers¡­ You''re worse than rumors" ¨C Nana smiled without showing disgust and took out her chopsticks to take a tamagoyaki. ¨C "Thanks for the food~" Nana''s friends watched in silence as the girl giggled after trying the food. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Go ahead, you can try if you like" Both girls looked at each other and then nodded. The girls happily started eating while Nana kept asking me private questions in a public area. "Is this thing about having lots of girlfriends and wives true or is it just to show off? You know, like the guys who brag about having been with many girls despite never having a girlfriend" ¨C Nana was more and more curious about my personal life. Haru stopped eating and pretended to look away while she concentrated on hearing my answer, on the other hand, Nene had already managed to get over her embarrassment and now she enjoyed eating by my side. I don''t mind talking about these matters as they will eventuallye out so I shrugged. ¨C "It is all true, ording to public opinion I am what you would call a womanizing bastard or something like that" "That is not true!" ¨C Haru had an unexpected reaction. ¨C "When the group of unpleasant people bothered my mother, you were the one who chased them away! Whenever a problem arises you help us even though you have your own problems!" Haru''s scream was so unexpected that the dining room fell silent to which I sighed and put my hand on her shoulder to calm her down, but by the act of the plot armor, Chitoge and her group including Kosaki was approaching us at the precise moment when Haru said something troublesome. ¨C "You even hit the pervert who harassed Onee-chan even though she always gives you dirty looks!" "Haru" - I sighed making Haru realize that she talked too much so she covered her mouth and looked down. I looked at Chitoge''s group and saw that Kosaki had a disbelieving expression, she left her food on a random table and left without looking at me. "Senpai, context" "It''s not something special" - I sighed internally. ¨C "A year and a half ago there was a pedophile asshole who was attracted to Kosaki and even stole her underwear¡­ Raku wanted to help, but that boy is useless so he asked me to help him deal with the pervert¡­ The body of the pervert is now under the concrete of a road" "That sounds like a ckmail-type doujin plot" - Arisa sighed. ¨C "Although considering that Onii-chanes from a ckmail doujin this is not so strange¡­" "That doesn''t exin why that girl had such an exaggerated reaction or why you kept this a secret" ¨C Tsubaki focused on the important thing despite knowing the answer since she has already seen my memories. "Kosaki hates me because of her parents'' divorce so if she knew that I was the one who helped her deal with the most unpleasant experience of her life, it was likely that she was in a personal conflict" - I watched as Raku was so useless that he didn''t even try to follow Kosaki to speak. ¨C "Also, this could make Kosaki develop feelings for me which would be a problem because my boss''s son is in love with her¡­ But whatever, if the plot wants me to sleep with the three women surnamed Onodera, who am I to deny the higher forces" "Luis, you are literally one of those higher forces, if you really wanted you could prevent this destiny from happening if you used Anti-Rasen¡­" Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "But seeing that that boy doesn''t even try to follow the girl he likes, so he can''t me others if that girl ends up being part of your harem¡­" "Men who are too pathetic and cowardly to talk to the woman they are interested in deserve NTR" - BB sneered. ¨C "Although obsessive men also deserve NTR, stupid simps" "You''re a simp" - Arisa replied apathetically. "But I''m a big-breasted, pretty-faced waifu so I can be simp without being disgusting" ¨C BB raised her chest proudly. While the inside of my mind harbored a stupid argument, the people around me started introducing themselves making my social circle grow in an instant. Nana demonstrated excellent social skills as she not only managed to be friends with Tsugumi and the girls, she even managed to make Nene ovee her shyness and so she integrated into the group. I ignored the voices in my head and watched as Tsugumi was dragging a heavy table side by side so everyone had room to sit. "It bothers you that they talk about your strength and yet you drag a steel table as if it were something normal" - I smiled wryly Tsugumi snorted angrily, but her expression changed when she saw my lunch box. "It''s the first time I''ve seen you cook a school lunch" ¨C Tsugumi smiled and ate my food without any shame. I shrugged. ¨C "I am practicing new dishes, I even got better at baking" "Aniki''s food is too good, I don''t think anyone can cook like him" ¨C Raku sighed as Marika treated him like a huggable stuffed animal, he doesn''t even have the conviction to tell the girl to let him go. "Hmph" ¨C Chitoge snorted disdainfully after tasting my food. ¨C "It is good food, but Seiji is much better at cooking" ¡­ "Pffffff ahahahahahahaha you are your own rival!" ¨C Navi convulsed withughter. Tsugumi and Raku made a great effort not to smile wryly. "Seiji?" ¨C Nana''s curiosity was aroused. Chitoge showed a fond smile even though we''ve only been talking on the phone. ¨C "He is a great man and a very good cook, the best of all" ¡­This is embarrassing and depressing¡­ Nene frowned. ¨C "Luis is the best" Haru nodded vigorously. ¨C "It is true, nobody is better than Luis" "Who knows" - Tsugumi smiled at me mockingly. ¨C "Maybe they both learned to cook just to seduce women" Chitoge frowned. ¨C "Seiji is not like this womanizing idiot, he is a responsible man" Am I an idiot or responsible, make up your mind woman... "Are you talking about Ichijo Seiji?" ¨C Marika asked innocently curious, but I can see that there is a strange interest in her words. Tsugumi also noticed this and frowned slightly, the problem is that Chitoge isn''t that smart. "Of course" ¨C Chitoge smiled proudly. ¨C "Seiji is the best man there is" "Seriously?" - Marika smiled slightly. ¨C "My father mentioned that name, although he did not use very nice words to describe him¡­" Since some of my jobs for the yakuza caused the police to intervene, it can be said that Seiji and the police don''t have a good rtionship. Although I have not personally met Marika''s father, Mr. Ichijo warned me that there is an investigative file to put Seiji in prison since the political rivals of the Ichijo family discovered that several of the reforms that have strengthened the yakuza in thest two years were my ideas. I wouldn''t be surprised if Marika is looking into Seiji''s secrets as there are several investigators trying to get evidence of my crimes to lock me up. This will be a headache... Chitoge and Marika started a futile argument to determine if Seiji is a jerk or a good man. While the two women argued, I rxed feeding Nene, this girl doesn''t cause me problems which makes her cute. "It''s fun spending time with you" ¨C Nana smiled at me as she enjoyed the discussion between the heiresses of two influential families. "I''m d you''re having fun, but I''d like a peaceful lunch" ¨C I sighed. I need to study more Concepts since using the ''Protagonist'' Concept is bing a headache, stupid plot armor that won''t let me eat in peace. Chapter 217: Cheap Acting With Cringe Chapter 217: Cheap Acting With Cringe After lunch, the sses continued and I continued to study ''Concepts'' while pretending to pay attention to the ss. For now, the concepts that I can use are: Adaptability. Protagonist. Hero. Martial Arts. Murder. Genocide. Netori. Harem. Chaos. Craziness. Corruption. Suffering. Viin. Murder. Fraud. Rasen. Anti Rasen. Enemy. Humanity. God. Bnce. Each Concept has its own effects, but having too many Concepts is not a good thing so I am now focusing on strengthening my most useful Concepts like Protagonist and Hero. To improve a concept it is necessary to obtain data from different worlds because the same concept has different effects in each world. For example, in the first two worlds I visited, death was an absolute thing with no ghosts, resurrection, or underworld, but in the magic world, death is a reversible status effect so resurrection doesn''t break the Laws of the World. That said, to strengthen the Protagonist concept I have to be involved in major events for my plot armor to take effect. Another option is to devour the fate of other protagonists... It is obvious that I will use both methods, in fact, I have already absorbed the plot armor of the Chinese protagonist named Qin Chao and now I am waiting for that plot to start. Curiously, absorbing plot armor not only strengthens the Protagonist concept but also the Viin, there are still things that I don''t know about the operation of the plot. Anyway, earlier today the school principal gave me the list of students and teachers so Arisa has been busily ssifying the characters in this school. Arisa was surprised to learn that Hina Tachibana is one of my wives. Apparently, she is from a series called Domestic na Kanojo which is basically a dramaparable to a soap opera from India. Arisa told me that it''s best to look for Hina''s younger sister before she meets the protagonist so that I can take the girl''s virginity and make sure that both sisters are mine. I finally remembered why Hina looked familiar to me, she shares traits with a girl I slept with a couple of months before my system woke up. What can I say, before the system I was what Arisa ssified as a ''hentai NTR fuckboy''. To tell the truth, there are many married women that I slept with as they were depressed and lonely because their husbands were busy at work. The number of sexually frustrated wives in Japan is worrying. I also slept with easily manipte naive girls or drunken women simr to when I met Lin Ruoxi. I haven''t contacted those women since they were only with me since I was ckmailing them... Although on second thought, maybe it''s not a bad idea to make a kidnapping scenario to include them in my harem, the Netori concept is not on the list just because of decor. It''s hard to tell if I wasplete trash before or if I''m even worse trash now. Whatever, my sex life has always been in chaos considering I was first abused by a supernatural woman when I was a kid. I will justify everything as trauma from my childhood. Anyway, I''ll visit Hina''s houseter. Speaking of my childhood, Ortro couldn''t retrieve the memory fragment from my first time since the woman who raped me stole that information so the mystery is still pending, although [Paranoia] already confirmed that that woman will give me a headache. Stupid plot... When sses finally ended, Kyoko asked me to stay for a moment to talk. While it''s nice to see a professional teacher who sincerely cares about her students, the attention she gives me is bing a nuisance. I said goodbye to my acquaintances since I have to stay to take supplementary sses with Mafuyu anyway. I don''t need any of this, but Mr. Ichijo keeps insisting that I act like a normal student, of course, ignoring the fact that my love life makes male students cry blood with jealousy. I sighed and walked over to Kyoko. - "Something happens?" Kyoko smiled kindly at me. ¨C "I have noticed that you have started to make friends which makes me happy, but I have noticed that you have not joined any clubs and I also heard that there was an incident earlier today¡­ Is someone bothering you?" ¡­ How troublesome. "Ahahahahahahahahaha this woman thinks you are a victim of bullying! Now that you''re being bullied you go cry in your mother''s arms and then fuck her like the Oedipus you are! What''s more, add this woman and have a mature women sandwich!" ¨C Navi was rolling in my mind due toughter. "This thing is the representation of perverts on the inte" - Arisa sighed. I smiled wryly. ¨C "No one has intimidated me, and if they have tried then I have not noticed, I have more important things to do instead of worrying about the nonsense of people with too much free time" Kyoko was a bit surprised by my response and then she smiled widely. ¨C "Luis-kun, you are quite a mature boy for your age, I expect great things from you" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Sensei, I beg you, stop saying my name with honorifics¡­" "Why Luis-Kun? That''s your name so I don''t see the problem~ "¨C Kyoko smiled kindly trying to hide that she was amused by my reaction. I sighed. - "No matter" "Senpai was defeated! We are witnessing the rise of the final boss of this story!" - BB yelled dramatically. I shook my head and helped Kyoko carry her things to the staff room since I have to look for Mafuyu. When we got to the teachers'' lounge almost all the teachers had left so I just left Kyoko''s things and waited for Mafuyu to arrive. Kyoko said goodbye after telling me that if I have problems I can talk to her and then she went to her house. I thought that she would bore me waiting, but a girl in my mind wanted to see the teacher''s lounge so I let her out of it. The ghost girl looked around the ce curiously. Even though she used to live in an abandoned school building, she seems to enjoy the school environment. Even though she has no memories of her past, there is a lot of negative energy in her body so if she could get her memory back she might be a powerful spirit filled with resentment, but at the same time that could drastically change her personality... I like the happy-go-lucky Yuuko so I''m conflicted about looking for her memories... While Yuuko had fun looking around the office, the person I''d been waiting for finally arrived. Mafuyu opened the door and entered the staff room with a tired expression, but looking at me she straightened up and showed a calm demeanor to maintain the appearance of a trustworthy and professional teacher. I smiled and stood up. ¨C "I am d to see you Kirisu-sensei" Mafuyu nodded. ¨C "It is good that you arrived early, we are going to the library so that we can start your sses¡­ By the way, there are two students who have problems in their subjects, I hope you do not mind havingpany" Mafuyu seemed a bit embarrassed by this since she''s supposed to be my personal tutor, but she agreed to help two other students. I smiled nonchntly. ¨C "It doesn''t bother me, but if Kirisu-sensei stumbles again it will be a problem if other students see us" "¡­" ¨C Mafuyu frowned slightly and looked away to hide her embarrassment. ¨C "Don''t joke with your sensei, now let''s go to the library" Mafuyu had prepared several books for various subjects so I helped her carry things. The teachers'' lounge is on the second floor while the library is in another building so we had to go downstairs. [System Notification: ''Lucky Pervert'' skill activated] This is getting ridiculous... In apletely predictable way, Mafuyu tripped over the non-existent creativity of the author of my story, and breaking all logic, she grabbed my arm and almost made me fall. With my right hand, I hugged her waist so she wouldn''t get hurt while my left hand held the books. Due to theck of bnce, Mafuyu pressed her body against mine and even though she is shorter than me, she still managed to kiss me on the lips. "Good execution during the fall, althoughcked more turns, I give a score of 8 points" "8 points, more drama was missing" "10 points, that was so cliche I love it!" "2 points! It would be better if the idiot prated her while they fell like a real hentai protagonist!" Mafuyu opened her eyes in surprise and horror when she noticed her actions so she hastened to separate from me, but since we were still on the stairs she stumbled again and the whole act was repeated making our lips meet again. Mafuyu turned away from me as her body trembled and her face was abination of embarrassment and panic. I sighed audibly. ¨C "I am beginning to think that you are doing this on purpose" "It was an ident!" ¨C Mafuyu panicked. I smiled wryly. ¨C "I told you that if you did it again you would have to be my wife, and even so you did it twice¡­" Mafuyu was distressed as well as embarrassed so I approached her putting my face a few inches from hers. "Well, when is our wedding?" ¨C My expression and voice showed that this was not a joke at all, which increased Mafuyu''s embarrassment. "A te-teacher and a st-student c-can''t¡­" ¨C Mafuyu was on the verge of a panic attack. If I keep pushing it will only backfire so I turned my face away and smiled gently. ¨C "Fine, then when I stop being a student it will be our wedding, for now, you will be my pretty fianc¨¦e" "Yes¡­" ¨C Mafuyu nodded unconsciously and then realized what she said. - "Wait, your fiancee? Me?" I smiled and started walking towards the library ignoring Mafuyu''s questions. She had to stop talking about it when we got to the library since it would be bad if the other students heard about this incident. When we entered the school library Mafuyu looked at me with slight resentment and embarrassment even though I am technically the victim of her sexual harassment. Mafuyu walked towards a table where two girls were concentrating on reading, but judging their expressions it is clear that they have no idea what they are reading. Mafuyu totally changed her attitude when we approached the girls. Although she has a low expressive capacity, she now seemed like an authoritarian and despotic dictator who could only cause the displeasure of her students. If she uses this expression when teaching then I''m not surprised that students think she''s a terrible teacher, the worst thing is that she doesn''t seem to be aware of it herself. Both girls looked at us upon hearing our footsteps and their faces were a mixture of difort and fear at the sight of Mafuyu. "Here are the silly waifus!" - Arisa yelled excitedly. How explicit... [Name: Fumino Furuhashi Source: We Never Learn Categories: Woman. Main heroine. Student] [Name: Rizu Ogata Source: We Never Learn Categories: Woman. Main heroine. Student] Are they both main heroines? Does the protagonist of that story form a harem? I shared the information with Arisa and she gave me an answer. ¨C "The author made alternate routes due to the discontent of the fans for what is technically 5 main waifus, one for each route" Once Umaru mentioned something about different routes in a game of picking up women. Using that as an argument for this reality I think that would be simr to parallel worlds¡­ Whatever. I sighed and watched as Mafuyu lectured the girls. "Do you two really want to waste your talents?" ¨C Mafuyu was being quite strict. ¨C "Instead of wasting time chasing an unattainable dream you should focus on the talents you already possess, you two are very special, and focusing on meaningless dreams is just a waste" I agree with her, but the way of saying it is wrong. Both girls lowered their gazes sadly and resentfully. "Onii-chan, these girls will fall in love if you show them that you are willing to support them in their dreams no matter how absurd they are" - Arisa was having fun. I sighed and put the books on the table, interrupting Mayufu and making both girls aware of my presence. "Hello, today I will study with you, I hope not to be a bother" - I smiled kindly. Both girls managed to distract themselves from Mafuyu''s strict speech so they looked a bit calmer. "Nice to meet you, I''m Furuhashi Fumino" - The girl smiled gently, she seems like a girl with good social interaction skills and empathy. - "What''s your name?" She was a beautiful girl with blue hair and a t chest, she could be Rushia''s friend. "Nice to meet you, I''m... Well, Oosuki Luis... Please, if you''re going to call me by my name, do it without honorifics, it sounds very strange Luis-kun or Luis-san..." - I sighed bitterly making Fumino smile slightly. I looked at the other girl, she will definitely be Rushia''s enemy... The girl noticed my gaze and greeted me nkly, not because she''s an apathetic girl, but because her social abilities seem limited. "Ogata Rizu...Nice to meet you" - The girl lowered her head slightly making her big breasts bounce. Human evolution is wonderful. Fumino gestured for me to sit next to Ogata to which I smiled and sat down next to the short, busty girl. With only one empty seat left, Mafuyu sat next to Fumino and although she seemed very ufortable, she also seemed to want to help Ogata. A girl who knows how to read other people''s feelings... Interesting. We started studying and I noticed that Fumino was a real prodigy in the arts and literature, plus she''s good at analyzing human issues so she might be talented in sociology, psychology, and politics. Despite this, she seems to deny her own talent and focuses on math despite the fact that even Ortro is better at math despite the fact that she only knows how to do division with human bodies... On the other hand, Ogata was theplete opposite, she is a prodigy in subjects involving logic and mathematical thinking such as algebra, and math, and even shows talent in chemistry and biology, but her emotional abilities areparable to Yellow Queen. This wouldn''t be a problem since you can''t be good at everything, but Ogata denies her talent for focusing on human development matters since she seems to have an interest in studying psychology or something simr... I sighed internally, now I understand why Mafuyu is so tired of dealing with these dreamy girls. Even though I know all the study material perfectly, I pretended to have problems in history and Japanese since the idea of ??being a perfect idiot makes me sick. Despite Mafuyu constantly criticizing the girls'' attitudes, she still professionally taught both girls. Mafuyu sighed and stood up. - "Ie in a moment" Mafuyu went to find books to help both girls, but they were just relieved that the evil witch was gone. "How tiring¡­" Fumino sighed and used her arms as a pillow to lean on the table. Ogata nodded expressionlessly, but it was clear that she was mentally exhausted from studying and Mafuyu''s criticism. I shrugged. ¨C "This is not so bad" Fumino looked at me curiously. ¨C "Don''t Kirisu-sensei''sments bother you?" Mafuyu also made a lot of remarks to me about the areas of study where I''mcking, but she didn''t directly criticize me since I''m not being stubborn like the other two girls. Mafuyu found the books and was about to go back to her seat, but hearing our conversation she stopped behind a bookshelf to listen to us. It seems that she is also worried about the students'' perspective of her. I sighed. ¨C "Sensei only wants the best for us, I do not see why to bother me, on the contrary, it is the first time that someone cares about my future for which I am grateful" Fumino seemed to understand something so she straightened her posture and looked me in the eyes being observant of my bodynguage. "Do you like Kirisu-sensei?" ¨C Fumino asked me with curiosity and expectation, it seems that she likes romance stories and the idea of ??love between student and teacher must seem striking to her. "Of course, sensei is a beautiful, professional woman who sincerely cares about her students, it''s normal that I like her" - Although my voice sounded sincere, my expression was ironic to show Fumino that I''m just ying along. Fumino smiled in amusement at my response. ¨C "I see, but what about the rules? You are a student and she is a teacher~" I shrugged exaggeratedly. ¨C "Rules were made to be broken" Fumino was having fun since in her eyes my bodynguage shows that I''m just joking to y along, but for Mafuyu who is just listening to us, this is no different than a deration of love. "I see" ¨C Fumino sighed dramatically. ¨C "Oh noble knight, I wish you luck in conquering the ice queen" "More than a gentleman, it is better to describe me as a pirate" - I smiled wryly. "Then pirate lord, this princess wishes you luck" ¨C Fumino was enjoying the dramatic nonsense. "Who knows, my greed could make me kidnap sleeping beauty" - I smiled and looked at Ogata who was looking at us in confusion not understanding our conversation. ¨C "And also to the little ball of tenderness, after all, I am a greedy pirate" Fumino was surprised by my answer but noticing that I''m joking she just smiled. ¨C "Then pirate lord, if you could help this princess to find a star, this princess will follow you without reluctance~" Even though she was still joking, there was sadness in her words. The star thing seems like an important thing if I want to add this girl to my harem. I smiled like a hero in a children''s y. ¨C "Of course, this pirate will plunder the skies to obtain the star of the princess" "Senpai, I''m dying of cringe¡­" ¨C BB made vomiting sounds. The greatest good is a path without dignity... Fumino smiled with amusement and a bit of expectation. Although she is a smart girl, she is still too naive to be able to defend herself against a professional maniptor. With the right guidance, she could be good at analyzing people''s minds and behavior which would be useful to me. After a while Mafuyu finally came back, she had to wait several minutes to diminish the blush on her face after hearing my ''sincere'' deration of love. "Onii-chan, this is not how a misunderstanding scenario should happen" - Arisa sighed. I mentally shrugged. ¨C "Misunderstandings are a headache when they are not nned" "So that''s not a misunderstanding anymore" - Arisa rolled her eyes. "It''s a misunderstanding if I pretend it is" - I smiled internally. ¨C "It is not a hoax if there is no evidence" "..." - Arisa smiled wryly. ¨C "Onii-chan is definitely a waifus scammer" I can''t deny it, but well, life is unfair so the only thing left to do is adapt to survive. Chapter 218: Teachers House Chapter 218: Teacher''s House After rxing during study time, the night finally came so we ended up with private lessons. "Put your things away, I''ll walk you home" - Mafuyu spoke seriously to try to hide her tiredness. Now I pity this woman, tutoring Fumino and Ogata is more exhausting than tutoring an entire ssroom since both girls seem to have a brain injury that makes them unable to learn subjects outside of their areas of talent. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is like trying to give piano lessons to a horse, I am surprised that both girls managed to get to this point without failing the previous years, or maybe they failed, but the administration of the school did help them since both girls are prodigies in science and arts. Both girls were downhearted and tired so their expressions were downcast as they lowered their gazes. I smiled slightly. ¨C "It is nice to study with you, I hope we can continue meeting like this" Both girls raised their eyes and when they saw my smile they managed to calm down a bit. Even though Mafuyu sincerely cares about the future of both girls, they perceive herments as direct attacks that make them feel like idiots so they are currently mentally vulnerable. Seeing a person who treats them kindly without berating them for their poor academic performance made both girls feel slightfort. Mafuyu is a good teacher in theoretical aspects, but shecks the fundamental empathy and tolerance in the teaching process. The four of us left the school and walked to the parking lot to go to Mafuyu''s car, but both girls seemed terrified at the thought of getting into the teacher''s car. Arisa was entertaining herself so she started talking. ¨C "Onii-chan, Mafuyu drives like a street racing driver" I see. "Anything else I need to know about these girls?" ¨C I asked the brat that was eating ice cream. "The girl with small breasts has a trauma with violent men since she received a p from her father when she was a child... If she hears the rumors about you then she will start to fear you" - Arisa answered nonchntly, for her this is simr to watching an anime I see, that gives me an idea. I sat in the passenger seat and both girls sat in the back. As soon as the doors closed, both girls hurriedly put on their seat belts as if in fear for their lives. Before Mafuyu started the car, I used a small portion of [Anti-Rasen] to seal the car''s energy. Mafuyu frowned when her car wouldn''t start even though the gas gauge indicated the car shouldn''t have any problems. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Should I call a mechanic?" Mafuyu sighed. ¨C "It is alreadyte and it is bad that you return homete¡­" "We can walk, I think we don''t live very far from the school" - I smiled kindly as if I was trying tofort Mafuyu. Mafuyu turned to the girls who nodded quickly, they were relieved that Mafuyu wasn''t behind the wheel. We start walking towards Fumino''s house since she lives closer. We were silent at first, but Fumino seemed to want to break this awkward atmosphere so she smiled at me. ¨C "You mentioned that you have only lived in Japan for three years, but you speak very good Japanese" I smiled wryly. ¨C "My mother is not good at English so she always spoke in Japanese¡­ Although I can speak thenguage well, I still have difficulties with some kanji and the history of Japan" "Still you seem to know a lot of things" ¨C Fumino began to rx while Ogata and Mafuyu remained silent as both girls'' social skills are limited. I smiled. ¨C "Reading and cooking are my hobbies" "Oh, that''s unexpected" ¨C Fumino looked surprised. ¨C "You seem like someone focused on sports or music" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, I can y guitar" "Seriously?!" ¨C Arisa yelled in my mind. ¨C "I didn''t know you yed guitar!" "As a child, I stole a homeless man''s guitar and learned to use it to earn some coins" - I sighed internally. ¨C "I am not very good and I only know four songs, although with my current muscle memory I can learn to y any instrument in a matter of seconds¡­ And no, I am not going to learn to y all the instruments just to show off, that is stupid" "Tch, youck the attitude of a cocky protagonist" - Arisa sighed. I kept answering Fumino''s questions and asked her some questions about her likes. As the pretty girl and I started to be friends, I focused my Destiny Energy on my Concept to power up my plot armor. At this time of night, many of the workers have already left their offices and started drinking to forget about work stress. In Japan, the culture of drinking consists of drowning yourself in alcohol quickly in order to pass out quickly so that you can wake up early to continue working. That is why it is not strange to see men in suits asleep in the streets since some of them do not even manage to return home. Unlike the drunks in other countries, the drunk in Japan is normally harmless as even when they harass women they only do it verbally without daring to touch them. Of course, as in all things, there are always exceptions, cases of sexual assault are hundreds every month. The problem is that these cases are not registered since the victims do not report the aggressors out of fear and shame. Here the public image is more important than health and dignity for both men and women. Anyway, this city is rtively peaceful since most of the sexual aggressors are now in the reincarnation cycle, but there are always men frustrated with life who lose control of themselves due to excessive stress and alcohol. Mafuyu is a beautiful woman and despite her intimidating expression, anyone with eyes can tell that her body is amazing. Fumino doesn''t have shy curves, but her attitude and face make her as beautiful as a celebrity. Ogata has the expressiveness of a stone, but her short staturebined with her big breasts give her abination of sex appeal with cuteness. When I wear a school uniform I don''t look like a delinquent anymore and I''m just a slightly athletic normal kid so I don''t pose a threat to drunken idiots. As we walked we saw several people lying on the street who were fast asleep. Mafuyu sighed and came closer to us to protect us while she made sure we didn''t get close to those people. Although some drunks were looking at the girls'' bodies, they still stayed away so I had to increase the energy in my ''Protagonist'' Concept. When we passed a street with few people a group of five men was talking while staggering. They seemed to work in the same office and were leaving an obligatory social gathering. Although I don''t know them, I can recognize an impulsive idiot from a single nce. The leader of the group was a handsome man with the bodynguage of a conceited person. Judging how other men have servile and pathetic attitudes, this man must be the boss or have an important position. Mafuyu saw the men and was about to back off to take another path, but due to the effects of my plot armor the man who seemed to be the leader of the group turned to look at us and when his eyesnded on Mafuyu he showed a nasty smile. The man walked towards us while the other 4 idiots followed them. When Mafuyu noticed this she stood in front of us like a mother cat protecting her kittens. This woman deserves more respect from her students... "Hellody" ¨C The idiot man smiled at Mafuyu like a kind gentleman. ¨C "Why is a beautifuldy like you in the streets at this hour? Do you need me to help you go home?" "Senpai, hit this idiot or I''m going to vomit" "Hey Listen! He has a wedding ring! Find his wife and fuck her in front of this jerk!" Navi wasn''t the only one who noticed this, Mafuyu saw this, and her already serious expression turned angry. The man didn''t seem happy to see Mafuyu''s look so he changed his expression. "Why don''t youe over for a minute? Let''s just talk" ¨C The man got closer to us until he was an arm''s length away from Mafuyu. Mafuyu seemed a little scared by this, but she was adamant about protecting her students. The man reached out to grab Mafuyu''s shoulder so I stepped forward to protect Mafuyu and reached out to grab the man''s hand. "Nice to meet you sir" - I spoke with slight disgust. ¨C "My teacher had a busy day so we have to go" Unlike Seiji who smiles while threatening people, Luis is more direct and aggressive, but I have to maintain the image of someone who only uses violence to protect others so that Fumino doesn''t think I''m a violent man, but a kind man who uses force to protect the weakest. The man narrowed his eyes angrily and tried to squeeze my hand tightly to intimidate me. The man was a head and a half taller than me as well as had a strong body so he seemed able to easily crush me. I allowed the man to hurt my hand causing my bones to make slight unpleasant sounds, but I didn''t try to let go of his hand and just frowned. "Sir, I think you are being a bit violent" - I spoke with slight anger making the man show a smug smile. "What are you talking about child? It''s just a handshake "¨C The man put more force in his grip. ¨C "Although if thedy behind you agrees to apany me for a moment I can forget about this matter" Mafuyu started to panic and it seemed that she was about to ept the stupidities of the man in order to protect me, but before she spoke I took out my cell phone from my pocket. "Sir, I don''t think that''s possible" - I showed the screen of my cell phone which marked an emergency call to the police. The man opened his eyes and became furious to the point that he tried to break my hand and then take my cell phone, to which I remained calm. ¨C "Sir, you can argue that you are not bullying my teacher, but breaking a student''s hand will certainly be a problem for you" The man quickly let go of my hand to which I sighed and moved my fingers slightly as my hand had turned red. If I were still a normal human this would be an injury that would take two weeks to heal. The man red at me, but he didn''t dare to stay here so he turned to leave. The group of idiots behind him had been anxious ever since I took out my cell phone so they hurriedly followed his boss. "You didn''t use violence to solve a problem¡­ I''m proud of you" ¨C Tsubaki spoke happily. I''m sure that idiot will try to cause trouble for me since before he left he looked closely at my uniform to identify my school, but hey, I memorized his face too so I''ll look into him. I sighed and put my phone away, then looked at the women who were silent in fear. Mafuyu hurriedly took my hand and clenched her teeth harshly, but quickly calmed down as my health was more important to her. "We have to go to a hospital to check if you''re okay" - Mafuyu seemed to want to take me to the emergency room. I smiled wryly. ¨C "I''m fine, I''ll just put some ice on it and the swelling will go down" Mafuyu wasn''t convinced so I moved my fingers. - "You see? I''m fine, besides its already night and it''s better to go home " Mafuyu sighed and nodded. ¨C "Okay, but if necessary tomorrow you can skip ss to go to the doctor" This woman worries too much¡­ I don''t dislike her. Although Ogata was slightly scared, she was able to calm down when the men left, but Fumino seemed to be on the verge of a nervous breakdown as her body wouldn''t stop shaking and at any moment she would start hyperventting. Mafuyu was still holding my ''injured'' hand so I used my free hand to pat Fumino''s head. ¨C "Don''t worry, those bad men are gone, you are safe now" I didn''t have to use any special skills to calm Fumino down, I just needed to give her a sense of security. She closed her eyes for a moment and in a few minutes she managed to regain her calm. "Thank you¡­" - Fumino muttered under her breath with weariness and deep gratitude, there were even subtle hints of affection in her voice. It wasn''t romantic, but it''s a good start. I smiled kindly. ¨C "Don''t worry, a pirate is not afraid of viins" Fumino smiled slightly feeling calmer so I removed my hand from her head. ¨C "Well, I think you should go home before another unpleasant situation urs" The women nodded, not wanting to run into another drunken idiot again. Since the situation turned out the way I wanted, I stopped increasing the power of my Concept so we don''t find any more idiots. As we walked Mafuyu seemed to think of something. ¨C "Did you really call the police?" I smiled awkwardly and took out two cell phones from my pocket. ¨C "I called my other cell phone, if I really called the police we would have to give an exnation and I don''t want you to have any more problems" Mafuyu frowned to try and hide her smile. ¨C "It is bad to deceive others¡­ But I will ept it this time, also, do not use the cell phone during sses" I nodded and we continued walking. "Why do you have two cell phones?" ¨C Ogata asked me a question for the first time. "One is to talk to acquaintances and another is for emergencies" - I smiled with a slight bitterness. "Emergencies?" ¨C Ogata seems like the kind of person who isn''t happy until she fully understands things, maybe that''s why she''s so obsessed with understanding people''s feelings. "If a problem urs at home, if an acquaintance has problems or if my boss needs something" - I continued to respond calmly. The school epts students with money and low-ie students, so the school administration allows students to have a part-time job as long as their grades are not affected and the student''s parents give their consent. Mafuyu frowned slightly. ¨C "A student should focus only on studies" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Knowledge cannot be eaten and school supplies are not free" "..." - Mafuyu understood my words so she looked down. ¨C "I am sorry for myment, I understand that each person has their circumstances¡­" Fumino and Ogata seemed surprised that Mafuyu apologized since they seemed to see the teacher as an authoritative woman. I smiled slightly. ¨C "No problem, you are only worried about my future, thank you" Mafuyu sighed lightly. We keep walking and leave Fumino at her house first. She said goodbye with a friendly smile without disying the same gloomy attitude she had at the end of private lessons. We then headed to Ogata''s house which turned out to be an udon restaurant. The restaurant seems to be in service untilte as her father greeted us with a smile and invited us to eat. Mafuyu at first politely refused saying that it was alreadyte and she should take me home, but at that moment she rumbled her stomach from hunger. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Sensei, I would like to have dinner since it iste and I have no food at home" Mafuyu sighed and nodded. ¨C "I will invite the food¡­" "Thanks" - I smiled and we took a seat. Ogata began to help her father serve food. I offered to help but the father refused saying that I am a customer so my only duty is to enjoy the food. We were originally going to eat quietly, but in Japan alcohol is a fundamental part of a worker''s life, so Mafuyu epted a beer while I received tea. Did I mention that I hate green tea? I want an Irish coffee... I discovered something new, Mafuyu has no tolerance for alcohol and after a single sip of beer, she was already drunk. "If you don''t tolerate alcohol you shouldn''t drink" ¨C I sighed, but Mafuyu just breathed peacefully while she slept. Ogata''s father approached us with a wry smile. ¨C "I did not think that your teacher would fall with half a beer¡­ Do you need me to call a taxi?" "I''ll take her to her house" - I sighed and took out my wallet to pay for the food. ¨C "Do you happen to know Kirisu-sensei''s address?" "I think my daughter knows" - The father smiled kindly at me. ¨C "Boy you do not need to pay, consider it a thank you for apanying my daughter home" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Fine, thanks for the food" The man smiled and gestured for Ogata toe over to us. ¨C "Do you know the address of your teacher?" Ogata nodded and gave me the address. I carried Mafuyu on my back and headed to her house. It''s amazing that no one felt suspicious that a guy would take a beautiful woman drunk, but well, a society that is too peaceful tends to lower its guard. Mafuyu lives in an apartment building so I went upstairs to take her to her house. Mafuyu was sound asleep and I don''t know where she has her keys so I took out a small wire and opened her lock with ease. Once in the apartment, I took off my shoes, put on some guest slippers, and thought I''d take Mafuyu to her bed, but when I saw the apartment I wanted to sigh, this is a disaster Clothes and documents were everywhere, it seems that a small tornado destroyed this ce. I sighed and put my backpack on the floor and carried Mafuyu to her bed to sleep. I took off her shoes to make her sleep morefortable, but I left the rest of her clothes untouched so as not to have a misunderstanding, although I carefully removed the light makeup from her face. After settling her on the bed I thought to fix this dump, but Mafuyu clung to my hand. Mafuyu had opened her eyes slightly, but she was still sleepy and drunk so she is not aware of her own actions. "I... Am I a bad teacher?" ¨C Mafuyu showed a vulnerable and depressed expression. Mafuyu doesn''t show it, but she is constantly concerned with her own performance as a teacher. She seems to be self-conscious about her own abilities and worries that she is not performing well. I smiled gently and leaned down to look closely into her eyes as my hand held her hand. ¨C "You are a good teacher¡­ You have things you can improve on such as your empathy and understanding of the feelings of your students, but you are a good teacher" Mafuyu squeezed my hand. ¨C "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ My students seem to hate me¡­ I try hard, but they don''t improve¡­ Nobody seems to appreciate my effort¡­ I don''t know if I''m doing a good job¡­" With my free hand I caressed her face. ¨C "You are doing the best for your students, although not everyone appreciates your effort, there are those who value your actions¡­ And if you are still worried about what your students think of you, you just have to learn to look at things from the perspective of your students, I''m sure you can be a wonderful teacher that students respect" Mafuyu closed her eyes. ¨C "Can I really be a better teacher?" I kept stroking her cheek. ¨C "Today you protected your students without hesitation, you may not have noticed, but the looks of both girls changed, they genuinely looked at you with gratitude" Mafuyu managed to show a small smile. I stood up, but Mafuyu lightly tugged on my hand. - "Stay¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, if my fianc¨¦e wants me to stay then I have no choice" "Who... is... your... fiancee..." ¨C Mafuyu fell asleep with a calm expression without the worries that invaded her mind. I sighed and used acupuncture to make sure Mafuyu slept peacefully to get rid of all the stress on her. I let go of her hand and quickly cleaned the apartment since seeing this mess is giving me something close to obsessivepulsive disorder. After cleaning the apartment I took out my cell phone since while cleaning the apartment I received a message from Ichika. {Ichika: Hi honey~ I miss you~ When will I receive my wedding ring? Today I helped you with something troublesome so I deserve a reward?} "That emoji means senpai''s testicles are in danger" ¨C BB spoke with false fear. I sighed internally, this girl is looking for more attention since we started a formal rtionship. Well, this is kind of nice. {I''ming. I won''t be able to stay all night} After replying to the message I took out a change of clothes from my Rasen Dimension and put on something casual. Then I left the apartment and before I left I covered the ce with [Anti-Rasen] or it will be a headache if some idiot tries to break into my future wife''s apartment while I''m not there. At this rate, I''ll need more subordinates... The heroes I recruited in the magical world are currently under investigation by the Guardians of this world so in two or three days they will be allowed to enter Gaia as my subordinates. Normally if a returnee returns to Gaia they will be put under a week of investigation to check mental health, skills, the influence of other entities, and potential dangers. I was able to avoid this thanks to the System Goddess registering me as her ''love ve'' in addition to the support of the Ichijo family since being the heir to the Ichijo legacy is something that assures me of ya''s favorability since that entity seems to have a particr taste for Heroes. Despite that, she sold my information to Paradise¡­ What a headache. I sighed and headed to Ichika''s house, I just hope she doesn''t do something absurd when I give her a wedding ring... Chapter 219: Girls Night Out and a Womanizer Chapter 219: Girls'' Night Out and a Womanizer Ichika is a talented actress, she is not only good at controlling her own expressions and superficial emotions, but she also has the talent to identify other people''s behavior patterns to imitate them and thus get into a character which is a fundamental skill for an excellent actor. A shy woman, an evil ex-girlfriend, or an innocent maiden, Ichika can slip into different personalities almost seamlessly. Since I developed a certain rtionship of trust with her, I gave her some acting and psychological advice that helped her not only improve her talent as an actress but also helped her learn to manipte people more effectively. When I talked to Arisa about Ichika, the brat mentioned that Ichika doesn''t look like the anime version but the version of a gloomy doujin where Ichika kills her sisters and transnts their limbs so that they all together could be together with Fuutaro. I''m worried about the kind of porn Arisa watches, that''s not healthy for her mind... It is possible that Ichika brought out her most cruel and maniptive side due to my influence, which is not so strange, system users influence the characters around us and although my system was deactivated before my encounter with Lin Ruoxi, my mere existence already was damaging the plot that surrounds me since my birth. I sighed internally, maybe many of my problems are not the fault of bad luck or my father, but are consequences of my plot armor¡­ How depressing. The point is that Ichika is a beautiful and talented actress so several talent agencies have wanted to recruit her, but she refused and formed her own talent agency with her father''s money. Although I helped her out a bit by making sure the idiots didn''t mess with her, she built her agency with her own hands which is amazing considering she''s only 17 years old. Even if we put aside the fact that she is the daughter of a rich man, not all rich sons be sessful and many ruin several businesses. Despite the sess of her talent agency, her acting career has not grown as much as she rejects roles with romantic implications where she has to kiss other men. Before I didn''t care what she did with her life, but now I''m a little touched by how much this girl has sacrificed just to be with me... I sighed internally, I have be soft. I arrived at a high-ss apartment building and the doorman nodded when he saw me. ¨C "Miss Nakano is waiting for you" "Thanks" - I nodded and headed to the elevator. "Looks like senpai is visiting his sugar mommy" ¨C BB was having fun in her own way. "You can look at it like this, she has helped me a couple of times to pay my medical bills, although Iter paid her back so I''m not an idiot living on my wife''s money" - I mentally shrugged. "Currently there are cases where men stay at home while women work" ¨C Arisa entered the conversation. ¨C "Having a beautiful wife who pays the bills is the dream of manyzy men" I shrugged. ¨C "That may be so, but Ie from a macho background so I have the firm belief that a man should be the one who provides money to the family, of course, I have no problems if some of my wives are sessful, but I will not depend on them to live, that seems pathetic to me" "Senpai is a womanizing bastard, but senpai is not a pathetic man who depends on a woman to survive" - ??BB nodded approvingly. ¨C "Senpai is a good bastard" A strange but urate description. The elevator took me to the fifth floor which is where Ichika''s apartment is. She chose this floor because of her sisters, she sometimes thinks strangely. I went to Ichika''s apartment, but when I was in front of the door I felt a familiar presence, moreover, there were several presences... I sighed internally and knocked a few times on the door. The door opened in a matter of seconds as Ichika was waiting for me near the door. I didn''t have time to say hello as Ichika hugged me as soon as he opened the door. "You werete, were you with another woman?" ¨C Ichika pouted pretending to be a jealous girlfriend. I smiled. ¨C "I was at my beautiful teacher''s house who was drunk, sadly I could not have fun because my wife asked me toe to see her" Ichika pouted in real jealousy. ¨C "Can''t you pretend to be romantic?" I hugged her waist and gently kissed her lips. - "You look beautiful" Ichika usually wears light makeup just to highlight her natural features, but she personally prefers the look of her without her makeup on. "Much better" ¨C Ichika smiled affectionately. ¨C "Do you like my pajamas?" Ichika had on a white-colored nightgown and short shorts. Even though the nightgown wasn''t transparent, she looked very attractive. I leaned in to kiss her neck. ¨C "If it were not for the public I would like to appreciate your appearance more thoroughly" Ichika smiled and ushered me into her apartment. When I entered the apartment I greeted the beautiful girl who had seen my act of affection with Ichika. ¨C "Nino, did you develop a fetish for voyeurism or because you stare at us?" Nino was sitting on a sofa. She was dressed in her pajamas and had several books in front of her so she seemed to be doing homework. "Shut up you pervert!" ¨C Nino yelled angrily and looked to the side to hide her blushing cheeks. I smiled wryly and changed my shoes, then headed to the living room to greet the other people while Ichika headed to her room to get something. "Miku, Yotsuba, Itsuki... Long time no see" - Greet the rest of the sisters. They were all in their pajamas, but since it''s not the first time I''ve seen them like this they weren''t embarrassed, plus their clothes were more of the cute type than the erotic type. "Hello Luis-san" ¨C Itsuki greeted me gently. I sighed. ¨C "Please, he stops adding honorifics to my name¡­" "That would be disrespectful, Luis-san is Luis-san" ¨C Itsuki kept smiling. I sighed. - "Whatever" "Hello! I haven''t seen you in a long time" ¨C Yotsuba stood up and greeted me energetically. My rtionship with her is close to a little sister with the least romantic interest in her so after Ichika she is the second sister I get along with the best. "Santos-san" - Miku nodded slightly, we never talk much so we barely know each other. "Now myst name is Oosuki, although, on second thought, Oosuki Luis sounds absurd..." - I smiled wryly. ¨C"Anyway, call me whatever you want" "Oouki?" - Nino raised an eyebrow. "My parents finally got divorced" - I shrugged. "¡­" ¨C The girls fell silent. Nino knew a few things about my family rtionship so instead of not knowing if she should cheer me up, she showed a strange smile. ¨C "Should I make a cake to celebrate?" I smiled. ¨C "Of course, I haven''t tried your food in a long time, although obviously mine is better" Nino frowned. ¨C "Do you want to prove who is better? I have been practicing and my cooking has improved a lot" "Congrattions" - My smile turned mocking. Itsuki sighed. ¨C "Can you stop arguing for five minutes? We have to study" "Tch" ¨C Nino clicked her tongue and then sighed. ¨C "Then I will show you that I have improved¡­ But now I have to study, damn it, I hate math¡­" "Nino" ¨C Itsuki frowned. ¨C "Don''t say rude things" Nino rolled her eyes. - "Yes mom" Itsuki sighed and then looked at me tiredly. ¨C "It is your fault that she is like that, you should control yournguage or you will give her a bad example" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Yes honey, I will be careful not to say bad words in front of our girl" Itsuki''s mouth twitched bitterly, but she just sighed without saying anything. Itsuki took on a mother role among her sisters so my careless attitude and bad vocabry made me have a lot of arguments with her so to spite her I yed a father role. "And again you treat me like a child" ¨C Nino frowned. "You''re right, a child knows how to do elementary school equations" - I nodded. ¨C "You are inferior to a child" Nino red at me, but she knows she can''t beat me in a verbal fight so she snorted in disgust and focused on her homework. "I also have problems in math..." - Yotsuba murmured sadly. "You are an energetic girl, Nino is a spoiled girl, you win in social approval" - I smiled. Yotsuba didn''t understand what I said, but she was happy to be congratted so she continued studying with a smile. This girl''s simple mind reminds me of a puppy... Maybe Fuutaro chose her because she is the least troublesome, or maybe he thought ahead and since Yotsuba is more athletic she is a good choice for sexual aspects¡­ Who am I kidding, not even Fuutaro knows why he chose her. "Well, besides distracting us from homework, why are you here?" - Itsuki sighed. I shrugged. ¨C "Do I need a reason to visit the house of one of my wives?" "What? Wife?" ¨C Itsuki, Yotsuba, and Miku widened their eyes in surprise, only Nino knew about this so she just sighed as she shook her head. Itsuki paled. ¨C "Wait, did you say wives? In plural? Ichika is one of your wives?" I nodded. ¨C "Yes, well, I realized that life is too short for me to care about social paradigms¡­ In other words, monogamy can go to hell" Itsuki massaged her forehead. - "You got to be kidding¡­" "It''s true" - Nino sighed. ¨C "Ichika already told me, she ns to marry this womanizing idiot and she doesn''t mind that he has more wives¡­" I''m sure Ichika offered her to be one of my wives and that''s why she seems tired of it. Itsuki looked at me nkly not knowing what to say. "Congrattions?" - Yotsuba tilted her head in confusion. "Thank you" - I smiled. Miku looked at me listlessly. - "Perverted¡­" I nodded. - "Effectively" Miku decided to ignore me. "Luis~" ¨C Ichika finally left her room carrying a gift wrapped in blue paper with a red bow. ¨C "I have a present for you" I don''t even need supernatural skills to know what it is. I sighed. - "Seriously?" Ichika just smiled at me and offered me the gift. ¨C "You can try it on in my room" I smiled slightly and epted the gift. - "Thank you" I gave her a kiss on the cheek and headed to her room. I opened the gift and it was what I thought, a men''s pajamas. I looked at the clothes for a few seconds and sighed. If it hadn''t been for the system, then Ichika would have been the first person to give me a gift so my unconscious need for affection would have made mepletely fall in love with her... Howplicated is the human heart, but it is not unpleasant. Although I feel grateful to Ichika for the gift, I wanted to sigh when I noticed that the threads that hold the buttons of the shirt had been slightly torn so if I wear these clothes the shirt will open if I move too much which will show my torso naked. I can guess what this woman is nning... "Night of alcohol?" - Tsubaki sighed. I smiled bitterly, I still haven''t given her the wedding ring and she''s already thinking about absurd things. "Are you going to stop her?" ¨C Tsubaki sighed again. "Stop who?" - I put on my pajamas. There was also a small box with a fake ear piercing. I once heard that Nino had a particr liking for delinquent boys so my normal appearance should be attractive to her, but if I add this thing I could be more effective to get her attention. It seems that Ichika has been nning this for a long time... "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed deeply. ¨C "Luis, you have to be kidding¡­" "I don''t know what you''re talking about" ¨C I looked at my appearance in a mirror. Although the pajama is simple, brings out my ''bad boy'' traits without looking like a total jerk. The phrase ''Clothes make the man'' makes a lot of sense, but it''s strange that this also applies to pajamas. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed in exasperation. "Again, I am the victim" - I shrugged and went back to the room. "Do what you want, but take responsibility for your actions,ter don''t say that everything is problematic" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. I smiled internally, I love this understanding woman. When I got back to the living room, Ichika smiled at me. ¨C "Luis, could you help us study?" Her sisters turned to see me and Nino had to look away immediately. When she was rejected by Fuutaro she became more aware of other people and the fact that we almost had a physical rtionship made her aware of my appearance. If at that time I had tried something with her, it is possible that she had a rtionship with me simr to Ichika, but hey, it''s not toote to do it. I pretended not to notice Nino''s reaction and walked over to the sisters. "What are you having trouble with?" ¨C I looked at the sisters'' notebooks and they were a messparable to Fumino and Ogata. I sighed and took out my cell phone. ¨C "Let me find a book with pictures, you need to review the primary school subjects" Ichika''s mouth twitched bitterly. ¨C "We are supposed to have improved¡­" "You did it" - I nodded. ¨C "At least you spelled your names right" Nino frowned and pointed to a basic math problem. ¨C "If you are so good then solve this" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "If you want me to do your homework, you just have to say so" Nino''s mouth twitched, she really wants me to do her homework for her. I looked at her notebook and picked up a loose sheet of paper on the table. With a pen, I wrote down several forms with a simple exnation of the procedure to understand the forms, and finally, I put the result underlined. I put the paper in front of Nino. - "Here you have" "You''re just showing off, you''re smart but not that smart" - Nino rolled her eyes, but even so she took the paper and began to look at it. - "¡­ I hate you¡­" "I know" ¨C I smiled and sat next to Ichika. Itsuki, Yotsuba, and Miku looked at the paper out of curiosity, but then focused on looking at the forms. "Now do you also know how to teach?" ¨C Ichika smiled wryly. I shrugged. ¨C "Lately I have had to teach many idiots, teaching basic mathematics is easy" Now that my thought process is superior to the bestputer I can design a personalized teaching process for these girls so if I want I can be an excellent teacher, but that would be a hassle. Ichika took advantage of the fact that her sisters were distracted and moved her lips without speaking. ¨C "Is it something you learned in another world?" I nodded. Ichika sighed and held my hand with slight concern, she''s not happy that I be a hero since my life has already been in a lot of danger in this world so going to other worlds must be even more dangerous. I smiled and held her hand to show her that she shouldn''t worry. Ichika sighed and rested her head on my shoulder. "By the way, the idea of the buttons is a bit... shy" - I controlled my voice in such a way that only she could hear me. Ichika wasn''t surprised that I found out about her n and she used her finger to write on my hand. ¨C "Does what I want to do bother you?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about" - I answered with feigned innocence. Ichika gave a smallugh and went back to writing on my hand. - "Love you" I sighed and took her face to kiss her lips. - "Love you too" "What are you two doing?!" ¨C Itsuki yelled when she noticed my actions. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I am kissing my wife, isn''t it obvious? What''s happening? Do you want a kiss too?" Itsuki''s mouth twitched and she looked back at the sheet of paper. ¨C "Womanizer¡­" "I am" - I shrugged. Ichika smiled slightly. ¨C "I go for snacks" Normally Ichika would ask me to cook something, but she must have prepared something. Well, if I don''t see it then I''m also a victim. Ichika headed to the kitchen leaving me with her sisters. I saw that the girls were engrossed in the role so I smiled. ¨C "If you have doubts, you can ask me" Nino sighed. ¨C "This is humiliating¡­ But I want you to exin to me how to solve this problem" I smiled. - "How do you say?" Nino frowned. - "Do it" My smile grew. ¨C "I am not a dog,e on Nino, I know you can say it" Nino clenched her fists and spoke in a low voice. - "Please¡­" "What did you say? I''m sorry, I''m such an idiot and my ears are failing, you have to speak louder" ¨C I smiled mockingly. Nino took a deep breath. - "Please teach me" "Hey Listen! This is the moment where you stick your dick out!" I ignored the jerk and smiled. ¨C "Of course, since you ask nicely, I will teach you how to make basic equations that even a child can solve" Nino looked at me resentfully. I looked at the other girls. ¨C "Do you also want help?" Itsuki sighed. - "Yes please" "Hey Listen! Tell them you will if they get naked and offer you their asses!" ¡­This asshole has brain damage, even though he doesn''t have a brain¡­ Yotsuba and Miku nodded so I began to patiently exin to them how to solve the homework they were given. Meanwhile, Ichika was in the kitchen doing something I have no idea about. I didn''t use my superhuman perception to see what she was doing since ignorance is innocence and I can''t be med for a crime I don''t know about. Nino sighed after managing to solve the first problem of her homework on her own. ¨C "You are a better tutor than Fuutaro¡­" The other girls nodded bitterly, they still have feelings for that boy even though he is Yotsuba''s boyfriend. I feigned confusion. ¨C "Why isn''t Fuutaro here?" Yotsuba sighed. ¨C "He is busy studying for the university exams and we did not want to distract him¡­" The school year has just started and he is already preparing for the exams, that boy is very responsible. "Senpai is so kind to help that idiot... ahem, senpai helps that boy to concentrate on his studies, if there is no girlfriend there are no distractions, senpai is a saint" - BB sighed with false admiration. "Hey Listen! Have sex with the quintuplets in front of that idiot to show him that his pathetic micropenis is useless! If that idiot has a sister and a mother then add them to the orgy!" ¨C Navi is bing a psychopath¡­ I smiled wryly. ¨C "Shouldn''t you study for the university exam?" Yotsuba smiled sheepishly. ¨C "I got a sports schrship so I have a guaranteed ce" "Congrattions, you''ve earned it" - I nodded in recognition. Her brain may be the size of a peanut, but she is very dedicated to her personal talent, athletics. Mafuyu would save herself a lot of headaches if Fumino and Ogata could learn from Yotsuba''s attitude... Yotsuba was happy with my praise since she sees me as an older brother. I looked at Nino. "I got a rmendation for cooking school" ¨C Nino raised her chest proudly. "You''re amazing, you''ll do very well" - I sincerely congratted her. Nino froze as he thought I would make fun of her. Her face flushed and looked away not knowing how to respond. I ignored her embarrassed attitude of hers and looked at Itsuki. "I want to be a teacher so I have to improve my grades" ¨C She sounded worried since her school performance is mediocre. I smiled kindly. ¨C "Today I started takingplimentary sses in a study group, I can talk to the teacher to make a space for you and help you with the subjects that areplicated for you" "Oh, that''s right, I heard you started going to our school, thank you¡­" - Itsuki smiled gratefully but raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Is it my idea or have you gone soft?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Lately many people tell me that" "Soft or not, you''re still an idiot" ¨C Nino muttered under his breath. "I have never denied it" - I shrugged. ¨C "Now admit that you are a tsundere" Nino reacted angrily. ¨C "Fuck you, you are the tsundere!" Itsuki sighed. ¨C "You two look like children¡­" Nino snorted angrily and went back to doing her homework. I looked at Miku who was still doing her homework without paying attention to me. We didn''t have a friendly rtionship as she was always locked in her own world and when she fell in love with Fuutaro she tried hard to avoid me so as not to have a misunderstanding with Fuutaro, which in the end was a wasted effort since Yotsuba stayed with the boy. Miku seemed to sense my gaze so she spoke without turning to look at me. - "I want to be a chef" "I see" - I nodded. ¨C "Among the five you are the one with the best grades, you are also good at Japanese history and social studies so my rmendation is that you study something rted to those subjects, but in the end, it is your decision, if you need advice do not hesitate to ask me" Miku stopped writing and after a few seconds of silence, she nodded. - "Thank you" It''s the first time she''s thanked me for something and even if it doesn''t seem like it, that''s a lot of progress. I kept helping the sisters study until Ichika finally came back with a tray of snacks and a tray with five cups of tea and a cup of Irish coffee¡­ I love this woman. I helped Ichika ce the food and made sure not to check the ingredients on the food. "Luis, that has..." - System Goddess was about to say something, but I interrupted her. "Don''t talk, I''m the victim" - I epted my cup of coffee and enjoyed the taste of caffeine with whiskey. Nino raised an eyebrow at the smell of my drink. ¨C "You are underage, you should not drink whiskey" "And you shouldn''t fail math, but here we are" - I took a sip of coffee ignoring the subtle taste of the aphrodisiac. ¨C "Thank you Ichika" Only my drink had an aphrodisiac. Ichika prepared choctes for her sisters to eat, but they were choctes with liquor and the five sisters are weak to alcohol. Ichika smiled fondly. ¨C "You''re wee, I''m d you like it" Itsuki drank the tea and sighed. ¨C "Even with your help this will take several hours¡­" "We have all night" ¨C Ichika smiled. "But tomorrow we have school" ¨C Yotsuba sighed. "I have some energy drinks so tomorrow we''ll be fine even if we stay up all night" ¨C Ichika was still smiling. Miku seemed a bit suspicious as she looked at her teacup for a while and then sniffed it, but in the end, she didn''t notice anything strange so she drank the tea. Although she doesn''t show it, her way of thinking may be quite cunningparable to Ichika before she met me, but Miku stillcks experience in life and ate some choctes without checking for liquor. Ichika chose choctes with low liquor content so the strong smell and taste of green tea hid the alcohol, but these girls are very weak to drink so with three choctes they will start to get drunk. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. I drank more coffee. ¨C "I repeat, I am also a victim" It''s going to be a long night. Chapter 220: Two of Five Chapter 220: Two of Five As the night progressed the sisters stopped doing their homework as the liquor in the choctes took effect and now they were flushed with ssy eyes. I allowed myself to get drunk and what should have been a study session turned into a little party. Ichika doesn''t like alcohol, but she knows that I do so she has a variety of beer, whiskey, and other drinks. I opened a couple of beers and drank while chatting with the girls. "Hey, I want to try that¡­" ¨C Nino pointed at my beer with an attitude simr to a sryman frustrated with life. "Only if Itsuki allows it" ¨C I shrugged and continued drinking the beer. Even though I can make the best spirits now, cheap beer and vodka are still my favorites. Nino looked at Itsuki. ¨C "Tell the perverted idiot to share his drink with me¡­" Itsuki was leaning on the table as if she wanted to sleep, she and Miku are the ones with the lowest tolerance for alcohol so they are sleepy. "Don''t make any noise¡­ I want to sleep¡­" - Itsukiined of her eyes closed. I smiled wryly and stood up. ¨C "There are no more snacks, I will make more" My words made the five girls look at me expectantly. Even though Miku doesn''t talk to me and Nino resents me, all the sisters like my food, even though Nino doesn''t admit it. I went to the kitchen with slightly clumsy steps, I''m drunk... "I''ll help you¡­" ¨C Nino stood up with difficulty to follow me. I smiled. ¨C "Sure¡­ Just don''t burn the kitchen down¡­" "Do you think I''m an idiot?" - Nino rolled her eyes. "Language!" ¨C Itsuki yelled at us. We smile wryly and head to the kitchen. I finished the can of beer so I crushed it and tossed it in the trash, then I opened another can and had a couple of shots. "So much alcohol is bad for your body" - Nino sighed while she massaged her forehead to try to reduce the dizziness. "If I''m going to die at least I''ll enjoy life" - I shrugged and washed my hands to start cooking. Oh shit, I''m horny and drunk... It''s awkward to cook while having a boner... Nino didn''t reply for a while and just looked at my back... I want to enjoy the feeling of being drunk so I didn''t try to think what she was thinking or feeling so I just kept cooking. "How is your Health?" ¨C Nino asked me in a low voice. I kept cutting vegetables. ¨C "Surprisingly now I am fine, maybe that is why I no longer feel so frustrated with life" Nino sighed and took the can of beer I left on the table to take a sip. "Ugh, how can you like this?" ¨C Nino spoke with disgust and took a sip of the beer again. "Over time you get used to it" ¨C I shrugged. Nino leaned against the table next to me as she took small sips of the beer, trying to get used to the taste. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Weren''t you going to help me? If you just wanted to drink beer out of sight of your sisters, you could have told me." Nino tapped me lightly on the shoulder. ¨C "I am helping, if you make a mistake I will correct it" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Don''t do that when I am using a knife, there could be an ident" Nino sneered at me. ¨C "Are you afraid of a simple knife?... I... I''m sorry..." When I was a bodyguard for these girls there was a time when some idiot tried to harass Nino. I tried to peacefully make the idiot go away, but Nino is unable to shut her mouth so she started making fun of the idiot. The idiot was drunk and had a knife so he got mad and attacked her. Although I was able to avoid the attack, Nino froze in fear so my arm was stabbed for protecting the troublesome girl. I sighed. ¨C "My job was to protect you so it doesn''t matter, they are things of the trade" "I never thanked you¡­" ¨C Nino spoke in a low voice. "You didn''t insult me, that''s progress" - I smiled wryly. "¡­" ¨C Nino was silent for a moment. ¨C "Am I so obnoxious?" I stopped cooking and concentrated on looking at Nino. The girl looked quite depressed as if several things were worrying her. "Come on, tell me what''s wrong, why are you acting so strange?" ¨C I sighed. Nino looked down. "If you don''t want to tell me then give me back my beer" - I rolled my eyes. Nino put the can of beer on the table. ¨C "When I saw you for the first time you seemed attractive to me¡­ But you had to open your mouth and make me hate you¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "You said you did not need an idiot as your bodyguard, I just replied that you were an immature brat" "Just shut up for a moment" ¨C Nino clenched her fists. ¨C "What I mean is that I find you attractive, but at the same time you are hateful¡­" "Well, I think the same of you, we have so much inmon" - I shrugged. "..." - Nino let out a deep sigh. ¨C "Luis stop being sarcastic for a moment, I just want to vent¡­" I sighed. ¨C "Fine, I hear you" "Thank you" - Nino sighed bitterly. ¨C "When I fell in love with Fuutaro I felt like an idiot for falling in love with a dense idiot, but I felt happy because I thought he would be interested in me¡­" "Knowing that my sisters liked the same boy was a headache, things were only more difficult since Fuutaro was the one I had fallen in love with, but a certain idiot was much more attractive to me at least in appearance..." - Nino spoke with extreme bitterness. "I felt guilty for looking at you, it was worse because you''re an idiot with no manners and you didn''t care if they saw you shirtless..." - Nino sighed and massaged her forehead. ¨C "Leaving aside your scars, you are the definition of a rebellious idiot, something I like a lot¡­" "The point is that I felt stupid for falling in love with a dense idiot at the same time that I was sexually attracted to a bastard idiot" ¨C Nino spoke resentfully. ¨C "I even started to hate you for making me feel confused¡­" "But in the end, none of that mattered..." - Nino sighed with slight mncholy. ¨C "Fuutaro fell in love with Yotsuba¡­ Although I felt hurt, I was able to ept this result" "It makes me happy to know that my sister is happy" ¨C Nino smiled and then showed sadness. ¨C "But when I see them together¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts a lot¡­ I still love him and that is why it hurts¡­" "¡­" There was a deep silence between us. "Hey¡­ What if you¡­ well¡­ help me to forget¡­" ¨C Nino seemed nervous but that nervousness quickly turned into self-disgust. - "Forget what I said" Nino moved to leave the kitchen to which I sighed and held her hand. "Let me go..." - Nino didn''t even try to let go and she spoke in a low voice so as not to draw the attention of her sisters who were still in the living room. "For the love of god, leave this stupid drama" - I sighed. ¨C "If you want to sleep with me, just say so, do not feel sorry for yourself to win my sympathy, those are the methods of an idiot" Nino turned around to look at me with hatred while her eyes had small tears. - "You''re a¡­!" I had to cover her mouth so she wouldn''t scream. "Before you scream, first listen to me for a moment" - I sighed. ¨C "Do you know how my rtionship with Ichika started?" Nino calmed down a bit and shook her head. "She sought me out to sleep with me for two reasons, firstly she wanted to forget her feelings for Fuutaro and since I was around she saw me as a desperate option, secondly she wanted revenge on Fuutaro, and she naively thought that by sleeping with me, she could make the boy she liked jealous and maybe she could have a chance with him again" ¨C I removed my hand from Nino''s mouth. Nino looked at me strangely. ¨C "And you agreed to that?" I shrugged. ¨C "A beautiful girl wanted to have sex with me, I did not see why I should refuse" Nino narrowed her eyes. ¨C "Is she just a sexual friend to you?" "That''s how it was at the beginning" - I sighed. ¨C "After our first night, Ichika looked for me again, what should have been a one-night stand turned into long talks to get to know each other better, over time she fell in love with me, and well, I also fell in love with her... The human heart longs forpany and we both gave each other thatfort we needed" Nino was silent. "To tell the truth, I''ve already given up casual sex with random women" - I sighed again. ¨C "Although I have several lovers, I take care of them and love them all¡­ I have be soft" Nino didn''t know what to say. "What I mean is that if you want to forget Fuutaro I don''t care if you''re just using me, being a second option doesn''t bother me" - I smiled. ¨C "But I will not have a one night stand with you, just something permanent" Nino looked at me with disdain. ¨C "Do you think I will believe in your stupidities? You''re a womanizer who literally stabs people in the back" I took Nino''s hand, then I took the kitchen knife and put the knife in her hand putting the point of the knife towards my abdomen. "Here you will cause a lot of pain without killing" - I pointed to an area far from the vital organs. "Here you will cause health problems and possible impotence as well as a lot of pain, but you will not kill" - I pointed to my kidney. "Here it will be a slow and painful death" - I pointed to my esophagus. "Here it will be a quick death, but you will have to avoid the ribs so you will have to stab the abdomen and move the knife up" - I pointed to my heart. Nino was pale as her hands trembled and if it wasn''t for me holding her hands she would have already dropped the knife. "If you think I''m lying, you''re free to stab me, I''m not even going to defend myself" - I smiled. "Y-You have to be kidding¡­" ¨C Nino made an effort to remain calm. "Since my words are not reliable I will use my health as coteral" - I shrugged. - "How are you? Where do you want to stab?" "Okay, I believe You!" ¨C Nino was a little scared so I let go of her hand and she immediately put the knife on the table. Nino took several deep breaths and then looked at me resentfully. ¨C "Did you have to be so excessive?" I smiled. ¨C "At this point, it is difficult to make you believe me and I am not in the mood for a long and dramatic meaningless talk" Nino massaged her forehead. - "You''re an Idiot" "I know" - I agreed. "I hate you" - Nino sighed and approached me. "That''s obvious" - I smiled. "I''m just using you and I still love Fuutaro" ¨C Nino extended her arms to hug my neck. "I''ll change that" - I hugged her waist. "I hope so" ¨C Nino sighed. ¨C "One more thing, and I want you to be totally honest or I will hit you and leave" I smiled. ¨C "If you want to know my bank ount I can give you the password" Nino rolled her eyes and then looked at me seriously. ¨C "Did you n this together with Ichika? Yesterday she offered me to start a rtionship with you to get over my feelings for Fuutaro so it''s all very suspicious" I smiled wryly ¨C "I honestly don''t know what that girl is nning, I think she''s worried about your emotional health because of the Fuutaro and Yotsuba issue¡­ Can you believe there was an aphrodisiac in my coffee? As if I needed drugs to turn me on¡­" "I can see, something hard is pressing on my abdomen" - Nino sighed with a flushed face. ¨C "Is it an aphrodisiac effect?" "I have a high tolerance for drugs" ¨C I smiled. ¨C "This is totally natural, I am a certified womanizer for a reason" Nino rolled her eyes and then sighed. ¨C "Okay, I will trust you, do not make me regret it" I smiled gently. ¨C "I will make sure you do not regret it" She tried to take the lead, but she was too embarrassed so I started the kiss. At first, we had a little innocent kiss since Ninocks any real experience in romance. Nino was very embarrassed but she still didn''t try to move away from me and even parted her lips slightly to allow me to give her a real kiss. Nino was dressed in pajamas simr to Ichika''s so the fabric was thin allowing me to feel her body. The kiss between us made Nino unconsciously begin to move her body against mine and those movements made the buttons on my shirt break showing my torso. Nino separated her lips from mine, her gaze intoxicated by alcohol and lust born of frustration. She saw my chest and abdomen. "Your scars aren''t¡­" ¨C Nino started touching my muscles with an excited expression. "I''ll exinter" - I began to kiss her neck while her hands touched my body. Nino started letting out cute erotic sounds as she pressed her lips together so her sisters wouldn''t hear. My hands began to touch the skin under her clothes. My right hand began to caress the sensitive areas of her back while my left hand entered her pants to begin to feel the softness of her buttocks. Nino bit her lip and pressed her face into my shoulder as her legs began to shake. My hand moved from the two mounds of softness to the front of his body which had started to grow damp. My fingers parted the thin fabric that protected her virginity and I began to caress her virginal area making sure to stimte her clitoris. Nino bit my shoulder to suppress her moans so I had to lower my physical defenses so she wouldn''t hurt her teeth. As Nino left a mark on my shoulder, I inserted my middle finger into her body and since her body is almost the same as Ichika''s I was able to find her sensitive areas so I started to stimte her making her legs they will weaken. My right hand stopped stroking her back and I made sure to hug her waist while my left hand moistened herher region. Nino dug her nails into my chest and seemed a bit scared with pleasure so I stopped stimting her intensely and went more gentle as my lips kissed her cheek and neck. "You are so beautiful" - I began to whisper close to her ear while my fingers continued to stimte her erogenous areas. Besides the G-spot, there are other areas of the female genitalia that generate pleasure and they vary by the person so instead of overwhelming Nino with sexual pleasure, I made her feelfortable to give her a sense of security. Nino''s legs were already weak and she was only standing because my arm was around her waist. Nino bit down hard on my shoulder as she reached her first orgasm making her underwear soaked. Nino took a couple of minutes to recover as she doesn''t even masturbate so this orgasm is something new for her. Nino had a lost look and her breathing was heavy, totally excited. She was ready to take the next step. I took my hand out of her pants and smiled as showed off my fluid-covered fingers. ¨C "This is not hygienic in the kitchen" Nino didn''t respond to my words and brought her mouth closer to my hand to start licking my fingers. She was totally lost and was only reacting on instinct. I''ll make sure she remembers all of this, it''ll be great to see her expression... While Nino licked my fingers I began to pull down my pants showing my erection. Nino looked at my crotch and swallowed hard. From what Ichika told me, this girl has been watching porn, though she only rubs the outside of her genitals without daring to stick her fingers in her vagina. I smiled and spoke softly. ¨C "Try to lick it" Nino reached down and held my member awkwardly, then used her tongue to lick the tip of it. I almost wanted to take a picture of her just to make fun of her, but I noticed some movement at the kitchen doorway. Apparently, two girls had heard some noises and decided toe to see. I pretended not to notice and instructed Nino so that she could perform oral sex on me. I had an idea that will definitely make Naviugh... [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Protagonist > Netori Effects: - Bonus in the title ''Protagonist Netori''. - Reconfiguration in own destiny. - Increase in the obsession and lust of female entities towards the user. - Increased hostility of male entities towards the user. - Increased skills rted to the concepts ''Chaos'' and ''Evil'' (''Rachel Gardner'' entity bonuses activated) - Decrease inbat skills. - Decrease in skills rted to the concepts ''Order'' and ''Justice''. - Increased stupidity and narcissism (Effect negated by the ''Obsession'' stat)] I began to caress Nino''s hair while she inserted my member into her mouth. The two girls let out sounds of disbelief, horror, and the beginnings of heavy breathing that showed excitement. Nino pulled my member out of her mouth and coughed a few times, she''s not ready for this yet. I smiled and helped her to her feet, then helped her remove her pants and underwear. Nino couldn''t even speak due to excitement and dizziness, she just clung to my shoulders to stay on her feet. I pressed the tip of my member against the entrance of her virginity and smiled at her. - "You would be my wife?" The two girls at the door almost screamed in shock, but they managed to hold it back. Nino nodded as she looked into my eyes. Her expression seemed lost in sexual pleasure, but her gaze still contained rationality so that she is aware of her own actions. I smiled and introduced my dick to her body. Nino forgot to contain her scream and let out a strong voice as she clung to my body. I put my hands on her buttocks as she wrapped her legs around my waist allowing me to enter deeper into her body. Nino stood still, not daring to move. I did not use acupuncture or other methods to make her immune to pain as this girl is very proud of herself and even though it hurts now, she willter feel proud that she managed to ovee this pain on her own. The lust and alcohol eased the pain and within minutes of being still, she began kissing my neck and shoulder as her hips began to move. I gently started to move making sure not to hurt her. Nino began to enjoy the sexual pleasure and stopped holding back her moans making the two girls watching us totally blush while panting, one of them even started rubbing her ownher region through her clothes. Nino didn''t have much stamina so she had her second orgasm five minutes after we started moving. I had to stop for a moment since Nino was about to pass out so I gave her time to calm down, then I kept moving, but with more intensity, since she was starting to get used to sex. In this way we spent an hour until Nino finally passed out when I ejacted inside her, the stimtion had been too strong for her. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Nino, thank you for trusting me¡­" Nino couldn''t hear me, but two girls could. I took my member out of Nino''s interior causing several fluids toe out of her genitals. There were no chairs or a ce to put Nino so I had to go to a wall and put her on the ground. I covered her with my shirt, but it would be bad to leave her here so I sighed loudly. ¨C "You will need a shower and I must clean this ce¡­ I hope your sisters have not heard us¡­" Yotsuba and Miku hurried to the living room. I put on my underwear and pants again, then I went to the kitchen entrance and I almost wanted to smile when I noticed the traces of a viscous fluid on the floor, to think that Yotsuba would be so perverted to touch herself watching her sister having sex... Well, [Protagonist Netori] is doing its job. I peeked into the living room and saw that Miku and Yotsuba hadin down on the sofa to pretend to be asleep. Itsuki was genuinely asleep while Ichika was also pretending to be asleep, only she''s the one who gave the best performance. I went back to the kitchen to carry Nino to the bathroom. While she was cleaning the girl''s body, she woke up for a moment, and noticing my actions she smiled wryly. - "It''s a good start¡­" I smiled. ¨C "Your sisters are asleep, I will help you change and clean the kitchen, then I have to go" Nino sighed with slight disappointment and nodded. She didn''t question why I have to go since when I worked as her bodyguard I often went out at night to deal with some idiots so she must think I''m working. I helped Nino clean her body, but she insisted on rxing in the bathtub so I prepared the water for her to rx. I took a quick shower and put the clothes in the washing machine. "That''s something I always liked about you¡­" ¨C Nino smiled at me as she rxed in the bathtub. ¨C "Although you seem like a careless idiot, you are good at taking care of others¡­ That is why I never hated youpletely" I was about to leave the bathroom but I turned around to approach Nino and kissed her forehead. ¨C "You are beautiful when you are honest" Nino smiled wryly and even though she was blushing, she no longer tried to look away. ¨C "So I must be honest to make Fuutaru fall in love? Or would that make you jealous?" I stroked her hair with a wry smile. ¨C "When I asked you to be my wife I was serious, but if you want to retract this is yourst chance" Nino closed her eyes and smiled. ¨C "What if I ept now, but in the future, I want to leave you? Will you kill me?" "Possibly" - I kept stroking her hair with affection. "I think you''re capable of doing it" - Nino sighed ironically. ¨C "You always say that I am a spoiled girl¡­ I will show you that I am a woman capable of keeping my word, I may still have feelings for Fuutaro, but I will really try to fall in love with you" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Don''t worry, I will make sure to win your heart in the same way as I conquered your pte, rest for now" Nino nodded with her eyes closed. I used a little acupuncture to make sure she didn''t totally fall asleep in the bathtub since that''s dangerous, then I put on a bathrobe and found a mop to clean up the kitchen. Miku and Yotsuba kept pretending to be asleep since they couldn''t forget or what they had just seen, but Ichika had carelessly fallen asleep. I''m sure she and Nino will have an argument and maybe stop talking for a few days, but Ichika must be ready for this by now so I''ll leave this up to her. After cleaning up everything including Yotsuba''s fluids I went back to the bathroom to help Nino dry off and put on a bathrobe, then I took her to the guest room where there were five beds. Sometimes Ichika has sleepovers with her sisters so she prepared this room to stay with them. When I put Nino in her bed she fell asleep with slight difort from the sensation of her genitals, it seems that she will have to skip sses, or maybe Ichika will help her with painkillers. I went to Ichika''s room to get dressed in the clothes I brought when I arrived. Already dressed I returned to the living room and sighed. ¨C "These girls¡­ their bodies will ache if they sleep like this¡­" I carefully picked up Ichika and carried her to the guest room to put her on her bed, then I did the same with Itsuki. Miku and Yotsuba got nervous, but I pretended not to notice that they were awake and took them to the room to rest as well. I made an effort not to roll my eyes at the dampness on Yotsuba''s pants. I rushed to the kitchen and left an easy-to-reheat breakfast so the girls could eat tomorrow, then wrote a letter saying I''d see them at school and left notes so they could finish their homework since this whole incident prevented them from finishing their homework. After everything was done I left the apartment and went back to Mafuyu''s house to stay next to the clumsy teacher. I feel like I''m forgetting something... Well, if I forgot, it must not be important. While Mafuyu slept, I immersed myself in mental simtions to continue analyzing Concepts as I lowered my intoxication. Only when the sun came up did I remember what I forgot, I didn''t change my Concept and kept it in ''Netori''. I hope this doesn''t cause me problems... [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill is whistling nervously] ¡­ This has gotten ridiculous. Chapter 221: Love is Crazy Chapter 221: Love is Crazy Mafuyu woke up when her rm clock rang and her first reaction was to panic as I made sure that she remembered her words from the night before. She was surprised to notice that I cleaned her apartment, prepared breakfast, and prepared the hot water in the tub for her to bathe in calmly. "Senpai is a simp" - BB mocked in my mind. "A simp doesn''t sleep with women" - Arisa shook her head. ¨C "Onii-chan is more like a househusband who takes care of his wife while the woman is the one who wears the pants in the rtionship, but at least Onii-chan sleeps with the waifu" BB nodded. ¨C "Right, so senpai is the best wife, senpai is a waifu" I rolled my eyes and served breakfast while Mafuyu finished bathing. She was embarrassed by her actions while being drunk. I managed to avoid a stupid misunderstanding since she remembered everything that happenedst night where we weren''t physically intimate so now she''s just embarrassed for acting like an unreliable woman. She now sees me as trustworthy since she doesn''t hesitate to take a bath even though I''m in the same department. I exined that I showered before she woke up and washed my uniform at night so I can go straight to school. Again, she epted this and thanked me for taking care of her. While Mafuyu finished getting ready in her bathroom, I took out my cell phone to check if everything was alright. Pansy checked that Ebina and Umaru were okay, though Umaru increased her food intake since she asked me to send her extra food. That gluttonous brat¡­ My adult wives are fine, although Nanako told me that Kosaki was acting strangely yesterday. Apparently, the emotional shock was too much so today she will avoid me all day. On the other hand, there was a message from Mr. Ichijo mentioning that I should concentrate on being a student and leave supernatural matters and the yakuza aside. When I stole the Yamata Sect''s research, I found records of a group called the ck Dragon Society. This group appears to be an ult organization that conducts human experiments to empower innate ability users through the merging of non-human lineages such as the lineage of gods, demons, outer gods, and other high-powered entities. I''m worried that such a troublesome group wouldn''t have been noticed by us before, but if this group is backed by the Okawa family then it''s understandable that we haven''t discovered them yet... Mr. Ichijo said that I don''t have to think about this and he would take care of this problem, but there is a big problem, the plot armor that I stole from the Chinese protagonist Qin Chao reacted to the mention of that organization. One headache after another... For now, I don''t have a trail to start investigating as only the head of the Okawa family knows the identities of the ck Dragon Society and the head of the Yamata Sect is unaware of ssified information. A useless pawn... For now, I had one of my subordinates deliver gic enhancement serums to my other subordinates as well as better weapons forged by Shigure and System Goddess. I only have to prepare for a hypothetical war, but I am frustrated by theck of better materials. If it weren''t for limited resources, I could start my own magical weaponry factory that would beparable to the family heirlooms of families like Ichijo, Tachibana, or Okawa... I sighed and put my cell phone away, everything is a headache. [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has been activated] I''m not in the mood for this nonsense... "Kyaaah!" A loud scream came from the bathroom. Mafuyu ran out of the bathroom in such a hurry that she forgot to cover her body allowing me to see every inch of her bare skin. Mafuyu saw me and her first reaction was to run to me and hug me. Fortunately, she had already dried her body so my clothes only got a little wet from her hair, but more importantly, I could feel the softness of her skin. I correct myself, thanks [Lucky Pervert], my migraine went down a bit. I hugged Mafuyu and spoke softly. - "What''s happening?" "I-In the ba-bathroom there is a¡­ a¡­" -Mafuyu couldn''t speak out of fear. There are no dangerous entities in the department so I think I know the problem. "A cockroach?" - I smiled ironically. Mafuyu nodded many times in fear and then pressed her face into my chest. I sighed and stroked her hair to calm her down. ¨C "Wait a minute, I am going to kill it" Mafuyu reluctantly released me, it''s amazing that she still doesn''t realize that she''s naked. I went to the bathroom and sure enough, there was a roach near the drain grate. "Senpai is conceptually an immortal cockroach so it would be cruel if senpai killed his own rtive just for a woman¡­" "Hey Listen! Pick up that bug and threaten the woman to suck your dick or you''ll put the cockroach in her face!" ..... "You are a jerk" - I sighed internally. "Hey Listen! Spending time with you made me a jerk so you''re even more of a jerk for calling me a jerk!" ¡­ Whatever. I formed a small me from [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen]. I stabilized both energies so as not to cause an explosionparable to a nuclear bomb and covered the cockroach with the energy. The energy caused each molecule of the cockroach to be spiral energy, then the blue and purple me absorbed that energy, and thus the cockroach disappeared at the molecr level breaking thew of conservation of matter. "Did you have to be so excessive to kill a simple insect?" - System Goddess sighed. "Who knows, maybe it was the god of cockroaches, and by killing it in a normal way it will be able to reincarnate, and then it will return for revenge" - I sighed ironically. "It''s worrying that it''s not totally impossible" - Arisa sighed. ¨C "Everything around Onii-chan bes absurd" Stupid plot... Actually, I just wanted to try a new trick I developedst night while my mind was drunk. [Rasen] represents creation, freedom, evolution, and advancement. [Anti-Rasen] represents control, restriction, denial, and order. [Rasen] made the cockroach''s physical body breakthrough physical limitations evolve into an energy body. [Anti-Rasen] prevented this evolution frompleting halfway so the cockroach couldn''t adapt to the rise in its level of existence. The body turned into energy and that energy was absorbed by the [Rasen] bing fuel for the spiral energy and thus the cockroach disappeared from existence. I get creative when alcohol clouds my senses. I don''t know whether to be excited, disappointed, or resigned... [System Notification: Rasen no Chikara (60%) > (70%)] [System Notification: Anti-Rasen (65%) > (75%)] ¡­. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Tsubaki, you said that alcoholism would not bring me anything good, and now look at this" "..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "I don''t even know what to answer¡­ This is just absurd" "The heavens have no eyes for favoring such a womanizer" ¨C System Goddess sighed heavily. "Senpai!" ¨C BB shouted with extreme joy. ¨C "With this level of Anti-Rasen senpai I should be able to negotiate with the second sanest outer god!" If BB is the sanest cosmic horror I don''t want to imagine the second... "Are you sure this is a good idea?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. "I''m 70% sure that senpai will be able to seduce that otaku girl!" ¨C BB lifted her breasts proudly. ¨C "Although there is a 30% chance that a fight will start so my rmendation is that senpai call Nyathotep in an unimportant world that can be destroyed" ¡­ That doesn''t sound reliable. "Let''s leave that for now" - I sighed. ¨C "Shiguma is finishing building the robotspatible with the two spiral energies, we will only call other external gods when the two robots are finished" "Okay¡­ It will be great to see giant robots fighting against an outer god" ¨C BB is amused by anything chaotic. Just as there were blueprints for various robots within the [Rasen] energy, within [Anti-Rasen] there was the design of strange airships shaped like human hands and feet, as well as a robotparable to Gurren Lagann. Out of curiosity, I tried to use [Reader''s Madness] to search for the series where this energy originates, but at that time I had a mental breakdown that left me unconscious for 3 seconds which is very dangerous considering my mind is stronger than most Higher Entities including other Outer Gods. Arisa also recognized the energy, but as soon as she was about to say the name of the series, her mind started to break so I had to seal all her memories regarding that series. I''m not sure what''s going on, but I think Rasen''s origin story was sealed by a powerful entity possibly superior to Auriel. This should not be possible since the records of one world influence the entire multiverse and that is why ''fictional stories'' exist. Sealing a story would beparable to a normal man looking up at the sky and covering the sun with his hand, but somehow, that action makes everyone in the world perceive that the sun has been covered. The worrying thing is that even though I''m using this energy, I haven''t felt the slightest danger. It''s almost as if the entity that sealed the information wants someone to be able to use Rasen and Anti-Rasen, but without knowing where those energiese from... Stupid Higher Entities, they are too troublesome... Ignorance is happiness... I sighed and grabbed a towel before heading back to the kitchen where Mafuyu was anxiously waiting for me. "Did you k-kill it?" ¨C Mafuyu was so anxious that she didn''t even try to hide her breasts. I smiled wryly and used the towel to cover Mafuyu. ¨C "There are no more evil cockroaches to scare you" Mafuyu sighed in relief and when her mind managed to calm down she finally realized her own nakedness so she blushed and quickly tried to hide her body with the towel, but I brought a short towel so she could barely cover her naked body. "Do not look!" ¨C Mafuyu yelled at me in embarrassment. I smiled. ¨C "I have a good memory so there is no point in covering yourself up, besides, you are my fianc¨¦e so there should be no problem¡­ Or should I undress so that we are equal?" Mafuyu looked like she was about to cry from embarrassment so I sighed and sat in the dining room with my back to her. ¨C "Don''t take too long getting dressed, the food will get cold" Mafuyu hurried to her room and quickly got dressed. After getting dressed, Mafuyu sat in front of me and started eating while trying hard to act as if nothing had happened, not even daring to look at me. Mafuyu remained silent until she finished her meal and she didn''t even look at me when we were about to leave her apartment. Mafuyu stopped when her hand reached the door for us to leave her apartment. "I think you know, but it''s better if you don''t talk about this, I don''t want you to get in trouble for getting involved with a teacher" ¨C Mafuyu spoke bitterly. She cares more about my future than her own work, a good teacher, albeit too naive. "And I thought you wouldn''t want to talk to me anymore, I was getting depressed" - I shrugged apathetically. Mafuyu turned to look at me with a frown. ¨C "I am serious, you are a responsible and intelligent boy, I will not let you ruin your future just for a moment of impulsiveness, besides, you must forget the matter that I am your fianc¨¦e, it is not ethical for a teacher and a student to have a romantic rtionship" I sighed. ¨C "You are making things difficult for me¡­ Well, then I will leave school, and then you can be my wife, is that better?" Mafuyu was now angry. - "Do not joke with that! You can''t ruin your future for something so absurd!" I sighed, this is getting annoying... Mafuyu and I stubbornly looked at each other so I pointed to a clock on the wall. ¨C "At this rate, we will bete" "¡­" ¨C Mafuyu sighed. ¨C "Let''s do this¡­ If in the following exams you can be among the best five ces then maybe, just maybe¡­ I¡­ I will take into ount the matter of being your pro-fianc¨¦e¡­" "Onii-chan lives off the clich¨¦" "The plot armor deserves a raise" "Hey Listen! Tell her if youe in first then she must agree to be put on a leash so you can fuck her doggy style!" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, we have a deal" Mafuyu sighed and nodded, she just wants me to focus on my studies and since her understanding of human behavior and emotions is below that of an average person then she could only think of such an absurd solution... Well, I like cute, goofy women so this is fine. We walked to school since Mafuyu''s car was left in the school parking lot. When we left the apartment I had to go ahead because ording to Mafuyu it would be a problem if there were rumors that I stayed to sleep at her house. As I approached the school I received a message from Ichika. {Ichika: Did you sleep well at your beautiful teacher''s house? I''m sure you had fun~ Anyway, Nino wants to talk to the two of uster, plus Yotsuba and Miku will try to avoid you for a while, but for now, there''s a problem. In front of the school, a problematic group gathered again. A girl is trying to spread rumors thatst night you sexually harassed her on the street and she says she is scared that you will hurt her today. Pansy and I managed to stop the rumors from spreading, but this may be a bigger problem since you have a bad reputation as a criminal. I have evidence that you stayed with mest night so just give me a sign and I''ll intervene when you need it} ¡­ These fucking assholes¡­ Damn teenagers. "Kill everyone?" ¨C Ortro asked with a voice that sounded like a radio with static, she is in a bad mood. "No, killing is not civilized" - I sighed. ¨C "But suicides are something out of my control¡­" "We live in a society where a psycho womanizer can''t live in peace, that''s why senpai will fix this society" ¨C BB nodded. "Hey Listen! Put a tree in the anus of the bitch who dared to insult the Harem King! No bitch should go against the patriarchy!" ¨C Navi being Navi. "Luis" - Tsubaki frowned. ¨C "They are just naive teenagers so they do not deserve a cruel death, do it quickly and without pain" I nodded internally and approached the school. As I approached the school I saw a group of idiots surrounding a girl who was pretending to cry. The other students looked confused since Ichika and Pansy stopped the rumors from spreading, but as soon as that girl says anything, trouble starts. I approached the group, I just have to stop the girl from taking control of the drama. In a nder, it is not the evidence that matters but the sympathy, if the girl cries then people will believe her even if she has no evidence. In this case, what I need is for a woman to be the one who supports me because if a man defends himself from sexual nder then it will only be more problematic. With my hand in my pocket, I prepared to send a message to Ichika. As soon as the girl starts saying stupid things I''ll send a message to Ichika for her to prove that I spent the night at her house. This will bring me hostility from many men since Ichika has a fan club, but that''s irrelevant. I will then exin things to Mafuyu as when she hears about this incident she will be confused as she thinks I spent the whole night at her house. I prepared myself to deal with this idiocy, but something happened that I couldn''t predict... "Luis~ I told you to wait for us" ¨C A charming girl with a yful and cheerful demeanor hugged my right arm, stopping me from sending the message to Ichika. Fuck, these crazy women found me... Taking advantage of the fact that her body was pressed against mine, she stealthily pressed a needle against my arm, but she didn''t stick it, she just kept it on the surface of my skin like a silent threat. "Why did you go ahead?! We just got into town and almost got lost!" ¨C Another beautiful girl, but with a rougher behavior, approached me and hugged my neck with slightly masculine behavior. The moment her arm came around my neck, she pressed a small razor de against my jugr making sure other people wouldn''t notice this. "Yesterday you apanied us all night to talk to us about this city, but you didn''t even wait for us to go to school together..." - Behind me, a third girl held my shirt in an adorable gesture, but it was a gesture to hide a pointing needle to a space between my lumbar vertebrae. "Oh..." - Arisa gulped. - "It has to be a joke¡­" I smiled wryly at the girl hugging my right arm. ¨C "I''m sorry Shion, I wanted to arrive early to talk to the teachers about you" The girl smiled tenderly. ¨C "You are so cute when you take care of me~" "Oi oi, he takes care of all of us, don''t monopolize him" ¨C The girl with the razor on my neck spoke like a jealous girlfriend. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Mion, I am not a toy" "It''s true..." - The girl behind me smiled kindly and affectionately. - "We are family" The people around us had frozen. The girl who wanted to frame me found herself unable to say anything since the rumors were killed by the three beautiful girls''ments so I started walking while the three girls held me in an ''affectionate'' way. When we passed by the troublesome group, the girl who wanted to frame me seemed to be about to say something, but at that moment it seemed like the temperature dropped as the piercing gaze of the three ''affectionate'' girls focused on the liar girl. The girl backed away and stumbled, her body trembling and she lost a little control of her sphincters leaving a slight smell of urine. Mion Sonozaki, Shion Sonozaki and Rena Ryuugu... Three troublesome women found me after not seeing each other for a year... (Author''s Note: The three girls are from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Oh well, I''m immortal now so I don''t care. When we reached the entrance of the school I sighed. ¨C "I cannot change my shoes with you holding me" It''s still early so there aren''t many students around so we can take a few minutes to talk. Shion smiled fondly. ¨C "Always rational even with a gun to your head or a knife piercing your intestines¡­ I love that about you~" "We miss you¡­ a lot¡­ We wanted to see you¡­" ¨C Rena began to murmur as the needle began to graze my skin. "You left without saying goodbye, that was cruel of you" ¨C Mion sighed as the razor pressed against my artery. ¨C "I thought you would take us with you, that you would take us out of that vige¡­ You promised" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I said it because a certain brat had a gun pointed at my face¡­. Where are the brats?" Mion smiled. ¨C "They were too happy to find you, but it would be strange if two elementary school girls came with us so we sedated them and put them in a cage" I sighed. ¨C "And I am the crazy one¡­" "We all are" - Shion smiled at me, although her look was not happy. ¨C "That is why we should be together¡­ But you did not want it that way¡­" "And now what? Will you kill me and keep my corpse like a rag doll?" ¨C I sighed. "It''s an option" ¨C Shion smiled. ¨C "But honestly I would like to do this in a peaceful way¡­ We don''t want another Satoshi or Keiichi¡­ It would be sad to lose you that way" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Let''s make a deal, but first let me go" "Nope~" ¨C Shion smiled and hugged my arm tightly. ¨C "No more tricks, no more lies¡­ You will stay with us¡­ Forever¡­" "Fine" - I moved my arm to break the syringe, I took a step back breaking the needle, and moved my neck to break the razor de. ¨C "But without these stupid things, it is a nuisance" Mion moved her hand to her backpack so I gently held her arm making it look like I''m just lovingly holding her hand. ¨C "Without guns, the shots will attract attention, better use a knife" Mion held a hunting knife without taking it out of her backpack. I let go of Mion and looked at the three troublesome girls. The three girls kept quiet, but if I show even the slightest sign of wanting to escape then they''ll pull out whatever they were hiding in their backpacks to capture me dead or alive. I sighed and extended my arms. ¨C "How about a wee hug?" The three girls looked at each other and nodded. Without hesitation the three girls hugged me without using weapons to threaten me, just a sincere hug, or well, almost, they had surrounded my body to prevent me from escaping. "Good coordination" - I sighed. "Thank you, we were practicing" ¨C Shion smiled like a maiden in love. I sighed. ¨C "What would you say if I told you that I am married?" The hug around me tightened and Rena seemed to want to take something out of her backpack. "To rify, I have several wives, in fact, I formed a harem... Later I will exin the whole situation" - I smiled wryly when I saw a scalpel. ¨C "The thing is that if you promise not to cause problems then I promise not to abandon you again" "¡­" There was silence as the students entering the school looked at me with jealousy, disgust, disbelief, and admiration. In the eyes of others, I am being embraced by three beautiful women without knowing that they have serious mental problems. "If it''s another one of your tricks, I''ll kill you" ¨C Shion stopped feigning tenderness and spoke in a low voice. ¨C "I will look for your family, I will kill them, I will force you to see how I tear off their skin¡­ I will make you eat your sister''s skin¡­ I will kill every person around you¡­" I smiled and stroked her hair. ¨C "I will ept it this time, but if you threaten my sister again I will rip your head off" "..." - Shion nodded. ¨C "I think it is fair¡­ But, just as you take care of your sister, you must take care of me¡­ You cannot leave me again¡­" "Deal did" - I smiled. ¨C "Mion? Rena?" Mion nodded wryly. ¨C "I thought you would kill me or I would kill you¡­ This is better than nothing" "I agree" ¨C Rena nodded and smiled sincerely as she rubbed her cheek against my back. - "I''m happy to see you" I smiled and hugged the three girls. "What the hell did I just see?" - Arisa asked expressionlessly. "A romanticedy version of a horror movie" ¨C BB smiled while eating popcorn. "Are all yakuza mentally disturbed?" ¨C Coco asked in confusion. "I think only this pervert is" ¨C Rushia shook her head. "The master is happy, only that matters" ¨C Kon nodded. Tsubaki smiled bitterly. ¨C "Well¡­ I think this is a happy result¡­ Or I don''t know, I am confused" "No one died" - I smiled internally. ¨C "It is a good result" Tsubaki sighed. - "It''s true" Now I just have to take care that these girls don''t stab every idiot who speaks ill of me or this school will lose 90% of the male poption... Having a harem of crazy women isplicated. Chapter 222: Flag Chapter 222: g "Nice to meet you, my name is Sonozaki Shion, Ie from a small vige and I just arrived in this city with my sister, it''s nice to meet you and I hope we can be friends" - Shion introduced herself with a charming smile making the boys of the hall will be moved by her beauty and charm. "Do you have a boyfriend?" ¨C Nana asked with a friendly and innocent attitude. Shion nodded and pointed at me. "That asshole again?!" ¨C An idiot could not contain her indignation. "Thatnguage!" ¨C Kyoko spoke furiously, but she should be more attentive to the murderous look that Rena was giving the idiot. I threw a tiny piece of an eraser at Rena''s forehead to snap her out of her homicidal thoughts. "Ouch!" ¨C Rena massaged her forehead with a pitiful expression that made her look like a defenseless little animal. I looked in Tsugumi''s direction and saw her moving her lips without speaking. - "Seriously?" I moved my lips. ¨C "I will exin it to youter" Tsugumi sighed, she must be tired of my chaotic love life. Kyouko sighed. ¨C "Shion-san, you can take a seat" Shion smiled kindly and walked to the seat next to Tsugumi. Rena and Mion introduced themselves in a simr way and all three times Nana asked them if they had a boyfriend to which they pointed at me. Needless to say, the hateful res against me only increased as Kyoko no longer knew whether to sigh wryly or disappointedly. Why are the three girls in my ssroom? Plot, as simple as that, it is useless to make sense of this stupidity. "Do you want to rival King Solomon in the number of wives?" ¨C Nana asked me with amusement. "Of course, you always have to point to the top" - I smiled wryly. - "Do you want to join?" Nana let out a lightugh. - "I''ll think about it" She keeps thinking I''m kidding, she''s so naive that she''s cute. The ss started and nothing special happened, just a peaceful break I just have to pretend that I care about studying without having to work. School is not so bad... Lunchtime came and again Kyoko asked me to apany her to the teacher''s lounge. I sighed and looked at the three new psycho girls. "This is Tsugumi" - I pointed to my wife. ¨C "For now, follow her and do not cause problems¡­ I am serious" "What are you talking about? We are lovely and peaceful women" ¨C Shion smiled at me innocently. I looked at Tsugumi and she understood the signal. These girls are ssified as unstable and potentially dangerous, but they are not enemies, simr to Reba Lee aka Revy. Tsugumi sighed and nodded, she will see to it that these girls don''t start killing random idiots. I apanied Kyoko and we arrived at the teachers'' lounge. This time there were no other teachers so Kyoko wanted to speak privately with me. "Please have a seat" ¨C Kyoko sighed and took a seat so I sat in front of her. Kyoko looked at me with a mix of disappointment, concern, and sadness. ¨C "I was hoping that the rumors about you were an attempt at bullying but now that I see that you really do not know self-control¡­" "The script is failing again" - Arisa frowned. ¨C "Teachers are supposed to ignore protagonists with harems and nobody cares about these problems" I rolled my eyes internally. ¨C "With the rumors about my bad attitude and the fact that I dered to have a harem, it is obvious that the teachers would react since my attitude breaks social norms so my presence can damage the reputation of the school" "..." - Arisa pouted. ¨C "The romanticedies lied!" If reality is disappointing, fiction can be too... I smiled wryly at Kyoko. ¨C "In this world, I don''t have daughters so I have a bit of self-control" "This isn''t funny" ¨C Kyoko sighed. ¨C "What do you n to do with your life? Don''t you care about your future? Do you n to live irresponsibly and libertine all your life? What about those girls? Don''t you think about the damage you do to them with this kind of rtionship?" I shrugged listlessly. ¨C "In order, my answers would be, I n to work to support my family no matter how big it bes¡­ my future consists of not dying¡­ I n to ept every beautiful woman who wants to have a rtionship with me¡­ those girls are my family so I will take care of them¡­ I am aware of the effects of my actions and that is why I strive to give them a good life¡­ Next question?" Kyouko frowned. ¨C "Do you really not care about your life?" "My suicidal phase ended a long time ago so if I care about my life" - I shrugged. Kyoko froze at my unexpected response. "Look, I understand that you are a kind woman and you really care about my future, I sincerely appreciate and respect that" - I sighed tiredly. ¨C "But I am not a depressed teenager, a child with family abandonment traumas, or an existentialist with no purpose in life, I am just an idiot who tries to live as best he can, so giving me a nice motivational talk is not going to help much" "Luis, it is not necessary to be so direct..." - Tsubaki sighed. I sighed internally. ¨C "If I don''t not make things clear to her, she will try to save me from a self-destructive life and when she realizes that it is useless, she will get depressed and start a new drama, I am tired of this shit" "How do you know that''s going to happen if you don''t watch anime?" - Arisa asked curiously. "I am guided by the plot of an Indian soap opera" - I smiled internally with irony. "Anime and soap operas are different!" ¨C Arisa shouted furiously. "The format changes, but the argument is the same" ¨C Internally I rolled my eyes. "Hmph!" ¨C Arisa pouted and stopped talking to me. Kyoko had aplex expression not knowing what to say. She really wants to help me, but she doesn''t know how to do it since it''s obvious that I''m not confused and I''m fully aware of my actions. Kyoko tried to regain herposure. ¨C "I would like to talk to your parents¡­" "Of course, my mother is busy doing nothing so she has free time, as for my father..." - I showed slight disgust. ¨C "Well, if you know where he is please tell me, the bastard took the money I saved for my sister''s university" "¡­" ¨C And again there was an awkward silence. "Are you having fun bugging this teacher?" ¨C System Goddess asked. "Because what you say?" - I contained the smile. "Because I''m having fun too" ¨C System Goddess smiled. "You two are dangerous when you''re bored" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. "Senpai has fun teasing beautiful women, senpai is developing fetishes worthy of a generic protagonist" - BB sighed with false disappointment. ¡­ Shit. I sighed and scratched the back of my neck as if feeling guilty. ¨C "Okay, let''s do this¡­ I will follow any rmendation you give me to improve my life or something like that, but I will continue with my messy love life since I sincerely love the women who were willing to ept me" Kyoko stared at me and then shed a small smile. ¨C "I am sure you can be a good student, you are always attentive in ss and answer correctly in all subjects¡­ You just need a little self-control to be an excellent student" "I don''t promise to limit my love life, but I''ll keep up my ss performance." I rolled my eyes and then sighed. - "That''s fine?" Kyoko smiled with slight resignation. ¨C "It is not fine, but for now it is progress" "So¡­" - I sighed tiredly and annoyed. ¨C "Can I go to eat now?" Kyoko smiled slightly bitterly. ¨C "Actually I asked a friend to help me talk to you since I imagined that you would be stubborn¡­ But I will give you some time to eat during ss, just do it discreetly so that you do not have problems" Break the rules to follow the rules¡­ Ironic. Kyoko left the teacher''s room for a moment so I took out my cell phone and sent a message to Tsugumi to tell her that I won''t be able to eat with her so I put her in charge of taking care of the troublesome girls, I also sent a message to Ichika to exin a little the situation. Ichika said no problem, but she asked me to meet up tonight to talk to Nino. I also noticed a new message that caught my attention. Since I have been involved with too many women I have not had time to contact them all so I wait for them to approach me. The message was from Miko Yotsuya, the girl who sees ghosts. (Author''s Note: Miko Yotsuya of Mieruko-chan) Apparently, she heard that I am in the same school so she hopes to see me. She''s cute as this girl doesn''t want to be a bother despite living in constant fear of seeing ghosts. I asked her what her ssroom was and told her that I would look for herter since now I won''t be able to go to the dining room. I''m worried that that girl might be terrified, but she was trying to hide her fear so I reached out a hand and a beautiful bright green butterfly appeared on my palm. Since System Goddess managed to make a report where my goddesses were registered as magical beasts then I can summon them as long as they maintain appearances that don''t draw the attention of normal humans and are also prohibited from using skills and magic on normal humans. The butterfly was one of the manifestations of Rushia''s divinity, somewhat simr to a drone on autopilot so even if the butterfly is destroyed Rushia will be unharmed. The butterfly flew to the location of the magic ne I gave Miko. Due to the brat Yugi Amane, there are almost no ghosts near the territory near the school anymore as the obedient ones were recruited while the rebels were locked up to be food for other ghosts. Regardless, the weaker ghosts still remain in the school as they are as insignificant as flies so Yugi forgot about them. This butterfly will be able to protect my future wife from ghosts and other magical entities. Sadly Rushia can only hold one butterfly at a time so she will need to increase her divinity control in order to create more butterflies so I can increase the safety of my lovers. After waiting a couple of minutes, Kyoko finally came back to another teacher, a beautiful woman with long ck hair, ab coat, and a work uniform that makes her look like a tough but cool woman. "SHIZUKA-SENSEI!" - Arisa screamed madly in my mind. ¨C "You must add her to the harem! She''s great!" I sighed internally, this brat only sees people as collectible figures... [Name: Shizuka Hiratsuka Origin: Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Come wa Machigatteiru Categories: Woman. Teacher. Main heroine] Although I''ve gotten used to the fact that sometimes the names of the characters are repeated or simr, every time I hear Shizuka I can only think of my big-breasted blonde wife. I just wonder one thing... Why are the names of the series so ridiculously long? Whatever. "Shizuka-senseies from a light novel that was adapted into an anime plus she has her own route in a video game so it''s normal for her to be a main heroine" - Arisa exined without asking her, she''s getting better at her role as Wikipedia. ¨C "She is a great teacher so she should be part of the harem!" "My love life is not your shelf of collectible figures" - I rolled my eyes internally. "Do you know the collectible figures?" - Arisa was surprised. "Umaru has two shelves with figures from animated series" - I sighed internally. "..." - Arisa smiled wryly. ¨C "You pamper your sister a lot, I am a little jealous¡­ I also want anime figures!" "I''ll buy themter" - I sighed internally, brats are a headache. "Yay! I love you Onii-chan!" Arisa shouted happily. Her love is only worth a few anime figures, how disappointing. I sighed wearily and politely saluted with slight apathy. ¨C "Nice to meet you sensei" Although I''ve gotten used to the fact that sometimes the names of the characters are repeated or simr, every time I hear Shizuka I can only think of my big-breasted blonde wife. Hiratsuka raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Why do you look so tired? Didn''t you have breakfast?" "I had a light breakfast, but I''m a growing teenager so I''m hungry" - I shrugged. Hiratsuka smiled wryly, not bothered by my nonchnce, and nodded at Kyoko. Kyoko seems to trust this woman a lot as she left the teacher''s lounge leaving me alone with the woman. "Then let''s talk quickly so you can go eat" - Hiratsuka smiled wryly. I stayed silent. "To tell you the truth, you are a troublesome student" - Hiratsuka smiled wryly without showing concern but rather showing more open thinking without prejudices. "Thank you" - I agreed. "It''s not apliment" ¨C Hiratsuka rolled her eyes. ¨C "There are several students who have requested your expulsion and although you have not caused any incident, your reputation is not very good, so several students have mentioned that your presence will only damage the image of the school" I sighed. ¨C "Most of the teachers agree with this and now they are considering whether to expel me or try to transfer me to another school" Hiratsuka raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Did someone tell you?" I shrugged. ¨C "It is basic logic" I told Mr. Ichijo that this would happen, but that man keeps insisting that I should experience a normal life so I won''t be burdened by power, and this way I won''t be an overbearing idiot when I inherit the leadership of the Ichijo family. This makes sense since ack of empathy is one of the factors that develop the cocky and stupid attitude of children from rich families, but my shitty life has shown me how ridiculous it is to act narcissistically just because you have a little authority so this is a waste of time. Hiratsuka sighed and crossed her arms, most of her demeanor reminding me of delinquents from the 90''s. "Since you are intelligent it will be easier to exin things to you" - Hiratsuka smiled. ¨C "I am organizing a club where student volunteers will help other students and I would like you to join" ¡­ I stared nkly at the woman in front of me. ¨C "Men hate me because they are jealous of my love life while most women have heard rumors that I am some kind of sexual criminal or something simr, although they are all rumors without evidence, people see me like a gue¡­ And your grand idea is that I join a club to fix teenage problems?" "Yes" - Hiratsuka smiled cheekily. "I see" - I sighed. ¨C "Thank you, but I prefer to be expelled, I am already very tired of my own problems" Hiratsukase kept her smile giving me the feeling that something troublesome ising. She took out a cell phone and made a call to a contact marked as ''Friend of old man 2''. Hiratsuka put the phone on speaker and smiled at me in a slightly mocking way, but not dismissive, just yful. ¨C "The child does not want to cooperate" ¡­ Please, don''t be who I''m thinking¡­ "Boy, I told you that you should experience the life of a student" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed through the call. ¨C "Leave the big problems to me and focus on school, you must make friends, form memories that make you happy and enjoy your youth or when you are my age you will regret only worrying about the future without enjoying the present" ¡­ Now I understand, this man is obsessed with me enjoying my adolescence since he has great regrets and he doesn''t want me to go through the same thing¡­ He is not my biological father and yet he is projecting his youth onto me, how troublesome. I saw Hiratsuka''s slightly smug smile and sighed. ¨C "Fine, I will enjoy my life, I will make sure to seduce every beautiful teacher in this school" "¡­" ¨C Hiratsuka froze because I stared into her eyes as I said it. "Ahahaha, you really remind me of my youth!" ¨C Only Mr. Ichijo''sugh could be heard. After a while, the man managed to calm down and spoke with irony. ¨C "Anyway, I hope you listen to your teacher, she is the daughter of a good friend and I don''t want you to cause her problems" "How many good friends do you have?" - I spoke monotonously. "The necessary ones, but not enough" ¨C Mr. Ichijo replied with amusement. ¨C "You should make some friends, maybe if you talk to other guys people will stop thinking that you only think with your lower half" That''s actually good advice. "Anyway, I''m a bit busy" ¨C Mr. Ichijo keptughing a little. ¨C "Boy, do not cause problems" The call ended and only the sound of my tired sigh remained. "Well, congrattions on being the first member of the Service Club" ¨C Hiratsuka smiled at me. I sighed. ¨C "Can I go to eat now?" "Go ahead, you have 5 minutes left" ¨C Hiratsuka kept smiling. I sighed and when I was about to leave the teacher''s room I took onest look at the woman. ¨C "You are an attractive woman, it is a shame you have a boyfriend" Hiratsuka looked at me confused and frowned. - "What are you talking about? I don''t have a boyfriend" I smiled mockingly. - "Noticeable" I heard an angry scream as I left the staff room. "Senpai finally understands the beauty of teasing people?" ¨C BB asked me happily. "It''s rxing" - I smiled and went to the ssroom. I didn''t have time to go to the dining room so I went to my ssroom since knowing Tsugumi, she should already be in the ssroom as she is a punctual woman. When I was about to enter the ssroom, Arisa yelled in my mind. "Check the origin of that girl!" ¨C Arisa referred to a girl who was about to enter the ssroom next to mine. [Name: Shizuku Yaegashi Origin: Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Isekai] A hero? No, this woman has no special energy and her fate is as insignificant as a background character. Maybe she has a skill to hide her skills? But there are no records of heroes in this school... "Arisa, exin" ¨C I didn''t even look at the girl and entered the ssroom, but kept an eye on her presence to look for any unusual movement. "I didn''t see that series, but an acquaintance from work who was an editor at a major publisher told me about a new isekai-type light novel, in the sketches for the illustrations this girl appeared along with a white-haired boy and other waifus..." - Arisa frowned. "Don''t you know any important plot points?" ¨C I saw that Tsugumi and the girls were in their seats and they smiled when they saw me. In the corner of the ssroom, I saw the red-haired girl from yesterday who seemed to want to talk to me about something important. Mr. Ichijo didn''t tell me what the arrangement was with the Hiyama family but it must be something stupid. "I don''t know the plot, but I understand that the plot begins during ss time and involves several students" ¨C Arisa was trying to remember. The problem with the title ''Otaku'' is that the information could be destroyed if a Higher Entity tries to extract the Otaku''s memories. This is one of the ways the multiverse protects this information. Because of this, I can''t use my abilities to improve Arisa''s memory and can only teach her memory-enhancing meditation techniques since mind spells and brain-enhancing gic enhancements don''t help with ''Spoiler''-rated memories. I sighed internally. ¨C "I just came back from one world, it would be stupid if I go to another world just because the plot stalled" "That''s a g!" ¨C Arisa yelled with a mixture of anxiety and expectation. "g? What are you talking about?" ¨C I sighed. "Murphy''sw!" - Arisa yelled louder. ¨C "Quick, change your concept of Protagonist! The plot armor can act now that you raised a g!" I quickly tried to use [Dissociative Identity], but it was toote. [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has been linked to a hero summoning. The summoning urs four meters away from the user so the summoning ritual will be expanded to include the user] [System Notification: The user''s body is being restrained by Destiny Energy and magical energy. The user has denied use ''Rasen'' to free himself] Although traveling to another world will be troublesome, I really don''t want to stay here, I need to release stress... On the other hand, this ritual is a natural ritual and not an artificial ritual like the one used by the racists of Paradise. Using [Rasen] will cause the ritual to go out of control which can cause a magical explosion that will kill almost all the students in the school and possibly half the city... I can''t destroy the ritual, but I can reconfigure it with the help of System Goddess. [System Notification: The skill ''Motherfucker Dimensional'' has acknowledged a request for help through the skill ''Hero''s Destiny''] [Request: Find and return the Milf''s daughter. Applicant: Remia (''Character Sheet'' identified origin: Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou) Danger levels: - Destruction of the physical body: 30% - 40% (Possible interference from a Higher Entity) - Destruction of the mind: 0% (Possible interference from a Higher Entity) - Soul Destruction: 0% (Possible interference from a Higher Entity) ept request?: YES / NO] More reasons to travel, I really hate teen dramas¡­ [System Notification: An analysis skill is obstructing the ''Mythomania'' skill. It is rmended to change the Concept to ''Fraud'' to enhance the skill ''Mythomania''] Damnit, that will be a problem. "Luis, this energy is from Paradise, but I don''t know if it''s the enemy faction or the ally..." - System Goddess warned me with concern when feeling the energy of the ritual. One shit after another¡­ Stupid Protagonist concept. Less than half of the students were in the ssroom and Kyoko hadn''t arrived yet so there wasn''t a teacher to inspire the students'' confidence, but instead of panicking, everyone was surprised when the floor was covered with magical runes. Tsugumi protected Chitoge and Honda entered through the window to protect Marika. Raku wasn''t here yet so his secret bodyguards weren''t around. Mion, Shion, and Rena took out their weapons in their backpacks making Honda frown, but none of that mattered. The light began to cover the ssroom so I quickly synchronized my consciousness with System Goddess. System Goddess modified the ritual settings using my [Anti-Rasen] to create a time anomaly simr to the magic circle in the basement of the Ichijo residence. This will make each month out of this world the equivalent of a second on Gaia, so no one will notice our absence as long as we don''t take more than a century to return. I don''t have time to inform Mr. Ichijo, but I''m sure he will know about this incident so he will send people to prevent this summoning of heroes from bing known in the same way that supernatural incidents are kept secret. This is troublesome shit¡­ But I''m sick of teen dramas, I''d rather go back to the battlefield than keep putting up with the stupid shit of idiots who are jealous of me. [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Protagonist > Fraud Effects: - Bonus in skills rted to the concepts ''Lie'', ''Deception'' and ''Betrayal''. - Bonus in skills rted to luck. - Immunity to mid-level and lower Oaths and Contracts. - Negative Karma Bonus. - Penalty of Positive Karma. - Decrease in skills rted to destiny. - Decrease inbat skills. - Decrease in skills rted to the concept ''Justice''] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to deceive a Superior Entity] Well, here we go again¡­ "Why do I think this makes you happy?" ¨C Rushia asked with doubt. "Senpai hates school and prefers war" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Senpai ims to be civilized, but it is obvious that senpai enjoys beheading idiots" "Cutting heads is fun" ¨C Ortro nodded. "¡­God wants to behead people?" Rachel normally keeps silent so sometimes I forget her presence inside my soul... Strangely she became friends with Ortro. As she pondered how my soul became a vacation hotel, the lightpletely covered us sending us to another world. --- --- Author''s Note: Sudden? Effectively. Forced plot? Obviously. Do I like coffee? Absolutely. On an additional note, I take into ount all thements and I really appreciate the ideas and suggestions, however, some aspects of the plot are decided in Pa ¨C Tre ¨C On because, well, coffee does not pay for itself and I am part of the capitalist system. . Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 223: Error in the Plot Chapter 223: Error in the Plot When we were entering the new world I realized a problem, my system did not open the option to contact the Will of the World of this ce... Due to the system, I can contact the Will of the World every time Ie to a new world, because of this I can directly negotiate with a world even if there are Higher Entities in said world. What''s worse, the magical energy nearly broke our connection with Gaia which would mean we won''t be able to return to our world even if weplete the save the world mission, luckily I have Gaia''s coordinates stored so I can return on my own. Since System Goddess detected traces of the holy energy of Paradise then this world must belong to one of the two factions so it is possible that the World Will Authority had been stolen by a Higher Entity, the other option is that the Will of the World is the sentient type and decided to go into hiding for some unknown reason. [System Notification: An attempt has been made to impose magic power on the user''s body. The skill ''Mythomania'' has faked the assimtion of a magical system based on experience and levels. User is now level 1 with Chef job] [Chef: Where is my apron? The following skills are attached: - Food: Enhances the taste of food - Beverage: Enhances the vor of beverages - Ingredient identification: Identify cooking ingredients] "Hey Listen! Bitch make me a sandwich!" ¡­ Damn asshole¡­ [System Notification: A requirement to obtain the ''Sekai Saikyou Shokugyou Arifureta Shokugyou'' plot armor has been met: Obtain a weak job that generates taunts. Stolen plot armor: 2%] ¡­This is so stupid that I don''t even have a sarcasticment¡­ As soon as we got to the new world I sent a message to Seraph along with my coordinates asking if this world belongs to the idealist faction or the racist faction. Seraph didn''t reply right away so she must be busy. For now, I''ll try to take things easy to see what happens. [System Notification: No new Will of the World quests have been registered. The invocation has been ssified as unnecessary. The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' gives the option to return to Gaia] This is disappointing. [Hero''s Destiny] allows me to return to Gaia, but if I want to bring my wives and other students back then I''ll have to bring them to my personal worlds which would cause me trouble exining how I returned to Gaia on my own. Another option is to find a way to create a Dimensional Bridge to Gaia, although that will take a lot of time and resources. Finally, just wait for Seraph''s response to have options. Once the light disappeared I noticed that we were in what appeared to be a throne room in a castle. Apparently, the ritual summoned two ssrooms, the group of the girl named Shizuku Yaegashi and my group. "What''s going on?!" ¨C Some students had the natural reaction of someone who is suddenly kidnapped. Reactions ranged from confusion to the unexpected, fear of the unknown, excitement at the idea of a magical world, and anxiety at the change of environment, but among the different reactions of students, there was a small group that had a more violent reaction. Tsugumi stepped in front of Chitoge as she drew a pistol to aim at the knights around us. Honda took out a kusarigama (chain sickle) to protect Marika. The interesting thing is that she is a true elite of the Tachibana family since I can feel that there is elemental and spiritual energy in her body, something appropriate for a ninja. Shion and Rena took out knives while looking around with killing intent. Mion pulled out two pistols and if it wasn''t for my warning look, she would have started shooting. Crazy redhead Akane pulled out two knives and her attitude changed to absolute calm showing that she was trained by professional assassins. "W-Where are we?" - Nana grabbed my arm nervously. If it wasn''t for Akane seeming to have adopted the mindset of a professional killer, she would have tried to stab Nana for this action. I didn''t have time to speak as one knight was enraged sensing the girls'' killing intent so he drew his sword and approached Shion. "How dare you show such an attitude in front of the eminence Lombard!?" ¨C The knight was furious, but he had no killing intent so he won''t kill Shion, maybe he just wants to hit her a few times. "Onii-chan, my suggestion is that you be an impulsive protagonist so that your personality is opposite to Seiji" - Arisa spoke with emotion, she is enjoying the show. I think the same, besides, it''s annoying that someone threatens my wife and I have a lot of stress that I have to vent... I let go of Nana''s grip and used a forceparable to Tsugumi to get in front of the knight. The knight raised an eyebrow, but before he could speak I used the back of my right hand to knock the back of the sword away from me, then used the tips of my left-hand fingers to hit the connecting point between the joints of the hand that held the sword. Although the knight was wearing thick leather gloves, the unexpected movement caused him to lose his grip on the sword. When the sword fell from his hands, I grabbed the sword with my right hand while my left foot kicked the idiot''s crotch. The knight was pushed back two meters away causing the other knights and what looked like members of the church to widen their eyes in fury and disbelief. "It''s rude to threaten another man''s wife" - I sighed audibly as my posture changed to Kosaka Style in case some other idiot wants to fight. The knights seemed to want to draw their swords, but an old man dressed as a religious leader raised his hand making the knights stop. "Very impressive, heroes cannot be underestimated" - The old man made a respectful bow, but it''s quite an act, I recognize a manipting bastard at first sight. I maintained my posture without replying, but the old man kept a calm expression despite feeling contempt for my actions. "Chosen heroes, wee to Tortus" - The old man spoke respectfully. ¨C "I am the Pope of the Church of the Saints, Ishtar Lombard¡­ Please do not panic, we have prepared an adequate space to exin the situation to you, noble heroes" There was subtle holy energying out of the old man, this energy had healing and rxing properties to lessen people''s anxiety, but it only had an effect on normal people and was ineffective on people who know the importance of staying on their guard during unknown situations. These methods remind me of those used by the racist faction... Interesting. "Luis, let''s listen to him for now, we need to know what''s going on¡­" ¨C Tsugumi spoke calmly while she made sure to analyze possible escape routes. I narrowed my eyes and lowered the sword. ¨C "Please exin where we are and why we are here" "If you could apany me I would appreciate it" - The old man walked towards the door. I nodded toward Tsugumi and the other girls. Even though I only met Shion, Mion, and Rena for a week, we know each other too well so they understood my gesture. They put away their weapons but kept alert in case of an ambush. Only Akane and Honda kept their weapons. Honda only thinks about protecting Marika while Akane doesn''t seem to be right in the head, but at least she seems to be able to control her own murderous instincts. I stared at Akane forcing her to lessen her desire to kill her while a boy from the other group smiled like a reliable protagonist giving encouragement to his ssmates. "Let''s see what happens" ¨C The boy was the definition of a protagonist. [Name: Kouki Amanogawa Origin: Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou Categories: Man. Secondary character. Isekai. Protagonist (Reader''s Madness has detected a plot error: This character should not be a protagonist)] The problems have already started... Now I have to look for the original protagonist. "Onii-chan,tely the isekai series reflect the fantasies of men frustrated with life so the protagonist should be the most pathetic boy with the worst skill" - Arisa spoke after seeing the information. The old man took us to arge room with enough seats for all of us and started to exin the situation, but since it was stupid I just pretended to pay attention while using [Character Token] on each person that was summoned. The entire group of the false protagonist belonged to the same series, which was very strange since the old man also belonged to that series. While it is possible that this entire group was predestined to travel to this world, there are two big problems. To begin with, this could only happen with ya''s approval so the question is; What does ya gain from this? Secondly, and the most problematic is that the interference of a Higher Entity always has repercussions in the Plot, so if the whole group was summoned to this world despite the fact that this world belongs to Paradise, it can only mean that there is a n to use these students for something troublesome. I finally found the protagonist of this story and sure enough it was as Arisa said, the protagonist was a boy named Hajime Nagumo, but the problem is that boy is sharing his plot armor with Kouki Amanogawa... [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has detected a plot error. Two protagonists share a single plot armor] I think now I understand... "..." - Arisa sighed. ¨C "Having an otaku protagonist means that the riajuu will be overshadowed by the protagonist, but if both are protagonists then the otaku will be left in the shadow¡­ Damn riajuus, they should explode" [Hero''s Destiny] didn''t react to that guy so he''s not a system user which means a Higher Entity caused this. "Luis" ¨C System Goddess frowned. ¨C "I can only guess since I have not analyzed the soul of that boy, but I believe that a Higher Entity discovered the plot of this story so it changed the plot to create a powerful and loyal hero" I nodded internally. ¨C "If the strong boy stands out more than the weak boy then he will be the new protagonist and seeing his attitude, he seems like an idealistic idiot easy to manipte" "Now the favor of the heavens is divided into three parts" ¨C System Goddess was referring to the plot armor. ¨C "If you can identify the important factors of destiny, you can steal the favor of the heavens without killing the other two chosen ones, my rmendation is not to kill both chosen ones of the heavens since they were chosen for a reason" If that''s true then they are important tools for arger purpose, on the other hand, we will be three protagonistspeting to see who is the first to get all the plot armor... How troublesome. "That sounds like the plot of a fanfic where a secondary character steps out of his role andpetes with the original protagonist to obtain the power of the plot armor" - Arisa spoke in amazement. "If we break things down, fanfics are stories generated by the intervention of Higher Entities" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Giving powers to an idiot and seeing him be an idiot is entertaining, it is like seeing a hamster handling a machine gun" I sighed internally. ¨C "Have you ever done something like that?" "Yup~" ¨C BB showed a big smile. ¨C "I made a little joke where a secondary character seduced the harem of a protagonist, when the protagonist saw the secondary character having sex with his harem they both began to fight until the world could not bear the destruction of the plot so everyone world was destroyed¡­ So nostalgic~" ¡­ Somehow I''m not surprised. "Luis, this woman is a living cmity" - System Goddess moved away from BB. ¨C "It is not toote for you to devour her soul¡­" "How cruel *totally real crying face* I just want to live with my beloved senpai while doing some harmless little pranks!" ¨C BB pretended to cry with a pitiful expression. ¨C "Senpai tell this evil woman that you would never harm your pretty kohai!" I sighed internally and turned my attention back to the talk with the church elder. "SENPAAAAAAAI!" ¡­ A small woman screamed as she mmed the table and stood up. - "What are you saying?! This is the worst prank I''ve ever seen! Do you have permission for this?! If you don''t have it, I''ll sue you for kidnapping us!" This woman is Aiko Hayatama the teacher from the other ssroom and a secondary heroine tied to the Arifureta plot. She believes this to be an borate prank and therefore acts indignantly as she sincerely cares about the students'' well-being. It seems that she is popr among the students since even some students in my ssroom supported her. As the students who saw this as a joke made noise, the false protagonist, Kouki Amanogawa, approached the old man. ¨C "Ishtar-san, can I ask something?" "Yes, of course" - The old man nodded. "You said that humans are at war with demons¡­ Are there other races in this world?" ¨C The boy asked seriously. Oh god, he''s an idiot who thinks humans are the good guys and non-humans are the bad guys... He will surely ept this stupidity and convince the students to fight a pointless war to protect an unknown world even if it leads to their death... Damn protagonists with a heroplex. The old man mentioned that the three main races of this world are humans, demons and demi-humans showing that in this world there is also racism between races since the old man included different races among the demi-humans even though elves and beastkin are different races. The old man spoke irrelevant things as he showed us the outside of the castle where there was a wide forest that reached the distant mountains. The difference between the geography of this cepared to Japan made the students and the teacher finally ept that we are in another world. Some students were anxious, and some were excited, as for me, I have high expectations in this ce, I just have to find an opportunity to separate myself from the group to search for magical resources and women. Although I can''t use my main skills to prevent my identity as Seiji from being discovered, just with my martial arts I can already be ranked at the destructive level of a country. If the worstes to pass, I''ll follow BB''s n, send a friendly message to ''The Creeping Chaos''. I smiled internally, it''s nice not to listen to stupid school dramas anymore. Chapter 224: First Week Chapter 224: First Week A week has passed since we came into this world and nothing special has happened. After a series of unimportant exnations, the training began, which frankly was pathetic. Arisa said that a job is amon thing for an RPG game, separating the utility sses from thebat sses. Even though I showed my strength on the first day, I was ranked in the utility sses due to my ''chef'' job. Honestly, this is stupid since a utility ss can be used forbat, such as in the case of Shion who received the job ''apothecary'', a job specialized in the production of medicines, but also helps her create dangerous poisons. I was ranked as the most useless person since my food didn''t even improve stats, it just tasted good. Actually, I usually modify my food with [Reader''s Madness] and [Anti-Rasen] to enhance the physical body, strengthen spiritual energy, and grant resistance against mental attacks. Because of this, the women who have tasted my food now have resistance to mind and spirit control so even if a system user with hypnosis skills shows up they won''t be able to control my harem. I will ignore the fact that Umaru and my mother is also protected by my food... Even though my job is the most useless and that has made me the target of ridicule behind my back, no one dares to make derogatoryments to my face. The reason is simple, I hit every jerk who wanted to annoy me, even the knights of the kingdom. I didn''t need any magic, supernatural abilities, or magical artifacts, just with a normal sword, I was able to beat any idiot that got in front of me during training. Although I only disyed Tsugumi-level physical strength, my sword techniques allow me to take on low-level deities without relying on magic. My martial arts have nicely evolved since I got rid of the curse on my soul. The incredible thing is that even though I proved to be stronger than the royal knights, the king and the pope still look down on me since in their eyes I was not blessed by the god of this world and therefore I am inferior to the other heroes. I have no interest in praise from stupid people so I did not try to improve my reputation, I just concentrated on helping with the training of those who were willing to ask me for help while at night I searched for information inside the minds of royalty and the church. So far I haven''t found anything useful, but it''s better than nothing. At this moment my biggest concern is that Seraph has not yet answered my message, but the flow of time varies between worlds so maybe she is busy and will take a couple of days to respond. While some students are learningbat techniques from me instead of the knights, most of the students in thebat group were lost in idealistic fantasies and agreed to help the humans defeat the other races due to the influence of the false protagonist Kouki Amanogawa. On the first day, I made my position clear, this was stupid and if someone wanted tomit suicide they were free to do so, but they should not drag others to an agonizing death. Kouki said that I''m a selfish person with no morals for not wanting to help a world in danger so, in a totally justified way, I hit his face causing him to lose four teeth that heter recovered with healing magic. Additional note: I found that I can humiliate a protagonist to steal plot armor without taking negative plot effects when using the ''Antagonist'' Concept, though this makes people hate more. Unlike me who is seen as trash, Kouki is very popr even among students in my ssroom so I became public enemy number 1. Nothing new. Even though my idea of not fighting was supported by teacher Aiko, most of the students joined this stupidity, although well, I also joined thebat group myself. The king mentioned to us that the only way to return to our world is to defeat the demons and thus the god of this world will reward us which is a lie since, if not for my interference, our link with Gaia would have been severed preventing us from the return to Gaia without the support of a high-level Higher Entity. I pretended to believe this stupidity but managed to get Aiko to gather the unfit students forbat so that they stay safe, or in more direct words, not dead weight. This made me gain a good impression of several kind people, especially women. I admit I used the ''Netori'' Concept a couple of times just to see if I can steal the plot armor more easily. Answer: Yes, but that caused the hostility of the false protagonist. The king wasn''t happy that his orders were defied, but I don''t care, I don''t even remember his name and I only care about his wife and daughter. Although the pacifist group that is not willing to fight looks at me with some favor, most of the people in thebat group exclude me without speaking to me which is convenient for me since I don''t have to deal with too many teenage dramas. I had to seriously talk to Shion, Mion, and Rena since the three girls wanted to kill all the students who spoke ill of me behind my back. Ortro grew fond of them. On a side note, all three girls got assassination-rted jobs and with my martial arts training, it''s only a matter of time before they''re up to the level of mid-level ninjas on Gaia, the same level as the girls the Yamata Sect leader handed me. Apart from them and other unexpected girls, Chitoge was more friendly to me. Chitoge still makes sarcasticments that I''m a perverted idiot, but I''ve seen her hit idiots who made slurs against me showing that she already sees me as a friend or something. Navi scoffs saying that at this rate I''ll NTR myself. Side note, Chitoge has the ''diator'' job with skills specialized in fist fighting. Arisa described her as ''Blonde Gori'', an appropriate nickname. Speaking of women, I''ve been busy with some girls who haven''t adjusted to the idea ofing to a magical world to participate in a war. Although my attitude is that of an idiot with a bad temper, some female students have approached me since I am the strongest person, my food is delicious, and for a strange but predictable reason, several girls have the idea that I acted like a violent guy to hide a soft heart, something very popr among girls during adolescence. Idiots are too idealized... Arisa said that girls in their teens love dramas where a cold rich man starts to show a soft heart by falling in love. I insist, it is the same argument as a soap opera from India or Latin America. The rumor that I''m a tsundere came about because Nana sees me as some kind of violent man who hides a kind heart. She shared that idea with other students and thus a very small fan club was formed, I even heard that someone is writing a self-insert romance novel called ''The evil hero and you''. BB and Navi fainted fromughing so much¡­ Even Tsubaki started making fun of me. I don''t know whether to be upset or disappointed with humanity, in the end, I can only smile wryly and pretend I don''t know anything. Putting aside all the stupid things that have happened, right now it''s the middle of the night and I''m in Marika''s room with Honda and Tsugumi. For safety, Chitoge is also here since Tsugumi never leaves her side, but the violent blonde girl sleeps soundly because of my acupuncture. During this time I showedbat prowess that surpasses an elite soldier so Honda obviously suspects me so I had to advance my original n to make an alliance between the Tachibana and Ichijo families. This talk seemed to be between Marika and me while Tsugumi and Honda were spectators, but one wrong move and Honda will try to kill me. "So Oosuki-san" ¨C Marika smiled politely. ¨C "What do you need to talk about?" Although she is a charming woman, her skin was slightly pale, her eyes had deep bags under her eyes, and her lips were slightly dry. In this week her health has deteriorated at great speed and if she continues like this she will not be able to live more than a week. "Before we speak I would like you to sign this" ¨C I put a contract on the table for Honda to pick up. Honda used an analysis skill unrted to the magic of this world. At this point, it is obvious that she is a supernatural bodyguard with a specialization in ninjutsu. Honda handed over the contract to Marika after checking that there were no cheats in the contract. Marika looked at the contract and frowned. - "Privacy contract?" I nodded. ¨C "What we talk about here stays here, it will not be possible to talk about this with other people no matter how sensitive the information is, in case of trying to break the contract the memories will be deleted" It was the same contract used by Seraph when we negotiated. Tsugumi and I had already signed the contract so only Honda and Marika need to sign. As for Chitoge, she is unable to hear this information. Marika smiled. ¨C "Is it about your identity as Kuro?" The girl acted like she had me cornered to which I kept my cool. ¨C "It is about the curse that is killing you" Marika stopped smiling and I felt Honda''s fury though she quickly managed to calm down. After several minutes where Marika thought about her options, she finally sighed and signed the contract. There was no system notification as I am using the ''Fraud'' Concept so that contract cannot affect me. "How do you want to do this?" ¨C Marika had an attitude worthy of a professionalwyer. "A question and an answer, it will be in turns and it is possible to refuse to answer" - I kept a calm attitude. Marika nodded and a golden bell appeared in her hand, no wonder she has a magical storage artifact since she is the heiress of an important family. "It will be a talk without lies" - Marika put the bell on the table. Blindly trusting a magical artifact is a mistake even if said artifact is of high quality. I nodded and Marika started with the first question. ¨C "Are you the serial killer Kuro?" "I''m Kuro, but I''m not a serial killer, I''m a mercenary" - I spoke calmly. Marika narrowed her eyes. - "Your turn" "Your body denies supernatural energies due to a curse, that''s why you didn''t get a job when we came to this world" ¨C I spoke directly making Marika''s expression turn grim. ¨C "In addition to that, you have a degenerative heart disease that is killing you and since only science can help you, this world is killing you" Marika looked at me with resentment while internally there was a deep sadness. ¨C "How did you know?" "I haven''t asked my question yet" ¨C I remained calm. Marika gritted her teeth. A couple of days ago Marika coughed up blood and wiped it off with a handkerchief. I sent the blood sample to Shiguma and System Goddess to check on Marika''s condition. There are no records of how the Tachibana family rose in the political pyramid and when I saw the results of the analysis everything made less sense. The members of that family are immune to skills and energies of any kind as long as they do note from a Higher Entity. Although this sounds good as it makes them immune to other curses, it also means that they cannot receive boons, skills that help health and can only sign contracts created by Higher Entities which are extremely difficult to obtain. On the other hand, this does not make them invincible. For example, if Marika is attacked by a magical fireball, the magical energy will not damage her, but the heat and fire will instantly kill her. It''s not nullifying an skill, it''s just resisting supernatural energy without negating the physical effects. Possibly the Tachibana family grew thanks to the intelligence of their leaders who knew how to take advantage of this immunity to supernatural energy, but that doesn''t matter for now. Normally the members of that family could live like normal people, aging and dying normally while modern medicine can help them with health problems, the problem is that the level of technology in Gaia does not have the necessary advances to treat Marika''s disease so she will die without constant medical treatment, something that does not exist in this world that depends on magic. I originally thought of developing a cure for her to create an alliance with her family, but this is much more convenient since I''m her only hope now. In fact, the biological development department led by Miranda and Mia Winters has already prepared a cure in just two days. (Author''s Note: Miranda and Mia Winters from Resident Evil Vige) I sighed. ¨C "What would you think if I said that I have a cure for your disease?" Marika widened her eyes in disbelief, but quickly calmed down and sneered. ¨C "It''s not a statement so I won''t fall into a y on words¡­ Besides, even if you are Kuro you are only a mercenary in the service of the Ichijo family¡­ What can someone who has been nicknamed the yakuza dog do?" Even though Marika tried to show contempt, the truth is that she desperately wants to believe my words since she is afraid of dying. "At this moment, here and now, I have the cure for your disease" - I spoke frankly making Marika frown since the bell didn''t ring showing her that my words are true. ¨C "But it is understandable that you do not believe me, after all, I have not demonstrated my abilities in medicine and the best doctors in the world have already failed to help you¡­ Right?" Marika had begun to feel anxious. The hope of survival was colliding with the pessimism of certain death so she didn''t know what to say. "To tell the truth, I thought to offer my help to the matriarch of the Tachibana family, but this incident only allows me to talk to you" - I sighed with slight disappointment. Marika and Honda remained silent, eager to find out if what I say is true. "My official name is Luis Santos, legally my name is Luis Oosuki and my alias is Kuro" ¨C Using [Mythomania] I pretended to use an appearance change skill. ¨C "But leaving that aside, I introduce myself, I am Ichijo Seiji, heir to the Ichijo family" Marika froze while the normally expressionless Honda couldn''t hide her surprise and looked at me in disbelief. Although she suspected that I am Kuro, she couldn''t imagine that I am also Seiji since the idea of the heir to an important family acting as a disposable mercenary is somewhat ridiculous. Marika looked at Tsugumi and noticed that she was not surprised. Tsugumi smiled wryly. ¨C "I was also surprised when I found out" Marika looked at the sleeping Chitoge. - "She knows it?" "No" - I shook my head as my appearance returned to that of Luis. ¨C "I hope you keep it that way for a while, the situation with her family isplicated" The Beehive Gang has not yet attempted to assassinate me, but several The Beehive Gang agents have been investigating my identity as Seiji to understand my habits and behavior patterns. "¡­" ¨C Marika stared at me. - "What do you want?" "I heard that there is a possiblepromise between your family and a foreign family to create a political alliance" ¨C I adopted a calm posture and a certain indifference. "¡­" ¨C Marika clenched her fists. This hasn''t been decided yet, but from what I''ve heard from the Tachibana matriarch, she sees her daughter as a tool so she must have sought out an important family for this arrangement. When I got drunk with Mr. Ichijo, he made subtlements hinting at an alliance between Tachibana and Ichijo but nothing concrete. "To tell the truth, a simple favor is not enough" ¨C My attitude was not Seiji''s mocking cruelty nor Luis''s rude aggressiveness, but Kuro''s methodical calm. ¨C "This is the idea, I want a political alliance between the Ichijo family and the Tachibana family¡­ But I''m not talking about Raku" Marika red at me with extreme fury. ¨C "Do you want me to be your wife?!" "No" - I shook my head. ¨C "I reserve the title of wife for women with whom I share emotional ties, a business transaction means that you will be a lover or maid" Honda was about to try to hit me so I showed a bit of my power. This ce was covered with [Anti-Rasen] to prevent surveince from other entities so I only showed my presence as a Higher Entity making Honda unable to move while I was careful not to hurt Marika or with her condition she will die due to spiritual pressure. "If you wish you can refuse" - I kept a calm expression. ¨C "In any case, if it is not you, I can still negotiate with your mother after we return to Japan, of course, if she rejects the agreement then it could start a dispute" Honda was already on her knees as Marika looked at her bodyguard with concern. "I''ll let you think about it" ¨C I stood up and canceled the spiritual pressure so that Honda could breathe. ¨C "In any case, you don''t have much time left" I took out a bottle of pills and put it on the table. ¨C "Take one every four hours and you will be able to live for two weeks, but this is a temporary remedy and to help you I will have to do surgery" The contract caught fire and disappeared showing that the conversation was over. Tsugumi carried Chitoge on her back and walked behind me as we left the room. I sighed and smiled bitterly at Tsugumi who was frowning at me. ¨C "Ohe on, you have seen me do worse things than ckmail a dying girl" Tsugumi kept silent. When we got to the room that she shares with Chitoge, she put the blonde girl down on a bed and then walked over to me. Tsugumi looked at me with some bitterness. ¨C "That personality was new and honestly, it was unpleasant to see you like that" I shrugged. ¨C "I prepared that personality for my missions as Kuro to keep a clear mind and not be impulsive" Tsugumi looked at me seriously. ¨C "Seiji, Luis, and now Kuro¡­ I am worried that your mind is breaking" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You saw me burn down a building with dozens of innocent people just because some children killed my cat¡­ It is toote to think about my mental health" "At that time you were a child so I thought you were just being impulsive¡­" ¨C Tsugumi massaged her forehead. ¨C "Have you ever thought about what the people who love you feel when they see you act as if you were not human? Umaru is scared that you will lose the ability to value emotional ties¡­" I raised an eyebrow, I hadn''t heard that. - "What are you talking about?" "Umaru is scared that you will lose all your emotions and abandon her" ¨C Tsugumi sighed. ¨C "I talked to her a day before we came to this world¡­ By the way, that girl named Pansy is a good spy, I didn''t even notice her presence" I already knew that this girl visited Uamaru, but I don''t know what they talked about since as long as Umaru didn''t get into trouble I didn''t investigate her emotional situation, not out of respect for her privacy but out of forced indifference. "Your little sister asked me to take care of you so that you don''t be an emotionless machine" ¨C Tsugumi looked at me seriously. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Why does everyone think I am an idiotic teenager with emotional problems?" "Because that''s exactly what you are" ¨C Tsugumi sighed. "For your information, my problems are personality and perception of reality, not emotional" - I smiled wryly. "What is the difference?" ¨C Tsugumi looked at me nkly and then sighed. ¨C "Forget it, I do not want to know, I just want you to be careful with your own mental health, there are people who love you and we do not want to lose you or see you suffer¡­" Ow, she thinks I still have sanity, she''s so cute. Still, I didn''t think Umaru was afraid of my emotional detachment. I may not know my own sister at all, although well, my family prejudices made me not pay attention to her emotional condition so maybe I should talk to her when I get back to Gaia. I gently kissed Tsugumi''s lips and smiled at her. ¨C "It is night, rest for now" Tsugumi was blushing but still looked at me bitterly. ¨C "Which woman are you going to cheat on now?" I smiled. ¨C "Well, we are in an unknown world, and from what I see we are not safe, so I thought of getting some allies with high status" "¡­" ¨C Tsugumi looked at me nkly. ¨C "The princess or the queen?" I smiled. - "Both" "¡­.." ¨C Tsugumi sighed heavily. ¨C "It depresses me that I am not even surprised¡­ Just don''t do something dangerous, we are literally in an unknown world" I smiled wryly. ¨C "You have adapted quite well to this from other worlds, you have the talent to be a hero, or well, a heroine" It is strange that, in the multiverse, the word ''Hero'' is for both genders while ''Heroine'' is for the women who influence the plot. The multiverse is misogynist. Tsugumi smiled wryly. ¨C "I have no choice, I must protect Ojou-sama while making sure you don''t do something stupid" "I wish you luck" - I gave her a couple of pats on the head and left the room to go to a certain ce in the castle. I avoided the surveince of the guards patrolling the corridors and reached the princess''s room. When the guards left I entered the room through the front door so as not to appear like a stalker. Upon entering I saw a beautiful blonde milf who was having tea with a blonde girl and a beautiful red-haired girl. I sighed internally seeing Akane. She got the ''assassin'' job which gave her stealth skills. At first, she wanted to kill the women around me since apparently, her mother made an agreement with Mr. Ichijo to marry Akane to the heir to the Ichijo family. Akane wanted to talk to me on the day of the summoning to tell me that she was willing to let me have lovers on the condition that we run away together since she didn''t want to marry another man. Arriving in this world I convinced her that when we return to Gaia we will be redited as heroes which will increase our status and so we can be together without worrying about status. She already knows some things about the supernatural world so she agreed. After I will tell her that I am Seiji since this girl''s mind is still very unstable and I prefer to avoid a possible leak of information. Even though Akane was happy that I was finally willing to marry her, the crazy woman still wanted to kill my other lovers so I had to punish her a bit and by that, I mean having sex with Shion, Mion, and Rena while Akane was gagged unable to move. The NTR Tactic (Named after Navi and BB) proved effective as Akane nearly despaired to the point of suicide. She agreed to be part of my harem and not kill my lovers on the condition that I never have sex with another woman in front of her again. Now Akane is making a real effort to get along with the women around me which have been quite an effort as she feels the urge to kill any woman who shows me affection. It''s nice to see a person struggling to improve, especially if she is a beautiful woman. To reward her effort I gave her a wedding ring and she was so happy that she only tried to stab me thirty times this week, it''s a big improvement... By the way, her family has a hereditary skill that allows her to damage the souls of magical entities excluding Higher Entities. She cannot destroy souls like Ortro, but over time she has the potential to evolve into a ''Devourer''. I think I really have a fetish for dangerous women... "Luis!" ¨C The blonde girl shouted excitedly when she saw me and hurried to hold my hand and take me to the table where the two beautiful women were having tea. This girl is Liliana S.B. Heiligh, a 14-year-old brat who belongs to the Arifureta plot and turned out to be one of the heroines influencing the plot. She and her mother, Luluaria S.B. Heiligh, grew fond of me as they see me as a kind boy willing to face danger to protect my ssmates even though my job is the weakest, of course, not counting Marika who didn''t even get a job. This week I managed to get close to both women by telling stories to the princess. Later the queen approached us to listen to these stories since her husband does not pay attention to her and he is more busy praying to a god who does not even seem to be present. Even though I am in another world now, I still visit my personal world to interact with my wives and daughters so I developed a decent talent for storytelling. By the way, actually, I don''t have 23 daughters but 25. I forgot to consider Miranda and Mia''s daughters as my daughters since in a way they are products of my flesh and blood. I insist, I am not cut out to be a father. I smiled like an older brother interacting with his younger sister. ¨C "Princess, do not be impatient" Liliana pouted. ¨C "Don''t call me princess, call me Liliana" I smiled wryly and patted her head. ¨C "Fine, Liliana, but don''t be so noisy, it''s night and it would be bad to wake up the other residents of the castle" Liliana enjoyed the patting on her head and nodded with a big smile. "Ara ara, at this rate I will have a nice son-inw" - The queen smiled seeing her daughter so happy. I still feel weird that some words and gestures from Japan spread to worlds based on medieval Europe, but it''s plot stuff so it doesn''t matter. Liliana blushed, but she didn''t deny her mother''s words. I don''t even feel like cursing my stupid title [Lolimancer] anymore... "Hey Listen! This oyakodon is already hot! Go eat it!" - Navi shouted in my mind as I focused on telling a children''s version of Romeo and Juliet. It''s amazing to think that technically Romeo was a pedophile who took advantage of a brat''s naivete¡­ I think I know where Ancestor Ichijo got his inspiration from. I sighed internally. - "It''s not the moment yet" "Hey Listen! You didn''t deny it!" ¨C Navi was excited. "Well, it''s obvious that I will, after all, I have to get the plot armor" - I mentally shrugged. "Senpai, the milf is not a hero, just the loli, senpai just wants to fuck mother and daughter to spite the idiot king" - BB spoke with amusement. "It''s cruel to separate a daughter from her mother" - I continued telling the story making mother and daughter look at me with shocked expressions, even Akane was absorbed in the story. "Luis''s greed transcends the nine heavens" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Now I am d to be an orphan, the mere idea of seeing my mother in my husband''s arms makes me feel like I ate a bitter fly" "It''s strange, I feel the same way" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Now that I think about it, all of us here do not have a mother who can be seduced by Luis¡­" I can''t evenin, I deserve to bebeled a degenerate. "Actually..." - BB smiled. ¨C "I don''t have a mother since I was literally born from a vortex of chaos, but I made my own version of the Beast project that I stole from Best VII¡­ It''s not the same as having daughters, but I can strive to create independent entities that are like my daughters, and then senpai will have more oyakodon for lunch~" ¡­ - "No, just not, it sounds horrible¡­ A lot of noise¡­ BB, you are not allowed to do that" BB multiplying¡­ sounds like hell on earth. "Senpai, these are your daughters! You can''t ignore them! *pitiful cry that makes senpai look like a heartless bastard*" "They haven''t even been born!" ¨C I tried hard not to show my strong migraine in my fascial expression. "Senpai is a monster! They exist in my imagination so they are your daughters!" ¡­ A shitty logic¡­ "Master¡­" ¨C Kon changed to her human form and hit BB to shut up. "... Thanks Kon" - I sighed internally. "SENPAI!" Kon used her fox tail to cover BB''s mouth causing the troublesome woman to make strange sounds simr to a cat drowning in a swimming pool. "Master..." - Kon''s voice was insecure. "What''s happening?" ¨C It is rare for her to show insecurities. "My daughters... Will they be the pets of the master or will the master make them part of the harem?" ¨C Kon asked me a difficult question. Kon is my pet and sleeping with my pet''s daughters is¡­ Well, the very idea is unpleasant¡­ "Hey Listen! That sounds like something a furry would do!" ¡­Son of¡­ Whatever. I sighed internally. ¨C "Concentrate on healing your daughters¡­ Then we will see this" Kon nodded and let go of BB who was pretending to be a dead animal. [System Notification: *BB-chan died because of the bastard senpai. In order to revive adorable BB-chan, senpai will have to shout how much he loves his cute and perfect kohai *] ¡­. Seriously? This damn girl can already intervene with system notifications despite not getting her full power back? I can''t underestimate an Outer God, I just hope Nyathotep is less of a problem... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' sighs and shakes its head while patting the user''s shoulder] .... Whatever. --- --- Author''s Note: The additional daughters that I obviously didn''t forget to consider, but it was Luis''s mistake, are: - Rosemary Winters (Resident Evil Vige): Daughter of Mia Winters - Alma Wade (F.E.A.R.): Daughter of Mother Miranda When I yed F.E.A.R. I had a mini heart attack so I wanted to include her. Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 225: Dungeon Chapter 225: Dungeon Because the nobility and clergy wanted the heroes to increase their growth speed, on the ninth day ofing to this world we were taken to a ce called ''Great Orcus Labyrinth'', an underground dungeon used for training and collecting magic materials. Although I''ve only been able to steal 30% of the plot armor, it''s enough to see the plot path and with [Reader''s Madness] I can see that this is the main core of Arifureta''s plot. The nonbatant students stayed in the kingdom castle while the rest of us came to this ce to improve our levels andbat skills. It''s funny, in every training I give the fake protagonist Kouki Amanogawa a beating, but even though it''s obvious that I''m the most talented person inbat, most of the students and people of high status consider Kouki to be much better than me because of his job, he is a ''Hero''. It doesn''t mean that he really has the title of ''Isekai Hero'', it''s just a borrowed power and when it stops being useful he will lose his skills unless he manages to assimte all his magic abilities without relying on the magic system of this world. Although the use of experience points and levels to strengthen makes the growth of power faster, it has the defect of developing an extreme dependence on skills, so in a battle against entities from other worlds, it is very possible that the person will be killed for not knowing how to fight without the support system. It is simr to someone who learns to draw solely by tracing photographs without ever trying to draw a sketch from scratch. Although the person can still draw a silhouette, when he does not have a tracing medium then the person can only look at the paper without knowing what to do. Despite everything, there are still some people who have approached me for advice on how to improve. The girl this mess started over was one of the first people to ask me for swordsmanship advice as I showed off my kendo techniques and other Japanese sword arts. Shizuku Yaegashi is another of Arifureta''s heroines so I managed to get close to her through the path of the sword. She reminds me a bit of Saeko but without being crazy. She''s a close friend of the fake protagonist Kouki and because I used the ''Neotori'' Concept when I hit that idiot, Kouki developed an irrational hatred against me making him act like a jerk. Kouki got to the point of yelling at Shizuku that she''s a bitch for talking to me to which, quite justifiably, I kicked his testicles apart. It''s funny that Shizuku just gave me a little scolding for being violent while she was genuinely disgusted at Kouki who was convulsing on the floor with foam in his mouth. Due to my bad reputation, most of the girls see me as a womanizing, libertine, violent and degenerate idiot so they idolize Kouki for being the stereotypical noble hero. Although I can easily manipte a group of naive teenage girls, I have only concentrated on the women important to the plot. Liliana S.B. Heiligh, Shizuku Yaegashi, Aiko Hatayama, and Kaori Shirasaki. Those are the heroines important to the plot within the pool of summoned heroes. Princess Liliana and her mother are fond of me enough in this short time, and while it''s not enough for the queen to leave her husband for me, he won''t live long so it doesn''t matter. Shizuku had an argument with Kouki since the idiot doesn''t know how to handle frustration and when Shizuku asked me for help with training, he started acting like a spoiled child when he loses a toy. Aiko may be an adult, but she is an innocent and naive woman who could fall in love with the first man who kisses her. She doesn''t develop romantic feelings for me yet, but she sees me as the most trusted figure. Kaori turned out to be in love with the real protagonist, Hajime Nagumo. Since those feelings are not superficial, it will take a long time for her to fall in love with me, but I''m already working on it. Unlike Kouki who is an idiot unable to listen to others and too blinded by his own ideals, Hajime is a calm and easy-to-manipte boy. The boy has no character or will, but at least his brain is functional so if he doesn''t cause me problems I have no problem recruiting him into my group of heroes, I can even get him some unimportant girlfriend since he has no romantic interest in any of the heroines and seems more interested in anime, an otaku. Hajime has the job of ''Synergist'' which is something simr to an alchemist who uses magical energy instead of equivalence principles. Transmutation is a skill that relies on knowledge rather than strength so I helped the boy understand how to handle his skill. I used Arisa''s knowledge for reference, and since Hajime is also an Otaku, he understood that his skill is simr to an anime called ''Fullmetal Alchemist''. I can say the name of that series since that''s where my homunculi Sloth, Lust, and Envye from. Now Hajime is a Raku 2 and he calls me aniki. Kaori also became my friend as I am helping her romantic interest, but little by little I have managed to make her develop an interest in me without her being aware of her own feelings. I originally wanted to take my time to seduce those women to get the plot armor, but the problem is that none of them is the main heroine and I''m not going to let Kouki meet her first, besides, I''m getting bored so I''m thinking of parting with the group after faking an ident. The day after I spoke with Marika, she met with me to negotiate. Marika had taken the pills I gave her and felt that her health was almostpletely recovered so she decided to believe me, although she also has no other choice since the nobility and the clergy see her as trash for not getting the blessing of the god of this world and if it wasn''t for Honda, she would have been scrapped. In fact, Marika gained 0.1% plot armor because of this¡­ Life is absurd. Honda tried to negotiate by offering herself in exchange for curing Marika which I refused. Honda is a beautiful woman, but she is just a bodyguard and a rtionship with her will not ensure the unconditional support of the Tachibana family. Marika relented a little saying that when we return to Japan, she will talk to her mother to make an alliance with the Ichijo family, and in case the Tachibana matriarch does not ept it, Marika will be my lover. Marika is thinking of procrastinating to meet up with Raku when we return to Japan to convince him to marry her, but I am confident that I can make this dying girl fall in love before returning to Japan so I allow her to make useless ns. For now, I gave Marika various medications so that her health is stable for a couple of years, but I told her that I can only do the surgery when we are in a safe ce so we will have to wait until we return to Japan. Marika wasn''t happy about this as I can back down if she tries to marry Raku, but she also has no options to negotiate. Marika stayed in the castle with Honda and other girls who don''t want to fight like Nana and her friends. By the way, another girl with whom I have be uncannily close is my stepdaughter, Kosaki Onodera. My title [Protagonist Netori] increases libido in women who hate me as long as they also have some favorable feelings or carnal desires towards me so using the ''Netori'' Concept increased that effect. She wanted to avoid me on the day of the summoning since apparently, she had masturbated thinking about me when I used the ''Netori'' Concept while I having sex with Nino. Now I wonder how many women have been affected by that Concept¡­ Anyway, now Kosaki feels guilty since she is in love with Raku at the same time that she is developing carnal desires towards me and because I have protected her a couple of times in this unknown world she has also begun to see me as her hero that always is willing to lend her a hand. An example of this is that a couple of days ago I used the ''Protagonist'' Concept to try to search for the main heroine via the threads of destiny, but this caused my plot armor to increase the stupidity of an idiot who tried to put his hands on Kosaki. The result was obvious, a priest used magic to reattach the idiot''s arm. At this point, many people believe that I am a serial killer and several students n to report me to the police when we return to Japan. That doesn''t matter to me since as long as the Tachibana family is on my side I can expose that Luis is Kuro and I still won''t be taken to prison. Blessed be the political and economic power. Going back to Kosaki, I knew everything that happened to her since her best friend told me, a girl named Ruri Miyamoto whom I previouslybeled as a background character. Ruri talked to me as she has been worried about Kosaki''s safety since that girl is a badbination of naivety, clumsiness, and idealism. It''s no exaggeration to say that Kosaki is the kind of person who would walk into a rapist''s van if offered candy. Ruri told me that even though I''m an idiot and disgust her for being a womanizer, I''m the most appropriate person to protect Kosaki in this unknown world. Strangely we got along and developed a strange friendship. Cynicism brought us together... Now then, none of the girls in my ssroom that I have a rtionship with are here in the dungeon since they stayed in the castle. The team was led by Kouki along with the students from both her and my ssroom. Only Hajime, Kaori, and Shizuku talk to me since the male students who hate me keep spreading rumors that I''m a murderer, rapist, and the like that make me look like a terrorist. Other than the rapes, I''ve done all the things they say so I don''t care. Seriously, I haven''tmitted ****, since those women agreed to it through ckmail so it''s not **** under Japan''s consentw. Stupid Okawa family... Beforeing I exined my n to Tsugumi, Marika, and my wives with mental problems. In this mission, I n to fake an ident to separate myself from the group and thus exploit this world in search of a way to return to Gaia. I had a long talk with the girls since they weren''t happy that I disappeared. Shion, Mion, Rena, and Akane teamed up to try to cut off my limbs to keep me ''safe'', but after some civilized bashing, they reluctantly agreed to my idea. It''s not gender violence if I''m just defending myself from a woman who wants to cut off my legs. Tsugumi was mentally tired since she will have to take care of troublesome women. I''ll make it up to herter. I left various magical artifacts created by System Goddess to contact them if there is a problem. In case of danger, I left spatial markings on the women to take them to the Rasen Dimension, plus I can use spatial abilities to appear next to them in an instant, and thanks to Ortro''s ability to ignore distances, spatial interference abilities cannot prevent me from being with my wives. Just in case, I invoked the God of Water, God of Earth, and God of Wind to pretend to be magical artifacts to protect my lovers. They may be weaker than Rushia and Coco, but they still serve as meat shields. I sighed as another wolf fell for my sword and looked at Shizuku who was decapitating a wolf. Thanks to one of her skills and her own effort she was able to master the basic movements of the Kosaka Style. On the other hand, I looked at my new subordinate who was using his transmutation skill on the ground to form a stone stake that pierced through a wolf''s stomach. The boy is witty when given a little self-confidence. In front of us were Kouki and his closest allies who were destroying the monsters with shy attacks. While my sword techniques are subtle and not very shy, I can easily defeat most magic skills even if I use the strength of a human and just a normal sword, that''s the difference between raw power and controlled strength. I threw my sword to impale a wolf that almost bit the neck of a skinny girl who had lowered her guard when she didn''t see a wolf near her. I walked over to the wolf that was pinned to the wall and pulled my sword out of the wall causing the wolf''s corpse to fall to the ground. "Don''t get distracted" ¨C I sighed at the ipetence of these teenagers. These idiots treat this situation as a game and do not take into ount the possibility of dying. The girl looked at me with fear and quickly walked away from me to go with other students. "Hey Listen! Her instincts warned her that you can impregnate her with your degenerate eyes!" I rolled my eyes internally, this idiot gets a kick out of it when people treat me like a degenerate freak. Shizuku walked up to me as she frowned at the girl, then sighed and patted my shoulder. ¨C "Ignore her, this is because of those silly rumors¡­" I sighed listlessly. ¨C "It doesn''t matter, let''s just keep moving forward" "¡­" ¨C Shizuku sighed and nodded. "By the way" - I smiled with a slight bitterness. ¨C "Some rumors are true, I really like beautiful women so if you continue to be nice to me, do not me me if I make you my wife" Shizuku looked at me nkly then sighed as she massaged her forehead. ¨C "How can you be so carefree in a ce like this?" I quickly moved my sword close to Shizuku''s neck. "Anguish and anxiety only make you make mistakes, and a mistake can cost you your life" - I withdrew my sword and shook it to clean the wolf''s blood. ¨C "On the other hand, lowering your guard while you speak is a big mistake, do not forget to always be alert" Shizuku looked behind her and saw the corpse of a wolf that tried to attack her from behind. "Thank you..." - Shizuku sighed and nodded with a serious expression showing that she took my words very seriously. We kept walking while Kouki kept using shy skills almost like he was showing off. Shizuku and I weren''t using any special skills, just sword techniques so our attacks were efficient but not shy. As we entered the dungeon Shizuku started talking to me. - "Can I ask you something?" "Of course, as long as it''s not my bank code, there''s no problem" - I agreed and killed another wolf. "In Japan were you some kind of soldier or assassin?" ¨C Shizuk asked me seriously. "Haven''t you heard the rumors?" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "I am just a bum who cleans sewers, he sleeps with random women and fights with gang members" Shizuku frowned. ¨C "I have trained in the best kendo dojos, but your sword skills are superior to anything I have seen, you even developed a technique to use the medieval sword as a Japanese sword¡­" Shizuku is a sword prodigy by human standards and her specialty is the Japanese sword so the swords of this world limit her talent. Since it would be a pain to exin where I got a Japanese sword from, I preferred to modify the Kosaka Style so that I could use a medieval sword as if it were a katana. This isn''t perfect and some techniques are wed, but by human standards, it''s a perfect technique so it''s fine for now. I shrugged. ¨C "I learned it on the inte" "¡­" ¨C Shizuku looked at me nkly. I sighed as I felt Shizuku''s intense gaze. ¨C "Later let''s talk about this, we are supposed to be in a dangerous dungeon" Shizuku reluctantly nodded and we continued forward. Although this girl is a bit temperamental, I will add her to my harem not only because of the plot armor but because she is cute and I like her attitude. Now I must look for an opportunity to separate myself from this group and if I have the opportunity it would be better to make heroic self-sacrifice... Maybe I''m overying tragic hero tactics, but I can''t help it, they''re too convenient, or as Arisa would say, a cliche. Chapter 226: Fall into the Abyss Chapter 226: Fall into the Abyss As we proceeded through a tunnel, Kouki used a powerful skill to take out a monster, but this caused the tunnel to shake so the knight leader reprimanded him as this may have caused a cave-in. Between the cracks caused by Kouki''s attack, I saw a trace of energy on the ceiling connected to a magical formation. "It''s a spatial movement formation" ¨C System Goddess deciphered the trap. ¨C "If someone touches the crystal on the ceiling, a spell will be activated that will send the people in the tunnel to an area deep in the dungeon" Interesting. Kaori noticed the jewel on the ceiling. ¨C "What is that crystal? It''s so bright and shiny¡­" "Oh, that''s a grant crystal, and one of the big ones, that''s rare" - The leader of the knights looked at the crystal with some apathy. ¨C "It does not have any special abilities, but it has a beautiful shine so it is very popr among the nobles" "It''s beautiful" ¨C Kaori smiled without greed, just with sincere appreciation. "Well, that was thest enemy" - The leader of the knights sheathed his sword. ¨C "We are done for today, let''s go back" An idiotic-looking boy smirked at Kaori as he pointed at the crystal. ¨C "I will pick it up for you" "Hiyama-kun¡­" ¨C Kaori seemed ufortable since she doesn''t like the idiot''s lustful and greedy look. The idiot began to scale the wall taking advantage of his stat boosts and climbed towards the crystal. That idiot is ssified as a secondary antagonist so his actions must be an essential part of the plot. "Idiot! Don''t act on your own!" ¨C The leader of the knights noticed the idiot, but it was toote. The idiot took the crystal activating the magical trap. I allowed the space magic to transport us to another area of the dungeon while everyone panicked. Suddenly we appeared in the middle of a stone bridge that crossed a deep abyss. The bonds of destiny that guide the plot indicated that I must go to the depths of the abyss, so now I must generate an ident to go to that ce without raising suspicions... "Luis look at that!" ¨C Shizuku yelled at me pointing to a ck circle at the end of the bridge. "Basic Summoning Circle" ¨C System Goddess spoke bored. ¨C "That thing can only summon a paper tiger or a toothless dragon" "A what?" ¨C I asked nkly. "Ahem, I mean, that thing can only summon a weak creature" - System Goddess scratched her cheek awkwardly. I sighed internally. ¨C "Seriously, stop using metaphors, it is a headache" System Goddess smiled awkwardly and nodded. - "I''ll try" The magic circle activated and a gigantic magical beast appeared, but despite its dangerous appearance, that thing was too weak. "Children¡­ Get away and run¡­" ¨C The leader of the knights spoke anxiously. "Wait Meld-san! We will help you fight!" ¨C Kouki yelled like an impulsive protagonist. So the leader of the knights is called Meld... I''ll forget about it in two paragraphs so it doesn''t matter. "Idiot! Do what I say!" ¨C Meld shouted furiously and drew his sword. ¨C "It is a behemoth! Even the strongest group that ventured onto the 65th floor couldn''t even scratch it! You have to run away while I distract it!" The students were terrified so they tried to escape, but on the other side of the bridge, another magic circle appeared which summoned a troop of skeletons causing the students to panic. "Calm down everyone! They''re just traum soldiers from the 38th floor!" ¨C One of the knights prepared to fight. ¨C "We can defeat them if we join forces!" The students got motivated and started fighting the skeletons while the knight leader, Kouki, and I stood in front of the behemoth. "Divine Court!" ¨C Kouki used his best skill, but he didn''t hurt the monster. "What are you doing?! Runs!" ¨C The leader whose name I no longer remember yelled at Kouki while he ignored my existence. His highest priority is to protect Kouki as he is seen as the hope of humanity because of his hero job. Kouki was a stubborn idiot and insisted on staying to fight. I got so bored that I wanted to yawn, but luckily Hajime showed to be a good subordinate as he walked up to us interrupting Kouki''s stupidities. "Amanowaga-kun, let''s retreat for now!" ¨C Hajime approached us with an anxious expression. ¨C "It is chaotic out there! We need you, leader!" "Hey Listen! Your bitch chose another leader!" This imbecile... Even though I''m stronger than Kouki, most of the students won''t listen to me so certainly, Kouki is a better leader right now. Hajime managed to convince Kouki to help the students by saying that he has an idea. "They''re ignoring senpai¡­" ¨C BB pouted. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I''m going to fall to the bottom of that abyss" - I mentally shrugged. Kouki left to help the students while Hajime looked at me seriously and concerned. ¨C "Aniki, I need you to distract the behemoth for a moment¡­ I''m going to use transmutation on the bridge to catch the monster''s limbs and it will be easier to attack it with long-range magic" I smiled and patted his shoulder. ¨C "Look at you, you finally grew balls" Hajime''s mouth twisted bitterly. "Leave this in my hands" - I smiled like a reliable older brother and stood next to the leader of the knights. Even though this man doesn''t want to sacrifice me, he knows that I won''t die easily so he just nodded and used all of his magical energy in one attack. ¨C "Wind cut!" A de of wind hit the monster preventing it from moving forward, but the monster was too strong and he managed to withstand the attack. When the monster tried to charge at us with its bull horns, I rushed forward and used my sword to use Bang''s martial arts, ''Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist''. With the tip of the sword, I hit the right horn of the monster changing the trajectory of his attack so that he hits the ground. The stone bridge was very sturdy so it just shook without breaking, but this gave Hajime a chance to get close to the monster to use his transmutation skill on the bridge. I stood in front of Hajime to protect and justify my fall into the abyss when this n goes wrong. Hajime managed to modify the bridge so that the stone would catch the monster''s limbs. "Ready!" ¨C Hajime shouted as the monster was immobilized. The leader of the knights gave the signal for the long-range skill-wielders to attack the monster. The magic started to bombard the monster, but there was a problem, since Hajime possesses less than 40% of the plot armor, the monster broke the stones too quickly and his huge w almost crushed Hajime. I rushed towards Hajime and made an upward vertical sh with the sword. My attack prevented Hajime from being crushed, but I pretended that the monster''s force put great pressure on my body causing my right arm to break. In the distance, I heard screams of horror as my arm bone was visible, but I ignored this and threw my sword at the monster''s right eye preventing it from attacking. "Aniki!" - Hajime yelled in horror seeing my broken arm. I didn''t reply and grabbed his shirt cor to throw him towards the knight leader, at the same time I put a lot of force into my right leg causing the stone bridge to weaken. The students with magic attacked the monster taking advantage of the fact that the skeletons were defeated, but I noticed my ticket out. I increased the pressure on the bridge causing it to start to break and then ran towards the students as if I was trying to run away from the monster. At that moment four idiots smiled cruelly at me and took advantage of the rain of magic to attack me instead of attacking the monster. I pretended to be shocked when four magic attacks hit me at the same time as the bridge copsed causing me to fall along with the monster. I saw Shizuku, Hajime, and Kaori scream in horror as they saw me fall into the abyss. Kouki didn''t attack me, but the idiot had a satisfied smile when he saw me fall, although to his bad luck this was noticed by Shizuku. I started falling down the abyss as the monster turned into magical energy particles, he seems like he was programmed to disappear if he leaves the bridge. As I fell into the abyss I noticed that the magical energy was generating a current of air to lessen the force of the fall. It looks like this was set up as one of the tests for this dungeon. Even though the plot shows that this is the right path, overconfidence equals suicide so I immediately prepared all my fighting skills. [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Protagonist > Martial Arts Effects: - Increased skills rted tobat - Effectiveness bonus on actions rted to martial arts - Increased impulsiveness and desire to fight strong enemies (Effect negated by the ''Obsession'' stat)] This concept doesn''t give me any luck bonuses or plot armor, but this is my best Concept forbat, plus I already have enough plot armor for now. On top of that, I summoned my newest weapon. In the world of magic, there were witches and one of the reasons why the Inhumans had lost the war against the humans was because a witch had betrayed her sisters. It is not worth mentioning the name of that woman since her soul was turned into food and ceased to exist. Unlike Ortro who destroys the existence of an entity, when Tsubaki eats a soul, she only devours the negative energy so she is actually purifying the souls. The traitorous witch''s soul was given to Tsubaki allowing her to evolve into a ''Death Scythe'', the strongest weapon in her home world. Due to the influence of my ''Adaptability'' Concept and the system, Tsubaki didn''t evolve into a normal Death Scythe, instead, she became an adaptive weapon that can devour other weapons as long as those weapons don''t possess consciousness. Tsubaki''s first food was the reward I got aftering back from the magical world where I met Rushia, something called ''god ying swords''. The skin on my arms began to give off a smell of burning flesh as chains clung to my flesh like the bindings of a sinner in hell. In my hands appeared two short swords slightly curved and rough looking but intimidating. These swords had slight tooth-like protrusions ideal for tearing flesh, the weapons of an executioner rather than a hero. [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' has been transformed into ''des of Chaos ''] [des of Chaos: THIS IS SPARTA!!... But no hair The weapons of the executioner of the gods. Wielding these swords is a threat and insult to the deities. Skills: - Executioner: When killing an entity with these swords, the soul will be forced to enter the cycle of reincarnation losing special skills and Destiny Energy. - Butcher: Reduces healing skills. - Atheist: Additional damage against entities with the concepts ''God'' and ''Deity''. - Enemy of Eternity: Additional damage against entities without the ''Death'' Concept. - Genocide: The more blood is spilled, the sharper the swords will be. The effect is canceled when you stop killing for a period of two hours. - Fury of the Spartan: Fury gives a bonus to physical strength. - David: Additional damage againstrger enemies. Damage increases based on size difference] I covered the right sword with [Rasen] and the left sword with [Anti-Rasen] while using my perception to analyze any possible ambush. When I reached the bottom of the abyss I was disappointed to find no danger, there were only monsters a little stronger than the ones on the surface. I sent a mental message to Tsugumi exining what happened. When the news of my disappearance bes known she will be able to take care of Kosaki, Nana, and other girls who have be fond of me. Tsubaki replied that she would take care of everything for her but that I owe her a huge favor since my n is only known by seven people and this will give her a lot of headaches. It''s so nice to have a wonderful wife who helps me take care of my other mistresses... I followed the path indicated by the thread of destiny and got bored finding nothing special, though I still made sure to collect all the magical materials even if they were of little or no value. I wonder if on my list of mental disorders I also have kleptomania, or maybe it''s just my mindset born of poverty¡­ Whatever. System Goddess was checking the materials I was collecting. ¨C "Well, this is not very useful, but even a fly is still meat" "Please, stop using Chinese sayings, at this rate I''ll speak like you" - I sighed internally. "These are ancient teachings among cultivators" ¨C System Goddess shrugged. ¨C "Although it is true that China has many customs of cultivators¡­ Maybe it would be good if we visit that country to look for heavenly treasures and jade-skinned beauties" "Whenever you mention jade skin I think of women with green skin..." I sighed. ¨C "Althoughter I will have to fix the matter of Lin Ruoxi so maybe it is not a bad idea if I learn the customs of the cultivators" System Goddess''s eyes showed emotion. ¨C "You will finally walk the path of the Dao?!" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "No, cultivation is too restrictive, I prefer to focus on martial arts and Madness" System Goddess sighed in disappointment. "Ne, senpai" ¨C BB smiled mischievously. ¨C "Cultivators are dogs that wag their tails at the sight of strong people¡­ If senpai shows overwhelming power it wouldn''t be difficult to make all the waifus with no personality kneel down and beg to be inseminated by senpai~" "Hey Listen! Use Mythomania to make the Rasen look like cultivation energy! When you show your thick and powerful energy, all the bitches will want to lick your member!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¡­ The idiot is developing creativity¡­ "¡­" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "It is painful that I cannot deny the words of the fairy who does not fear death¡­ It is true that if you show overwhelming power then the cultivator sects will kneel before you, but from my own experience, I know that using tyrannical methods will only cause great storms in the future¡­ My teacher died from overconfidence" I got bored of walking and Seraph still hasn''t answered me so I wanted to know something. ¨C "You mentioned that there is a great possibility that your teacher was a reincarnated from the country of China and that after he died there were signs that he would return to China" System Goddess nodded. ¨C "My teacher mentioned things that only existed in modern Chinese society such as a story called Journey to the West and poems by Chinese poets¡­" "I didn''t know what China was when I was a cultivator and I only noticed these simrities when I started traveling to other worlds, so I''m sure my teacher was from China, but since his corpse was totally destroyed I couldn''t analyze his dimensional records so I don''t know if hees from Gaia or from another world where there is a version of China" ¨C System Goddess spoke without much interest. "Don''t you want to see your teacher again?" - I smiled wryly knowing the answer. "He adopted me because he saw my talent in alchemy and spirit formations, however, he was disappointed with myck of talent in cultivation so we were never close" - System Goddess shrugged. ¨C "Unlike me, his other disciple was a talent blessed by heaven so my teacher treated her like a daughter¡­ In fact, she fell in love with my teacher and I think she is still looking for him so they can be together" I kept killing every monster I found. ¨C "What if your teacher and I have a conflict of interest?" "Food..." - Ortro murmured when he saw the meat of the monsters. I smiled wryly and put away the corpses of the monsters. ording to thews of this world, this meat can increase stats so I can make a banquet for Tsugumi and the other women to take advantage of thews of this world. "My teacher gave me protection and resources so I owe him a debt of gratitude" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "I would appreciate it if you would kill him quickly without humiliating him, he was a very proud man and he preferred to die rather than be humiliated" Well, it doesn''t matter, the multiverse is infinite and the probability of finding her teacher is less than 0.0001% [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' tiptoes silently so as not to be noticed] ... "...." - System Goddess sighed heavily. ¨C "I can give you a description of all my teacher''s techniques and how to counter them" "Thank you" - I sighed and stopped in front of a huge stone door. There were two hidden monsters guarding the gate so I killed them before they attacked. A red thread of fate indicates that this ce is important to the plot. I opened the door and seeing the interior of the ce I felt an intense desire to curse the author of Arifureta... "Hey Listen! Lolis and more lolis! At this rate, you could form a sex dungeon where lolis moan Onii-chan all night! Just in case open an orphanage so the FBI doesn''t know you''re a lolicon! It always works!" ¨C Navi sometimes worries me¡­ "Strong men fight against destiny, but only wise men embrace destiny while enjoying life''s rewards" ¨CBB sighed with false wisdom. ¨C "Senpai should resign himself, destiny wants senpai to have sex with a loli" [Name: Aletia Galdea Vesperitio Avatarl (Yue) Origin: Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou Categories: Woman. Main heroine. Loli. Vampire] From the brat''s soul, I can see that she''s over 300 years old¡­ Damn, she had to be a goddamn vampire who doesn''t age¡­. "It''s not fair for another legal loli to appear!" - Arisa yelled indignantly. ¨C "I must be the first loli to be taken by Onii-chan!" ¡­.. What a headache¡­. The brat called¡­ Ah, whatever, I''ll use the name Yue since it''s easier to say. Yue was trapped in a strange artifact that drained her magical energy and limited her innate regenerative abilities. This brat has enormous potential for magic, the greatest potential I''ve seen so far¡­ But¡­ Why a brat?! "Is anyone there?...." ¨C The brat noticed my arrival. - "Please I¡­" The look of the brat is of pain and loneliness. She seems to have been locked up for most of her life and yet she was able to keep her sanity... That gives her some points in her favor. I sighed in resignation and walked over to the brat. "Please¡­ Let me out of here¡­ I''ll do anything¡­" ¨C It seemed that Yue had remained silent for so long that it was difficult for her to speak, but her desire for her freedom allowed her to do her best to beg. I didn''t answer her directly and put my hand on her head. "W-What are you doing?" ¨C Yue was confused, but I ignored her and with the help of the System Goddess I analyzed her soul in search of contracts, oaths, or any other problematic rubbish. There was no such thing as a contract, but there was a mark of divine energy hidden deep within her soul. "Mark of possession..." ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "This girl was stored to be the container of a deity, although the entity that prepared this mark is ignorant, there are too many loopholes and the girl can counter the possession with spiritual abilities and willpower, what a waste of resources¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You only care about resources" "I am an alchemist, resources are my life" - System Goddess sighed sadly, she is more stingy and greedy than me... "Whatever, can you transfer the mark to my body?" - I had an idea¡­ "Are you nning to have the deity sent into Ortro''s stomach by using this mark?" ¨C System Goddess had a big smile. "I love when you understand quickly" - I smiled internally. "Luis¡­" ¨C System Goddess had a beautiful smile. ¨C "Every day I am more certain that our meeting was a fortuitous event predestined by heaven" "It''s not fair senpai! You don''t treat me so kindly! Senpai must spoil this pretty kohai!" I ignored BB. ¨C Modify the mark on the girl''s weapon, if the stupid deity wants an immortal body then that''s what it''ll get" "New chew toy¡­" ¨C Ortro was happy. I looked at Yue and removed my hand from her head causing the girl to look at me inplete confusion at my strange silence. I put my hand on the restraining artifact for System Goddess to reprogram it causing Yue to be freed without having to break the artifact, then sent the artifact to the Rasen Dimension for System Goddess to collect the materials. "In less than a year of knowing you I have gathered more materials than in thest 200 years traveling between worlds..." - System Goddess smiled. ¨C "I am lucky to meet you even if your sanity is more questionable than the intentions of a snake in a rabbit hole" "For the love of god, stop talking like that" ¨C I sighed heavily and looked at Yue. "T-Thank you¡­" ¨C Yue bowed slightly, "Nothing of thanks" - I sighed and took out a contract. ¨C "Sign here or I will seal your ass here for eternity" "Hey Listen! Somebody call the FBI! The yakuza lolicon is extorting money from a silly vampire loli!" "Senpai has sunk so low... I love it~" "Luis¡­" Yue looked at the contract with a bitter expression. ¨C "So you helped me for this, to make me your lover¡­" ¡­.. "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha she saw through your fetishes!" I massaged my forehead tiredly. ¨C "Brat, just sign the damn contract so I can leave here" Yue frowned. ¨C "I am not a brat!" "You look like a brat, you act like a brat and I''m sure you think like a brat" - I replied apathetically. ¨C "In short, you are a brat" Yue red at me and she seemed to want to reject the ve contract I gave her. I sighed and turned around. - "You can do whatever you want" I pretended to leave the ce as chains of [Anti-Rasen] covered the room and held Yue down to seal her offpletely. "Have fun being apanied by your thoughts, a advice, schizophrenia will help you deal with boredom" - I yawned and left the ce. "Wait! I will sign! Get me out of here and I''ll sign! I will do what you want!" ¨C Yue began to scream in panic as she noticed that the purple energy chains were stronger than the artifact where she used to be sealed. "Hey Listen! The book ''The 36 stratagems of a bastard'' is being a best seller! Buy it and learn how to ckmail a loli into moving her little butt on your dick! Be the envy of your friends¡­ If you had friends hahahaha!" ¡­ Where does this idiot get so much bullshit? I sighed and nullified the chains of [Anti-Rasen] causing Yue to fall to the ground while gasping as one of the chains had restricted her neck making it difficult for her to breathe, although considering her regeneration, she will be fine even if she is decapitated. [System Notification: The entity ''Aletia Galdea Vesperitio Avatarl (Yue)'' is now the property of the user] [System Notification: 80% of the plot armor of the ''Sekai Saikyou Arifureta Shokugyou'' World has been obtained. Letting the title ''False Antagonist'' steal the rest of the plot armor? YES / NO] I looked at Yue who was looking at me with extreme bitterness as if she had resigned herself to being a pervert''s pet or something. Normally plot armor is divided between the main events, special items, and heroines, thetter being more significant in harem stories. Although Yue is the main heroine, it is surprising that she represents almost all of the plot armor¡­ "Luis, don''t treat that girl badly" ¨C Tsubaki spoke like an angry wife. ¨C "Just because you are disappointed that she is not a beautiful mature woman, does not mean you should be cruel to her" "... Are you disappointed that she has a t chest?..." - Rushia''s voice was sinister. "Big breasts or small breasts are irrelevant, the beauty of a woman goes beyond that" - I responded affectionately to my jealous and t wife. Although I prefer big breasts, small breasts have their own charm. Rushia nodded in satisfaction. "Right, small breasts serve as a table to ce a te of food" - Coco nodded. "COCO!" ¨C A screamparable to a nuclear bomb¡­ I sighed and walked over to the little girl, and took out a cookie. ¨C "Here, eat this" Yue looked at the cookie. ¨C "I am a vampire and I am weak¡­ It would be better if you give me some of your blood¡­" "Believe me, drinking my blood is not a good idea" - I smiled wryly. Although I can use [Anti-Rasen] to suppress the mind-destroying effect my blood causes, the real problem is that Ortro gets angry when unknown women drink my blood, she only allows it to women who have been in my harem for at least a month. I patted Yue''s head. ¨C "Be a good girl and eat the cookie" "Senpai sounds like a fat pervert in front of an elementary school with a bag of candy" ¡­ I sighed and forced Yue to eat the cookie. Yue''s eyes lit up when she tasted the food and devoured it in an instant so I gave her more of it to get her strength back. I took out some clothes and gave them to her. ¨C "Get dressed, I want to leave this ce as soon as possible" I want to see what Paradise is nning in this World so for now, I won''t steal all the plot armor, I''ll let Kouki and Hajime take the spotlight while I search for resources. Yue looked at me embarrassed as she tried to cover her naked body to which I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I already told you, you are just a brat" "I''m not a little girl!" ¨C Yue shouted indignantly and threw the clothes on the floor showing her naked body. I tiredly massaged my forehead and picked up the clothes from the floor to dress Yue. ¨C "Stop acting like a spoiled little girl and put on the clothes, don''t be an exhibitionist" "Master looks like a father" ¨C Kon sounded happy. Yue blushed and nodded allowing me to dress her. "Onii-chan has talent seducing lolis..." - Arisa sighed sadly. ¨C "I have to work hard to be the first loli in Onii-chan''s bed¡­" I definitely didn''t hear that. Now that Yue was dressed and with her energy recovered, I began to walk towards the next level of the dungeon. One convenient thing about the des of Chaos is that I can put them on my back and they stay there despite not having a sheath to hold them in, though the burn marks on my arms are a bit off-putting. Yue walked behind me and spoke quietly. ¨C "Name¡­ What is your name?" Looking at her expression she seems to be slightly conflicted. She is worried about what I am going to do to her, but at the same time she is not averse to having a rtionship with me¡­ 300 years of solitude seem to have made her emotionally dependent. I sighed and put my hand on her head. - "I''m Luis" "Luis¡­" - Yue muttered in a low voice and slightly raised her gaze. ¨C "Would you give me a name?" I think I understand... The original protagonist was Hajime and since Yue means moon, he must have chosen that name for some cheesy meaning... Well, I''m not creative with names so it doesn''t matter. I smiled slightly. ¨C "What do you think Yue? Where Ie from that means moon, something appropriate for a little vampire" Yue looked happy, but she pouted a little. ¨C "Stop treating me like a child" "Then stop acting like a brat" - I smiled wryly. Yue continued to pout as we proceeded to the next level of the dungeon. Chapter 227: Parental Instinct Chapter 227: Parental Instinct I watched several dinosaurs being entombed by ice stakes. "Don''t just focus on destructive power, aim for vital points or the enemy can hide in the rubble" ¨C I spoke loud enough for Yue to hear me. Yue used ice magic to lock up the dinosaurs. "You missed one" - I sighed. Above us appeared a magic attack with a wide effect that attacked Yue and me in an attempt to obstruct our view. "Luis!" ¨C Yue shouted worried about my safety which made her lower her guard. The sword passed a couple of centimeters from the side of Yue''s face and pierced through the chest of a humanoid-like nt monster. The monsters in this ce have no souls and are mass-produced artificial beings so the Chaos Sword did not deal spiritual damage, but the physical damage was enough to kill the monster. Yue looked at the ground where the monster''s corpsey and her expression turned grim. I sighed and walked over to her. ¨C "You focused so much on the subordinates that you forgot the leader¡­ Today you will not have dessert" Yue''s face paled in horror as she yelled as she clutched at my shirt. - "That''s not fair! This monster had abilities to hide its presence!" I gave a small blow to her forehead. ¨C "I already taught you to detect presences, it was your fault for trying to show off" Yue had a pitiful expression as her hands rubbed her forehead. Since she has a high pain tolerance and strong regenerative abilities I had to use a bit of [Sadism] for her to learn her lesson. "It''s not fair..." - Yue muttered sadly. "Life is not fair" - I shook my head and started walking. ¨C "Come on, we should be near the end of the dungeon by now" Yue kept pouting as we walked. We''ve been in this dungeon for three days so we''ve gotten to know each other a little better. Apparently, Yue was born with powerful magical abilities and at the age of 12, she awakened a special regeneration ability which also gave her eternal youth thus she looks like a brat even though she is dozens of times older than me. At 17 she became the queen of the vampires and at 24 she was betrayed by her uncle. As part of the coup, she was branded as a monster and those who were her allies tried to execute her, but her regeneration made her almost immortal so she was sealed, but judging by the mark on her soul, she was stored for the ns of some stupid deity. ording to the records I saw in the kingdom, the vampires perished hundreds of years ago, so Yue''s disappearance may be one of the reasons for the fall of that species. On the other hand, Yue seemed to have information about the creators of this dungeon. In the past, there was a group of God''s followers who rebelled and tried to destroy the world, but the god discovered them so the traitors had to escape, and to hide they created the Seven Great Labyrinths where they are supposedly still hiding. This information bothers me. This is supposed to be the hideout of an enemy of god, but System Goddess found traces of divine energy which increased as we descended deeper into the dungeon. Now that we''re about to reach thest floors, she found what seems to be a sealing magic formation to impede spatial movement abilities. This magical formation is very hidden and will only activate when we reach the lowest level of the dungeon, turning that ce into a cage. It''s a pity that Arisa doesn''t know the whole plot of this series, but at least [Reader''s Madness] has detected that this is a plot error so it may be the work of Paradise or another anomaly. [Hero''s Destiny] hasn''t detected any traces of a system user, but there are always troublesome idiots so I''ve been on guard for any danger. What is starting to worry me is that Seraph still doesn''t answer my messages, but since I can still send her messages it means that she is still alive so I can only wait. That asshole Navi said that''s how an NTR starts, but [Paranoia] already found that she''s just busy with work and literally doesn''t have time to check my messages. It seems that Paradise is going through a problem which only gives me a bad feeling... While I can descend to the bottom of the dungeon in a matter of minutes if I use all my strength, I wanted to rx a bit by ying monsters while focusing on helping Yue train her with magic. Yue is the woman with the best innate talent for magic that I havee across, which is surprising since even Nephilia has less innate talent than Yue even though she became a goddess of magic on top of being the daughter of a Higher Entity. (Author''s Note: Nephilia de Maou no Ore ga Dorei Elf wo Yome ni Shitanda ga, Dou Medereba Ii?) That doesn''t mean that Yue can easily be a Higher Entity, but with the right training and resources, she can be a weapon of mass destruction that even Paradise would wish for. Using the magic knowledge I got in the first world of magic, I had Yue train to improve her magic control which made her improve quickly, but there is a problem, she is a spoiled child... Yue stopped in front of me and extended her arms. ¨C "Carry me" ... "So you want me to stop treating you like a brat?" ¨C I sighed. "This and that are different things" ¨C Yue looked at me with determination. ¨C "I am not a little girl, but I am tired and I cannot continue walking" I sighed expressionlessly. ¨C "Yue, I don''t care if you want me to treat you with affection, but you shouldn''t neglect your training, you yourself promised to be strong so as not to be a burden" "¡­" ¨C Yue lowered her arms sadly. ¨C "I understand¡­ I will continue training¡­" I sighed and removed the des of Chaos from my back to ce them on the sides of my waist even though I don''t have a sheath to hold them, then I grabbed Yue and put her on my back. ¨C "Hold on tight, I don''t want you to cryter because you fell" "I''m not a little girl" ¨C Yue rubbed her cheek with my back while she clung to my shoulders like a ko. Why do I always end up with a brat hanging from my back? Arisa seemed to notice my existential doubt so she snorted jealously. ¨C "Strong characters always have a loli to be strong, for example Zara¡ö¡ö Kenpa¡ö¡ö¡ö from Ble¡ö¡ö¡ö... Even so... I also want to ride on Onii-chan''s back!... the back of a teenager¡­ hehehe¡­" ¡­ That''s stupid, even with the stupidws that govern the multiverse, it would be the height of ridiculous if having a brat on the back grants a power bonus. [System Notification: The skill ''Mama Opossum'' has been obtained] [Mama Opossum: If a son of a bitch touches my lolis I''m going to kill him and his whole world! When an entity with the concept ''Loli'' clings to the user''s back, a power bonus will be obtained ording to the entity''s nature and skills. Current Bonus: Increased regenerative skills. Increased magic resistance. Increased elemental resistance. Increased skill activation speed] .... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA at this rate you''re going to startctating!" "Confirmed, senpai best waifu" "At this rate, Onii-chan is going to surpass Mama Emiy¡ö" "Luis, it seems that you won''t be a bad father after all... That''s cute" "Should I climb on the back of God?" ...¡­. I sighed heavily, the multiverse is stupid... We kept going until we reached a ce that looked like a temple. The ce was a wide corridor that led to a door, but System Goddess informed me that in the center of the corridor there was a circle to summon a magical beast. It seemed to be a rtively strong monster, but Yue should be able to take on it on her own so I put the brat down from my back despite her dissatisfied look. "This seems to be thest test" - I spoke seriously. ¨C "Do your best to pass this test, and no matter what happens, I will not intervene so try not to die or it will be a waste to have carried you here" Yue was not disappointed by my words, on the contrary, she was brimming with determination as she knows that there is a huge gap between our abilities so she is eager to match me in terms of strength. Yue walked a couple of steps forward activating the magic circle. What appeared was a 6-headed hydra with different colors. Judging from the energy patterns, it seems that each head has a different skill depending on the color. If Yue can see the attack pattern and discover the skill of each head then she will be able to defeat the hydra with ease, although the ck head will be a problem as it seems to have skills to cause fear and Yue has a deep trauma of loneliness rooted in her heart. Although Yue is immune to mind control thanks to my food, she stillcks willpower so she may have some trouble in this fight¡­ Well, mistakes and defeats help improve. Yue''s specialty is wind magic, but thanks to the knowledge I gave her, she can use other elements including Coco''s magic, although Yue doesn''t have good control of this magic so if she tries to create a miniature sun she is likely to destroy herself. As Yue faced thest test, my attention was on the door behind the hydra. "It''s a powerful barrier¡­" ¨C System Goddess was analyzing the trap that surrounded thisst level of the dungeon. ¨C "It can negate skills rted to destiny, spatial movements, and magical energy¡­ But judging from the materials used, the creator of this trap does not belong to Paradise and is the same god who put a mark on the vampire girl''s soul¡­" "Isn''t Paradise involved in this trap?" ¨C I frowned, that''s more suspicious. "It seems that this is the work of a native of this world, moreover, that entity seems to be on the other side of the door..." - System Goddess was deciphering all the information of the magical formation. ¨C "Oh, this is interesting, the energy of this god is Faith energy, but without divinity so he must be a magical entity that was revered as a god, but in reality, he is not a deity¡­" I didn''t use [Reader''s Perspective] as I was worried that a Higher Entity of Paradise was nearby, but it seems that this is all the work of the false god of this world. System Goddess may be weak inbat, but in terms of usefulness, she''s at the level of a system¡­ I thank the idiots who underestimated her or I would have missed out on this wonderful woman. On the other hand¡­ The god of this world is a false god and he is here¡­ I think I understand why that god wants to possess Yue''s body. One of the biggest disadvantages that a God has is that they are tied to a world so it is very difficult for a God to be a Higher Entity, but at the same time they have the benefit that they will live as long as the world lives being technically immortals. Most races have a limited life expectancy even in worlds of magic so an ability like Yue''s that can provide eternal life is a highly coveted treasure. While biological immortality is one of the first requirements to be a Higher Entity, not many entities know this since it is a secret protected by great organizations such as Paradise and Hell. Even though this is a secret, the multiverse is full of idiots obsessed with eternal life so it wouldn''t be weird if several idiots wanted to steal Yue''s body since as long as she has magical power, she won''t age or die. The false god must want to use Yue''s body as a vessel for his soul and thus be immortal, or at least that must have been the original plot... [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy detected a plot error. The antagonist ''Ehit'' shouldn''t be in the dungeon right now] Let''s see¡­ That Kouki is a protagonist can be exined as the interference of Paradise to create a hero or other purpose, at the same time, Ehit''s actions may be because that god discovered some information from Paradise and is now trying to fulfill his own ns by taking advantage of Paradise''s actions... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' indicates that there is an 80% chance that the user''s spections are correct] Stupid Higher Entities, always causing trouble... Although on the other hand¡­ "What happens to a story when the main antagonist is destroyed right at the start?" ¨C I asked BB as she is better informed than I am on these matters. "That depends on the situation" ¨C BB grabbed a slice of pizza. ¨C "If the story revolves around defeating the viin, then the story ends and the world will be restarted or will be waiting for another story to begin¡­" "If the viin is just the obstacle, but not the final goal, then the protagonist will reach the goal unhindered, making the Destiny Energy generated by the story deficient, causing the world to weaken and die..." "Finally, if the viin is defeated, but not killed, then there is still a chance to move the story forward as long as a foreign entity coborates to restructure the story... For thetter, the Heroes are very helpful" - BB shrugged shoulders and ate the slice of pizza. I see¡­ Maybe if I capture Ehit I can make the story flow naturally to take advantage of the plot armor, plus if I actually finish the story it would mean my time in this world will be over quickly and I don''t want to go back to teen dramas for a couple of months. I have some ideas¡­ "I can feel senpai''s malice and I''m getting turned on~" ¨C BB''s eyes turned red as she licked her lips. "BB, based on the structure of this world, how likely is this world to survive Nyathotep''s visit?" ¨C I smiled seeing that Yue deciphered the hydra''s skills so she chose to destroy the white head first so that the monster could not heal itself. "... Luis... Are you going to destroy a world just to not go to ss?" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with disappointment. "Don''t get me wrong" - I smiled bitterly. ¨C "This ce belongs to Paradise so they must be nning something troublesome by summoning so many heroes while severing our link with Gaia¡­ I am just protecting my ssmates" "..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "I hate when you can justify your atrocities¡­ It''s fine, but at least try to reduce coteral damage, until now you have not faced an entity with a power beyond the world scale so you should not lower your guard" "I know" ¨C I nodded with satisfaction at the fact that Tsubaki is no longer the same naive girl I met for the first time. ¨C "That is why I am going to umte the materials and important people for the plot before calling that Outer God¡­ The students will take several weeks to clear the upper floors of the dungeon so I have time before Paradise notices that I took to Yue" "What will you do if Paradise demands you to hand over the vampire girl?" ¨C System Goddess asked me with curiosity. ¨C "She is an essential part of the destiny of this world, so she must have a use, something simr to what happened with Fleonell in the previous magic world" "Oh, I''m sure Paradise will require me to hand Yue over to them" - I smiled. ¨C "That is why I have Nyathotep''s contact ready, those idiots will be too busy to worry about my actions" Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "I am d that little Kanata is entertained watching anime in your private world or she could be terrified if she hears this¡­" "I''m scared, does that count?" ¨C Fauna asked with a charming smile. "Come on, don''t be afraid" - Coco patted Fauna''s shoulder. ¨C "This will be exciting!" "Why is everyone here crazy?" - Rushia sighed. Coco smiled. ¨C "The t yandere said it" Again I felt my mind shake from Rushia''s loud shout. I insist, she should be a death metal singer... Chapter 228: Falling into a Trap Chapter 228: Falling into a Trap (3rd person perspective) Therge stone gates opened letting in two people covered in wounds and exhausted expressions. Of the two people, the one who looked in worse condition was a tall boy with brown hair and an attractive appearance. Two swords full of cracks were sheathed at his waist showing the intense battle the boy had faced. The boy''s injuries were so severe that an adorable blonde girl had to help him walk. Although the girl also looked tired, she had no visible injuries and if it weren''t for her burnt-out clothing it would be hard to imagine that she had been through a dangerous fight. "Kouki, just rest" ¨C The girl spoke with concern to the boy who was stubbornly trying to walk on his own. The boy didn''t have the strength to speak, but the look of determination on his face showed how strong his will was. After entering the safe area both people were surprised to notice that the ce was totally different from the rest of the dungeon. Green gardens, clean and warm air, an artificial sun, and human architecture. This ce gave a sense of peace that brought a bit of relief to the two people. The boy was so tired and wounded that he couldn''t fight so the vampire girl remained alert in case a new enemy appeared, but after walking for several minutes they both didn''t see any enemy. The vampire girl was worried about the boy''s condition, so she took him to what looked like a residence built ording to the aesthetic sense of humans. Yue, the vampire girl, found a room with a good quality bed so she helped the boy to bed so he could rest. After helping the boy rest, Yue undressed without the slightest trace of shame and settled in the boy''s arms to sleep in the arms of the one she had fallen in love with. While both adventurers slept in the safety of the residence, something strange was happening in the lower level of the dungeon. The area where the residence was had been built as a safe area to reward those who managed to reach the bottom of the dungeon, but something off the set was going on. Arge amount of magical energy was activated using the artificial sun as the core. Magical symbols surrounded the walls of the ce, a powerful spatial maniption magic had closed all the exits making the safe area turned into a cage. A silver light appeared in front of the residence from which hundreds of beautiful women with silver hair, shining armor, and expressionless faces began to emerge. These women were the Apostles of the god Ehit, an artificial race without soul or emotions, they were mere puppets in the service of the god, but due to the improvements they have received since thest war with the god''s enemies, these puppets were the strongest entities in Tottus, surpassing dragons and vampires. The 5,000 women held twin swords and stood in abat formation. After the women had surrounded the residence, out of the silvery light appeared a middle-aged man with slicked-back blond hair and crimson red eyes. His elegant clothes and noble demeanor made him look like a highly regarded aristocrat. Despite the man''s imposing appearance, he knelt as a blurry shadow appeared from the silvery light. "The current chosen one is not as cunning and mistrustful as the original chosen one, so there is an opportunity to deceive them both" - The shadow spoke towards his servant with a tone of delight and expectation. ¨C "Those conceited bastards wanted to use me as a whetstone, but now I will take the immortal body and the form for Conceptual Magic¡­" This shadow was the disembodied form of the god Ehit, the strongest entity in this world. Thousands of years ago Ehit and hispanions had developed their civilization to the point that they destroyed their own world by overexploitation of resources so they had to flee that world in search of a new home and so they came to Tortus. Ehit had thought that he found a treasure as this world had a low level of magical development so they would be easy to conquer. At first, there were some problems like a certain group of rebels who had created a series of magics capable of harming powerful entities like Ehit, but even with those setbacks, the god was victorious. Everything was going well and even Ehit had found an immortal body to transfer his soul to, the vampire queen Aletia Galdea Vesperitio Avatarl. The problem was that a rtive of the queen had discovered Ehit''s ns so he staged a coup to hide Aletia as a ce out of Ehit''s vision. Ehit was so furious that he captured the person, separated his soul from his body, and to this day that soul is still being tortured, as for his body, it was handed over to Ehit''s subordinate, the god of demons Alva. Ehit was looking for a new vessel and after much searching, he decided to put in ce a n to summon heroes from another world to forge a suitable vessel. The problem was that before Ehit could put his n into motion, he discovered the cruelest truth, he was not an absolute and perfect existence, he was just an ant slightly bigger than other ants. Torturs was visited by a group of entities capable of erasing Ehit with a simple gesture, these entities called themselves Divine Envoys and belonged to an organization called Paradise. Ehit was unable to fight these entities and for the sake of his own survival, he had to lower his head in a humiliating manner. Ehit coborated with the Divine Envoys to deliver magical resources from Tortus, but even that was not enough for those entities. Because the Divine Envoys didn''t even pay attention to Ehit, they talked about their ns without considering that one of Ehit''s servants could hear them. Ehit discovered that the true purpose of Paradise was to obtain the form for something called Basic Conceptual Magic. Apparently, this magic was highly coveted by Paradise as it would allow them to build a powerful army that can be disposed of without great loss. This magic would allow a deadly entitycking a Concept to harm what they called ''Higher Entities''. This magic was far from the power of a ''Devourer'' to erase all traces of existence, but it would still be useful in forging a powerful disposable army capable of facing Higher Entities. Ehit did not understand what a Higher Entity, Devourer or other concepts used by Divine Envoys were, but he had one thing clear, Conceptual Magic was an overwhelming power even if it was only at the Basic level. In order to obtain this form, there were two mandatory requirements rted to Destiny. The first requirement was that only a ''Chosen One'' (Protagonist) could obtain it. The second requirement was that the Chosen One followed the Path of Destiny (Plot). Ehit discovered that as part of the Path of Destiny, he was to die at the hands of the Chosen One as he was what was ssified as the ''Antagonist''. Ehit was furious upon hearing this, but he was unable to oppose the Divine Envoys as the strength of those entities was overwhelming. So Ehit prepared a n, he began to act like a servant without dignity so he was present in many conversations between the Divine Envoys who only treated him as a ve. Ehit heard many key points about the Path of Destiny and thus prepared his n. Luckily for Ehit, a week before the hero summoning began, the Divine Envoys had to leave Tortus. Ehit didn''t know what had happened, but he heard that a problem urred in Paradise so they let a servant manage things in Tortus. Ehit was cunning and managed to convince the overseer by saying that he would take charge of helping the heroes while the overseer could take a break. Thus Ehit made several preparations in the most important ce of the Path of Destiny, the refuge of Oscar Orcus, members of the rebels who opposed the gods long ago. Ehit knew that Paradise had made changes to Destiny to have a Chosen One easier to manipte so he had several ideas to control that Chosen One, and in case his first n failed, he had the confidence to control the mind of the Chosen One toter obtain the form of the Basic Conceptual Magic. The n was to have his servant, Alva, talk to the Chosen One and the vampire girl by making them think that Alva was the girl''s uncle. Ehit would use one of the Contracts left behind by the Divine Envoys and thus be able to the Chosen One under hismand while he made the vampire girl the vessel of his soul. Ehit was confident in this n as the Chosen One''s current strength was too weak plus thanks to an artifact Ehit stole from the overseer, the god was able to ignore some effects of the powerful Destiny that protects the Chosen One. Ehit was about to order his subordinate to advance to the residence, but then he felt a piercing paining from his chest. Ehit couldn''t look at his own chest as at that moment a sea of fire covered the ceiling while a sinister shadow spread across the floor. Millions of undead began to emerge from the shadow and began to attack the Apostles. The women spread their wings, but when they tried to fly the sea of fire covered them and began to melt their bodies. Thick roots emerged from the ground and began to obstruct the Apostles'' movements as seemingly normal arrows hit the women, but each arrow had powerful energy capable of destroying mountains causing the winged women to explode instantly. Ehit watched in horror as his army was destroyed by strange abilities with an energy he had never experienced. "It is called divine energy, this is the power of true deities" Ehit heard a sigh which made him remember that his chest ached as if something was tearing him apart. Ehit looked at his chest and noticed that a curved sword had pierced through his spirit body causing him great agony. Ehit wanted to yell at his subordinate to help him, but then he noticed that Alva was on the ground while a small, tan-skinned girl was chewing on the deity''s limbs like candy. What terrified Ehit the most was that not only was Alva''s vessel being mutted, he could tell that his servant''s soul was being ripped out into small pieces causing Alva infinite suffering. Ehit felt his vision darken, but he quickly understood that her face was being pressed to the ground while one foot was on his head. "Well... I have a deal for you, obey or die" When Ehit met the Divine Envoys he felt pure humiliation, but without fear since, despite the arrogance of those entities, they never showed cruelty. The creature with his foot on Ehit''s head was different. The creature that had its foot on Ehit''s head was different. Ehit was clear that this creature was not a person but a monster. Even he did not dare to permanently damage a soul and only a vicious and cruel creature would be able to mutte a soul as a form of intimidation as even a false god like Ehit knew the risks of interfering with the bnce of the reincarnation cycle. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) I sighed internally, even an ambitious idiot thinks I''m a cruel creature... I''m not that bad, I don''t even like torturing idiots, I prefer quick and efficient murder. "Hey Listen! Shit bitch! You''re wasting a lot of bitches for your harem!" ¨C Navi yelled anxiously because my goddesses were destroying the Valkyrie-like women. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Unlike Monika and her sisters who have self-awareness, these puppets do not even have emotions or souls so I do not care if they are destroyed" "Hey Listen! They still serve as sex dolls!" ¨C Navi shouts with joy even when he is anxious. "Why the fuck do I want emotionless toys when I can have beautiful women with personalities of their own?" - I sighed tiredly. "Hey Listen! Some of your women have the personality of a stone! Now shut up and add these puppets to your harem! You need to get past four digits!" ¨C Navi kept shouting stupid things, although I can''t deny that some of my lovers have less personality than a sheet of paper¡­ Well, whatever, I''ll see if I can make these women develop a soul in the same way Monika is bing a living entity, and if these women are unable to develop emotions then I''ll keep them as a disposable army. I sighed and took out the Chaos Sword that was stuck in Ehit''s back. ¨C "Order your apostles to surrender or I will cause you so much pain that you will beg to die" When the Sword of Chaos pierced his spiritual body, I used [Anti-Rasen] to bind his Core of Existence so if this idiot tries to escape, his soul will be torn apart causing him unimaginable pain. Ehit raised a hand with difficulty. ¨C "D-Drop your weapons!" There were still about 2,000 women left and after hearing Ehit''s order, they dropped their weapons. I gestured to Coco and the other goddesses to which they stopped attacking, though Rushia red at the puppets'' chests. This girl even gets jealous of a mannequin... I grabbed Ehit''s neck and put a contract in front of his face. - "Sign here" Ehit didn''t reply right away so I used [Sadism]. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH I WILL SIGN I WILL SIGN STOP AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" I stopped my skill and let Ehit catch his breath to sign the contract. [System Notification: Entity ''Ehit'' is now owned by the user] I released Ehit and pointed at the limbless man. ¨C "Where is his soul?" Ehit couldn''t move and his body trembled, but he forced himself to speak so as not to be punished. ¨C "I-In myboratory¡­ I will have to go to my base and it will take about four days to return¡­" "Do it" - I agreed, by the Contract now he can''t betray me, although just in case I made the divine bird Cdorius follow him. ¨C "Oh, right, before you go, give me the authority over your apostles" Ehit didn''t even argue and gave me control of the valkyries, then left with Cdorius. "What''s next?" - Arisa asked me curiously. ¨C "You already ruined the plot and technically you became the final boss so there is not much left to do" "You''re wrong" - I sighed. ¨C "There is still a lot of work to do" While my [Reader''s Perspective] skill was active, I connected part of my consciousness with BB and System Goddess. BB didn''t know much about Conceptual Magic, but System Goddess exined that it was a set of spells capable of altering reality and ignoring the Laws. It is something simr to what a Superior Entity does through the Concept, an example is that System Goddess has the Concept ''System'' and therefore she can interfere with anything within that concept. Conceptual Magic sounds powerful as it is theoretically the ability to manipte and materialize any Concept through magic, but as with everything in the multiverse, there must be bnce. Conceptual Magic allows weak entities to take on strong entities, but it has limitations. To begin with, this magic can destroy souls, but only of mortal entities and not Higher Entities. It is worth mentioning that the term ''mortal entities'' epasses everything that is not a Higher Entity, which includes gods, demons, vampires, cultivators, etc. Another w is that possessing this magic negates the ability to gain a own Concept. It can be said that Conceptual Magic is like gaining absolute ability in mortal standards, but it negates the possibility of bing a Higher Entity. Despite the ws, this magic is very valuable for organizations in the multiverse as this magic can cause minor injuries to Higher Entities. Compared to the total poption of the multiverse, the Higher Entities make up less than 1% of the multiverse so the armies are rtively small. This magic allows to take a mortal poption and give them the ability to face Higher Entities and although that army will not be able to eliminate even a weak entity like System Goddess, they are still useful as cannon fodder. An ant cannot eat a human, but millions of ants can eat an elephant. That is the logic of equipping an army with this magic. Leaving aside that I will have to search for the important events of Arifureta to get that magic, there is something that worries me among the information I got from Ehit. This magic is incredibly valuable, even more, valuable than the hero factory that was the first magic world I went to. If Paradise was willing to neglect such a valuable treasure, it means that something very troublesome happened in Paradise. Kanata has no idea what happened since Paradise hasn''t contacted her and Seraph still doesn''t reply to my messages so I can only make preparations. I don''t have a real safe ce to shelter in case of emergency and bing a wanderer in the multiverse is very dangerous so I rush my n to make my own organization. For now, I''ll take a break, resurrect Yue''s uncle, and then see what I''ll do. I had the Valkyrie puppets go to my personal world for Shiguma to analyze the manufacturing method, make sure to remove any traces of the fight that took ce, and then returned to the residence. I headed to the main room that was covered in chains of [Anti-Rasen], removed the barriers, and entered the room. Yue was happily sleeping on the bed. I put my hand on her head and used [Reader''s Madness] to remove the false memories I put in her mind. In order to trick Ehit, I put false memories into Yue''s surface mind and changed my appearance to Kouki''s. I made it look like I was injured in the fight against the hydra even though Yue was able to defeat the monster on her own. I dislike using mind control on my lovers or future harem members, but I wanted to be prepared in case Ehit suspected his n was foiled and wanted to escape. Although System Goddess modified the magical barrier so that Ehit could not escape, it is important to be careful. I changed my appearance and sat on a chair next to Yue. Although she has inexhaustible vitality as long as she has magic, she was mentally exhausted since the hydra''s fear magic caused her to hallucinate where I abandoned her and she was locked in eternal darkness. When Yue fell into that hallucination, I immobilized the hydra and watched Yue silently. It took Yue two days toe out of the hallucination and several times her mind was on the verge of breaking so I cheated a bit and helped her stay sane, or well, rtively sane. I identally think I made her a bit obsessive, kind of like a yandere... In the end, Yue managed to face her own fears and came out of the hallucination, then spent another two days attacking the hydra until it waspletely destroyed. She was furious... Although I still think she''s a spoiled brat, I was a bit moved when she cried while hugging me after destroying the hydra. I think I''m developing a fatherly side¡­ How troublesome. Anyway, I''ll let Yue rest for now, then I''ll start mapping out a travel route to obtain Basic Concept Magic. I also have to be careful since Paradise left an overseer, but ording to the information I got from Ehit''s mind, that entity is an alcohol addict so I have some ideas to move freely. "Luis... You don''t need to be gentle... My body will resist if you are rougher... I love you..." - Yue''s murmur made my mouth contract. Damn perverted brat¡­ Chapter 229: Concerns of an Angel Chapter 229: Concerns of an Angel After four days of waiting, Ehit gave up the soul of Yue''s uncle. The Laws of this world do not allow perfect resurrection and since I do not want problems with Karma I cheated a bit. In some worlds, vampires are considered undead. In this world, vampires are just another race of living beings. The Laws of this world dere the undead is skeletons or zombies. Using [Schizophrenia] and Rushia''s necromancy I slightly changed Yue''s uncle''s soul structure to make him a vampire from another world which caused the Laws of this world to ssify him as undead even though he is still a vampire. Since I didn''t technically resurrect Yue''s uncle, Karma didn''t punish me so everything went smoothly. By the way, Alva, Ehit''s subordinate, is now Ortro''s new chew toy. The Wind God was infinitely grateful to Alva for allowing him to take a break. Now Yue is chatting with her uncle who is more like her father. Yue and her uncle had a long talk where Yue understood that the man just wanted to protect her from Ehit so after much crying they both hugged while I wanted to sigh for so much drama. Yue doesn''t know that I already defeated Ehit and his uncle believes I used a spatial skill to steal Ehit''s treasures, including the vampire''s imprisoned soul. The damn brat was so happy and grateful to me that she tried to undress me and take me to the room. I had to spank her a couple of times to get her to stop acting like a little degenerate. Anyway, I already talked to Yue''s uncle and since Ehit is still an imminent danger, the uncle will stay at Orcus''s residence until I can find a way to return to Japan, then he will apany us and swore to be my subordinate loyal as a token of gratitude for being Yue''s husband. The damn man started acting like my father-inw while he was giving Yue advice on being a good wife¡­ It''s a shame that an idiot doesn''t have a wife or daughters to spite him. System Goddess modified the residential area to make it a dangerous trap that could capture a low-level Higher Entity, this way even if Kouki manages to reach this ce, that idiot won''t be able to take advantage of the little plot armor I left him. In the residence, I found a message from a man named Oscar Orcus where he exined the truth about Ehit and how this world is his game board. This was irrelevant so I ignored it and just took the first piece of the form for Basic Concept Magic. [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] can recreate almost all the abilities of that magic plus Ortro can destroy souls so I don''t need Concept Magic, but I still n to get it to strengthen my army plus I have another use for this form. After obtaining everything necessary from this dungeon, I prepared to leave for the following dungeons together with Yue. The thread of destiny tells me that there are still two months left before the plot can continue so I used the ''Protagonist'' Concept to speed up the plot. This will speed up the speed of important events rted to Arifureta''s plot, but since Ehit is now my ve this will only give me benefits as the other heroes won''t have time to upgrade which will give me a chance to save their pathetic lives. Ehit returned to his base after I gave him several instructions that he can''t disobey since I put thousands of restrictions through Contracts. Ehit is no longer any different than a puppet without a will. While Yue and her uncle were having a heartwarming farewell talk, I was listening to a womanin. "Thousands of years of effort were destroyed in an instant¡­" ¨C Seraph sighed heavily as we chatted through a mental link. ¨C "The possibility of Paradise being united into a single project was ruined by those selfish creatures¡­" Yesterday Seraph finally contacted me and apologized for two hours for not answering my messages, then she started exining what happened and I have had to listen to herints ever since. Apparently, the racist faction and the idealist faction had been working on a project that took a lot of time and resources. This project would not only strengthen the entire Paradise but would be the first step in achieving harmony between both factions. This project is called ''Tower of Awakening'' and it would be a factory ofbat-type Higher Entities. Unlike the world of magic which was a factory of disposable heroes, this project would allow the creation of truly powerful entities that would be the basis of a powerful army capable of oppressing other organizations. This was the most important project in Paradise and although Seraph was just a low-ranking supervisor, she was totally frustrated as the Tower of Awakening was destroyed just as it was inaugurated. The problem urred because the project information reached the ears of an organization of Higher Entities focused on cultivation. Cultivators are the most obsessed with obtaining resources and have led many worlds to destruction by overexploitation of resources so they did not consider the risk of antagonizing Paradise and infiltrated the Tower. The result was simple, the Tower was destroyed, many candidates for ascension were killed, and various valuable resources were stolen. Now Paradise is in chaos because no one wants to take responsibility for the information leak, what''s worse, Paradise can''t dere war on cultivators as that would leave them vulnerable against other organizations like Hell. Seraph was just a low echelon of this project, but she has had to take on various responsibilities causing her rank in Paradise to decrease significantly in addition to the fact that she has begun to receive mistreatment from the other members of the racist faction. As if that weren''t enough, even great entities like Auriel aren''t in a good spot as she may be the embodiment of hope andpassion, but her fury is not something to be underestimated. If it wasn''t for Seraph, that powerful entity would have led her troops to war against the cultivators which would only have weakened the Idealist faction. Now Seraph is looking for a way to rebuild the Tower of Awakening as she really wants both factions to reconcile. "The situation is bad" - Seraph sighed heavily. ¨C "I am sorry for not being able to help you, Hero¡­ My current authority is very low and I cannot send you reinforcements even though you are in a dangerous world¡­ I am really sorry for being so useless¡­" This matter damaged her self-esteem quite a lot not only because she feels disappointed with herself, but she is very depressed since, if this project went well, there was a very small possibility that she could return to the side of Auriel whom she idolizes almost like a mother. "Ne, is Senpai angry that his winged wife is being bullied? Will Senpai invade Paradise?" ¨C BB asked as her eyes shone with crimson light. "Don''t talk stupid, even Nuclear Chaos would be defeated if she invades Paradise" - I sighed internally. ¨C "Although it certainly bothers me that some idiots annoy Seraph¡­" "Senpai tsundere~" - BB smiled with a mixture of tenderness and mockery. "Hero" - Seraph sighed heavily. ¨C "In my current situation I cannot provide you with adequate support, so the best thing will be if you coborate with another servant of our holydy¡­ I know some entities loyal to our holydy who will be willing to support you, although not all of them will be very satisfied with your way to solve problems¡­" "That''s not necessary" - I sighed. ¨C "I am only willing to work with you" "Hero..." - Seraph sighed with slight sadness. ¨C "Please understand, this is for the sake of your development, you have a lot of potentials, and seeing my current circumstances I am unable to give you the support you need¡­" "Could be, but I prefer to work with someone I can trust instead of working with someone who can give me more benefits" - I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Trust is the most valuable treasure, and in the short time that we have known each other I feel that I can trust you" Seraph was silent for a while, and though I can''t see her expression, I''m sure she was in a dilemma. On the one hand, she sincerely wants to help me since, if I get stronger, I will be a better warrior for Auriel. In addition to this, she begins to treat me like a friend, which is very important because her role as her spy made her a lonely entity. Even if Seraph is a Higher Entity, she has a kind heart and a loyal mindset so she is not immune to the sadness caused by loneliness. On the other hand, even if she wants to support me, the fact that she lost prestige means that she can''t help me properly which would only be harmful to my growth. Seraph wants to continue working with me, but at the same time she wants to help me as much as possible, so logically the best thing is to send me to another Auriel representative. "Actually there is something I wanted to give you, it is a thank you for the help you have given the most" - I spoke with gratitude and a subtle trace of affection. Through the link in our Contract, I sent her the first part of the form for Basic Conceptual Magic that System Goddess deciphered. ¨C "In this world, I found this information and ording to some rumors it seems important" Seraph received the information and as expected she responded immediately while her voice was filled with concern. ¨C "Where did you find this? You are in danger?" ording to the energy traces that System Goddess found in the items stolen by Ehit, this world belongs to the idealist faction but not to Auriel''s group but to another entity. Although the idealist faction has no direct conflicts between its rulers, each leader wants the best resources for his own subordinates so the existence of this form was not revealed to the other members of the idealist faction. I already told Seraph that I was summoned to this world along with my ssmates, but I didn''t tell her about Ehit and the other members of Paradise so she thinks I''m in an unknown magical world. "I''m fine" - I replied with aforting voice. ¨C "Since I came to this world I have been feeling that there is a strange force guiding me¡­ When I followed this force, I found this magic and if I am not mistaken, this is part of a greater power" What I described was how Destiny normally acts on heroes. A mysterious force guides the hero''s instincts to force them to stabilize the bnce of the world. I heard Seraph sigh. ¨C "Did you learn this magic?" "I didn''t want to learn new skills carelessly since that could affect my martial arts, first I wanted to know your opinion" - I sighed slightly. "Hero, I''m d you''re sensible" ¨C Seraph spoke approvingly. ¨C "Eating is good, but eating too much can make you sick¡­ It is important that you carefully analyze the skills before learning them because getting ipatible skills can damage your soul" Well, I''m a system user so the skill ipatibility doesn''t affect me. Although what Seraph said is true, she must also be happy that I didn''t learn this magic since that would prevent me from bing a Higher Entity, the problem is that she can''t tell me that since she should have signed a confidentiality agreement not to spread the steps to be a Higher Entity. In that aspect, I am grateful to know System Goddess or without her, it would have been almost impossible for me to be a Higher Entity. "Hero, I am very grateful for this information" ¨C Seraph spoke with genuine gratitude since this information can be delivered to Auriel. "Actually, I think I know where to find the other fragments of this magic" - I spoke with some expectation like a teenager trying to impress the girl he likes. ¨C "If you give me some time I can send you the rest of the information, I can even get some resources if you need them now that your rank has decreased¡­" Seraph is an intelligent and cunning woman, but her devotion limits her cunning. She will not think of giving this information to the racist faction to improve her own status since she is only loyal to Auriel so I n to make her feel guilty for my sincere desire to help her, this will motivate her to use more deceitful and cunning methods with so as to be useful to me. Seraph silently listened to my constant ideas to help her. She must be worried since my behavior shows that my feelings for her are other than mere gratitude and friendship plus I''ve already shown myself to be an idiot who easily falls for women who treat me well, basically a puppy in need of affection. Atst, Seraph sighed. ¨C "I understand, if you can send me the rest of the information about this magic I will be very grateful to you¡­" There was guilt in her voice, she must feel that she is taking advantage of my feelings of affection. "Hero, to tell the truth, a friend of mine is in trouble because of everything that happened with the Tower of Awakening..." - Seraph began to speak with slight difort. ¨C "I do not have the necessary authority to take care of her and I do not want to increase your problems¡­ But I will be very grateful if you can take care of my friend for a while until the situation stabilizes¡­" That was unexpected. Seraph brought this up very abruptly so she must be lying to some degree. Maybe this so-called friend is actually a subordinate and since Seraph can''t send me reinforcements, she''s using this excuse to send someone who can help me... "I understand that you have your own circumstances and problems so I will talk to my friend so that she signs a contract of servitude with you for a period of one hundred years..." - Seraph seemed worried that I would reject this. Although she knows how to keep a monotone and emotionless voice, her speaking speed increases when she is worried and she speaks quietly when she feels guilty. "I understand, I''ll make sure to help your friend" - I answered with determination. "Thank you, Hero" - Seraph sighed with relief. ¨C "I will prepare a dimensional trip through our contract, I will let you know when my friend is ready to travel" "Sure, if you need anything else don''t hesitate to say so" - I replied with satisfaction. After finishing my conversation with Seraph, I headed towards a secret room in the residence together with Yue who was wiping away her tears with a happy expression. "Thank you" ¨C Yue held my hand with a big smile. ¨C "Thank you for helping me see my family again¡­" "Hey Listen! Give thanks by putting that little mouth to work! You''re a vampire loli so you should suck his¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH FUCK BITCH AAAAAHHHHHH!!" I deactivated [Sadism] and released Navi causing him to fall to the ground as he convulsed. Yue looked at Navi and pushed him with her foot. - "Is dead?" "I wish it were so" - I sighed and went to the magic circle that was in the middle of the room. ¨C "Come on, we have to visit the other dungeons" Yue nodded and took my hand while ignoring Navi who was still convulsing on the ground, in these few days she already gotten used to Navi''s stupidments followed by my violent reactions. As a side note, Navi learned a new trick¡­ The jerk is evolved. BB taught Navi a stealth trick and now the noisy asshole can stay out of my Core of Existence without being noticed by other Higher Entities. Now, this jerk can taunt in the face of powerful entities and won''t be noticed as long as the jerk doesn''t touch other entities as touching breaks the stealth skill. Only I can tell when he uses this skill and that''s because of our existential connection. Why is this asshole getting skills rted to bugging me? "Hey Listen! Because it''s fun to watch you get fucked by life! It''s the revenge of losers who can''t fuck hundreds of waifus at once and they''re jealous of you!" ¡­. I don''t know why, but that makes sense... Chapter 230: Noisy Rabbit Chapter 230: Noisy Rabbit When we left the dungeon we appeared in a ce that seemed to put restrictions on magical energy. "We went out!" ¨C Yue was happy to see the blue sky so she hugged me excitedly. I stroked her head and looked around as my perception searched for any possible danger. Comparing the appearance of this ce with the records I read in the castle, this must be the Raisen Grand Canyon, one of the most dangerous ces in this world and the possible location of another dungeon. Looking around I saw several monsters looking at us like fresh meat. Yue also noticed the monsters so she raised her small hand, but her magic couldn''t materialize as this ce seems to affect the stability of the magic. Yue frowned and used more magic power to form a fireball to destroy the monsters. As Yue was adjusting to the instability of her magic, I looked at my system. [System Notification: A divination skill has been detected. The ''Paranoia'' skill rmends not using ''Mythomania'' and allowing the user''s presence to be detected by the divination skill] This may be a factor in the original plot... It seems that strengthening my plot armor has already started to speed up the important events of Arifureta. I let the divination skill find me and then I let Ortro out. She took the form of a huge ck horse. Although it would be morefortable if she turned into a giant dog, the demons gained the ability to tame monsters so if I ride a giant dog with demon eyes, people might think I''m on the side of the demons. Yue noticed Ortro and walked over curiously. - "You have a pet?" "She''s my friend" - I smiled slightly and patted Ortro''s head. "Oh" ¨C Yue nodded and greeted Ortro. - "Nice to meet you" Ortro just nodded as she was more focused on enjoying the caresses on her head. "Let''s go" ¨C I held Yue and sat on Ortro''s back, then I put Yue on myp and gave Ortro an indication to move in the direction of the thread of destiny. Yue leaned back against my body and began to rub her head against my chest like a spoiled kitten. "And you keep saying you''re not a brat" - I sighed wryly. "Mmm" - Yue just let out a small sound of satisfaction, this brat enjoys too much physical contact which may be due to the 300 years she was alone. Although she managed to forgive her uncle, she still resented that man so she wanted to be away from him for a while until she could forgive him so for now I am the only social link for this brat. We proceeded through the canyon until I saw what looked like a two-headed tyrannosaurus which was chasing a bunny girl with big breasts. "Onii-chan, that girl was among the promotional images and she was together with the protagonist" ¨C Arisa talked about the rabbit girl. [Name: Shea Haulia Origin: Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Kemonomimi] Kemono what? This skill is getting stupid... "I FINALLY FOUND THEM! SAVE ME PLEASE!" ¨C The rabbit girl yelled as she cried, but I managed to understand her words even though her voice was strange from crying. I sighed and with the ck blood I formed two small steel spheres, then I threw them at the two heads of the dinosaur, killing it with ease. We stopped in front of the girl named Shea and before I could speak, she grabbed onto my leg. ¨C "THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR SAVING ME! LET ME EXPLAIN¡­!" The noisy girl was hit by a snowball causing her to fall to the ground while she was holding her head. ¨C "It hurts it hurts it hurts!" "Hmph" ¨C Yue snorted jealously as she looked at Shea''s big breasts. I already told her that I have a harem and although she was jealous, her fear of separating from me was greater than her jealousy, so she agreed to be part of my harem, although she is dissatisfied that it is clear that I treat her like a brat and not as a woman. I sighed and climbed down from Ortro''s back with Yue. From the energy trace, this girl must have used the divination skill to find me what was interesting. Although most divination skills be useless when a Higher Entity interferes, they can still have their uses duringbat when used to see just a couple of seconds into the future. I walked over to the pitiful woman still rolling on the ground and sighed. - "What are you doing here? There are easier ways tomit suicide than getting eaten by monsters" The girl looked at me for a moment and then jumped up to hug my leg. ¨C "Uwaaa thanks for saving me! Shea was too scared! I''ve been looking for you all day! Uwaaaa I''m so happy to meet you! I knew you would help me!" ¡­God, too much noise¡­ Yue seemed to want to hit Shea again, but she stopped when she heard the rabbit girl''s words. She seemed interested in the fact that Shea seemed to know we wereing. "Luis¡­. Let''s listen to her for a moment, but first¡­let him go" ¨C Yue pointed an ice stake towards the rabbit girl. "Uwa I''m sorry, but I''m not letting go! I need you to help me!" ¨C Shea was stubborn in holding my leg. I sighed, gestured for Yue to calm down, and then patted the noisy girl''s head. ¨C "Fine, she just stops crying, you are giving me a headache" Shea seemed to enjoy patting on the head, but she still looked at me doubtfully. ¨C "Will you listen to me without leaving?" "Yeah, just talks fast" - I sighed. Shea looked at me for several seconds until she nodded and stopped hugging my leg, but her hand was still holding the corner of my pants. Shea told us about her situation. In short, shees from the Haulia Tribe, a rabbit people subspecies of the beastkin race of this world. The Haulia is a pacifist group with no magic orbat talent so they lived peacefully as farmers. Shea was born with a special gic trait, she not only possesses magic but also possesses the skill to see the future and this skill is strongest when ites to her own survival. Rather than this being a good thing, other beastkin races saw Shea as a monster, simr to Yue, who possesses a special regeneration skill. At this point, Yue sympathized with Shea and even viewed her with some kindness. Shea''s tribe turned out to have strong family ties as they did not hand Shea over to be executed, instead, they decided to head to the mountain range, but on the way, they were found by Empire troops who captured more than half of the tribe to sell them as ves since the members of the rabbit tribe are beautiful so they are requested as pets. The rabbits that managed to escape headed to this valley where magic cannot be used, but the monsters started attacking them. Shea had a vision where I would be the one to help her survive, though her vision was blurred so she doesn''t know the methods I''ll use or the price I''ll ask. "I beg you! Save my tribe please!" - Shea acted like a damsel in distress. "Hey Listen! Have a rabbit barbecue with the men while you have an orgy with the big-breasted bunnies!" ¨C Navi began to fly in front of my face. "What''s that?!" ¨C Shea pointed to Navi. I have already verified that the existence of Navi will not give me away as a system user since it is not strange if a fairy apanies a hero, but it is still a headache that this idiot does what he wants. We already reached an agreement, he can''t go out when I''m Seiji, but I''ll let him go out when I''m Luis on the condition that he stops doing stupid things with the system. "Hey Listen! I am the protagonist of this stupid story! Now kneel before my greatness!" ¨C Navi shouted stupid things like always. I sighed and put my hand on Navi, then activated [Sadism]. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH YOU FUCKING INCESTUOUS AND TSUNDERE BITCH !" ¨C Navi copsed on the floor. I sighed. ¨C "Fine, I will help you, but it will not be free" Shea looked at Navi and swallowed a little fearfully. ¨C "Em, what was that thing referring to when he said having a rabbit barbecue and an orgy of bu-bunnies?" Yue stared at me waiting for my answer. I shrugged. ¨C "In this life nothing is free, I can protect you as long as you are my lover, as for your tribe, they will have to pay for the help" "Pervert" ¨C Yue pouted. Shea blushed at my words, then paled as she realized that that would mean making the women of the rabbit tribe my lovers, then blushed again as she understood what ''bunny orgy'' meant, and finally paled as she realized that I am a degenerate. "It''s like seeing a broken traffic light" - Arisa smiled wryly at the change in color on Shea''s face. "Maybe she''s a chameleon instead of a rabbit" ¨C Coco looked confused. "Well, her bunny ears are cute" ¨C Tsubaki smiled slightly. "Senpai is furry so senpai can''t ignore a cute girl with fluffy ears" ¨C BB sighed with mock disappointment. "What the fuck is a furry?" - I sighed internally. "They are humanized animals that incite the sexual desires of zoophiles" - BB shrugged. "Furries are not zoophiles" - Coco sighed. ¨C "A zoophile wants to have sex with a dog, a furry wants a dog girl, they are totally different things" ¡­ My neurons aremitting suicide¡­ "You''re wrong" - Arisa denied with disappointment. ¨C "A kemonomimi is a girl with animal features, a furry is an animal with human features, kemonolover is different from furry and therefore a furry is a repressed zoophile while a kemonolover is a moe lover" "Kemono is the first step of a furry" - BB smiled contemptuously. "You may like fluffy ears and maybe a cat or fox tail, but as long as the genitals are human then it''s not furry" - Arisa red at BB with hostility. BB sneered. ¨C "What about the harpies? Pap¡ö from Monst¡ö¡ö Musu¡ö¡ö is a bird and evenys eggs, but her genitals are human" "It doesn''t count, in that anime, the real furry is the trainer cat, as long as her fur doesn''t cover more than 40% of the body then she''s not a furry" - Arisa... "So what''s up with a mermaid? Her genitals are from a fish" ¨C BB¡­ "Hmmm, let me think about it" ¨C Arisa¡­ [System notification: The energy ''Anti-Rasen'' has blocked the voices of the entities in the user''s Core of Existence] ¡­ Better¡­ "Let''s help her" ¨C Yue smiled withplicated feelings towards the bunny with a chameleonplex. She''s lucky she doesn''t hear stupid conversations inside her mind... I sighed. ¨C "I will think about it, but my conditions are clear" Yue sighed, she wanted me to agree to help Shea without asking for rabbit women as lovers. Shea blushed but looked at me determinedly. - "I will do it¡­" I smiled wryly and patted her head. ¨C "First let''s get out of here" I motioned for Shea to climb onto Ortro''s back behind me. She was still a little blushed, but she climbed on Ortro''s back anyway and hugged my back. I rattled the horse''s reins and we headed for the exit of the canyon. As we traveled, Yue started talking to Shea to exin a bit about our strengths so that Shea would feel more at ease. "Does that mean you guys can manipte your magic power at will and use special magic?" ¨C Shea sounded surprised and excited since people with special skills are usually branded as monsters. From what I''ve researched, people with unique skills are considered descendants of gods, but the truth is that they''re just gic mutations. Although these abilities are strong, the church has made the non-human races view these people as monsters, thus the unique abilities became an exclusive resource for humans while other races eliminate their own geniuses. "Yue has a great affinity with magic and a regeneration skill" - I smiled slightly. ¨C "As for me, well, I have great strength, reflexes, resistance and I am resistant to magical energy, basically Yue is a genius magician while I am an excellent warrior" Shea pressed her face into my back and began to cry. The stress of being branded as a monster severely affected her emotional stability and if it weren''t for the fact that this girl has willpower far superior to most people, she would have already broken as she feels guilty about the problems facing her tribe. "The rabbit is crying" - Yue looked at Shea while she kept hugging my body like a spoiled child. "I''m sorry, I was very happy when I thought that I''m not alone anymore..." - Shea kept crying with happiness. We had to pause at the poignant moment as there was a group of monsters in front of us. Although those monsters were weak, they were chasing people with rabbit ears. Using [Mythomania] I simted throwing a stone bullet spell and fired several blood bullets that destroyed the monsters. Shea was excited to see her tribesmen so she started waving her arms as she pressed her breasts to my head. ¨C "Hey! I came with someone to help us~!" The horse stopped so Shea climbed down to greet the rabbits. I went down together with Yue and looked at the rabbits. Whether they were male or female, their appearances were attractive which exins why they are regarded as high-ss pets for nobles. A rabbit man approached me with a respectful attitude after talking to Shea. ¨C "Is it okay if I call you Luis-dono?" Why the fuck are there Japanese honorifics in a world set in medieval Europe? Whatever¡­ "Just tell me Luis" - I massaged my forehead tiredly. The man nodded. ¨C "Thank you very much for helping us, I am Shea''s father and the chief of the Haulia tribe, my name is Kam¡­ How can I thank you for saving our tribe?" "Hey Listen! Give all the rabbit women! Single onee-sans, naive lolis, and married milfs! Everything belongs to the Harem King!" ¨C Navi appeared at an inopportune moment. "¡­" "¡­" I sighed tiredly. ¨C "I have no interest in very, but if any woman from your tribe is willing to have a rtionship with me it will be more than enough, besides, your entire tribe will be my subordinates" Although the poption of my two worlds has grown with the non-human races of the magical world, the problem is that most of my subjects are warriors and I am starting to need farmers since magical resources have a certain level of consciousness so using machines harms those crops so I will need more farmers who really love and respect nature. Shea''s father nodded without reluctance. ¨C "We will do our best to help our savior" "Hey Listen! Where''s the bunny orgy?!" I sighed and pulled out a burger. ¨C "Shut up or I won''t feed you" "¡­" ¨C Navi silently looked at the hamburger. I gave him the food and headed down what looked like a stone path out of the canyon. This road was built by the Hoelscher Empire, a human nation of this world with a meritocratic governance system based on strength, basically the biggest fist is right. Although this has caused the people of the Empire to be idiots who only understand thenguage of violence, it has also made them a strong nation despite having only a short time since their founding. Truth be told, this system of government would be one of my favorites if it weren''t for the people of the Empire without racist idiots who see non-human races as inferior creatures who only serve as ves. Ortro returned to my Core of Existence. For now, she will be a magic horse to avoid the suspicion that my abilities are equal to Seiji''s. Shea seemed curious so I smiled slightly. ¨C "She is a magical familiar" "Oh" ¨C Shea nodded. ¨C "By the way, do you really agree with this?" "With what thing?" ¨C I pretended not to understand. "Further ahead are the troops of the empire and at this rate, you will have to fight against other humans..." - Shea seemed to feel guilty since, in order to protect her tribe, I will have to fight against members of my own race. I sighed. ¨C "Do you know what the greatest enemy of a human is?" Shea looked at me in confusion. - "A demon?" "No, is another human" - I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Humans are creatures that confront other races and ourselves for interests, racism or mere fun" Shea seemed ufortable with my words as it is impossible for her to think of harming her own race. I sighed. ¨C "Shea, I am a selfish and violent human, since you agreed to be my lover it means that I will kill any idiot who wants to hurt you, be it a demon, human, beastkin, or deity, everything can go to hell" Shea blushed, though she still seemed concerned by the aggressiveness in my words. This tribe is based on beliefs of peace and love, basically hippies with bunny ears. Even though Shea has a kind heart, she didn''t show any reluctance towards my attitude and actually showed determination. "I understand... I... I''ll try to be strong..." - Shea looked at me with determination, although she still seems nervous. Behind us, Shea''s father looked at me with a smile. The man already considers me his son-inw. I smiled, finding Shea''s attitude a bit amused, and continued up the stone path. "I also?" ¨C Yue held my hand. I sighed. ¨C "You are a brat" Yue pouted and tightened her grip. I smiled bitterly. - "I''ll think about it" Yue was still unsatisfied with my answer, but she wasn''t pushy. We reached the exit of the road and I saw several soldiers who were surprised to see us, but they seemed to think that I am a ve trader and that is why Shea was by my side. A man approached me with an arrogant expression to which I sighed before the idiot could speak. ¨C "Let''s talk like civilized people, you let me pass and you do not cause me problems, in return, I will not force you to eat your own heart¡­ Do we have a deal?" The man raised an eyebrow and drew his sword aiming at my neck as his gaze went to Yue. ¨C "I see, you''re just a damn brat who doesn''t know his ce¡­ To begin I''m going to cut off your limbs! Then I''m going to **** that girl in front of your eyes!" I sighed. ¨C "Well, I tried and I am a man of my word" My left hand grasped the sword and broke it easily, my right hand struck his chin to dislocate his jaw. With my left, I went through the man''s chest to take out his heart, and then I made him swallow his own heart. The man fell to the ground causing the other soldiers to get to their feet and draw their swords. My arm began to give off a scent of burning meat as my shirt sleeve burned off showing my arm with horrible burns. A chain began to wrap around my arm as one of the des of Chaos appeared in my hand. I threw the sword towards the soldiers and with a smooth movement, the sword made a horizontal cut splitting all the soldiers in half. Because this weapon is now made of ck blood, I can extend the chain almost infinitely as long as I have ck blood on my body. Consider that the amount of ck blood in my body could flood the Earth three times. The sword returned to my hand and turned to ash leaving only burn marks on my arm. Due to the summoning, Luis will be considered a hero just like Seiji so I n to make Luis be seen as a violent hero while Seiji is a cunning hero. Seiji will be known for borate tactics and the quest for coexistence between species, on the other hand, Luis will be an aggressive hero who confronts problems with violence and is always head-on. The des of Chaos will be the hallmark of Luis so I will make them think that they are a cursed weapon that causes extreme pain to the user and that is why I will leave the burns on my arms. Although some entities know that Luis and Seiji are the same person, I am sure that I can keep up the lie at least until I am able to use 100% Rasen and Anti-Rasen. I sighed as my shirt sleeve regenerated, in this world self-repairing clothes are a valuable item, but not impossible toe by. "Wouldn''t it have been better to let him go?" ¨C Shea asked me with a bit of fear and sadness. I sighed and looked into her eyes. ¨C "You are right, I should have left him to go back to the Empire and tell everyone that a powerful human is protecting a non-human tribe, so the Empire can mobilize several troops to persecute us causing our tragic deaths" Shea looked down. Shea''s father was quick to apologize. ¨C"Sorry, it''s just that we are not used to these violent scenes¡­" I sighed. ¨C "I will make it clear since I hate useless dramas¡­ I am not a kind person, if an idiot causes me problems I will kill him without hesitation and if you cannot ept this then you are free to leave, this is thest chance" "I¡­I¡­" - Shea''s eyes got teary. - "I am sorry! I won''tin again, but please don''t leave me! You are our only hope! I will be strong and fight, but don''t go!" ¡­ "Bad Luis" - Yue scolded me and began tofort the rabbit girl who wouldn''t stop crying. I sighed, I''m not good at dealing with brats... We took the knights'' horses and carriage and headed towards the forest where the non-human races lived and the location of another dungeon, the Sea of Trees. "Ne, senpai, we havee to a conclusion" ¨C BB spoke to me as we headed to the forest. ¨C "After much discussion, we finally agreed on a scale to determine if a girl is kemonomimi or furry" .... "I don''t want to listen" - I answered with apathy, I feel that my intellect is reduced with every word I hear. "Here it is! *Image pops up epic*" ¡­. It had been a while since myst suicidal impulse¡­. --- --- Author''s Note: Lately, the chapters are getting longer because I extend myself in the stupidities and I can''t stop... By the way, I''ll leave the image of the furry scale attached in case anyone is curious. Chapter 231: No one touches my bunny Chapter 231: No one touches my bunny As we headed to the Sea of Trees, Shea wanted to know more about us so Yue told her tragic story as we rxed in a wagon. Although it would be faster to travel on Ortro, sometimes it''s nice to take a moment to enjoy the moments of peace. The perverted brat was clever and kept secret the fact that her uncle had been released from Ehit''s clutches so Shea thought that Yue was still sad at being betrayed by her family and her subjects. Although Yue already knows the truth of her uncle''s betrayal, she is still angry as spending 300 years inplete darkness and loneliness is not an easy thing to ovee. Shea began to cry as she hugged Yue. ¨C "Uwaaa you have suffered so much!" Yue had an ufortable expression, but at the same time, she seemed a little moved by the sincere concern of the rabbit girl. Yue hasn''t had any real friends since she ascended the throne at a young age so Shea could be considered her first friend. Shea managed to calm down and then started waving my hand. - "How about you? How was your past? What have you been through?" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "What makes you think I have a tragic past? Well, my life has certainly been a mess, but I don''t have a depressed idiot attitude" "I want to know more about you" - Shea smiled, the sincerity of this girl is closer to naivety than innocence. I sighed. ¨C "I am from another world, my father is trash who indebted to my family to the point that I had to flee the country to avoid being killed, then I worked to the brink of death to feed my useless mother and my noisy sister, then my father disappeared leaving me the debt, now I am working as a mercenary for smugglers¡­" "One day I was transported together with a group of idiotic teenagers to this world... During the exploration of a dungeon, a group of idiots attacked me because they are jealous of me since I have a harem... I fell into an abyss and that''s how I met Yue" - I shrugged. ¨C "It is not a tragic past, just problematic" Shea hugged me. ¨C "To think that you were betrayed by your ssmates¡­ Don''t worry! I will never leave you nor betray you!" ¡­ Is this woman deaf or does she only hear what she wants to hear? Yue held my hand. ¨C "Mmm¡­ Revenge" "I don''t think it''s necessary, someone else could go ahead and eliminate those idiots" - I smiled wryly. Shion was not present when I was attacked from behind, but she is not only a sadistic woman, but she is very talented in information gathering. Even though the crazy girls in my harem already know that this was part of my n, Shion, Mion, Rena, and Akane won''t be happy knowing that someone decided to attack me from behind. I just hope Tsugumi can keep them under control or it will be a headache if those girls start brazenly murdering the other students, it''s better if only tragic idents happen with no evidence. Yue pouted, this brat wants to prove that she is a suitable woman for me. We finally reached the Sea of ??Trees so we got off the carriage. The rabbits would be our guides to get to the entrance of the dungeon, although the truth is that I can find my way through the threads of destiny on my own. Before entering the forest, Shea''s father asked us if we had any way to hide our presence since this ce is forbidden for humans and the rabbits had been considered traitors for protecting Shea. I''m not in the mood for niceties and I can sense that there are beastkins nearby so we''ll be found before long, so I just shrugged. ¨C "Let''s move forward, I will take care of it if a problem arises" Shea''s father sighed and led us through the woods. In a few minutes, a group of weretigers appeared and started talking nonsense about taking out the humans and killing Shea. What I like about using the identity of Luis is that I can be violent without the need for dialogue so I used the second stance of Full Contact Karate, Phoenix Kick. The forest trembled as a deep rift appeared in front of the weretigers causing them to back away in fear as their instincts warned them of danger. I pointed to the crack in the floor. ¨C "If one of you crosses that line I am going to kill you, now stop bothering us and get out of here" The leader of the group gritted his teeth in frustration as our difference in strength is obvious, but his concern for the other forest dwellers gave him the courage to question me with hostility. ¨C "Tell me¡­ What is your objective?" "Under what you call the Great Tree Ua Alt there is a dungeon, my goal is to enter that ce" - I answered with slight annoyance showing that I have little patience. "What?! One of the seven great dungeons?!" ¨C The man seemed not to know about this. That''s understandable, if this information was made public then a lot of idiots would try toplete the dungeon causing a lot of senseless deaths. "It is a difficult ce to ess even for demihumans so it is logical that it is a dungeon" - I sighed. ¨C "Surely you do not have the authority to make a decision so let''s do this, go to your leaders and tell them I am here to pass the test of the Liberators" The weretiger looked angry, but he still nodded and decided to talk to the leaders of the forest while his subordinates watched us so that we didn''t do anything suspicious. Before the man left, I gave him onest message. ¨C "Oh, right, something else¡­ The Haulia tribe are now my subordinates and if anyone dares to attack them, I will split them in half" The man''s mouth trembled bitterly and he hurriedly sought to speak to his superiors. Shea approached me with concern. ¨C "It was not necessary for you to threaten them, I do not want you to get in trouble for protecting us¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Even if there were no witnesses, my actions made me an enemy of the Empire, it is already a waste of time worrying about making more enemies" Shea looked down feeling guilty so I sighed. ¨C "If you are so worried about the future then be strong so that you can help me fight¡­ Your tribe also has some potential so I can help them train" The rabbit tribe has no magical abilities and low physical strength. Compared to other beastkin, this tribe is the weakest, especially because of the pacifist and submissive mentality. Despite their weaknesses, this tribe has excellent senses, reflexes, and agile bodies, as well as being talented in stealth techniques. With proper training they can be talented assassins, I can even teach them some ninjutsu techniques, I just have to remove their moral limiters through psychological torture. Sure, I have no problem if the rabbits want to remain pacifists since they will still serve me as farmers, but it all depends on what they choose. Despite that, I really want Shea to improve her strength since she has great innate potential as a magical warrior. Her body is suitable for body strengthening spells and if she learns martial arts, in the future she could be a fighterparable to Kanata, of course, that will only be possible if Shea has enough willpower to withstand my training. On a side note, Kanata has no talent in martial arts, and to make up for that, she spends most of her time training and that''s why she''s not in my Core of Existence. Shea stared at me and then clenched her fists in determination. ¨C "I want to be strong to protect my family!" I smiled slightly and patted her head. ¨C "Fine, then I will help you train" Shea looked happy, but Yue gave her a sympathetic look. - "Do not die¡­" Now Shea looked worried. After a few minutes, the weretiger finally returned with an adult elf escorted by a group of elven warriors. "I am Ulfric Heipyst, one of those who hold the position of Elder of the country of the Beastman Country of Verbergen" - The man introduced himself politely. ¨C "I have already heard your story, but before speaking I want to ask you something¡­" The elf looked at us seriously. ¨C "Where did you hear the word ''Liberators''?" From my Rasen Dimension, I drew the evidence that wepleted the Orcus Labyrinth. ¨C "This is the ring of Oscar Orcus" I handed the item to the elf and he inspected it carefully. ¨C "Certainly this emblem belongs to him¡­ I find it hard to believe, but without a doubt, you were able to reach Oscar Orcus''s hideout" The elf handed the artifact back to me and started walking to guide us. ¨C "Very well, with my name I give the authorization for you to enter our city, the incursion into the dungeon will have to wait" I sighed. - "Because?" "At the base of the tree there is a thick fog where even we would get lost, but there is a time when the fog is less dense so we must wait" - He replied calmly. ¨C "Any demihuman should know" I sighed and looked at Shea''s father who looked worried because he imed to be able to take us to the tree. "Well¡­ what can I say¡­ a lot happened and I forgot¡­" ¨C The man seemed nervous, then pointed at Shea. ¨C "Why didn''t you say something all the way?!" "Are you going to me me?!" - Shea yelled. ¨C "I saw you so confident that I thought it was already the time when the fog diminished!" The rabbits began to argue so as not to take the me. I sighed and looked at Yue. "I want to see the forest¡­" ¨C Yue was curious to see how much the world had changed in thest 300 years. I smiled bitterly and stroked her hair. - "Let''s go" We followed the elf while the rabbits were still arguing so I hit them on the head to make them shut up. The country Verbergen was more like a city-state than a real country. It was basically a city within the forest where non-human races coexisted. The demihumans (the name given to all non-human races) had been persecuted and attacked by humans for centuries so they had developed hostility and distrust towards humans so when Yue and I arrived, we received many looks of disgust, fear, and a little curiosity. Since vampires died out hundreds of years ago, they thought Yue was human too, but she doesn''t seem to care what others think and just looked around curiously while holding my hand. We were taken to the elven leader''s residence where we had a long and boring talk where I exined that this world was being controlled by the gods and all races were just ythings of the gods. One important thing I learned when I captured Ehit was that the false gods of this world favor humans because they were human too, only with much more advanced magic. Ehit and his bunch of idiots saw this world as a game where demihumans were targets that they had to hunt down to score points. The elf did not seem surprised or upset by this, he already seemed to know that the false god was a jerk and even mentioned that his ancestors left the task of not being hostile to those whoplete the dungeons, besides that, he had to guide said people to find the dungeon inside the forest. This was a rule that came from the founding of this country, but some people did not agree with this. "Ulfric!!" A perfect example is a stupid werebear who just kicked the door down. "What do you mean by inviting humans and defectors?!" ¨C The bear pointed at us with disgust while I ate an apple, the fruit of this ce is delicious. "I just followed the tradition" - The elf sighed. ¨C "If you are also one of the elders you should be able to understand the situation" "As if such a weak human could be qualified!" ¨C The bear pointed at me. "Hey Listen! Shut up you noisy bitch! I''m eating!" ¨C Navi threw a tangerine peel at the man''s face. "¡­ What''s that?" ¨C The elf looked at Navi in surprise since he didn''t notice when the idiot started eating the fruit. "I''m the fucking master of this ce! Kneel before my greatness!" ¨C Navi being Navi. "Do he have a problem with his brain?" ¨C Yue asked me with curiosity. "The idiot doesn''t even have a brain" - I sighed. "Only losers have brains! A true leading man doesn''t need it!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy and began to eat grapes. The werebear''s face turned red from extreme fury since we were ignoring him. "To hell with this!" ¨C The stupid bear approached me and clenched his fist to hit me in the face. ¨C "I am going to put this weakling to the test!" Yue was about to use her magic to destroy the bear so I patted her to calm down. I raised my hand and taking advantage of the fact that the bear''s fist was not firm, I grabbed his little finger, then slightly pushed his little finger causing his own force to attack the joints of his hand. The werebear lost control of his own body and in an instant was kneeling on the ground. Jujutsu is useful againstrge opponents who rely on brute force as the more force the enemy uses, the more damage they deal with themselves. The werebear tried to get to his feet, but his muscles were pressing on his joints and if he keeps fighting, his own muscles will tear his ligaments and tendons. I sighed in annoyance. ¨C "If you do not give up, your limbs will stop working and you will be aplete invalid¡­ Is your pride so important?" The bear''s veins were marked on his arms, if this continues then his blood system will be under a lot of pressure causing his veins to burst. I sighed and released the bear''s little finger. ¨C "Stop making noise when I am eating" The werebear fell to the ground as he gasped. His muscles had started to press on his internal organs so it was hard for him to breathe. This idiot will be fine, but the trauma of almost dying as a useless piece of trash will be something that will damage his self-esteem for the rest of his life. "Do you also want to test me?" ¨C I sighed and looked at the other leaders who had arrived with the bear, but they remained silent to watch the show. "Hmm I recognize you as someone qualified" - A fox man was the first to agree. The rest of the leaders also acknowledged me and sat down at the wooden table so we could chat calmly. So we manage to talk like civilized people, but unfortunately, stupidity does not discriminate against sex, race, or world. "Let me be the one to guide you to the Great Tree" ¨C The tiger tribe leader smiled as he spoke energetically. ¨C "I do not think that the Haulia tribe is able to guide you, they are only criminals who hide a taboo girl, the execution of the tribe was already decided by us elders" Shea paled. - "I beg you! At least spare the life of my n!" Shea looked like she was about to cry, but her father spoke calmly to her. ¨C "It''s fine daughter, we are ready for this¡­ You are not to me for anything, it is impossible to even think that we will abandon a member of our family, we are the Haulia tribe no matter what happens" The weretiger smiled like an idiot. ¨C "You already lost the way to get to the Great Tree, what will you do? Will you bet your luck to see if you get there without getting lost in the fog?" Only the leader of the elves seemed to want to oppose this, but the other leaders were in favor of executing the rabbits. I sighed tiredly. ¨C "To tell you the truth, I don''t give a shit about the traditions and beliefs of this ce" "What did you say?!" ¨C The weretiger yelled at me furiously. - "Listen to me¡­!" With my right hand, I grabbed his head and mmed his face into the table. - "You listen to me! If any of you fucking assholesys a hand on my wife I''m going to kill you all!" Even though I am unable to emit killing intent, my presence when I show fury is enough to scare a normal person into having a heart attack. Killing intent is simr to having a knife pressed against the throat, but my presence as a Hero isparable to being in the middle of a volcanic explosion. The leaders paled as they felt that they were in the presence of the equivalent of a natural disaster, only the leader of the elves could remain calm since he is the only one I am not intimidating. I let go of the weretiger''s face, although an injury like this is insignificant considering his innate strength, he fainted from the instinctive fear that animals feel in the face of natural disasters. I stood up. ¨C "I don''t care if you exclude the Haulia tribe, go ahead, you are free to act like idiots, but if someone tries to attack this tribe, I will kill him along with his whole family" The elf nodded as he struggled to hide his fear. ¨C "I understand, in that case, we will say that they are your ves and ording to thew of this country, all those who were captured outside the forest are treated as if they were already dead¡­ We cannot execute the dead so we will not persecute the tribe Haulia" "That''s eptable" ¨C I nodded and looked at the other leaders. ¨C "Any objections?" The leaders quickly shook their heads in denial, they still haven''t recovered from their fear. "I''m sorry I can''t give a more appropriate wee to someone who is qualified" - The elf sighed as he maintained his courteous attitude. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "It''s fine, I really admire your professionalism, anyway, I am retiring since I do not want any more problems" "Hey Listen! I want more fruit! Hey idiot, make me an apple pie!" ¨C Navi doesn''t give a damn about the atmosphere. I sighed heavily. ¨C "Do you have any fruits that we can take with us? I can buy them with gold or other minerals" The elf smiled wryly and called an elf to bring us several sacks of apples. ¨C "Consider it an apology gift" The elves in this world are better farmers than the elves in my private world... I''m starting to consider enving them to have a fruit farm... I put the sacks of apples in my Rasen Dimension and wanted to leave to find a ce to train the rabbits, but Shea stood still. "What are you waiting for? We have to go" ¨C I sighed towards the bunny. ¨C "Come on, I''ll make something to eat" Yue''s eyes sparkled. - "I want cake" "You can''t eat sweets all the time" ¨C I sighed at how spoiled this brat is. As Yue insisted on eating sweets, Shea hurriedly hugged me. - "Thank you very much! I definitely won''t let go of you!" This girl makes a lot of noise¡­ But she''s nice when she presses her breasts on my back so I''m going to take it. Chapter 232: A Cute and Busy Wife Chapter 232: A Cute and Busy Wife After the conflict with the demihuman leaders, we headed to an uninhabited area of the forest to form a temporary shelter. I formed a proper training camp that was isted with [Anti-Rasen] barriers to prevent spies, then we split into two groups. Yue will train with Shea while I train the rabbits. The bunny girl thought that this was the brat''s revenge since it''s obvious that I prefer Shea''s body, and while it''s true that Yue wants to hit the bunny girl, she''s also worried that Shea won''t be able to withstand my training. I taught Shea some basic martial arts and let Yue blow off steam by beating up the noisy bunny a bit. Although I do not allow acts of violence or discrimination within my harem, during training it is not umon for some of my wives to experience something close to death as my ideology is to get used to death in order to be able to hold on to life. Some of my wives say that my training is over the top and should be called torture, but women like Saeko and Mikumo agree with my thinking. While Yue and Shea spent their time fighting, I was faced with a severe headache in the form of bunny-eared pacifists. Training the rabbits turned out to be a real headache as their brains are full of rainbows and love. It''s like being at a Bob Marley concert, but without the marijuana. I offered to put the training aside and that I am willing to take them to a safe ce where they can be farmers, but these pacifists are not as idiots as they seem. The danger the tribe experienced made the rabbits decide to be strong to protect themselves as a close family. Since they insisted on wanting to be strong, I decided to use those family ties to make them elite soldiers. When building an assassination squad there are two main approaches; Crazy and Methodical. The training for Crazy-type soldiers is based on making people lose all trace of empathy and be killing machines without fear of death, it is even possible that they develop a sexual desire for sadism. For this type of training the basic method is to make a child kill his own parents, another way is to make a kind person take care of a helpless animal for several months and then force the person to cruelly kill the helpless animal. This type of training is used by guerris and drug trafficking groups that kidnap people from poormunities to turn them into psychopaths capable of killing their own families and friends. Although this approach can create cruel soldiers that destroy everything in their path, there is a w that the soldiers will be impulsive, disobedient, and sadistic thus serving only as cannon fodder. Instead of Crazy Soldiers, I prefer to use the Methodical Soldiers approach. This training is moreplex since it is not enough to give knowledge of assassination tactics and handling of weapons, it is necessary to train the soldier''s mind so that he is able to think rationally even if he sees his family die. Methodical Soldiersck the intimidating presence of Crazy Soldiers and are also not as destructive so they are not suitable for intimidating the enemy. Instead of crazed beasts, Methodical Soldiers are rational and obedient machines, which I prefer since it''s a pain to have impulsive subordinates. Sadism can be shy, but excessive cruelty is just another face of stupidity, which is why I prefer indifferent soldiers. Regardless, I had to slightly modify the psychological training of the rabbits as Shea will get depressed if her family turns into a bunch of emotionless machines. What I did was I captured several monsters, then I had a monster in a cage next to a girl from the rabbit tribe. The only thing that prevented the monster from killing the rabbit was a rope tied around the monster''s neck, but with each passing second, the rope began to break. The rabbits outside the cage had to use small knives to stab the monster to death before the innocent girl turned into chewed meat. What surprised me was that the girl herself did not cry out for help, but instead, she asked for a knife and she also stabbed the monster. The girl was injured and almost lost an arm, but she finally managed to kill the monster with the help of the rest of the tribe. For a week I had the rabbits train with simr methods where emotional ties were the greatest incentive and a single mistake would mean the death of a member of the tribe. Instead of making them lose their emotions, I made the rabbits closely value family ties through short breaks where I allowed them to eat delicious food and spend time appreciating flowers as they love nature. It can be said that instead of ruthless killers, I turned the rabbits into a group of yanderes capable of destroying the world in order to protect their tribe. Although it was an endless headache to train these pacifist idiots, I am satisfied to see them hunt monsters with perfect coordination. Each rabbit is a cog in a perfectly coordinated machine so they know when to attack and back up to prevent a rabbit from dying. Although deaths are inevitable in war, these rabbits understand that reality and therefore strive to improve. Sure, not all rabbits were talented soldiers, but there were a few surprises. While the main group of rabbits was hunting a two-headed bear, two bears appeared to help theirpanion. The rabbits recoiled at the sight of the bears, but they did not look frightened but rather expectant. As the two bears approached, one of them stepped on a rope setting off a trap. The bark of two trees peeled off showing small pipes from which arrows were shot. None of the arrows hit the bears, but the arrows had fine silk threads which surrounded the bears. Spider silk was not the strongest, but it was highly mmable. As the bears tried to free themselves from the webs, they activated another mechanism that set the web on fire, and in an instant, the two bears were covered in fire. The monsters'' fur was resistant to sharp weapons, but the fire caused their lungs to begin to burn as they screamed in extreme pain. When the fire seemed about to spread through the forest, arge amount of a strange tar-like substance fell on the bears. The bears died as the tar put out the fire and turned both bears into stone statues. I put my hand to my chin. ¨C "Not bad, but if there had been three bears then they would have managed to break the threads before the fire was activated¡­ Also, tar has a strong smell so creatures with strong senses of smell will feel that there is something unpleasant and they will be careful" I heard the sound of a pencil writing at high speed. Next to me was a rabbit girl who was taking notes on my observations. This girl has no talent inbat, her stealth skills are poor, and she has no interest in fighting directly, but her talent for traps is amazing. Although she is young andcks better resources, her creativity is interesting and even System Goddess said that this girl has a decent talent for creating traps. The fact that a perfectionist like her says that just shows how talented the rabbit girl is. The girl looked at me expectantly. ¨C "Can I use magic minerals? Peko" I smiled wryly. ¨C "First you must perfect the traps based on basic physics, then I will let you use magical materials" This girl is Pekora Usada, apparently, she belonged to another rabbit people tribe but after a monster attack that destroyed her tribe, she was adopted by the Haulia tribe. (Author''s Note: Usada Pekora from Hololive) Although she is a bit of an odd girl and can be quite shy, she bes too energetic when ites to architecture and buildingplex traps. I sighed. ¨C "Fine, but no explosives, thest time they almost exploded in your face" The girl''s eyes sparkled. ¨C "This time I will be careful peko!" ¡­I still can''t get used to her strange verbal tic¡­ "Although I wanted to investigate more about the so-called dynamite..." - Pekora sighed sadly. I sighed and handed her a ss bottle of petroleum-like liquid. I got this from Orcus'' dungeon and it''s a hundred times more mmable than oil on Gaia, this little 300-milliliter bottle isparable to ten kilos of napalm. I put various restrictions and the bottle is a storage device so there''s no risk of this girl killing herself in an ident, but I''ll still see to it that she doesn''t destroy the workshop I built for her. This girl''s talent for terrorism only makes me reaffirm that going by appearances is idiotic, no one would think that a cute girl with bunny ears would have the hobby of developing explosives. For now, I''m going to train the rabbits for a couple more days and then I''ll head to the forest dungeon to send the information to Seraph, I just hope that woman isn''t freaking out from stress. --- --- (Seishirou Tsugumi Perspective) Almost two weeks have passed since Luis disappeared and it is bing a headache to take care of the group of women with serious mental problems... Damn Luis! Stop sleeping with psychopaths! I''ve always known that Luis has a certain taste for violent and dangerous women, when we were dating I always felt jealous that he seemed to have more fun interacting with Reba than with me. At least Luis was honest and before we became a couple, he told me that he and Reba had a physical rtionship and if I felt ufortable with that, I was free to separate from him. Luis has always been an idiot, but sadly he is the idiot I love¡­ (Author''s Note: Reba Lee aka Revy of ck Lagoon) At that time I was very worried about the idea that Luis might leave me, and not because he could stay with Reba, but because it seemed that Luis always put a wide gap with other people as if he was prepared to be betrayed. Sadly he was right... Reba almost caused the death of his family while I tried to capture him as an animal... I still feel guilty about it even though Luis has told me that he understands my actions and doesn''t hold a grudge against me. Luis is an idiot, but I can''t help but love him... Still... Why does he associate with mentally unstable women?! "Are you okay? You look tired" ¨C Ojou-sama approached me to give me a leather canteen. We are currently in one of the training grounds inside the castle. Luis had the queen allow him to customize this ce to make it an appropriate ce for martial arts training. Before leaving, Luis left us personalized training for each person who was willing to listen to him. I am now taking a break as I have just finished the basic moves of a martial art called Full Contact Karate. Luis mentioned that he discovered this martial art on his journey to another world and it has the potential to allow a human to be able to face a God. Although it is an impressive martial art, the requirements for training are so heavy that if I don''t follow the training regimen to the letter, my bones will break to dust. Seriously, Luis needs to stop using suicidal methods, I''m worried about his sanity... I sighed. ¨C "Ojou-sama, it is important to replenish fluids during training, but getting the body used to replenishing fluids duringbat will only reduce resistance during a realbat" Ojou-sama sighed bitterly. ¨C "I can''t get used to training while I''m dying of thirst¡­ I don''t understand how you don''t faint from dehydration" "It''s just a matter of making the body get used to it" - I smiled and handed Ojou-sama a towel to dry her sweat. ¨C "Humans are weak because we fear pain, but when one is able to ignore pain, it is possible to use the full potential of the body" Ojou-sama sighed and used the towel to wipe her face. ¨C "Even so, it is a nuisance to feel that my body is about to break at the end of each training¡­ The tea to rx the muscles that the idiot made is almost finished, I hope hees back soon¡­ It''s not that I miss him or worry about him!" I sighed heavily, Ojou-sama fell into the hands of that perverted idiot. Although Ojou-sama argues a lot with Luis and has some feelings for Seiji, the fact that she hasn''t seen her fianc¨¦ in a long time while Luis helped her train since we came to this world has made Ojou-sama talk constantly from my stupid husband¡­ Luis is stealing his own fiancee¡­. I am very worried about Ojou-sama''s reaction when she finds out that Luis and Seiji are the same person. What makes things moreplicated is that there is a girl who developed a hobby of making Ojou-sama angry. "What are you talking about? Is the gori being a tsundere again?" Talking about the devil¡­ With a smirk, the heiress of the Tachibana family approached us while her bodyguard walked behind her. Luis not only gave thedy from the Tachibana family medicine, but he also gave her a training method so that she could improve her physical constitution without affecting her already weak heart. Luis called it the ''Kushinada Breathing Technique'', a style of training focused on strengthening the internal organs through breathing and meditation. Although Miss Tachibana has only trained for a week, her vitality is alreadyparable to a professional athlete. Miss Tachibana has started asking me a lot of questions regarding Luis, but it doesn''t seem to be because of some kind of crush, but she wants to better understand the type of person Luis is so she can negotiate a change in the agreement since she doesn''t want to marry with Luis. I don''t think much about this since I know Luis and I know that he has some n to make this girl fall in love, I can only sigh while I question myself for falling in love with a womanizing idiot. Ojou-sama frowned, but then sneered. - "What''s happening? Do you need someone to change your diaper since your assistant is busy and you can''t do anything yourself?" Ojou-sama began to imitate my husband''s sarcastic attitude¡­ Luis stop corrupting Ojou-sama! What will I tell Ojou-sama''s father when he sees that his daughter now has the attitude and vocabry of a gang member? Well, we''re a gang so maybe he doesn''t think this is bad... Anyway, Luis is so troublesome¡­ Miss Tachibana narrowed her eyes but kept her elegant smile. ¨C "I just wanted to see if the gori wanted to eat since I am concerned about the welfare of animals in danger of extinction, but I see that it is useless to try to rationalize with a gori" Ojou-sama was red with fury, but she managed to keep her cool. ¨C "Calling ady a gori is rude behavior and a clearck of manners so I am not going to lower myself to your level" "¡­" ¨C Miss Tachibana''s mouth trembled, she is obsessed with the idea of showing the behavior of an elegantdy. I smiled slightly, Ojou-sama is learning to control her own temper, it''s nice to see her mature, although the fact that she uses Luis''s style to make other people angry is worrying me... "What are you doing?" ¨C A girl with green hair approached us. ¨C "Stop wasting time, we have to prepare our things for tomorrow''s trip" "Mion is right" ¨C Ojou-sama sighed and looked at Miss Tachibana bitterly ¨C "Let''s leave this for now, I don''t have time to argue with you" Miss Tachibana calmly nodded. ¨C "Well, I hope you have luck" Both women managed to calm down so we left the training ground to get our things ready. The initial group that went to the dungeon continued to fight monsters to level up. This world follows the logic of a video game where killing monsters gives experience, in this way we level up which increases our statistics making us stronger. Sure, stats aren''t everything. The inhabitants of this world give too much importance to the levels so they neglect the techniques and strategies. In order not to make the same mistake and to remember that it is important not to be overconfident, Luis exined several things to us about our home world, but due tock of time, he could not exin everything supernatural about our world. As for why we haven''t gone to the dungeon yet, it''s because I had to organize various problems. After Luis''s disappearance, a conflict began as the teacher from the other group tried to force the king to send a rescue squad to the abyss where Luis had fallen. The king refused saying that it was just a waste of time since Luis surely died. The teacher was furious and depressed, but she managed to stay out of it for the sake of her students. Although she is not good atbat since she obtained a utility-type ss that gives her skills rted to agriculture, she became very popr since the kingdom is short of food due to the war, in addition to her charisma and appearance made her very popr among citizens and nobles. I managed to talk about it with her telling her that I know Luis very well and I am sure that he is alive so it is best that people with strong skills focus on rescuing him. I don''t know what Luis did, but the teacher seems to have subtle romantic feelings for him since she looked sad at me when she found out that I am one of Luis''s girlfriends. In the end, the teacher gathered the students who didn''t want to fight and started visiting the farming towns so as not to get involved in the war. The problem is that the nobles saw the teacher''s growing influence so they wanted to send handsome knights to seduce her. The teacher is a naive woman so she didn''t see through these obvious ns, but a girl offered to apany the teacher to take care of her and the other girls that Luis asked me to protect. The only thing that worries me is that, although that girl seems kind and friendly on the surface, she is the most dangerous among the group of crazy women. I don''t know what Shion is nning and I used amunication device to tell Luis about the situation. Luis talked to Shion and warned her not to kill some specific women, but outside of them, Shion could do whatever she wanted as long as there was no evidence left. (Author''s Note: Shion Sonozaki from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Sometimes I wonder if Luis is attracted to crazy women, or if crazy women are attracted to Luis¡­ While Shion and Rena take care of the non-fighting girls, the rest of us will head to the dungeon to form a second fighting team. We were supposed to go to the dungeon a week ago, but I dyed the trip to make sure the girls had the strength to protect their own lives, Luis entrusted these girls'' lives to me so I''ll do my best for them to survive in this fantasy world. In addition to everything, Luis asked me to keep an eye on the leader of the firstbat group, apparently, that boy is too impulsive and can do something stupid. If necessary, Luis sent me a stone knife with which I can kill that boy, but Luis was very clear that I can only kill that boy with the stone knife since other methods will only create problems. I know that Luis knows things that I still can''t understand, so I''ll just pay attention to him and I''ll be on the lookout to kill that boy if he causes problems... The other option is to give the knife to the redheaded girl. Akane showed a dangerous talent for stealth kills and if it wasn''t for the fact that she is now Luis''s wife, I would rather kill her as she is too dangerous. Now I can only sigh and pack my things. I just hope Luis is safe... Chapter 233: New Tenant for the Madmans Mind Chapter 233: New Tenant for the Madman''s Mind A week of training was enough for the rabbits to stop being hippies to be a squad of professional assassins, I am satisfied with the result, although they can still improve... "I don''t know how I should feel" ¨C Shea sighed as she enjoyed a fruit cocktail. ¨C "My family looks happy and that makes me happy¡­ But seeing them kill monsters as if they were ants is strange¡­" Shea, Yue, and I had a moment of peace while the rabbits were skinning the monsters they had hunted as they are learning how to gather materials. Knowing the anatomical structure of a body makes it easier to cut meat efficiently, so a butcher can separate the meat from the bone with the same precision that a samurai shows when swinging his sword. I personally don''t like taxidermy, but it is very useful to learn how to cut the enemy''s tendons, ligaments, nerves, and veins. Since I have always liked animals, my first practices in anatomy, taxidermy, and surgery were with a group of idiots who invented assaulting me taking advantage of the fact that I was an eight-year-old boy. Anyway, it''s nice to see that the rabbits take training seriously. "Look on the bright side" - I smiled. ¨C "Your family is now able to protect themselves and level up¡­ With their current strength, they should be able to take on any Empire squad as long as they stay inside the forest" Since I had little time, I trained the rabbits in guerri tactics so that they can protect themselves while staying in the forest. Although they can still fight in open terrain and have the ability to infiltrate fortresses, rabbits now specialize in ambushes, traps, and stealth assassinations. "Even so¡­" - Shea sighed. ¨C "Well, at least they still have a certain kindness so I won''t keepining" The rabbits happily lived together as a loving family while mutting monsters that were still alive since more things are learned from vivisection than with a dissection. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Being hit by Yue made you mature?" Shea pouted. ¨C "She was too cruel to me, I thought she would turn me into an ice statue! You mustfort me¡­" I sighed and hugged her waist allowing her to put her head on my shoulder. - "That''s better?" "Hehehehe~" ¨C Shea started giggling. "It''s not fair¡­" ¨C Yue pouted. ¨C "You are more affectionate with the noisy rabbit¡­" "You''re a brat and Shea is closer to my age" - I sighed as Shea''s ears caressed my cheek, this girl is quite cute when she''s not loud. "But I''m older!" ¨C Yue pouted more. "Even if you use magic to change your appearance, your attitude is that of a brat so I''ll still treat you like a brat" - I shrugged. "It''s not fair¡­" ¨C Yue was depressed as she was worried about myck of sexual interest in her body, and even seems to believe that there is a possibility that I will leave her because I don''t feel sexually attracted to her. Dependence on this brat is a headache, although she is a bit adorable. I sighed and grabbed her waist to sit her on myp, then took out a lollipop from her and put it in her mouth. ¨C "You are a spoiled brat so I am going to pamper you a little¡­ But for the love of God, she stops trying to drag me to bed" Yue ignored myints and enjoyed the close contact. Unlike Yue who tends to get jealous easily, Shea has no problem with me flirting with other women as long as I show her affection. So we spent some quiet time until I received a sudden message from Seraph. [Seraph: Hero, my friend is ready to go to your location. To prevent an information leak that could endanger you, I have prepared a bondage contract where my friend will be your servant for 100 years. She is not very strong, but her skill inbat puppet production is top-notch so she can help you in case you need abat squad. I''m going to be busy for a while so it will take a while to answer your messages so I hope you can get along with my friend. Finally, and as a thank you for your effort and help, I will give you an additional gift so you can protect yourself. When you''re ready to receive my friend just send me a message] [System Notification: The entity ''Seraph'' has sent two items. - Property contract of the entity ''Daedalus''. - Concept Weapon: Auriel''s Justice] [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has not found any cheats in the property contract] I pulled Yue off myp and made Shea let go of me. "Wait here for a moment" - I sighed. "You go?" ¨C Yue asked me with slight anxiety. I smiled and stroked her hair. ¨C "An ally ising and I need to wee her" "I will apany you" ¨C Yue stood up and held my hand. I sighed and forced her to sit down. ¨C "Just wait a minute, I won''t be long" Although Seraph''s ''friend'' must follow my orders, Yue and Shera are not yet ready to get involved in the affairs of Higher Entities. While both girls are strong, brute force is not important in ascending out of the chains of Destiny and if both girls be obsessed with ascending then they will lose their way which will damage their future Concepts. It is also because of this that I have not helped my wives to ascend and I let them find their Ways themselves. Shea was more understanding than Yue, but she was still worried that I would walk away. I had to give the girls several desserts to stop them fromining, then I left the safe area that I built with multiple barriers and went to an area that I previously prepared. A couple of days ago I found the dungeon entrance and although the door could only be opened afterpleting other dungeons, System Goddess modified the magical formations giving me ess to the dungeon. I haven''t explored the dungeon yet as I want Yue and Shera to be the ones to clean it so they can train, but this ce is suitable for receiving my new maid. Now that I''ve seen the contract I''m sure that Seraph didn''t send me her friend but her ve. Although Seraph believes in Auriel''s teachings of kindness and fairness, she is more realistic and understands that kindness cannot solve all problems, sometimes it is necessary to y dirty to progress. I went to a room of the dungeon and covered it with [Anti-Rasen] to avoid drawing attention from other entities, then epted the contract Seraph sent me. [System Notification: The entity ''Daedalus'' is now owned by the user] Before sending a message to Seraph, I first checked the artifact I received. Depending on the quality of the artifact, I''ll be able to get an idea of what Seraph thinks about me and how bad the situation is. [Auriel''s Justice: Fairly, heroically, and justly, I''m going to break your face... "When facing your enemies, keep a gentle heart or hate will control you" -Auriel- Skills: - Judgment: When locking on a target, their ''Sins'' will be judged. In case the sins are greater than the virtues, the execution will be carried out. - Execution: The sword will be called to execute the sinner, the attack will ignore defensive skills, probability modification, reality maniption, and spatial movement. The souls of the sinners will be purified of any skill, energy, and mind bing nk sheets ready for reincarnation] ¡­ This is Auriel''s personal sword... "Luis..." - System Goddess was practically salivating. ¨C "Let me disassemble that sword, I''m sure I can refine the materials¡­ I can even study the Concepts used in this sword so you can use it with your Dissociative Identity skill¡­" "Not for now" - I sighed internally, this is problematic. ¨C "This sword was created with the power of Auriel and if Serafin gave me something so valuable it means that she put all her expectations on me¡­ It will be a problem if she discovers that I used this treasure to refine other weapons" I can''t make Tsubaki devour this weapon as there is a trace of spiritual consciousness in the sword. This conscience is not going to spy on me rather it is a security mechanism designed so that only Auriel, Seraph, and I can use this sword¡­ An interesting security mechanism. "B-But¡­ I can make a much stronger weapon¡­" ¨C System Goddess sounded like a little girl who was abandoned by her parents in the middle of the road. "Sentimental value is important" - I smiled bitterly. ¨C "If I am not mistaken, Seraph gave me this so that I can show that I am close to Auriel, which will give me many benefits and allow me to recruit other entities more easily" I heard Tsubaki sigh sadly. ¨C "So now this sword will be your main weapon¡­" I smiled slightly. ¨C "You are wrong¡­ Although this artifact is a sword, its main function is that of a guillotine so it is not suitable forbat, don''t worry, you will continue to be my main weapon" Tsubaki was relieved but still worried. Although it is clear that I am not going to abandon her, the idea that she is no longer an appropriate weapon for me makes her sad since in the multiverse there are many weapons much stronger than her. I may find stronger weapons or women who be powerful weapons in the future, but at this point I can''t leave Tsubaki as she is a weapon perfectly suited to mybat style so her worries are unnecessary. While Auriel''s sword is powerful, there are many restrictions on this sword so I can only use it in specific situations. For starters, I can only use this sword against enemies that are ssified as viins or enemies of the world as the sword judges sins and not negative karma which means I can only use it to kill truly evil entities that enjoy causing suffering to innocent people. What''s problematic about this is that Seraph is putting too many resources on me, which may seem good in the short term, but in the long term this means I''ll get involved inrge-scale battles between organizations, it''s even possible that I''ll be drawn into the conflict that Paradise has with cultivators... Very troublesome. Anyway, for now, I have to focus on getting strong and ready for future problems so I sent a message to Seraph to confirm that everything was ready. [System Notification: The user''s spatial coordinates are being used for dimensional travel. Use the skill ''Mythomania'' to change spatial coordinates? YES / NO] [NO] [System Notification: The approach of a Higher Entity has been detected. The entity is not hostile] A holy-looking golden gate appeared in front of me, and although I could recognize a mark of Seraph''s energy and Auriel''s blessing, I still mentally prepared myself to fight in case an enemy entity had infiltrated during the dimensional journey. The door opened and from it appeared a woman who was sitting in a strange flying machine even though she had two pairs of wings. The woman''s appearance was attractive but not too beautiful. Her body was slender and while her face was beautiful, the bangs of her long blue hair covered her eyes making her look like a slightly gloomy woman. "N-Nice to meet you¡­" ¨C The woman bowed. ¨C "My name is Daedalus¡­ From today I will be your servant¡­ W-Well¡­ How should I refer to you?" "Oh, she looks familiar to me" ¨C Arisa sounded curious. [Name: Daedalus Origin: Sora no Otoshimono (Error: Higher Entity) Categories: Woman. Secondary Heroine. (Error: Higher Entity)] I had a slight migraine, using this ability on Higher Entities gives me a huge headache and it''s actually not at all useful as the Higher Entities managed to separate themselves from their origin stories so the information may be wrong but it was worth it since Arisa shouted excitedly. "Now I remember that anime! Sexy angels with big breasts!" ¨C Arisa sounded proud of herself for remembering something stupid. ¨C "She is the creator of a group of very powerful robotic angels¡­ Ah, one of the most beloved waifus on the inte was created by her! Ask her where is Ikar¡ö¡ö!.... Ahem, ask her where the pink-haired angeloid is" I looked at the woman who was looking at me nervously and a little scared since she felt the traces of [Character Token] so she must think I used an analysis skill to study her. From her reaction, I can guess a few things which made me sigh. ¨C "Seraph ordered you to blindly follow me and keep the fact that you are a ve a secret?" Daedalus froze and her face paled, but she didn''t nod or deny, she just stood still. I saw traces of a Contract that prevented her from revealing the truth, so my theory turned out to be true, this woman is Seraph''s ve and she gave her to me to have a subordinate with whom I can face the dangers. I sighed. ¨C "Okay, I understand the situation¡­ Did Serpah order you to report my secrets to her?" The Contract is already active which prevents her from lying to me. Daedalus was quick to shake her head. ¨C "N-Now I am the property of the hero and although the contract says 100 years, Lady Seraph said that I will live in the service of the hero for the rest of my life¡­" Although she sounded a bit sad, there was no reluctance in her words as if she had already epted her destiny. To think that a Higher Entity would be reduced to a disposable servant¡­ The multiverse is cruel. On the other hand, Seraph is interesting, she reveres Auriel at the same time that she is willing to use the same methods of the racist faction. I like that woman more and more. Daedalus'' energy was weak so she must be simr to the System Goddess, an entity focused on utility rather thanbat. Taking advantage of the fact that this ce is isted from the world, I let Goddess of the System and BB out so they could meet their new partner. "Cultivator?" ¨C Daedalus looked at the System Goddess with suspicion, but when her eyes met BB''s it was as if she had seen the end of the world. ¨C "Da-Da-Da-Da-Daoloth!" "Oh, I''m popr~" ¨C BB smiled cruelly as her eyes turned red. I sighed and pinched BB''s cheek. ¨C "Stop bullying her, now she is our partner" "Ouch ouch ouch ouch senpai is going to break BB-chan, BB-chan''s weak body will be mistreated by senpai *desperate waifu cry in mindbreak doujin*" ¨C BB pretended to cry. .... I sighed tiredly. ¨C "Don''t make me use [Sadism]" BB shut her mouth, she is afraid of that skill. "Better" - I sighed and let go of her cheek. Daedalus looked at me in disbelief. ¨C "C-Can you give orders to that monster?" "That''s rude" ¨C BB pouted. ¨C "I am the most beautiful and harmless kohai in the multiverse, do not lie to senpai to make me look like a monster" Daedalus seemed scared of BB so I sighed and pinched the troublesome Outer God''s cheek again. "Senpai prefers an unknown woman over his cute kohai! Senpai is a heartless bastard!" [System Notification: Senpai is trash] ¡­. "Stop doing that" ¨C I massaged my forehead. "Do what?" ¨C BB made a false expression of innocence. [System Notification: Neee senpai~] ... I really hope that Nyathotep is not as annoying as this woman... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' is packing bags to run away] ...¡­ I need to hit something... I asked Ortro to bring Ehit, now I understand why that girl likes to chew gods, causing pain to a deity is strangely rxing... Chapter 234: A Scientist With Wings Chapter 234: A Scientist With Wings I pulled out a sofa from my Rasen Dimension and sat down. Kon took her female and handed me a cup of coffee while a woman with wings looked at me with weariness and resignation. "So..." - Daedalus sighed heavily. ¨C "You recently became an Outer God, other outer gods are looking for you since you are something like a cure for the dementia of the outer gods and if that were not enough, one of your lovers is Daoloth, one of the most hated entities in the multiverse¡­" "That''s rude" ¨C BB pouted. ¨C "I am harmless and I do not deserve to be treated with so much hate, besides, my name is BB-chan" Daedalus sighed with extreme fatigue. ¨C "If someone knows this then Lady Seraph will not be able to protect you from the fury of the leaders of Paradise, it is even possible that Hell, Paradise, Eternal Heaven Immortal, and the Seekers of Truth will unite just to kill you¡­" System Goddess sighed empathetically and patted the pitiful angel woman''s shoulder. ¨C "Give up, now you are on the suicide boat so just try to do your best to prevent your soul from being totally destroyed in the future" Daedalus sighed again. ¨C "When I became Lady Seraph''s ve I thought I managed to escape death, but apparently my death is already a fact¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, we will be safe as long as this information is kept secret" I made this woman sign multiple Contracts and put multiple barriers on her mind and soul with [Anti Rasen] and [Reader''s Madness] so even an Outer God won''t be able to explore her mind for secrets. I made this woman sign multiple Contracts and put multiple barriers on her mind and soul with [Anti Rasen] and [Reader''s Madness] so even an Outer God won''t be able to explore her mind for secrets. Although I kept it a secret that I''m a system user, the fact that I''m trying to form an organization that unites the Outer Gods is already enough information for the big organizations of the multiverse to try to assassinate me. With everything going on in Paradise, I realized that no organization in the multiverse is stable. The selfishness, greed, and boredom of the Higher Entities make them idiots who are not worth trusting. Where there are interests there will be politics, and where there is politics there will be corruption, therefore I cannot trust ambitious entities, it is better to trust impulsive idiots with easy desires to satisfy. Nyathotep enjoys collecting anime stuff and trying new food. Yog-Sothoth enjoys visiting new worlds and sightseeing without the need to get involved in the plot. Daoloth (BB) enjoys teasing others so she is the second most troublesome Outer God, but she can control her destructive impulses as long as she can tease me. She''s a headache, but at least we can negotiate. I can support Yog-Sothoth and Nyathotep''s hobbies as well as give them the cure for madness attacks, that should be enough for them to do me a favor or two in case I get in trouble with powerful entities. In general, the Outer Gods have the most mundane and simplistic desires, but it is precisely this that makes them dangerous since the temporary fun of an Outer God can cause apocalypse in hundreds of worlds. "There is no point inining" - Daedalus sighed with resignation. ¨C "If you die, I will also die, so I will do my best to help you with whatever you need¡­" System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "You remind me of myself when I met him and now it turns out that I am one of his wives, I even began to enjoy this lifestyle" "I see" - Daedalus looked at me strangely as if she thinks I''m some kind of pervert who sleeps with any beautiful woman who gets in my way which is a strangely urate analysis. I sighed. ¨C "In case you are wondering, no, you are not required to be my lover, but there will certainly be a difference in the way I treat you if you are just a ve" "I didn''t even say anything..." - Daedalus''s mouth trembled. "Your expression shows your thoughts" - I shrugged. Daedalus sighed and didn''t want to continue talking since she seems to be bothered that I can see her emotions and thoughts so easily, she seems to prefer dense and stupid men who don''t know how to read the environment. "Anyway" ¨C I finished drinking my coffee and then Kon poured me another cup. ¨C "Exin your skills so we can cooperate more easily" Daedalus nodded. "To begin with, my Concept is ''Innovation'', it''s a utility-type Concept so mybat strength is very weak, I actually hate physicalbor and that''s why I use this artifact" ¨C Daedalus pointed to the robot she used as a vehicle. ¨C "Although I do not have unique skills, I can handle all energies in small amounts, I can also analyze all kinds of mechanisms, materials, and anatomical structures¡­" "Finally, my specialty is the production of artifacts based on science, although I usually mix different energies in my inventions to power them" - Daedalus scratched her cheek with slight concern. In the multiverse, science is one of the most underrated things due to the power of mystical skills and arts like alchemy. Alchemy can use all materials and energies to create artifacts while skills are the basis of the power of each Higher Entity. That''s why Daedalus is worried, the fact that she is a ''Scientist'' and not an ''Alchemist'' may make her a subject of ridicule among entities based on the development of knowledge, even now System Goddess had a slightly mocking look. I sighed and gave System Goddess''s cheek a quick pinch. ¨C "Do not forget that your Concept makes you a joke" System Goddess looked down in embarrassment. ¨C "Sorry, I forgot how stupid it is to be blinded by pride¡­" I smiled slightly. ¨C "Fine, it is not bad to be proud of your own work, but despising the skills of others will only make you lower your guard, and underestimating others is equal to suicide" "Cultivators are conceited idiots, it''s their nature" ¨C BB smirked. System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Bad habits are hard to forget¡­" I sighed and focused back on Daedalus. ¨C "Actually I am d that you focus on science, you are exactly who I need" Daedalus looked at me silently and then tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "Excuse me, I think my ears are failing, could you repeat thest part?" I made an effort not to smile wryly, I wonder if Seraph knew of the clear need for eptance that this girl has and that''s why she sent her to me since it would be easier to rte to a woman who would easily fall in love with me... I approached Daedalus with a serious expression, and without romanticism, but with sincerity, I said what she seemed to have wanted to hear for a long time. ¨C "Although I know the uses of alchemy and other artifact production techniques, there are aspects of science that are very valuable and that is why I value your skills and knowledge, in fact, I have some research based on science where I will need your help" With no borate romance, sense of protection, and warm feelings, what Daedalus really needed was for her knowledge and abilities to be recognized, in other words, she needed her work to be appreciated. Unlike System Goddess who considers herself a prodigy in alchemy and spirit formations even if other people do not recognize her talent, Daedalus is the opposite, she does not see herself as a prodigy and therefore needs recognition to be able to feel that her effort is worth it. Daedalus looked down and tried to use her hands to hide her face, she seems to feel ashamed that others see her cry. I walked over to her and patted her on the shoulder as she cried softly. "Incredible¡­ It took him less than two hours to make her fall in love¡­" ¨C System Goddess eximed in amazement. Fortunately, I used [Anti-Rasen] to iste the sound, this moment should not be interrupted as it is the key to winning Daedalus'' heart. "Friend is great" - Ortro nodded while eating a cookie. "Bullshit no Jutsu in all its splendor¡­" ¨C Arisa sighed. "Hey Listen! Pay me idiots! I told you that the dog would seduce the new woman in less than a day!" ¨C Navi became apulsive gambler¡­ He disgusts me. "Tch, I underestimated senpai''s protagonist power" ¨C BB sighed and handed a bag of candy to the flying idiot. "Muahahahaha don''t underestimate the Harem King! My stupid partner is invincible when ites to seducing emotionally fragile women!" ¨C Navi gloated keeping the women''s food. That idiot learned how to create a small space pocket, it''s only 2 cubic meters, but the idiot uses it to store food... I had tofort Daedalus for almost two hours, this woman seemed to have many frustrations and regrets stored deep in her heart, she even told me her story between tears. She apparently lived in a quiet Earth-based world during the modern age. She used to be an earthling human, but with technological advances, human genes were improved, turning them into a race simr to the angels of religious beliefs, in fact, they called themselves Angels. Because the gic enhancements made them practically immortal, the angels stopped procreating and built a great flying city where everyone lived in peace since things like politics, social sses, and ethnic differences had disappeared. Over the eons, the angels grew bored to the point of mass suicide. To help the angels, the best scientist among the angels, Daedalus, built an artifact called ''The Rule'', a technology capable of fulfilling any wish. The angels were happy, but after a couple of millennia, more than 90% of the angelsmitted suicide due to the boredom of easily fulfilling all their wishes. In a desperate effort, Daedalus used The Rule to restart her universe and thus give newndscapes to the angels,ter the angels created humans to see them evolve and thus have some entertainment, but over time the angels began to envy the humans since they could do what angels could not, dream. In that aspect I understand the angels, even the Outer Gods need to dream to achieve mental stability¡­ I prefer not to think about the fact that I am unable to sleep and dream. Daedalus managed to create a machine where the angels could transfer their consciousness into human bodies to supnt them and thus enjoy a mortal life because life is more valuable when it has an end... Thoughts with which I do not agree, but whatever. Everything was going well until disaster struck. Daedalus described with terror the colonization of Higher Entities, or in her words, the apocalypse. Paradise found the world of Daedalus so they sent a group to recruit them, the problem was that the leader of Synapse was not Daedalus, but an arrogant angel named Minos. Minos was not willing to be the servant of other entities so he started a war between Synapse and Paradise. Synapse had powerful technology capable of restarting the world in addition to being able to use the Laws of the World to protect themselves and there were even two angels who managed to ascend to be Higher Entities, Daedalus and Minos. Despite everything, Paradise managed to triumph after 100 years of war. It is important to mention that this world was divided between the idealist faction and the racist faction, so this was not the action of a viin, but the work of a colonizer. The angels were defeated, resources and technology seized while the inhabitants were enved. Yes, there are ves in the idealist faction¡­ The idealists are so moralist that they have double moral. At that time, Seraph was already infiltrated by the racist faction and although she couldn''t get the Synapse Ind or ''The Rule'', she managed to get the most valuable resource of that world, Daedalus. For hundreds of years, Daedalus has been Seraph''s assistant and although the scientist has not been mistreated by Seraph, Daedalus has a deep fear of the members of Paradise since she witnessed many angels being killed. The tragedies of the multiverse are too many, I have no doubt that Auriel has her hands covered with the blood of innocent people in the name of the greater good. In the end, only the benefits matter. I sighed as Daedalus hugged me, she now looked like a little girl looking for her father''s care. I had to sit back on the couch to get the woman on myp to let her cry herself out. After much crying, Daedalus was finally able to calm down. Although her expression seemed embarrassed for crying like a helpless child, she also seemed touched by the care I gave her without showing disgust for her childish attitude. I smiled slightly as a way tofort her, then took out a handkerchief to wipe away her tears. - "Do you feel better?" "Thank you" - Daedalus nodded and she was silent for a while as if she wanted to say something, but at the same time, she felt insecure about doing so. I waited in silence as she collected her thoughts. Daedalus finally made up her mind so she sighed and got up from myp to go to her floating robotic seat. Daedalus activated severalplex mechanisms that could even get the attention of SystemGoddess. Even with my perception, I can only say that this robot is a simple floating seat with nothing special. That''s why I was surprised when I suddenly felt space energy emanating from the robot. This woman was able to use technology to design something capable of fooling my senses and the analytical skills of System Goddess... I looked at System Goddess and she seemed to want to disarm the robot to understand how it works so I made a gesture for her to calm down. After a few minutes, Daedalus sighed and looked at me seriously. ¨C "You were willing to reveal to me that you are an Outer God so I will show you my secret¡­ These are my angeloids, powerful weapons capable of facing some warriors from Paradise, but most importantly, they are my daughters¡­" With a spatial fluctuation, three women and two brats appeared with angelic appearances, although the revealing clothes seem unnecessary to me. The five women seemed to be asleep as they stood, but what surprised me was that I felt strange traces of souls in these women. These souls weren''t something I had seen until now, they felt a bit strange, it was like they were artificial... Daedalus pointed to a girl with a very well-developed body, pink wings, and short pink hair with dark tips. ¨C "She is Queen Uranus, also known as Ikaros, she is my most powerful creation¡­ I designed her to be a weapon of mass destruction, but I would appreciate it if you could see her as a person and not as an object" ording to my instincts and her energy, she hasary-level destructive power, it''s even possible that she can reach the power to destroy threes... Daedalus pointed to a girl with Shizuka-sized breasts, white wings, and blonde hair. ¨C "Her name is Astrea, she specializes in close rangebat and in individual fights she is my strongest creation¡­ Although she is actually a clumsy girl who needs a lot of patience and care¡­" Also on theary destructive level... Daedalus pointed to a brat with blue hair and transparent wings. ¨C "Her name is Nymph, she is the weakest of the group since I prepared her to be my assistant during the programming and equipment repair, she is also the girl with the greatest emotional capacity so I hope you can be patient with her since she is a little¡­ well, I think the word is tsundere¡­" City-level¡­ She''s not that impressive inbat power, but her utility sounds interesting. Daedalus pointed at the second brat who was dressed as a little nun. ¨C "This little girl is Chaos¡­ She is another weapon of mass destruction and unfortunately, her programming was altered so she is mentally unstable, but deep down she is a good girl¡­" Anotherary-level, moreover, with [Reader''s Madness] I can see intense destructive desires flooding this brat''s mind¡­ She will get along with Kaede and Shiro. Daedalus sighed and finally pointed to a pretty girl who was the only one with a real soul. ¨C "She is Zeta, although due to certain circumstances she assumed the name of Kazane Hiyori¡­ She is my friend and due to the war with Paradise, she underwent reconstruction surgery to be an angeloid¡­ Hiyori is very strong but she hates violence so I hope you can not make her fight too much" Daedalus looked at me with a bit of nervousness and concern. ¨C "When the war reached a point of no return, I deactivated these girls and stored them in a pocket dimension¡­ They are my family and I did not want to see them be the puppets of those who took my friends from me¡­" I waited in silence while Daedalus regained herposure. She took a deep breath and spoke to me with seriousness and a subtle hint of hope. ¨C "Since you are an Exterior God, it means that you are not totally affiliated with Paradise so I will trust you¡­ Please, take care of my daughters" "HEY LISTEN! OYAKODON FOR THE WIN!!" ¡­. I can feel my titles kicking in because Daedalus falls under the ''Milf'' category.... I suppressed my ironicugh, Seraph gave me such a wonderful gift that I will have to thank her... I sighed and walked over to Daedalus, took her hand, and activated [Dissociative Identity] to change my Concept to ''Fraud''. I looked at Daedalus seriously. ¨C "I swear by my existence that as long as I live, I will protect you and your family" A chain of silver light surrounded my hand for a second and then disappeared causing Daedalus to look at me in disbelief. In her eyes, I have just sworn an Oath so if I break my word, my Core Of Existence will be broken so this is a promise I must keep at the cost of my life. "W-Why? Why did you do that?" ¨C Daedalus looked at me with a mixture of anxiety and emotion. I smiled slightly bitterly. ¨C "Trust must be earned and you earned mine, for me that is worth more than any treasure" "Gross, senpai is being cheesy¡­" "Hey Listen! Stop the bullshit and stick your dick in her!" "Luis... It would be nice if you said those things sincerely... Although it''s still cute when you''re romantic" I''m d the sound barrier is still active... Daedalus hugged me with tears in her eyes. ¨C "Thank you for trusting me¡­" I hugged the woman, ignoring how ufortable it is to be in front of five women who sleep standing up. The angeloids seem to be in a state of forced hibernation, it seems that they also do not have the ability to sleep and dream. On the other hand, I am very curious about the method Daedalus used to make artificial souls, with the help of this woman I can finally make souls for android women like Monika and her sisters. When Monika has a soul, she will be able to stay in my Core of Existence so from my mind she could use her hacking abilities to start controlling the technology on Gaia without being discovered by the ya or other organizations... I must thank Seraph for this, now that Daedalus is with me then many of my ns can move faster, especially since Shiguma is having difficulties in the construction of Gurren Lagann and Daedalus can be of great help... The phrase ''Behind every great man is a great woman'' is correct, even better when there are several magnificent women. Yes, having a harem is nice. --- --- Author''s Note: To begin with, the angeloids are stronger than in the anime Sora no Otoshimono because I love that anime and in fact, that series is the only one that I haveplete in maga... Ahem, fanboy aside, this may raise doubts about Luis''s strength so I''ll summarize it: Luis with "good" skills (Hero Concept, Gurren''s right arm, and Auriel''s blessing): Country. Luis with "bad" skills (title Outer God, support from Ortro to destroy souls, ck blood, and skills based on mental problems): Continent. Luis with all his skills at the same time and using the Concept Martial Arts: Anyway, just to remember, Luis is no longer at the level of fighting protagonists like Luffy, Naruto, or Deku, he can already start facing situations of world destruction. To make aparison, Luis is at the level of Tiamat from Fate GO, an entity that without specific enemies and terrain benefits cannot be defeated. Yes, Luis is an OP cockroach and he is technically the weakest of the Outer Gods... Finally, a hug~ Chapter 235: Kuudere Favoritism Chapter 235: Kuudere Favoritism "Give me back my cookies!" "They are mine!" "Mmm¡­ my food¡­" "Waa flying is cheating!" "Girls, don''t fight..." I closed my eyes, this is giving me a migraine¡­ After putting some restrictions on the angeloids'' programming, Daedalus had them awaken so we could meet. The result was¡­ noisy. To begin with, the angeloids still had the mentality of being on a battlefield so they tried to attack me as soon as they woke up, luckily I put restrictions on them or the dungeon would have been destroyed and I want this to be the training ground for the rabbits. By the way, yesterday System Goddess modified the dungeon settings to allow me to travel deeper into the dungeon to get the second form fragment for Basic Concept Magic. I was careful not to destroy the ce so the rabbits can train, though I changed some of the tests as there was a stupid test where people would be subjected to strong aphrodisiacs and I won''t let some stupid dead entity affect the rabbit women''s lust. I did not send the fragment to Seraph as I intend to send her theplete form to make her believe that I made a huge effort and even risked my life to help her. When the angeloids were immobile due to the restrictions, Daedalus exined to the girls about what happened after the war, Synapse''s defeat, the fact that they were now my servants, and that we are in another world. Angeloids have the mentality of a ve so they seemed used to having a master, of course, the understanding of very was different for each girl. Astrea was the easiest to deal with, I only had to give her desserts to make her an obedient and loving girl. Although her body is the most attractive among angeloids, her mental age makes me treat her like a brat, although she seems happy with it. Hiyori is quite calm and kind, in fact, she was grateful to me for my Oath that I will protect the girl group, although at the same time she is ufortable with me since that asshole Navi said that the proper way to thank me is to shake her butt over my crotch. Now Hiyori treats me like a pervert, which she strangely seems to like¡­ That girl has strange tastes, but I have noints. Nymph is a pain in the head, she is the epitome of an aggressive tsundere so I had to spank her a couple of times to get her to stop acting like a smug princess. Now she looks at me resentfully, but she doesn''t seem topletely hate me since I gave her a couple of cookies to shut her up. Chaos is a bit troublesome, but I''m used to dealing with mentally deranged brats. Due to the war, she developed a hobby of mutting living beings so she is now ying along with Ortro. It''s strange how I got used to seeing two little girls ripping off the skin of monsters with their bare hands while smiling cutely, even Ray joined them as she seems to like making puppets out of corpses, totally normal things... (Author''s Note: Rachel Gardner aka Ray from Satsuriku no Tenshi) Lastly, there is Ikaros. Somehow she ended up bing my personal maid and now she serves me coffee while she wears a maid outfit designed by Arisa... It''s not an erotic outfit but an elegant outfit so if she walks behind me she''ll make me look like some sort of aristocrat which will be troublesome, but I admit she looks good in a maid uniform. Ikaros has the emotional capacity of the Yellow Queen with a very low presence, but ording to Daedalus, Ikaros was designed to gain emotions through social interaction so over time she will gain a personality. After the women met, I had them meet Yue and Shea, I even introduced them to the goddesses with the excuse that they appeared together with Daedalus. Shea immediately made friends with Astrea as they are a pair of airheads with big breasts who use brute force to solve problems¡­ I don''t dislike them. Yue, Nymph, Kanata, and Rushia became friends easily, the envy of big breasts uniting them. Coco and BB make fun of them by calling them ''Pettanko Squad''. Now the base I built in the forest is full of noise since this group of girls behave like little girls, they are even louder than my daughters¡­ "Ne, senpai, when we have our daughters, things will be even livelier~" Just imagining that scene is enough to give me the idea of permanently sealing my sense of hearing. "Give me a break" - I sighed internally. ¨C "I haven''t had time to kill enough idiots so I''m stressed¡­" "The fact that murders are your way of rxing is not healthy" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. "My stress decreases and this world bes more peaceful" - I smiled internally. - "Everyone wins" Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Just don''t start a world war¡­" "I''ll do what I can" - I smiled wryly. That said, I still have several things to do so I prepared to go out. I already talked to the girls about my future ns. The rabbits will have the mission of clearing Haltina''s Labyrinth as this ce will be a good test for them to train their willpower, resistance to mental attacks, and ability to judge unexpected events. Daedalus and the goddesses will stay here to protect the area and if a dangerous situation arises, the whole group will be sent to my Rasen Dimension while I will use Ortro''s ability to ignore distances to get here immediately. While the rabbits train, Shea and Yue will apany me to the Reisen Labyrinth to obtain the third form fragment. Although I can clear the dungeons by myself, it would be boring if I do all the work plus I want to keep Shea and Yue close to me to attract important plot events. After clearing the Reisen Labyrinth, I n to go find the other heroines, and while I''m at it, I''m going to fulfill the quest I got from the skill [Dimensional Motherfucker]¡­. I hate that name... If I hurry, maybe I canplete my goals in a week, but I also have to keep an eye on a little project that I prepared together with BB. With the BB''s tips, I started one of the favorite activities of the Higher Entities, cooking a fat pig, or well, a protagonist. Since Ehit is now my puppet, I forced him to contact Kouki. That boy has been frustrated as both Shizuku and Kaori look at him with disgust and resentment. Tsugumi has informed me of the situation and while she is displeased with my methods, she has followed my instructions to the letter. Things took an interesting turn because of my disappearance. Shizuku began to hate Kouki thinking that if Kouki hadn''t wanted to show off, they wouldn''t have found the magic stone that sent us into the space trap. As if that wasn''t enough, she began to believe that Kouki nned my death and while this is an assumption born of prejudice without proof, she is more and more convinced that this is the truth as Kouki constantly makesments that I''m dead and it''s a waste of time trying to find me. Something interesting is that Shizuku wasn''t the only woman with an excess of imagination, Kaori was also affected as she also suspects that Kouki and other boys wanted to eliminate me, something that is technically true. This is not just paranoia, after my disappearance, many students who hated me have insisted on canceling any rescue attempt as that would be a waste of time and there are even idiots who have gloated over my supposed death. If Hajime had fallen into the abyss as written in destiny, then the students would see it as a passing tragedy and not a cause for celebration since he was just an outcast. Yes, Hajime was hated for being close to Kaori, but that jealousy was insignificantpared to the hatred that various idiots have for me. It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for the fear of repercussions, those idiots would have tried to bully me into suicide while we were in Japan. Although for me that is pathetic since I only see them as animals trying to speak as if they were people, the truth is that bullying is very underestimated. Anyway, now Kaori not only started hating Kouki, but she also distanced herself from Hajime since, in her point of view, it was Hajime''s skill that caused the bridge to copse making me fall into the abyss. This may also be the effect of the experiments where I used the ''Netori'' Concept just to see if I can affect the Plot with my mere existence... Not only Kaori think like that, but crazy girls also share that point of view and if it wasn''t for my warning, they would have strangled Hajime with his own intestines. Hajime also feels extremely guilty and so he has put a lot of effort into improving his skills in order to rescue me. That boy really is a Raku 2. Going back to Kouki, I had Ehit contact him simr to how Higher Entities often manipte system users. Ehit made Kouki think that he was a special boy, the hero fated to save the world and the one chosen to protect hisrades. Kouki basically started to think that he was the most valuable person in the multiverse and he deserves to get everything he wants. To prevent Kouki from doing a damn stupid thing like trying to **** Kaori like a system user with a superiorityplex would, I prepared a speech together with Navi to manipte Kouki. Now Kouki thinks that Kaori, Shizuku, and all the attractive women are in love with him, I didn''t even have to use [Reader''s Madness] to manipte his mind since he''s an idiot who interprets reality at his convenience. It even makes me think that he also has [Schizophrenia]¡­ Kouki is convinced that women don''t undress in front of him since they are in a dangerous world, but as soon as the demons are defeated, all women will belong to him. In order for the idiot not to do something troublesome, Ehit gave him various missions for Kouki to increase his strength at high speed so that he doesn''t have time to try to seduce my lovers. Because of this kind of thing is that even when I don''t even have time to breathe due to overwork, I always prepare some time to interact with my lovers... Although it''s unpleasant for a jerk to fantasize about having an orgy with my lovers, Kouki is growing up properly and even though he only has 2% plot armor left, the Energy of Destiny building up in his body is making him a decent snack. Maybe it''s not a bad idea to start supporting protagonists to turn them into high-quality ingredients... Great, I''m starting to think like a true Higher Entity, how problematic... On the other hand, I made Navi secretly visit Shion to check that girl is not causing trouble since she is the cruelest among crazy girls. Good side: She hasn''t killed anyone yet. Bad side: Raku is going to cry when he knows that Kosaki is falling in love with me to the point of dependency... Using the ''Netori'' Concept is too dangerous even if I do it just for a couple of seconds... I''ll keep using it anyway. So I prepared a carriage and left the forest together with Shea, Yue, and Ikaros. Among the angeloids, Ikaros is the most attached to me and when she walks away from me, she just stands there waiting for me to give her an order. Since she''s attractive, her deadpan has a certain charm, and the fact that she''s technically the strongest entity in my group, I assigned her as my personal maid after using [Mythomania] so that even a Higher Entity would think she''s just my human maid. Although Astrea and Chaos also wanted to be by my side since they are spoiled brats, Daedalus and the angeloids are now in my Core of Existence rxing in the hot springs built by System Goddess. Now the inside of my head is an authentic five-star hotel with hot springs, spa, games area, flower garden, and buffet area... I sighed, my life is just absurd. "Mastah, here you are" ¨C Ikaros handed me a cup of coffee as we rode in the carriage. Her way of saying Master is a bit particr, but she''s a cute girl so it''s part of her charm. I epted the coffee and patted her head. Although she has almost no emotional capacity, just a few hours after we met she seems to enjoy this type of gesture. "Head patting is one of the traits of a lolicon, senpai lolicon~" "Hey Listen! You''ve known her for more than two hours and you haven''t filled her orifices with your dick! You disappoint me!" ¡­. I managed to lessen my migraine a bit looking at the way Ikaros closes her eyes when I patted her head. Although I prefer women with strong personalities and shy attitudes, there is no better migraine remedy than a cute and lovable girl¡­ Still, I miss aspirin. --- --- Author''s Note: I got Castoria and Jack in Fate GOI! Goodbye suicidal impulses, now I''m happy! Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 236: Idiots multiply... Kill me Chapter 236: Idiots multiply... Kill me Finding the Great Reisen Labyrinth was easy, now it''s up to Shea and Yue to clear this dungeon. Since we found the dungeon, System Goddess was able to decipher the structure of the ce. When I analyzed this ce I was surprised to detect the presence of a human soul, but it seemed that the Core of Existence of that person had been modified to connect the soul and mind to an artificial body. They were basically a human mind and soul inside an artificial container. To avoid possible danger, I told Yue and Shea to wait for me for a while, and with the Rasen Dimension''s spatial abilities, I headed to the dungeon''s control room while Ikaros was by my side. I prepared to fight some false god that wasn''t under Ehit''s control, but what I found was a golem with no attack power and a childlike appearance. "Wow! Who are you?!" ¨C The golem screamed in panic seeing me appear out of nowhere. Judging from her soul, she is a woman over two thousand years old. If I take into ount her age and the traces of Basic Concept Magic in her soul, she must be one of the ''Liberators'' who faced Ehit... [Name: Miledi Reisen Origin: Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou / Arifureta Zero Categories: Woman. Co-protagonist. Loli] ¡­. A little golem girl¡­ The multiverse is stupid. Since she''s Miledi it''s surprising that her mind wasn''t corrupted by the Madness even though she must have been alone for close to 2000 years, though I have a feeling she''ll be a pain in the head... [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill nodspassionately] I sighed and took out the proofs that Ipleted the Great Orcus Labyrinth and the Haltina Labyrinth. "¡­" ¨C Miledi looked at both objects in disbelief. Although her face is a mask with a smiling face, her bodynguage is very obvious. "Can we talk for a moment?" ¨C I sighed. Miledi agreed. ¨C "Okay, youpleted the tests of O-kun and that perverted masochist so you should already know the truth of this world" "This world is the toy of the gods and Ehit is an idiot" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Oh, by the way, I am from another world and I was summoned for a stupid Ehit project" "Hero from another world?" - Miledi bowed her head and then sighed sadly. ¨C "It seems that the war will happen again¡­" Miledi used gravity magic to move two seats so we could converse, but despite her careless attitude, she has remained vignt and I can feel multiple defense mechanisms waiting to attack me in case I am an ally of Ehit. "Before we chat, I have twopanions who are about to explore the dungeon so let''s talk while they pass the tests" ¨C I sent a message to Yue and Shea to enter the dungeon through the main entrance. System Goddess and Shigure prepared suitable equipment for both girls which includedmunication artifacts. Yue has various artifacts with stored magical power that help her constantly replenish her energy. Additionally, she has a defense, attack, spatial movement, and destructive spell amplification artifacts. Shea on the other hand is talented in the use of blunt weapons and force-based attacks so she uses a hammer that can turn into a heavy ax, halberd, and magical energy cannon for long-range attacks. Additionally, she has special gloves that amplify body enhancement spells so even without a weapon, she can use martial arts to destroy her enemies. Each girl has city-level destructive power, but they stillckbat experience and adaptability to different enemies so this dungeon will be a good experience for them. System Goddess deciphered the configuration of the traps and this ce is suitable for training patience, adaptability, speed of thought, and the ability to analyze a situation. Just looking at this ce I can tell that Miledi''s personality is terrible and she enjoys teasing people until they go crazy¡­ BB could be her friend. I already had System Goddess record the blueprints of every dungeon I''ve visited as I n to replicate them in my personal worlds to turn them into training grounds. "Will yourpanions clean the dungeon?" ¨C Miledi spoke to me in confusion. ¨C "I thought you would force me to give you the Ancient Magic since you seem like the type of bad man who invades ady''s room to force her toply with your cruel and dirty demands¡­ Just to rify, I am an innocent golem without genitals so forget about making me nasty stuff, unless you like to do it with stones¡­ huh? Do you like to do it with stones? Are you sick¡­" ¡­. "Hey Listen! As long as she''s a woman then it doesn''t matter! The Harem King''s dick can prate stone and steel!" "Huh? What is that and how does it speak if it has no mouth? It looks stupid, is it stupid? It''s definitely stupid¡­." "Hey Listen! The only stupid thing here is your stupid smile! At least I can eat, not like you stupid puppet!" "It''s rude to call a beautifuldy like me stupid! Stupid glow bug, stupid firefly!" "Stupid puppet with no friends!" "Stupid brainless firefly!" ¡­.. My left hand was on Miledi and my right hand on Navi, then I activated [Sadism]. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH STUPID BITCH!" "AAAAHHHHH THIS IS ABUSE! Stop, I''m going to break! Help!" Both idiots were lying on the ground convulsing so I tried to rx. "Mastah" ¨C Ikaros handed me a cup of coffee to which I smiled at her, this girl is medicine for my migraine. In the control room, there was a crystal that showed the location of Shea and Yue as they progressed through the dungeon. "I''M GOING TO KILL THAT WOMAN AAAHHHH!" ¨C Shea shouted with hatred as she ran from a gigantic rock while dodging des and arrows. Yue was silently running beside Shea, but judging from her expression she also wants to kill Miledi. I spoke with System Goddess. ¨C "Increases the difficulty of blunt traps, also reduces the time it takes to change in corridors" "Are you having fun watching them suffer?" ¨C System Goddess spoke with irony while she made the changes in the dungeon. "A little" ¨C I took a sip of coffee. ¨C "But what worries me is that they have not even realized that there is a pattern in the order when they change the corridors, if they continue to be so impulsive then they could be manipted by the enemy which will put them in danger, they depend too much of me and theyck autonomy" System Goddess nodded. ¨C "It is true, depending totally on another person will prevent them from growing¡­ Even so, I think that at this rate both will lose motivation since thisbyrinth attacks patience and concentration" "You''re right" - I sighed and sent a telepathic message to both girls. ¨C "Work as a team, if you canplete the dungeon in less than two days then I will give you a special reward" Through the ss I watched both girls'' frustration turn to determination, although I was concerned that both girls had flushed cheeks as if thinking of something perverted. "If we work together we can make Luis reward us all night¡­ hehehe" ¨C Shea spoke with renewed enthusiasm. "Mmm" ¨C Yue nodded and extended her hand. - "Alliance" Shea shook Yue''s small hand with a friendly smile. This is how both girls managed to forget their differences and forge a strong friendship in order to achieve amon goal, me. I do not know what to think¡­ I thought about rewarding them with the wedding rings, but it seems that both girls are eager to have a carnal rtionship with me... Whatever, I''ll deal with it when it''s time. "Ouch¡­ this body is not supposed to feel pain¡­" ¨C Miledi managed to stand up after almost an hour. "Although your body does not have nerve endings, you are still vulnerable to spiritual pain" - I kept looking at both girls who had started to makebined attacks. Shea was in charge of obstructing the traps while Yue disabled them with water magic followed by wind magic. Using water magic and then freezing that water takes longer than directly using ice magic, but it increases efficiency as ice sometimes doesn''tpletely freeze the target, but freezing waterpletely surrounds the target. In addition to this, using water magic allows her to use lightning magic to stun or she can even use fire magic to boil water to create a smoke screen. Yue is developing spellbinations to unleash chain attacks focused on enemy weaknesses to ensureplete destruction. Shea uses basic body strengthening magic as her focus is to hit until the enemy is destroyed. Together, both girlsplement each other very well on offense but are still sloppy on defense. Also, this ce restricts external magic which affects Yue while Shea''s internal magic is unaffected. Shea is the one showing the best performance which forces Yue to improve the stability of her spells so as not to be inferior to the bunny girl. "Are all heroes this weird?" ¨C Miledi sighed and returned to her seat. "I''m a hero who has saved three worlds so it''s normal to be a bit strange" - I sighed. "Three worlds?" - Miledi was surprised. ¨C "Are there also lunatic and authoritarian gods destroying other worlds?" "Something like that¡­" - I sighed again. ¨C "Humans seeking to control the world, humans unleashing a virus that destroyed the world, humans seeking to eradicate other species¡­ Actually, the biggest problems are caused by humans, I even understand that Ehit is a human with too much power and godplex" "¡­" ¨C Miledi was so surprised that she couldn''t say something stupid. "By the way, check this out" ¨C I opened a spiral energy portal and took out the mutted remains of the apostles that were destroyed in the Orcus Labyrinth. "Apostles..." - Miledi stood up and began to check the corpses. ¨C "Did you face the forces of that mad god?" I sighed bitterly. ¨C "When I arrived at the bottom of the Great Orcus Labyrinth, there was a group of these things waiting for me along with an idiot named Alva who seems to be a subordinate of Ehit, from him I heard that the gods used to be humans who came to this world to conquer it¡­ Sadly Alva managed to escape, but I managed to injure him and he won''t be able to fight for a long time" "You faced a God without using Ancient Magic?!" ¨C Miledi had a mixture of disbelief, hope, and joy. Although it seems like she has a carefree attitude, I can tell that she is very serious about her task of eliminating the gods, I can even feel some suicidal desires in her since she is tired of life, but her self-imposed responsibility is what forces her to keep fighting. She is the definition of a martyr and while I dislike those kinds of people, I find her cleverness interesting. I smiled wryly. ¨C "I told you, I have already saved three worlds so I know how a God fights, although Ehit and his allies are only false gods" Miledi put down the corpses and came up to me as she acted like a little girl who met Santa us. ¨C "Can you defeat Ehit?!" "I''m not sure yet" - I sighed. ¨C "Alva mentioned that Ehit is receiving the assistance of beings from another world, extremely powerful entities that can easily crush Ehit¡­ But with the right conditions, I am sure to defeat the false gods" Miledi clenched her fists and although the golem was expressionless, I can feel that she has a great deal of determination to destroy the false gods even if it means her own death. Miledi pointed to a door. ¨C "In that room is the inheritance circle for you to obtain Gravity Magic, I can also give you all the materials that I have stored in my vault and I have severalbat golems that are weaker than the apostles, but they can still serve as meat cannon¡­ Hmm, let me see if I can give you something else¡­" Miledi started thinking about what things she could give me to help me face Ehit. It seems that she has been taking care of and repairing this dungeon with the materials in her vault so giving me all those resources shows that she is willing to bet all her cards on me. This isn''t because she''s naive and trusting me for no reason, rather she found a chance to defeat the gods and is tired of waiting for a miracle. "Hey Listen! Offer your body to please the Harem King!" "¡­" "¡­" Miledi and I stared nkly at Navi. "She''s not even a woman, she''s a golem" - I rolled my eyes. "Hey Listen! Every loli must moan in your bed! And don''t tell me that golem shit, you can revive her and stick your dick in her little butt!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. I massaged my forehead, this asshole is a headache... "Can you revive people?!" ¨C Miledi ignored Navi''s stupidities and started shaking my arm which almost made me spill my coffee. I sighed and put the cup on the tray that Ikaros was holding. ¨C "This world does notpletely prevent resurrection, but there are still many restrictions, for example, I need at least one bone of the person to rebuild the body, I also have to make some modifications to the species of the person, and finally, the soul of the person must be close¡­ Yourpanions died thousands of years ago so they must have already entered the reincarnation cycle so I can''t revive them" To revive someone who has already reincarnated I first have to have a record of the person''s memory and personality, then I have to trace the soul, kill the person and cleanse the soul of all personality, finally, I have tobine the personality record with the nk soul and so I can reconstruct the person. The personality log is simr to backing up a hard drive before formatting aputer. With this backup, it is possible to ''revive'' theputer and without the backup, you will only have aputer identical to the original, but without files or memory. Miledi returned to her seat and was silent for a long time, the disappointment of not seeing her friends again was a blow to her, but looking at her willpower she will be able to recover in no time. "Hey Listen! Instead of crying over dead idiots, you better enjoy moaning over this lolicon''s dick!" Miledi furiously clenched her fists and used gravity magic to try to crush Navi, but it was useless as the idiot justughed nonstop. "Muahahahaha I''m the protagonist so I''m invincible! Idiot golem loli!" "Shut up!" ¨C Miedi''s magic increased, but she couldn''t hurt Navi. ¨C "You can''t insult O-kun or mypanions!" "Hey Listen! If yourpanions were that good then they wouldn''t be dead! Now ept your fate and be the loli of the Harem King!" ¨C Navi''s empathy is non-existent. Miledi kept using magic to crush Navi, but it was useless, the jerk is more resistant than Auriel''s sword. Finally, Miledi got fed up with the idiot''sughter at what and snorted in disgust before ignoring the idiot. "Watching two idiots argue is fun~" ¨C BB let out a smallugh. "Don''t join them, three idiots arguing will be a headache" - I sighed internally. "SENPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI!" ¨C BB became Rushia¡­ I kept looking at the girls as they cleared the dungeon. My moment of peace was interrupted as Navi''s stupidity rubbed off on Miledi. "Hey, I''ve been thinking about it¡­" ¨C Miledi sounded ufortable. ¨C "The purpose of my life was to protect the ideals of my friends and if you can really overthrow Ehit and his subordinates then I do not care what you do with me" "You make me sound like a degenerate who ckmails women to get their bodies" - I sighed. "Hey Listen! That is exactly what you are! There are dozens of horny milfs who moaned your name while their husbands worked themselves to death!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "That''s in the past" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I haven''t even talked to those women since this stupidity started" "Hey Listen! Readers want a milf orgy while husbands cry in the corner like pathetic bitches with micropenises and a fetish for receivingorare!" ¡­ "Why are you so specific on this stupid thing?" ¨C I sighed. "I am the voice of the people!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¡­. Whatever. "Should I be scared that you are a sexual degenerate? You certainly seem like a pervert capable of doing it with a cute and innocent golem like me¡­" Miledi asked with false fear as she covered her non-existent golem breasts. "Hey Listen! This idiot has androids and ghosts in his harem so as long as you''re a woman you''ll be in his bed!" ¡­ It''s depressing that technically that''s true... "Oh, so aplete pervert who doesn''t care about race, age, or material the body is made of, as long as it''s female then it''s eptable..." "Hey Listen! If she''s female and she''s cute then she''s part of the harem!" "I see, I see¡­ A total pervert" "An incestuous lolicon degenerate!" "Even his family?!" "Mother, sister, and daughters! Nothing escapes the Harem King!" "Aplete pervert¡­ How scary~" ¡­.. Oh god, the two idiots became friends... "Luis... be strong" - Tsubaki spoke to me with kindness andpassion. "Hey! Let''s talk about how degenerate senpai is!" ¨C BB could not contain the desire to annoy so she join the group of idiots. Thus the three idiots became friends making me wish to leave this world... Chapter 237: Another Daughter... Chapter 237: Another Daughter... A day passed and the girls still couldn''tplete the dungeon as the difficulty kept increasing. Since this dungeon is all about traps and psychological damage, I brought Pekora to work alongside Miledi as this is an excellent opportunity for rabbit girl to learn how to use magic traps. To make things more productive, I sent the angeloids as a second squad to try andplete the dungeon as they may be weapons of war, but they are too focused onrge-scale attacks andck strategies, situational analysis, and adaptability to unforeseen situations. Daedalus was worried about her daughters, but I assured her that this will be harmless, they will only be very angry, but this will be beneficial for them as learning to deal with frustration is an important point duringbat or stress causes mistakes. To prevent the dungeon from being destroyed by the women''s destructive abilities I first restricted their most destructive abilities as it will be a problem if Astrea and Chaos destroy half of this world in a fit of frustration. This dungeon became a headache as Miledi and Pekora did excellent teamwork and to some extent, I started to worry that Yue and Shea would lose motivation as the humiliating and depressing traps increased because of Pekora''s ideas. Since Shea and Yue were losing patience, I promised them that I''ll give them whatever gift they want as long as they don''t give up on the dungeon trials. I''m sure I''ll regret this, but the speed of growth both girls have shown in just one day makes it worth it. Yue learned tobine low power spells to generate higher power attacks, for example using basic wind magic to form a sphere saturated with oxygen, then using a small spark of fire to create an explosion. On the other hand, Shea can now use her ability to see the future duringbat and although she can only see a couple of seconds into the future and can''t use that ability multiple times in a row, she can evade any potentially dangerous attack. Both girls have a growth speedparable to a protagonist and if they remain motivated, it is only a matter of time before they reach the destructive power of a country. While they train, I''m going to get the rest of the form fragments since Miledi gave me the location of the other dungeons. With the help of System Goddess, I don''t even need toplete the dungeons and in just one day I canplete the form so I n to move things forward to meet the students again. Shion informed me that Kosaki, Nana, and other low-willed girls have started to develop trust issues as they are anxious about the possibility that I am dead. Something also interesting is that yesterday Alva sent me some interesting reports. After Ortro chewed off Alva''s limbs, that god became totally submissive and I didn''t even have to turn him into a puppet-like I did with Ehit. I sent Alva back to the demon realm to make sure the demons were more violent in their attacks against humans as well as report any movement from Paradise to me. Earlier, I handed Ehit several bottles of the third-best alcohol I had prepared to give to the supervisor sent by Paradise. It is a fruit wine that uses peaches from a cultivation world, apples from the elves, and a touch of honey specially prepared by nature spirits. To enhance the vor, System Goddess prepared a spiritual matrix that modifies time to make the wine aged for a couple of millennia. I prepared it in such a way that even a Higher Entity will get drunk after one drink and since it has no negative effects, the supervisor keeps getting drunk without stopping. With Alva and Ehit''s reports, I discovered that some heroes were blinded by selfishness and stupidity, which does not surprise me. Twelve idiots contacted the demons on the condition of obtaining benefits which were mainly women from my harem. Most of these idiots were the students who hated me the most so maybe they became generic viins because of my plot armor, but no matter the cause, I''m going to kill them. The most interesting thing was the person leading this group of idiots is a girl named Eri Nakamura. She is a girl who doesn''t stand out too much and always shows a kind and shy attitude like a helpless rabbit, but in reality, she is a selfish and cruel woman who despises all people. I remember her since the amount of madness and cruelty in her mind seemed interesting to me, but she seems to be obsessed with Kouki even without needing the plot armor. Then I''ll figure out what to do with her. I ordered Alva to support the traitorous heroes so that they canterunch an attack against the Heiligh Kingdom, but I gave him clear instructions not to do things in a hurry since the attack should only happen when I give the signal so that I can take the role of a noble hero. I also gave resources to Alva so that he can transfer his consciousness to the king''s body when I give him the order. The idea is to have Ehit control Kouki''s body while Alva controls the King so be justified in killing both idiots. I really want to take it easy, but my stupid obsession with control and efficiency makes me unable to rx unless the whole situation is totally under myplete control so I''m going to collect Basic Concept Magic first to avoid possible idents. I sighed and stood up to head to the remaining dungeons. "You''re leaving now?" ¨C Miledi asked me curiously. She had her corpse stored in an ice coffin since she is a narcissistic girl and she wanted to preserve her body as a way to appreciate how beautiful she is. Because of that, it was easy to revive her after making minor adjustments to her body so that she would not be limited by thews of this world. Although Miledi won''t be able to be a Higher Entity due to Basic Concept Magic, with [Anti-Rasen] I sealed the time concept in her body so she won''t age. Side note: Yeah, the damn brat is now part of my harem, she''s a pain in the head, but her wit, analytical skills, and mindset when ites to making tough decisions made me appreciate her a little, just a little. "Yes, I won''t be long, you two keep managing the dungeon, but no deadly attacks" - I smiled wryly seeing Pekoraugh as she activated a trap that made Nymph fall into a hole with sticky mud that could resist physical attacks. "Ha¨J?Ha¨K?Ha¨J?Ha¨K?!" ¨C Pekora began tough when she saw Nymph''s expression of absolute hatred. This girl''sugh is a bit particr, but she''s cute so it''s fine. I smiled wryly and headed to the other dungeons. Although Miledi doesn''t have the specific coordinates of the dungeons, I can calcte them myself with the information she gave me and a map of this world. Since there are no entities capable of detecting my spatial abilities, it only took me four hours to visit each dungeon and obtain the rest of the form. It was ironic that Ehit''s church headquarters was above one of the dungeons. Perhaps this was designed as a form of taunt against the Liberators as Ehit did not take them seriously and therefore did not destroy the dungeons even though they were the hideouts of the rebels. Pride causes the downfall of viins. When I got all the shards I had System Goddess save a copy of the information and then I sent the form to Seraph. I thought it would take her a couple of days to get back to me, but she actually got back to me after a couple of seconds. [Message from Seraph: Thank you hero, I know you have gone through many difficulties to send me this information and for that, I am very grateful. In the future, I will make sure to support you as you deserve. Hero, to tell you the truth, I recently heard a strange rumor, apparently, an authority figure from Paradise has a conflict with a leader from Hell as they both search for the reincarnation of a Devourer in a region called Japan within the Gaia world. I remember that you live in that country so I want to warn you to be very careful, I don''t know how many there are, but there are several entities that are looking for this reincarnation so if the situation gets out of control you should prepare to escape since Gaia is known for remain neutral when negotiating with other entities and if the worstes to pass, Japan can be destroyed. I wish you the best Hero, if you need anything don''t hesitate to contact me] ¡­.. "Well, are we moving to Hawaii? I don''t like the cold so it might be nice to live on the beach" ¨C Arisa spoke wryly. I massaged my head, I just want five minutes of peace... "Why does Japan seem to be the center of the problems?" ¨C Coco asked the same question I have in mind. "Following the logic of the anime, Japan is where the anime originates so it''s normal that it''s the center of the problems" - Arisa smiled wryly. "What about theics? Those happen in the United States" ¨C BB smiled with amusement. ¨C "On the other hand growers get into fights that threaten to destroy the world so China is also the center of problems on a global scale" "Right" - Arisa nodded. ¨C "In short, the whole world can be destroyed, especially if it is a world based on Fate, that is synonymous with world destruction" Fate is a game, anime, manga, and novel franchise that usesplex themes, or as Arisa says, ''Conceptual Garbage''. Apparently, Beast VII belonged to that franchise before bing a Higher Entity, in fact, several Outer Gods use appearances and names from that franchise. The Outer Gods are born in their ''nightmare forms'' so before humans they must first choose an appearance. Upon perishing, various Outer Gods liked the character designs of the Fate franchise so they stole Gaia''s records to adapt their appearances and names. It can be said that the original characters were devoured by the Outer Gods to upy their appearances and names. This is why in Gaia there is a greater hostility against the Outer Godspared to other worlds. I ignored the conversation and headed to a human city, I need a drink¡­ It was easy to get into the city since I have a fake merchant ID plus my clothes and Ikaros''s beautiful appearance made me look like a traveling nobleman. When I entered the city, Ikaros''s appearance drew a lot of attention, but since I look like a noble, people would get out of my way since in this world many nobles have a reputation for being arrogant jerks. Sure, there''s never a shortage of plot-convenient idiots who made stupidments about taking advantage of Ikaros. For those idiots, I just had to use spiritual intimidation to cause them PTSD that will make them unable to go back to sleep until despair finally drives them to suicide... I got to a rtively decent bar and ordered a bottle of wine or whatever they drink in this ridiculous medieval fantasy world with Japanese vocabry¡­ "Luis, although it''s important that you rx a bit, I don''t think it''s a good idea to get drunk right now..." - Tsubaki sighed. "It will only be two bottles" - I sighed and finished the first bottle. Although this ce is rtively luxurious, the drink tastes like cheap liquor¡­ My favorite. I drank the cheap liquor while Ikaros stood behind me. I''ll ignore that I look like some kind of spoiled rich kid with a drinking problem. When the waiter handed me the second bottle, I wanted to curse as hard as I could at the fucking asshole who unfolds my story. [System Notification: The objective of the rescue mission obtained by the ability ''Motherfucker Dimensional'' has been found] "Hey Listen! Go get your new daughter to be told you Oto-san kimochi!" ¡­. Beneath this city is awork of tunnels for traffickers to move various contraband items including demihuman ves. There were women, old men, and children of different races being beaten in the tunnels, but I ignored it as I just want to rx a bit, but the damn plot won''t leave me alone... The warehouse under this restaurant is connected to the tunnels and at this moment a couple of smugglers have just arrived carrying a cage where they have a 4-year-old girl locked up. "Luis..." - Tsubaki spoke with a slight bitterness, she still has a kind heart and although she doesn''t force me to help all the weak people, she hopes that I can still give a hand to the innocent even if it''s only for my own benefit. I sighed heavily and stood up while my hand held the bottle. "Is something wrong sir?" ¨C The waiter looked at me with doubt since my expression is one of annoyance and tiredness. I took out a bag of gold coins and handed it to him. ¨C "I want to see the products in the basement" The man''s pupils contracted as the hidden guards prepared to attack me. I sighed, these idiots should have epted the money quietly, I even offered much more money than a demihuman ve is worth... Ikaros''s eyes turned red as she recognized the guards'' hostility so I gestured for her to stay still or she will wipe out the entire city in an instant. I used spiritual pressure to destroy the minds of the idiots making them fall to the ground while foam came out of their mouths and their eyes shed tears of blood. Spiritual pressure is different ording to each person''s temperament and since I''m in a bad mood, a bit of [Reader''s Madness] mixed with my spiritual pressure. I sighed and went down to the basement. I only attacked the people in the bar so the smugglers were unharmed, I only threw silver needles at their foreheads causing their bodies to freeze as their hearts began to slow down. They have 2 minutes left to live. "Brat" - I sighed when I saw the brat inside the cage who was looking at me with fear. ¨C "I am going to take you to your mother so do not make too much noise, I am not in the mood to deal with nonsense" Entities with the power to erase universes are making efforts to find me and my existence may be the cause of Japan''s destruction... It''s going to be a fucking headache to fix this shit, I really need a vacation. The brat was still scared, but she managed to calm down when I mentioned her mother. I broke the cage door and carried the brat since her body was weak. She was a brat from the mermaid race, although in this world they are called merfolk¡­ Whatever, I''ll call them mermaids. "Myu is Myu" ¨C The brat introduced herself in the third person. ¨C "Are you mom''s friend?" "Hey Listen! This idiot is your daddy since your mother belongs to him! Now tell him, Oto-san daisuki kimo¡­! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has been disabled] I sighed as Navi fell to the ground. ¨C "Ignore that thing, although in a certain way I am your stepfather¡­" I still don''t know the mother of this brat, but the Contract was clear, that woman will be part of my harem. Myu showed to be a little girl capable of adapting to strange situations so she hugged me with a big smile. - "Daddy!" ¡­.. I still can''t get used to the idea of being a father...¡­ I sighed as several guards surrounded the bar. The one who runs this town seems to be corrupt since the guards started to drive away the citizens telling them that an assassin had attacked the bar and now they are about to capture him, but the truth is that they n to assassinate me to prevent the information about the ves from spreading. I sighed and headed to one of the tunnels to leave the city in peace. "I thought that senpai would destroy the city" ¨C BB spoke with disappointment. I sighed internally. ¨C "I do not want this brat to see intestines flying everywhere, she already has enough traumas" I had to put down the liquor bottle as Myu seemed disgusted by the smell of the drink even though she tried hard not to show it for fear of disgusting me, what an adorable brat she is. I used [Mythomania] to simte using a cleansing spell, then I took out a cookie and gave it to Myu since she seemed to be hungry. Myu ate the cookie happily to which I patted her head. I let out some ck blood for Ortro to take care of killing the smugglers and ves inside the tunnel so Myu wouldn''t be scared to see other people. Even though I was able to rescue more ves, I just want to get out of this stupid ce. So we keep going through the tunnels without encountering problems until we finally get out of the city, sadly I did not keep bottles of that cheap liquor which is a tragedy since all the alcohol I prepare is of the highest quality and honestly, I prefer the cheap drink of questionable provenance... I sighed and gave Myuu another cookie since the brat had been hungry for a long time and it''s important for children to have a good diet, so the cookies I make have the best nutrients without artificial garbage. "You hardly know her and you already take care of her as if she were your daughter" - System Goddess sighed with irony. ¨C "Alcohol not only brings out your inner demons, but it may also help you connect with your paternal side" .... Whatever. I lost the mood to drink so I went back to Miledi''s dungeon. "You left to kidnap a loli?!" ¨C Miledi shouted in shock when she saw me. ¨C "Why did you have to make a kidnapping when I''m already here?! Since you gave me back my body then it''s your duty to release me! Though now that I think about it, I''m still a virgin... I''m a 2000-year-old virgin maiden! You should revere me and pamper me!" .... Great, Navi infected her with his stupidity¡­ My migraine only gets worse. Chapter 238: Pyon Pyon Chapter 238: Pyon Pyon I sighed as I watched Kon hugging the bratty mermaid. Children have a lot of energy, they make a lot of noise and they ask a lot of questions¡­ Being a parent is a headache, but up to a certain point, it''s kind of nice, just a little bit. Myu is a lovable little girl and although she constantly wants to be pampered and cuddled, she is not a selfish screaming brat so it is not bothersome to take care of her, just a little tired. After a few hours of ying, the girl finally fell asleep as she hugged a stuffed shark I made for her. Now Kon was taking care of her since she is one of the women with the best mothering skills among my harem and although she has some problems in her mind, at least she won''t turn Myu into a little yandere as BB would. "Master, I''ll take care of the girl" ¨C Kon smiled kindly at me. I sighed. ¨C "I will leave her in your hands" Kon went into another room while I rethought my life. I sat on the bed in the room while two girls were beside me also sitting on the bed. "I-I''m a little nervous" ¨C Shea spoke with shyness and expectation while her bunny ears constantly twitched showing her happiness. "Mmm" ¨C Yue seemed nervous, not because of the possibility of losing her virginity, but because of the fear that I would reject her at thest moment. The reason I''m in this awkward situation is that Shea and Yue exceeded my expectations and managed toplete the dungeon a few hours after I returned to Myu. Apparently, Miledi left a message to both girls where she mentioned that she was about to be my wife while both girls were just forgettable lovers and that if they didn''t hurry they would miss the honeymoon... Needless to say, Shea and Yue''s determination skyrocketed as both girls tried their best toplete the dungeon while destroying every obstacle. As both girls exited the dungeon, Miledi and Pekora struggled to escape as Yue wanted to make rabbit stew while Shea wanted to turn Miledi into a disassembled puzzle. I had to intervene as Yue was about to cut off Pekora''s ears and Shea was preparing to smash Miledi''s head. Shea and Yue forgot revenge upon seeing me since they had something more important in mind, iming their prize. When both girls heard that Myu called me daddy, both girls asked to have a daughter... Obviously, I refused, I already have a lot of headaches because two of my daughters have elerated growth spurts and in less than a year they both already look four years old. Stupid gic enhancements... In the end, both girls almost started crying so I sighed and agreed to sleep with them. I know my reluctance to sleep with two beautiful women sounds stupid and while I really want to enjoy Shea''s body, myck of sexual interest in brats prevents me from seeing Yue as a sexual partner. Yue is intelligent and knows this, so she feels worried and scared because her emotional dependency on me is so strong that if I reject her right now, her self-esteem will be totally destroyed and she will develop an abandonment trauma that she won''t be able to ovee for a long time. I sighed and grabbed Yue''s waist to sit her on myp. Unlike other times, this time I made Yue look at my face so instead of an innocent position simr to a father and daughter this was more like two lovers willing to love each other. I looked at her face seriously. ¨C "Yue, it is obvious that I have no interest in brats" Yue''s eyes lost light so I smiled kindly. ¨C "But even if you are a brat, you are my wife¡­ You do not need to change, I do not want you to change, I will love you as you are and even if you are a girl, that will not stop me from loving you" Yue''s eyes regained the desire to live to which I sighed and took out a bottle of wine. "Yue, I really love you, but there are things I''m not mentally prepared for" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Many times you tried to make me drink wine so you know what the drink does to me" "Mmm, I heard it from the fairy" ¨C Yue nodded. Stupid Navi... Yue looked at the bottle and then gave me a soft kiss on the lips. ¨C "It does not matter what method you use to ept me¡­ I just want to be with you¡­" This girl is so cute that I feel a little bad about relying on alcohol to ovee my own ideological limitations... I smiled lightly and lowered Yue from my waist, then hugged Shea. ¨C "I will start with the bunny" Yue nodded with slight jealousy, but without showing reluctance, she has begun to learn from Shea who does not show jealousy since she is happy as long as I give her affection. For now, I put the bottle of wine on a table next to the bed. This wine is my best creation, not only can it ovee the spiritual barriers that protect the mind, but it can also cause mental distortion effects to affect the sanity of Higher Entities causing the entity to experience a genuine feeling of intoxication. To tell the truth, it is the first time I will try this wine so I made several preparations. To begin with, System Goddess modified this dungeon with the help of BB and my [Anti-Rasen] to make it a dimensional cage capable of limiting most spatial abilities. I''m also going to keep a lock on my system functions to avoid doing anything too stupid. Finally, I set up an emergency system to force myself to regain consciousness in case I do something dangerous or stupid. To think that I do all this just to be mentally capable of sleeping with a brat¡­ It''s ironic, in this scenario being a pedophile is the right thing to do while preferring mature women is weird... My life is absurd. I decided not to think about troublesome crap and pressed Shea onto the bed. Shea was dressed in a slightly transparent white nightgown that showed off the beauty of her body causing abination of tenderness and eroticism. When the beautiful bunny''s back was against the bed, I sat next to her and started kissing her neck as my right hand slipped under her nightgown gently caressing her belly as my movements went up towards her breasts. Shea is flushed with embarrassment and despite her excitement, she remains still as her shyness and inexperience make her unable to respond to my movements. With only light caresses, Shea let out small moans which increased in volume as my lips traced her neck and my hand caressed her body. As Shea''s body heat increased, we began to kiss softly, but she quickly wrapped her arms around my neck to deepen our kiss due to the beastkin''s reproductive instincts being turned on by being with their chosen mate, especially the rabbit tribe, they have the reproductive capabilities of rabbits. I began to undress as our kiss intensified. After we kissed for a long time, Shea lifted her lips from mine and looked at me with ssy eyes filled with lust. Shea didn''t say a word, but her expression showed that she was ready for the next step in our rtionship. The bunny spread her legs apart and since she was not wearing any underwear under her thin nightgown, I could see how wet her genital area was. I pressed the tip of my erection making her moan, she was so aroused that the slightest touch could cause her small orgasms. During sex feelings are important, depending on the mentality of the person, it is more satisfying to have sex with the person you love instead of doing it with the most attractive person in the world. Shea is totally in love with me and whenbined with her reproductive instincts she is immersed in pleasure and happiness. On the other hand, the vampire brat is tightening her lips to not let out her little moans as she started to masturbate as she stared at my dick. Even though I have youthful-looking wives and non-curvy figures, I can''t get turned on by a brat, so I focused on Shea. Without the need for words, I inserted my member into Shea''s vagina causing the beautiful bunny to curve her back backward as she had a strong orgasm. Unlike when I''ve had sex with virgin human women, I didn''t have to wait for Shea to get used to the feeling of having an unknown object inside her body. As soon as our bodies were joined, she began to move her hips as her mouth emitted intense moans that gradually increased in volume. Unlike human women who feel pain when losing their virginity, the beastkin are gically prepared to reproduce even through **** because they have the sexual impulses of animals and in the animal kingdom sex without consent is normal, that''s why in several worlds beastkins are valuable as sex ves. I grabbed Shea''s waist and coordinated my hip movements with the energetic girl''s movements to make sure I stimted every part of her insides. We begin by having sex in the so-called ''missionary position'', which is one of the most pleasant ones for affectionate women because this position allows both people to look at each other''s faces, which is romantic for people in love. Shea''s legs wrapped around my waist and she reached out to hug my neck for a kiss. I slowed down my movements and brought my face close to hers to kiss hers on her lips, she responded energetically tasting my tongue as her hands ran down my back. Even though Shea is a pervert and was being guided by her wild instincts, she is a caring girl who prefers love to pleasure so passionate kisses are precious to her heart. We both stopped moving our hips and kissed passionately, this was something more romantic than sexual. Although pleasure is nice, unconditional love from a beautiful girl is also nice so I have noints. When our lips parted, Shea looked at me lovingly as her eyes held small tears of happiness. - "Love you¡­" This girl is quite cute when she''s not being unnecessarily loud. I smiled and gave her a small kiss on her forehead. ¨C "I love you too Shea" The bunny was so happy that her ears twitched vigorously. After a small moment of cloying love, that happiness turned to lust. Shea''s mind was clouded with pleasure again making her hips move again. Since she was below me it was difficult for her to move so I grabbed her waist and without taking my dick away from her body, I made a quick movement to change position so that Shea was on top of me. Reminder, don''t do this at home or your penis might bend. Now Shea was in the dominant position allowing her to unleash her urges and desires. As expected of a bunny, Shea ced her hands on my chest for bnce and began to shake her hips. Up and down, small circles with the waist, back and forth... Although Shea was inexperienced in sexual acts, her great vitality and lust allowed her to move constantly which was very nice as her clumsinessbined with the way she shook her big breasts created wonderful scenery. I reached out to hold Shea''s hands. Our fingers intertwined which increased Shea''s joy as her little ''jumps'' increased in intensity. Shea was attentive to my expressions to see which of her movements gave me more pleasure, this girl is wonderful. Shea was quite energetic and for more than an hour she did not stop moving her waist, but all good things have to end so, after onest movement, Shea let out a loud moan as she had a strong orgasm as I ejacted inside her for the fifth time. Sheay down on my body putting her cheek against my chest. Even though she was panting and about to fall asleep, her satisfied smile was adorable so I smiled and caressed her face. ¨C "You are wonderful Shea" "Ehehehe~" ¨C Shea let out a smallugh and then fell asleep. I pulled my member out of Shea''s vagina and then lowered her off my body so the bunny could rest, then turned my attention to Yue who was biting a pillow to stifle her moans. This brat had been masturbating non-stop, though I''ll give her points for maintaining self-control without disying jealousy or possessiveness. I sighed and pointed to the bottle of wine I left on the table. ¨C "Yue, pass me the bottle" Yue tossed the pillow aside and hurriedly took the bottle to give it to me, she was so excited that the bottle almost slipped from her wet hands. I sighed internally, this brat is too wet... I opened the bottle letting out its pleasant smell of fruit, I prepared this wine in such a way that its smell does not show the strong alcohol it contains to prevent people from getting intoxicated just by smelling it. "Yue, not a word of this to other girls" - I sighed. Yue nodded many times as she licked her lips as kept her gaze fixed on my dick. I sighed heavily, I''m going to regret this... If it wasn''t for me temporarily sealing the system functions, I''m sure [Paranoia] would say something troublesome. I sighed onest time and drank the entire bottle in one gulp, at least Yue is of legal age while technically I am the underage teenager¡­ Whatever, at least she''s cute, very cute... --- --- Author''s note: I''m weak and I gave in to the lolicons Chapter 239: Nee Senpai~ Chapter 239: Nee Senpai~ (Perspective of adorable and perfect kohai BB-chan <3) Did you expect to read how senpai had sex with lolis? Are you disappointed for not satisfying your gross loli fetish? Nee, are you angry? Hehe lolicon loser~ Unfortunately, that won''t happen~ I won''t describe in detail what senpai is doing either, I''ll just say that senpai lost his self-control and now the vampire loli is moaning like a little slut while her petite body is used as an onahole. Well, I''m in a good mood so I''ll give a helping hand. If you''re too curious then you can check out some doujin of Shinobu Oshino from Monogatari, they''re both blonde vampire lolis so it doesn''t matter~ What best describes this situation are the doujins of the author Yakumi Benishouga, you''re wee~ Seriously, the author of this trash needs a girlfriend, his doujin record is rming, but it was to be expected from a disgusting otaku~ While senpai fills in the loli''s holes, I made sure the camera focused properly on the senpai''s member, this will sell well. "Hey Listen! We will be rich muahahahaha!" I smiled with satisfaction. ¨C "The lolis will give us all their cookies in exchange for this movie~" It''s the first time I see senpai being so energetic, alcoholism is scary. Seeing senpai''s imposing masculinity prating the loli''s petite body made me envious, recently my Simp side has started to awaken so I''m eager to have sex with senpai, but doing it while I''m still a spirit body would be a waste. Senpai has been gathering materials to help me rebuild my body, but so far I''ve only managed to rebuild my left eye, this is so annoying... I also want wild sex that makes me do an ahegao like in a #MindBreak doujin! I wanted to sigh, but that would make me just as bitter as senpai so I can only resign myself to the situation, for now, I''ll focus on filming senpai having sex with a legal loli. While the camera was filming a porn movie, or maybe hentai since we''re anime characters, I felt something sound inside my pocket. "Make sure you record senpai, I have to answer a call" - I spoke to my business partner and took out a cell phone of an unknown brand since they don''t pay me to advertise. "Hey Listen! The cookie supply will be unlimited!" It''s fun to have a motivated partner. Senpai can''t get mad, it''s his fault for making such delicious food... I walked away from the room and looked at the cell phone. This thing is something I made ago¡­. Whoops, ady doesn''t say her age~ Anyway, I made this artifact some time ago after I met a system user with a chat room. I found it interesting that multiple characters could send messages without any limitations so I built this with the souls of the chat group members. Possibly one of your waifus is the battery of this cell phone, teehee~ Sadly this thing is buggy and doesn''t have all the features of a fanfic chat room, plus only Outer Gods can chat which is a problem since except for senpai, all Outer Gods are hostile to each other. When two Outer Gods are close, the different Paths of Madness energy collide with each other which increases the risk of having insanity attacks. A world with more than one Outer God is a ce doomed to chaos as we lose all self-control and even try to kill each other. I forgot about this chat group since no one uses it and that''s why it was weird to get a message notification. Out of curiosity, I opened the chat group. [*BB-chan has logged in* Loli_2: @Loli_1 use your space skills to help me escape! BB-chan: What stupid thing did you do now? You will die? Nee, can I keep your anime figures? I also want Rias''s dakimakura~ Loli_2: Damn Daoloth! I''m going to my grave with my collection! Also, I stood in line for four hours to buy Rias''s dakimakura with realistic breasts! BB-chan: I already told you my name is BB! Damn stinky otaku, take a shower so at least your corpse doesn''t stink like virgin otaku! Loli_2: Do you want to fight?! Damn idiot with saggy breasts like a dying cow!] Now I remember why I hate using this chat, stupid Nyathotep. [*Loli_1 has logged in* Loli_1: @Loli_2 stop messaging me! I''m busy repairing my soul!... Huh? Is the fat cow Daoloth still alive? BB-chan: Who are you calling a fat cow?! Damn t-chested loli! Pettanko Pettanko Pettanko! Loli_1: Pettanko?! When my soul recovers I will go cut off your useless cow breasts!] Yog-Sothoth''s soul is wounded? I have a very bad feeling... [*Bitch has logged in*] Yuck, that bitch Shub-Niggurath is here... [Bitch: Will you shut up? I''m hungover and I can''t turn off this stupid chat room¡­ Damn Daoloth! Why did you create this stupid thing?! Also, change my nickname! BB-chan: Why? you are a bitch Bitch: I''m not a bitch, I''m a whore , totally different things, you stupid uneducated virgin BB-chan: If you look like a bitch, talk like a bitch, and smell like a bitch, then you''re a bitch. Bitch: I already told you I''m a bitch! Bitches are prostitutes while I am a lover of carnal pleasure! Loli_1: Unpleasant¡­ Loli_2: Slut BB-chan: Bitch Bitch: Tch, I forgot I''m talking to virgin brats¡­ Hey Nyathotep, why do you need help? Loli_2: The damn bald monk set me up and now I''m trapped in a Buddhist temple at the base of the Eternal Heaven Immortal! BB-chan: Surely you saw an advertisement for a One Piece limited edition figure and didn''t hesitate to invade the Buddhist temple... Loli_2: ¡­ BB-chan: Really?... You''re supposed to be the most cunning of us, but it seems that so much anime rotted your brain... Although you never had a brain~ Loli_1: Idiot¡­ Loli_2: It was Robin''s R18 figure!! It''s not my fault! BB-chan: Totally justified Bitch: You are idiots¡­ @Loli_2 you mean the Great Buddha of Order? Loli_2: Yes, that bald monk discovered a way to purify Madness! Although it''s still a very weak skill, the constant attacks are damaging my energy and at this rate, I''ll be forced to enter the path of Buddhism... What''s worse, Robin''s R18 figure doesn''t exist! Loli_1: Your priorities are wrong¡­ Bitch: @Loli_1 you mentioned that your soul is hurt¡­ Who was able to hurt the most elusive parasite in the multiverse? Loli_1: Paradise prepared a squad of riders capable of suppressing any form of Chaos¡­ They were able to suppress my Traveler''s Madness and I was only able to escape when the enemy general started bragging about his absolute power so I separated his body between twenty worlds and then I escaped to a ce far in the abyss BB-chan: Oh, the loli turned rude, that doesn''t fit your character Loli_1: ¡­ BB-chan: Even so, buddhist cultivators and Paradise attacking Outer Gods¡­ It''s too big of a coincidence Bitch: Daoloth, you may not know it, but U-Olga has been bragging about being the first entity capable of eliminating an Outer God, she has been using your corpse as a trophy so it''s possible that other groups'' pride was attacked BB-chan: ¡­That bitch!¡­ Not you bitch, the other bitch~ Bitch: Idiot¡­ But to tell the truth, recently a group of Heroes tried to assassinate me in thepany of a system user, the problem is that they managed to resist my mind control abilities since they were puppets of a powerful demon so I couldn''t get information after devouring their minds BB-chan: Once is a coincidence, twice is a conspiracy, three times is already a brazen attack Loli_2: Huh? What are you talking about? Loli_1: *confused emoji* Bitch: That''s why I hate children... BB-chan: What the bitch means is that the great groups of the multiverse have marked us as hunting trophies¡­ It''s the season of Outer Gods¡­] I clenched my fists with a mixture of fury and excitement... Those bastards are treating us like animals, this is outrageous, but more than anything, this is fun~ [BB-chan: @Loli_1 Have they tried to attack Azhathot? Loli_2: I don''t know, she woke up recently and devoured most of the flute yers while screaming something about finding her predestined love, then she disappeared and I didn''t dare to look for her... It''s the first time I saw her so obsessed and I''m honestly scared] Senpai will have a big headache¡­ Hehehe. [Bitch: Those flutists were supposed to keep her asleep even if the entire multiverse went to war! Loli_2: It''s not my fault! How am I supposed to contain that crazy woman?! The other members of the Court hid and left all the work to me! If it bothers you so much then you take care of putting her to sleep! Bitch: Forget what I said, keep up the good work, at most, that girl is going to destroy a few thousand worlds and then go back to sleep Loli_2: I don''t think so, this time her dementia attack was too strange even by Azathoth standards, it''s as if she had met someone in her sleep and now she wants to find that person at any cost... I feel sorry for the poor idiot who is her goal BB-chan: Actually¡­ There''s something I want to talk to you guys about, but first of all, @Loli_2 aren''t you supposed to be in danger? Loli_2: Oh right¡­ Ahem¡­ Yog-Sothoth help me! Loli_1: I changed my name, now I''m Abigail, or Abby¡­. Mmmm, Abby sounds prettier, I''ll stick with that name Loli_2: Oh, so I''m Nyaruko¡­ Now help me! Loli_1: No, die silently] Although it would be so much fun if Nyathotep is purified by a Buddhist, she is still useful to senpai so I can''t let her die. Ah, I''m already being Simp¡­ Well, I''m cute so it doesn''t matter. One of the functions of this chat group is to send small amounts of matter and energy. Although it is not enough to exchange valuable resources, it will serve to recruit this group of idiots. I extracted a small portion of my Prankster''s Madness and sent it to the chat group. Although the different Paths of Madness collide with each other, sending this small portion of energy will be enough for those silly girls to see how wonderful senpai is. [Bitch: Daoloth! What the fuck is this?! Why is your energy so stable?! Did you find a cure for insanity attacks?! Loli_1: What do you want? I''ll give you anything, but give me the cure, now Loli_2: If it weren''t for the fact that there is a bald old man chasing me to talk to me about inner peace, he would insult you for three days in a row for not sharing this information with us before¡­. Damn saggy titted cow] Although there are only three Outer Gods present and possibly two of them are just as injured as me, they will still be valuable weapons for senpai¡­. Ah, the things I do for love, stupid senpai, you better treat me better¡­ Even though angry senpai is sexy¡­ [BB-chan: I''ll tell you how to get the cure, but first you''ll have to sign a harmless little ve contract~ Bitch: ¡­Fuck you idiot, Cthulhu disappeared since thest time you said that BB-chan: Who cares what happens to the Ancient Ones? Bitch: Good point. Loli_1: ¡­ Loli_2: I prefer to make a deal with Lucifer than with you, at least the devil pays half of what was agreed] Those idiots don''t understand how wonderful this opportunity is... I held back the urge to cry out of sadness and sent various desserts made by senpai¡­ My kohai points keep increasing, senpai should reward me. [BB-chan: The person who can cure our insanity attacks is the same one who prepares this food, the contract is for you to be that person''s servants, in return, you will not only have the cure, but you will also have a constant supply of desserts~ BB-chan: @Bitch, if you ept the contract you won''t be allowed to do your disgusting orgies anymore, but don''t worry, my senpai is a talented man in bed so you''ll be satisfied~] There were no messages for a while so I sighed and took out my ultimate weapon, the leftovers from the cake that senpai prepared to celebrate the birth of his daughters. With all the pain in my heart, I sent a slice of cake to each of the three idiotic women. My cake (89%) Complete control of the Anti-Rasen energy has not been achieved. The requirements to fully master this energy are unknown] [System Notification: Title ''Crazy Psychiatrist (100%)'' has been obtained] [Crazy Psychiatrist: Your brain is missing a lobotomy¡­ Mental health care is the responsibility of a psychiatrist, but when the world is crazy, sanity is the real disease. Increase efficiency by using proper skills, techniques, and methods to contain mental issues. Empowers your own and other entities'' Madness energy-based skills as long as those entities are close to the user] A title that helps me suppress the Insanity attacks of the Outer Gods while also empowering my own and other Outer Gods'' Madness-based skills... Although it sounds good, the problem is that this title also benefits enemies... I''m really bing a living time bomb, how troublesome. I sighed and nodded to BB who was looking at me with an amused smile since she can see my system notifications. "Senpai is the best~ ?" ¨C BB smiled with obsessive affection as her eyes turned red. I sighed internally, although I can more easily use [Anti-Rasen] to prevent BB from having a insanity attack, her own personality is already a problem... BB sent the coordinates and without waiting a second I felt a distortion in space. BB and I remained on our feet, System Goddess was waiting for my signal to activate all the traps to seal the Outer God while we escaped this world, but it seemed things were less troublesome than expected. [System Notification: The approach of a Higher Entity has been detected. The entity is not hostile] In front of us appeared a small Dimensional Gate that looked like a keyhole. When the door appeared, I felt a great amount of Madness approach. Even though this Madness had no hostile intentions, its mere presence was capable of corrupting the minds of most sentient entities which could bring about the apocalypse in low and mid-level worlds, even high-level worlds like Gaia would enter into chaos by this energy. [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has negated the degeneration and corruption effects of the ''Traveler''s Madness'' energy. The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has suppressed the spread of the ''Traveller''s Madness'' energy.] Small steps approached from the door making me sigh, more brats... What appeared was a small twelve-year-old girl with long blonde hair, the most striking thing about her appearance was the keyhole-shaped hole in her forehead. She was dressed in revealing clothing consisting of strips of ck cloth in the shape of butterflies, a witch''s hat, small ck panties, and she was holding what looked like arge key as if it were a sword, although the said key was broken. Because of the experience I have gained helping to heal BB''s wounds, I became the first doctor capable of treating the wounds of an Outer God, so I could see that this little girl was not well, leaving aside that her clothes were not suitable for a brat, she looked tired and hurt. The little girl approached us causing the Dimensional Gate to close, but before she could speak, BB snorted disdainfully. ¨C "Damn exhibitionist loli, are you trying to seduce my senpai?" The little girl pouted. ¨C "My favorite dress was destroyed, I only have this" "Tch, perverted loli" ¨C BB sneered. The girl pouted angrily, but seeing me, she dropped the broken key and took off her hat making them disappear, then she came up to me and hugged me. ¨C "So nice and warm¡­" The brat wasn''t interested in my body, she was actually sensing my [Anti-Rasen] energy. The brat''s energy was unstable, but when she hugged me her energy managed to calm down. Apparently, she was on the verge of an insanity attack and she could only calm down bying into contact with my energy. I sighed and automatically stroked her head making the brat smile. "It''s not fair senpai! You''re only supposed to pamper me and not this perverted loli!" ¨C BB made an angry expression. Although she was joking on the surface, the red light in her eyes showed that she was really angry. I kept stroking the brat''s head while using [Anti-Rasen] to stabilize her ''Traveller''s Madness'' which was causing the Laws of space to distort. If this brat were to lose control, then the entire space would be chaotic causing the world to be destroyed by space storms¡­ I sighed and looked at BB. ¨C "You did a good job, as long as it is not excessive you can ask me for one thing" BB''s eyes returned to normal and she then smiled mischievously. ¨C "Oh, senpai, you finally recognize the importance of your pretty kohai~ Come on senpai, say how much you love this pretty kohai~" This girl is letting herself go¡­ But well, she asked for it. "BB, I''m really sorry for not having been nicer to you, it''s true that you are wonderful and without you, my life would be iplete" - I smiled softly ignoring the feeling of nausea. ¨C "Thank you for existing and being part of my life" "¡­" ¨C BB stared at me and then turned around. ¨C "I''ll be back in a moment, I need to go vomit" BB disappeared leaving me alone with the brat. I sighed and looked at the brat who was rubbing her cheek on my abdomen. "Finally... No more voices in my head... It''s so nice to hear my own thoughts..." - The brat seemed to be in the happiest moment of her life. I smiled wryly. ¨C "It is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Luis and as you should know, I recently became an Outer God" "Um, I already heard from Daoloth" ¨C The brat moved her cheek away from my abdomen and looked at me with a big smile. ¨C "I am Abigail¡­ Abigail Williams¡­ Others know me as Yog-Sothoth, but it would be better if you call me Abby¡­ I am sure we will be good friends¡­ Thank you for silencing the voices" One of the biggest problems of the Outer Gods is that Madness often generates multiple personality disorder, this disorder bes uncontroble voices that express different emotions, thoughts, and desires at the same time, which causes attacks of dementia. Although it is impossible to destroy those voices as that would cause the Madness energy to disappear, there are other ways to deal with the voices. For example, I gave name and shape to the voices which caused the birth of Ortro, on the other hand, BB learned to live with the voices giving birth to a second personality that she baptized as ''Simp Side''. From what I see, Abby kept strong control over the voices almost as if they were a subordinate, but the wounds on her soul weakened her control over the voices so her mind was suffering due to the voices trying to control her mind. Using [Anti-Rasen] I put the voices to sleep so they wouldn''t continue to affect her mind, so she could have her mind at peace without the risk of damaging her Madness energy. "For now here, eat something" - I took out some cookies for Abby which she received with a big smile. "Then can you make me pancakes? They are my favorites" ¨C Abby ate the cookies with a big smile while one of her hands refused to let go of my shirt. "Yes,ter I''ll make you the food you want" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "For now let me check your condition, as you should know, BB has a wounded soul and her body was totally destroyed so we have been developing methods to heal the wounds of Outer Gods" "Oh" ¨C Abby looked at me in surprise. ¨C "Did you do these methods to heal your own wounds?" "Partly yes" - I agreed. ¨C "But I also want to help BB, she can be a headache, but she is still my wife" "¡­" ¨C Abby nodded and ate the cookies in silence. I sat on a sofa with Abby on myp and used [Reader''s Madness]''s analytical abilities to check Abby''s body. Seeing her condition I wanted to sigh, this brat is in very bad shape. Although her body is in good condition, her soul is fragmented and although there are no missing pieces of her soul, it will take a long time to put all the fragments back together without causing side effects. The physical body is something receable for the Higher Entities, but the wounds in the soul are a serious case. Abby is less hurt than BB, but if the little girl uses too much of her power, she could break her Core of Existence which will permanently damage her soul and mind. From the type of injuries she received, she must have been attacked by a powerful Devourer, so it''s surprising that no fragments of her soul are missing. Abby is the hardest Outer God to catch because of her space skills, but the real cockroach is BB as her trick of hiding her soul inside her own Madness makes her nearly impossible to kill. I''ll have to talk to BB about teaching that trick to other Outer Gods, though I''m sure she''ll ask for something troublesome in return. In short, BB''s case is about rebuilding a bodypatible with her soul while helping Abby will be likepleting a puzzle with millions of pieces, it will take time, but it just takes patience. During the medical check-up, Abby was like a spoiled kitten, she kept a happy expression while eating cookies without causing any trouble. Let''s see, just like BB, Abby should have a universe-level destructive power, but because of her injuries, she is somewhere between the world and the sr system... I already expected that things would not be too easy for me so I am not disappointed. I kept checking on Abby''s health when BB showed up again. "Ugh, senpai, I hate it when you''re so disgustingly cheesy" ¨C BB sighed, but seeing me she raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Senpai finally epted his loli fetish?" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Why don''t you be like Abby? Look at her, she is a good girl who does not give me headaches" Abby had an expression of satisfaction at being called a good girl. "It''s not fair that senpai shows favoritism" ¨C BB pouted, but she wasn''t angry as she was before. ¨C "Mm? Why do I feel like I''m forgetting something? Abby finished another cookie. ¨C "Nyathotep" "Oh right, that otaku idiot!" - BB apuded. ¨C "Hey loli, bring that idiot, but do it discreetly so that the bald monk doesn''t find us" Abby nodded. ¨C "Now that I do not hear the voices I can improve my control of the space so it will not be a problem" Abby reached out her little hand and the broken key appeared in her hand. "Are you sure you can make a Door discreetly?" - BB looked at the key with a frown. Abby nodded. ¨C "Even though I can''t use much energy, my skills weren''t sealed like you were, so no problem" "Tch, damn loli" ¨C BB clicked her tongue. Abby pointed the key at nothing and then turned it as if she were opening a door. With the sound of a key opening a door, a keyhole appeared in front of us. [System Notification: The approach of a Higher Entity has been detected. The entity is not hostile] From the Dimensional Gate appeared a girl who appeared to be 14 or 15 years old, her hair was silver and although she was cute, the fact that she was missing an arm and covered in wounds was unsettling. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia''..................¡­.. Error Error Error Error...¡­.. A powerful Energy of Destiny is interfering with the skill ''Paranoia''] Damn Murphy''s Law! "Don''t activate the barriers right away" ¨C I quickly contacted System Goddess. ¨C "We cannot prevent the enemy from entering this world, but we can seal his energy when he is here, just wait for my signal" [Warning: A Higher Entity is approaching. The entity is not hostile, but it is rmended to escape] I didn''t try to use [Anti-Rasen] to seal the Dimensional Gate since that would be a wasted effort on top of showing off my skills. What worried me is that Abby started vomiting ck blood so I focused on stabilizing her energy. I can''t use [Hero''s Martyrdom] on Abby since Auriel''s blessing is like acid to the Outer Gods due to Karma ipatibility so I can only use [Anti-Rasen] discreetly. "Damn bald monk!" ¨C The silver-haired girl used something like a steel lever to hit a beam of golden energy that came out from inside the Gate. Although the girl managed to destroy the purification energy attack in one hit, it seemed to have injured her so she spat out ck blood. Abby was about to try to close the Gate, but I used a little mind ability to give her a message. ¨C "Cut the connection with the Gate or you will get hurt" Abby sighed and severed her connection to the Dimensional Gate just as two giant golden hands gripped the edges of the gate to prevent it from closing. If Abby hadn''t severed the link to the Gate, her soul would take additional damage since the hands were made of Buddhist energy with purifying properties. Although this is my first time seeing Buddhist energy, System Goddess has told me a lot about cultivators so I roughly understand what we''re up against. As if the enemy wanted to confirm my theories, a suffocating yet rxing pressure emerged from the Gate... [System Notification: The Auriel''s blessing has been synchronized with the ''Golden Samsara Mantra''. An improvement has been obtained in the skills rted to the concepts ''Calm'', ''Peace, ''Order'', and ''Purification''] [System Notification: Skills rted to the concepts ''Insanity'' and ''Chaos'' will receive a penalty while the ''Mantra of Golden Samsara'' is active] [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has weakened. The skills ''Reader''s Perspective'', ''Sadism'', ''Schizophrenia'', ''Paranoia'', ''Dissociative Identity'', and ''Character Sheet'' are temporarily inessible] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed to bypass the ''Mantra of Golden Samsara'', but its effectiveness has been reduced to less than 10%] [System Notification: The Ortro entity has been forced into hibernation. ck blood''s regenerative and defensive abilities have been suppressed] ¡­ Shit¡­ "Amitabha¡­ Evil creature, give up futile resistance¡­" ¨C A middle-aged man appeared from inside the Gate. There was nothing special about his appearance and he looked like the stereotypical pacifist monk, but his mere presence could bring even gods to their knees in worship. "I prepared some measures in case you wanted to run away" ¨C The monk looked at BB and Abby in amazement. ¨C "But I did not expect that other evil creatures would help you escape¡­ Well, never mind, I will make sure to purify all of you¡­" "Luis" - System Goddess spoke to me nervously. ¨C "This man is the Great Buddha of Order, he is one of the guardians of thergest organization of cultivators and he is the strongest Buddhist cultivator in the multiverse¡­" "Despite being able to destroy universes, his skills focus on evil and chaotic entities so if you only use Hero abilities you have a chance of surviving¡­" "He is also friendly with Auriel so you can take advantage of that, but whatever happens, stay humble as this man hates selfish and overbearing people¡­" "Understood" ¨C I mentally prepared myself. ¨C "Can the barriers suppress his energy?" "I''m connecting the barriers to the core of this world to enhance the barriers through the Laws, this will damage my Karma, but that''s better than dying..." - System Goddess spoke bitterly. ¨C "Tell me when you are ready, I can only suppress his Buddhist energy for half a second, but I am sure that man has many defensive devices so a sneak attack will not necessarily work" "He seems to be hurt" - I''m racing my thoughts to speak as much as possible before the monk pays attention to me. ¨C "What level do you think he is at?" "At most, he''s a gxy level" ¨C System Goddess wasn''t sure either. ¨C "But I heard that he uses the Dao of Samsara so his skills must be based on rebirth, purification, life cycle and it is even possible that he can see parallel timelines so don''t be hasty" So troublesome... "Take care of the barriers and wait for my signal" ¨C I answered and focused on using [Anti-Rasen] to hide my [Reader''s Madness] making me look like a heroic human with Positive Karma, I also made sure to show my Auriel''s Blessing. BB was struggling to stay on her feet as the Buddhist energy was suppressing her Medness making her unable to speak. Abby kept vomiting ck blood as the Buddhist energy was damaging her Madness. Nyathotep was badly hurt and her legs were shaking as if she was going to pass out at any moment. Although it is clear that the monk is also injured, his physical body seems abnormally strong as he remained calm even when his had a hole in it where his heart should be. The problem is that the Laws of this world were suppressing Nyathotep and Abby since they are both foreign entities. The Laws didn''t affect BB as she is linked to me so she shares in the benefits of me having the plot armor of this world. The monk was also being suppressed by the Laws, but his restrictions were much lesspared to the two girls since he has a lot of Positive Karma so the world sees him as an ally. Another problem is that the monk has no sins so Auriel''s sword won''t hurt him either. To increase my chances of survival, I used the Contracts that control Ehit to make the idiot god head towards the residence of the overseer sent by Paradise and stand by for orders. When I give the order, the god will report a cultivator invasion. Although this monk may be friends with Auriel and maybe have some acquaintances in Paradise, the Tower incident made the rtionship between Paradise and cultivators hostile so I can take advantage of the situation. It had been a long time since thest time I had a headache from thinking too many things in a short time¡­ How troublesome. Chapter 241: Damn Monk... Chapter 241: Damn Monk... I grabbed Abby''s waist to get her off myp while using [Mythomania] to hide the space mark I put on her body, then stood up in front of the monk. I made a respectful bow typical of cultivators. ¨C "Greetings sir, I am the knight of the Archangel of Hope and I think there is a misunderstanding here¡­" "Oh, interesting, so you are Miss Auriel''s knight" ¨C The monk showed a kind smile as his energy continued to suppress the three women. ¨C "But I do not understand what misunderstanding you mean" BB, Abby, and Nyathotep were very injured and their Paths of Maddness were being damaged by the monk''s mantra so I must hurry or they might be sent to the reincarnation cycle while losing their skills and personalities... It''s an interesting way to deal with a Higher Entity without destroying its soul, but I don''t have time to analyze this skill. I drew Auriel''s sword while maintaining my respectful attitude and approached Nyathotep. Nyathotep didn''t trust me so I had to use the Contract she signed to force her to stay put. I put my hand on her head in a friendly manner and put a space mark on her, then showed a kind smile towards the monk. ¨C "As you must have heard, my holydy seeks harmony among all races, so these Outer Gods are not enemies, on the contrary, they are the first entities willing to join the just cause of my holydy¡­" "Oh" - The monk nodded and smiled kindly. ¨C "You must be the Hero of Harmony¡­ I have heard that there is a talented boy who received recognition from Miss Auriel, I also heard that you are one of the few heroes willing to treat all species with respect, something very rare among youths" "Thank you for those words sir" ¨C I used [Mythomania] to make myself think that I am grateful for those words. "However" - The monk sighed. ¨C "Even if this is Miss Auriel''s wish, I will have to apologize to her since I cannot let these evil creatures escape¡­ Daoloth has destroyed eight temples of my sect, Nyathotep stole the treasures of one of my disciples, and Shub- Niggurath corrupted my brother''s Dao into total degeneration¡­ I''m sorry, but I can''t let go of this blood debt" Damn bunch of idiots, stop causing trouble! "I understand the predicament that you have sir" - I kept the respectful bow. ¨C "But it is my sincere wish to create an environment of harmony between all species so I cannot renounce the Outer Gods¡­" "Boy, your wishes are noble and I can feel that you have led a fair life to the point that Miss Auriel favors you" - The monk looked at me kindly. ¨C "So I will tell you kindly, go away now or I will have to bury you next to these evil creatures" Damn stubborn idealists¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Sir, please, there must be a way for us to reach an agreement¡­" The monk sighed. ¨C "Boy, do you think I have not noticed that there are barriers designed to suppress Madness? Just tell me the truth, you want to capture these creatures on your own to increase Miss Auriel''s prestige¡­" System Goddess made changes to the barriers to make them seem focused on hunting an Outer God, so the monk won''t be suspicious and try to break through the barriers. I showed an embarrassed attitude as if my true intentions had been found out. "Although I personally find lies distasteful, I apud your devotion to Miss Auriel" ¨C The monk sighed slightly, all his actions brimming with kindness. ¨C "Not many people would dare to face these evil creatures out of pure devotion and loyalty, even so, I''m sorry boy¡­ Although we can reach an agreement" I have a feeling I''m going to hear something unpleasant. "I am going to purify the three creatures and I will take the corpses of Daoloth and Nyathotep, you can keep the corpse of Yog-Sothoth, that will be enough for Miss Auriel to gain prestige" - The monk smiled like a grandfather taking care of his grandchild. That''s a good deal, it would not only increase my closeness with Auriel, but it would also help me create a friendly rtionship with one of the leaders of Eternal Heaven Immortal, the strongest faction of cultivators in the multiverse. Also, this would lessen the chances of my Outer God identity being exposed and might even get rid of one of my headaches... In objective terms, the gains outweigh the losses, but¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. I sighed. - "I''m sorry sir" BB, Abby, and Nyathotep disappeared from the room and were sent to my Core of Existence so that they can be close to Ray which will help them recover a bit from the wounds caused by the Buddhist mantra. The Dimensional Gate also disappeared as the monk was focused on purifying the Outer Gods so for now this monk won''t get reinforcements, although he doesn''t need them either. All the women I care about in this world have already been transported to the Rasen Dimension and are in a deep sleep state so I''m not worried if this world is destroyed. I also saved the idiot students who caused me trouble since I still have uses for them. "We are dead..." - Daedalus sighed in my mind. I didn''t have time to react when a hand-held my neck tightly. "Where are they?" ¨C The monk stopped smiling kindly and issued a powerful pressure that shook my internal organs. The monk had perfect control of his energy so only I felt the powerful spiritual pressure that was capable of crushing the will of all living beings in this world. Even though the monk is using one of the basic intimidation tactics by using sheer power to make me see how insignificant I am, intimidation doesn''t matter to me. On the other hand, the fact that the monk used a rtively gentle method clearly shows that he is not willing to destroy this world so he will limit his own abilities. I coughed up blood unable to speak so the monk released me making me fall to the ground. "Speak, where are those creatures" - The monk spoke with slight anger while he still maintained a trace of calm. The monk has decent self-control of his emotions which will be problematic as it will be more difficult to make him lose his rationality. On the other hand, and ording to information from System Goddess, the monk does not have a goodmand of spatial skills, and the only reason he managed toe to this world is that he specializes inbating chaotic energies such as Madness. He did not follow the spatial coordinates to pursue Nyathotep, but instead followed the trails of Madness and since Rasen''s spatial abilities are not rted to Madness, he cannot detect them. Golden light covered my neck healing my wounds, then I looked up and smiled with slight irony, but still maintaining a certain level of respect. ¨C "Where was the inner peace?" I received a p that threw me against the wall at the same time that my skull cracked. My own regenerative abilities were suppressed, but Auriel''s blessing is healing me so I''m fine. "Impertinent!" ¨C The monk held my shirt cor to look me in the eye. ¨C "Boy, you are courting death" I smiled. ¨C "Disappointing my benefactor is more terrifying than death" The monk frowned, then sighed. ¨C "You are a loyal boy and I respect that, but you are pushing your luck" I kept my friendly smile. ¨C "I do not believe in luck, the sir can kill me easily, but even in death, I will not give up my principles" The monk sighed and threw me against the stone wall. My body broke through the wall causing most of my bones to break as the walls were fortified with valuable materials. Again the golden light healed my wounds, but I couldn''t get up as a foot pressed my head down causing my face to crack on the stone floor. "Miss Auriel''s blessing can heal your wounds, but it doesn''t remove the pain" - The monk sighed with disappointment. ¨C "Boy, do not force me to be cruel and tell me where the evil creatures are" If this is the cruelty of a Buddhist then I want tough, these blows are too gentlepared to real torture. Some time ago System Goddess had told me about the Buddhists and from what I know, they are guardians of order, but their own concept of order. Unlike the bnce that seeks the midpoint between order and chaos, Buddhists seek peace and calm so they are not enemies of evil entities, but are enemies of chaotic entities, and the greatest representation of chaos is the Outer Gods. It can be said that a Buddhist can be a friend to a demon, but he will always be an enemy to a viin. To some extent, I don''t dislike that mentality. The monk was strong, stupidly strong, even with all the skills I have no chance to scratch him, but the monk had one huge weakness, his kindness. The monk continued to beat me. Whenever my injuries were serious, he would stop and wait for the golden light to heal me, only when my body was fully recovered would he hit me again. This may seem like cruel torture as it is a constant and relentless beating, butpared to everything the monk could do with his destructive abilities, this is just a minor reprimand. It is ironic that such a powerful entity cannot make a mere cockroach talk because the entity is kind while the cockroach is stubborn. So much power is limited by simple moral principles... It''s so funny I want to throw up. "Luis..." - System Goddess spoke with great concern. Seeing that I am beaten without being able to defend myself can be shocking for her since in her eyes I am always in control of the situation, but for me, this is just a Friday night. Being beaten, humiliated, and insulted is so normal in my life that I''m getting bored, I expected more from an entity capable of destroying universes. "Everything is fine" - I sighed internally. ¨C "If the monk decides to kill me then I will use a soul from Ortro''s warehouse to fake my integration into the reincarnation cycle¡­ To tell the truth, this is disappointing, I thought I would find myself in greater danger" "You are lucky that this cultivator is a genuine Buddhist and not a member of a righteous sect that only feigns integrity while secretly practicing demonic arts" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Although I am worried, if this continues it is possible that you will be taken to this man''s sect to force you to spit out the information" That would certainly be a problem¡­ But it could also be convenient. "If that happens, don''t use the emergency method, let the monk kidnap me" - I sighed internally while my body continued to be beaten. The emergency method was to make the core of this world unstable with the energy of BB and [Rasen] turning this world into a huge bomb. This won''t damage the monk, but it will give me time to escape, especially since the monk will try to stabilize the core to save this world. Sure, this method will get me into big trouble if the monk talks to Auriel since destroying a world is something only psychos and Devourers would do. "Boy, your loyalty is unbreakable like an iron mountain and your determination is as immeasurable as the heavens because not everyone can face seeing death up close and still manage to smile" - The monk sighed after breaking my arms and legs. I spat out a couple of teeth and smiled. ¨C "Thank you for the kind words, although it would be nicer if the sir stopped hitting my face" As the golden light regenerated my limbs, the monk looked at mepassionately and ced his hand on my head. [Paranoia] is still unavable, but I have a really bad feeling... Instinctively, I covered my Existence Core with [Anti-Rasen] to iste the women in my harem. At the same time, I separated a fragment of my mind and turned it into a USB-like spirit projection, then stored that fragment in the Rasen Dimension. "Eternal Samsara Cycle of Golden Purification!" [Warning: The user is being¡­..] Shit, this is going to be nasty¡­ Stupid unnecessarily long names¡­ [....] ... ...¡­ ...¡­. ...¡­.. ... .... ..... ...¡­ ...¡­. Chapter 242: Samsara Cycle Chapter 242: Samsara Cycle Well... How to say this... I''m in trouble. I''m immune to spirit and mind control skills, but there are some kinds of skills that I couldn''t prepare for since I honestly didn''t even imagine they existed. Right now my mind and soul are undergoing a constant cycle of birth, life, death, and reincarnation. It is not true death and reincarnation, but a projection of the infinite possibilities that epass my existence. The first reality would be something like this: "What would happen if Luis did not know the supernatural world". In that reality, I did not obtain a system and I maintained a normal life where my father failed to sell me to other Higher Entities which caused his death. I never knew about the existence of the multiverse and became Raku''s assistant after the Ichijo family helped me improve my health. That boy inherited the Ichijo family and married Chitoge after some stupid drama, both of them didn''t grow the yakuza but kept it stable while I handled the shady business on the human side so they could live as a happy and innocent marriage. In that reality, I did not have a harem and my only wife was Ichika since I fell in love with her over time, although there was a bloodbath since I had to kill all the jealous women who did not ept that I fell in love with an only woman. Umaru and my mother died at the hands of my enemies which led me to exterminate every gang in Japan making my name famous as the most dangerous man in Japan. I had a son and two daughters who I didn''t care about, but I still took care of them since I didn''t want to be like my father. I lived to be 45 years old and finally died in an ambush when negotiations with the Chinese mafia went awry. The next reality was: "Kuro the hero" I was summoned to another world as a Hero instead of getting a system. Even though my mission was to assassinate the Demon King, I got involved in political trash and racial strife. There were women who were interested in me, but I ignored them and didn''t form a harem since at that time my mindset was stuck in silent killer mode, Kuro. I destroyed every obstacle, including myrades who wanted coexistence between humans and other races. After five years of war, I enved the elves, beastkin, dwarves, and other non-human races while the demons were totally exterminated. The humans now feared me for my extreme methods so I murdered the nobility when they tried to set me up. The gods of that world were worried that I would be the new Demon King, but they couldn''t eliminate me since the church and many humans were my allies. Finally, the gods offered me to return to Gaia so I returned home, but as a different person. I lost all trace of emotions and became totally rational so I became the official killer of the Ichijo family. I was not Raku''s assistant since my only job was to eliminate any danger that threatened Japan, nor did I have a wife or children since emotional ties would be a weakness. Over time I made ns to take control of the yakuza as I determined that Raku and his fathercked the necessary traits to lead the yakuza. I died at the age of 32 when my attempted rebellion failed. As well to these two stories, I witnessed many other realities and alternate futures. A reality where Beast VII''s n was fulfilled and I helped her invade Gaia, then was killed when I was no longer useful. In another reality where I joined the demons and killed Seraph,ter Auriel was my executioner. There was even a reality where Navi was in the form of a woman¡­ I don''t want to talk about it or I''ll vomit. These futures were notpletely urate and they were not real timelines either since the interference of Higher Entities alters the path of Destiny causing unpredictable variables to exist. The true purpose of the skill used by the monk is to make a person experience infinite realities until the person''s soul feels that he has fulfilled his purpose in life by giving him peace and thus attaining enlightenment. This skill also has an effect on Higher Entities and if I''m not mistaken, it was specially designed to deal with Outer Gods with powerful willpower like BB. Although it sounds impressive since enlightenment is the door to bing a Buddha, there is a catch. This enlightenment is not to transcend but to detach from all possession, desire, dream, and longing to achieve absolute inner peace. Basically, the monk wants me to lose my supposed allegiance to Auriel, and therefore I will no longer have a reason to protect the Outer Gods. If I were a ''mortal'', when my mind is free of all desire, I will enter the path of Gautama Buddha, but not the version known to humans, but a higher version where everything bes irrelevant and my consciousness dissipates into the multiverse bing one with the concept ''Inner Peace''. This is the height of spiritual shit and it makes me feel sick, I feel like I''m entering a cheap self-help book. Now that I am a Higher Entity, this skill will lock me in an infinite cycle of boredom which will make me go into hibernation, making my body be an empty shell without individuality and personality. The monk does not want to control my mind, he seeks to erase my desires to turn me into an idiot who answers any question with a smile since inner peace will make me indifferent to the idea of keeping a secret... I admire this level of hypocrisy. The real problem is that my mind and soul are trapped within the cycle of the Samsara Cycle and I cannot break free as the voice currently speaking is just a piece of information that replicates my personality. It can be said that I am currently a backup USB in case Luis''s mind is destroyed. Since I''m just a database, I can only have a spectator role while my soul and mind are being lobotomized with Buddhist prayers... How troublesome. By the way, if someone asks you, no, I''m not a clone, I''m an extension of information, so I''m more like a neuron that is part of Luis''s mind. It is difficult to exin the mind of a lunatic so to summarize I am Luis but without a body or additional voices inside my head. When I integrate with Luis again, my mood will be bad since I start to miss those voices... I prepared various countermeasures in case my soul and mind were controlled, one of those countermeasures was to iste my Core of Existence so that no one can catch the women who live in my mind and personal worlds. This brings the problem that the System Goddess will not be able to activate the barriers to suppress the monk in addition to that I do not know what is happening around me since I am trapped inside my own mind. Another problem is that even though my ''Obsession'' stat protects me from boredom, my energy is sapped from constant death and resurrection. For a Higher Entity, death is like having a cold. It can be cured with medicine or wait for the body to get better, but it always causes a state of weakness. Every time a life cycle ends, my soul simtes a state of reincarnation so my energy is depleted and if this continues, my [Anti-Rasen] energy will not be able to continue to hide my [Reader''s Madness] nor my system which will prove that I am an entity that must be eradicated. That''s why I''m in big trouble. That said, I still have an emergency n. Paranoia is the mother of survival. The people that interest me from the Arifureta world and the heroines linked to the plot are in hibernation inside my Rasen Dimension and they did not even notice when they were kidnapped,ter I will have to talk to them to make them believe that I saved them from the imminent end of the world or something like that. It''ll be a shame to waste an unexplored world, but at least I got all the Basic Concept Magic so there''s not much to say. When people hit rock bottom they usually look for a way out of the well, but if the bottom of the well seems impossible to climb, just dig deeper for another way out, even if that way out is the most depressing despair. ¡­. A lot of internal monologues, the reviews will go down again... Well, it doesn''t matter, that''s the problem of the idiot who develops my story. On the other hand, it had been a long time since I could be alone with my own thoughts without having loud voices in my head. I''m starting to miss those girls... Stupid feelings of attachment. Whatever. [System Notification: Message function has been opened] [Message to: Azath¡ö¡ö¡ö Hello, nice to meet you, I introduce myself, I am a new nameless Outer God. I have wanted to meet you for a long time, but I have had multiple difficulties so I could not contact you before, I am very sorry since I really want to meet you because even though we have never seen each other, I have the feeling that you are special to me. To tell the truth, my situation is not good and this is probably the first andst time I can talk to you because my existence is about to end. In case we get to know each other, it would be nice to talk to you to get to know each other better. I hear you like to paint, I''m not particrly knowledgeable about art, but it would have been nice to see you paint. Anyway, I wish you the best, I''m sorry I didn''t write to you earlier] Well, too corny for my liking, but BB told me about that girl''s personality to increase my chances of talking to her without my body being destroyed. I pray to the god I don''t believe in that this isn''t aplete disaster... [System Notification: Message has been sent] [System Notification: The entity ''Azath¡ö¡ö¡ö'' has sent a message] I don''t want to open it... Well, anyway, I have already repeated the Samsara Cycle more than twelve million times so the idea of dying has be so irrelevant that it is boring. [Mensaje de Azath¡ö¡ö¡ö: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!] Incredible, I can feel an infinite amount of despair and anguish in that written scream¡­ [System Notification: A Higher Entity has detected the user''s coordinates] [System Notification: The approach of a Higher Entity has been detected. The entity is not hostile, but it is rmended to flee immediately] [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has negated some of the degeneration and corruption effects of the ''Distortion Madness'' energy.] [Warning: The degenerative effects of the ''Distortion Madness'' energy are damaging the user''s body] [System Notification: The ''Golden Samsara Mantra'' has stopped affecting the user] [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has returned to normal. Regained ess to the skills ''Reader''s Perspective'', ''Sadism'', ''Schizophrenia'', ''Paranoia'', ''Dissociative Identity'', and ''Character Sheet''] It seems that the monk is too busy to pay attention to me so it''s time to get out of this stupid simtion of unimaginative realities. Seriously, the Navi woman scene will be a permanent trauma¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Stand: Liberate Me From Hell'' has been activated] ... .... ..... ... ...¡­ ...¡­. ...¡­.. [System Notification: The ''Rasen no Chikara'' energy has broken through millions of high-level barriers. The user''s consciousness has restored their freedom] [System Notification: Rasen no Chikara (70%) > (89%) It has not been possible to gainplete control of the Rasen no Chikara energy. The requirements to fully master this energy are unknown] [System Notification: The title ''Free Man (100%)'' has been obtained] [Free Man: Fuck moralists, I''ll say what I want The only limit is the will, and if nothing can suffocate the spirit, the chains are just decorations. Grants resistance against mind, spirit, body, or Destiny control skills. Resistance to the restrictive effects of Contracts and Oaths will be gained. Resistance depends on the Willpower (Obsession) stat. Freedom-focused skills and energies will gain a power bonus when fighting against any kind of control and restriction] What a fucking headache... "Luis!" "Senpai what the hell did you do?! Why did our connection get cut?! Do you want to get rid of me?! ANSWER ME!" "Shut up for a moment" - I growled with annoyance, this is the second-worst migraine I''ve ever had. With [Paranoia] I confirmed that no one was watching me so I checked my surroundings. Let''s see, I''m lying on what looks like a ceremonial offering altar. I am naked and my body is covered with peach petals while all around me are incense, copper bells, wooden beads, and jade statues in the shapes of Buddhist monks. "SENPAI!" ¨C BB''s scream was full of fury as her energy began to turn violent, she is on the verge of a dementia attack. Since [Anti-Rasen] weakened, the restrictions controlling BB''s Madness weakened so I sighed before she caused any trouble. "The monk used a skill that I still don''t understand so I sealed my Nucleus of Existence for you guys to stay safe since the monk''s skills were designed to destroy Outer Gods and even though I also have the Madness energy, my Hero title and the Auriel''s blessing protected me from that ability." ¨C I massaged my forehead, my head is killing me. "¡­" ¨C BB calmed down but pouted angrily. ¨C "Senpai should have warned me earlier, I thought that Senpai no longer wanted to listen to me and she would leave me isted until she forgot about me, Senpai abandoned me for a week¡­" So I was stuck in the Samsara Cycle for a week¡­ Well, I thought it would be worse. "Luis..." - Tsubaki ignored BB and spoke to me with concern. - "Are you OK? I feel like you''re too tired¡­" I sighed internally. ¨C "I am, I need a vacation¡­" Although my energy is rapidly replenishing, I feel as weak as the time I was shot on a mission to eliminate an illegal trafficker and almost bled to death¡­ nostalgic. "This is¡­" ¨C System Goddess had been scanning the surroundings. ¨C "Nine Ascending Tribtions Ritual of the Great Jade Buddha¡­" ¡­. What thing? "Giving a long name to things doesn''t make them more interesting, it''s just stupid" - I rolled my eyes. "Ahem" - System Goddess scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¨C "This ritual is to cleanse the soul of a person by eliminating all desires, sins, curses, and anything else that can contaminate the soul, when the soul is totally free of impurities, the ascension process will begin to make the soul person experiences the Dao to ascend the Buddha path¡­" "Normally this ritual is only used on the most faithful followers who make great contributions to the Golden Buddha Sect since it is the direct path to bing a powerful Buddhist cultivator so I don''t understand why you are at the altar... Oh..." - System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, the way of the Buddha does not really suit you, perhaps the Dao of the Demonic Buddha of Greed and Depravity would be more suitable for you¡­" ¡­ "God is Buddha?" ¨C Rachel and many other people in my head were confused. "Buddha burger?" ¨C Ortro spoke with a sleepy voice, she was barely able to wake up. "What''s happening? You''re still alive? Oh congrattions" ¨C Nyathotep was lying on a couch watching anime on my cell phone¡­ The cause of this disaster was watching anime while I died millions of times... Abby breathed a sigh of relief as I reestablished the mental connection with them. ¨C "I thought the monk had purified you, if you had taken another two days then he would have used my spatial skills to look for you¡­" Yog-Sothoth is nicer than Nyathotep¡­ "Huh?" ¨C BB stopped making angry faces and finally noticed the problem. - "Where we are?" That''s what I want to know, but I don''t dare do anything rash since I have a guess as to where we are, and it''s not a good thing... "Immortal Eternal Heaven¡­" - Abby sighed. ¨C "More specifically, the Ascension Temple in the Golden Buddha Sect¡­" "Why do cultivators give such dramatic names to everything?" - I sighed with annoyance. My guess was correct, I''m not at Arifureta but at the base of the Higher Entities based on cultivation... I feel like I''m forgetting something. "..." - Abby blushed intensely and covered her face leaving a space between her fingers to continue looking. "Senpai is showing off his manhood to humiliate the little cultivators... Well done senpai~" "Oh, it''s the first time I''ve seen one without censorship mosaics" ¨C Nyathotep was curious. ¡­ I took out clothes from my Rasen Dimension and got dressed. I looked around the temple and confirming that there were no people nearby I made sure to take all the valuables. "1,000,000-year-old Ice Jade¡­ Nirvana Primal Lotus¡­ Transcendental Jade Incense¡­" ¨C System Goddess was drooling over the items entering the Rasen Dimension. ¨C "I can use reverse refining on these items to extract the materials¡­ Oh, precious alchemy resources¡­" "Is it okay to steal from Buddhists who only seek to protect the order of the worlds?" ¨C Tsubaki asked with conflicting feelings. "They wanted to kill us" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "We deservepensation, that''s how karma works~ Nee, senpai, don''t forget this gold te" "Golden Jade of Reincarnation¡­" ¨C Goddess of the System looked like a hungry tiger looking at a family of rabbits. Why is everything jade? I sighed and put the gold tablet away. "Why do you act so calm?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me curiously. ¨C "This world is the base of one of the strongest groups in the multiverse, I thought you would be paranoid to look for an escape route" I smiled wryly. ¨C "BB, Abby, I will give you the coordinates of Gaia, can you send me back?" "No problem" - Abby nodded. ¨C "I already found out how the monk detected my spatial movement ability so an ident will not happen again" "Don''t worry senpai, my spatial skills may be inferior to that of the perverted loli, but I can leave traces of false coordinates for cultivators to get lost in deste corners of the abyss~" - BB looked up smugly. "Tsubaki, use Resonance so that BB and Abby can ess the Rasen so that they don''t have obstacles with the barriers, first prepare the escape route, then we will go through this ce" - I arranged my clothes so that they were equal to those of a cultivator Buddhist. During the time that I was trapped in the Samsara Cycle, I had time to analyze the Buddhist energy in depth. Since this situation is extremely dangerous, [Nakama Power] and my plot armors evolved [Mythomania] so now I can trick the perception of entities at the level of Auriel, the shit monk, or Beast VII. I used [Mythomania] to replicate Buddhist energy perfectly, now I just need to devour an unimportant cultivator to impersonate him. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sounded worried. ¨C "Are you in a bad mood?" "Bad mood?" ¨C I smiled bitterly. ¨C "I ampletely furious and if it were not because this ce is dangerous, I would love to lose control to kill every bastard in this world, even innocent people¡­" I experienced a miserable life more than twenty million times¡­ I saw my harem with other men¡­ I saw my harem die... I myself killed my wives¡­ Fine, I admit it, I''m a soft-hearted jerk when ites to my women. In every life where I didn''t fall in love, I had a totally miserable life that led to a lonely and depressing death. On the other hand, even though in the lives where I had a family I experienced some happiness, my shitty destiny was always to lose everything I love right in front of my eyes... I can understand someone using me as a tool like Mr. Ichijo did, and yet I don''t hold a grudge... I can ept a disappointment like the one caused by Tsugumi and still forgive her and love her¡­ I can understand a betrayal like the one Revy did to me and maybeter I will ept her in my harem... I can even tolerate all the shit that my father caused me and coborate with him if that jerk offers me a deal with great benefits... I can ept and give in to almost anything since the benefits are more important to me than dignity, pride, and my own sanity... But everything has a limit¡­ I cut off Saeko''s head. I destroyed Tsubaki''s soul. I crushed Shigure''s head. I crucified Tsugumi and Revy. I burned down the building where some of my wives and family currently live while they were inside. Even if it was all just the projection of a fictional reality, I know that reality is made up of works of fiction so, for me, it was all real. In addition to that, I felt very anxious about the time I spent away from my women and even felt bad for my daughters. The hatred I feel for the monk who sent me to the Samsara Cycle is a hatred that not even my father could provoke in me... I''m trying hard to maintain self-control and not do something stupid out of impulsiveness, but even with my rationality, I''m only willing to return to Gaia after making sure the monk loses a ce to call home. The fact that the ritual was also designed to remove Auriel''s blessing proves that the monk didn''t contact Auriel so even if I do genocide, no one will be able to say I''m the culprit since the only evidence linking me to the Outer Gods is the testimony of the monk, and no one will care about the ramblings of a depressed asshole who lost everything he cares about... I went to the exit of the temple. "Oh, senpai?~ Right now you''re so wonderful that I can''t wait to rebuild my body~" "I like you, I want to hit that damn bald monk! This time I won''t fall for the lies that they have a special edition of Ri¡ö¡ö Gremo¡ö¡ö and will give it to me if I give up!" "I will help you when you ask" "Kill friend''s enemies" The Outer Gods agree with me, now the opinion of the other residents of my head is missing. "Well, I''ve already resigned myself to death so it doesn''t matter... I just ask you not to make my daughters die in a horrible way" "I will follow the Master" "Luis... It''s okay, I''ll apany you even if it''s to hell" "¡­The stupidity of this decision transcends the heavens¡­. But it''s not like I can refuse this¡­" "I do what God wants" The goddesses are in my personal world so they won''t be joining the vote for now. "Hey Listen! Kidnap the jade-skinned beauties and have an orgy in front of the stupid cultivators who waste their pathetic lives cultivating behind closed doors while their women are fornicated by a dog in heat!" "Navi" - I sighed. ¨C "I will not do the shit of the orgy¡­ But I will listen to you as long as you have some idea to annoy everyone in this world, I will also listen to BB''s suggestions" "Yay! Senpai is the best~!" "Hey Listen! Get the vaseline ready stupid cultivators! The anus destroyer 3000 has arrived muahahahahaha!" "¡­Oh, this is serious" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Luis, what did the monk do to you so that you are willing to ept the ideas of these two depraved creatures?" "I''m not going to talk about that" - I replied apathetically. "Hey Listen! I bet you dreamed of me bugging you hahaha!" ¡­. Noment. "Mm? Why does this energy look familiar to me?" ¨C Nyathotep felt something strange in the environment. I smiled. ¨C "I called an acquaintance" "¡­ Oh for Arceus¡­" ¨C Nyathotep paled. ¨C "Did you call Azathoth?!" BB smiled wryly. ¨C "The award for the craziest psychopathic bastard goes to¡­ Senpai! *Apuse more real than seen on cheap TV*" "If that entity is here then I understand why you are willing to attack this ce" ¨C System Goddess understood my idea. ¨C "The Buddhist cultivators will be too busy dealing with that entity and the other factions of cultivators will not help as they will wait until Azathoth and the Buddhists are weak to reap the benefits" "Shall we let the cultivators kill Azathoth?!" ¨C Nyathotep asked expectantly. Poor Azathoth, everyone hates her. "We''ll see" - I answered ambiguously and took advantage of BB and Abby''s spatial skills to leave the temple without activating the defensive barriers. Even if Azathoth is an uncontroble psychopath, as long as she helps me deal with the fucking monk then I''ll give her a special ce in my harem. I really hate that fucking monk... Chapter 243: Chaos in the sect Chapter 243: Chaos in the sect I expected to see a chaotic scene where people went crazy with panic, but what I saw was an earthquake drill in a good elementary school in Japan... People moved in an orderly fashion to evacuate the unprotected areas of the Buddhist sect, no one shouted demanding preferential treatment, and both the disciples of the sect as well as normal people were respectful of the rules. There was fear and worry, but everyone followed the directions of the guards who were escorting people to move to the shelters assigned by the sect. Although this territory is ruled by a faction of Higher Entities, arge part of the poption is made up of ''mortals'' who cultivate the Buddhist Dao. Higher Entities are normally entities with high status even if thebat power is weak, an example is System Goddess. If she was willing to give in to the requests of some conceited idiots, she could have a luxurious life in some sect of Eternal Heaven Immortal. On the other hand, there are mortal entities that also have high status due to having greatbat power, an example was the ancestor Ichijo who managed to gain the respect of many powerful entities even though he was a pedophile. If I have to make aparison, Higher Entities are kings while strong warriors are presidents. Both can be rulers, but mortals need greater personal merit and fame to gain status. In Higher Entity territories there are also cultivators who have not ascended in addition to ''normal people'' without cultivation energy. Normal people are in charge of misceneous jobs such as cleaning the temples, cultivating spiritual nts, or simply meditating to strengthen the spiritual power in the sect. Although I call thest group of people ''normal'', the truth is that the spiritual energy in the environment has improved their bodies so that their bodies areparable to Hayato Furinji while the life expectancy of these people can reach 500 years. Sure, these people are not true warriors as theyck proper training, especially in Buddhist territory where inner peace is more important thanbat power. The reason why people could remain calm was not only because the spiritual energy in the environment had calming properties, but the really important thing was that the sect''s territory was covered with a golden bell-shaped golden barrier which prevented Azathoth''s energy from destroying all living things. The ''Distortion Madness'' was affecting the Laws of reality and spatial cracks were randomly appearing on the sect''s ground, but the Buddhist cultivators were reciting mantras to stabilize the Laws of this world. To rify, the entire Buddhist sect was a world millions of timesrger than Gaia. To think that this ce is only a fraction of the entire Immortal Eternal Heaven¡­ This ce is stupidly big. Even though Azathoth''s energy didn''t fully enter this ce, some of the chaos managed to seep through the barrier, but every time a building turned into something resembling an abstract painting or every time a person began to mutate into a creature made of paint, the Buddhists channeled the mantras into that person managing to stabilize reality. In the sky I could see a monstrous creature whose form could not be described in words but, if I tried, I could only say that it was the embodiment of horror. Teeth and tentacles, the creature was just a giant mouth destroying everything in its path like a blind predator looking to destroy a rabbit hole. The barrier had a powerful mental filter so that people would only see a blurry shadow as people without powerful mental skills will have their minds totally destroyed if they see Azathoth''s current form. [Reader''s Madness] protected me from mental destruction as a single nce at Azathoth''s Nightmare Form was enough to give me more of a headache than the Samsara Cycle. Now I understand why Nyathotep is so afraid of the most unstable Outer God... Azathoth was fighting ten thousand monks who were reciting the same mantra that injured Nyathotep. Leading the army of monks was the son of a bitch I wish to destroy. Although the shitty monk was not the absolute leader of the Buddhists, his position was very important and his power was not something that could be underestimated. I am literally witnessing a war between entities capable of wiping out a universe in a matter of seconds. Although Azathoth is millions of times stronger than the army of monks, she is at a great disadvantage as she does not have a single ally and the Buddhist mantra is specifically designed to remove the effects of Madness energy. The other problem is that Azathoth has a nickname that describes her perfectly, ''The Blind Idiot God''. Azathoth wasn''t strategizing or evading attacks, she was simply trying to destroy the barrier protecting the sect while the monks managed to evade totally predictable attacks. While Azathoth had such devastating power that her mere presence was destroying the souls of some monks on the gxy level, she was still too impulsive that her body was being destroyed every second. Azathoth''s body was simr to mine, she was entirely built by ck blood so even though her body was constantly mutted, she kept regenerating smoothly as she continued to attack impulsively and disorderly. Azathoth''s growls, screams, cries, moans, and wails covered the entire space, but the Buddhist prayers of the sect''s disciples were protecting the people inside the barrier. Despite the efforts of the Buddhists, some people fell to the ground as their ears bled ck liquid. The people who were totally corrupted by the ''Distortion Madness'' were killed and their souls were sent to the reincarnation cycle since that Madness was too contagious and a single infected could cause a pandemic within the sect. Looking at the whole scenario, it can be said that the monks are fair heroes while Azathoth is the final boss that must be destroyed, so joining the monks to eliminate the monster would be the right thing to do. That said, it would be cruel not to help a partner in distress. Using [Dissociative Identity] I changed my Concept to ''Fraud'' since I don''t needbat power right now. With [Mythomania] I maintained the presence of a normal person to hide among the people who were being gathered by the Buddhists to be taken to a safe ce. The sect disciples took us to an area with several buildings which were covered by multiple barriers. After we entered the building the ce was packed so the disciples left to help more people. System Goddess took two minutes to analyze the barriers. ¨C "This ce was designed to prevent the mental deterioration of Madness, considering that this ce seems to have been built recently it seems that the Buddhists were already prepared for the invasion of the Outer Gods" So they already had preparations¡­ That exins why they are managing to resist Azathoth''s attack so efficiently. I walked among the people and found no trace of cultivators, this ce was only inhabited by normal people. Men, women, children, and the elderly, this ce was filled with people with clean souls and no sins. I never thought to see thousands of honest people without a trace of malice... Although these people showed that not the entire multiverse was popted by selfish idiots, theck of cruelty made them naive so with a few minutes of chat I was able to gather quite a lot of information about the structure of the sect. Although these people did not know the number of troops or the type of defensive measures in the sect, the important locations were public knowledge. The building where disciples could exchange merit points for resources, the prison where criminals were punished, the residence of the disciples, the sacred ground where the purest spiritual energy was gathered... Buddhists did not hide secrets as Buddhist barriers and other factors such as indoctrination ensured that there would be no spies within the sect. That''s why it''s bad to be too trusting, an idiot can alwayse with a desire for revenge... "Luis" - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "This ce is full of good people who are not hypocrites, they are genuinely good people¡­ It would be a tragedy to destroy this ce¡­" Tsubaki knows me too well, if things go as nned then she won''t want to talk to me for a week¡­ It''s all for the greater good. After gathering the necessary information I prepared to leave the building to move to the important ces but Ray''s voice stopped me. "God, a gift¡­" ¨C The little girl inside my mind showed me four small handmade dolls. Instead of dolls, it was better to call them keychains since each one was the size of a thumb. The dolls had the appearances of Ortro, Abby, Nyathotep, and Ray. The dolls had been made from the skin and hair of the girls, what really struck me was that somehow Ray managed to create a bond between the women and the dolls as if they were voodoo dolls, but with different effects. While a voodoo doll creates a connection where the doll affects the person, these dolls were designed for the person to affect the doll. In short, the person will be fine even if the doll is destroyed. "They are for the back of God" - Ray continued showing me the dolls. "Oh, is that what you wanted loli hair and skin for?" ¨C BB sounded interested in the dolls. It is surprising that they agreed to give parts of their bodies without questioning the reason... Ray nodded. ¨C "God is stronger with us on his back, but God does not want to put us in danger so I thought about this" The creativity of a lunatic is impressive... "Tch, just because I''m not a loli I can''t go on senpai''s back" ¨C BB clucked her tongue in disappointment. ¨C "Stupid senpai lolicon" "Can''t you change your form to be a loli?" ¨C Nyathotep asked something that almost makes me wish I was dead. ¨C "You are a Sakura-face and in Fate Zer¡ö it appears loli Sakur¡ö so you can use her as a reference" BB shook her head. ¨C "Senpai likes my shapely body and I want senpai not to lose sexual interest in me, even if senpai is a lolicon, he still favors big breasts even if he doesn''t admit it~" ¡­ I can not deny it¡­ "Hmph" ¨C Abby pouted. "Totally understandable" ¨C Nyathotep nodded. ¨C "Big breasts are filled with the hopes and dreams of otakus¡­ I keep looking for the coordinates of Hig¡ö Scho¡ö¡ö Dx¡ö to take a picture with Ria¡ö and Aken¡ö¡­" I feel like I''m listening to Umaru''s nonsense... I sighed and ignored the voices. Ray''s idea sounded crazy, but it made a certain amount of sense so I took the dolls out of my Core of Existence and hung them on my back under my clothes, then used [Anti-Rasen] so other entities couldn''t notice the dolls. [System Notification: The skill ''Mama Opossum'' has been activated. Effects: - Greater effectiveness and power in skills rted to the energy ''Reader''s Madness''. - Increase in regenerative abilities. - Increase in spatial abilities. - Increase in destructive abilities. - Increase in mental corruption abilities. - Increase in mental destruction abilities. - Increase in mind control abilities. - Increase inbat abilities. - Increase in resistance to spiritual and mental attacks. - Weakened versions of the skills of the entity ''Nyathotep (Nyaruko)'' can be used. - Weakened versions of the skills of the entity ''Yog-Sothoth (Abigail Williams / Abby)'' can be used. - All skills of the entity ''Ortro'' can be used] [System Notification: The title ''Crazy Psychiatrist'' gave stability to the different paths of the ''Madness'' energy. The risks of having insanity attacks from excessive use of skills rted to ''Madness'' energy are negated] "As expected of a system user" ¨C Nyathotep, or well, Nyaruko, nodded approvingly. ¨C "A power-up out of the ass is never missing, now we need background music to have a shonen anime clip with a title that says ''The biggest power-ups in anime'' or something like that¡­ Now that I think about it, I want to open an anime review channel on YouTube, or I can stream on Twitch¡­" This woman talks too many stupid things at once... she''ll get along with my sister or Arisa... By the way, all the brats who infiltrated my room are grounded, you damn brats. BB and Abby continued to support me on space skills so I easily made it out of the building. The strongest Buddhists were busy fighting Azathoth, and the cultivators with the necessary power to threaten my life were also busy as they worked hard to fix the Laws of reality that were being distorted by Azathoth''s energy so I can easily move around sect ground. Although [Mythomania] could perfectly hide my presence and thebination of spatial skills of my group made me one of the best thieves in the multiverse, it was still very dangerous to move in the territory of Higher Entities since normally the consciousness ofrge entities makes sure that intruders do not appear. Fortunately, those entities are fighting against my stalker so I got to the prison with ease. I don''t have the confidence to defeat the monks who guard the ce where the treasures are kept, so I need a distraction. It is very dangerous to face the guards who watch the prisoners since they are in charge of containing entities capable of erasing constetions and gxies. That said, I only had to get close to the prison for System Goddess to figure out the configuration of the barriers that prevented spatial movements. System Goddess managed to create a small crack in the barrier so with some effort I was able to enter the prison undetected. "The core of the Hundred Thousand Dancing Demons Suppression Formation is five meters to the left¡­" ¨C System Goddess was giving me directions to move between the spaces of the prison. One of Abby''s skills was a strange spatial movement that allowed me to sneak through any angle of 120 degrees or less. Apparently, she used to have pets that she trained with this skill, but those pets ran away in fear when she had a dementia attack. Later those entities adopted the name ''Hound of Tindalos'' since Abby is a little afraid of the barking of dogs and those entities hoped that with that name she would not chase them to punish them for escaping. On a side note, Abby is a bit scared of Ortro which amuses BB. Fortunately, the brat isn''t afraid of me. Moving through the angles in the connections between the walls and the floor, I finally reached the core of the stupidly named spirit formation. "The spirit formation was configured to trigger an rm in case of any small interference so I can''t modify it" ¨C System Goddess smiled. ¨C "But this made a weakness, I will tell you where to attack with your Stand and so all the prisoners will be free, just wait for my signal" [Rasen] energy began to swirl around the small drill in my hand as System Goddess showed me the specific spot I should hit. [System Notification: The title ''Free Man'' has strengthened the skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell''] Tsubaki let out a sigh and closed her eyes, it was depressing for her that a beautiful ce like this is destroyed. It is no exaggeration to say that this Buddhist sect is the closest thing to a utopia, not even the idealists of Paradise managed to create an environment of peace and respect like this. "Now!" ¨C System Goddess gave me the signal so I hit the core with my Stand and turned my hand as if it were a key opening a door. As soon as the core was destroyed, I made a space jump to transport myself to a far away ce where I left a space mark before. Inside an empty building, I paused for a moment and looked up at the sky. Azathoth kept trying to break through the barrier that protected the sect. The number of monks was decreasing as Azathoth''s attacks were capable of destroying souls which were permanent death for a Higher Entity. It is surprising that the monks continue to fight fearlessly in the face of a fate worse than death. These monks are admirable martyrs, but none of that matters to me. I looked in the direction of the prison and saw a huge burst of energy. If this were Gaia, that explosion would have wiped Australia off the map. The explosion was a mixture of Buddhist energy and a strange type of Buddhist energy that was corrupted by carnal desires and violence. In the Immortal Eternal Heaven, there is a demonic sect that follows the path of freedom through the fulfillment of carnal desires such as sexual pleasure, greed, and power. Sometimes both sects have conflicts so the Buddhists capture the enemy warriors to try to return them to the correct path of Buddhism, contrary to the demonic Buddhists who humiliate and torture the prisoners. Although there were also demons, demonic cultivators, warlocks, and other chaotic entities in the prison, the Buddhists'' biggest rivals were the Demonic Buddhists so they were the biggest enemy inside the prison. Now the Buddhists have two problems. Azathoth is sending me millions of messages to find out if I''m still alive and since I haven''t responded she''s freaking out which makes her more violent and dangerous. The sect disciples and other guards are busy stabilizing the Laws so they can''t send reinforcements to the prison. The evil entities are much stronger than the good entities thanks tobat experience and dirty tricks, but the prisoners have been sealed for a long time so it will take a while for them to recover their full strength so the guards can suppress the riot with something of time. Still not enough chaos... "Hey Listen! I have an idea!" I sighed. ¨C "Now is not the time for sexual stupidities" "Fuck you bitch!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "Senpai~ I have an idea~" ¨C BB''s eyes had an intense red color. ¨C "Senpai can use the transmutation circle to establish contact with some Ancient Ones, if senpai can negotiate, some of them will be willing to join this fun~" "Nope!" - Nyaruko screamed in horror. ¨C "I know you Daoloth! You''re going to call Cthugha just to spite me! I hate that damn yuri stalker!" BB smiled. ¨C "Oh, but she has excellent destructive skills and I am sure she will join the fight if we give her some of your blood to prove that the Buddhists attacked you~" "NO!" ¨C Nyaruko looked terrified. ¨C "I hate yuri and I hate her! Right now I''m weak and if she finds out she''ll try to **** me!" BB put his hand to his chin. ¨C "Hmmm, right, that would be a problem since you are senpai''s property¡­" "Exactly!... Wait, I''m whose property?" ¨C Nyaruko looked nkly at BB. ¡­This girl did not read the contract¡­ BB smiled. ¨C "Heh, idiot~ Your butt belongs to senpai~" "What?!" - Nyaruko paled. ¨C "That will not fit in my butt! I''m going to die!" "..." - Abby simply sighed, it seems that she did read the contract and even so she was willing to ept it in order to silence the voices in her head. Wait¡­ "BB¡­" ¨C I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Did you let them see me when I was with Arisa?" "¡­Teehee~" This damn girl... "I was going to punish you for two months without dessert, but I think it will be six months" - I sighed internally. "¡­" [System Notification: Lovely BB-chan has died from heartbreak, stupid senpai] "Anyway, I want to know more about the Ancient Ones" ¨C I kept looking at the unfolding chaos. "Do you really want to see me get sodomized by that damn yuri addict?!" ¨C Nyaruko was practically crying. I sighed internally. ¨C "Think of it this way, if she receives many injuries it will be easier to put her under various contracts that will force her to be obedient and thus she will no longer bother you" "Oh¡­" ¨C Nyaruko stopped crying and showed a big smile. - "You know? I''m starting to like you" BB stopped pretending to be dead and shed a big smile. ¨C "Senpai, is the n to deal with Cthugha the same as the one you are using for Aazthoth?~" This girl understands me well... "Um, I have something to say" ¨C Nyaruko smiled bitterly. ¨C "The other cultivator sects will help the bald monks if the situation worsens so if we are not careful we could end up surrounded by cultivators¡­ It will be hell if they start talking about wells and tigers¡­ Stupid frog lovers, always say the same lines" "I know" - I agreed. ¨C "This could be the beginning of the war between cultivators and users of Madness so we must make preparations" "Oh senpai ?" ¨C BB''s eyes were two hearts. ¨C "Will you start a conflict involving the great groups of the multiverse just to protect your pretty kohai? You are so tsundere~" "This is to help us all" ¨C Abby pouted. "We adults are talking, get out of here loli" ¨C BB snorted disdainfully. Every day my head is noisier¡­ But despite the migraine, I am d to listen to these noisy women¡­ Damnit, the Samsara Cycle will be a trauma for a long time. Chapter 244: Ancient Ones Chapter 244: Ancient Ones The buildings where themon people were sheltered were pseudo pocket dimensions designed to prevent the corruption of the Madness. Even though these buildings could resist the traces of ''Distortion Madness'', they had the w that they were totally isted ces so the Buddhists didn''t know what was going on inside the buildings. Normally this wouldn''t be a problem since in the entire sect''s terrain there wasn''t a single spy from another organization or faction of cultivators, but again, overconfidence is another name for stupidity. Thanks to the spatial distortion arrays, each building could hold about 10 million people so the ce looked gigantic when there were no people. "Come on Tsubaki, technically I saved nine million people" - I sighed. Tsubaki didn''t answer, she is angry because I entered this building and spread the ck blood to absorb all the people. Tsubaki would be mad if I use kind souls for my experiments so I had to improvise. Nobody died since I sent the minds of these millions of people to the church of my personal world where the followers of the Church of Orthrus will be in charge of brainwashing those people. Those millions of people have pure souls and kind hearts so they will be excellent farmers focused on taking care of spiritual nts. Tsubaki is mad at me because I technically kidnapped millions of people to make thembor ves, but she will calm down in a couple of days so I keep working. The barriers that protect this ce are so strong that the monks outside will not be able to detect the rituals that I am about to perform. To start, I spread ck blood to form a transmutation circle on the floor using a setup Abby taught me. Abby has extensive knowledge of something called the ''Chaos Arts'', a form of dark arts that uses Madness energy. Even demons dare not use these rituals carelessly as the price is theplete loss of mind. "Remember, you promised all the desserts I want for a week¡­" ¨C Nyaruko looked at me nervously as she hugged an oxidized copper box. I sighed and pulled out a tray of cookies. - "It''s a deal" Nyaruko smiled and took the cookies as she handed me the copper box. Each Outer God has her own interests and hobbies. BB loves to annoy others and her skill to alter Concepts is possibly my biggest trump card when facing Higher Entities. Abby has the most knowledge of forbidden arts as she likes to study new cultures when she travels. Nyaruko is a treasure chest as her ''Collector''s madness'' causes her to kleptomania. She has all sorts of things ranging fromplete trash to real treasures that even Paradise would envy. Nyaruko would rather die than give up her treasures so I have to bargain with her to get the things I need. In fact, she has the necessary materials to rebuild BB''s body so we are still negotiating. Sure, I can use Contracts to force her to give me her belongings, but that would only make her hostile towards me and I''m managing to win her affection through patience as I''m apparently the first person who doesn''t try to hit her when she says or does stupid things. For some strange reason, she is afraid of forks... I stopped thinking about stupid things and opened the box. What I saw was three pages of an ancient book with meaningless scribbles, but due to [Reader''s Madness], I saw words and long sentences in each scribble. Looking at the pages, my title [Outer God] felt a certainfort, but my human lineage felt an unpleasant sensation simr to having thousands of spiders walking inside my skin... [System Notification: A link has been established with the artifact ''Necronomicon (Pages: II, V, VII)''. The user can use Chaos Spells without depleting one''s life energy. Warning: Using this artifact will cause mind deterioration until all traces of consciousness are destroyed (Effect negated by the title ''Outer God'')] [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has been synchronized with the artifact ''Necronomicon (Pages: II, V, VII)''. Holding the artifact will increase the effectiveness of Chaos Spells] So this is the Necronomicon... Although the three pages seemed simple, only entities with the title ''Outer God'' could hold these pages without taking fatal damage to the mind, even a Buddhist monk would need to constantly meditate to suppress Madness in case of touching the artifact. "With this, you officially have the highest rank among the followers of the Outer Gods, which is ironic since you yourself are one of us¡­" ¨C Nyaruko spoke while eating cookies. Abby frowned. - "Do not talk with your mouth full" She was also eating cookies as they are her reward for giving me a lot of information about the Ancient Ones and how to trade with them. BB smiled. ¨C "Although the Ancient Ones are normally useless, at least they will be good cannon fodder until we heal our wounds" I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Didn''t you mention that some Ancient Ones are just as strong as the Outer Gods? Also, they are supposed to be superior in numberpared to us" BB shrugged. ¨C "Cthugha, Hastur, Ach-Nacha, and others have decent strength, but most are living jokes, for example, Dagon is a stupid tuna while Eihort is a pervert with a tentacle fetish" ¡­ I sighed in disappointment, my expectations are dying. "Don''t worry senpai" ¨C BB patted me on the shoulder. ¨C "When this kohai returns to the level of a final boss, senpai just has to put on an apron and cook a lot of food for the lovely BB-chan~ I''ll take care of the problems~?" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You only know how to cause problems, if I leave you alone for five minutes you are capable of starting a multidimensional war" BB smiled. ¨C "How is the war that senpai is going to cause?" "Technically this is your fault" - I replied apathetically. "I know" ¨C BB smiled proudly. ¡­ Whatever. I continued with the preparations. First I took out two million human corpses, Ortro keeps them as emergency food. Even though this will be detrimental to my Karma, I also took out two thousand human souls. I put all the materials in the center of the transmutation circle. Ortro made sad sounds to which I sighed. ¨C "Later you can replenish your emergency supply" Around the circle were red candles made from coagted human blood while 200 ceremonial knives made from ck blood appeared at specific points. "Good luck senpai~" - BB smiled and returned to my mind with Nyaruko and Abby. I used [Mythomania] to hide my identity as an Outer God and posed as a human corrupted by Madness, basically a priest who worships the Outer Gods and Ancient Ones. I opened a spiral portal where 200 people came out with ck robes covering their faces, these were followers of the Church of Orthrus. ''Church of the Dog'' seems like a stupid name to me so I prefer to use this name. Since these people have been totally influenced by my [Reader''s Madness], I can connect my mind with them to perform the ritual. Each person stood in front of a knife, knelt down, and waited for directions. I held up the pages of the Necronomicon and began the ritual. "MER SIDI¡­ MER KURRA¡­ MER URULU¡­ MER MARTU¡­ ZI DINGIR ANNA KANPA¡­ ZI DINGIR KIA KANPA¡­" ¨C The two hundred people spoke in perfect synchronicity as they used the knives to make symbols on their left palms. My right hand held the pages while my left hand pointed to the center of the transmutation circle. ¨C "IA ANU¡­ IA ENLIL¡­ IA NNGI¡­ ZABAO" The transmutation circle activated causing the corpses and souls to start writhing grotesquely. The human flesh joined together to form something simr to a tree, but instead of its branches bearing leaves, they curled up to form a huge mirror of blood. This ritual is called ''Invocation of the Four Gates'', it allows the priest to create a Dimensional Gate through a sacrifice. This Gate has two uses, it can be used to move between Worlds as long as I have the coordinates of the other World, or it can be used to contact Outer Gods and Ancient Ones. Spells in the Necronomicon are powerful in that they allow mortals to use a minuscule fraction of the power of the Outer Gods and this particr spell mimics Abby''s skill to create Dimension Gates. To tell the truth, these spells are useless to me since I can use these abilities myself without the need forplex rituals, but it is important to create the right environment. I even gave Navi a lot of food to make sure the asshole doesn''t cause trouble. Once the mirror was formed, I prepared the offering to contact my first target. I took out a ss vial containing a drop of Nyaruko''s blood and threw it into the blood mirror while raising my voice. ¨C "Great Cthugha! In your infinite grace, I beg you to listen to the words of this insignificant priest!" The mirror absorbed the bottle, now it remains to wait. [System Notification: A Higher Entity has detected the user. The entity approaches. The entity is not hostile, but it is rmended to escape] The heat increased considerably, but it was still humanly tolerable so Cthugha must be holding back her power. [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has suppressed the harmful effects of the ''Arsonist''s Madness'' energy] Through the mirror, I saw a red-haired brat who looked to be 14 years old. I''m not even surprised... "Nee, look, your girlfriend is here" ¨C BB mocked Nyaruko. Nyaruko ignored everything and concentrated on enjoying her cookies. "Human, speak, where did you get Nyaruko''s blood?" - Cthugha spoke authoritatively. Although she didn''t show hostility, it''s clear that she will be aggressive if I don''t give a satisfactory answer. I respectfully knelt as I lifted my right sleeve to reveal a strange mark on my right arm. ¨C "Great Cthugha, I am the servant of the great Nyathotep¡­" When an Outer God recognizes a follower, they usually mark them as a sign of ownership. To tell the truth, the Outer Gods do this for fun since they don''t really care about having followers since the life of mortals is so short that they don''t develop attachment even for the most devout priests, moreover, it ismon for an Outer God to exterminate his followers during a dementia attack. Cthugha looked at the mark without much interest, her attention was really focused on the pages of the Necronomicon as Nyaruko never lets go of her treasures and if I possess this artifact it means she holds me in high regard. Cthugha frowned, she is as jealous as Nyaruko mentioned... Before Cthugha impulsively attacked me, I began to speak in a pleading voice. ¨C "Oh great Cthugha, my master has been captured by cruel enemies so I beg the great Cthugha to help my master" Cthugha froze as the temperature rose. "Who dares capture my Nyaruko?!" ¨C Cthugha yelled furiously making the space tremble despite the fact that she still hasn''t crossed the Dimensional Gate, her strength is no joke. "My master was ambushed by the Buddhist cultivators of Eternal Heaven Immortal ¡­ I managed to infiltrate the grounds of the Buddhist sect and opened this portal." ¨C I maintained a pleading demeanor. ¨C "Although it is very dangerous to attack the main base of the Buddhist cultivators, currently the great Azathoth is attacking this ce so it is the perfect opportunity to rescue my master" "Azathoth?" - Cthugha paused for a moment. It seems that her fear of Azathoth outweighs her obsession with Nyaruko. "That''s right, great Cthugha" - I pretended not to notice her fear. ¨C "All the leaders and guardians of the Buddhist sect are fighting against the great Azathoth, although this left the sect unprotected, there are still entities that exceed my power so I cannot search for my master, but with the help of the great Cthugha it will be possible to rescue my master" Cthugha was silent for a couple of minutes to analyze the whole situation. Although she appears to be an impulsive and temperamental person, this situation requires deep consideration as the risks are great. If Azathoth defeats the cultivators, then this ce will be destroyed including the Outer Gods and Ancient Ones, but if the cultivators win, then we will be locked in among many enemies. I expected that so I showed an expression of adoration and respect. ¨C "My master ordered me to look for the great Cthugha in an emergency, the great Cthugha must be a very important entity for my master, so I beg the help of the great Cthugha" Cthugha''s mouth trembled many times and atst, she sighed. Cthugha walked towards the mirror of blood and entered this World. What surprised me was that her mes were able to withstand most of the suppression of the defensive Laws of this world, no, it is better to say that her mes were burning the Laws. Cthugha stood and looked at her hands for a moment. ¨C "Buddhist energy¡­ This is unpleasant¡­ Oh, Nyaruko, the things I do for love¡­" "I want to throw up¡­" ¨C Nyaruko had a disgusted expression. "If you vomit in my mind I''ll take your cell phone" - I sighed internally. "NOO! There''s an event in Azu¡ö Lan¡ö and I don''t want to miss the Illustriou¡ö banner!" - Nyaruko screamed in agony. Although I don''t understand what she is talking about, I know how to deal with a useless otaku who lives glued to the inte since Umaru is the same. I went to the entrance and opened the door respectfully. I made sure no monks were near this area earlier so I can do another three or four rituals before I''m discovered. Cthugha looked out of the building and her face paled at the sight of Azathoth fighting the Buddhists, but she managed to calm down as she noted that the blind monster was unable to break through the barrier that protected the sect. "I''ll look for Nyaruko, you wait here and take care of the Gate, this will be our escape route" ¨C Cthugha sighed and spoke authoritatively to me. I knelt like a religious fanatic. ¨C "Thank you great Cthugha! I will guard this ce with my life!" "Just call me Kuuko" ¨C Cthugha sighed. ¨C "Nyaruko changed her name so I want to do the same¡­ Ah, Nyaruko ?¡­" I nodded. ¨C "Great Kuuko, I will make sure to protect this ce" Kuuko nodded and disappeared. "I thought senpai would be more jealous and possessive" ¨C BB spoke curiously. ¨C "You know, that loli yuri wants to steal senpai''s property" I sighed wryly and closed the door to the building. ¨C "She is strong but too impulsive, she did not even ask me about Nyaruko''s location so she will get into trouble, when she is badly injured it will be time to negotiate" "Senpai is so handsome when he''s a treacherous rat~" ¨C BB smiled like a maiden in love. System Goddess nodded. ¨C "It is true, seeing that you kneel so easily is fascinating, your non-existent pride makes you more attractive than arrogant men who prefer to die rather than lower their heads, that kind of man is only courting death" "We are in the base of entities that are natural enemies of Outer Gods and a single mistake can get us in trouble" - Abby grabbed another cookie. ¨C "He is not totally rational either" "Well, that''s true" ¨C System Goddess shrugged. ¨C "But if Luis were totally rational then he would have sacrificed us to protect his own life" "Senpai is the middle ground between an idiotic psychopath and a pragmatic psychopath~" ¨C BB seemed more and more in love. I smiled wryly, I can''t deny it. In this way, I called the next Ancient One. Although the dementia attacks mainly affect the Outer Gods, some of the Ancient Ones also suffer from this problem so my [Anti-Rasen] served to negotiate the same way it did with Nyaruko and Abby. Such is the case of Hastur. ording to Abby and BB, Hastur''s mind is totally divided into two personalities that fight all the time to takeplete control of the body. Hastur splits into two personalities. The first personality is a tsundere but reliable older sister who is easily embarrassed and enjoys ying harmless little pranks on her friends. The second personality is basically chaos personified. She''s unpredictable, random, cheerful, and overly energetic, basically a brat with a sugar overdose. In this case, it suits me to contact the chaotic personality as the kind personality will not want to start a war on Buddhist territory. Fortunately for me and unfortunately for this world, I was able to contact the chaotic personality. "Haachama-chama!~" ¡­. It took me two seconds to regret this decision. "Hey, can this really silence that nuisance?" ¨C A pretty blonde girl in a gothic dress asked me happily as she held a purple bracelet. The bracelet was a chain of [Anti-Rasen] that could stabilize the minds of Madness-wielding entities. While I would have liked to ce Hidden Contracts on the bracelet, it would be dangerous to incur the fury of an Ancient One in my current situation so this artifact contained no traps. Still, to think that the fearsome Yellow King would be such a lovable girl¡­ The multiverse is stupid. I respectfully nodded. ¨C "Great Hastur, this is an offering specially prepared to stabilize the problems of Ancient Ones and Outer Gods, my master Yog-Sothoth wishes the cooperation between both groups to eliminate the enemies who have had the audacity to start a hunt against the great beings" "Eeeehhh? Oh~ I see~" ¨C Hastur nodded with a smile. ¨C "You talk funny, you sound like a theater presenter, you are funny~" I bowed. ¨C "Thank you for your kind words, great Hastur" "Just tell me Haachama~" ¨C Hastur smiled and put on the bracelet. ¨C "No more Hastur, no more Haato, just Haachama~ Forever~" I feel like I just caused a mess... "Don''t you have a prettier design?" ¨C Haachama looked at the bracelet. "I''m sorry I didn''t prepare a better design, I beg the mercy of the great Haachama" - I knelt down. "Huh? Oh, don''t worry, I like this" ¨C Hastur patted me on the shoulder. ¨C "Well, as we agreed, I will help you destroy this ce a little~ Hehehe, it will be fun~" Hastur, well, Haachama, agreed to help me destroy the Buddhist sect in exchange for the method to suppress her second personality. This girl is too dangerous, she does things that she finds fun even if they are dangerous, she didn''t even care that Azathoth was around, she just wants to cause chaos while having fun. In reality, she and BB used to get along, but Haachama''s second personality constantly held back Haachama''s destructive impulses, in fact, Haachama is the representation of the dementia attacks while the other personality named Haato is the real personality. I made the hallucinations suppress the main personality¡­. Well, I don''t have a certified psychiatrist, so it doesn''t matter. Haachama left the building and the first thing he did was approach a group of monks who were trying to put out the fire that was destroying several buildings. Haachama pointed at a monk causing his head to explode. From the pool of blood a spider came out which was picked up by Haachama, then she ate the spider... What a bizarre method to devour minds¡­ "We have two" - System Goddess sighed when she saw how the territory of the sect turned into chaos. ¨C "The rms have already been activated so we can only summon another Ancient One before other factions of cultivators to decide to provide reinforcements" I nodded and closed the door to repeat the ritual. "Which Ancient One will join us without hesitation?" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "Kuuko is doing a great job destroying everything in his path and it was easy to negotiate with Haachama so it doesn''t matter to have a weak ally, we just need numbers" "Mmmmm" ¨C Abby thought for a moment. ¨C "Could you call Cthy¡­ Although¡­ Um¡­" "What is the problem?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. Let''s see, even though the Outer Gods are different from Lovecraft''s mythology, Cthy is supposed to be the daughter of Cthulhu so she must have decent strength. BB smiled. ¨C "Well, maybe, just maybe, her father disappeared because of me~" ¡­ What? Abby sighed. ¨C "You always cause problems" Nyaruko nodded. ¨C "Youin about me, but you are the biggest idiot" "It''s not my fault!" BB pouted. ¨C "By chance, Cthulhu met a human woman in Gaia and fell in love, ha, loser¡­ Anyway, that stupid octopus asked me for help to enter Gaia without alerting the Will of the World so I showed him a crack in the barrier from Gaia in exchange for all his belongings including the worlds he had collected¡­ In the end, that idiot hasn''t appeared since then so he must have be a takoyaki~" "Sounds delicious" ¨C Ortro began to drool. Crack in Gaia''s barrier? One problem at a time... Somehow I had a bad feeling. ¨C "How long ago was this?" "Time is rtive in the multiverse" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Although if I take the flow of time in Gaia as a reference, that was 14 or 15 years ago~" ¡­ The Outer Gods and the Ancient Ones use Madness as their main source of energy, which is why many people confuse them¡­ Mr. Ichijo''s wife was killed by an Outer God 14 years ago... Oh damn¡­ The entity sealed in Mount Fuji is Cthulhu?! [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' sighs and sympathizes with the user''s problems] ¡­ Shit. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Then it will not be Cthy" "Actually no problem" - BB smiled nonchntly. ¨C "Cthulhu was a shitty father and her daughter was just a life insurance to be reborn in case his body was destroyed, she knows it so she was never attached to her father~" "Seriously?" - Abby spoke with surprise. BB sneered. ¨C "Heh, I''m the best at collecting personal information and embarrassing secrets~" That''s not something to be proud of... "Anyway" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Senpai can call Cthy, although it will be more effective if senpai shows her true appearance, it would even be better if senpai looks a couple of years younger~" I currently look like a 30-year-old man as that is the average age of a priest of the Outer Gods as it is very rare for a Madness bearer to live more than 35 years and people too young could not resist doing a Necronomicon ritual. I sighed. ¨C "What are you not telling me?" "How can you think that this pretty kohai would do anything to piss off senpai?!" ¨C BB pretended to cry. ¨C "I just want to help senpai! *Totally real crying*" ¡­ "Abby, Nyaruko, do you know anything about Cthy?" ¨C I sighed. "SENPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI!" Nyaruko had her cheeks full of cookies like a squirrel. ¨C "No, nobody cares about the Ancient Ones" "No, I''m sorry" ¨C Abby looked down sadly. "Don''t worry, you''ve already helped me a lot" - I kept sighing. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' cannot predict the actions of the entity ''Cthy'', but it can ensure that it is a good idea to follow the ideas of the entity BB''... Possibly...] That doesn''t reassure me... "Neeeeee senpaaaaaaaaaaaaai" ¡­.. "Fine" - I sighed heavily. ¨C "But if this causes problems then I will add four months to your punishment" "Senpai should only trust this cute kohai~" - BB smiled giving me a bad feeling. I sighed and went back to my Luis look. Although I know this will be stupid, I changed my appearance a bit to go back to my appearance when I was 13 years old, a year before I arrived in Japan. "Senpai shota is so cute!" ...¡­ I heard a camera... I hope it''s my imagination. I sighed and activated the ritual. At first, the mirror showed only darkness as a distorted voice asked me about my intentions. I exined the situation. Large organizations like Paradise, Hell, and Immortal Eternal Heaven have started a hunt against Madness-carrying entities, so the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods need to work together to deal with this disaster. Cthy wasn''t willing to get involved in this alliance since it''s impossible to work with the Outer Gods due to dementia attacks so I sent a sample of [Anti-Rasen] to show that I have the cure for that problem. I mentioned that Kuuko and Haachama joined this attack because Azathoth had turned hostile against the Buddhists. I showed the marks of Nyaruko and Abby that showed the cooperation of the two Outer Gods. For now, I will keep it a secret that BB is still alive as she is essential in a fight against an entity far superior to my strength. "I see..." - The distorted voice she thought for a while. ¨C "Okay, I will join this alliance, but I have one condition" I have a bad feeling¡­ "I will try to fulfill any condition to the best of my abilities" ¨C I bowed respectfully. [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has negated the mental corruption effects of the ''Onee-san''s Madness'' energy.] ¡­This has to be a fucking joke¡­ A beautiful woman with ck hair and a seductive expression emerged from the mirror. ¨C "Impressive, you are the first entity able to stand in front of me, adorable children usually lose all trace of sanity and die when I get close~" She sounded sad so those children must have died ident¡­ Anyway, I have already confirmed why BB suggested I do this, Cthy is a woman with pedophile fetishes¡­ I sighed and resigned myself to my fate, I have some time before the monks discover that this is the entry point for the Ancient Ones. Cthy licked her lips as her fingers ran over my face. ¨C "My condition is that you survive the love of your Onee-san~" It''s not my first time on this kind of stage so I don''t care¡­ My childhood really sucked. "Hey Listen! It''s time for the fanservice!" I couldn''t reply since ck tentacles held my hands and legs forcing me to lie on the ground. "Ara ara~ Don''t worry~ Onee-san will be nice~" And that''s how an Ancient One abused me... "BB stop taking pictures!" - This damn girl... "Teehee~" Well, whatever, at least she''s a beautiful woman and she''s not using her tentacles to abuse my orifices. This is not so bad. "Hey Listen! Call the UN! A crazy pervert woman is raping an innocent and stupid shota!" ¡­ Ah, whatever, I''ll just stay and enjoy, I need to release some stress. --- --- Author''s Note: List of Ancient Ones and Outer Gods: Outer Gods: - Daoloth: BB (Fate/Grand Order) - Yog-Sothoth: Abigail Williams / Abby (Fate/Grand Order) - Nyathotep: Nyaruko (Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) Ancient Ones: - Cthugha: Kuuko (Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) - Hastur: Haachama / Akai Haato (Hololive) - Cthy: Chiyo (Ane Naru Mono) Chapter 245: Wife Meets Kohai Chapter 245: Wife Meets Kohai I had a shback to a time in my childhood. Even though I lost the memories of my first sexual experience, some emotions remained intact so I remembered the difort of being a helpless child being abused by an adult woman... Stupid childhood traumas. I stood up and took out new clothes to wear since my previous robe was destroyed by the woman with the little brother fetish. Cthy has a skill that allows her to create a dimensional cage where time stops flowing, she used that skill so that we could have a moment of intimacy for two months non-stop. Although it is a powerful skill since not even other Higher Entities can intervene in that cage, there are limitations, for example, we could only be inside the cage for two months since Cthy needs to concentrate to stabilize reality, but sexual pleasure and happiness that I didn''t die made her lose control. If it wasn''t for her not being able to concentrate on stabilizing the cage, it wouldn''t be unusual for us to spend up to 100 years in that ce. While my body was the perverted woman''s sex toy, my mind remained focused on supporting my harem. Adding the time I was in the Samsara Cycle and these two months, it was enough time for Shiguma and Daedalus to finish building the two spiral energy robots; Gurren Lagann (Rasen) and Granzeboma (Anti-Rasen). I still don''t know all the skills of both robots so I''ll have to test themter, but Daedalus said that both machines can receive practically infinite amounts of energy so their strength will depend on my own energy. On the other hand, Nyaruko eventually agreed to provide materials to rebuild BB''s body and treat Abby''s injuries. By the way, I also treated Nyaruko so all three women regained 80% of theirbat abilities which is enough to cause more trouble for the Buddhists. Finally, and most importantly, it turns out that Dual Cultivation with an Ancient One was very good for my body as the defensive capabilities of ck blood increased which also increased my physical strength. To think that my strength would increase so much by bing a victim of sexual assault¡­ I don''t know what to say. I sighed at the absurdity of life and ate one of the sweets designed to reduce my migraine. Although Cthy is a beautiful woman, her skills focus on mind control, corruption of carnal desires, possessiveness, and unbridled addiction to intimate affection. Cthy is not an entity focused on lust but a representation of possessive love so she not only wanted my body but tried to overwrite all my emotions and desires so that she became the only important thing in my life. Although that was simr to what the shitty monk did, I can forgive Cthy because she didn''t make me experience the feeling of murdering my harem with my own hands¡­ shitty monk. Cthy adores little children not only because she is a pervert, but because she is obsessed with having a younger brother to pamper and love, the problem is that she only likes human children and the human mind is not capable of enduring Cthy''s presence so millions of children have died due to her presence. When Cthy approaches a child, they fall in love with her presence, but within seconds the children''s minds will not bear the burden of emotions and they will have strokes. Children with powerful innate skills or blessings would onlyst for two weeks, even she mentioned that she identally destroyed a system user even though he had mental resistance skills... Now then, it wasn''t dangerous to sleep with her since even though I''m human, [Reader''s Madness] fully protected me from the woman''s mental attacks. This didn''t make Cthy mad, on the contrary, she became obsessed with me saying I''m her predestined younger brother or something stupid like that. BB seemed to have predicted this so I''m just going to punish her a bit, that damn girl made a porn movie out of everything that happened. "Why are you getting dressed? Don''t you want to keep ying with your Onee-san?~" ¨C A pair of soft breasts pressed into my back while two slender hands held my shoulders. Although this scene seemed like a romantic moment between two lovers, the force ced on my shoulders was more like a threat. During sex, I reverted to my real form as it was too disgusting to be a brat. Cthy had no problem with this as I am technically a 17-year-old while she looks like a 20-22-year-old female. By the way, I didn''t tell her I''m an Outer God or a system user, she thinks I''m a Hero with an innate skill to stabilize chaotic energies. I sighed. ¨C "We are still in a critical situation, we have to move before the enemy reinforcements begin to surround us" "Right¡­" - Cthy sighed. ¨C "¡­Unpleasant people want to hurt my little brother¡­" The ground began to shake forming cracks in the ground from which a ck liquid began to emerge. The 200 followers who helped me perform the ritual had all died by the time I managed to contact Cthy as they could not resist the degenerative power of three of the Paths of Madness energy. My idea was to store the corpses to resurrect those followers, but that won''t be possible since the 200 corpses began to writhe as the ck liquid entered through their mouths. The 200 corpses stood up and kept silent. "Move and destroy everything you see" ¨C Cthy started stroking my hair, she keeps treating me like a child even though I''m a little taller than her. ¨C "I do not want survivors" "Cthugha and Hastur are on our side" - I spoke with irony knowing what she will answer. "So what?" ¨C Cthy hugged me lovingly. ¨C "You don''t need anyone but your Onee-san~" I sighed internally, this will be a problem. The 200 corpses destroyed the door of the building and acted like crazed beasts as they destroyed everything in sight. A monk tried to stop them, but the 10 corpses opened their mouths from which thousands of tentacles came out and grabbed the monk. The monk tried to struggle free, but several tentacles managed to force their way into his mouth, ears, and other orifices. The monk convulsed as he was invaded by the tentacles, but after a few seconds, hey still. The corpses released him, and the monk joined them in attacking other Buddhist cultivators. What caught my attention was that the monk was not dead and his soul remained intact, only his mind had beenpletely rebuilt to turn him into an aggressive beast unable to recognize allies and friends. Although Cthy can''t destroy souls, her style of causing chaos is very simr to mine, using mind corruption skills to cause an Eldritch zombie apocalypse. As the chaos increased, I felt an enemy approaching so I wanted to use space skills, but four tentacles the size of buildings emerged from the ground and attacked the enemy''s location. Cthy sighed angrily. ¨C "Someone unpleasant dares to interrupt my moment with my little brother¡­ Wait for me here, I won''t be long" Cthy disappeared before I could reply. Twenty kilometers away, gigantic tentacles emerged from the ground and began to attack a sword cultivator. "The reinforcements came too fast" - I frowned. Except for the Buddhists, the rest of the cultivators are selfish and pretentious idiots so they should only help when the Buddhist sect is partially destroyed as they will have the opportunity to take the resources of the Buddhists. The fact that sword cultivators are here is not normal¡­ I looked up to the sky and saw that Azathoth was fighting various kinds of cultivators. There were the Buddhists with their mantras, those who use the Dao of the Sword, those focused on spiritual matrices, and there were even the schrs who specialized in the use of tactics... Why are there idiots using brushes to write poems in the air? There are even people using ck and white stone pieces from the Go board game. Cultivators use anything as a weapon¡­ The different factions of Eternal Heaven Immortal were fighting against Azathoth while thousands of disciples were beginning to pour into the Buddhist sect to attack the escaped prisoners and the Ancient Ones. "Something must have happened for cultivators to be willing to risk their lives against Azathoth" ¨C System Goddess frowned. ¨C "Practically all the leaders are here..." "We need information" - I sighed. I used [Mythomania] to hide my existence and with Abby''s spatial skill I moved between the angles of the walls. "Why do you look so worried senpai? I thought you would be more rxed with all the sex you had~" ¨C BB spoke mockingly. ¨C "To think that senpai would manage to steal the octopus girl''s heart, good job senpai~ Although that girl has many suitors so senpai will have to kill several idiots~" ¡­ - "Latter I will have a serious talk with you" "How scary~" ¨C BB spoke fearfully as she smirked. "Cthy is very possessive" - Nyaruko was entertained ying on the cell phone. ¨C "If she knows you have a harem you will be in trouble, but well, it is what was expected of a perverted yandere, she is a Yuno Gasai Onee-san version¡­" ¡­ Damnit, another name that I can hear¡­ I''ll think about thatter. Cthy''s Insanity path is based on finding a little brother to care for and love so she is extremely possessive and jealous, that''s why I didn''t tell her that I have a harem as this is a bad time for dramas with a female psychopath. Although that sounds stupid and indeed it is, it is also very dangerous. The greater her desire to monopolize me, love me, and protect me, the greater her destructive power. BB exined that she is weaker than Ortro which is close to level, but right now Cthy is approaching sr system level¡­ At this rate, she will be the strongest entity inside the barrier. I saw a huge tentacle the size of Japan and sighed. ¨C "BB, that woman is more dangerous than you mentioned¡­" BB smiled wryly. ¨C "I did not think that she would fall in love with senpai so quickly, my guess is that it would take her at least a month to reach this level of obsession¡­" "Did you not know of her skill to create a time cage?" ¨C My lip trembled. "Well..." - BB smiled nervously. ¨C "That skill can avoid analysis skills so it was something unexpected" ¡­ "BB¡­" - I sighed heavily. "Senpai loves his cute kohai too much so senpai will forgive BB-chan''s little mistakes~ Also, without cute BB-chan it wouldn''t be possible to hurt the stupid bald monks so much~ Come on senpai, admit that you love this adorable kohai~" ¡­ "Hey Listen! Hey idiot, stop crying like a bitch! You just had a lot of sex with a beautiful Onee-san so right now you''re the envy of stupid otakus who can never sleep with a sexy monster waifu! Better shut up and watch that!" I looked at the ce pointed out by Navi and finally understood what was going on. The ce where the prison used to be was now seen as arge vortex of evil energy. I''m so far away that I can''t analyze the origin of that energy, but [Paranoia] warned me not to go near that ce. System Goddess seemed to recognize the evil energy so she sighed. ¨C "Hell is here¡­ Perhaps one of the prisoners was a high-level demon and seeing that he could not escape, he decided to sacrifice his own body for a ritual that formed a Dimensional Gate to Hell¡­" That''s weird. ¨C "Why would a demon sacrifice his own body to create a Gate? I thought high-level devils only looked out for their own interests" "Demons are ambitious and cruel creatures, but unlike cultivators, demons won''t submit when their lives are in danger" ¨C System Goddess sighed as if she had bad experiences with demons. ¨C "A cornered demon prefers to die while causing suffering to the enemy and that is why people prefer to capture them instead of trying to kill them" A high-level devil decided that harming the enemy was more important than his own physical body... The demons look interesting. I think I understand. ¨C "Hell is about to invade the Buddhist sect and if they manage to take control of this ce, the entire Immortal Eternal Heaven will be in danger since this is the core region of the cultivators¡­" Since the Buddhists are the ones in charge of keeping the peace between the cultivator factions, they upy the core area of the Eternal Heaven Immortal. Although the Buddhist sect is the smallest among cultivators, if this ce is controlled by an enemy organization it would be the most dangerous situation for cultivators since the barriers that protect this entire organization cannot prevent an invasion from within. "Congrattions senpai" ¨C BB apuded. ¨C "You just started a war between bearers of Madness, cultivators, and demons, now the losers of Paradise are missing to make a big party~" ¡­That gives me an idea. Azathoth was suffering from many injuries so at this rate she will be defeated. Azathoth''s body is practically indestructible since the destructive power of cultivators is inferior to my stalker''s regenerative abilities, but the problem is that Azathoth is vulnerable to spiritual attacks due to her totally unstable mind. Among the cultivators, there are entities capable of destroying souls and although Azathoth''s soul is so strong that thousands of soul attacks cannot even scratch her soul, Aazthoth''s regeneration is slowing down which shows that she is getting tired. If things continue like this, Azathoth will go into hibernation which will be the best opportunity for cultivators to capture her and use her as an alchemy material. Nyaruko and the other girls are very excited for this to happen as they honestly don''t want Azathoth to continue wandering the multiverse, but I''m not going to abandon a potential member of my harem. I appeared inside one of the buildings that protected normal people and again absorbed the millions of people to have their minds reprogrammed. Now I have enough farmers to increase the production of spirit nts. I first formed a transmutation circle but made some adjustments. Daedalus is busy making upgrades for the angeloids with the materials Nyaruko gave me in exchange for desserts specially designed for her taste buds so I talked to Abby to get the coordinates of Paradise. "Do you really want to start a war between three organizations?" - Abby asked me curiously. "Although Ancient Ones and Outer Gods are powerful entities, we cannotpete against the full power ofrge organizations" - I sighed. ¨C "So before attacking, we must first weaken the enemy" Abby nodded adorably and gave me the coordinates of the two factions of Paradise. She has traveled through much of the multiverse so she is better than a map. "What will you do?" ¨C Nyaruko put the cell phone away since this caught her attention. ¨C "Are you going to attack those idiots with wings to follow you to this world or will you make the cultivators be the ones to attack?" "A little of both" - I smiled and took out two energy grenades. These things are upgraded versions of the Rasen Energy Grenades I used when fighting the Paradise Puppets. Although these grenades cannot harm Higher Entities, they have the destructive power to wipe out half of Japan. I first coated the grenades with [Anti-Rasen] and then asked BB to use her skill to destabilize the energy. "Senpai, although these things will be good fireworks, they won''t hurt powerful enemies" ¨C BB was confused as she followed my directions. "I know, they''re just a decoy" - I smiled. The energy from the grenades went out of control making the area of destructionrger when activated, only the [Anti-Rasen] prevented these things from exploding in my face. The Yamata Sect in Japan did a good job of researching Madness so I used that research to mix a trace of Madness into the grenades, then used [Mythomania] to make the umted spiral energy have the same properties as the energy of cultivation. Upon exploding, these grenades will give the impression that they were made by a cultivator with a technique that allows him to use the energy of the Outer Gods. With everything ready, I opened the messages function of my system. Seraph didn''t contact me during the time I was in the Samsara Cycle as the shitty monk seems to have modified the flow of time. I won''t spend a second in Arifureta and Gaia even if I''m hundreds of years in this sect. The monk wanted me to be a Buddhist without Auriel noticing, but that served to increase my strength without the women of Gaia noticing my disappearance. Before starting a tragic y, I talked to BB about my idea. "Senpai¡­" ¨C BB swallowed hard. ¨C "Oh, senpai, it''s so nice that you include your cute kohai in your twisted stage ys~¡­" This girl has hearts in her eyes... I sighed and started the show. [Message to Seraph: It''s an emergency! I need to talk with you!] Thanks to our contract we can create mental links to chat and in a matter of seconds, I felt Seraph forming a mental link to talk to me. I didn''t let Seraph ask about what happened and started talking anxiously. ¨C "The cultivators invaded the world where I was! I was captured by a monk and now I am trapped in the territory of the Buddhists within the Immortal Eternal Heaven¡­" I heard Seraph''s breath catch and then she screamed with a mixture of fury and anxiety. ¨C "Hero, don''t try something hasty! I will talk to our holydy and take care of rescuing you, you just have to wait!" How adorable, she cares about me. "You don''t understand" ¨C I spoke with extreme tiredness and anxiety which showed that my mental state was not good. ¨C "The cultivators have lost their minds, and I¡­ I''m sorry¡­" "¡­" ¨C Seraph didn''t know what to say since my words were too confusing. "The Buddhists tried to subject me to a ritual to make me achieve inner peace while I lose all my desires and feelings" - I spoke furiously. "Hero..." - Seraph was a mixture of fury and concern. "I''m fine, I managed to escape, but I received help..." - I sighed. ¨C "I am going to introduce you to someone¡­" The telepathic link was joined by another person. "*Drums sound* And here is the best kohai in the multiverse! The wonderful BB-chan! Though you probably know me by another name¡­ Hello, I''m the ever lovable Daoloth-chan!~" "... The Ripper of the Veils... You are supposed to be dead..." - Seraph had a mixture of horror and disbelief. "That''s what I heard, that idiot is bragging about having killed me, but here I am, more alive than ever~ And do you know why? Because I have my cute and beloved senpai!~" ¨C BB was enjoying this. "¡­Hero¡­" ¨C Seraph sounded like an angry wife discovering her husband''s infidelity which was funny because her fear was suppressed by her concern. There was even a slight trace of jealousy in her voice, though she seems to be unaware of this herself. I sighed. ¨C "I was sent to something called the Samsara Cycle¡­" "What?!" - Seraph screamed in horror. "Don''t worry, I''m fine" - I sighed with a mixture of bitterness and affection as if her concern had touched my heart. ¨C "BB helped me out of the Samsara Cycle when my will was about to give way during my tenth reincarnation, she also helped me hide from the monks" "..." - Seraph was silent for a moment, but then her voice changed to a slightly hostile tone. ¨C "Daoloth, I appreciate you helping the hero, but it is impossible for you to do something like that selflessly¡­ Speak, what are your intentions?" "Oh, your girlfriend has a strong character" ¨C Nyaruko smiled. ¨C "Daoloth has a reputation for being a sadistic and degenerate creature so it is surprising that this weak woman is willing to face such a fearsome creature" "Oh~ Scary~" ¨C BB spoke mockingly. ¨C "Are you senpai''s wife? By what right do you speak to me in such a way?" "I am the guardian of the Hero so I will always see to his well-being" - Seraph answered with a resolution, although there was a subtle trace of disappointment in her own words. "Oh~ But since you''re just a guardian then it''s none of your business who my beloved senpai''s pretty wife is~" ¨C BB spoke with a mixture of mockery and contempt. I sighed. ¨C "BB, Seraph has helped me a lot so don''t be rude to her" "Eeeeeehhhhh?! Does Senpai prefer that useless woman over this cute kohai?! Senpai is so cruel! *Realistic crying*" ¨C BB gave a thumbs up, she''s enjoying this. I spoke with slight anger. ¨C "Do not call Seraph useless" "Tch, you idiot senpai" ¨C BB clucked her tongue in disgust. Seraph seemed confused by this conversation since ording to Daoloth''s reputation, it would be normal for BB to want to kill me for daring to answer her. "Well, I admit it, I helped senpai because I want something" ¨C BB sighed. "What do you want?" ¨C Seraph spoke in a monotonous voice. ¨C "While you help the hero I will find a way to meet your demands" "Oh, you really look like senpai''s wife" ¨C BB spoke with amusement. ¨C "Well, madam wife, what I want is senpai~?" "What?!" - Seraph sounded furious. "Senpai is handsome, makes delicious food, and is affectionate despite being a tsundere lolicon~" - BB looked at me mockingly. ¨C "But most importantly, senpai''s body has a special skill that can suppress the mental problems of the carriers of Madness" "¡­" ¨C Seraph was stunned at this. "Although I''m not dead, I''m too hurt so at first I helped senpai to take control of his body to escape from the cultivators, but by connecting with his consciousness I found that my energy stabilized" - BB spoke solemnly as if this it was an important revtion. ¨C "Since you are the servant of a powerful entity then you should know that we Outer Gods are mentally unstable, well, that problem is solved thanks to senpai, staying by senpai''s side keeps my mind stable~ That''s why I will always protect my cute senpai~" Mixing a lie between truths makes the lie more solid. In normal situations, it would be rare for a Hero to be friends with an Outer God, but if the Hero happens to have the ability to stabilize the Outer God''s mind then an alliance may arise, even a more intimate rtionship is possible. "Are you saying that the Hero can stabilize the mind of Outer Gods?" ¨C Seraph had trouble believing this since this would be both a blessing and a curse. This ability makes me able to gather Ancient Ones and Outer Gods into a single group so big organizations will try to recruit me. The problem is that those who can''t get me under their control will want to take me out since a squad of Madness wielders is synonymous with the apocalypse. System user, Devourer, talented Hero, and now I''m also an Outer God ma¡­ My value as a tool of war continues to increase. "Yes~" ¨C BB answered happily. ¨C "I am telling you this because senpai values you a lot and trusts you so you should keep the secret, and in case you betray senpai¡­ Well, it doesn''t really matter, I''m just going to kill you even if senpai gets mad at me~" BB is being honest, she will actually kill Seraph if the angelic-looking woman gives this information to other entities. Although BB cannot destroy souls, she does have the means to capture a soul and thus prevent reincarnation, one of the reasons why she is so feared. Seraph asked more questions and although she was reassured when BB even made an Oath that he does not n to harm or betray me, she was upset that BB imed to be my wife. I sighed. ¨C "Seraph, let''s talk about thister, there is a bigger problem" Seraph sighed. ¨C "Hero, since Daoloth temporarily cannot use her skills to get out of that ce, just wait a moment, I will find a way to rescue you" "You don''t understand" - I sighed anxiously. ¨C "It is not only Daoloth, the cultivators captured some Ancient Ones to do experiments, they are looking for a way to control the destructive power of Madness through the Dao¡­" These kinds of experiments are not that strange in the multiverse, ording to BB there have always been groups that crave the destructive powers of Madness so warlocks, gods, demons, cultivators, and other entities seek to control this energy. Although there are many people who covet power, these experiments always end in tragedy and it is not umon for a world to be totally destroyed by a failed experiment. Seraph sighed. ¨C "Hero, you are still young so you do not understand howplex the multiverse is, this kind of experiment is not umon so do not think about it too much and focus on protecting your life" I gritted my teeth angrily. ¨C "Seraph this is serious! The Ancient Ones escaped and right now there is a war within the territory of the Buddhist cultivators! A portal that connects to Hell also appeared!" "That''s not all~" ¨C BB smiled. ¨C "The idiots were too greedy and identally caught Azathoth''s attention~ Oh right, if that crazy woman gets to see senpai then there won''t be any more senpai so we''re really in trouble" "...." ¨C Seraph was processing the information. "There is another problem" - I sighed tiredly. ¨C "I am currently looking for an escape route since this ce is in chaos, but I heard that a group of cultivators mentioned a Dimensional Gate and Paradise¡­ I will look for more information" "No!" ¨C Seraph shouted authoritatively. ¨C "Find a safe ce and hide until someonees to help you! Don''t risk your life!" BB gave a thumbs up and spoke in such a way that Seraph wouldn''t hear. ¨C "Well done senpai, she has fallen for your womanizing bastard charms~" I smiled wryly. "Don''t worry, I''m sure¡­" I stopped dramatically. "Hero?" - Seraph was nervous. "The cultivators want to connect Paradise with the Buddhist sect for you guys to fight Hell!" ¨C I screamed in panic. ¨C "I cannot stop them, they are about to open the Gate! You must alert our holydy!" "Hero forget about it and run away!" ¨C Seraph panicked, but I stopped listening to her because I closed our mental link. I covered my body with [Anti-Rasen] and [Rasen], then made both energies collide with each other generating a space storm that will cause a huge explosion. I activated the transmutation circle at the same time Abby used her spatial control ability to form two huge Dimension Gates that will stay open for 10 hours. One door led to the territory of the idealists and the other door was for the racists. Both gates were protected by the transmutation matrix so the spiral energy st couldn''t destroy them. I threw a grenade at each Gate and released the two types of spiral energy causing a huge explosion. With [Mythomania] I made myself think that this ce is a cage so my title [Free Man] was activated which allowed me to destroy the barrier that protected the building. Buddhists value the lives of innocent people so this explosion will draw their attention. To escape, Abby used a space skill to disappear from the spot at the same time BB made space decoys, even if a powerful cultivator tries to track my location with the traces of space energy, the decoys will keep him distracted. "Senpai, your wife with wings will be very distressed~" ¨C BB was having fun with all the chaos around us. "I''ll make it up to herter" - I sighed and looked at the situation. Demons began to emerge from the portal in the prison and the three Ancient Ones were unleashing apocalyptic chaos, especially Cthy. She returned to my previous location after killing the sword cultivator and not finding me she went berserk. Cthy was looking for me as she destroyed everything in her path, which is ironic since if I was still fully human she could have killed me by ident. Although Cthy is a good candidate for my harem, her jealous and controlling mentality will make her hostile towards my other mistresses so I n to wait until she is seriously injured. When she can''t defend herself against it I will give her two options, sign a Contract to enter my harem without harming my lovers or be destroyed. I really don''t n on killing her since I already consider her part of my harem, but if she refuses to listen, I''ll have to keep her locked up until she agrees to sign the Contract. The two months of continuous sex were interesting, although I don''t n to be a brat again, that part was unpleasant... --- --- Author''s Note: The chapters in this arc have been longer than usual... Anyway, I wanted to know what you readers think about the list of carriers of Madness. So far we have: Luis: Reader''s Madness Ortro: She does not have her own Path since that would separate her from Luis and she does not want to separate from her best friend, cute. BB: Prankster''s Madness Abby: Traveler''s Madness Nyaruko: Collector''s Madness Haachama: Chaos Madness Chiyo: Onee-san''s Madness Kuuko: Pyromaniac''s Madness For now, those are the confirmed ones, but if you have any suggestions for an Ancient One or Outer God I would like to read your ideas <3 In another aspect, the Outer Gods are not attached to the canon of the series I use, for example, Chiyo should be Shub-Niggurath, but I n to use Jacques de My (Foreigner) from Fate GO to represent the ck goat. Another aspect is that Kuuko is Cthugha so I thought of including Yang Guifei from Fate Go as the representation of the Ancient One "Mhar". The point is that I really like Lovecraft''s mythology so I would like to hear your ideas, my beloved readers. A hug <3 Chapter 246: Chaos Before The End Chapter 246: Chaos Before The End (3rd person perspective) In the multiverse, there is a vast number of organizations with different beliefs, abilities, races, and ideologies. Some of these organizations span the size of a small and really have no relevance in the grand scheme of things, on the other hand,rge organizations consist of the umtion of multiple realities and universes, or in short, multiple Worlds. The strongest groups in the multiverse are divided into 5 organizations: Paradise: The faction mainly focused on entities with Positive Karma such as deities, angels, Heroes, light elves, etc. Although not all the entities of this group are kind and merciful, this organization is in charge of regting the damage caused by evil and chaotic entities, which has redited them as the heroes of the multiverse, a title they have earned because they are the first to help Worlds in danger. Immortal Eternal Heaven: Morals, Karma, and techniques are irrelevant in this group as there are different sects for each type of mentality so they ept any entity as long as it is a cultivator. Although it is rtively easy to be epted by this group, the constantpetition for resources and the bad temper of the cultivators make this group get into constant conflicts both internally and with other organizations. Seekers of Truth: In this organization, strength or a specific race is not sought, only knowledge matters and how far one is willing to go to discover the truth of things. They are the mostplex group to understand since they only interact with other organizations to buy resources, but at the same time, they are the most peaceful group because they avoid conflict with other groups. Even so, they are not friendly as many of their experiments have caused the ruin of millions of worlds which has caused them to conflict with Paradise. Free Agents: It is a recently created organization and they have a small number of members, but in less than a century they have managed to gain prestige as they are mainly made up of veteran Heroes who decided to live in freedom, protagonists who escaped the Path of Destiny and do not want to have a boss, system users who got tired of being hounded like animals, and other entities who decided not to join other groups. This group works as a mercenary organization and any organization can hire them. Until now this group has had many problems to grow, but the potential of the members is something that has caught the attention ofrge organizations so no one has destroyed them due to the curiosity of the leaders of Paradise, Hell, and Seekers of Truth. Hell: In this ce, strength is everything, so they ept any race without discrimination, although there is now or order here. This group has several of the most dangerous and strong entities in the multiverse, butpetitiveness andck of teamwork are what prevent them from growing as an organization. Hell has no official leaders because the big entities are in a constant war so the bnce of power changes all the time. Until now there are three factions that have managed to maintain power for several millennia, ''Sins of Order'', ''Horsemen of Chaos'', and ''Followers of Lucifer''. The Sins of Order are an unusual group of powerful demons who came together to create a civilized society where weaker demons had the opportunity to grow and evolve without the fear of being eaten by other entities. This group has been a headache for other organizations since in a short time they have gathered thousands of powerful demons who are willing to work as a team. Simrly, the Followers of Lucifer faction are a rtively peaceful group as the leader of the group seems to prefer the use of Contracts over violence. Although they are a peaceful group, no one dares to underestimate them since, if someone dares to break a deal, the entire group will invade that person''s World to eradicate all traces of life. Finally, there is the faction of Horsemen of Chaos, a group of psychopaths obsessed with causing suffering and destruction. This group is the most dangerous as they are totally unpredictable and fear nothing, not even the absolute destruction of their souls. The best example of this is that as soon as a Dimensional Gate appeared in Hell, only they decided to attack without caring that this might be a trap. The Buddhist sect in Eternal Heaven Immortal had been overrun by millions of demons in a matter of minutes. The Laws that protected the Sect managed to prevent the high-level demons from invading the sect, but the demons that managed to enter were enough for the monks to be brutally ughtered. Cultivators from other sects had provided reinforcements as this situation involved the safety of the entire Eternal Heaven Immortal. The demons that had invaded the sect were a violent and disorganized group so they couldn''t use war tactics, but it was that very violence that allowed them to fight even if it cost them their lives. It should be mentioned that not all the inhabitants of Hell belong to the race of demons or devils, but the name ''demon'' is normally used to describe all the inhabitants of that organization. Cultivators were different from demons, they prioritized their own lives so most of them ran away when their lives were in danger. While most of the demons invaded the Buddhist sect, some of them moved to fulfill another goal. Most of the leaders of the Horsemen of Chaos were violent, temperamental, and warmongering entities, but among them were entities with great intellect. One of the leaders of the Riders had heard information about the appearance of Azathoth so he sent several subordinates to prepare arge-scale ritual with the blood of cultivator monks. The entity''s n was to use the souls of the cultivators to open a second Dimensional Gate which was not limited by the Laws so that the leaders of Hell could invade the sect. That leader did this because............¡­.. ........ ............... ......¡­ .........¡­.. ...¡­.. ... [System Notification: A Higher Entity has detected the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''. The skill ''Mythomania'' prevented the entity from discovering the identity of the user] [System Notification: The consciousness of the entity ''Ezquezeltro'' has been destroyed. It is no longer possible to extract information with the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''] [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) I sighed tiredly and looked at the demon on the ground. His body still exists, but his soul is severely damaged while all traces of his consciousness were totally destroyed, even the records of his existence were erased so I can''t continue collecting information about Hell. "That skill is to OP, it needs a nerf" ¨C Nyarukoined as she ate some popcorn. "That skill is interesting, but it makes me dizzy" - Abby sighed slightly dizzy so I patted her head making her smile. "To think that senpai''s skill could break through the Laws of Hell to get information¡­" ¨C BB smiled expectantly. ¨C "At this rate, we can invade the privacy of other entities even if they are on the other side of the multiverse¡­ This is exciting~" I sighed, this girl can''t live without causing trouble... As the demons invaded the sect, I stayed hidden and looked for opportunities to capture injured demons. The first 100 demons were idiots without information so I didn''t get anything by eating their minds, luckily I found a powerful demon that fought against Haachama and ended up severely injured so I captured it and took it to a pocket dimension created by Abby in order to extract information. The demon''s mind had a strange seal that would destroy the demon''s mind at the slightest sign of mind control or mind reading, even using the abilities of an Outer God would be useless as the demon''s memory would be wiped out before it could absorb the memories. This setup is awesome so I had System Goddess make a copy of it to try and mimic it. Since this was unusual I decided to use another approach. [Reader''s Perspective] not only records a person''s thoughts, emotions, personality, skills, and structure, the main function of this skill is to generate a context to what is happening so that I can see the recorded information making it possible for me to see the past of people and ces. Using this skill was that I was able to see everything that the demon has experienced in his life, then that information was processed and summarized in a narrative to give me the context of what happened. Thanks to this I was able to learn some secrets of Hell, information that is even unknown torge entities such as Auriel, Abby, or BB. To power up that skill, Nyaruko, BB, Abby, Ortro, and Ray helped me power up [Reader''s Madness], then I used the [Fraud] concept to power up [Mythomania] to cheat the Laws that cover Hell, in addition to that, I can deceive the perception of Higher Entities. I was only found out by the entity from Hell since I started to investigate its private information. Although I couldn''t get all of its information, I was able to extract small bits of information, now I just have to organize those bits to get to know that entity better. "Ugh, my head hurts¡­" ¨C A girl''s voice caught our attention. "You stole senpai''s phrase" ¨C BB pretended to be angry while her teasing smile was obvious. "Daoloth?" ¨C The girl looked at BB with surprise, her eyes filled with joy and she quickly approached BB with enthusiasm. ¨C "I knew you were alive! Hey, the cultivators are having a party! Let''s go there, it''ll be fun!" The rumor that Daoloth and Hastur''s chaotic personality had coborated to destroy many worlds seems to be true... Although Haachama had won the battle against the demon general, she had been knocked unconscious as she had previously fought against a squad of 200 well-organized cultivators. By the way, the troops from Paradise started arriving while Seraph sends me hundreds of messages every minute. My system is not the same as socialworks so I can see the messages without Seraph knowing it from what I saw that she sent a rescue squad to look for me. That woman is adorable. The chaos has been so great that the shitty monk lost his concentration when he saw his disciples being killed by the soldiers of Paradise, the psychopaths of Hell, and the Ancient Ones. It is very dangerous to lose concentration against an apocalyptic enemy. When the monk lost concentration, one of Azathoth''s tentacles managed to hit him causing the monk to lose both arms for trying to protect himself. While the monk will be able to recover from physical injuries, Azathoth''s attack severely damaged his soul so that the monk''s overall strength was permanently damaged. Azathoth earned a reward. Because of this I ignored Nyaruko''s pleas and prepared a n to save/kidnap Azathoth. My original idea was to wait until Azathoth was close to falling into a deep sleep, then I would send her a message so that she would agree to receive a space mark from Abby which hid a Contract. This way Azathoth would be my ve so it would be easier to suppress her power, then I would take her to my Core of Existence and return to Arifureta. Nyaruko warned me that Aazthoth is capable of destroying Contracts through brute force, but that doesn''t bother me since I only have to regte her Madness with [Anti-Rasen]. BB told me about Azathoth''s personality and she''s basically a tragic girl in need of affection so I just have to help her control her own destructive power so I can have my own weapon of absolute destruction. That was the original n, but there was a change thanks to the demon lying motionless on the ground. I couldn''t figure out the demon leader''s intentions, but I figured out part of the n. Azathoth is one of the most powerful entities in the multiverse, but her inability to control her own Madness makes her an entity that can only be defeated through strategy rather than brute force. Azathoth''s greatest weakness is sleep, she has been hibernating most of her life because that is the only way her own power doesn''t destroy her body causing her great suffering. This is not a secret so the big factions have prepared various methods to put Azathoth to sleep in case of being attacked, the problem is that the current fury of Aazthoth has made most of the emergency ns useless. In order to ovee this chaos, the cultivators decided to spend precious resources to make a powerful spirit formation. System Goddess told me the name of the formation, but it''s a stupidly long name so I''ll just say that it''s a formation designed to put Azathoth to sleep. As soon as she falls asleep, her mind will be brought to a pleasant sleep that she won''t want to wake up from, so cultivators can do whatever they want with her without fear of her waking up. The leader of the demons seemed to have predicted this since the demon I captured had the necessary materials to modify said spirit formation. When Azathoth falls asleep she will not be sent to the cultivator prison, but she will finish the demon basement. Basically, this turned into a contest of who can kidnap the crazed creature. Although I have no proof, I am certain that Paradise also seeks to capture Azathoth. "Ready!" ¨C System Goddess smiled at me with euphoria as she held a red gem full of tiny symbols that seemed toe out of a satanic ritual. ¨C "The Heart of the Dreamthief will activate when the Eternal Sleep Transcendental Nine Lotus Formation can suppress Aazathoth''s consciousness, I changed the coordinates so that entity will be sent to the Rasen Dimension instead of Hell" I sighed. ¨C "I appreciate your hard work, but I insist that it is stupid to use stupidly long names for every cultivation thing" System Goddess looked down sadly. ¨C "Can''t you just congratte me? I had to use some heavenly treasures from my personal vault to get this artifact modified¡­" I sighed internally, sometimes I feel like I''m surrounded by depressive brats. I walked over to her and gave her a soft kiss on her cheek. ¨C "Thank you for your help,ter I will give you something special as a thank you" Luckily she''s not as tsundere as BB so she just looked away as she yed with her fingers like a schoolgirl in love. "¡­I would like the soul of the next system user you capture" ¨C System Goddess acted like she was a girl asking her boyfriend for candy. "To think that at this point souls are used like Valentine''s Day choctes¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed forgetting that she was mad at me and she won''t talk to me for a week. I sighed wryly internally and headed towards BB. "You two seem to get along" - I smiled wryly as I heard both girls happily chatting about destroying entire civilizations for fun. "BB exined to me how things work" ¨C Haachama nodded with a cute smile. ¨C "I have no problem joining your group since I find it fun, I just have one question, is it mandatory to be a loli and dance in your underwear?" ..... "What the hell did you tell her about me?!" - I held the head of the damn girl. "Senpai is going to break BB-chan and not in a sexual way! Senpai stop, my body is still unstable and your strength has increased! You''re really going to break your cute kohai on me!" - BB cried out in mock anguish. My lip trembled. ¨C "Don''t make me use Sadism¡­" "I give up" ¨C BB raised her hands submissively. I sighed and let go of BB, then looked at Haachama tiredly. ¨C "I am not a pedophile, just be yourself" "But you didn''t have sex with lolis?" -Haachama tilted her head in confusion. "..." ¨C I sighed. ¨C "They are of legal age while I am still a teenager, legally I am the victim" "Legal loli is still loli" ¨C Haachama''s smile grew. ¨C "Senpai-lolicon-san~" ¡­.. Oh God, another BB¡­ I should have let her die at the hands of the cultivators¡­ "Don''t worry" ¨C Nyaruko came over to pat my shoulder. ¨C "Most otakus are lolicons even if they deny it so you are not alone, also remember the most important thing, it is only illegal if they discover you~" ¡­. Only Abby is decent... "Maybe it''s thirty centimeters... I have to check..." I looked at the brat who was lost in fantasies that I don''t want to know about. I''m surrounded by degenerates... I hope Azathoth is less of a problem than these women or I''m going to kill the asshole who unfolds my story... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' rmends that the user start sharpening the knife] ¡­ Shit. --- --- Author''s Note: It may seem like Azathoth isn''t as strong as she should be, but think of it this way: At the end of a cultivation novel, the protagonist bes the equivalent of a God capable of controlling the universe. Now thinks that thousands of those fully developed protagonists have to team up to fight a single entity, what''s worse, they can''t kill the entity and their maximum effort can only put the entity to sleep. That''s Azathoth~ Finally, a hug. Chapter 247: Soldiers of Hope vs. Ancient Ones Chapter 247: Soldiers of Hope vs. Ancient Ones (3rd person perspective) The space above the Golden Buddha Sect disyed the depiction of the apocalypse. Millions of cultivators with the power to erase universes were working together to face a colossal mass of flesh filled with tentacles and mouths that destroyed everything in its path. The cultivators resisted the chaos personification attack thanks to the monster paying no attention to them, the monster was only interested in breaking through the barrier that protected the Buddhist sect. The leaders of the most important sects of the Eternal Heaven Immortal were making efforts to contain the power of Azathoth. While the greatest danger was faced by the leaders, the other cultivators entered the sect to face the attack of three enemy groups. Randomly there were two Ancient Ones that were wreaking havoc while appearing to be searching for someone. As if that wasn''t enough, an invasion from Hell had begun in the northern area at the same time that the army of Paradise had begun invading the sect from what should have been the safe area in the west. Paradise might have internal conflicts due to differences in interests and ideologies, but when it came to facing external enemies they were the most united organization. The two factions of Paradise had stabilized the two Dimensional Gates that connected the Buddhist sect to Paradise and the troops began to invade the cultivator world. The two armies were cooperating without the slightest conflict showing strength in numbers. Although the warriors of Paradise were weaker than the cultivators in singlebat, the strength of these soldiersy in the perfect teamwork that allowed them to take on cmities such as Ancient Ones and crazed cultivators. The army advanced as they destroyed every enemy in sight. Cultivators and demons were destroyed while their souls were sent to the reincarnation cycle so those entities won''t be able to return to the battlefield in a short time. "What happen?" ¨C A warrior in silver armor asked a man in golden armor next to him. "I don''t know" ¨C The man frowned. ¨C "I feel that someone is watching us with an analysis skill, but I cannot identify where this skill or its effectse from" The man in golden armor was one of the generals of the Harmonic Paradise (Idealist) faction. The man next to him was his assistant. While both men were not the strongest and their names were irrelevant, they both had a decent level of power, and most importantly, they were both followers of the ''Archangel of Hope'', Auriel. In addition to the mission to counterattack the cultivators, this general had a secret mission that was entrusted by Auriel herself. .. ...¡­.. ....... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns not to seek too much information or the entity ''Auriel'' will detect the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''] ...¡­. ....... "We are in the middle of a battlefield, the skills of analysis and irvoyance are normal" - The assistant smiled wryly at the paranoid attitude of his boss. "This is different" ¨C The general sighed. ¨C "I don''t feel malice in this skill, it seems just a skill to understand the battlefield¡­ Oh, now that I think about it, Heroes usually have this skill" The assistant frowned. ¨C "General, do you think this skill belongs to the Hero of Harmony?" The general smiled. ¨C "It is possible¡­ The report said that brat sent a warning to our holydy about this attack, a good brat" The assistant had a wry smile. ¨C "But general, that Hero rejected the offers of the followers of our holydy and decided that a factionless woman would be his representative¡­ Should we really trust someone like that?" The general smiled. ¨C "I heard that the brat was a human who has lived less than a century, it is normal to be a little impulsive, I even heard that lust is what is normal among young people" The assistant sighed. ¨C "General, you are too permissive¡­" "Never mind... What is that?" ¨C The general stopped smiling and looked in a distant direction. ¨C "This energy¡­" "It is the blessing of our holydy" - The assistant frowned. "Let''s go!" ¨C Large golden wings emerged from the general''s back and in an instant, he disappeared from the ce while the assistant and a troop of soldiers followed him. This did not cause any problems in the Paradise army as this general was irrelevant to the rest of the generals as among the Paradise troops, the soldiers that work for Auriel normally have the support role, rescuing civilians and healing the wounded. Although Auriel is a powerful entity, her main role is to heal other Higher Entities as she is one of the few entities in the multiverse with the ability to heal soul wounds instantly, so other leaders prefer that Auriel stays out of the conflicts since Auriel''s death would be the same as losing the most precious medicine in Paradise. This has been reflected in Auriel''s soldiers as they also prefer to save innocent people instead of fighting evil forces, but that did not mean that they were weak, on the contrary, protecting defenseless people is more difficult than facing powerful enemies. The general approached the ce where the familiar sensation that could only be detected by those who havee in contact with Auriel''s blessing came from. Arriving at what appeared to be the rubble of a reinforced building, the general was surprised by what he saw. Millions of normal people with nobat power were being surrounded by thousands of demons driven mad by the hunger for human flesh. These humans should have been turned into chewed meat long ago, but a man apanied by a group of female angels was stopping the demons from advancing. The artificial entities were not strange and Paradise had different types of automatons, so they did not question the origin of the women since it was clear that they were a type of android, what really caught the general''s attention was that the man was holding a sword made of gold without decorations, but giving off a warm hopeful feeling. "A good brat indeed" - The general smiled favorably and quickly hurried towards the demons. The general realized the demons were not living entities, but rather corpses reanimated with some kind of evil ritual. It was no wonder Hell used necromancy to keep its creatures fighting after death so the general wasn''t worried as holy energy was the natural weakness of the undead. The general reached the center of the group of demons and his body was covered in a warm golden light. Holy energy emerged from the general''s body which immediately destroyed the bodies of all the entities with great sins in their souls while the defenseless people regained vitality and health. The general turned around to see the boy who had faced the demons. "Brat, you''re talented" - The general smiled when he saw that the young man held the sword defensively. ¨C "It is good that you do not let your guard down, but do not worry, I am here to help you" The man emitted quality energy that made the young man sigh, this was the same blessing of Auriel that the young man possessed. "Thank you foring" - The young man sighed. ¨C "It was bing a nuisance to fight non-stop... Anyway, nice to meet you sir, my name is Ichijo Seiji" "I know, you are the Hero of Harmony" - The general smiled. "That title is a bit¡­" - Seiji smiled bitterly. ¨C "Well, it does not matter, I appreciate the help of the sir" "You don''t need to be such a respectful boy" - The man smiled. ¨C "By the way, do you keep an analysis skill active?" Seiji smiled sheepishly. ¨C "Sorry sir, this ability is activated automatically when I am in a fight, although it is only to know the battlefield and thus prevent sneak attacks" "I see" - The general nodded. ¨C "Don''t worry, but I rmend you reduce the range of this skill or your mind will be overloaded by too much information" Seiji nodded as he massaged his forehead. ¨C "In fact, I am a little dizzy, but it is tolerable" "Hahaha, you just need a little training, your bases are good" ¨C The general was having fun. Auriel''s soldiers came over and started helping the normal people, leading them to the portal connected to Paradise. Seiji gestured to the winged women not to intervene and that they could rest. "Is it fine to take the inhabitants of this ce away?" ¨C Seiji asked with doubts when he saw that the civilians were escorted by the soldiers. The general smiled. ¨C "Boy, tell me, why did you protect these people even though the cultivators were the ones who kidnapped you? You even fought an army despite being in the middle of a war between entities beyond your imagination" Seiji sighed bitterly. ¨C "Well¡­ There were some pretty girls it would be a tragedy to see them die" "Pfff ahahahahahaha" ¨C The general patted Seiji''s shoulder. ¨C "Brat, be careful not to get in trouble for thinking with your lower part¡­ But it''s ok, actions speak louder than words, and the fact that you risked your life to send the information to our holydy shows that you have the heart of a hero" Seiji had a bitter expression as if those words made him ufortable. "By the way, your weapons are quite good" ¨C The general looked at the winged women. ¨C "I did not think that technology could develop to such an extent, I think I am getting old" Seiji sighed. ¨C "Sir, with all due respect, they are not my weapons, they are my family" The winged women heard this and blushed a little, except for a small greenish-blond-haired little girl who rushed to hug Seiji. "Onii-chan, how did I do? I killed many viins!" ¨C The little girl smiled adorably, although the blood and intestines that covered her clothes were disturbing. "You did a good job Chaos" - Seiji smiled and patted the little girl''s head. The general smiled upon seeing this scene. ¨C "I see, so you are a family man, that is good¡­ Some people think that emotional bonds are a weakness, but that is stupid, the true strength is in protecting those we love" Seiji nodded and was about to say something, but both the general and Seiji backed away quickly. The ground cracked where both men used to stand and hundreds of ck tentacles emerged from the crack. The winged women moved away which deactivated the barrier protecting the civilians. As the tentacles were about to crush the helpless people, Auriel''s soldiers raised heavy shields. A golden barrier appeared in front of the soldiers which stopped the attack of the tentacles without problems. The ground began to shake and thousands of tentacles emerged from the ground, but the soldiers had extensivebat experience so they managed to withstand the attack while protecting the civilians. The winged women stood behind Seiji as the general stood next to the hero. "An Ancient One¡­" - The general frowned. ¨C "Boy, you better back off, you are not ready for this fight yet" Seiji was about to say something, but he quickly raised the golden sword as four energy shields covered him. The shields were destroyed by a thin tentacle, but the golden sword was able to prevent Seiji''s heart from being stabbed. The general was unable to help as he used his holy energy to create a golden shield to block an attacking from what seemed like a sea of fire that had covered the sky. Charred corpses of cultivators and demons began to fall from the sea of fire as the temperature rose suffocatingly. At the same time, the number of tentacles emerging from the ground kept increasing, making the soldiers unable to counterattack in order to protect the civilians. "Cthy and Cthugha¡­" ¨C The general frowned and drew a heavy two-meter-long sword. ¨C "Boy, I will draw the attention of these two creatures, take advantage of the opening to escape towards the Gate¡­" "I don''t think that''s possible" - Seiji smiled wryly. ¨C "Maybe it is my idea, but I think the tentacles are pointing at me¡­" The conversion was interrupted when a fireball attacked the general while two tentacles attacked Seiji. The winged women formed multiple energy barriers that weakened the attack of the tentacles allowing Seiji to cut them with the golden sword, but this seemed to have been a decoy as a needle-thin tentacle emerged from under Seiji and wrapped itself in the right arm of the hero. Seiji didn''t hesitate and cut off his own arm before the tentacle could invade his body. A girl with pink hair grabbed Seiji and quickly walked away, but the battlefield had been blocked with a barrier of fire preventing Seiji from reaching the Dimension Gate. Golden light covered Seiji''s arm regenerating his arm, but the hero did not look calm. "Sorry girls, this is too dangerous for you" ¨C Seiji sighed. The winged women were confused by these words but quickly showed distress as they understood what Seiji would do. The winged women disappeared leaving Seiji alone against the tentacles. The general noticed this, but he was unable to help the Hero as he was focused on preventing Cthugha''s fire from destroying the civilians. "Formation 22! The priority is to protect the Hero of Harmony!" ¨C The general yelled at his subordinates. "Disgusting creatures..." The sea of fire increased its heat causing the spiritual energy in the environment to begin to evaporate. "Where is she? ...." The heat and traces of corrupted energy increased making the task of protecting civilians increasingly difficult. "WHERE IS MY NYARUKO?!" Out of the sea of fire came a pretty red-haired girl who was dressed in what looked like a revealing outfit that outlined her body. The girl was holding an evil-looking long sword as small cannon-shaped drones surrounded her. "GIVE ME MY NYARUKO!" ¨C The girl screamed obsessively as she attacked the golden armored general''s barrier. Although Paradise has enhanced holy energy to counter Madness, this method is more effective against Outer Gods as they use Madness energy in its purest form. On the other hand, the Ancient Ones mix other energies with Madness so the holy energy is not as effective against them. Cthugha''s mes began to consume the golden barrier, but the general showed no distress, he tightened his grip on the sword and with a vertical sh faced Cthugha. Cthugha and the general recoiled from the force of the impact as sounds of ss breaking due to cracks appeared in space. The general was quick to use his holy energy to stabilize space as space cracks could generate space storms which would not only destroy civilians, even the hero would be in danger. Cthugha took advantage of this to attack the general, but the man showed a lifetime ofbat experience as with a smooth swing of his sword he was able to counter Cthugha''s attack and managed to make a deep wound in the girl''s abdomen. The general''s sword was stuck in Cthugha''s abdomen, but she didn''t seem to care. "GIVE ME MY NYARUKO!" ¨C Cthugha yelled as she held the sword to her abdomen to prevent the general from backing away. The mes increased in intensity and surrounded Cthugha. The general did not hesitate to drop his sword and kicked Cthugha back into the sea of fire. In the sea of fire, a red sphere the size of a appeared, then that sphere shrank and disappeared leaving a hole in space as if a ck hole had destroyed all traces of matter in that ce. In the empty space, there was only the red-haired girl who seemed tired, although her expression of maddened hatred showed that her desire to fight had only grown. "I bought that sword at a clearance sale, what a waste..." The general sighed and a golden spear appeared in his hands. ¨C "Let''s see if you can fight against a Christmas present" The general moved forward to engage Cthugha as he made sure to prevent the impacts of the fight from reaching the civilians and the hero. While the general faced the danger that covered the sky, on the ground the soldiers had prepared a strangebat formation. At first nce, it seemed that they were scattered without coordination, but this formation allowed them to enclose a much more powerful enemy like a birdin a cage. In the center of thebat formation was a beautiful woman with ck hair and white clothing that showed off her alluring body. The beauty of this woman contrasted with her gloomy gaze that caused terror in anyone who dared to look at her. "I''ll ask onest time... Where is my little brother?" ¨C The woman asked a young man holding a golden sword. "I already told you I don''t know who you''re talking about" - The man smiled wryly as golden light regenerated his left arm and half of his face. ¨C "Miss, I think there is a misunderstanding here, why don''t we sit down to discuss this over a cup of tea? Although personally, I prefer coffee" The woman looked at Seiji with disgust. - "Are you flirting with me?" Seiji blinked several times in confusion. - "Yes?" A tentacle tried to split Seiji in half, but the soldiers managed to block the attack perfectly. "Only my little brother can look at me lustfully!" ¨C The ground under the woman began to shake as ck liquid emerged like an oil leak. ¨C "Give me back my little brother or I will kill you in a more horrendous way than your disgusting mind can imagine!" Seiji smiled wryly. ¨C "I already told you that I don''t know who you are talking about, besides, there is very disturbing garbage in my head and I don''t think you can ovee the torture methods that I know¡­ Have you ever heard of Unit 731?" "Shutup!" ¨C The woman screamed furiously. A tentacle the size of a country emerged from the ground and tried to crush Seiji causing the woman to leave her back unprotected. "Now!" ¨C Seiji yelled as he focused his energy on the golden sword to resist the attack. A group of soldiers helped Seiji resist the attack while ten soldiers attacked the woman''s back causing serious injuries. Seiji''s arms were broken and several soldiers were seriously injured, but in an instant, Auriel''s blessing covered them all leaving them unharmed and ready forbat. While the general was facing Cthugha, the soldiers and Seiji had used this tactic to face Cthy. The tactic is to surround the enemy and then draw her attention. Every time the enemy attacks a part of the formation, the other soldiers will attack the unprotected areas. Although Auriel''s soldiers were not the most powerful in Paradise, they were the best walls of flesh since Auriel''s blessing made them unstoppable, they could even suppress Devourers that use attacks to destroy souls. The problem with this tactic is that it takes a long time to suppress the enemy as they can''t attack if the enemy doesn''t attack first, but this is where Seiji had a big role. It was obvious that Cthy''s target was Seiji so he offered himself as a decoy. The soldiers initially did not want to ept this as their mission was to rescue the Hero of Harmony, but Seiji managed to convince them that this method would make it easier to defeat Cthy, and thus they could support the golden armored general. The wounds on Cthy''s back were so deep that her organs and bones were visible, but she showed no pain and she just kept attacking Seiji even though this left more openings for the soldiers to damage her body. Cthy was very dangerous and her power was increasing every second, but she had started having an attack of dementia making her unable to analyze the situation, she was bing a violent and irrational beast. "You smell like him! Do you know him! You had it close!" ¨C Cthy screamed as her energy exploded creating millions of tentacles, each one with the power to sink a country. ¨C "TELL ME WHERE IS MY LITTLE BROTHER!" The soldiers had to focus on defense as that attack had the force to destroy the entire Buddhist sect. Some soldiers died, but Auriel''s blessing brought them back to life allowing them to withstand the attack, and even managed to protect the civilians, the problem is that if this attack continued then the civilians would start dying from the mental corruption. "We can''t go on as this or people will die!" ¨C Seiji yelled out in anguish as he saw the Madness begin to seep out of the soldiers'' barrier. If the soldiers weren''t protecting the civilians then they could suppress Cthy more efficiently. The problem is that they couldn''t keep the civilians away since the whole sect was a battlefield and the civilians could be the food of the demons if they weren''t escorted out. "At this rate, we won''t be able to resist" ¨C The silver armored assistant frowned. ¨C "The demons and cultivators have already noticed us, they are just waiting for Cthy to weaken us so they can attack us" Seiji frowned and looked around. The area was covered with a barrier of fire put up by Cthugha, but outside the barrier were cultivators and demons who were waiting for an opportunity to eliminate the soldiers of Paradise and capture the Ancient Ones. "Hero, you have to protect the civilians while you go to the Gate" - The assistant sighed. ¨C "We will take care of the Ancient Ones, just wait for my signal to run away" Seiji frowned. ¨C "What about you?" The assistant smiled kindly. ¨C "Do not worry, our holydy will protect us" Seiji fell silent with an expression of reluctance. "Kindness is a good trait, but in war, there are always sacrifices" ¨C The assistant patted Seiji''s shoulder. ¨C "You are still young and you have a lot of potentials, it is better that you get out of here" Seiji looked down. "Don''t worry boy" - The assistant had an expression of total kindness. Seiji kept looking down. ¨C "Your group has spatial skills?" "No" - The assistant sighed. ¨C "We specialize in defense and healing, plus there are many ways to interfere with space skills so they are not very reliable duringbat" "To tell the truth, I can''t transportrge groups, but if I use all my energy I can forcibly transport an entity stronger than me" ¨C Seiji kept looking at the ground. "Oh, that skill is interesting" ¨C The assistant responded with genuine surprise. Seiji looked up, but his expression made the assistant frown. "Please help the general, he seems like a nice man" ¨C Seiji smiled and disappeared. The assistant tried to enter the formation that caged Cthy, but he wasn''t quick enough. Inside thebat formation, the beautiful woman''s hand had pierced through the hero''s stomach. "Will you finally tell me where my little brother is?" ¨C Cthy used what little rationality she had left not to kill the hero immediately. Seiji smiled even though his intestines were destroyed. ¨C "Sure, I will take you with him" With a spatial fluctuation, both Seiji and Cthy disappeared from the ce leaving the soldiers with expressions of astonishment and horror. Chapter 248: Onee-san Wants Love Chapter 248: Onee-san Wants Love I sighed heavily, this is unpleasant... To start, I have to exin what I did. Combining Abby and BB''s spatial skills, I moved between the different battlefields, so I was able to capture the Higher Entities that were seriously injured and had no trace of powerful tracking skills. Those entities were taken to the pocket dimension created by Abby and thus began the process to collect resources. Every Higher Entity is a treasure no matter how weak it is, so we couldn''t capture entities with high positions likemanders as that would draw unwanted attention, we only captured disposable soldiers. Although they were weak entities, the flesh, mind, and soul of a Higher Entity are valuable resources, especially for Ortro since she is a Devourer so eating the souls of Higher Entities will be very nourishing for her growth. We were only able to capture 1000 Higher Entities, but the number of mortal entities in my Rasen Dimension is close to a billion. Devils, cultivators, and soldiers of Paradise, I got millions of valuable corpses which are being influenced by Rushia''s necromancy to turn them into useful undead for battle. I basically became a vulture collecting leftovers on a battlefield... With [Reader''s Perspective] I watched the Paradise army to create a n based on the personality of the general whose mission was to rescue me. I first summoned out an army of demons that were being controlled by Rushia''s necromancy, then had the demons surround one of the buildings that protected civilians withoutbat abilities. With my Stand, I destroyed the barriers that protected the building and started a y with the hero Seiji as the protagonist. When I understood the strength of Auriel''s troops, I saw a good opportunity to capture the two troublesome girls, Chiyo (Cthy) and Kuuko (Cthugha). Although both women are quite strong, both of them were already tired from the constant battles which made it easy to face them. Kuuko''s attacks use up too much energy so she has great destructive power, but is weak in long fights. She is basically a nuclear bomb with red hair. Chiyo grows stronger by the second as her obsession with me increases the strength of her tentacles, but the constant increase in power consumes a lot of her energy as it''s simr to an athlete who uses stimnts to exercise which can increase the strength, but reduces resistance. On the other hand, the general may not be a highmand in Auriel''s army, but that was because of his carefree temperament, he really has the strength to face an Ancient One. Because of this, capturing Chiyo was easier as her mind was lost in a fit of dementia making it easy to manipte her into acting ording to my expectations. The reason why Kuuko and Chiyo had worked together was that Nyaruko sent a message to Kuuko, in that message she exined that she had been captured by the soldiers of Paradise and left the coordinates of herst location making Kuuko decide to attack us even if she was hurt and tired. To get Chiyo''s attention I only had to show traces of Luis''s presence on Seiji''s body. Chiyo is very familiar with my soul essence when I''m Luis so she thought that Seiji had captured Luis while the other people didn''t understand why she had marked me as her target. I have a n to capture the Ancient Ones and Azathoth without the risk of exposing my identity as an Outer God or system user, but to carry out this n I will have to do some harm to the women who caught my eye. In fact, right now Chiyo is getting hit by Nyaruko, Haachama, Abby, BB, and Ortro. "Your head is quite hard!" - Nyaruko yelled with glee as she used a steel crowbar to hit Chiyo''s head. Chiyo fell to the ground since Nyaruko''s attack wasn''t just a physical blow, each impact of that lever caused an entity''s mind to fill with piercing, agonized screams that impeded concentration. "This is fun~ It''s like ying Ping Pong~" ¨C BB smiled as her hand generated a mass of chaotic energy which hit Chiyo making her fly like a baseball. "My turn!" ¨C Haachama hit Chiyo with her small fist which caused the beautiful woman to be thrown away. ¨C "Home run!" In the air was Abby who only sighed and moved her key that had been repaired, with a single movement powerful gravitational energy hit Chiyo making her fall to the ground faster than the value of cryptocurrencies. I sighed again, it''s unpleasant to see a candidate from my harem being hit like a punching bag, but there''s no other choice, that woman is too stubborn. After my dramatic performance, I brought Chiyo to this pocket dimension away from the eyes of the cultivators. Note: Abby''s spatial skills allow her to create small dimensions simr to the Ichijo residence... Now I will be able to build my own house independent of Gaia. Chiyo didn''t hesitate to try to kill me when she felt the spatial fluctuation, luckily she thought I''m still a mortal so she just made my body explode. Once in the pocket dimension, the women with the power of Madness were able to go outside to get some fresh air. BB, Abby, Nyaruko, and Haachama have now fully recovered from their injuries thanks to the resources in Nyaruko''s pocket and various sacrificial rituals where the flesh and souls of Higher Entities were used. System Goddess almost fainted from having to repair those women''s souls and bodies in a matter of minutes, then I''ll give her a reward. BB possesses ''Prankster''s Madness'' with skills that are based on destabilizing the Concepts and Laws that govern reality in addition to having powerful spatial skills. Basically, she is the best at assassinations, espionage, intelligence gathering, and causing the enemy to suffer without the need to fight directly. Abby has ''Traveler''s Madness'' and her space skills are not only the best in the multiverse, but she also has the coordinates of very interesting ces. She''s pretty much the best transportation in the multiverse. Nyaruko uses ''Collector''s Madness'' which made her collect some of the most valuable treasures, additionally, her directbat ability is the second strongest among the Outer Gods. In frontalbat none of the Outer Gods could face her (Except for Azathoth), even BB admits that she would be trampled if she tried to fight Nyaruko directly. The reason the monk managed to defeat her was that she was attacked by thousands of monks, and yet she managed to fight them off long enough to get help. Haachama has ''Chaos Madness'' mixed with evil miasma normally used by totally evil creatures like original sin demons, due to this she is capable of causing corruption, degeneration, and insanity which makes her capable of facing entities with positive skills such as Buddhists, agents of Paradise and Heroes. It seems Haachama''s second personality can use holy energy simr to Auriel''s followers so Hastur can be considered the fusion of a Hero and a Viin. This group is already enough to find a decent organization in the multiverse, but it''s best not to draw attention to yourself or the other organizations will start a war to eliminate us before we get stronger. I sighed and walked over to the girls. ¨C "That''s enough, I think she was able to calm down" "Tch, senpai is kind just because she has big breasts" ¨C BB clicked her tongue after breaking Chiyo''s back. What part of this is kind? Whatever. Chiyo was motionless on the ground so I crouched down and held her face so she could look me in the face. "Will you continue to be stubborn?" - I sighed tiredly. "¡­" ¨C Chiyo was silent for a few seconds and then pouted. ¨C "You are such a cruel little brother¡­ But it''s okay, Onee-san can forgive you, I just have to eliminate the bitches that want to contaminate my cute little brother?" This woman is a headache... I tried to exin the situation to Chiyo after the girls beat her up for the first time, I told her that I''m actually Luis and I''m looking to gather the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods into one group. She came to her senses knowing I''m Luis and she wasn''t mad at me, she just pouted in dissatisfaction like a doting girlfriendining about her boyfriend for watching too much TV. The real problem started when BB mentioned that I''m a womanizer with a harem so big it would cause virgin otaku depression. At that moment Chiyo started screaming that I don''t need other women in my life so she would kill my other lovers, she even tried to get up to kill BB, Abby, Nyaruko, and Haachama. That was how Chiyo turned into a Ping Pong ball. I am being too permissive with this woman since the two months we spent together were nice and I possibly became more obsessive with my women due to the Samsara Cycle, but she is really trying my patience. "Give up senpai" - BB smiled with amusement. ¨C "This woman''s head is as hard as a romanticedy protagonist, she just won''t understand even if her head is hit with a steel crowbar" Nyaruko looked at the lever in her hands. ¨C "Maybe I should just hit her harder, that usually works to fix the television¡­" "This is a waste of time" ¨C Abby sighed. ¨C "We should continue with the n, I have been supervising Cthugha and there is little time left for her to be captured, Azathoth is also falling asleep so we must get going" Haachama walked up to Chiyo and offered her a bowl of ramen. - "Do you want some?" Wait, why do I feel signs of life in that ramen even though it doesn''t have a soul? This woman''s food hurts my culinary skills... "Get that thing away from me, Dagon fainted for two thousand years from eating your food" - Chiyo frowned in disgust. ¨C "Besides, I will only eat what my little brother prepared" Abby tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "Shouldn''t you be the cook if you are the older sister? You''re a failure as a big sister¡­" Abby''s words hurt Chiyo more than the beatings, amazing... "I just have to learn how to cook!" - Chiyo yelled with fury and embarrassment. "Can''t you cook even though you call yourself the best big sister in the multiverse?" - Nyaruko widened her eyes in surprise. ¨C "Unbelievable, you are so shameless as a system user bragging to be great even though his abilitiese from luck and not from real effort¡­ Pathetic" "Ugh¡­" - Chiyo''s mouth trembled. I massaged my forehead, this is taking more time than I would like... "Hey Listen! Hi morons! They missed me?!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. "Great, the idiot is back" ¨C Nyaruko sighed. ¨C "It would have been good if Azathoth destroyed you¡­" I think the same¡­ "Hey Listen! I''m the only entertaining thing in this stupid story! It is impossible for me to disappear!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. I sighed. ¨C "Just tell me how things turned out" "Hey Listen! All in order!" ¨C Navi opened her dimensional pocket and took out a jade sphere. ¨C "It was also easy to ce the space mark in the giant shit with tentacles! That damn thing hit me a few times so you owe me an extra 30 hamburgers!" System Goddess and Daedalus thoroughly analyzed my system and Navi, so they understood something important, Navi is an entity outside of reality and his entire existence is linked to my soul, so the idiot is indestructible as long as I am alive. BB theorized that this is because Navi is able to see beyond the so-called ''Fourth Wall'' and somehow he managed to make her existence between the real and imaginary border. I tried to ask her how she did that to better understand the Fourth Wall, but the jerk replied: "Hey Listen! I have no idea what the fuck you''re saying! Stop talking bullshit and make my chili with meat!" The idiot doesn''t even know how he figured out a way to avoid the Devourers'' soul-destroying attacks... Anyway, idiots are happier because they don''t care about the world. I took out a small box with space technology and time modification which had 200 freshly made hamburgers. "Yes damn it! That''s what I''m talking about!" ¨C Navi took out a hamburger and began to eat. ¨C "Hey Listen! Instead of an action series, you should star in cooking fanfic!.... Meh, that''s boring..." I massaged my forehead, this idiot gives me a migraine. "Oh?" ¨C Navi noticed Chiyo''s presence. ¨C "Does the shotas rapist still not fall for the Harem King''s dick? Hey Listen! You disappoint me!" My mouth trembled. "Harem King?" - Chiyo frowned. "Hey Listen! My partner is the Harem King! Innocent lolis, lonely milfs, naive onee-san, sexually frustrated women! The holes in every waifu belong to the Harem King!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "Holes?" - Abby looked confused. ¨C "Also the ears? What about the nose?" "Hey Listen! ording to the doujins, everything works!" ¨C Navi shouted stupid things. "Asshole, stop polluting the girl''s mind" ¨C I punched Navi and then looked at Abby. ¨C "Ignore this idiot, the good girls ignore Navi" Abby nodded many times. ¨C "Abby will be a good girl" I wish the other brats were like her¡­. "Hey Listen! No matter! Since the shota rapist doesn''t want to receive the Harem King''s meat then you have to discard her!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. It''s impossible for Navi to be serious since she has considered my harem like a stamp album that needs to be filled so I quickly got the idea. "I think you''re right" - I sighed with resignation. ¨C "Chiyo¡­ No, Cthy, the time we spent together was fun, but I am not going to abandon my wives to be with you" Chiyo paled. ¨C "W-What are you talking about? I''m your Onee-san, you need me¡­" I sighed and looked at Chiyo listlessly. ¨C "Think like this¡­ If today I abandon my wives to be with you, it is possible that tomorrow I will abandon you to be with another woman" "That will not happen!" - Chiyo screamed as her energy began to emerge from her body. ¨C "I will not let that happen!" "And what will you do? Will you cut off my limbs and lock me up for the rest of eternity?" ¨C I yawned listlessly. - "How boring¡­" My desire for Chiyo to enter my harem was too obvious and that''s why she thought there was a chance that I would choose her over my other lovers, that was my mistake, I showed that I care too much for her. Stupid Samsara Cycle and fucking shitty monk¡­ "You''re not serious... I''m your Onee-san... You need me... You love me..." - Chiyo''s voice began to tremble. I am the first boy who manages to create a connection with her, additionally, she now knows that I am a Higher Entity so I can be by her side forever, so her greatest wish is to kidnap me and lock us up in an unknown ce in the multiverse so that no one bothers us. I fulfill all the requirements that Chiyo has sought all her life; Younger brother, eternal entity, resistant to Madness, and technically still human. I nodded. - "It''s true¡­" Chiyo''s gaze filled with excitement. "But you''re a problem I can''t handle" - I shrugged apathetically. ¨C "I will have to destroy you and then I am going to eliminate all memory I have of you, it will be as if we had never met" BB gasped in disbelief. Even though she knows I''m acting, the very idea that I can actually do this made BB very scared. Abby and Nyaruko also seemed ufortable with this conversation, only Haachama seemed amused. Ortro walked over to Chiyo and opened her mouth causing dozens of small hands to emerge. The women could sense that Ortro was truly about to destroy Chiyo''s existence. Chiyo looked at me in disbelief, she didn''t seem scared at the thought of disappearing, she just felt anguish over my decision to forget her. "Wait... Don''t... Don''t do it..." - Chiyo''s voice trembled as if she was holding back tears. ¨C "At least keep the memories we had together¡­ Please, do not delete those memories¡­" "I love all my wives and the idea of losing a single one of them is unbearable" - I sighed. ¨C "That is why it is better to forget your existence, goodbye" As the hands were about to touch Chiyo''s body, she began to cry. "I will do it! I will ept that you have other women! I will ept that you have all the women you want! Just don''t do this! Don''t forget me!... I beg you... don''t forget me..." Great, I already feel guilty¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed in my mind. ¨C "I understand why you do this and that is why I will ept it, but you betterfort that girl" "I will" - I sighed internally, I feel an imaginary bitter and unpleasant taste in my mouth. I raised my hand for Ortro to stop. "Are you serious?" ¨C I looked at Chiyo closely. Chiyo continued to cry as she nodded. ¨C "I just want us to be a happy family¡­ I want to make beautiful memories together¡­ Even if I die I don''t want you to forget me¡­" Damn, this feeling is unpleasant, but I''m not going to use [Mythomania] to remove this feeling, or maybe in the future I''ll really do this thing of removing women from my harem who cause me too much trouble and that''s a path I''m not going to take. I put a Contract in front of Chiyo where she assured me that she would not attack my lovers and daughters or women that I have marked as potential candidates for my harem, in exchange, I will never abandon her or try to forget her. Chiyo signed the Contract while she continued to cry. I sighed and looked at Abby. - "How much time left?" "Two hours" ¨C Abby pulled out a strange clock with dozens of hands. I sighed and hugged Chiyo. ¨C "I''m sorry, I really didn''t want to do this¡­" I feel like an abusive father trying to justify the mistreatment of my family¡­ What a headache. Even though I caused this, I''m going to put all the me on the shitty monk''s head to lessen the unpleasant feeling in my chest. Well, I''m going tofort Chiyo for an hour and then I''m going to put thest steps of my n into action, but first I''m going to hit Navi since the asshole is recording me with a video camera. "Lady and the Tramp Eldrich version! Muhahaha this will be the drama of the season!" Imbecile¡­ Chapter 249: Negotiation Chapter 249: Negotiation (3rd person perspective) The troops in the service of the Archangel of Hope had managed to suppress the Ancient One Cthugha, but none of the soldiers showed any joy at this legendary feat. The demons and cultivators who had been waiting for an opportunity to attack had to fall back as the barrier of fire disappeared since Auriel''s troops were ready forbat showing no signs of fatigue. The soldiers stood in a defensive formation awaiting reinforcements causing the enemies to decide to ignore them as there were other priorities other than trying to capture Cthugha. The real main goals were to take control of the sect and capture Azathoth so both groups were unwilling to waste their forces. The golden-armor general had performed a feat that would give him great prestige, after much effort and with the use of many divine artifacts he had managed to capture Cthugha. Although this feat was worthy of a legend, the man had a gloomy expression as he found no trace of the Hero of Harmony who had disappeared along with Cthy, the man''s only constion was that the Hero was still alive as the blessing of Auriel in the body of the Hero had not disappeared. "Prepare forbat!" ¨C The general shouted suddenly as he raised a stone shield and a sword of fire. - "Show yourself!" The general shouted into the air, but no one answered him. The general''s holy energy covered his body making... ..... ..... ¡­.. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' managed to cheat the defense of a skill to protect information] ...¡­. ¡­.. The general had sensed the presence of a powerful analysis skill that was totally different from the skill used by the Hero of Harmony. Heroes often use skills to know the battlefield to predict enemy attacks, but this skill was trying to analyze the general''s secrets and personal information which caused the general to rage. "Show yourself, you damn bastard! I''m not in the mood for this!" ¨C The general''s holy energy increased in intensity. In the air, space distorted into a strange portal formed from demonic energy, divine energy, cultivation energy, and spatialws. The portal was a chaotic mix of different energies, but somehow it managed to stay stable. From the portal came what looked like a man, although it was difficult to recognize his sex or age since his body waspletely covered in thick ck clothing. The person was wearing a ck robe, his face was covered with a ck mask with a long beak resembling a bird''s head, his hands were in leather gloves, and on his head was a ck hat. The person looked like a cross between a dark arts priest and a gue doctor. The general frowned. - "Who are you?" "I''m sorry for my indiscreet introduction" - The doctor bowed elegantly, although his movements were strange as if his joints were stiff. ¨C "It was my mistake, I didn''t think that a brainless brute would be able to sense my graceful skills¡­ Well, it really doesn''t matter¡­ I doubt your brain understands theplexities of my actions¡­" The general was not angry at the doctor''s contemptuous attitude, he was more concerned that the enemy had a strange presence that seemed to mix different types of entities. Demon, deity, Outer God, human, monster¡­ The doctor gave the impression of being a chimeraposed of many races. What was more unpleasant was that the general couldn''tpletely block the analysis skill so he could feel that his surface thoughts were being watched like an open book. "Well, I don''t have time to talk to Neanderthals..." - The doctor''s voice was a mixture of thousands of voices speaking at the same time, but somehow it was easy to understand his words. ¨C "Give me the Ancient One, in return, I will give you something you need" The general frowned. The presence of the doctor caused him a feeling of disgust that he could not exin. "Why don''t you speak?" ¨C The doctor seemed to be getting angry. The general''s golden wings spread and in an instant, he appeared in front of the doctor. The general had dismissed thoughts so the medic couldn''t predict his attacks which seemed to work as the medic didn''t move to evade or protect himself. The general had put much of his strength into that attack, but the doctor''s chest split open like a donut before the sword could touch him. "That''s why I hate uneducated apes¡­" ¨C The doctor shook his head. The general''s instincts warned him of danger so he quickly moved away from the doctor, managing to avoid the hundreds of sharp fangs that came out of the doctor''s body. "Now I understand why you seem so unpleasant to me" ¨C The general showed extreme disgust when he saw the fangs. ¨C "You are a bastard who destroys souls" Auriel is totally hostile towards entities capable of destroying souls because the destruction of souls prevents any form of redemption which goes against her beliefs, in the same way, her followers follow these same ideals. "I''m not going to argue with a stupid creature, so let''s finish this quickly, I have other matters that I must attend to" - The doctor''s body returned to normal. The general did not wait for the doctor to continue speaking and attacked again, he understood the importance of not allowing the enemy to take control of the rhythm during a battle. The doctor raised his hand and showed a small white sphere, then threw it at the general. The sphere lit up and in an instant, the light formed a sphere that surrounded the general. "By forming a miniature sun and then saturating it with the energy it is possible to generate a supernova, additionally, if you use astral magic to channel star power into a single target then you can generate an energy cage that will damage a single target¡­" ¨C El The doctor stared at the energy sphere. ¨C "Of course, something of this level will not be enough to kill a creature as tough and stupid as you, but it is a good opportunity for you to listen to me" The light from the sphere turned golden and was absorbed by the general leaving him unharmed. "Oh, it seems that I underestimated your resistance, idiots are really impressive" - The doctor apuded in recognition. ¨C "But it was a bad idea to absorb that energy" The general was about to respond, but he quickly used Auriel''s blessing to purify the energy that had seeped into his body. "I forgot to mention that I mixed some sins and curses in that supernova" - The doctor stared at the general as a scientist would look at aboratory rat. ¨C "You must be experiencing unimaginable pain and yet you can remain calm¡­ It seems that Auriel''s followers are all masochists¡­" "DON''T INSULT MY HOLY LADY''S NAME!" ¨C The general shouted furiously as his energy increased. "Calm down or the sins will damage your body" - The doctor sighed. ¨C "That''s why I hate impulsive idiots, they don''t think about the consequences of their actions¡­ Look, I don''t want problems with Paradise so let''s make an exchange, give me the Ancient One and in exchange, I''ll give you your partner" A portal of multiple mixed energies appeared next to the doctor. While the doctor took something out of the portal, the general managed to analyze the situation in greater detail. The medic''sbat style didn''t focus on strength, in fact, the doctor didn''t even seem to be using his own skills, instead using alchemical artifacts that mixed techniques from different entities. Adding that to the fact that the doctor has a rtively neutral attitude without looking for a direct confrontation allowed the general to form a rough idea of his identity. "Seekers of Truth..." - The general clenched his teeth angrily as the curses continued to attack the interior of his body. The soldiers stood in a defensive formation as an army of undead surrounded them to prevent them from aiding the general. "Oh, you''re less stupid than I thought" - The doctor didn''t seem to care that the general knew the group he belonged to. The Seekers of Truth pursue profit and knowledge while avoiding conflict with other organizations as they see wars as a waste of resources. Normally it would be rare for them to be willing to get involved in the conflict of cultivators, but there is never a shortage of stubborn madmen who may risk their lives in order to make a profit. What most caught the general''s attention was the way the doctor could mix totally ipatible energies so efficiently. It would be absurd for the doctor to be willing to reveal this secret so casually unless the Seekers of Truth had chosen this event precisely to publicize this new discovery and thus negotiate with other organizations. The other option was more logical, but at the same time very problematic. The doctor was not only a Higher Entity capable of destroying souls, but he was also a system user and thus could use ipatible skills without any side effects. System users usually perish before bing Higher Entities since arrogance and stupidity usually lead to premature deaths, but there are always exceptions. In very rare cases, system users appear who manage to develop to the point of reaching the level of entities such as Auriel or the Ancient Ones. When the general came to this conclusion, he tried to send an emergency message to the main troops of Paradise, but only now did he realize that the entire ce was covered with a powerful cultivation matrix that cut off any form ofmunication. "Can''t you stay still for a moment? I just want to negotiate" ¨C The doctor shook his head and finally took out what he was looking for inside the portal. The general''s expression turned into a face of utter fury. - "WHAT DID YOU DO?!" What the doctor was holding was a human male in his 20s, the Hero of Harmony and Auriel''s knight, Seiji Ichijo. The young man was nearly unconscious as the doctor held him by the hair like a broken puppet. Seiji was dressed in a hospital gown, but his body was in terrible condition. Seiji''s limbs were severely injured with bumps and burns, it even looked like his tendons had been severed. It seemed that Seiji''s body had been subjected to horrible torture, and although the wounds were easy to heal through Auriel''s blessing, just imagining the kind of pain the young man suffered could cause nightmares. The most terrible thing is that Seiji''s body was covered with putrid miasma which seemed to be able to suppress Auriel''s blessing and prevented Seiji from recovering from his injuries. "Coincidentally I met this boy and an Ancient One" - The doctor shook Seiji as if he were a used rag. ¨C "After capturing the Ancient One I tried to make this boy tell me the location of the other Ancient One, but he turned out to be quite stubborn¡­ Stubborn idiots are too much too annoying, I even think this boy is a masochist since refused to speak even when I ripped his skin and nerves¡­ The worst thing is that this guy has an innate skill to protect his mind so it was useless to use mind control or read his memories¡­ Fortunately, the fire barrier was very striking and I was able to get there before your reinforcements arrived" The general bit his tongue to resist the fury that boiled in his heart, he couldn''t lose control of his emotions or his mental defenses would drop allowing the doctor to explore the information in his mind. "I offer you this boy in exchange for the Ancient One" - The doctor pointed to a red-haired girl who was unconscious inside a golden cage that was guarded by the soldiers. "Bastard¡­" ¨C The general was doing his best not to attack the doctor since a pair of fangs came out of the doctor''s arm which was a clear threat. If the general refused to make the exchange then Hero Seiji''s existence would be destroyed. The general looked at the doctor with absolute hatred. ¨C "Make an Oath that you will deliver the Hero alive and without damaging his soul, only then will I give you the Ancient One" "He swore that I will deliver this boy in exchange for you giving me the Ancient One" - The doctor easily agreed. ¨C "I already said it, I do not want problems, I am only here for business" The general sighed with relief and gestured to the soldiers. ¨C "Give him the Ancient One" Although delivering the Ancient One to Paradise would increase Auriel''s prestige, she valued loyalty andpanionship above profit. If Auriel had to choose between obtaining a treasure or protecting one of her subordinates, she would choose her subordinate without hesitation. This ideology was ingrained in the soldiers and that is why they were such a united and efficient group. In Auriel''s army, all the soldiers would see theirrades as their brothers, and even though Seiji had only cooperated with them for a couple of hours, they already saw him as arade. The soldiers opened the cage and threw the unconscious girl toward the doctor, at the same time the doctor threw Seiji toward the general. They both caught their targets at once. The general hurried back to the soldiers and began using his holy energy to disperse the miasma covering Seiji even though he himself was being invaded by multiple corrosive curses. "Finally..." - The doctor held the girl. ¨C "My precious experience points¡­" The doctor''s mask beak opened like a bird''s mouth. The mouth continued to expand until it was capable of devouring a human in one bite and in one movement the doctor devoured the girl. The general saw this and her expression was a mixture of hate, disgust, and disgust. "Well, my work here is done" - The doctor headed back to the portal from which he came. ¨C "Even though you are a stupid creature, it was nice doing business with you, next time we see each other remember not to be so stubborn or I will not be so civilized" The doctor disappeared as traces of his analysis skill began to disappear¡­. ... ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] Chapter 250: Plans and Conceptual Garbage Chapter 250: ns and Conceptual Garbage "Using senpai as an old rag was fun, let''s do it again!" "I think we were very cruel to him¡­" "Cruel? It didn''t feel like a real viin! I told you that we should imitate Aize¡ö!" "Hey Listen! My script was better than this shit!" "My poor little brother¡­" "It''s fun to y the viin~" "I don''t want to do this again, it''s bad to hurt a friend" "Nyaruko?" "Damn stalker yuri! Do not talk to me!" "¡­" "Heh, this ve contract is very useful" The inside of my head is in chaos as my body receives medical treatment in what looks like a ceremonial temple within Paradise, more specifically a temple in Auriel''s territory. Things went ording to n so it was easy to capture Kuuko (Cthugha). While I was disyed like a torn rag, the Old Ones and Outer Gods of my group joined together to form an artificial body, the gue doctor. The doctor''s body was made of my ck blood and was controlled by BB with the help of Ortro and the other women. Additionally, I used [Mythomania] to make Madness look like other types of energies giving the illusion that the medic could wield multiple energies simr to a system user. It can be said that this doctor was a robot controlled by Ancient Ones and Outer Gods. Although this sounds powerful, the body is too unstable as the different Paths of Madness fight each other to gain control of the body. The doctor can only function for 2 hours, after which his structure will spiral out of control and mutate into an amorphous mass of flesh and blood that is useless forbat. Not even [Anti-Rasen] can stabilize the doctor since that body is built from the most chaotic energy (Madness) so his nature is instability. Although the doctor is useless in actualbat, it was an excellent disguise to create a fake viin to me for the Elder Ones'' sudden demise. I can now build my organization out of chaotic entities without raising the suspicion of other organizations as they investigate a suspected system user rted to the Seekers of Truth. I''m a pessimist so I''ve already epted that this lie will be discovered one day and I''ll make a lot of enemies so I''m just buying time to create a group with the necessary strength to negotiate with the big organizations. Not only was I able to create a viin that I can me for my future actions, but I also improved my image among Auriel''s subordinates, even members of the racist faction gave me some recognition for my loyalty to Paradise. I stood my ground against an entity on par with Auriel, warned Paradise about a cultivator attack, faced an Ancient One, protected innocent people during an apocalyptic war, and endured torture from a power-crazed system user. I certainly deserve a raise in my sry, rather, I deserve to be paid. Damn idealists who believe in selfless work, this isbor exploitation... Back on topic, when Kuuko was eaten by the doctor, she was transported to Abby''s dimension where BB handled the negotiations. BB told her that I am forming a group to unite the rejected entities of the multiverse, but she did not mention that the members of the group are agreeing to be my belongings. Kuuko thought this would help her get close to Nyaruko so she signed a ve Contract thinking it was an alliance agreement. So Kuuko became my belonging and although sheined a bit, she seems happy to be near Nyaruko. To rify, Kuuko can''t sexually harass Nyaruko and she can only fantasize, although the redheaded girl seems happy with it. 3 Ancient Ones and 4 Outer Gods, there are strange things in my head. To conclude with my n, all that remains is to wait. The cultivation array that will capture Azathoth was tapped by the System Goddess so when Azathoth falls asleep, she will be sent to my Rasen Dimension. Paradise decided to give up the war since they have enough problems with the disaster that was the tower to create Higher Entities, additionally, I just found out that one of the mainmanders of Paradise is unable to lead the army since his body was divided into 500 pieces which were distributed throughout the multiverse so now there are elite squads looking for the pieces to rebuild that idiot. The entity that caused that is now eating pancakes inside my mind, no doubt Abby is a good girl. Hell thinks that they managed to modify the spatial array of the cultivators so they will only prolong the war and then steal the sleeping creature, although, in reality, Azathoth will end up in my party since even if the array fails, Navi put a spatial mark on my stalker. It can be said that the warsted less than a day and in public view, this was the victory of the cultivators, but in objective terms, the cultivators suffered the greatest losses. Additionally, this is only the beginning of a muchrger conflict. Now Paradise is totally hostile against Eternal Heaven Immortal as Paradise thinks that the cultivators attacked them twice in a row and brazenly. When Azathoth disappears, the cultivators will find the traces of Hell in the spatial array while Hell will think that Azathoth is in the cultivators'' vault which will create hostility between both groups. The Buddhists weren''t totally eradicated, but most of their treasures were stolen by Abby and Nyaruko so they will lose a lot of power and can no longer maintain order among the cultivator sects which will cause a lot of internal conflicts in the Eternal Heaven Immortal. Paradise will now be suspicious of the Truth Seekers due to the gue doctor which will drag that group into this disaster. When the big organizations conflict, the small organizations will take advantage of the situation to seek profit which will eventually cause a true war in the multiverse. When the multiverse plunges into chaos, it will be the best time to get allies and ves so that my organization can grow discreetly, and most importantly, I will be able to overexploit the hero''s tactic by saving the princess to increase the number of Higher Entities in my harem While there are many things that can go wrong, at least I am assured that I have a reliable ally in Paradise. Seraph contacted me as soon as I pretended to regain consciousness. News of my deeds has spread throughout Paradise and I am now a role model for other heroes within Paradise. Even the idiots who hate me calmed down, for example, Diedhauser and Archon stopped demanding Auriel that I be punished for my offense against them, two noble entities. They are definitely a couple of narcissistic assholes. For now, we just have to wait for things to progress, in the meantime, I will have to practice to adapt to the improvement in my skills, in addition to learning to correctly use the skills of the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods in my group. "Ready, there are no wounds in your soul and your body is already healthy..." - A gentle female voice spoke to me with maternal kindness, which caused me some disgust. ¨C "But my rmendation is that you stay here for a couple of months since your strong willpower makes it difficult to check if you have not developed emotional problems" I''m lying on a bed that seems like a mixture of technology and magic. This artifact is interesting since it can deeply analyze the soul and body in search of wounds, curses, or problems in the Concepts. If it wasn''t for the improvement in [Anti-Rasen] and [Mythomania] it would have been impossible to hide my system and [Reader''s Madness]. I sighed and tried to stand up. ¨C "I''m fine, it''s not the first time I''ve turned into ground meat" The woman in charge of supervising my health came over and pinched my cheek as she frowned like an angry mother. ¨C "Do not underestimate the impact of trauma, I have seen many heroes resorting to suicide to escape trauma and depression" "That''s not very encouraging" - I smiled wryly. "Facing reality will help you have a longer life" - The woman pushed my shoulder and forced me to lie down again. ¨C "Emotional health is just as important as physical health, so be a good boy and rest" I sighed. ¨C "I really need to go, I have a lot of work to do" The woman sighed. ¨C "You are so young and you are already a workaholic¡­ I understand whydy Seraph insisted that I must make sure that you do not escape before concluding the treatment" I sighed and went back to bed, I can''t even rx since I have to prepare some things before going back to Gaia. "Much better" - The woman smiled gently. ¨C "You are cute when you are obedient, now try to sleep a little, that will help you rx" "Hey Listen! Why the hell aren''t you fucking that sexy milf?!" I ignored the idiot''s voice and closed my eyes to pretend to sleep. The woman smiled and took out a kind of ss sphere to analyze the state of my mind in search of nightmares or unconscious traumas that may affect my mind. With [Mythomania], I pretended to be going through horrible nightmares of war, suffering, and death by making it seem like I have Post Traumatic Stress Syndrome, which is normal for Heroes who have experienced war on a global scale. This is one of the reasons Heroes don''t live long, Heroes'' minds are designed to copse over time causing the Hero to inevitably die, this is how the multiverse maintains bnce. "I agree with the fairy" ¨C Nyaruko ignored Kuuko and spoke to me with some curiosity. ¨C "That woman is beautiful and you are a womanizer, I am surprised that you are not trying to seduce her" It is true that the woman in charge of taking care of my health is just my type, a beautiful mature blonde. The problem is that although she treats me kindly, she remains alert and suspicious of me. Apparently, Seraph warned her that I am a perverted womanizer who does not hesitate to seduce any beautiful woman who crosses my path... To rify why this woman knows Seraph even though we are in Auriel''s territory, it is because she is one of Seraph''s informants within the idealist faction. The woman is not really a friend of Seraph, she is just her subordinate, but Seraph trusts her a lot so she is the right person to monitor my health after what happened in the Buddhist sect. She is not a Higher Entity but a mortal and she is one of those in charge of the medical area of Paradise. [Name: Sword Maiden Origin: Goblin yer Categories: Woman. Adult. Holy Maiden. Tragic character. Secondary character. Sexy Onee-san. Not virgin] With the evolution of [Reader''s Madness] my skills have been improved, for example, [Character Sheet] now shows me more information, although I feel like it became a stupid skill in a bad way. On the other hand, since I met System Goddess I got used to people using titles as if they were names. Nyaruko recognized this woman''s series and her backstory is bizarre. Although I don''t know if she had the same traumas as in the original story, I''m sure she''s had a lot of bad experiences. The best evidence of this is that she began to treat me with kindness and empathy when she witnessed my nightmares where I am beaten, humiliated and tortured. I made my nightmares abstract, but the general idea is obvious, my life sucks. "Using pity to deceive the heart of a tragic woman¡­" ¨C BB gave a thumbs up. ¨C "Senpai is still the same trash as always, I''m proud~" "Tch" ¨C Chiyo wasn''t happy with the fact that I''m already looking for ways to woo a woman I met a couple of hours ago, but her attention was focused on something else. ¨C "Although you are fabricating those nightmares it seems that you are using real memories¡­ Who are the people who bullied my cute little brother? I want their names¡­" "She is definitely a Yuno Gasai" ¨C Nyaruko nodded approvingly. ¨C "Well, yandere waifus are a projection of the unconscious fear that otakus have towards abandonment and rejection, after all, a yandere can stab you, but never abandon you" BB smiled. ¨C "So senpai is the representation of possessive tendencies and fear of loneliness?" "Hmmm, possibly yes" ¨C Nyaruko nodded. "Don''t worry" ¨C Abby spoke to me sympathetically. ¨C "You are not the only one who feels lonely, but don''t worry, you are not alone anymore¡­" My mind became a support group for people with depression... I sighed. ¨C "If you are done talking nonsense then help me set the stage for the fictional dream" "I insist, senpai''s creativity to give names is terrible" - BB sneered. "I''m not a writer, I''m a reader, so it doesn''t matter" - I sighed. "As you say senpai~" ¨C BB continued to mock as he helped me prepare the method to deal with the students who apanied me to Arifureta. The Samsara Cycle gave me some ideas for new techniques using illusions and dreams. There is something called the ''Dream Realm'' which is the union of the dreams of all intelligent entities in the multiverse. While that ce is a massive source of information, the messy, abstract structure of dreams makes trying to analyze the Dream Realm a waste of time. Despite that, there are entities capable of connecting to the Dream Realm in a conscious way. This does not allow you to see the secrets of the multiverse or find world coordinates, it is simply a good method to empty unnecessary thoughts. For the Outer Gods, hibernation is the best remedy to avoid losing self-control, so some of them connect their minds to the Dream Realm to discard their thoughts and thus be able to sleep. This does not mean that the Outer Gods are losing their memories, all they are doing is forcing themselves into a trance-like state with a nk mind. It is somewhat simr to Buddhist meditation, but in a more extreme way, since if the Outer God is not careful, it is possible to lose track of time and thus fall asleep for eons. The Dream Realm is basically an ideal mentalbyrinth to rest, in fact, it is the ce where Azathoth usually empties her mind to prevent her Madness from destroying her own body. I only found out about this ce because of Nyaruko since BB considers it a waste of time while Abby sees it as a boring ce. Although I don''t n to study the Dream Kingdom at the moment, that ce gave me an idea. Using my experience with the Samsara Cycle I made a dream space using [Reader''s Madness]. That skill generates a narrative based on the information it can analyze, so if I can create false information that makes sense then I can overwrite the narrative by creating a new story. This doesn''t mean that I can modify the entire existence ording to my wishes, but I can use [Schizophrenia] to create a perfectly believable illusion that will immerse people in a fictional world built by me. What I am doing is simr to directing a fictional film and passing it off as a real documentary. The film must make sense and have a good narrative so that viewers really believe that they are seeing something totally real. I really don''t want to use this technique on the women in my harem as it''s simr to brainwashing and I still think mind control or brainwashing my future wives is so easy it''s boring. The problem is that I will go directly back to Gaia so I will have to create false memories for the people who are hibernating in my Rasen Dimension or it will be troublesome to go back to the ssroom without having won the affection of certain women. There is also the fact that some heroines were sent to the Rasen Dimension before they met me so it will be difficult to exin to them that I kidnapped them because I want to add them to my harem even though we have never met, although technically that''s what system users usually do... The reason why I won''t be able to return to Arifureta is that various problems arose in that world. To begin with, the group in charge of supervising that world was furious that the heroes had disappeared without a trace, plus traces of the Basic Concept Magic had disappeared as if someone had destroyed the locations of the original form fragments. Fortunately for me, all the me fell on the cultivators. The idealistic faction thought that the heroes and the people rted to destiny (heroines) were destroyed by the cultivators to prevent Paradise from being able to restart that world and thus obtain the form. Large organizations seem to take resources out of a world and then restart it to get constant resources without caring that the people of the said world are stuck in an endless and repetitive loop. Restarting worlds can only be done on worlds where Higher Entities have not been born since that affects the world''s records. For example, Sora no Otoshimono cannot be rebooted since Daedalus became a Higher Entity so she is no longer part of the Plot. If that world is reset, the Plot will not work as it will be as if Daedalus never existed. There are other factors that affect the plot, such as a system user taking a character out of the world. Every time a system user kicks a woman out of a world she is causing that world to be doomed to destruction as the Plot cannot work and therefore it will not be possible to have a reboot. A World is simr to a puzzle in that losing a piece will make it impossible to rebuild the puzzle. Sure, we Heroes can help stabilize the Plot. Heroes can replenish the pieces of the puzzle (Energy of Destiny) and this is how a World is saved. However, it is impossible to stabilize the worlds where the Plot is totally destroyed, in those situations it only remains for a Superior Entity to provide new resources to create a new Plot. An example of thetter is the Kenichi world. I literally destroyed the fabric of that world but gave it new resources so the world didn''t die. Anyway, the main point is that I''m going to make the students have a dream where they will experience what would have happened if the shitty monk hadn''t shown up. I feel bad for cheating on Tsugumi and the other women in my harem, but on the bright side, I''ll be able to win over troublesome women without having to put up with annoying drama. Although I can build this dream on my own, I asked for help from BB and the other girls as I want to make a perfect and unquestionable illusion. This dream isn''t just to increase the women in my harem and get rid of idiots I dislike, I''m also building an illusion for Azathoth so I can''t make any mistakes. When Azathoth is sent to the Rasen Dimension she will be asleep, I will take advantage of that to make her live an illusion so that she trusts me and thus allows me to put restrictions on her that limit her destructive power. While this will allow me to have a weapon of mass destruction to threaten idiots causing trouble for me, she''s too dangerous that I can''t ask her to help me with all my problems. To make aparison, I am an ant fighting worms while Azathoth is a nuclear bomb. If an ant uses a nuclear bomb to kill a worm the result will be the ant''s self-destruction, it is even possible that my anthill (harem) will be destroyed as coteral damage. I will keep Aazthoth in a quiet ce until she is able to control her own power. In an emergency situation, I''ll set her free and then run away while she destroys some of the universes until she calms down. Anyway, for now, I will focus on a short-term goal. I shook as if the emotional pain and trauma were severely affecting my mental stability. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine¡­" ¨C Sword Maiden hugged me gently while she stroked my hair. Although I still feel disgusted by motherly affection, it''s nice to have my head pressed into this woman''s breasts. Then I have to thank Seraph for this service, I will give her a lot of affection when I can meet her. --- --- Author''s Note: My bad need to exin everything strikes again¡­ I''m sorry. Anyway, this ends the Arifureta arc, although it actually looks like the Eternal Heaven Immortal arc. It seems that I have an attention deficit as the plot moves everywhere¡­. Later I will do one or two short chapters to exin what the students saw in the dream, but it is basically the clich¨¦ of Luis being the hero and courting women in convenient situations. With this arc I realized something, writing about anime worlds entertains me but I get bored fast as there is a certain plot I have to stick to, on the other hand, I love writing random worlds without a fixed plot since I have the freedom to do what I want and I don''t have to spend five hours looking at the wiki... My idea is to make small arcs of anime worlds focusing on expanding the harem while the main plot will focus on the chaos of the multiverse, in this way I will be able to explore weak worlds whose most valuable resource are the waifus such as Infinite Stratos, Akame ga Kill or My Hero Academia. Anyway, that''s my point of view, but I want to know what you think since my work is only possible with the support of my beloved readers, you. To tell you the truth, sometimes I have trouble writing and my biggest inspiration is seeing that you guys enjoy my work so I want to give you the best work I can do. Well, I got a little sentimental so in closing, I just want to thank you guys for reading my work. I''d love to read any feedback you guys have, whether you like what I do or think my ideas are stupid, I really appreciate the feedback (I''m not a masochist!). Tomorrow I''ll update the character list since I''m sleepy, also, it''s time to change the cover again~ Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 251: (2): Story of Arifureta Chapter 251: (2): Story of Arifureta (3rd person perspective) In a world where magic and dragons were real, a group of heroes were summoned to save humanity from the cruelty of demons. At least that was a general idea that even the demons believed, but the truth was very different. To begin with, the supposed God of Demons was actually a subordinate of the God who protected humans, Ehit. The doctrines of racism and human supremacy promoted by the church were nothing more than the jokes of Ehit and his subordinates since the supposed gods were amused by the suffering of mortals, especially the suffering of non-human races. The war between humans and demons was not a conflict between races but a game of the gods, the whole world was a fun game of chess that the gods used to kill time. That was the cruel truth of this world, a ce where heroes and viins were mere disposable toys. In such a world there was a group of heroes from another world who traveled peacefully without getting involved in the war between humans and demons. Professor Aiko Hatayama and the group of pacifist students were visiting the Lake City of Ur. This city was close to the North Mountain Range so there were many monsters around. Still, the Adventurers Guild could keep them away from the urban area making the city a prosperous trade since essential agricultural items were produced there. Aiko had be famous as the Goddess of Fertility as her skills had helped to lessen the famine generated by the war causing most humans to worship her as the incarnation of a benevolent goddess. Aiko was notfortable with all that attention since she only wanted to protect her students, what caused her the most difort and concern was that several students were depressed due to the disappearance of a student, Luis Oosuki. At first, Aiko was not very satisfied with that student since he was an aggressive, rude boy and ording to the rumors, a perverted degenerate. Thetter was technically true since the boy showed himself to be a womanizer who did not care about social rules orws on monogamy. Aiko had several discussions with the boy to help him get his life back on track, but it was obvious that the boy was not going to change. Despite everything, Aiko had started to grow fond of the boy as he showed perseverance in his desire to protect the students in order to return to Earth (Gaia). Although Luis did not get along with most of the students and even constantly hit most of his ssmates, he only responded to provocations and generally stayed out of trouble. Even when the knights and nobility despised him for his ''Chef'' job, he never stopped trying hard in training and in a short time became the strongest student managing to surpass the heroes withbat-focused skills. It was obvious that Luis did not want to get involved in the war nor was he willing to endanger innocent people which ironically caused other students to criticize him for being selfish and heartless. Aiko actually supported Luis''s thinking, but in the end, the most influential students still chose to join the war. Luis also got involved in that mess as it was only after the war was over that the heroes could return home, something that surprised Aiko as Luis might have a bad attitude, but at least he was a man who would not hesitate to fight to protect his friends and family. Perhaps that was how Aiko began to develop strange feelings towards Luis, especially since it was difficult to see Luis as a teenager since he often showed more maturity than other adults. Luis could fight, cook, took care of students who didn''t want to fight, stopped the strong from bullying the weak, and there were even rumors that he beat up a knight who wanted to take advantage of a vulnerable girl. In general, Luis was a violent boy who used violence to protect the weak. Sadly this world showed a cruel reality, heroes are not invincible. During an incursion into the dungeon an ident urred that caused Luis to disappear, although, considering the ce where he disappeared, it would be better to say that it was his death. Some students were devastated by the news, Aiko herself had cried for two days not knowing if it was the pain of losing a student or something else. On the other hand, most of the students celebrated this since Luis was seen as the scum of the group. This caused more divisions among the students as there were suspicions that Luis''s disappearance was not just an ident but a nned assassination attempt. In the end, Aiko chose to continue traveling as her heart couldn''t bear to see her depressed students, plus the atmosphere in the castle was suffocating as a certain queen and princess were also severely affected by this news. Aiko was still depressed, but she tried hard to keep a friendly and optimistic expression so as not to discourage her students. To distract herself a bit, she took her students to one of the best restaurants in the town. "Miss Aiko, please take a seat" ¨C A handsome knight in shining armor moved the seat so that Aiko could sit down. Aiko was very ufortable with the behavior of the knights who escorted her because since their intentions had be obvious, they tried to seduce her. She didn''t realize this on her own, but overhearing casualments from her students made her realize the truth. Aiko didn''t know how to refuse the constant flirting of the knights, luckily she had her beloved students. "Sit here sensei" ¨C A beautiful green-haired girl sat down and pointed to a seat next to her. Aiko smiled kindly and sat down next to the girl. ¨C "Thank you Shion" The girl smiled as she subtly gestured for another green-haired girl to sit on the other side of the teacher, preventing the knights from getting too close. "Sensei! Let''s order seafood!" ¨C A cheerful girl with brown hair caught Aiko''s attention, preventing the gentlemen from talking to the teacher. The knights could only sigh since those girls did this all the time and since they were also heroes, the knights couldn''t criticize them. Shion Sonozaki, Mion Sonozaki, and Rena Ryuugu. These three girls work in perfect synchronicity to ward off any men who wanted to get close to Aiko and any of the other girls in the group of pacifist students. Across the table, a blue-haired girl could only sigh internally at this as she wondered where Luis found the three unique girls. A couple of days ago a young adventurer tried to flirt with Mion, the result was that the adventurer died of alcohol poisoning, which was strange since the adventurer didn''t usually drink. Seishirou Tsugumi was worried that the three girls might cause big trouble, but at least they knew how to perfectly cover up every murder. Thinking about it, that caused the dark blue-haired girl more worries. Seishirou had no time to worry about the three serial killers, her attention was focused on taking care of her young mistress and best friend, Chitoge Kirisaki. Chitoge had been depressed after the disappearance and possible death of Luis. Seishirou had managed to calm her down by telling her that Luis was tougher than a cockroach and capable of crawling his way out of hell. Even though Chitoge believed her friend''s words, this brought a new problem, now Chitoge was jealous of how close Luis and Seishirou were. What was worse, Chitoge wasn''t the only one jealous, Kosaki Onodera, Nana Sunohara and other girls had started asking questions about Luis. It was the first time that Seishirou received so much attention and that made her ufortable, her only constion was knowing that her husband was safe. As the otherworldly heroes waited for food, a conversation caught their attention. "Dad''s food is better" "Myu, even if that''s true, it''s disrespectful to say such things." "I am sorry¡­" "It''s fine, have a cookie" "Dad is the best!" "Hehehe, Luis is cute when he acts like a father~" "Mmm cute" "The master is cute when he shows a fatherly side, but the violent master is more attractive..." "Perverted lizard¡­" "Hey Listen! Masochism is the best fetish! Uneducated woman!" "The fairy tells the truth, feeling the aggressive fury of the master is so... exciting... ah..." "Stop polluting my daughter''s mind with your stupidities" "Ah, ah... Master''s look of contempt..." "I''m surrounded by idiots¡­" "That voice!" ¨C Chitoge stood up drawing the attention of the other girls who were embarrassed by the strange gasps of the woman who talked about questionable fetishes. The blonde girl hurried into the hallway and saw a guying out of a private room while he was surrounded by beautiful women. "FUCKING IDIOT!" ¨C Chitoge ran towards the boy with all her might. A small blonde girl was about to use magic to destroy the aggressive woman, but Luis sighed and gestured that everything was fine. "Fucking idiot! Where were you?! I thought you had died!" ¨C Chitoge hugged Luis tightly while her eyes filled with tears. The other students and the teacher came out to see the cause of themotion and seeing Luis, their expressions turned to disbelief, surprise, and joy. Although some students in the pacifist group had hated Luis either out of jealousy or fear, Shion''s indoctrination made even the men respect Luis as a trustworthy older brother. Luis sighed and picked up the mermaid little girl who was sitting on her shoulders to hand her over to the rabbit girl next to him. ¨C "Myu, be a good girl and wait a moment" The mermaid little girl nodded and waited patiently, she was an obedient child and tried not to cause problems for her new stepfather. People from another world rushed over to give the womanizer with genocidal tendencies a collective hug. "I thought the otherworlders hated the master because of his perverted tendencies and temperamental behavior, it actually amazes me that the master has friends outside of love rtionships" A beautiful female voice interrupted the touching reunion. "¡­ Master? Did you disappear to y a sadomasochism game?" ¨C A beautiful girl with orange hair spoke sarcastically. "It''s also good to see you Marika" - Luis smiled wryly. ¨C "Don''t listen to the perverted woman, it''s just a thing I picked up by ident" "Calling me a perverted woman and then reducing me to a mere thing... ah, ah... the master has no mercy..." - The woman began to pant. Marika Tachibana looked at the woman in disgust just like the other students. Although the woman was an absolute beauty withrge breasts and ck hair, her behavior was disturbing. The woman was Tio rus, the princess of the Dragonmen race, a powerful race that opposed the cruel gods that ruled this fantasy world. Luis sighed. ¨C "Let''s talk inside, it is ufortable to be in the corridor" Both the students and the non-human women were curious about the identity of the other group so they epted this, although there was a group of people who had a different point of view. "Why isn''t such a nasty creature wearing a ve cor?" - One of the knights pointed at the rabbit girl, Shea Haulia. "Huh?" ¨C Shea was confused, but she remembered the discrimination against demihumans. In the city of Ur this discrimination is less noticeable since people are too busy working to care about that kind of nonsense, plus Shea hadn''t heard racistments in a long time since annoying people used to pass out while having convulsions before they can speak. Another knight red at the girl in Shea''s arms. ¨C "Tch, maybe if we cut off the disgusting non-human parts they will be a little more decent" Myu had heard all kinds of insults when she was kidnapped so at her young age she could understand the cruelties of racism, however, she was not worried. Shea and Myu just smiled wryly. "Hey Listen! You are fucked, bitches!" "What is that thing? ...." ¨C The knight could not finish speaking as he fell to the ground with an expression of surprise. - "What''s happening?! Why can''t I move?!" The other knight also fell to the ground without understanding what was happening. The other knights and students watched in shock and disgust as the two knights turned into grotesquely iling boneless masses of flesh, the most horrifying thing is that both men were alive and didn''t seem to be in pain, but this only increased the psychological damage. "This is a nuisance" ¨C Luis sighed. "I thought master would be crueler" ¨C Tio showed disappointment. Louis rolled his eyes. ¨C "I don''t want Myu to see something violent, children should learn the importance of kindness" The students looked at the two masses of meat and wondered if this was kindness or a body horror movie. Among the students, only Seishirou and Marika''s bodyguard managed to see what Luis did. Honda, Marika''s bodyguard, felt a chill. What Luis did was not a supernatural skill or magic, it was a mixture of chiropractic, acupuncture, and other medical techniques of dubious origin. Luis used four quick blows to turn the bones into jelly without damaging the internal organs or the nervous system. That wasn''t something that could be repaired with magic as it wasn''t technically an injury, only powerful healing, time maniption, or body maniption skills could fix this kind of attack. An attack designed to avoid healing skills or strong defenses. Honda thought the medicine provided by Luis to help Marika came from the Ichijo family, but now she was certain that Luis''s medical abilities were abnormal, rather, monstrous... "Well, let''s talk" - Luis sighed and went to the table where the students were. "Wait you bastard!" ¨C The remaining knights finally reacted and were about to draw their swords, but an intense killing re made them unable to move or breathe. "Don''t you dare offend my master" ¨C Tio stared at the knights until her legs began to tremble. "Tio, enough, you will give Myu a bad example" - Luis smirked. Tio calmed down and pouted in dissatisfaction. ¨C "The master is a worse example than me, my only wish is to destroy those who have insulted my respectable master" "You just want to be rewarded" - The vampire girl snorted contemptuously. "I don''t deny it" ¨C Tio nodded. ¨C "Whether it is a reward or a punishment is fine, everything thates from the master is pleasant¡­ ah¡­" Seishirou really wondered how Luis always got involved with strange women. --- --- Author''s Note: A deep thank you for continuing to read my work <3 Chapter 252: (3): Story of Arifureta 2 Chapter 252: (3): Story of Arifureta 2 Luis told what happened after the fall into the abyss. The bottom of the dungeon was full of monsters more terrifying than anything seen on the surface, the traps could kill an elite knight with the slightest carelessness, the resources were limited and there was no food. The upper floors of the dungeon were a tutorial while the real challenge was in the depths. Although the students found it hard to imagine that such a horrible ce could exist, Luis didn''t care if they doubted his words. Luis said that he managed to reach the bottom of the dungeon where there was an exit that sent him to the Reisen Canyon where he met Yue and Shea with whom he began to travel. Luis also made it clear that both girls were now his wives, which caused some tension in the atmosphere, but Luis kept talking nonchntly. Luis mentioned that he met Myu when he had a conflict with ve traders and adopted her as his daughter, now he was traveling to find the girl''s mother. As for Tio, Luis said that same day he was walking as he wanted to show Myu about the world, coincidentally he met a crazy dragon so he hit the dragon to turn it into grilled meat. The dragon had been controlled by dark magic and the beating helped bring it back to consciousness, though Luis''s violence aroused something additional in the terrifying dragon. The dragon turned into a beautiful woman and swore allegiance to Luis so now Luis had a masochistic pet. The students were amazed by the story and asked many questions spending a whole day chatting. Luis bid them farewell as he needs to find Myu''s mother, but promised that he would return to the Great Orcus Labyrinth after finding Myu''s mother. The students were a bit more reassured knowing that Luis was safe, although they were worried that Luis would travel on his own. Aiko tried to convince Luis to return to them, but Luis insisted that Myu is his current priority since it is cruel to separate a girl from her mother. In the end, the teacher epted Luis''s words with concern, but before she asked Luis to return the knights who became invertebrate jellyfish to normal. Luis readjusted the bones of the knights and they did not dare to speak again near the womanizing boy, they were totally traumatized. So Luis separated himself from the group of heroes, or so it seemed. That night Luis contacted Aiko and Marika. Luis told the information that could not be revealed in front of the knights and other students, the truth about that world. Luis exined that at the bottom of the dungeon he found information about Ehit and that the war against the demons was just a game for the gods. Luis made sure that Aiko understood how dangerous that world was so that she would be careful, moreover, Luis decided to trust the kind teacher and told her the truth about Gaia with the help of Marika since she came from an important family which gave her ess to secret information. Aiko was surprised to learn that her home world had a supernatural side to it, but this helped increase her trust towards Luis as he had more experience and knowledge in dealing with magical matters. Luis said that he was a subordinate of the Ichijo family so he would need Aiko''s help so that the students understand that they cannot use their new skills carelessly when they return to Gaia since there are strict rules that must be followed to guarantee peace of the human world. Luis also mentioned that he found clues to have a way to get the group back to Gaia so now he just needed more information. Aiko agreed to follow Luis''s directions while feeling secretly happy to feel that the distance between her and Luis had decreased, although she was not aware of her own feelings. Luis said that he would be in town for a couple of days and then he would go to look for Myu''s mother so if a problem arises he will be around to help. Luis left after the talk with the women, leaving Marika with a contemtive expression. Marika had a feeling that Luis had hidden important information and that things were not that easy since if Ehit saw this world as a game then he would not allow Luis to spoil the fun. This generated a terrifying thought for the girl, Luis had the confidence to face a God. The Tachibana family had contact with some of the deities that looked after Japan so it was hard for her to imagine that a human could match that power. Marika began to feel insecure about her n to cancel her deal with Luis, although slowly she had begun to resign herself to being the womanizer''s lover. The next day the students were alerted that an army of monsters was heading to the city so they had to escape. The citizens were anxious as this meant losing their homes, jobs, and belongings, but they did not have the strength to fight thousands of crazed monsters. Despite the danger, Aiko sought out Luis for help as she was hurt to see so many innocent people losing their homes and she trusted that Luis would have a way to fix this mess. The monsters seemed to be being guided by the same person who tried to control Tio''s mind, one of the students named Yukitoshi Shimizu. Aiko felt guilty for not guiding her students correctly and asked Luis for help to protect the city and stop Yukitoshi but they didn''t kill him. Luis agreed to help, but in exchange, he asked for a date when things calmed down. Although it was obvious that Luis was joking, Aiko agreed to go on a date with her student while her face turned red. Luis led his group to the outskirts of the city and prepared the defenses. Yue used earth magic to form arge wall surrounding the city, then Shea and Tio made several attacks to form multiple craters to prevent the monsters from charging in full force. There was still time before the attack so the citizens and heroes decided to help and formed various traps to protect the city. Finally, the army of 60,000 monsters came rushing in to destroy the city. Yue and Tio used magic to attack from a distance while Shea and Luis directly attacked the army as they both specialized in closebat. Shea''s strength surprised humans as rabbit-type demihumans were known to be attractive but weak so to see a cute girl using a heavy hammer to devastate everything in her path was impressive. Even though Shea, Yue, and Tio were doing a great job of eliminating the monsters, the most conspicuous was the boy. Luis used the des of Chaos to destroy everything in his path like a meat grinder. Luis used the chains of the swords as whips and in each movement dozens of monsters were cut, spreading blood throughout the battlefield. The brutality of Luis''s attacks rmed the monsters'' survival instincts so some managed to break the mind control and escape back to the North Mountain Range. Within a couple of hours, the army was reduced to smears of blood and intestines littering the ground. Luis captured the student as Aiko and the students closed in. The student was yelling stupid things about being the real protagonist and that Luis was just trash. Luis got tired of the stupid things so he beat the boy unconscious, then tied him up so he wouldn''t escape. The situation was now calm, but at that time there were two sneak attacks. The traitorous student''s chest was destroyed causing his death. The second attack was aimed at Aiko, but Luis managed to hug the woman''s waist to move her away from danger. The heroes saw that the attacker was a demon riding a dragon. Luis was furious that someone tried to kill Aiko, but he was unable to attack the demon as the teacher pleaded with him to save the life of the student who hadmanded the monster army. Luis didn''t have to attack the demon as Tio turned into a dragon and attacked the demon causing the enemy to run away after receiving injuries all over his body. Aiko cried when Luis informed her that it was impossible to save the student since he died instantly. Luis stayed two days in the city tofort the teacher, which made Aiko feel more attached to her student. Aiko managed to regain herposure determined to protect her other students so Luis was able to continue his journey, though before he left one of the girls approached him to talk. Student Yuka Sonobe wanted to thank Luis since she was the girl that Luis helped on the day of the ident in the dungeon and she had felt very guilty for treating him like some kind of monster or criminal. Luis said no problem, but if she really wanted to thank him they could have a date when they got back to Japan. Yuka epted this as she had a mixture of admiration, gratitude, and favor towards Luis for everything that had happened. Thus Luis continued his journey to meet Myu''s mother while Aiko reported Luis''s appearance to the other students causing multiple reactions. Women like Shizuku Yaegashi and Kaori Shirasaki wept with happiness upon learning that Luis was alive. Among the male students, only Hajime Nagumo was happy with the news the other students seemed disappointed and frustrated since the news of Luis facing an army of monsters spread quickly. Several students increased their efforts to be stronger as they couldn''t allow Luis to get the better of them. This was most noticeable in Kouki Amanogawa who had be obsessed with being strong to the point of acting like an aggressive idiot against his friends andpanions, however, his efforts were paying off as his power grew every day, although it was strange that now he seemed to be a believer of the god Ehit. On the other hand, the king and the church heard about the power of Luis and sent several search squads to help Luis, but the truth is that these squads had the mission to eliminate the hero since a hero they could not control was an obstacle. On the other hand, Queen Luluaria S. B. Heiligh also moved some secret troops to search for Luis and inform him about the movements of the church since she had discovered that her husband seemed to have gone mad. Although it seemed that the queen cared for Luis since he and Princess Liliana S. B. Heiligh were very close, the truth is that the queen had affectionate feelings for the boy who told them stories and tales. So a couple of weeks passed until Luis arrived at the territory of the newts to meet Myu''s mother. The merfolk were hostile at first as the humans were constantly trying to capture them to sell as luxury ves, but calmed down when Myu said that it was Luis who protected her. Although the mermen did not want to let Luis enter the city, they resigned themselves as Myu refused to part with Luis and when they tried to take Muy by force, a single look from Luis made them give up. So Luis met Myu''s mother, a beautiful mermaid named Remia. Remia had seen a strange message in the air that offered her a wish in exchange for being the wife of the ''Harem King''. She was desperate to get her daughter back so she didn''t mind selling her soul to the devil so she epted the Contract. Remia already knew that she would arrive that day and she showed no regret in bing part of Luis''s harem, she was only grateful to get her daughter back. The beautiful woman was a little worried that Luis was a degenerate. She didn''t mind suffering, but she didn''t want someone dangerous to get close to Muyu. Remia''s worries were unnecessary as she saw that Luis was very careful with Myu. Seeing the fatherly side of Luis made Remia happy with her decision to ept the Contract so she willingly agreed to be his wife. Luis exined that he was from another world and that he would only stay a couple of days in the city of the merfolk, then he would have to continue his journey to find a way to return home. Remia and Myu agreed to follow Luis to the other world since they were a family now, although Remia was worried that she would be an obstacle during the trip since she had no fighting strength. Luis told her that she shouldn''t worry and she could stay in the city until Luis found a way to travel to Japan. Luis showed his spatial skill so that he could visit them every two days, although they also had to prepare to leave since it was possible that by traveling to Japan they would never be able to return to that world of magic. Remia was famous for her kind attitude and beautiful appearance so she had many friends, but she was willing to walk away from that life to follow Luis. Myu was the same since her new father was more important than the other merfolk. Luis left after a couple of days where he showed his good qualities as a husband, though Remia''s pride was hurt by testing Luis''s cooking abilities so she promised to improve on her wifely abilities. Luis continued his journey to the dungeons making his rtionship with Shea and Yue closer, he also shared his secrets with Tio causing the woman to be surprised by Luis''s power, although this seemed to have stimted her masochistic fetishes. Luis managed toplete most of the dungeons while his reputation increased as he got involved in shy events. Luis'' achievements put pressure on the students who hated him, causing several students to look for alternative methods to be stronger. Some heroes chose another path and decided to make deals with the demons to get what they wanted. After much effort, the students managed to advance in the Great Labyrinth of Orcus. When the group of students was eating during a break, hundreds of monsters began to emerge from secret passages. When the group of students was eating during a break, hundreds of monsters began to emerge from secret passages. The students had trouble defending themselves as their bodies felt too weak. Due to the conflicts, the students had separated into two groups, one led by Kouki and the other led by Shizuku. Kouki''s group was stronger as they had the best fighting skills, but they found out toote that the food was poisoned preventing them from fighting. It wasn''t actually a deadly poison, but rather a sleeping pill that couldn''t be perceived by poison detection skills. Shizuku''s group had their own food so they could fight with no problem, but the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming. The worst thing is that the students didn''t just have to face the monsters. The students screamed in horror as two students were stabbed in the back, their executioners being students now working for the demons. Two demons surrounded the monsters, the students were in a panic and the strongest group couldn''t fight back. At that moment, the person who nned this betrayal, the student Eri Nakamura, was shown. Eri was a necromancer so she was able to manipte the corpses of the monsters so that the number of enemies did not decrease causing the students to be seriously injured. She also managed to influence the mind of the hero Kouki who was the strongest student so Shizuku''s group began to take casualties. Interestingly no one noticed that only men were dying. The only reason Shizuku''s group managed to resist the onught was because of Akane Hiyama''s help. The red-haired yandere had no interest in the lives of the students and in reality, she would be happy if all the women in the group died in horrible ways since that would decrease the number of women in her husband''s harem. Despite her personal wishes, Akane protected Shizuku and Kaori since Luis gave her that mission and she had chosen to share Luis since little is better than nothing. Akane had contacted Luis to report the sudden attack so she could get help. The fight intensified and the number of dead increased. Shizuku was now standing in front of Kouki who now looked like an emotionless puppet. Akane was busy killing the traitorous students and the undead so she couldn''t help the swordsman girl. Shizuku was tired and she couldn''t defend herself anymore so Kouki''s next attack could kill her. As Kouki''s sword was about to cut off the beautiful girl''s head, the roof of the dungeon shattered as two chained swords stabbed into the ground in front of Shizuku. Luis appeared from the hole in the ceiling apanied by three beautiful women, Yue, Shea, and Tio. Shizuku''s group was happy to see Luis, even the group that hated him was d that someone came to save them. Luis instructed Shea and Tio to protect the students while he and Yue stood guard against the puppet Kouki. The students who had joined the demons began to threaten Luis while saying their true intentions. Some students were blinded by power, others were seeking lust. Each one stated their motives for joining the demons as they had the confidence to win because of the advantage in numbers. Luis ignored them and focused on Kouki. Although Kouki looked like Eri''s puppet, Luis could see the truth, that was no longer Kouki but the vessel of the god Ehit. Luis threatened Ehit making the god sigh in annoyance, Ehit was upset that his entertainment was interrupted. Eri was in disbelief as she now understood that Ehit had used her to take control of Kouki while the boy had already died. Eri had a mental breakdown since her only reason to live was Kouki. She was so desperate that she tried to destroy herself but was stopped by the only person who still considered her friend, Suzu Taniguchi. Suzu was sad and furious since her boyfriend died because of Eri''s actions, but she also didn''t want Eri to die since she thought that everything was a n of the god Ehit and in reality, Eri was just another victim. Suzu tried to make Eri see reason so she wouldn''t kill herself, but the conversation between both girls was interrupted by Ehit as the god was bored with the drama. Ehit was about to kill Suzu so Eri rushed to protect her best friend. Eri regretted her actions as she saw Kouki''s sword going for her neck, but she was surprised to see that the god''s attack was stopped. Luis protected both girls by pushing Ehit back. Eri didn''t understand why Luis protected her even though she caused such a mess, but Luis'' answer was simple, it would be a waste to let such pretty girls die. Luis began to fight against the god taking advantage of the fact that Ehit had not gotten used to using Kouki''s body. Shea and Tio faced the demons while Yue supported both Luis and the girls. The battle shook the dungeon, but the situation changed when a second god appeared, but this time using the king''s body as a vessel. Luis was in trouble as the king not only had the power of a god, he was holding an unconscious woman and girl. The king threatened to kill the queen and princess if Luis didn''t surrender so Luis had to drop his weapons and raise his hands in surrender while motioning for Yue, Shea, and Tio to back off. The god Alva released the princess and queen, then rushed to attack Luis. Ehit also rushed in and both gods stabbed Luis with their swords, Ehit pierced through the heart and Alva through the neck. The women screamed in horror at the sight of Luis receiving both attacks making the demons and traitorsugh with pride. Ehit and Alva smiled, but they quickly sensed danger so they tried to escape, unfortunately for them, it was toote. His heart pierced and his throat almost severed, Luis pulled the chains of the des of Chaos to bring both des into his hands. Ehit managed to escape by sacrificing his partner while Alva was cut in half. Although Alva was a god using the king''s body as a vessel, his spirit form was severely damaged because Luis''s swords were made to kill gods. Ehit showed fear upon seeing Alva''s death so he tried to run away, but his back was stabbed by a stone knife. Akane was furious at the injuries Luis received so she ignored the danger and attacked Ehit with the weapon specially designed to ignore the Destiny (Plot Armor) of a chosen one (protagonist). Akane had this weapon to kill Kouki if the boy became a danger and although it was a powerful weapon created with Luis''s blood and the System Goddess''s alchemy, it was not a weapon capable of killing a God. Even though Ehit didn''t die, he couldn''t use his skills so he couldn''t defend against Shea''s attack which destroyed his bones. At the same time, Tio turned into a dragon and used her strongest attack to attack Ehit. As the girls attacked the god, Yue rushed over to Luis to use healing magic. Although Yue didn''t need healing magic since her innate ability is regeneration, she learned from Luis'' mentality to learn a bit of everything. Luis''s throat was healed, but losing his heart was a hard wound to heal with magic so Luis was slowly dying. Shizuku and the other girls approached Luis to help him. Kaori hurriedly used her healing abilities and managed to stabilize Luis. Shizuku tried to help Luis lie down to rest, but he was stubborn to stand up to fight Ehit. Akane and Shea were hurt while Tio was running out of magic power so at this rate the god could kill some of the women. Shizuku gritted her teeth and decided to help Luis even though he was sad that he had to kill Kouki since they were childhood friends. Shizuku attacked Ehit to get her attention causing the god to arrogantly sneer and attack the woman. Yue and Suzu protected Shizuku while several undead attacked Ehit. Eri had chosen to redeem herself and eliminate the god. Although she felt sadness and guilt for Kouki''s death, she had found a new motivation to live so she would strive to protect her only friend and the man who was willing to help her despite being a traitor. Ehit was distracted for a moment and that was enough for Luis to attack him from behind. Luis attacked violently cutting Kouki''s body into small pieces of meat until the body turned into a pool of blood. That was the end of the age of the gods in Tortus and the beginning of the age of the hero Luis. --- --- Author''s Note: This concludes this volume, the next chapter will be the beginning of a new volume. A big hug for everyone <3 Chapter 253: Home, Sweet Troublesome Home... Chapter 253: Home, Sweet Troublesome Home... I finally returned home after Sword Maiden confirmed that I don''t have suicidal thoughts, although she gave me several spiritual herbs to make a tea that I must drink before sleeping to calm nightmares. That woman became quite attentive to me, not in a romantic way but like a nurse taking care of a patient, she even gave me her spiritual mark to contact her whenever I feel overwhelmed by stress and anxiety. Another thing I learned is that agents of Paradise withrge contributions receive additional benefits so I was rewarded for my efforts fighting Ancient Ones and cultivators. In addition to valuable artifacts that System Goddess is disassembling to extract the materials, I also received permission to visit the medical area whenever I or my allies need it. This is useless for me since with the help of Goddess of the System I can heal wounds of the soul caused by Devourers, but it is good that my prestige continues to increase since it will reduce suspicion if I do terrible things. I said goodbye to Sword Maiden and returned to Gaia through a Dimensional Gate that connects to Gaia. Paradise did not investigate the location of the students who apanied me as they thought that the monk killed them. Since the matters within Gaia aren''t that relevant to other organizations, I can take the students without problems, now I just have to prepare the countermeasures for supernatural incidents. On Gaia, there is a method that supernatural groups use to hiderge-scale supernatural events. Whether it''s a battle between powerful entities in the civilian territory, the appearance of invaders, orrge-scale disappearances, everything is hidden through natural disasters. This makes sense since if deities and wizards exist then it is possible to control the weather so it is rare for natural disasters to damage a country. The truth is that natural disasters are the means used to hide great events, in this case, a great summoning of heroes that involved two ssrooms. When he returns to Gaia, the defense system will be activated, which will cause an earthquake,ter the agents of the Ichijo family will arrive to prevent any type of information from being leaked between human society and, if necessary, problematic people will be eliminated. I''ve already discussed this with the students and the teacher so they know what''s about to happen. The report will say that the earthquake caused a copse in the ssroom which injured the students so they were taken to the hospital. This will justify the deaths of Kouki and the other unlucky students. At the same time, the surviving students will be taken to an observation area to check if they are dangerous to Gaia. System Goddess will deliver a report that I prepared which will make it easier for the students to be released, in addition, the Ichijo family, the Tachibana family, and Bee Hive Gang will be involved in this since the heirs of the three groups were in danger due to the carelessness of the Will of the World. Before, I did not understand how it is that ya made so many mistakes in the administration of the world, but thanks to the information from the Outer Gods, I understood that something problematic is happening in Gaia. The fact that many powerful entities target that world is already a problem, but things turn into a real mess because the barrier that protects the world has cracks. I''m going to have to investigate that problem and if the situation is too troublesome, I''ll take my wives into my personal world and leave that stupid world. Now that I have Abby my ns to have my own secure base outside of Gaia can begin, now I just have to gather the women I haven''t added to my harem yet so I can leave that ce. Thus I used the Dimensional Gate of Paradise to return to Gaia. [System Notification: The user''s identity as a resident of Gaia has been confirmed. ess to the World is allowed] I appeared in an empty space within the limits of the World. "I''ll go for a moment" - System Goddess sighed and left my Core of Existence. ¨C "I will try not to take too long, please try not to cause too many problems while I am gone" "Don''t worry" - I smiled. ¨C "Tsubaki will make sure that things do not get out of control" "That doesn''t reassure me" - System Goddess sighed and went to deliver the report. I took the students out of my Rasen Dimension and woke them up to prepare for our return to the ssroom. Yue, Shea, and the other women originating from Arifureta were sent to my home world and are now interacting with my other wives. They epted the idea of never going back to Arifureta, although some women like Liliana were a bit sad about this. They will get over it in time. They believe we left Arifureta after defeating Ehit but the truth is that Ehit is still alive in Arifureta. I turned that stupid god into a puppet so I can still control him despite being in totally separate dimensions. I''ll have Ehit fake his death while he hides until he''s useful to me again, though I''ll probably forget about that idiot so he''ll sleep for eternity. In short, Arifureta will be a world free from the rule of the gods, a happy ending. The students and the teacher were nervous when we were being transported to the ssroom. I will not be able to apany them, but I told them in detail what the investigation would be like, so they will be fine. Just in case I used [Mythomania] to hide anything troublesome about crazy women like Shion and Akane. Once we appeared in the ssroom I used the Authority over the Ichijo family''s territory to have the Laws of the World cover the entire school causing everyone to freeze. This Authority is capable of freezing the senses of all normal humans while supernatural beings will also be restricted as long as they are not at least at the level of a deity like Kon or Rushia. Arifureta''s students are only at the level of a rookie hero so they also froze while their senses were sealed, it was like the time in the school was frozen. We have been about 2 minutes out of this world so it is normal for Mr. Ichijo to know about this incident, so I was not surprised to feel a dozen supernatural entities surrounding the school to prevent information leaks. Fortunately, I already registered the stupid ghost boy as my subordinate or the Guardians might think he''s an enemy. Before a Guardian arrived I changed my appearance and modified my soul frequency to be Seiji. There was a spatial distortion in front of me and in an instant, a man with dark skin and long ck hair who was dressed in a dark kimono appeared. Although he looks like a human, this man is a deity with a dragon lineage. "What is so important to make me waste my time with humans?" ¨C The man spoke arrogantly like an imbecile. I smiled warmly. ¨C "It is a case of travel to another world, but this particr case involves more than a dozen people, so it will be necessary to do damage control since there were several casualties" "Tch, I have more important things to do" ¨C The idiotic dragon looked at me with disdain, but his expression turned unpleasant when his gaze went to Tsugumi and Akane. ¨C "Heh, human females are not so bad¡­" "Hey Listen! Let''s grill lizard!" ¨C The idiot yelled in my mind. I sighed internally, this will be a hassle. The dragon raised its hand to hold Chitoge who was still frozen so I held his arm. "What do you think you''re doing?" ¨C The dragon spoke to me with disgust and disdain. "That''s what I want to ask" - I smiled. ¨C "Touching another man''s fianc¨¦e is a great offense" "You''re just a human" ¨C The dragon spoke with disgust and was about to use his divinity to attack me. I really don''t want to get in trouble with the entities that protect Japan as I want to handle my affairs discreetly, furthermore, the women I brought are protected by various artifacts and energies so at the slightest danger they will be sent to my Rasen Dimension. Regardless, I have to show my temperament and strength for my future actions. Before the idiot could attack me, I used a weakened version of [Sadism] at the same time increasing the strength in my hand causing his arm muscles to tear. "BASTARD!" ¨C The dragon screamed furiously when he felt the intense pain, so I squeezed his arm harder, causing his bone to begin to break. - "Do you know who I am?!" In my hand appeared a medieval sword. ¨C "You will be my mat if you don''t shut up" A portal opened in front of me and a sword was directed at my face. I easily deflected the attack but didn''t perform a counterattack. "I don''t want problems" - I sighed without letting go of the idiotic dragon''s arm. ¨C "But if this idiot dares to touch these women then we will have a problem" There was no verbal response, just another attack aimed at my neck. I deflected the attack again, letting go of the dragon''s arm and now I grabbed his neck. ¨C "If you do that again I will break his neck" This time there were no attacks. There are many entities surrounding the school so they noticed that a problem urred. After a few seconds of silence, another Guardian appeared in front of me, this time it was a youkai looking like a small panda bear. Even though this Guardian looked like a teddy bear, his power was decent, roughly the destructive power of a country. "Boy, I don''t know what happened, but it''s better to talk without resorting to violence" ¨C the panda bear''s voice was simr to a furious giant even though he is calm, a strange contrast to his appearance. This bear seems more rational than the stupid dragon so I won''t gain anything from offending him so I kept a respectful attitude. "Sir, this idiot tried to put his hands on my fiancee so I tried to stop him, but the idiot tried to attack me so I''m just responding to a threat" - I spoke respectfully without letting go of the idiot''s neck. The bear sighed and stared into space. - "That''s right?" A ck portal appeared in the air from which a beautiful white-hair girl with an eyepatch came out. [Name: Oboro Shinto Origin: Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Kuudere. Exhibitionist. Stalker] "Oboro-chan! We should go get the waifus in the hot springs!" ¨C Nyaruko was excited. I will investigate thatter, for now, there is something more important. The girl named Oboro nodded. ¨C "Genshiro-sama gave in to his own lust having conflicts with the heir of the Ichijo family" I''m not surprised that she knows me, at this point my name as Seiji is known among supernatural groups since the Ichijo family has been quiet and diplomatic under Mr. Ichijo''s direction so other groups will want to know my personality since I''ll be the one inherit the yakuza. The bear sighed. ¨C "I understand, it is a mistake of this lecherous little dragon¡­ Even so, boy, I would appreciate it if you would release this fool, he may be reckless, but he is still the one who regtes the climate of the city and if he dies it will be a disaster for humans" I sighed and let go of the neck of the idiot who had passed out from the pain. ¨C "Sir, I would appreciate it if you could make sure that there are no problems with these students, they have just been through a horrible battlefield and thest thing they need is more trauma" The bear smiled like a kind old man. ¨C "I swear by my name and title of Taiji Sage that I will protect these children so that no one intimidates them during the inspection" That''s better than nothing, though System Goddess will make sure of that too. "Thank you" - I made a respectful bow. The bear nodded in satisfaction and looked at Oboro. ¨C "Take this fool back to his house so he can recover from his wounds, I hope this experience makes him mature so that he stops causing problems" Oboro nodded and grabbed the idiot like a garbage bag, then threw him into a portal, and then left, but before she gave me onest deadpan look as if to assess my abilities. "Senpai got the interest of a kuudere, senpai is a sinner~" I waited in silence beside the panda bear until the agents of the Ichijo family finally arrived. "Hey boy!" ¨C The carefree idiot Ryuu arrived while he was holding a bottle of liquor. I sighed. ¨C "You are giving a bad image to the yakuza" "Hahaha, sorry boy, it''s just that this liquor is too good" - The idiot keptughing. I envy the nonchnce of idiots... I sighed. ¨C "Just take care of the work or I won''t give you any more alcohol" Ryuu straightened up and nodded seriously. ¨C "I will make sure that everything goes smoothly" "Fine" - I nodded. ¨C "I will go to the Ichijo residence to inform Mr. Ichijo about what happened, it will be better to do this quickly since the Tachibana family and Bee Hive Gang might want to discuss it with us" Although this incident is ya''s carelessness, this happened in the Ichijo family''s territory so we must act before the me is thrown at us. "Oh, about that" ¨C Ryuu smiled. ¨C "The boss said that you should handle this matter so you do not need to go see him" I see, Mr. Ichijo wants to see how I solve this problem since if I inherit the yakuza I will have to manage the supernatural incidents in this city... This is so problematic that I start to consider having Raku be the one to inherit the yakuza. I looked at the panda bear respectfully. ¨C "Sir, I am sorry that I cannot provide the courtesy that you deserve, but right now I have to fix this situation" The bear smiled. ¨C "It seems that brat Issei has a good heir, don''t worry boy" In case anyone forgot, Issei is Mr. Ichijo''s name. It''s not umon for the bear to treat my boss like a child, youkai have a long life expectancy. I nodded and was about to leave to contact the Tachibana family and Bee Hive Gang, but received a notification that almost made me want to kill someone to de-stress. [System Notification: The ''Japan Administrator Authority (Ichijo Territory)'' has detected the approach of unregistered foreign entities] [System Notification: The Authority is unable to suppress the invaders'' abilities since one of the invaders has an Administrator Authority] What was missing, more problems... The invaders are not from another world but from another country and since this is a port city, the invaders didn''t pass through other cities before arriving here so the Ichijo family will have to deal with them. The problem is that there is an Administrator so the restrictions in Japan can''t suppress his skills unless I or another Admin directly confronts them. Wait. I must immediately meet with the Tachibana family and the Hive or it may start a conflict with those two groups since their heirs were put in danger. At the same time, I have a theory that Mr. Ichijo can''t fight for a reason I don''t know, which would exin why he hardly ever leaves the Ichijo residence. Could it be that foreign enemies have been waiting for an incident like this toe up to fulfill a mission in yakuza territory or is it a coincidence? "Senpai''s vacation is a distant and illusory goal~" Fuck. I took out my cell phone and called Mr. Ichijo to report the situation, I need him to meet with the families of Marika and Chitoge while I check the situation with the invaders. "Boy, it would be better if you meet with both families since that will help you to create rtions with the Tachibana while lessening the tension with your fianc¨¦e''s family" ¨C Mr. Ichijo sighed. ¨C "Don''t worry about the invaders, even if there is an Administrator with them, the Guardians in our territory are not weak" I can''t shake this bad feeling... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns the user to hurry or they will lose a kitsune waifu] ¡­. "I''ll take care of the invaders" - I gave my answer and left the school in the hands of the Guardians. Not all of the Guardians are surrounding the school, but most of them are, so the city''s defenses are weaker than normal. This is not a fucking coincidence... [System Notification: A help request has been detected through the ''Cover Letter'' artifact. The applicant is the entity ''Senko''] Stupid plot armor¡­ Chapter 254: Little Kitsunes Chapter 254: Little Kitsunes (Senko perspective) I sighed with conflicting feelings as I ate a rice cracker. It pains me to admit it, but that kid''s cooking skills arepletely superior to mine, although I think it''s nice that a child has so much dedication to the kitchen, today''s young people are only interested in using that thing called a cell phone, it''s so sad... I sighed again and ate another cookie. This is really delicious... My moment of peace was interrupted when the door was flung open. ¨C "Sen! Don''t be selfish and give me another cookie!" I sighed, I shouldn''t have let her try the cookies the child gave me. "Sen! Please!" ¨C My superior at work started crying like a little girl. I sighed. ¨C "Okay Shiro-san, here you go" "Yay!" ¨C Shiro-san grabbed a cookie and began to eat happily. I only have two cookies left, I have to visit the child to ask for more, although I am worried to see him¡­ We have seen each other very few times and from time to time we use a spirit link to share messages, but I can feel that his feelings have grown and that worries me. That child is nice and it''s cute how hard he tries, but at the same time, it''s worrying that he seems like an adult frustrated with life instead of an energetic young man getting to know the world. I want to help him enjoy life, but at the same time, he worries me about how quickly his attachment to me is developing. When I was given the task of contacting him, I was only told that he was a rookie Hero who made it back home. Seeing him, I immediately knew that the situation was more serious than I was told. He is a good boy, but his heart is clearly traumatized by the war. Then I thought about it and realized that my superiors nned to make the child feel attached to me since he is a Hero with enormous potential as well as being the new heir to one of the most important families in Japan. I was very angry when I noticed this because that child has already been through a lot of pain and does not deserve to be treated like a tool, he deserves a quiet environment where he can rx and feel loved. Also, my heart is already waiting for someone. Despite everything, I can''t refuse this task, my boss Sora-sama was pressured by deities with higher prestige so I can only lower my head and obey. Sora-sama is kind and offered me to take this task herself, but I refused, at least I want to protect the child''s heart from bing a weapon. Although I wish to protect Japan, I will not sacrifice the happiness of such a kind child. Now I am in a dilemma that leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. If I don''t ept the child''s feelings, I''m going to hurt him, and while that won''t necessarily hurt him for life, it will leave him vulnerable to another woman showing up and easily manipting him. That child is a little pervert with many mistresses, but still, he has a vulnerable heart and his desire for women may be due to his need for affection¡­ The more I think about it, the more I want to help him. "Sen, hey Sen" - A finger began to press my cheek. ¨C "Can I have another cookie?" I sighed. ¨C "I''m sorry Shiro-san, I don''t have any more cookies" I''m sorry Shiro-san, but thest two cookies are mine. "What?!" ¨C Shiro-san paled as if she had seen the end of the world. ¨C "We have to get more! Where did you get them?!" "It''s a secret" - I smiled slightly, the food that the child makes is wonderful. "You have to tell me!" ¨C Shiro-san started shaking my shoulders. ¨C "We are friends, you cannot be so cruel to a friend!" Iughed a bit which eased my worries. Sadly the friendly moment ended as we received a message from our boss, there was an incident in the city and most of the Guardians will be busy so the attendees will have to take care of the defenses of the city. Shiro-san and I left the Spirit Residence and began to patrol the area looking for problems with the defense system that protects the city. "Hey Sen, you have to tell me where you got those rice crackers, they''re delicious" ¨C Shiro-san was salivating. I sighed and took out a handkerchief to wipe Shiro-san''s mouth. ¨C "We have to concentrate on work" Shiro-san sighed. - "I''m hungry¡­" "Later I''ll make you curry" - I smiled with slight amusement at Shiro-san''s childish behavior. "Your food is delicious, but those cookies are even more so" ¨C Shiro-san sighed. "Oh, then I won''t cook for you again" - I shrugged and continued checking the defenses. "Just kidding! Sen, it was just a joke!" ¨C Shiro-san panicked. ¨C "You know that I cannot cook and without you, I will starve!" "We can not starve, we are almost immortal" - I smiled with a bit of irony. "Then I will die of depression!" ¨C Shiro-san made a pitiful expression like a beggar. "Shiro-san, you are supposed to be my superior, you should act as my role model" - I sighed. Shiro-san smiled nonchntly. ¨C "Friendship is more valuable than ranks, and since we are friends it is normal that you make me eat" I sighed with a smile, I just can''t be mad at her. Shiro-san was about to say something, but he immediately stood in front of me as he pped his hands together causing a torii gate to appear behind us at the same time as two paper talismans appeared in front of us. "For a humble creature your reflexes are decent, but it is too ignorant of you to think that something so insignificant can stop this senior" The talismans couldn''t block a sword-shaped energy attack that came out of nowhere, but Shiro-san managed to use her hand to hit the attack, though it made her hand bleed. Shiro-san gritted her teeth and held me to enter the torii gate, but the gate broke before we could enter. "Pathetic creatures, you are courting death!" I''m not good at fighting so I couldn''t react to what was happening, I could only see that Shiro-san hugged me while a man in cultivator clothes used a sword to cut Shiro-san''s back. I panicked at the sight of Shiro-san''s blood, but I couldn''t help her as a foot hit my body throwing me several meters with Shiro-san. "We have to hurry before the Guardians can react, don''t leave witnesses" I couldn''t concentrate on what was going on around me, all my attention was on trying to slow down Shiro-san''s bleeding, but my broken ribs make it difficult. "You may feel honored to die under the sword of the Divine Dragon Immortal Sword, Long Gao." I looked up and noticed that everything around me had changed, the sky was dark and the buildings had disappeared. The cultivators must have used some barrier to iste this ce so they could eliminate us without leaving evidence, which exins why Shiro-san couldn''t use her skills to escape. There were a total of 8 cultivators, among whom was an older man holding a sword that was about to cut us. Thanks to Sora-sama I am simr to an immortal entity, but that is only to avoid death by natural causes, the truth is that Shiro-san and I can still be killed. I felt great pain and sadness for not being able to protect my friend, I will not be able to meet again with the man I have been waiting for, and my biggest regret, I will not be able to take care of that kind child... Maybe it was because I felt like this was myst breath, but I felt a warm feeling in my chest. "A barrier? What kind of energy is this?" The sword stopped an inch from my face. I didn''t notice when a card appeared in front of me, but I recognized it, it was the same card that the child gave me. I remember that he gave me this to call him if one day I was in trouble, but I didn''t think that the card was a defensive device... "It doesn''t matter, this barrier isn''t that strong" ¨C The man frowned and was about to attack again, but then everything turned red. No, the world hadn''t turned red, the man''s blood had stained the barrier preventing me from seeing what was happening. "You bloody bastard, you dare to attack the senior Long Gao! The Long family will not forget this! Beg for your life and swear allegiance to the Long family or all eight generations of your family will be killed!" I could only hear cries of anguish and pain. The cultivators seemed to be using their techniques to face an overwhelming enemy. "Shut up fucking idiots!" I know that voice... "Young man, stop right now the Long family will not forgive you!" That was the man''s voice, it seems that he didn''t die even though he lost a lot of blood. "Wait! Stop! Wait!...AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The screaming and noise of the fight stopped suddenly, though I can still hear soft murmurs of pain. The barrier that protected us began to disappear, letting me see what happened. We''re still inside the istion barrier put up by the cultivators, but the cultivators were now on the ground with their bodies in a terrible state, I really don''t want to see that, or I''ll have nightmares... Fortunately, my view was blocked by the chest of a boy who hugged me. "Thank God you''re alive" - The kind boy hugged me very carefully. ¨C "You should have called me immediately, the barrier could only resist four attacks from that asshole, after that your life would be in danger¡­" I felt a nostalgic sense of security and warmth. "You must not say rudeness" - I smiled unconsciously, I don''t even know when it was I started to shed tears. "I''m sorry, I''ll be more careful" - The child stopped hugging me and smiled at me with affection. ¨C "I am d to see you Senko-san" I''m sorry Kuroto-san, I think I can''t wait to find your descendant, my heart began to ept this child... "Ahem, very cute and all, but seriously, I''m hungry" - Shiro-san''s voice interrupted my moment of emotional self-discovery. I looked at Shiro-san who smirked at me... "Shiro-san!" ¨C I rushed to hug my friend. ¨C "Your wound!" "I''m okay" - Shiro-san smiled and showed her back which had no injuries. ¨C "Your boyfriend healed my wounds while he hugged you, seriously, sometimes you can be very distracted" Now that I notice it, my body is no longer hurt. I sighed in relief. ¨C "I am d you are well Shiro-san" "Eeehh~ you didn''t deny that he''s your boyfriend~" ¨C Shiro-san started making fun of me. "Ahem" - I looked at the child. ¨C "Thank you for saving Shiro-san and my life, I owe you" "Don''t worry, as long as you''re okay I don''t need anything else" - The child smiled at me kindly. He is very cute, although I like his true appearance more than his current appearance with ck hair. "Senko-san, I''d like to spend time with you, but first I have to deal with these sons of¡­ ahem, people" ¨C The child smiled bitterly. "Hey, you''re quite strong, these cultivators areparable to Bishamonten-sama so it''s surprising that you defeated them so quickly" ¨C Shiro-san approached the child and waved his hand. - "You are a hero? Why did you cut off their limbs? Wouldn''t it be faster to kill them? Do you have something to eat? I''m hungry" I sighed. ¨C "Shiro-san, don''t bother him, he must be tired from the fight" "It''s fine" - The child smiled and took out a cookie to give to Shiro-san. Oh no¡­ "You''re the one who gave Sen cookies!" ¨C Shiro-san''s eyes lit up as if she had seen a treasure, although technically he was. ¨C "What do you want in exchange for you feeding me?!" The child smiled wryly. ¨C "Although I can give you some snacks, my food is for the people I love so I cannot take care of you all the time" This cheeky child is indirectly saying that he loves me¡­ "No problem" ¨C Shiro-san continued to shake the child''s hand. ¨C "You are Senko''s boyfriend so I can also be with you¡­ What is that called? Harem? Yes, I think that''s it." ¡­Shiro-san¡­ "Would you really get into a polygamous rtionship just for food?" ¨C The child looked at Shiro-san nkly. "Your food is better than Sen''s, you are strong and you saved my life" ¨C Shiro-san kept smiling. ¨C "I don''t see the problem ~ Also, Sen knows how to judge people so I trust her judgment" I sighed. ¨C "Don''t pay attention to her, Shiro-san is very carefree and she doesn''t know what she says" "You''re supposed to support me!" ¨C Shiro-san yelled at me like an aggrieved child. The child sighed. ¨C "Senko-san, I hope we can meet more often, but I really have to deal with the cultivators, this attack may involve a bigger problem" I nodded earnestly, this matter should be handled carefully as it could be the beginning of a war between the supernatural forces of two countries. The child approached me and took my hand to put on a silver bracelet. ¨C "Senko-san, as long as you have this with you I will always help you no matter what happens, and please, call me as soon as something dangerous happens because I do not want to lose you" I felt my heart race and my face heat up. ¨C "T-Thank you, I will be more careful" "What about me?!" ¨C Shiro-san, please interrupt¡­ The boy sighed. - "Are you serious?" "Of course!" - Shiro-san smiled. ¨C "Do not think that I am an easy woman, it is just that you have everything I am looking for!" "I can cook good food and am I strong?" ¨C The child sighed. "Yes!" ¨C Shiro-san smiled proudly. "¡­" ¨C The child and I looked at Shiro-san with irony and weariness. The child didn''t answer and just looked at me, he seemed to care a lot about my opinion, he''s so cute. I smiled slightly bitterly. ¨C "I cannot control your life, you must make your own decisions" The child seemed worried. - "But¡­" "No but" ¨C I crossed my arms and was firm. ¨C "You must make your own decisions, do not let others decide how you should live" The child seemed to be in a dilemma so I sighed and motioned for him to get down. When the child bent down I gave him a small kiss on the cheek. ¨C "Choose how to live life and I will support you, that is my duty as a wife and mother" This child needs proper guidance so I will be a wife and mother to support him with all my heart, it is the least I can do. "¡­.." ¨C The child looked at me in disbelief. - "Wife?...." I nodded without hesitation, I have no reason to doubt. "Senko-san!" ¨C The child hugged me and carried me. - "Thank you!" "Stop! This is shameful!" ¨C I yelled with embarrassment, although this is kind of nice. "I also!" ¨C Shiro-san climbed on the child''s back. In the end, the child epted Shiro-san and gave us several cookies, he even gave me fried tofu which is my favorite. Before we said goodbye, he promised me that he would give me a wedding ring the next time we met. I like his assertiveness. I think he epted Shiro-san to calm her down since he treats her like a little sister instead of a wife, but Shiro-san seems happy with it so everything worked out. Although I would like to help the child, or rather my husband, these matters are beyond my power and he is the administrator of this territory so it is his responsibility to solve this. My husband broke a jade amulet and the barrier disappeared allowing Shiro-san to take us back to the residence of the divine messenger foxes. Although I am a little sad to leave, now I feel a sweet feeling running through my body. I have to make an effort to help my husband, he deserves to enjoy life. --- --- (Luis perspective) "Senpai lolicon strikes again! 2x1, well-done senpai! Every day you fall deeper into this pit called degeneration!" "You are the hero of the lolicones, hey, I have the coordinates of some worlds with lolis in case you are interested, it will be fun to see you capture the lolis of c¡ö Bulle¡ö, although the damn author did not finish that story since he opened his own restaurant¡­ Now I think about it, I''m hungry, make me beef ramen" "Mother and Wife! Ahahahahahahahaha! The lolicon-furry-incestuous idiot got his ultimate waifu ahahahaha!" "I''m not in the mood for stupid things" ¨C I spoke with annoyance and approached the eight cultivators who were dying on the ground. I cut off their limbs, extracted their meridians, broke the sources of their abilities (Dantian), destroyed their nerves, and made them unable tomit suicide, now they can only speak when I allow it, but they can never cultivate again. During the war in Eternal Heaven Immortal, I obtained many cultivator corpses so now I know the anatomy of cultivators thoroughly. Although they are simr to humans, the circtory and nervous system is different to improve the flow of vital energy. This energy flows to a point below the navel and is refined in an additional organ called the Dantian, then that energy bes cultivation energy which has various names such as profound energy, Qi, the energy of heaven and earth, etc. Basically, a cultivator is a machine that refines oil into gasoline, then uses that same gasoline to run. "Are you going to let them live to torture them for harming your loli kitsune?" ¨C Nyaruko asked curiously. "Lolicon..." - Abby snorted to hide her jealousy, she grew fond of me very quickly. "Torture is a waste of time, it''s better to kill quickly" ¨C I approached the cultivators and took out a storage artifact. This artifact was one given to me by Mr. Ichijo to capture supernatural criminals alive. "These morons are much weaker than us, but by general standards, they are elite warriors, even in Eternal Heaven Immortal they would be considered basic disciples" - I locked up the cultivators away after looting all the valuables. ¨C "If they die, the sects and foreign government will have an excuse to attack us and Japan is not ready for a fight with a world power" "Then what will you do senpai? Will you let them go and forget this incident even though two of your wives were in danger?" ¨C BB had a big smile. "One of these idiots is the heir to an important family" ¨C I went to the Ichijo residence. ¨C "I am going to negotiate to distract the idiots who nned this, so it will be easier to attack their bases" "Are we going to China?" - System Goddess sighed. "Yes" ¨C I arrived at the Ichijo residence. ¨C "The heroes incident will turn into an earthquake where several students tragically died so the school will have to suspend sses for a couple of weeks, that is enough time to fix this shit" When I attacked the cultivators I used [Reader''s Perspective] to get information. Losing an Administrator is equal to weakening a country''s national power, moreover, the other 7 cultivators are guardian deity-level elites in Japan. Why would the Chinese government take the risk of dropping 8 atomic bombs on Japan? This wasn''t an attack by the Chinese government to eliminate Mr. Ichijo or the Seiji heir, this was the fucking whim of an asshole whose father has money and power, an asshole named Ning Guodong who wants to kidnap my wife Lin Ruoxi. It was all a coincidence, a fucking coincidence. These morons would have invaded Japan even if the Arifureta incident hadn''t happened. In Japan, the main Guardians are the deities and these cultivators have specially designed artifacts to counter divine energy. There are still ninjas, youkai, ghosts, and other entities so these cultivators could be defeated if they were surrounded, the problem is that it would waste a lot of resources which would weaken Japan''s supernatural power. Additionally, these cultivators specialize in stealth and spatial maniption so if Lin Ruoxi was not in the Ichijo residence, she could be kidnapped without other Guardians noticing. Lin Ruoxi has beauty and money, but her identity does not justify this attack since the goddess that sleeps inside her is a secret that only I know for now. The real reason they were willing to do this was that the cultivators had no respect for Japan''s forces and decided to do as they pleased. By the way, the asshole who caused this is the son of China''s minister and Lin Ruoxi''s half-brother, although he may not know thetter. "Senpai is so handsome when he''s angry~ ?" "Nyaruko is prettier" "Don''t talk damn yuri girl!" "My poor little brother is worried because of a bunch of disgusting garbage¡­ My little brother suffers so much because of this disgusting world¡­" "Angry friend? Kill?" "Luis, I''m serious, stop adding psychopathic women to your head, this ce is chaos" The voice of reason is getting tired of the chaos in my head, poor Tsubaki... Chapter 255: Journey to the Land of Frogs at the Bottom of a Well Chapter 255: Journey to the Land of Frogs at the Bottom of a Well Two days had passed since I brought the cultivators to the Ichijo residence which caused various events. Mr. Ichijo managed to make an agreement with the families of Marika and Chitoge. The three families demanded an exnation from the Will of the World since the Arifureta incident could have caused the death of three heirs which would be a disaster for the political structure of Japan and the United States. ya did not respond directly, but sent a representative to negotiate as thebined power of the three families is not something that can be ignored. Mr. Ichijo was shrewd and didn''t push too hard to avoid a direct confrontation with ya, instead, he set up an agreement for the three families to have greater control of their territories as well as set up punishment for cultivators for encroaching on the foreign territory without a valid reason. The cultivators were returned to China, though I did leave some mind parasites in their souls. When needed I can drive them insane with Haachama''s ''Chaos Madness'' which will make them frenzied and self-destructive. This incident also helped to create a better rtionship between the three families so my engagement with Chitoge still stands while I now have an engagement with Marika. The n to unify Japan through a harem is progressing too well which makes me think that a stupid problem is about to start so I can only prepare for the worst. On the other hand, Chitoge already knows that Seiji and Luis are the same people since I ''told her'' during the illusionary dream. At first, she was furious with me for hiding the truth from her, but then she was relieved as her heart was conflicted being in love with two people, Seiji and Luis. She won''t want to talk to me for a few days, but she already agreed to be part of my harem so everything is going smoothly, the only thing that worries me is that ude and the other members of Bee Hive Gang haven''t tried to assassinate me so they must be preparing something very annoying. Anyway, for now, my love life is not the most important point but what happens in political matters. Mr. Ichijo was furious at the cultivators'' attack as this is a spit in the face of the Ichijo family and all of Japan. My boss did not lose his rationality and did not act recklessly, but began a long negotiation with the Chinese government to demandpensation. The Tachibana family is focused on politics so they put pressure on the Chinese government on the grounds that this is a military invasion on foreign soil. Bee Hive Gang said that this incident affected their business andmercial ties with Japan, so they will make an economic im. The Ichijo family will say that this endangered the lives of two Guardians which will create conflict between the Chinese government and the cultivator sects. Politics, economics, and supernatural forces, the Chinese government''spensation will be in three problem areas. While all this is going on, I have a mission. I am going to China to cause internal problems and destabilize the supernatural forces. Mr. Ichijo told me that my actions must be discreet since I won''t be able to use my Administrator Authority in the middle of enemy territory, but I have ns of my own. For starters, I''m going to kill the jerk who put Senko''s life in danger even if it brings me into direct conflict with the government. It''s stupid to leave potential dangers so I''ll root out the problem even if I have to cause a world war. My second goal is to investigate the origin of the goddess within Lin Ruoxi since [Paranoia] warned me that the situation with that goddess is something that could be a threat to all of Gaia and it''s even possible that Beast VII is involved. (Author''s Note: Li Ruoxi from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) By the way, I can already say the name of that entity without risk of being discovered, she is called U-Olga Marie. With my enhanced skills in [Reader''s Madness], I thought to extract information from the second human soul inside Lin Ruoxi, but she is too weak and the slightest contact with my skills can kill her by ident, for now, I can only keep her restrained with [Anti- Rasen] and look for her daughter. I have no evidence, but I''m sure this shit is the fault of the plot armor to force me to get involved in something very stupid. Shit author. Anyway, I spent thest few days talking to my harem about the business trip I''m going on, plus I left various space marks on their bodies to prevent any stupid idents from happening while I''m in China. Thanks to Abby and BB''s skills I can get back to Japan in less than a second to deal with any problem plus I put space marks on my wives to take them to the Rasen Dimension in case of extreme danger, so they will be safe even if it appears an entity at the level of Azathoth. A pleasant surprise was that Mr. Ichijo got me a privilege from the Will of the World. Since I''m a Hero, it''s not umon for me to have familiars orpanions from another world. Before I was allowed to bring mypanions as long as they hide their identities and don''t cause trouble, now they can also help me fight in case I get involved in a fight against supernatural entities. As long as I don''t strike first, I''ll be justified in summoning a group of goddesses to destroy my enemies. I n to use Angeloids as the mainbat partners within Gaia as it is not umon for Angels to work alongside a Hero. I called Umaru to tell her I''m going on a trip and left enough food for her to stay home for a year, even though I''m only going away for three weeks. She replied that it''s no problem and I just have to get back safely, although she mentioned that recently our mother has been acting strange as if her mind is in the clouds, she also keeps muttering Seiji''s name... I definitely won''t be going home for a long time. For this mission, I will be Lin Ruoxi''s bodyguard using the identity of a young Chinese man named ''Lu San''... I know, I have no creativity. The Ichijo family has many records of false identities so I easily became a frence 19-year-old mercenary, there are even records of my supposedly sessful missions which gives credence to my identity. On this trip, Lin Ruoxi will take the staff of herpany back to China to retake control of herpany''s main headquarters since there were problems during the time she has been away from it. Apparently, some assholes have been taking advantage of my wife''s absence to line their pockets at which my wife is furious. Since there are several people who return to China, Xiao Bai will apany me while she pretends to be Lin Ruoxi''s assistant. (Author''s Note: Xiao Bai from My Beautiful Teacher) Although Xiao Bai is not that strong, she is talented and stubborn so she managed to withstand the spiritual and gic enhancements, now she is at the level of an elite warrior of this world. She''s not a decent level, but she''s enough for a bodyguard. Now Xiao Bai is doing herst round of training to get used to using a spatial movement artifact created with the materials of Paradise and Abby''s skills. Although my organization has not yet been officially created, I already have artifactsparable to the treasures ofrge groups thanks to the union of the resources I have umted and the joint efforts of System Goddess, Shigure, Shiguma, Daedalus, and Miledi. Leaving the context aside, I already have almost all my preparations ready, now I just have to prepare onest thing. "All set senpai~" ¨C BB spoke with a big smile. Right now I''m in a pocket dimension created by Abby. This ce is out of ya''s sight so I can do whatever I want here. Navi joked that now I can abuse lolis without being discovered by the UN of the multiverse, the problem is that BB confirmed that this is true¡­ The multiverse is absurd. In fact, if it wasn''t for me putting up [Anti-Rasen] wards when I was with Yue and Arisa then the UN of the multiverse would really have sought me out to lecture me while remaining passive and useless. I insist, the multiverse is ridiculous. I sighed and focused on the ring in my hands. The robots Gurren Lagann and Granzeboma stood behind me as they stretched out their arms to channel the two forms of spiral energy into my body. Although I only have 89% control of [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen], the support of the two giant robots gives me help in focusing the best abilities of both energies. [Rasen] has the power to create and strengthen matter based on willpower. As long as you believe something is possible then it will be possible. [Anti-Rasen] maintains the natural structure and functioning of all things. Everything has an order. In general aspects, [Rasen] represents the chaos born of freedom while [Anti-Rasen] is the order born of authoritarianism. I''ve said it many times, but I emphasize this as it''s important to what I''m doing. The gold ring in my hands is not the ring that my system gives but an artifact created by the abilities of my most intelligent and talented wives in the creation of artifacts. This is a high-level Contract that is enhanced by the two spiral energies. [Rasen] makes it possible to suppress a power that is theoretically impossible to suppress while [Anti-Rasen] negates the possibility of the power going out of control. I am denying the possibility of something totally possible while making possible the impossibility of the same possibility. I know it doesn''t make sense, but the exnation would be very long so I''ll give an example using the paradox of ''What would happen if an unstoppable force collided with an immovable object?''. [Rasen] makes it possible for the immovable object to be moved while [Anti-Rasen] makes the unstoppable force stop. This generates a new paradox, ''What would happen if a stoppable force collides with a moveable object?'' The answer is that the object will move at the same time that the force will stop, so both probabilities cancel at the same time that they are fulfilled, making the paradox cancel itself since now it is only an obvious and clear fact. It''s basically an ''Everything happens at once so it''s as if nothing happened''. In short, this ring makes all the probabilities counteract each other so that in the end all the probabilities be useless, only one specific and totally predictable result remains. Why do I do all this nonsense shit that I pretend makes sense? Simple, it is the wedding ring that I will give to the girl who sleeps peacefully in front of me. [Name: ............ Azathoth / Van Gogh ......¡­ .............. (Error) Origin: ...¡­. Fate/Grand Order ...... (Error) Categories: ...¡­ Error error error error ...¡­.. error .....] She has no defensive skills to protect her information, but my soul almost broke when I analyzed this girl for the first time, she is definitely a monster. On the other hand, the fact that she has the same name as the painter who ate yellow paint makes me question the mentality of the authors when creating characters... Why does everything have to be a pretty girl or a beautiful woman? Whatever¡­ Anyway, the cultivators finally managed to put Aazthoth to sleep, I''m sure right now they must be investigating what went wrong since this girl isn''t locked in a vault. Azathoth is sleeping soundly right now as she has a nice dream that I prepared for her to trust me. Again, brainwashing is boring, but there was no other way to get this girl into my harem. If it wasn''t for her being sound asleep and at peace, her energy would have already started to affect her surroundings which would have severely damaged my soul. Aazazthoth is currently experiencing a dream where she defeated the cultivators and we got to meet. Due to love at first sight we both got engaged and left the Immortal Eternal Heaven to live in peace. She had no problem with me having a harem, she just hopes that I never feel bored or disgusted with her and can always stay by her side. To think that the strongest Outer God is a depressive girl in need of affection¡­ I insist, this argument is ridiculous. In general, everything sounds corny and stupid, but the ideal dream of this girl is that someone loves her without judging her. Thinking about it another way, it''s a bit depressing. She is one of the most powerful entities in the multiverse, but her only wish is that someone could love her. By the way, she prefers the name Gogh so I''ll call her that from now on. "Senpai, stop your internal monologue and ends the ring" - BB smiled wryly as she tried not to show the pain she felt. Abby, Nyaruko, BB, Chiyo, Haachama, Kuuko, and Ortro are using their own Paths of Madness to prevent the ''Distortion Madness'' from destroying this pocket dimension. Nyaruko also brought out a group of Amorphous Pied Pipers to ensure that Gogh stays asleep. These Pied Pipers are used to Gogh''s energy so they won''t die quickly, although they are artificial entities so we just have to build more of them when they die. I finally finished forming the anti-paradox in the ring so I approached Gogh. I held Gogh''s hand as the golden light constantly rebuilt my body, just touching her caused my body to disintegrate without a trace. I put the ring on her right ring finger as in her dream she swore to stay by my side forever. Even if it is a dream, that oath is valid to establish a Contract. This is a tactic normally used by dream demons or subi. The Contract on the ring activated causing the spiral energy to suppress the destructive effects of the Distortion Madness. This isn''t enough topletely contain Gogh as she could break free of this Contract by force if she really wanted to, so I made it into a wedding ring, that way she wouldn''t want to take it off. This doesn''t mean Gogh is now weak, the ring is so she can regte the amount of energy she releases and suppress dementia attacks. If Gogh learns to control her power, she will no longer suffer from her power destroying her own body and will be much stronger. Nyaruko said that I am crazy to help Gogh be stronger, which is true since Navi supports this idea. Maybe my strength can never surpass this girl, but I don''t care, the strong can waste their time fighting while I rx with their women. "Ugh, my head hurts¡­" - BB fell to her knees as she gasped. ¨C "Now I know why senpai is a bitter man, the migraine is horrible¡­" "This is more exhausting than a Borut¡ö marathon" ¨C Nyaruko was lying on the ground while her body was covered in sweat. "Borut¡ö is garbage" ¨C BB sneered. "Yes, that''s why it''s exhausting" ¨C Nyaruko nodded. "Shut up for a moment¡­ I want to sleep¡­" ¨C Abby yawned with extreme exhaustion. "Senpai, don''t let the loli fall asleep" ¨C BB sighed. ¨C "The Ancient Ones and Outer Gods are heavy sleepers so if she falls asleep she may not wake up for a couple of centuries" That would be a problem... I picked up the sleeping Gogh with a big smile, walked over to Abby, and touched her leg with my foot to use [Hero''s Martyrdom]. For an Outer God, fatigue is simr to a mental wound and this skill can absorb physical, mental, and spiritual wounds. My migraine increased to a still tolerable level so it doesn''t matter. I absorbed all the women''s injuries making my head feel like it was going to explode, but again, this is already normal. Chiyo approached me with a worried expression. - "Are you okay? Do you want to sleep on Onee-san''sp?" I smiled wryly as I made sure Gogh wasfortable in my arms. ¨C "I''m fine, anyway, I can''t sleep, although I''ll do itter" I''m the only Outer God who can''t use the Dream Realm to ease my migraine, how depressing. "Don''t worry" - BB smiled. ¨C "Senpai is a masochist so a little migraine doesn''t matter" My lip trembled. ¨C "I am resigned to suffering while a masochist enjoys suffering" "Hey Listen! The tsundere dog is a sadist and masochist!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. "Senpai can be both, he has multiple personality disorder, or dissociative personality" ¨C BB smirked at me. "It doesn''t matter what your fetishes are" ¨C Chiyo smiled at me. ¨C "Your Onee-san will always love you~" Abby tugged at my sleeve to get my attention. ¨C "Abby is a good girl, but if you want, Abby can be a bad girl¡­" ¡­ "Pffffffff ahahahahahaha loli is going to whip you with a leather whip!" ¨C Nafvi fell to the groundughing. "Wh-Wh-Whip?!" ¨C Abby blushed like a tomato, although it is worrying that she seems to like the idea. I sighed. ¨C "Abby, do not be corrupted by these idiots" Abby didn''t hear me, her mind is lost in a ce I don''t want to know. This is shit... [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has created the skill ''Masochism (100%)''] [Masochism: I want a milf to sit on my face! When the user is in any kind of pain (physical, mental, emotional, or spiritual), the pain can be converted into energy to power other abilities. There is no limit to the amount of power that can be added to skills, but too much power can decrease skill control. Warning: Using this skill can lead to pain addiction (Effect negated by the ''Obsession'' stat)] ¡­ "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA WELCOME TO THE CLUB HAHAHAHAHA!" "Mythomania, Paranoia, Schizophrenia, Sadism, Dissociative Identity and now Masochism... It seems that senpai needs a psychiatrist, but don''t worry senpai, I love you even if you are a yandere pervert with no culture~" "Oh, he''s like a deranged version of a generic protagonist who uses the deadly sins¡­ He''s so uncreative that he deserves to be a system user, hey, what''s next? An eating disorder? Depression? You look like you''re about to develop burnout, or maybe a sexual disorder focused on lolis¡­" ¡­.. If it wasn''t for the fact that I have to take care of Gogh, I would have liked to hit these idiots... "Hey bitch, start moaning like the masochistic bitch you are hahahaha!" Fine, these idiots asked for it. I sighed sadly. ¨C "It is depressing that you make fun of me" "Huh? What''s with that pathetic reaction?" ¨C BB was confused without noticing two people behind her. "I have a bad feeling" ¨C Nyaruko tilted her head in confusion. "Fucking tsundere dog aaahhh! I''m not a fucking chew toy!" "Wait, I was just curious! I wasn''t making fun of him!" "Senpai is so cruel to BB-chan! *Real crying because that hurts, damn it*" "Don''t bother friend¡­.." "You damned bastards made my little brother sad..." "The master called me..." Kon hadn''t shown up here in a while. "Your methods are funny" ¨C Haachama sat next to me while she ate some strange ramen with spiders. I shrugged. ¨C "The methods do not matter, only the results" "Nyaruko¡­" ¨C Kuuko wanted to help Nyaruko, but she also enjoyed seeing the girl''s panicked expression so she didn''t get involved. "Should I hit them too?" ¨C Abby asked me innocently. I smiled and stroked her hair. ¨C "Don''t worry, do you want a cookie?" Abby nodded happily. So we rxed while the three idiots were chased by three angry women. Chapter 256: Kemonomimis Magnet Chapter 256: Kemonomimis Ma The power increase in [Reader''s Madness] brought buffs to my Madness-based skills which caused [Dissociative Identity] to power up my Concepts which is good, but there are some problems. My most stable Concept is still ''Protagonist'' as using ''Hero'' will cause hero summons to ur near me while using ''Martial Arts'' will make my presence that of a monstrous warrior willing to face the whole world which will be too conspicuous. The problem is that using ''Protagonist'' increases the effects of my plot armors so I can''t even travel in peace. "Shut up and obey!" ¨C An idiot in a bva shouted at the passengers of the ne where we are traveling in the direction of China. Since we arrived at the airport and boarded the ne there were no problems. I rmended using a private ne, but Lin Ruoxi decided that it was better to travel on amercial ne since she doesn''t like life that is unnecessarily luxurious. Although I like her mentality where she can enjoy the simple things in life, she worries me about herck of concern towards danger. In the end, I let her do what she wants, anyway, it will be convenient to hit the idiots who have been watching us since we arrived at the airport. Since we got on the ne, three people have been monitoring our movements. Using [Reader''s Perspective] I found out that they were sent by the asshole who wants to kidnap my wife. They don''t intend to attack us, but they have the mission to track my wife''s movements, they are also going to check my fighting abilities since they got information that Lin Ruoxi hired me as her bodyguard. For now, there are rumors that Lin Ruoxi is married and she started wearing a wedding ring, but since the identity of the husband is unknown, many people believe that this information is a disguise that she prepared to keep suitors away from her. There is also information that the Ichijo family made deals with Yu Lei International, my wife''spany. These agreements are totallymercial, so Luis''s rtionship with Lin Ruoxi is not yet known. Spies aside, there are eight assholes trying to hijack the ne. They are not affiliated with the government, they are just extremists from some unimportant group that wants to make demands on the government. When we entered the air territory of China this group of idiots took out weapons from their suitcases and began to threaten the passengers. Unfortunately for the terrorists, on this ne, there are 8 people capable of defeating them with ease not counting Xiao Bai and me. Stupid coincidences, here are several special forces agents and protagonists... Currently, I have no interest in the plot armors of those protagonists as I analyzed them and they are not much besides Nyaruko warning me that the plot armor of a cultivation protagonist is much more problematic than the plot armor of other protagonists. Although the cultivation protagonists have the most luck in obtaining resources and women, the number of problems surrounding them is overwhelming, moreover, the cultivation plot armor makes conquering women as easy as breathing which is boring. For now, I used a skill from BB to leave a mark on the protagonists so I can search for them if I need to get more Energy of Destiny, but I won''t pay much attention to them since my priorities are my wife''s safety and weakening the cultivator sects. I thought of ignoring the whole thing and letting another protagonist deal with the problem, but some damn moron noticed Lin Ruoxi''s appearance. "Heh, it would be a waste not to take advantage of such an outstanding beauty" ¨C The idiot smiled like a degenerate as he looked at my wife. I sighed. ¨C "I insist, you are a problematic woman" Lin Ruoxi remained expressionless, she doesn''t have the slightest trace of fear and is totally indifferent towards the group of idiots, she even took out a magazine about business and began to read nonchntly. "Seriously?" - I sighed ironically. "You are my bodyguard, this is your job" ¨C My wife replied with slight amusement. This woman''s attitude has be more teasing since she started trusting me. Well, that''s better than the smug and aloof attitude simr to an ice cube with no personality. I unbuckled my seat belt and stood up. "Damn brat, don''t move!" ¨C The idiot pointed the gun at my face. I slightly changed my appearance to pass as a young Chinese man, but I look like an 18 or 19-year-old so it''s normal for some people to treat me like a child. I sighed. ¨C "Sir, shooting inside an airne can break a ss which will cause a depressurization" "That''s not my damn problem!" ¨C The idiot shouted causing the passengers to panic. The protagonists remained calm as if this was normal, fucking idiots. "Cultivation protagonists have the personality of a stone" ¨C Nyaruko yawned. ¨C "Don''t expect them to do anything, they are simr to an NPC that only acts when they are forced to follow the plot or when they see an opportunity to act like smug idiots" "It''s depressing to admit it, but she''s right" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "Most cultivators only step in when they can make a profit, though some may want to help out and look like a hero to gain your wife''s attention" I saw that an idiot protagonist looked at Lin Ruoxi and began to assess whether it is worth getting involved in this situation to get closer to my wife. "Senpai will have a lot of headaches from having beautiful wives~" I sighed. ¨C "Well, I warned you" I didn''t allow the terrorist to speak and I got closer in an instant. I quickly broke his hand so he couldn''t pull the trigger, then hit his head to knock him unconscious without killing him since I don''t want to have to exin myself to the police, that''s too much trouble. Since I''m now pretending to be an elite bodyguard it''s not umon to have some hidden weapons so I took out seven silver needles hidden inside the fabric of my clothes. Before the other 7 terrorists could react, their foreheads were pierced by the needles making their bodies unable to move without killing them. I quickly took the weapons from the terrorists and disarmed them, then broke the triggers so that the weapons could not be used again even if they were armed again. With everything done, I returned to my seat next to my wife. "You werete" ¨C Lin Ruoxi spoke coldly. She was actually a bit worried about my safety, but she must keep up the appearance that there is no romantic rtionship between us. "Oh,e on, it was only a minute" - I sighed. - "Give me a break" "If you want a break then look for another job" ¨C My wife continued reading her magazine without looking at me, although she let out a subtle sigh of relief. The spies, special forces agents and protagonists were now keeping an eye on me since my movements are suitable for an elite soldier. Although I didn''t use supernatural skills, my speed, coordination, and acupuncture techniques make me worthy of recognition so now several people will pay attention to me which is helpful. To make aparison, I showed the same level of abilities that Xiao Bai had before she met me. Keep in mind that she was recognized as one of the deadliest assassins in the human world so this strength is enough for now. The service personnel put the terrorists in seats and tied them up so they wouldn''t cause trouble, though that''s not necessary as the terrorists won''t be able to move for a week even if their needles are removed. Some stewardesses thanked me and even one of them hinted that I can ask her for a special service, although I feel that she does this with ulterior motives. I felt a bond with that woman so I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: An Xin Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Jade skin beauty. Nine-Tailed Fox (Spoiler). Yang Chen''s Harem (Spoiler)] Oh, another future member of the harem of one of the best assassins in the world, Pluto... When I saw Lin Ruoxi''s information I was surprised as Yang Chen is recognized as one of the strongest and most dangerous men in the human world, the God of Death Pluto. I researched that man and it seems that he is not only an elite mercenary, but he is also influential in the supernatural world as there is evidence that he is the reincarnation of the god Hades. Although I have already devoured and enved several gods, I must not underestimate the deities since the gods of this world are the servants of ya. Leaving Pluto aside, that stewardess has the soul and smell of a human, but by carefully analyzing her I can see traces of demonic energy. Not the kind of energy of a demon from hell, but a beast that practices cultivation. She doesn''t seem aware of her lineage so there must be a secret in her family''s lineage since the Nine-Tailed Fox is a Guardian Beast like Orthrus (Ortro) and Cerberus, although she cannot destroy souls. I thought about it for a moment and used a telepathic link to talk to my wife without attracting the attention of the protagonists and agents on the ne. ¨C "How angry would you be if I slept with the stewardess from a moment ago?" The magazine almost broke because my wife squeezed it so hard. Lin Ruoxi took a few deep breaths and finally managed to regain herposure. "I appreciate you being honest, but you''re free to do whatever you want, that''s not my problem... you damn womanizing idiot... I hope you eat rotten tofu and get sick for a year... you perverted bastard..." - Lin Ruoxi replied telepathically, although herck of experience with telepathic messages made her reveal her true thoughts. "I''ve eaten worse things than rotten tofu so that won''t affect me" - I replied wryly. "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi blushed in embarrassment as she revealed her true thoughts. I smiled wryly and stood up to go to the bathroom while giving Xiao Bai an instruction to take care of Lin Ruoxi. "Perverted bastard¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi forgot to close the telepathic link. "Lolis, close your eyes, senpai will make a scene for adults~" "I want to see it! Hentai is usually censored and I want to see the real action!" "My little brother with another woman¡­ No, I must calm down, I can bear it, I must calm down for the sake of my little brother¡­." "Luis, Chiyo is biting her fingers off¡­" Only Gogh doesn''t give me headaches, although that''s because she''s still asleep¡­ Ah, whatever. As I stood up, I saw that the stewardess named An Xin smiled at me and entered the bathroom of the ne. Now that I think about it, I''ve never done it on a ne, although considering the size of the bathrooms, the turbulence, and the possibility of other people wanting to use the bathroom, the experience should not be pleasant and should only be interesting for the anecdote and adrenalin. Whatever, I did it with Revy once while we were hiding from a gang so this isn''t that weird. I went into the bathroom and unfortunately for the readers, I used [Reader''s Perspective] to gather information since I don''t feel like describing how to do it on a ne. --- --- (3rd person perspective) An Xin was a beautiful 23-year-old woman who worked as a stewardess even though her family had the resources to lead a luxurious and carefree life. Despite the wealth and prestige of her family, she did not enjoy that life as she preferred freedom to wealth. The An family was not one of the most important families in China, but it had good rtions with other prominent families, so the patriarch of the An family established a marriage between his daughter and the young master of the Liu family, another family with great importance and wealth. An Xin did not ept this marriage so she left her house which caused her family to cut off all her funds. She was not depressed by losing her privileges but instead worked hard to get a steady job as a stewardess. Regardless, the An family began to pressure her to marry Young Master Liu. In addition to the pressure from her family, An Xin has been worried since she was approaching the age where it is frowned upon for a woman to not have a husband ording to the country''s traditions. An Xin had been thinking of losing her virginity to some unknown man and then breaking the news to reporters which would damage her public image, that way the Liu and An families would lose interest in her and leave her alone. Although that was an idea that has been in her mind for a long time, she has had problems looking for a man to lose her virginity with since she at least wants to do it with a man that she finds attractive, who is not aplete idiot, and can give her a sense of security, even if it is superficial. When the terrorists threatened the passengers on the ne, she had been terrified as it was the first time her life had been in danger. Out of sight of the passengers, one of the terrorists had pointed a gun at her and ordered her to undress which almost made her cry in despair. At that time she only wished for someone to protect her and even she swore in her heart that she would marry the man who was willing to rescue her. To her surprise, her pleas were heard. A young man traveling in first ss stopped the group of terrorists in less than a minute. An Xin felt like she was in a dream, she had only seen those kinds of scenes in martial arts movies or Wuxia novels where the handsome hero rescues the damsel in trouble through powerful martial arts¡­. [System Notification: User has deleted unnecessary information] At that moment An Xin felt that she met the man who could give her the security she needed. Although An Xin had a more open and free mentality, she was still raised with traditional teachings that a woman needs a strong man to feel safe, so that unknown young man caught her attention. When a person is in danger it is easier to provoke feelings of attachment, this phenomenon is known as the Suspension Bridge Effect and it was precisely what An Xin was experiencing. In addition to this mixture of feelings, there was another phenomenon that caused An Xin the instinctive need to sleep with the young man. An Xin did not know it, but something deep in her soul wanted the seed of a strong male. These were the reproductive instincts of a mystical beast seeking to ensure healthy offspring. As soon as An Xin kissed the young man''s lips, her body felt an excitement that was unknown to her until now. Although she was a virgin, the most important thing is that her body desperately wanted to mate with the young man. Her body became hot by improving her blood cirction which improved her strength, her instincts became sharper and her reproductive system increased her efficiency to increase the probability of pregnancy. An Xin''s entire body wished to have the young man''s children. This phenomenon was something that had not appeared in the An family for several generations. The An family had been blessed hundreds of years ago by Hu Yuhe, a demon fox who managed to awaken her nine tails and was one of the mainpanions of one of the most feared demon cultivators in history, the Leader of the Raksasha Sect, Luo De ..... [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has detected a plot error. Error: Two or more Stories have been mixed up creating an unpredictable Plot] Unfortunately, that was in the past and now the demon beasts were persecuted by the cultivators of the righteous sects so the legacy of the Nine-Tailed Fox was almost a myth while the surviving members of the demon fox n remained hidden among human society, secret terrains or pocket dimensions. Although the different races of demon beasts were not exactly allies, they still shared a spiritual bond through wild instincts. Through this bond, the strongest demon beasts in China managed to sense the awakening of the Nine-Tailed Fox lineage. This fact could cause quite an uproar among cultivators since every part of a Nine-Tailed Fox is valuable material, but what caused a mix of excitement and concern among the demon beasts was that they felt that this awakening was unnatural. Some entity had managed to stimte the demon beast lineage which gave two possibilities. The first option was that someone could help the demon beasts to evolve and improve their bloodlines which would be wonderful for the demon beasts since they have a limit of absorption towards the energy of heaven and earth. Demonic beasts that reach that limit require an additional boost to improve their lineages or they will not be able to continue strengthening which makes them weak. The second option was that a sect captured a demon fox and after many experiments, they managed to make it evolve into a Nine-Tailed Fox. That would be a disaster as it would increase the hunt against demon beasts to form farms to get a constant supply of materials. Considering the risks and opportunities this presented, the demon beasts decided to investigate this matter to determine if a new ally or enemy had appeared, and the first step was to find the identity of the Nine-Tailed Fox. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) Fucking plot armor, I can''t even have sex in peace. I sighed and looked at the beautiful woman who was breathing heavily with her eyes closed as she sat on the toilet seat. Even though I''m using [Anti-Rasen] to restrict my bloodline, my existence as a protagonist and my abilities that affect non-human women made this woman manage to awaken her Nine-Tailed Fox bloodline. Fortunately, I used [Mythomania] and [Anti-Rasen] to hide her lineage and identity so other entities wouldn''t find her. Now I can only sigh, my life is absurd. "Congrattions senpai, now you''re a kemonomimi waifus ma~" - BB smirked. "Oh, you finally understood the difference between kemonomimi and furry" ¨C Nyaruko nodded approvingly. ¨C "Good, you are bing a woman of culture" "There is a difference?" - Chiyo rolled her eyes. ¨C "They are just stupid women with animal ears who want to sleep with my little brother, they are trash" "Oh, poor ignorant soul" ¨C Nyaruko sighed. "Wait, here I have the scale of furry levels" - BB took out a poster with a stupid graph. I sighed internally. ¨C "Chiyo, do not get involved in that stupid talk or your brain will rot" "Call me Onee-san or I''ll start talking about furries" ¨C Chiyo smiled. ¡­ Fuck. "Onee-san" ¨C I sighed as I focused on cleaning An Xin''s body. This woman''s resistance increased when her bloodline awakened so I had to use my womanizing techniques or she could have extended this for three days, I even had to cover the bathroom with [Anti-Rasen] so her moans wouldn''t be heard for the whole ne. "Ehehehe, my little brother is so cute ?" ¨C Chiyo forgot her wish to kill An Xin and began to smile tenderly. The biprity of this woman is entertaining. I made An Xin wake up and helped her get dressed, then we walked out of the bathroom and chatted for a bit while ignoring the stares of the other stewardesses and passengers. An Xin was trying to hide the feeling of guilt since she thought to use me to escape her arranged marriage, but due to her bloodline''s instincts now she doesn''t want this to be a quick fling and wants to keep in touch with me. We exchanged phone numbers to stay in touch and before returning to my seat I gave her a silver ne that was a defensive device. This ne doesn''t matter too much since I put a spatial mark on her body, but now I can justify if something magical suddenly appears to save her if she''s in danger, plus I can make sure she doesn''t cause trouble since she''s now a member of my harem even if she doesn''t know it yet. "Do you wear jewelry to seduce naive women?" ¨C An Xin smiled wryly without refusing the ne. "It also works with intelligent women" - I smiled wryly. "¡­" ¨C An Xin looked at me with false resentment. ¨C "Do you think I am your woman now?" "I don''t think so" - I kept smiling. - "I''m totally sure" An Xin sighed and put on the ne. ¨C "Let''s talkter, we are about tond and you must return to your seat" "Don''t worry, I''m too possessive and I don''t like one-time adventures" - I shrugged. "That doesn''t sound romantic" ¨C An Xin smiled wryly. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I am just a simple bodyguard, do not demand that I be an actor in a romantic movie" "You could be the lead in an action movie" ¨C An Xin was able to put aside the feeling of guilt and enjoyed our little talk. "Or porn actor" - I shrugged. ... ... An Xin blushed and shyly patted me on the shoulder. ¨C "Shameless¡­" [System Notification: The protagonist ''Yang Chen'' has managed to prevent the title ''Netori Protagonist '' from stealing all the plot armor from him. The protagonist ''Yang Chen'' now feels instinctive hatred towards the user. Plot armor of ''My Wife is a Beautiful CEO'': 85 %] [Warning: A Higher Entity has detected the weakening in protagonist ''Yang Chen''s Fate. The skill ''Mythomania'' has hidden the identity of the user] It seems that it will be inevitable to face the reincarnation of Hades, how troublesome... Now I have 100% of the plot armor of ''My Beautiful Teacher'' and 85% of ''My Wife is a Beautiful CEO''... This will be troublesome but interesting. I smiled and waved goodbye to go back to my seat. I smiled and waved goodbye to go back to my seat. When I sat down, Lin Ruoxi made a secret gesture to me that we prepared to indicate that she wanted to tell me something through the telepathic link since she doesn''t know how to use that ability. "What happens? Did you miss me?" ¨C I answered ironically. ¨C "If you are jealous I can do something special for you tonight" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi clenched her teeth but managed to calm down after taking a deep breath. ¨C "Make me a special dinner" "Now you only think with your stomach" - I answered with irony. "At least I don''t think with my genitals" ¨C Lin Ruoxi answered coldly. "So you don''t want to repeat what we did when we first met?" ¨C I responded mockingly. I cannot give in to this woman''s jealousy or she will return to her proud demeanor. "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi hid her face with the magazine. - "I did not say that¡­" "Well, tonight I''ll prepare something special for you" - I settled in the seat with a satisfied expression to show that I had a good time in the bathroom, which was noticed by the people on the ne. In my new identity, I will adopt a shameless and somewhat smug attitude, something like an impulsive protagonist who is too confident in his ownbat abilities, so it will be easier for people to believe that they can cheat me with carnal pleasures. Lin Ruoxi kept the magazine against her face to hide how flushed she was. She''s cute when she''s not acting like an arrogant ice cube. We finally arrived in China and when we got off the ne the police questioned us for a couple of hours, but Lin Ruoxi managed to pressure the police to leave us alone. The wonderful power of money, a businesswoman can give orders to the police, although there is also the fact that her grandfathermands the special forces... In short, money and authority make life more pleasant. "Hey Listen! The hunt begins! It''s time to inseminate jade-skinned beauties and decapitate young masters without motherly love who act like arrogant assholes to hide the inferiorityplex that microscopic penises give them! Stupid spoiled rich kids, the poor guy isn''t poor because he wants to! You fucking imbecile!" Looks like the idiot has a personal grudge against rich kids... Whatever, it''s not my problem, idiots will remain idiots with or without money so it''s stupid to putbels, in the end, all people are idiots, including me. --- --- Author''s Note: The Chinese novels mentioned so far within Gaia are: - My Wife is a Beautiful CEO - My Beautiful Teacher I haven''t read a lot of urban cultivation novels and manhuas so I don''t think I''m mixing too many stories, though maybe I''ll add random characters just to fill in the nks, something like female cultivators or special forces agents. I''m open to any suggestion, a hug <3 Chapter 257: Plot in China Chapter 257: Plot in China After leaving the airport, we headed to my wife''spany where she called a meeting to confront the managers who have been stealing money from herpany. I silently watched the way my wife dealt with the situation. She is quite professional and smart, but shecks experience dealing with corrupt assholes using dishonest means. I''ve already talked to Yuriko and my pretty wife wrote a book with business tips for dealing with corrupt bastards and taking advantage of loopholes. (Author''s Note: Yuriko Takagi from Highschool of the Dead) I told Lin Ruoxi that I found that book by chance and she was reading it on the ne so although she still has fields where she can improve, at least she is not so naive anymore. The meeting progressed as the atmosphere became increasingly tense, but the managers only pretended to be sorry while secretly seeming confident that they could deal with my wife. Using [Reader''s Perspective] I got information about what happened and it was as I suspected, a rivalpany bribed them with promises that Lin Ruoxi would lose her control of thepany so they just had to feign remorse so they could steal thepany in a couple of days. This wasn''t rted to the son of a bitch who put Senko''s life in danger, apparently, there are more than five morons who will do anything to get Li Ruoxi. Although I want to sigh at how troublesome this is, I''m also thankful for human stupidity, at this rate I''ll be able to gather all the idiots involved in the cultivator''s disaster and it''ll be more efficient to kill them once and for all. Instead of impulsive and violent revenge, it is better to be methodical in rooting out every potential problem. As the result of the meeting, the managers agreed to sign a letter of resignation in exchange for not being reported to the police, this way thepany''s reputation will not be tarnished while these idiots avoid prison, but this is only the beginning of a headache. In the end, only three people were left in the meeting room: my wife Lin Ruoxi, her best friend Mo Qianni, and me, a simple bodyguard. I quietly stood up and removed a painting from the wall, then pulled a microphone from behind the painting and turned it off. "What''s that?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi frowned. "A hidden microphone" - I shrugged. ¨C "There are cameras and microphones in other areas of the building, it will take me five minutes to remove them all so I will do it when we leave this room" Lin Ruoxi frowned. ¨C "Can you check who installed that?" "I have some theories, but I''ll need to investigate some things" - I sighed and sat back down. ¨C "I insist, you are a ma of problems" Some of the microphones were put up by the business rivals, some by the idiot who sent the cultivators, and the cameras were put up by my wife''s grandfather. Theck of privacy is worrying, at least there were no cameras in the bathrooms or I''ll have to gouge out the eyes of the secret service staff... How did I know the location of these microphones and who put them? "Ufufufu~ it''s so nice to be useful again~" ¨C Monika''s voice sounded in my mind. Daedalus managed to create an artificial soul for android women thanks to her own research and Ehit''s puppets, in fact, three of the puppets managed to develop minds of their own so they became part of my harem. The point is that now Monika can inhabit my Core of Existence so she can use her hacking abilities through my mind. Although she is an artificial intelligence of the highest level thanks to the updates that Daedalus made, I did not allow her to invade the world inte since there is evidence that world powers have supernatural entities protecting inte servers and other media. Although Monika can''t hack all the servers in this world, she can take control of any machine without a trace within a radius of two kilometers which gives me many advantages in this world. Lin Ruoxi sighed with a mix of worry and exhaustion. ¨C "I feel that all the problems of the world surround me¡­" "Don''t think about it too much" - I smiled slightly gently. ¨C "Just focus on business, I will take care of the rest" "Oh, nothing more reliable than a mobster''s promise" ¨C Lin Ruoxi spoke sarcastically, though her expression had rxed a bit. Our rtionship is improving as I try to answer every question she has. Communication is the basis of a stable rtionship. While my wife and I were having a quieter chat, Mo Qianni looked at us bitterly. "Um, why are you guys acting like this is normal?" ¨C Mo Qianni sighed wryly as she struggled to hide her jealousy. ¨C "This looks like a spy movie, you should be more worried¡­" She knows that I am Luis and I am here to protect my wife so we can talk without problems, however, I put several barriers and restrictions in her mind so that an information leak does not ur and that I can guarantee her safety. She also knows a bit about the supernatural world so I used [Anti-Rasen] to protect her from the ''Attraction Phenomenon'', the same thing I did with my other lovers without supernatural abilities before I left Japan. Although [Rasen] has higher destructive power, I prefer the utility of [Anti-Rasen]. "Fact is stranger than fiction" - I shrugged. ¨C "Think of it like this, spies inpanies are something every day and this is one of thepanies with the greatest potential in China, so it is normal for problems to appear, in addition to the fact that, without exaggeration, Lin Ruoxi is one of the world''s most beautiful women, and there are many idiots with too much money who only think about their dicks" "Are you saying this is all my fault?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at me with resentment, although she was a little embarrassed by the mention of her beauty. "You can me your parents for giving you such good genes" - I sighed. ¨C "Being outstanding is important, but being too outstanding is a headache" "When you put it like that, beauty is a curse" ¨C Mo Qianni smiled bitterly. She became friends with Lin Ruoxi as my wife''s grandmother saved her from being raped when she came to town as well as helped her finance her studies for which she has been eternally grateful to my wife''s family. The three of us sigh over the problems of life. "Now I have to hire new managers, I have to find a way to recover the funds that were stolen, and I have to make sure that our partners are not affected by this problem or the credibility of thepany will fall to the ground¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi massaged her front with frustration. ¨C "Everything is troublesome¡­" "They are definitely made for each other" ¨C BB sneered in my mind. ¨C "A happy couple of bitter people~" I sighed internally. ¨C "Don''t you have something better to do instead of annoying me? Why don''t you watch anime with Nyaruko and Abby?" The women in my mind are finding different hobbies which give me some peace of mind. This is not out of consideration for my non-existent mental health, the problem is that I still haven''t recovered from the headache caused by the Samsara Cycle and my mood has been very bad thest few days so I must avoid getting angry or can kill someone for an ident. On the plus side, Gogh is still asleep so the troublesome voices haven''t increased. "My hobby is making sure senpai doesn''t feel lonely~" ¨C BB replied with a smile. ¨C "Seeing senpai''s frustration is my reason for existing ?" ¡­Whatever, it''s my fault for epting her into my harem. I stood up. ¨C "It seems that you are going to workte so I will remove the cameras and make sure the area is safe" "Thank you" ¨C Lin Ruoxi sighed. "Oh, you learned to thank" - I smiled. ¨C "You are maturing, congrattions" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at me coldly as her friend covered her mouth to keep fromughing. I left the meeting room and left the building after Monika disabled all the spy devices. System Goddess was in charge of deactivating two espionage talismans that had been ced in Lin Ruoxi''s office, so now the ce was free of espionage, although it is still vulnerable to enemy invasions, so a small spider emerged from my hand. ¨C "Take care of Lin Ruoxi" "¡­" ¨C Ortro didn''t reply. I sighed. - "What do you want?" "Kiss on the cheek" ¨C Ortro answered with her usual expressionless voice. ¨C "Friend kisses the girls'' cheek, it is bad to exclude friend" My lip trembled, this brat''s requests are getting more and more troublesome. "They are my daughters" - I sighed. "¡­" ¨C Ortro remained silent, refusing to move. "Well, senpai" ¨C BB joined the conversation. ¨C "Theoretically little Ortro-chan is senpai''s daughter since she was born from senpai''s mental problems, it is a case simr to how Hastur was divided into two people, Akai Haato and Haachama" I looked at the spider in my hand. "Friend? Papa?" - The spider tilted her head in confusion. ...... "Hey Listen! The ''oto-san kimochi'' is bing more canon every day!" ¡­.. I sighed heavily. ¨C "Later we will talk about your reward, for now just take care of Lin Ruoxi" The spider nodded and climbed down from my hand to go to my wife''s location. "Hey Listen! Did you finally resign yourself to fucking your loli dog?!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "Furry lolicon!" "Do you want to piss me off to see me attack some idiot''s base?" ¨C I sighed bitterly. "Hey Listen! Yes! Now stop sighing like a whining bitch and go kill arrogant young masters while fornicating with beautiful women with no personality who only serve to satisfy girlfriendless men''s fantasies of masculinity!" "Do you have any grudges against spoiled rich kids?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. "They are pieces of shit who deserve to receive NTR while being castrated by a rabbit bite! Their shitty attitudes disgust me!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. I smiled wryly, I can''t deny that I also dislike people like that. Anyway, I have things to do. I left the building and headed down an empty alley where a shadow awaited me. Confirming that no one was watching the alley, I used [Anti-Rasen] and Abby''s spatial skills to create a space cut off from the World to avoid any potential onlookers. "Master, here is a report on the gangs in the city" - Xiao Bai took off the cloak that covered her face making her almost invisible, and handed me a summary with the information about the triads (mafia) in the city. Before I left, Mr. Ichijo gave me the contacts of his trusted friends who I can ask for help if a problem arises. Although some of those friends are influential people, I prefer to do things on my own since I n to cause chaos worthy of civil war and the first step is to have my own criminal organization. The major mafias are backed by the big families so taking control of them will draw attention so it''s best to control a small group and then grow them. The idea is to make my mafia start a fight for territory with the big mafia which will distract the big families making it easier for me to infiltrate the important residences. Although the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods have regained their full strength and my own power isparable to a halfway decent Ancient One, I cannot underestimate the entities within Gaia since for some reason this World has managed to avoid invasions from Hell, Paradise, and other organizations. The Laws of this world are quite restrictive and only BB and Abby can bypass some restrictions thanks to their skills while Nyaruko and the Ancient Ones can only use 30% of their powers so I must not lose my mind and be an impulsive jerk. I looked at the report while Xiao Bai looked at me respectfully. This woman has be truly loyal to me as she is grateful for the strength I have given her. "Let''s see... The Red Thorns Society is a decent gang despite not having the backing of a big family" - Looking at the report there was something that didn''t make sense. ¨C "This group is decent and the current leader seems like an intelligent woman, but that does not exin the abnormal increase in the influence they have had" "I also found it suspicious so I investigated the cause of this" ¨C Xiao Bai sighed in disappointment. ¨C "Unfortunately I did not find strange information, it seems that this group is growing since other organizations do not pay attention to them, but there are rumors that the leaders of other mafias are losing patience because the Red Thorns Society began to prohibit the distribution of drugs in schools and the prostitution of minors" This is suspicious, the local mafias won''t allow a small group to change the rules, on the other hand, the leader of this group doesn''t seem to be a stupid woman so there is no point in bing hostile to others mafias just because of moral differences. The most logical exnation is that this Red Thorns Society has an unknown backing that gives them the security to face the other mafias. I channeled Energy of Destiny into [Paranoia] and began to investigate. Does an important family support this little mafia? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the user''s guess has a 1% chance of being true] A foreign organization? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the user''s guess has a 1% chance of being true] A supernatural force? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the user''s guess has a 70% chance of being true] A protagonist? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the user''s guess has an 85% chance of being true. No further information can be sought as a Higher Entity is hiding the target''s Destiny] Interesting. Let''s see¡­ Is this rted to Lin Ruoxi? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that the user''s guess has a 75% chance of being true. No further information can be sought as a Higher Entity is hiding the target''s Destiny] ¡­ Pluto¡­ When I used [Netori Protagonist] I didn''t manage to steal all of Yang Chen''s plot armor which means he is still a plot-attached protagonist so he can''t be a Higher Entity. With this in mind, it means that a Higher Entity is using him for some shitty n. There is also the option that he is a system user and therefore retains the plot armor. No matter what the option is, I need to find that idiot to find out what''s going on. I have no clues about Yang Chen''s location since he is one of the best assassins in the world so he must have hidden his identity so the best option is to visit the Red Thorn Society. A mass of ck blood came out of my body and began to writhe until it formed Envy, the female homunculus with the ability to replicate the appearance and frequency of the soul. A mass of ck blood came out of my body and began to writhe until it formed Envy, the female homunculus with a tomboy appearance whose ability is to replicate the appearance and frequency of the soul. With Tsubaki''s ''Resonance'' I can share some of my skills with my harem members and summons so Envy can use a slightly lesser version of [Mythomania] which allows her to cheat the Laws of the World to pretend to be native to Gaia. "Hello boss" - Envy smiled with her usual rebellious attitude, but without being disrespectful, or Lust could hit her for disrespecting me. "Imitate my current appearance and soul frequency, for now, you will stay with Xiao Bai and listen to her instructions, your priority is to pretend that you are patrolling the building" - I allowed Envy to scan my body to copy me and quickly she became a reflection of my appearance. "Boss, you have more faces than me" - Envy smiled wryly while she had my Chinese man appearance. "Professional assassins must be able to assume multiple faces, that is professionalism" ¨C Xiao Bai spoke apathetically. My look made Envy refrain from arguing. I focused on Xiao Bai. ¨C "Stay by Lin Ruoxi''s side, you will temporarily pretend to be her assistant" Xiao Bai nodded. ¨C "Understood master" Using [Mythomania], I changed my appearance and soul frequency back to be an ordinary young man with an easy-to-forget face. I took out a package of food and gave it to Xiao Bai. ¨C "Tell Lin Ruoxi that if she forgets to eat, then tomorrow I will not make her breakfast" To think that I have to take care of the feeding of an adult woman since she is capable of forgetting to eat due to work¡­ Maybe if we are made for each other. Xiao Bai nodded and went back to the building together with Envy. With information from Xiao Bai, I headed to the base of the Red Thorn Society, a bar called ROSE. Now that I see that bar, it''s very simr to the bar where I met Lin Ruoxi¡­ Stupid plot coincidences. Chapter 258: Harem King Chapter 258: Harem King (3rd person perspective) The ROSE bar was the headquarters of the Red Thorns Society, a medium-sized gang that had a decent prestige in the past and although it was a long way from the power of the big triads, it still had a decent amount of authority in the city. The prestige of the Red Thorns Society was more of a memory of the past because the current situation of this group was more simr to any gang with some simple businesses. This situation was due to the mismanagement of the previous gang leader, Situ Mingze. That man had ruined the prestige of the gang due to excessive spending on worldly pleasures such as alcohol, drugs, and women. A couple of years ago that man fled because of therge number of debts he umted between bets and women, so his daughter, Situ Qiangwei (Rose), had to take charge of the gang. Rose proved to be a cunning and talented woman so in a short time she managed to stabilize the gang and established the ROSE bar as her base of operations. Despite everything, human effort and ingenuity have their limits. Rose was unable to recapture the glory of the Red Thorns Society and she had begun to resign herself to the idea that her gang would be a simple bar that receives some illegal orders. Fortunately for her, this situation changed a few months ago with the arrival of an impressive man who caught Rose''s attention from the first time they met. The man was handsome, his aura was outstanding, and the calm in his gaze showed¡­ [System Notification: User has deleted unnecessary information] Rose had met a man named Yang Chen and was captivated by his strength as he was what she needed, a powerful individual capable of facing storms and dragons without fear. Rose didn''t know how strong Yang Chen was but she was an elite fighter herself and she had never managed tond a single blow on him so she spected that Yang Chen was on par with the army''s special forces which caught Rose''s attention. At first, Rose was only interested in Yang Chen because of her desire to have a strong fighter in her gang, but over time, she began to develop feelings for that man. Rose did not understand her own heart as Yang Chen never treated her as a lover, not even a friend, the rtionship between the two was that of mere acquaintances having casual sex. Despite this distance between them, she Rose was not discouraged and she felt that in time she would manage to get closer to the heart of that cold and indifferent man. At least that used to be Rose''s hope, but now she could only wonder if she would be able to see that man who looked at the world with indifference again. The reason for Rose''s bleak feelings was a in-looking man in traditional martial artist''s attire who was casually sitting across from her. This man had walked into the bar and casually sat down like any other customer, the only thing that stood out about his appearance was his wardrobe resembling those of martial artists in historical drama movies. Despite his not-so-impressive appearance, everyone in the bar felt suffocated by his tyrannical presence. The man did not ask for a drink but asked to speak with the leader of the Red Thorns Society. Immediately the bar staff was anxious out of concern that the man was an envoy from the big triads as Rose has been pressuring drug dealers to stop their acts on student grounds which has caused several conflicts. Rose did this as Yang Chen helped her deal with situations beyond her control which made her more reckless, but now she was scared. Rose had felt the suffocating presence and left her office to see the unwanted guest, but being in the presence of this man, her survival instincts screamed at her not to anger this man, no, it was better to describe him as a monster. The staff members were kneeling on the ground as they gasped for breath, the man had shown no hostility but being around him was too suffocating for normal humans. The man hadn''t attacked the people and just stood there with a friendly smile as he watched the men struggling to keep from losing consciousness. The man was distracted by the beautiful woman''s appearance which lessened his suffocating presence allowing people to breathe. "You must be the owner of this ce, nice to meet you" - The man kept a friendly smile which gave a feeling of difort since his presence was as oppressive as a hurricane. ¨C "I am not here to cause problems, I just want you to answer some questions" Rose struggled to nod, she felt that if she refused, her life would be destroyed as easily as a human can crush an ant. "First question" - The man kept his friendly smile while her eyes traveled over Rose''s body making her feel ufortable. - "Do you have a boyfriend?" "¡­" ¨C Rose''s mind went nk for a moment. She recognized the man''s lustful gaze as she often received such gazes, but while she only felt indifference towards other men, the man''s gaze gave her some relief as it meant that she would not be killed immediately at the same time that made her ufortable since her heart was attached to Yang Chen. The man raised an eyebrow. ¨C "I don''t think it is such a difficult question to answer" Rose wanted to say yes, but she didn''t have a formal rtionship with Yang Chen and was afraid of lying to the man with abilities beyond humans so, in the end, she shook her head as her mouth was unable to utter words. "Oh, I see" ¨C The man''s smile grew and he made a respectful bow like the ones seen in martial arts movies. ¨C "I introduce myself, I am the Harem King, a small practitioner of martial arts" Rose didn''t know what to say to such a strange introduction so she kept quiet. "Actually I''m looking for the traces of the one they call Pluto since I heard that he is strong..." - The man smiled like an impulsive teenager even though he seemed to be 20 or 22 years old. ¨C "But well, finding such a beautiful woman is more exciting" Rose had no idea what the man was talking about, but she had a strange feeling that the man was looking for Yang Chen. "Hey, would you go on a date with me?" ¨C The man smiled as if he wasn''t aware of how terrifying his presence was. Although the man''s appearance was average and his face was easy to forget about his features, just being close to him without passing out required all of Rose''s willpower. There was a long silence in the bar as she Rose didn''t want to ept the date, but she also didn''t want to reject the man for fear of making him angry. The man looked disappointed as if he had taken Rose''s silence as rejection. ¨C "I see¡­ Well, then I will continue looking for Pluto to kill time¡­ I think the name he uses in his mundane identity is Yang Chen¡­" Rose''s body trembled at the mention of that name which the man noted. "Oh, so you know him by that name" - The man smiled excitedly. - "Where can I find him?" Rose was terrified as the man''s harmless smile seemed to hide an apocalyptic beast capable of devastating the world. She did not want such a monster to kill Yang Chen, she did not even think for a moment that he would be able to defeat this monster. The problem is that Rose also valued her own life and she didn''t want to die causing the man''s fury. Rose''s mind was in chaos from fear, desire to live, love for Yang Cheng, and other thoughts colliding inside her head. The biggest problem is that Rose didn''t know where Yang Chen lived and had no way to contact him, she could only see him when he visited the bar. Actually, Yang Chen lived quite close to the bar, in a poor neighborhood of the city. Yang Chen was seeking a life away from the war in a calm and peaceful environment, not because he had be a pacifist or tired of war, but because his mind has been losing control of his destructive impulses born from the legacy of Hades. These violent impulses were one of the factors why Yang Chen was considered one of the most dangerous men in the world, but there was another reason why every government in the world had a non-aggression agreement with the mercenary who possessed the power of God of Death. The main reason why Yang Chen was so feared despite not being the most powerful supernatural being was that he had a special Authority that allowed him to exercise supernatural abilities in the human world without being restricted by the Laws of the World. Until now, no one knew why Yang Chen could do this and many spected that it was due to his heritage as Pluto (Hades), because of this, many supernatural organizations were looking for him to obtain the God Stone, an artifact that allowed him to a mortal obtain the inheritance of a god. Actually, it is that everyone was wrong, the gods were the most restricted entities in all of Gaia since they had signed an agreement with the Will of the World, however, Hades had perished decades ago and his soul was destroyed leaving only the core of his abilities which were imnted in a human with apatible soul. This caused Yang Chen''s abilities to be unrestricted as the Oaths and Contracts had disappeared with the death of the original Hades. While Hades wasn''t the strongest Olympian god, the fact that his abilities weren''t restricted was key to the ns of Zeus and Beast ......................¡­.. [System Notification: Can''t get more information due to information restricting skills. Using the skill ''Stand: Free Me From Hell'' can break the restrictions but will draw the attention of Higher Entities] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has prevented the user''s identity from being detected by the Will of the World ''ya'' and the Will of the World ''Gaia''] [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) "This skill is a bug! I demand a nerf!" "Senpai''s mind turns into meat liquefied when using this skill so it''s technically a suicide skill" "Ummm, looking at it like this then it''s a rtively bnced skill..." "Are you alright little brother?" I sighed internally. ¨C "I''m fine, I''m used to this level of migraine" My expectations when researching the ROSE bar were non-existent, I really didn''t think I would find such eye-catching information in this ce. Ordering the ideas I discovered the following: 1) Yang Chen inherited the powers and authorities of Hades after the god''s death. That god died in such a way that his mind and soul disappeared so Yang Chen is not a reincarnation but a substitute so he is not restricted by Oaths or Contracts. It is a simr case to Ortro, she inherited the ability to destroy souls from the original Ortro, but she did not get the memories, personality, Contracts, or Oaths. 2) Yang Chen is the main piece in the n of the king of Olympus, Zeus. 3) Zeus is working together with U-Olga Marie (Beast VII). 4) Gaia is alive. Too much problematic information¡­ I looked at the woman in front of me. To create a new identity, I followed an idea from Navi, bing a libertine and perverted cultivator who only thinks about women and fights, I even adopted the Taoist name ''Harem King''. It''s infinitely stupid, but it works since growers often adopt stupid names based on their achievements and reputation. For now, I will pretend to be a cultivator who lived in seclusion all his life so I don''t know the world so my stupidity will be justified as ignorance. This will attract the attention of the government and other cultivators, but they will only see me as a stupid brat. Although it''s good that people think I''m a lustful and impulsive idiot, System Goddess suggested that I show that I have the strength to destroy every idiot who dares to bother me, so it will be easier to gain authority and benefits from cultivators. Thanks to [Reader''s Perspective] I got a rough idea of Yang Chen''s strength so I can face him to increase my prestige. I can''t kill him as that will draw the attention of troublesome entities, but hitting him a bit is fine. Additionally, I didn''t get to see all of Zeus'' ns, but it is something that involves the Olympian gods, U-Olga Marie, and two of the Four Dogs of the Apocalypse (Ortro, Cerberus, Garm, Fenrir). What strikes me the most is that Gaia is still alive and it seems that ya doesn''t know this. Anyway, as always, one step at a time. Rose hadn''t managed to answer my question about Yang Chen''s location to which I sighed. ¨C "It seems that you are not going to tell me" Rose panicked to which I shook my head. ¨C "Don''t worry, my heart can''t bear the idea of killing such a beautiful woman, besides, I''m not going to kill that man, I just want to trade a couple of blows to buy our strength" Rose still didn''t know what to answer since I''m using the ''Martial Arts'' Concept so my current presence is that of a warrior capable of destroying the world with just my fists. For my current identity, I will pretend to be a cultivator who restricts his own cultivation so as not to break the rules of the supernatural world, but at the same time, my martial arts make me capable of destroying any supernatural opponent. Basically, I will show that I am more dangerous than Hades but also easy to please through worldly pleasures. I sighed in disappointment and stood up. ¨C "Since you do not n to tell me or have a date with me, then it makes no sense for me to be here, it was nice meeting you" Rose continued to stare at me silently as her instinctive fear prevented her from moving. I left the bar and waited a moment as my presence drew the attention of various groups. It is currently night and at this time there are only gang members and drunks in this area of the city. People who looked at me immediately ran away as my presence strikes terror into the human heart, I am practically a lion in a rabbits cage. Secret service groups began to watch me from a distance, there were even a couple of cultivators who happened to be nearby, another way of saying it''s a convenience of the plot. My presence is flooding the poor area of the city so strong entities can sense me, for example, Yang Chen. Although Yang Chen and Rose do not have a formal rtionship, there is a close rtionship between the two, so he will react violently when he feels that a dangerous entity is in front of the residence of one of his lovers. I only had to wait a few seconds when I suddenly felt an aggressive and hostile presence rapidly approaching. I looked in the direction of the hostile presence and smiled. ¨C "Oh, I thought I would look for you so I appreciate youing on your own" "¡­" ¨C Yang Chen looked at me silently as his eyes turned red and his power began to emerge. The agents watching us started to get nervous as they noticed that a fight between two monsters might break out inside the civilian area so they started preparing a barrier to send us to a mirror dimension where we couldn''t harm the civilians. Sadly for them, Yang Chen was impulsive and didn''t even speak, he directly tried to attack me in the face while his fist was filled with divine energy. In the Buddhist sect, I obtained some techniques after devouring the minds of various cultivators so I smiled like an innocent child and used a Buddhist palm technique. ¨C "Golden lotus palm!" Ignoring the extreme disgust I feel for shouting the stupid name of my attack, my palm collided with Yang Chen''s fist. This technique relies on force control to nullify the opponent''s violence so there was no explosion, but instead, Yang Chen''s force dispersed creating a gentle breeze of air. I squeezed Yang Chen''s fist and smiled like a child excited to find a new toy. "Oh, you are strong" ¨C My smile was cheerful. ¨C "But not too much" Before Yang Chen could react, I grabbed his face and then lifted him up to hit his head on the ground. Yang Chen''s head was stuck in the concrete, but his body is strong so he was unharmed, only his pride was hurt. Yang Chen''s fury grew and he lost his self-control. [System Notification: The protagonist ''Yang Chen'' recognizes the user as an unforgivable enemy. The title ''False Antagonist'' has negated the effects of Plot Armor] His body was covered with a ck aura that represented Hades'' authority over death to which I just smiled. "This will hurt a little" ¨C I smiled and used the Buddhist palm again to hit Yang Chen''s chest. The impact shook all of Yang Chen''s organs as I subtly used [Anti-Rasen] to temporarily suppress his consciousness. In the eyes of the public, I knocked out Yang Chen with one punch without using cultivation energy even though I am a cultivator, in other words, my physical strength is enough to take on a God. I looked at the unconscious Yang Chen and sighed. ¨C "I thought it would be stronger, what a disappointment¡­" I wiped the dust off my sleeve and put my hands behind my back to leave, but just then a woman approached. "Sir, wait a minute" ¨C A beautiful woman in special forces clothing approached me as she struggled to suppress her survival instincts warning her to flee. She''s a member of the special forces and her strength isparable to Marika''s bodyguard which is decent, the fact that she can talk to me without stuttering shows her strong willpower. "Huh? What happen?" ¨C I showed confusion and then smiled. ¨C "Oh, I see, would you like to have a date with me?" Monika didn''t need to interfere with special forcesmunications, my hearing is too good for what I heard from this woman''slink. Technically I didn''t break the rules of the supernatural world since I didn''t use supernatural abilities so they can only judge me by legal means, although trying to arrest me can bring trouble since they have to check my temper first. She was ordered to talk to me to see if I am hostile or if it is possible to talk with me, so they can make a n of action. She did not feel disgusted by my stupidities and she kept calm, she is quite professional. ¨C "Sir, I need you toe with me to talk, although you did not start the fight, it is not allowed to fight in public areas" "Seriously?" ¨C I pretended to be a brainless idiot. ¨C "I did not know¡­ Modern society isplicated" "Sir, you seem to be unaware of how our society works, so if youe with me I will answer any questions" - The woman bowed. "Ah, you don''t need to be so respectful" - I smiled nervously and awkwardly. ¨C "I am just an ordinary person who knows a little about martial arts¡­" "*Dies by cringe*" ¨C BB made choking sounds in my mind. I totally agree, I feel disgusted with myself. The woman felt that my intimidating presence diminished so she must think that my presence is something that I emit unconsciously and the best way to diminish it is to distract me. The woman smiled and extended her hand to me. ¨C "My name is Cai Ning, a member of the Yellow Iron Brigade" [Name: Cai Ning Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Special Forces. Cultivator (Spoiler alert). Yang Chen''s Harem (Spoiler)] I smiled and shook her hand. ¨C "I am Harem King¡­ although on second thought I still don''t have a wife¡­ ah, this is embarrassing¡­" Cai Ning began to converse with me as my tyrannical presence diminished. In the talk I said that I spent my whole life training on a mountain with my grandfather, he passed away a couple of weeks ago, so I decided to see the world since I have never interacted with other people. Although I know the rules of the human world where I shouldn''t use supernatural abilities against normal humans, I''m not aware of the workings of society and my own strength, in fact, I think I''m weak so I want to face strong warriors to measure my strength. Cai Ning now thinks that I am an idiot with too much power so now I will be marked as a target that must be kept under surveince. After a while, I said that I already have some things to do and I should go, but then I will look for her to continue talking, I also showed that I am aplete idiot since most of the time my gaze was focused on her breasts. Cai Ning didn''t try to stop me, she handed me a cell phone after teaching me how to use it and told me to contact her when I settled my issues. I nodded happily like a boy who has his first girlfriend and left the ce. The cultivators and special agents didn''t follow me since I mentioned that I can sense them and I don''t like being watched. Although all my actions showed that I am a simple person and easy to deceive, my brute strength makes people dare not antagonize me for now, they will first seek information about me while making ns to deal with me. If they can''t recruit me, they''ll try to eliminate me, and if they can''t eliminate me, they''ll try to bribe me so as not to cause trouble, simr to Yang Chen''s situation. With everything ready, I returned to Lin Ruoxi''spany while Envy returned to my personal world. I now have an identity to start the chaos between the cultivators and the government. Chapter 259: The best cannon fodder is a senile old man Chapter 259: The best cannon fodder is a senile old man After returning to my wife''spany I couldn''t rx since a thread of destiny connected to the plot armor I stole from the protagonist Qin Chao (My Beautiful Teacher) appeared on my hand. "This is ridiculous" - I sighed internally. "The plot armor of Chinese novels is the densest" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged. ¨C "There is literally an event every three steps so now you will get another waifu, find a celestial treasure or face a clich¨¦d viin" "Because of the excess plot, my poor and pitiful senpai won''t have time to breathe, it''s so tragic that I want to cry" - BB dried her fake tears with a handkerchief. "Little brother, why don''t we destroy this filthy? So I can hug you while we forget everything else?" ¨C Chiyo spoke with hearts in her eyes. I sighed internally. ¨C "Although I like that idea, I have the feeling that it will be too dangerous to try to destroy this World so I can only use the problematic route" "Do you want a hug?" - Abby asked with concern. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Maybeter, first we will check what happens with the Plot" "Tch, senpai was caught by the loli''s innocent charm" ¨C BB spoke with disgust. I sighed. ¨C "BB, if you want I can also give you a hug" "*Happy kohai sounds*" ¨C BB smiled. This girl¡­ Well, she''s kind of cute in her own way. I put up several barriers in Lin Ruoxi''s office since there are some idiots guarding the outside of the building. Those idiots are from the secret service so I don''t need to eliminate them. I hid my presence with [Mythomania] and used Abby''s skills to get out of the building without being detected by other entities. The thread of destiny did not mark a heroine, but it showed the main trigger of the Plot so I must hurry. The ce was a middle-ss residential building, it was nothing impressive, but there was something strange about it. I carefully analyzed the ce in case some powerful entity was hiding in the ce and indeed there was something. It was not really a hidden entity, but the remnants of a powerful entity''s consciousness, although these remnants were so faint that even a strong cultivator could not detect them. "Oh, the remnants of an old monster''s consciousness" ¨C System Goddess seemed interested in the situation. "Do you understand this plot?" ¨C I asked with a little expectation. "Yes" ¨C System Goddess nodded. ¨C "Although the soul of that cultivator is wounded, he will be able to resurrect if he absorbs the life energy of a few hundred people, I can feel that the Dao of that cultivator is a demonic path without fear of punishment from the heavens so he does not he will hesitate to kill innocent people to heal his body" "Senpai is worse so we can''t judge him" ¨C BB shrugged. "... True" - System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "The point is that the soul and consciousness of that cultivator are trapped inside the Nine Tribtions Seal¡­ Ahem, a vase with an ancient seal, if the vase is broken then the cultivator can escape and control a human body to try to be reborn, although his energy is very weak at the moment so his power can be easily suppressed with the minimum of Buddhist or Saint energy." "Oh, I get it, then the cultivator will escape, enter the protagonist''s body, and in some totally convenient way the protagonist will suppress the cultivator making the protagonist obtain the power and inheritance of the cultivator" ¨C Nyaruko smiled excitedly. ¨C "It is so clich¨¦d and predictable that I love it!" "When Arisa''s punishment is over, I''ll introduce her to you, you girls will be good friends" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "So this grower is the trigger for the plot" "So it seems" ¨C System Goddess agreed. ¨C "You can let destiny flow as it has been established by the heavens while you take advantage of the situation to control the protagonist, or you can substitute the protagonist and yourself be the center of destiny" Working behind the scenes will make it harder for me to get the heroines, though it will reduce my workload. Being the protagonist will give me too many headaches, but I can reap the benefits more directly. Howplicated... "A vote!" ¨C BB shouted with joy. ¨C "Who wants to see senpai being a Simp protagonist who talks about frogs and wells?!" "Me!" ¨C Nyaruko. "I vote for what Nyaruko votes for" ¨C Kuuko. "That sounds like fun" ¨C Haachama. "Hey Listen! Beat up all the arrogant jerks while acting like an even more arrogant jerk! Prove that only the Harem King is allowed to have waifus while all the other men look at you with jealousy since they don''t have a single waifu in their pathetic lives!" ¨C Navi. "Okay now, who votes for senpai to be the viin who maniptes everything behind the scenes to then show up as an evil final boss?" - BB raised her hand. - "Me! I love senpai with final bossplex!" "It is better if you choose the least stressful path, you already have too many problems on you" ¨C Tsubaki. "I choose what friend wants" - Ortro. "Little brother, it''s better not to get directly involved with those idiots, better hug Onee-san~" ¨C Chiyo. "Ummm, it''s better if you have free time to rx" ¨C Abby. "Zzzzz, hehe always together¡­ zzzzzz" ¨C Gogh is still asleep¡­ "The master already has many headaches" ¨C Kon. "Me!" ¨C Haachama. "You can''t vote twice" ¨C BB rolled her eyes. "I am two people so I can vote twice" ¨C Haachama smiled. "¡­ Makes sense" ¨C BB nodded. ¨C "Four votes for the protagonist, six votes for the final boss and two votes out, win the final boss!" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "What about my opinion?" "This is a discussion of waifus, senpai has no right to speak" - BB sneered. "Hey Listen! I''m not a waifu, you fucking idiot!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "There are many readers who say otherwise" - BB sneered. "They are a group of sick degenerates who sexualize any animal and object, they have no right to freedom of expression!" ¨C Navi keeps shouting with joy when he is angry. "Heh, you''re a waifu even if you don''t want to" ¨C BB was having fun. "Fuck you idiot, I''d rather die than let the asshole put his dick in my mouth so fuck y''all!" ¨C Navi tried to hit BB but the idiot is unable to cause damage. "Are you still saying the stupid things about readers and yers?" - Nyaruko frowned. ¨C "I already told you that the multiverse is made up of alternate realities that reflect fictional stories, we are not in a world of fiction" "Daoloth, stop saying that" ¨C Abby frowned. ¨C "Tulzscha fell into depression after listening to you talk about living in a fictional world and decided to fall into eternal sleep, I will not allow you to contaminate Onii-san''s mind with such nonsense" BB already mentioned to me that she doesn''t have a good rtionship with most of the Old Ones and Outer Gods because she was talking about the bizarre truth, we are fictional characters. In fact, that was why Beast VII decided to kill her, BB''s words made him doubt her own existence. Because of this, I put mental barriers on my lovers so that they never fall into existential depression upon hearing the truth, so I can talk about the Plot in front of them without hurting them. The Old Ones and Outer Gods in my party don''t have these barriers as their minds are strong enough to resist the truth, though they don''t really believe BB''s words, and their minds register it as meaningless rambling, the most basic but efficient defense mechanism. "Say what you want, idiots" ¨C BB sneered. ¨C "Senpai believes me and that''s all that matters to me ? you can all go to hell" "If you dare to damage my little brother''s mind with your stupidities I will kill you" - Chiyo narrowed her eyes. "Oh, you can try~" ¨C BB''s eyes were red. ¨C "The only reason why you are not a stuffed skin rug is because of my contract with senpai, now that I have my abilities back I can crush you like the parasite you are" Nyaruko and Abby frowned at BB''s expression. The thing that worried me the most is starting to happen... So far BB has only been joking around and hasn''t really caused any trouble, but now that her body has been rebuilt, her destructive and possessive impulses are emerging. BB already warned me about this and exined to me that her ''Simp Side'' is very dangerous as her aggressive emotions be too intense making her an impulsive woman. I sighed internally. ¨C "BB, I love you, but she stops saying stupid things, we have work to do" BB blinked several times and her eyes returned to normal. "Ehehe, senpai is so cute when he''s a tsundere~" ¨C BB smiled tenderly. "Wow, you tamed the crazy one" ¨C Nyaruko widened her eyes in disbelief. ¨C "Hey, now tame the idiot yuri, she disgusts me with her look" "Nyaruko is so cute when she''s cruel ?" ¨C Kuuko was blushing as she looked at Nyaruko. "Ugh" ¨C Nyaruko walked away from the red-haired girl. I sighed and ignored the idiots in my head. I kept an eye on everything that happened near the vase that contained the cultivator and finally found my target, the protagonist. With [Character Sheet] it was easy to identify Quin Chao. He is a 24-year-old man with nothing special, just an ordinary man who shouts stupid things about how difficult it is to get a job. An old woman threw dirty water at the noisy idiot causing the protagonist to scream louder to curse the old woman. In the apartment where the vase was, a boy grabbed the vase and went to the window to throw it at the protagonist. I came to a conclusion about what I wanted to do. I currently have Qin Chao''s plot armor so the cultivator will be able to take control of the protagonist without any hups which will be useful to me. The vase hit Qin Chao''s head causing a brain hemorrhage that should normally kill him or put him in aa. ck smoke emerged from the broken vase and entered Qin Chao''s body at the same time I used a thread of ck blood to connect to the protagonist''s consciousness. The protagonist trembled for a moment and then widened his eyes with a maddened expression as his eyes emitted green light. ¨C "After being in captivity for over 1000 years, I finally came back! This man turned out to be the body of a born devil! Hahaha, it''s time for me, Luo De, to shine once again! Wait for me, you stinking monks! I will soon take revenge on you!" Oh, so this is Luo De, the most infamous demonic cultivator in the history of Gaia¡­ Predictable. While Luo De was doing a children''s serial viin monologue, I had Qin Chao''s consciousness forcefully awakened to realize him that someone else had taken control of his body. Qin Chao was terrified as Luo De''s speech made him believe that an evil ghost had taken over his body. When Qin Chao was overwhelmed with fear, I used the mind connection to present myself as a kind ally looking to help him. BB and System Goddesshave experience tricking protagonists to turn them into tools and have given me some advice. Despite the unpleasant feeling, this gives me, I made my voice that of a charming and kind woman since maternal affection gives a greater sense of security in desperate situations. In this way I made Qin Chao sign a ve Contract giving me absolute control over his body, soul, and mind. [System Notification: The Qin Chao entity is now owned by the User] I was about to use [Mythomania] to make Luo De believe that there are Buddhist cultivators nearby and thus decide to suppress his power since it takes time to rebuild his power, but that wasn''t necessary, the Plot took care of the rest. In the distance, a white light emerged that emitted cultivation energy with purification characteristics simr to Buddhist power. This must be a Dao rted to the elimination of evil. "It''s not good... It''s the people from the Zu sect... Right now, I''ve just been resurrected and my soul is still unstable... I''d better hide first" - Luo De snorted contemptuously and suppressed his own power to hide within Qin Chao''s consciousness. [System Notification: The ''ve of the King'' Contract has been activated. An entity has invaded the ve ''Qin Chao''. The Contract has suppressed the invader. The invader does not have the power to resist the Contract. The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has sealed off the invading entity] Perfect. A girl in Taoist cultivator attire appeared in the sky as she used a concealment technique so as not to be noticed by normal humans. "It''s strange, I definitely feel that demon Luo De''s breath in this neighborhood..." - The girl frowned. -"If I let that old demon be reborn it would lead to a reign of terror... No, I have to go back and report it" Why do these people tend to give context to everything they do? Must be the plot¡­ Whatever. For a moment I thought about killing the girl to hide the information, but thinking about it another way, it will be useful for the world to know about Luo De''s return... The girl quickly left as Qin Chao began to wake up. Qin Chao''s memories were suppressed by the Contract so he does not know what happened. While Qin Chao was buying cheap food to eat in a park, I connected with Luo De''s consciousness to talk. "Screw you! Who do you think you are to lock up the great Luo De?! You are courting death!" ¨C Luo De shouted nonsense when noticing that his consciousness was trapped between chains of purple energy. "Nice to meet you" ¨C I spoke with respect but showed that I am in a superior position simr to an extortionist. ¨C "I am a beginner cultivator in search of experiences that broaden my vision of the world so I would like to fight with the senior, however, you are too weak¡­" "Weak?! Damn cheeky brat! Do you have any idea who you''re talking to?!" ¨C Luo De shouted like an old man frustrated with life. "Luo De, the leader of the now extinct Raksasha sect, the most feared demonic cultivator in this world and one of the most powerful beings 1200 years ago" - I answered with slight respect without showing admiration. ¨C "There are even stories that the senior was able to face the gods of the West and if it were not for a betrayal of someone close, the senior would have been able to face all the righteous sects without help" All of this information was obtained by [Reader''s Perspective] when I had sex with An Xin on the ne. Actually, I was surprised to learn that Luo De was a cultivator with powerparable to an Ancient One, and was it not for the restrictions imposed by the Will of the World, he had the potential to match the leaders of Eternal Heaven Immortal. Luo De is a perfect example of how the Laws of a World limit growth, this old man has more potential than any protagonist I have met so far so I really want him to be my subordinate since he has the potential to be a Higher Entity capable of to break the limitations of the world, or in simpler words, the best cannon fodder. Having this old man fight my battles while I focus on my harem would be a dreame true. "Stinky brat, it seems that your eyes are able to see the greatness of this senior" ¨C Luo De smiled proudly, although he seemed angry that I mentioned the person who betrayed him. "This old man reminds me of my teacher, although my teacher was less rude and more indifferent" ¨C System Goddess sighed. "Honestly I am surprised by the senior''s achievements" - I sighed slightly. ¨C "That is why I want to make a deal with the senior, I will help the senior recover his strength and take revenge on his enemies, in exchange I will need the senior to help me deal with some personal conflicts" "Heh, this senior has met all kinds of slithering snakes and treacherous rats so I can smell a scam from a hundred miles away" - Luo De''s smug smile grew, but then he sighed. ¨C "However, I have no other options and the fact that you could seal my conscience without destroying the residue of my energy shows that you are talented, I will ept being your servant as long as you promise me something" "That depends on the request, I am a scammer who does not ept losses, only profits" - I answered honestly. "Cheeky brat¡­ I like you" - Luo De smiled bitterly. ¨C "I ept anything as long as you help me destroy the Association of the 8 Big Righteous Sect''s Cultivators" I answered calmly. ¨C "I am a womanizer so I will seek to seduce the women who catch my attention, but I have no problem destroying everything else" "That''s better than nothing, it can even be fun to see the expressions of the stinky monks as you seduce their granddaughters hahahaha" ¨C Luo De startedughing. "Hey! Listen! I like the old man!" I also. "By the way brat, I''ll give you some advice" ¨C Luo De stoppedughing and spoke with seriousness and hatred. ¨C "Women are a poisonous pleasure, do not let lust and love put a cloth over your eyes¡­ The people you care about the most are the most dangerous because they are going to stab you in the back and you''ll only realize when it''s toote" ording to [Reader''s Perspective] the main reason for Luo De''s downfall was that his mistresses betrayed him. That''s also why I want him to be my subordinate, exploring his mind I can see that he doesn''t have the slightest interest in women, he only cares about cultivation, violence, and alcohol. "Thanks for the advice" - I smiled. ¨C "Don''t worry, I have several countermeasures to prevent that from happening" "Ne, senpai, are you just fooling the elder, or do you really have countermeasures in case one of your waifus betrays you?" Luo De signed a ve Contract where he will be my subordinate in exchange for me helping him regain his power. "Nee, senpai¡­" "Don''t ask questions you don''t want to know the answer to" - While Qin Chao ate in the park, I had his consciousness separated from his body and stored it separately to make a record with the information in his mind, then I had Luo De take body control while [Anti-Rasen] concealed his energy so that cultivators couldn''t detect him. I stood next to Luo De while my [Anti-Rasen] formed a concealment barrier, then I changed my appearance to be the bodyguard Lu San. "How good are you at imitating other people?" ¨C I asked the cultivator. "Tch, you stinky brat, I have crawled through filth to survive in this world where dog eats dog" ¨C Qin Chao (Luo De) frowned. ¨C "Just tell me what you want me to do and stop wasting time, I need to rebuild the foundations of my cultivation" I took out a jade ne and handed it to my new subordinate. ¨C "Here are enough resources for you to modify your meridians and rebuild your dantian, there are also materials to make concealment arrays so that other cultivators do not discover your energy, I left a manual so you can make the arrays" "Tch, I know how to make concealment arrays" ¨C Luo De snorted disdainfully. ¨C "The space rings stopped being used in thest 1000 years or because it is a ne?" "The space rings are still the most used" - I shrugged. ¨C "But I was raised by a macho and homophobic imbecile, I will not give a ring to a man" "¡­" ¨C Luo De looked at me wryly. ¨C "Well, it is better that you are a smelly brat and not a porcin cup, that would be unpleasant" "They are going to make us a thread on Twitter!" - BB yelled in fake panic. "Hey Listen! Fuck the idiots with trap fetishes! Progressivism sucks!" ¨C Navi, you are going to get us in trouble¡­ Whatever. I used the memory transfer technique on Luo De to obtain Qin Chao''s memories. ¨C "Go to his house and start cultivating, pretend to be him based on his memories, by the contract we now have a mental link so contact me if a problem urs" "Tch, to think that the big me would have to stoop to acting like a stinky brat''s dog" ¨C Luo De sighed bitterly. ¨C "Fine, but don''t forget, you must help me destroy those fucking hypocritical monks" "Don''t worry" - I smiled. ¨C "I will not rest until this country falls" Although revenge seems stupid to me, I will not forgive that Senko and Shiro were injured... "Fine" ¨C Luo De smiled and went to Qin Chao''s house after I removed the barrier. I was about to return to Lin Ruoxi''spany, but at that moment I saw another thread of destiny in my hand, this time it was a thread of romance. Nearby is a heroine from ''My Beautiful Teacher''. I''m not really interested since I have enough problems, but [Paranoia] warned me that this heroine was important to the plot and could be useful for my idea of causing chaos in this country. I only had to take a few steps when a beautiful woman approached me and without warning, she hugged me from behind. In another situation, I would have attacked her unconsciously, but I can recognize that this woman is only looking for a kind of human shield to prevent an idiot from harassing her. "My husband!" ¨C The woman pressed her big breasts on my back. [Name: Su Ji Source: My Beautiful Teacher Categories: Woman. Main heroine. Sexy teacher. Buddhist cultivator (Spoiler). Vampire (Spoiler alert). Diabolical puppet (Spoiler). Qin Chao''s Harem (Spoiler) Dark Pope (Spoiler)] "Heh, this woman smells like trouble~" ¨C BB scoffed. "Stop running! Damn catch the bitch who dared to hit me!" ¨C A group of gang members with hair painted in different colors approached us with an intimidating attitude. "Husband, I''m being bullied!" ¨C The woman hugged me tightly while she spoke with false fear. "This man is your husband?" ¨C an idiot looked at me with hatred and jealousy. "My husband is my husband!" ¨C The woman kept saying stupid things. I sighed. ¨C "Although it is nice to feel your breasts on my back, I do not like physical contact with strangers and if you keep saying that I am your husband you will have to take responsibility" "¡­" ¨C Su Ji didn''t let go of me. ¨C "Husband, stop saying strange things and protect me from these bullies!" "This woman''s brain is full of garbage, this woman is garbage, we must eliminate the garbage¡­" - Chiyo began to mutter. "Well, I warned you" - I sighed. ¨C "First let go of me or I won''t be able to protect you" Su Ji released me, though she seemed worried that I would decide to run away without helping her. A totally irrational woman. I honestly want to leave without getting involved in this shit, but she''s important to the plot, and well, her body suits my tastes. Great breasts and good thighs... "Hey asshole, get out of here! Let''s take care of that bitch!" ¨C An idiot approached me while he was holding a bicycle chain as a weapon. I reached up and stopped the chain before it hit my face. ¨C "Don''t call my wife a bitch" I pulled the chain and hit the idiot''s stomach causing him to fall to the ground as he vomited. I didn''t kill him right away since Su Ji looks like a normal woman who hasn''t seen death even though she has Buddhist energy and a cultivation item. Maybe she joined a sect recently or a member of her family taught her how to cultivate, I''ll look into itter. I quickly hit the group of idiots. No one died, but they will need wheelchairs for the rest of their lives and they won''t be able to reproduce either. "My name is Su Ji, thank you for saving me" ¨C Su Ji shyly thanked me. "Your charm stat has gone up so much that now you can conquer jade beauties just by breathing" ¨C Nyaruko smiled wryly. ¨C "What was expected of a system user" Su Ji seems to be in a crush moment due to the fact that I protected her from a group of idiots. I''ve already met several girls like her, Pansy also quickly fell in love with me due to me saving her from an idiot. If the plot armor is added to this, then it can be said that Su Ji is one step away from entering my harem, although she seems the type of woman who does not share her husband, so I''ll have to make her fall deeply in love with me to ept that I have a harem. I smiled wryly. ¨C "I am Lu San¡­ I did not think to get a wife just for walking at night, maybe I should walk more often to find more troublesome women who drag me into meaningless fights" Su Ji pouted. ¨C "It was not my fault, that idiot tried to touch my butt so I kicked his balls" I smiled. ¨C "Nice, I have a good wife" We talked for a bit until we had to leave since it was night so I left a space mark on her body and we parted ways. Su Ji has money so she called a private driver toe back to her house. Why didn''t she call someone for help? Simple, what she has of beauty shecks intellect. Before leaving, she asked me for my phone number and she promised to talk to me to invite me to eat as a thank you, she even offered to give me a job since my clothes look like that of a person without much money. With everything done I went back to my wife''spany to try to rx. "Hey you stinky brat¡­" ¨C Luo De contacted me with the mind link making me question why the fuck I can''t have 5 minutes of peace. Shitty author... "What happened?" ¨C I massaged my forehead. "The body I''m upying is an Inborn Demon Body which is a valuable treasure for demon cultivators and demons in the West¡­ It seems I''m not the only one who noticed this, a little devil tried to contact me thinking I''m the original Qin Chao and she wants the soul of the unlucky boy" - Luo De snorted disdainfully. ¨C "Damn gues of the west, daring to step on our immortal territory, tch" I beg you, just give me 5 minutes of peace... "Oh, now that I see her up close she has a Satan-like presence, maybe she is the daughter of that cocky idiot¡­ Heh, if she dies we can create a very funny situation with those idiots from the west" ¡­.. I hate you. Chapter 260: Sexy Demon Chapter 260: Sexy Demon "Let me see if I understood¡­" ¨C I massaged my forehead. ¨C "A demon appeared in the room while you were cultivating, she thought you are Qin Chao and tried to tempt you through seduction and promises of power to give her the Inborn Demon Body and your soul" "That''s right, these idiots from the west think they can do whatever they want in our immortalnd" ¨C Luo De snorted disdainfully. "And your solution was to capture her after hitting her?" ¨C I sighed. "Whether they are men, women, elders or children, showing mercy to the enemy is being cruel to oneself" ¨C Luo De snorted again with disdain. ¨C "The small fish swim in the narrow paths of the river while the dragons transcend the skies without fear of thunder and storms" ¡­ What? "The old man said that insignificant people worry about the little things and strong people chase the top" - System Goddess sighed. "Whatever" - I sighed and looked at the crystal sphere in my hand. The sphere was the size of a golf ball and inside it could be seen an unconscious woman covered with deep wounds that in a normal person would have cost her life. [Name: Rosy Dessy Source: My Beautiful Teacher Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Sexy demon. Qin Chao''s Harem (Spoiler)] I can feel a strong bond between us through the thread of fate, but there also seem to be some problems with the Plot. To begin with, although she was predestined to be QinChao''s lover, I can see that her destiny is being obstructed by a tragic destiny so technically her life is no longer tied to the plot of ''My Beautiful Teacher''. This appears to be the work of a Higher Entity, though it may also be a plot error caused by multiple storylines shing. I''ll have to investigate this mess. The other factor is that [Paranoia] didn''t tell me about this woman since her life isn''t in danger right now, it seems that Luo De has epted the idea of being my subordinate so he wants to see what I will do with this woman. On a side note, she is not the daughter of the leader of the ''Followers of Lucifer'' faction and is not rted to a Higher Entity, rather she is the daughter of the Satan of Gaia. In the time when Gaia was the Will of the World, deities from all mythologies used to exist, although some deities were a bit different from the mythological records. To rify, beings such as demons, evil deities, or corrupted deities are still deities, an example is Satan. I''ve been gathering a lot of information through [Reader''s Perspective] since the Ichijo family doesn''t know about ya so I have to do my own research. I found out that after the fall of Gaia, many deities were sealed away or killed for being a threat to humanity and the surviving deities made a ve deal with ya. Among those deities is Satan who is now the ruler of the underworld in 80% of the world while few countries like Japan and China have their own underworlds. The underworld is where souls full of negative karma and sins are purified to reincarnate within Gaia and thus the number of living beings does not decrease. As a side note, the biblical god was one of the deities that perished in the confrontation against ya and now the biblical Heaven is administered by Michael and Raphael. The plot in Gaia is enough to create an individual story, but the stupid author likes to make things moreplicated than necessary. Asshole. Anyway, Kon lived in the Age of Gods and met Satan. ording to her, Satan was a self-centered, narcissistic idiot obsessed with proving himself superior to the biblical god. His greed for territory was immense even before the fall of Gaia so he had many conflicts with other God Kings such as Huitzilopochtli, Zeus, Amaterasu, Shiva, and Odin. Again, the mythological records are not urate in terms of hierarchies as regime changes sometimes urred. When ya started the rebellion against Gaia, Satan was one of the first Guardians to betray Gaia, evening up with the idea of using the Four Dogs of the Apocalypse to destroy Gaia and the rebel Guardians. It was because of this that Satan gained the greatest authority over the souls of sinners. Satan gains a bit of energy with each purified soul so now he should be one of the most powerful deities in this world, although unpredictable situations can always happen. Finally, there is a non-intervention agreement between the different territories, so a biblical demon should not be in China since that is a vition of the agreement. Now I have to analyze the situation. Yang Chen only uses brute force and is not taking advantage of Hades''s divinity which is very simr to Rushia''s divinity, an authority over death that allows resurrection, and control of dying souls and I even have a feeling he can use abilities to cause instant death. Zeus may want to wait for Yang Chen to learn to harness his divinity to put his ns into motion. On the other hand, Satan is interested in Qin Chao''s Inborn Devil Body and was willing to sacrifice his own daughter to get it. Zeus is being backed by Beast VII and it''s possible someone else is backing Satan for something troublesome. To all this, it is added that the barrier that protects this world has cracked so that the Higher Entities of other worlds can exert some influence in this world through pawns. Seeing it this way, this world is doomed to perish. "For now I''ll take care of this, you keep cultivating" - I sighed. Luo De snorted in disgust. ¨C "Brat, I am not an old dog that needs your words to live, this Luo De knows how to face the winds and seas without help" "Yeah, sure, that''s why you ended up in a cheap vase" - I rolled my eyes. Luo De red at me with hatred. ¨C "Those damn stinking monks set me up with that harlot! She pretended to be a hostage and then stabbed me in the back of her when I went to save her!¡­" Luo De''s scream was so loud that if it weren''t for the [Anti-Rasen] barrier, his voice would have been heard throughout China. Luo De took a deep breath and then sat down cross-legged to continue cultivating without wanting to talk any further. I took out some food and put it on a wooden table. ¨C "Eat something, even if you now have a young body, you are still a decrepit old man and it will be a waste if you starve, and do not worry, this food is free of impurities so it will not harm your body" Luo De widened his eyes and looked at me resentfully. ¨C "I don''t need your sympathy" "I am mentally incapable of feeling sympathy" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "But you are my subordinate and it will be a nuisance if you die of depression so if you need something just say so and maybe, just maybe, I will help you" "Tch, you stinky brat" ¨C Luo De closed his eyes again, but he looked calmer. Regardless of race, age, or strength, loneliness is harmful, especially after experiencing deep pain such as loss, betrayal, or disappointment. While I don''t care about Luo De''s emotional state, he can be a valuable pawn so I can''t let the pain of his past hinder his growth. Even if I have to use [Mythomania] to pretend to care about him, I''ll befriend him to be a strong sword to help me deal with my problems. I sighed softly and left the house to appear in an abandoned building out of sight of any supernatural entities. I put on a spirit formation designed by System Goddess which will make it look like I''m a cultivator skilled in alchemy and formations, then I changed my appearance to the cultivator Harem King. [Paranoia] warned me not to use [Reader''s Perspective] on the demon woman so I''ll have to investigate more subtly. With [Anti-Rasen] I restricted the range of my presence so as not to alert other entities, although people who are two meters away will feel pressured by a mountain. I released the demon woman and maintained the expression of an idiotic child. "Ugh, that hurt... Damn crazy man, to think that lunatic would hit a beauty like me as soon as I showed up..." - Rosy clutched her head with a pained expression. She is aware that I am in front of her and is pretending to be a helpless maiden to generate empathy while emphasizing her breasts to encourage my lust. Although at first nce I look like an idiot, my presence is still suffocating to most people which caught Rosy''s attention. She showed great acting talent as she maintained a seductive attitude despite the instinctive fear she felt, an interesting woman. Her strength is close to the city level and although she is technically stronger than the current Luo De, she is being suppressed by the restrictions in China that weaken entities from other countries, plus she seems to have nobat experience so she was easily defeated by a veteran like Luo De. "How are you doing miss?" - I spoke with concern while my gaze focused on her breasts. ¨C "I have a medicinal ointment that can help the miss, I just need to apply it on your wounds¡­" Rosy seems to have experience dealing with perverted idiots even though she''s a virgin so she showed a pitiful expression with little tears. ¨C "Would you spend a valuable medicine to help me?" "Of course" - I made an expression of false nobility while my gaze was still focused on her breasts and bare thighs. ¨C "I will not be a man if I allow the suffering of such a beautiful woman!" Rosy allowed me to put a medicinal ointment on her while I pretended to be an idiot who salivates like a dog when touching the body of a semi-naked woman. I subtly used [Reader''s Madness] while connecting my perception with System Goddess to analyze Rosy''s body. As my hands roamed over the woman''s body, System Goddess watched a blue screen. ¨C "There are traces of magical energy from a Higher Entity¡­ It is not something that belongs to the Eternal Immortal Heaven, Paradise, or Hell, so it must be a solitary entity or it could be the work of the Seekers of Truth " "I thought Satan was being backed by Hell" ¨C Nyaruko ate a cookie. ¨C "The clich¨¦ was broken, how disappointing" "Did you find anything else?" ¨C I kept pretending to be a lust-controlled idiot while ''identally'' touching Rosy''s breasts, though she didn''t seem mad at this as she can feel that the ointment is actually healing her wounds. "Let''s see¡­" ¨C System Goddess continued to investigate. ¨C "Oh, it seems that this woman has a marriage Contract with an entity outside this world, although the Contract is hidden so it is possible that she does not know this, it seems that Satan sold his daughter in exchange for a favor" "Tsubaki, use Resonance so System Goddess can use my Silly Jack title" ¨C Somehow this reminds me of my father''s methods¡­ "Okay" ¨C Tsubaki nodded. "You have a whole cheat team here" ¨C Nyaruko smiled wryly. [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has cracked the ''The Emperor''s Bitch'' Contract. The entity ''Satan'' will help the ''Harem Emperor'' to build a base of operations within the World ''Gaia'' for a future invasion, in return, the ''Harem Emperor'' will make the entity ''Satan'' the new ruler over all deities. As insurance of the contract, the entity ''Satan'' will insure the virginity of his daughter ''Rosy Dessy''. When the ''Harem Emperor'' arrives in the ''Gaia'' World, the entity ''Rosy Dessy'' will be offered as a tribute which will ensure the fulfillment of the agreement. In case the entity ''Rosy Dessy'' loses her virginity before the arrival of the ''Harem Emperor'', the entity ''Satan'' must deliver 100,000 virgin beauties that meet the standard of ''2D Waifu''] [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has detected the energy of a system user] ¡­ It has to be a joke. "FUCKING BITCH DAUGHTER OF THE MOST FUCKING WHORE! Who is the son of a bitch who dares to rival the Harem King?!" ¨C Navi shouted furiously without his usual joy. ¨C "We are going to kill that fucking bitch who dares to covet the women of the Harem King! There can only be one womanizing bastard in this story and that''s my partner!" "Senpai, someone wants to steal your job~" ¨C BB smiled wryly, but I can see that she is just as furious as Navi. "System users are a bunch of degenerate idiots" ¨C Nyaruko sighed. "Don''t put my little brother in the same group as those pieces of crap" ¨C Chiyo narrowed her eyes hatefully. "..... Kill?" - Ortro had a hollow look. I inwardly sighed wryly, the women in my mind are furious for my sake which is a bit touching, but I feel like they''re overreacting. "BB, can you alter the contract?" ¨C I spoke with the most experienced woman in tax fraud. "Hehe, it''s time to show my final-boss kohai''s skills" ¨C BB smiled with amusement. I started chatting with Rosy as BB used her skill to destabilize concepts making the Contract chaotic, then she started rewriting the Contract with her own skill to create high-level Contracts. Although [Silly Jack] makes me a talented scammer, my skills are inferior to BB when ites to scamming, in fact, if she wanted she could break free from the Contract she made with me to be my property, that is the level of danger this woman represents. "I think that''s enough" - Rosy smiled seductively after her wounds were healed. ¨C "Although your hands are very skillful~ If you want we can do something more interesting~" "This damn bitch¡­" - Chiyo gritted her teeth furiously. I smiled like a teenager blinded by lust but then sighed. ¨C "I would love that, but I have to punish my subordinate for hurting you" "Oh, so that crazy man was your subordinate" ¨C Rosy showed bitterness like a damaged maiden. ¨C "I felt so scared that now the world terrifies me¡­ You have to take responsibility for the crimes of your subordinate" Rosy couldn''t see what happened after being captured by Luo De so she kept an eye on my movements and expressions for information about my identity. It is possible that she knew about Qin Chao and expected to find an ipetent and lecherous boy, not an old man resentful of women. She must think that Qin Chao''s abrupt change in personality and strength is my fault so she needs to check if I''m a potential threat to her ns or if she can seduce me to aplish her mission. I disyed an extreme sense of guilt mixed with expectation. ¨C "I will be responsible for the actions of my subordinate, if you agree to be my wife then I will make sure that no one can hurt you" Rosy is good at hiding her emotions, but I can see that she is satisfied with my answer as my very presence shows that I am a useful pawn, although to ensure that I am a good investment she may look for ways to test me. "Neee, senpai, it''s ready~" ¨C BB smiled proudly. ¨C "I deserve a reward~" [Contract: The Emperor''s (Senpai) Bitch The entity ''Rosy Dessy'' will be owned by the first idiot who can win her heart. Methods such as ****, hypnosis, ckmail, or other methods that vite free will nullify this Contract since that is for losers with micropenis who do not know how to please a woman. Until the Contract is fulfilled, the entity ''Rosy Dessy'' cannot be ced under other Contracts. In case another entity other than the entity ''BB-chan''s Senpai'' manages to conquer the heart of the entity ''Rosy Dessy'', then the entity ''Rosy Dessy'' will die in a horrible and painful way] ¡­ "BB..." - I sighed internally. "It''s the best I could do, the idiot who made this Contract made sure that woman is treated like a sexual object without freedom so this is the only configuration I could do" - BB shrugged. ¨C "Senpai hates mind control, but most system users overexploit hypnosis, ve, and charm skills, in fact, most system users have passive seduction skills that work unconsciously, that''s why the waifus fall in love with them even though they are idiots with the mental maturity of a brain-damaged three-year-old" "Why do you seem to hate system users?" ¨C I asked ironically. "Most system users are otakus trying to fulfill their power fantasies since they had pathetic lives and now trying to make up for how pathetic they are through exaggerated actions" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "In short, otakus are disgusting" "Hey!" - Nyaruko frowned. ¨C "I am not disgusting, I took a bath this morning!" "You''re a waifu so you can be an otaku without being gross" ¨C BB rolled her eyes. "¡­ Good point" ¨C Nyaruko smiled. I understand BB a little, many times I had to punish Umaru because that brat refused to take a bath for several days. I turned my attention to Rosy and smiled kindly. ¨C "You really don''t need me to help you get back home?" "I''m okay~" ¨C Rosy smiled seductively as she prepared to leave. I showed sadness and disappointment making Rosy''s smile grow unconsciously, she believes that she has already managed to leave a significant mark on my heart. As we talked, I introduced myself as Harem King, a beginning cultivator who came out of the mountain to learn about the world. Rosy was very interested in me since I am a mix between strength and stupidity which makes me an excellent tool. I sighed in disappointment. ¨C "Can I see you again?" "Of course, after all, you have to take care of me~" ¨C Rosy smiled as she yfully ced her finger on my chin. ¨C "I will be in the city for a few days so you will have to look for me~ If you manage to find me, I will give you a special prize~" I feigned excitement while trying not to roll my eyes. Rosy slipped her hand between her breasts and pulled out a ck steel amulet with blood-red satanic symbols on it. ¨C "Here you are honey, with this you can contact me if you miss me too much, although I warn you that I will ask you for something in exchange for a date~" I epted the amulet and pretended to be excited since the amulet had the same flower smell as her body, then I took out a jade bracelet and handed it to her. ¨C "Since I will not be by your side use this, I cannot let your life be in danger" Rosy tried hard to hide her surprise as the bracelet was a powerful defensive artifactparable to a heavenly treasure in this world. That artifact was designed to withstand five attacks from a Higher Entity at the level of Haachama so it is a true treasure in this world that restrains the strength of most entities. This isn''t something System Goddess did but something I stole from one of the cultivators who was killed by Haachama, six attacks were too much for the unlucky idiot. Rosy put on the bracelet and smiled tenderly like a maiden in love. Although most of her expression is just acting, deep down she is genuinely moved as this is possibly the first time someone cared for her safety aside from lust. I really am a ma for tragic women¡­ Rosy kissed me on the cheek, but then she seemed surprised at her own actions, although she managed to hide her surprise. I froze as if that kiss had turned off my mind. Acting like an idiot is exhausting... "See you soon~" ¨C Rosy smiled seductively and left as she shook her hips in an exaggerated way to entuate the sexiness of her butt. I don''tin. I left a spatial mark on Rosy so I can track her movements so can see that she''s still in the city, luckily she seems to know how to hide from the cultivators so I don''t have to pay attention to her for now. "Senpai, will you go back to your businesswoman''s or will you resign yourself to the fact that you won''t be able to rest today and continue with your ns?" ¨C BB asked with amusement. I sighed and changed my appearance to that of a gas-masked special forces people. ¨C "The Plot will drag me into something stupid so I am going to get ahead of that shit" So I headed to the location of the gangs with no supernatural backing. I used acupuncture and neurology to alter gang members'' minds to be more violent and troublesome while also modifying their bodies to reach the peak of human potential. Now, this city will face criminals capable of breaking steel with their bare hands... This will also encourage the development of the other protagonists which is technically a good thing for China, but this is just a distraction. While the government is in charge of suppressing the criminals, a mysterious disease will begin to spread in the suburbs. Fever, muscle aches, rash, migraine, loss of smell and taste, diarrhea, insomnia, and cough. It is not a deadly disease, but it is highly contagious. Most importantly, it is a biological disease with no supernatural origins, so the protagonists will not be able to cure it with cultivation techniques, and the disease can adapt to different medications, so self-medication will only strengthen this disease. I have to congratte the Department of Biological Engineering in my personal world, my beautiful wives did an excellent job. This disease could be a global pandemic, so the virus was developed to die in a certain time without leaving seque in the patient. If the infected person receives a lot of nutrients topensate for diarrhea, then he or she will be healthy after two weeks, so the death rate will be very low, even for low-ie people. The point is not to exterminate humanity, but to damage the economy. The efficiency of the government will manage to prevent this virus from spreading throughout the country, but it will be enough to damage severalpanies which will cause riots. Nyaruko says that I''m more yandere than Chiyo, but I think this is a natural reaction, nobody hurts Senko. ¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. --- --- Author''s Note: To rify, on Gaia supernatural entities are heavily suppressed so entities capable of erasing universes will be overwhelmed by the Guardians of ya. There are entities capable of overriding these restrictions such as system users, BB and Abby, but it is still dangerous to act carelessly. For example, ya has the Throne of Heroes (Fate) where the Servants are. In therger context, most Servants are as weak as a fly and useless outside of Gaia, but within Gaia, they have advantages inbating foreign entities. These advantages are restrictions, a foreign Higher Entity has a hard time dealing damage to Guardians and Servants so they can be overwhelmed even if they are stronger than Gaia''s natives. While Luis has plenty of advantages in causing apocalyptic mayhem, that doesn''t mean he''s invincible even with Van Gogh (Azathoth) on his side. It can be said that in this version of Gaia the Counter Force is as OP as a fanfic protagonist. Finally, Luis is a strong system user but not the strongest, his biggest advantage is his harem with the Outer Gods and System Goddess. Anyway, I appreciate thements and I will try to rify any doubts, a hug <3 Chapter 261: Plot Armor Problems Chapter 261: Plot Armor Problems It took me 4 hours to prepare all the things. I''ve performed a total of 230 lobotomies, infected water reservoirs across the county, and had Monika hack into the servers of two prestigious banks to send their funds to marginalized groups in the Middle East, Latin America, and Africa, causing disaster for the economy of this country at the same time that my Positive Karma improves. I honestly don''t feel like it''s enough, but I need to be discreet so that the government thinks this is just a terrorist act on a human level and not the start of a supernatural attack. My actions will also damage the finances of Lin Ruoxi''spany which is unavoidable or someone might suspect her of being part of the terrorist attack if herpany is the only one unaffected, but she is a smart woman so she will be able to ovee this problem. With the help of the Ichijo family, I have already started my business to sell gold, rare minerals such as lithium, and magical items made by System Goddess so I have managed to raise arge sum of money and my personal bank ount is enough to have a carefree life, but since I don''t care about money, I offered Lin Ruoxi a quarter of that money, the rest is for my wives to livefortably. She refused saying that she is able to fix her problems, but she appreciates my help and if she really can''t fix the holes in her finances, she will use that money, but then she will pay me back with interest. I like people who know how to pay their mary debts without using the argument that the family should not collect debts, I hate that kind of parasites. Thinking about it another way, maybe if we were made for each other¡­ Anyway, I finished making my preparations, but I didn''t go back to thepany since Nyaruko and BB kept bothering me that I should walk around the city. "Why?" ¨C I sighed. "Senpai is a ma for trouble so a walk around the city at midnight is sure to be an interesting event~" ¨C BB smiled. "She''s right" ¨C Nyaruko nodded. ¨C "System users are living plot armor so a simple walk can give you exclusive items, waifus in need of affection, or useful allies" "Both women are right" - System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "Taking into ount that you have the destiny of two chosen by the heavens in this country, then it would be normal for you to find absolute beauties and heavenly treasures that transcend the heavens" That makes sense, I currently have five plot armors: System user, [Harem Protagonist], [Netori Protagonist], the one I stole from Qin Chao, and the 85% I stole from Yang Chen. I''m currently using the ''Fraud'' Concept to upgrade [Mythomania] to totally hide my presence, but if I use the ''Protagonist'' Concept then my plot armors will be stronger, though that gives me a bad feeling... "Hey Listen! Whoever is afraid of dying may not be born! Use your new masochistic pervert skill to power up Lucky Pervert! Let''s have a party hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi screamed like a psycho watching a school burning. "Oh, that sounds interesting" ¨C Haachama smiled expectantly. ¨C "I heard that in the wrong hands Lucky Pervert is an ability that can cause the end of the world,e on, I want to see how you use it" "I have a feeling that''s a terrible idea" ¨C Tsubaki spoke bitterly. ¨C "But knowing you, you will do it just to cause chaos in this country¡­" I really don''t want to use [Lucky Pervert] as it''s a too stupid skill, I''ve even kept it sealed just like [Body of Beast V]. On a side note, [Body of Beast V] is a powerful ability that will give me control of one of ''humanity''s evils'' a power capable of causing the apocalypse, however, using that skill will make Beast VII discover that I have woken up my system which will be a headache. System Goddess can remove that skill from my system, but I''m keeping it since I n to use it to lure Beast VII when my setups are done. Beast VII has a strengthparable to BB so my current group can defeat her in directbat, the problem is that she doesn''t fight head-on and instead usesplex ns to weaken one World''s defenses and thus manages to conquer other Worlds without spending many resources, although that will be an exnation forter. Back on topic, Navi is an asshole, but he''s very creative when ites to causing trouble so I started to entertain her idea. I only have 40% mastery of [Lucky Pervert], but if I use [Masochism] it''s possible to bring that skill to 100% and even exceed that level, though, at the same time, that will make me unable to control [Lucky Pervert] for what a disaster can happen. I focused my energy on [Paranoia]. If I follow Navi''s n, what is the probability that I will regret doing this? [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says 100%] ¡­ Shit. Will my life or that of one of my lovers be in danger? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says no, but it will certainly be the start of a massive headache, although there is a 90% chance that something good will happen] ¡­How troublesome¡­ Will a Higher Entity interfere? [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill rolls around wondering why the clouds are white] ¡­ Stupid skill. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' draws circles on the ground with sadness] ¡­ Whatever. I''ll get involved with a Higher Entity, but my lovers will be safe¡­ It''s worth it. "Abby, prepare the escape skills in case something absurd happens" - I sighed and reached a secluded alley in the city. "Okay~" ¨C Abby nodded adorably. I first used [Dissociative Identity] to switch to the ''Protagonist'' Concept, then released the chains I put on [Lucky Pervert]. I finally did what is possibly one of the stupidest things in my life, I followed Navi''s n. I admit I''m curious about what''s going to happen. No doubt curiosity killed the cat... [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has been activated. The migraine has been converted into energy to power up the skill ''Lucky Pervert''] [System Notification: Lucky Pervert 40% > 100% (Temporary Change)] [Warning: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has lost control. It is impossible to predict the consequences] "This is exciting, it''s like unlocking an achievement in Gear¡ö of Wa¡ö" ¨C Nyaruko was excited. We waited for a few minutes and nothing significant happened which instead of reassuring me only made me feel more worried. After twenty minutes nothing happened around me, which again, increased my concern. I''m sure something stupid is going on, but it looks like it won''t be something that will affect me right away which just spells big trouble. Another disappointing thing was that [Masochism] technically removes my suffering by converting pain into energy, the problem is that my migraine is constant so ites back as soon as it goes away. Life is disappointing. [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has been disabled] [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has been sealed] "This shit is disappointing! I want a refund!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "At least there was no end of the world or shit like that" - I smiled wryly. "Senpai..." - BB smiled wryly. ¨C "Guess who is waking up¡­" ¡­ Shit. I was about to use heading to Abby''s pocket dimension to meet Gogh since she''ll panic if she woke up and doesn''t see me, the problem is I noticed a woman staring at me from the alley entrance. I didn''t notice the arrival of that woman... No, that doesn''t matter, I can''t even perceive the presence of that woman even though she is in front of me, it''s like she is distorting thews of space and reality so that her presence doesn''t exist in this world... It''s the same trick Abby uses to get around the Laws. "I see, so you are the reincarnation of Orthus" - The woman looked at her with slight interest, although the apathy in her expression is an annoyance. - "You''re supposed to be an animal, but it''s okay to be human, I just need an obedient pet" "Navi, this is thest time I hear your stupid ideas" ¨C I sighed internally and used Abby''s skills to escape, but the space around me was covered with Taoist symbols creating a pocket dimension. "Hermand of space is weak, but she makes up for it with brute force and high-level items" - Abby frowned. I sighed. ¨C "Do you mind if we leave this meeting forter? I currently have an urgent problem" I don''t know how she found me or how she discovered that I am the reincarnation of Ortro. I have thousands of questions in my mind, but I don''t have time to think, I need to hug Gogh before she opens her eyes or disaster will happen. The woman narrowed her eyes. ¨C "I signed a contract so you belong to me, now be an obedient pet" ¡­ Father piece of shit¡­ With my Stand, I can destroy the restrictions of this dimension and escape, but there is a problem, a big problem... Gogh woke up... Stupid plot armor. "No... Where... Where are you?... Don''t leave me alone... I don''t see you..." I clutched my head in pain, Gogh''s power is surging within my Core of Existence... [Warning: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy and Auriel''s blessing have prevented the total destruction of the user''s mind. The damage can only be contained for two minutes] The ring prevented her power from fully exploding and so the other women were safe, but my mind is tearing apart like a piece of paper in a shredder... Abby and BB couldn''t send us to the pocket dimension as they are busy using their skills so Tsubaki, System Goddess, and my soul won''t be destroyed by Gogh''s power. "Calm down, everything is fine, I''m here" ¨C I spoke to Gogh, but she didn''t listen to me. "I don''t see you¡­ Don''t leave me¡­ You don''t love Gogh anymore?! ..... Do not leave me.... Please, Gogh won''t be a bother......." Gogh''s mind is bing unstable causing her to lose control of her own energy. She doesn''t want to hurt me, but her energy is so vtile that she is severely damaging my Core of Existence... I couldn''t move as I''m concentrating all my energy on using [Anti-Rasen] to contain Gogh''s power so the woman came up to me and grabbed my neck. "I, Long Aotian, will receive my payment" ¨C The woman was beautiful, but right now I want to punch her fucking face. ¨C "Now be a good dog and do not make things difficult for me" "Senpai we can''t resist any longer!" "Hey Listen! Shit dog, do something!" "This is your fault asshole!" - I clenched my teeth in frustration and pain. "What''s wrong? Are you so weak that this hurts?" - The woman frowned. Fine, she asked for it. The woman is too careless and she didn''t think that I would put my hand on her face. [System Notification: The skills ''Forced Empathy'' and ''Sadism'' have been synchronized] "You!" ¨C The intense suffering made the woman squeeze my neck until it broke. These kinds of injuries are insignificant, but something unexpected came out of my Rasen Dimension. The Necronomicon is supposed to be a prank Nyaruko made out of boredom, but the sheets that collect Madness-based spells came out of my pocket and clung to the woman''s mouth as if trying to suffocate her. I don''t have time to think about how stupid this is, I need to make sure this woman doesn''t discover Gogh''s presence. I used [Masochism] to empower [Sadism], at the same time I used [Dissociative Identity] to switch to the Concept ''Suffering'' which empowers all my torture-rted skills while having the side effect of multiplying the pain I feel by 100. I really don''t like this Concept, but it''s convenient with my skills rted to suffering. Even though I''m feeling the most pain of my entire stupid and miserable life, my obsession stat prevented me from losing consciousness or dying. The woman showed that she was not just a pretty face, she was resisting inhuman pain through willpower and various mantras that protected her consciousness. She is strong and if I don''t defeat her quickly she can give me aplete beating so I opened the Rasen Dimension for Gurren Lagann and Granzeboma toe out. Granzeboma formed several chains of Anti-Rasen to bind the woman and thus seal her skills while Gurren Lagan''s right fist became a drill, then the robot hit the woman''s head to destroy her mental barriers. She is strong, almost as strong as Nyaruko, but it seems that she has always been strong and has never faced treacherous enemies so she couldn''t fight back, also, she doesn''t seem to have the skills to destroy souls and the Outer Gods excel in regenerative abilities. Even though the woman was being subjected to torture capable of destroying the minds of entities like Auriel and the shitty monk, she managed to concentrate her energy in her hand to attack my body in an attempt to kill me. Her body was responding unconsciously and it seems that she really doesn''t want to kill me, it even seems that she started to smile... I don''t have time to think about this crazy woman''s fetishes as my body was destroyed over and over again, but my regeneration speed was higher allowing me to continue holding the woman''s face. The woman''s organs were destroyed by the suffering, but she will manage to recover from these injuries with ease. The important thing is that her eyes no longer exist and her spiritual perception was damaged so I was able to remove Gogh from my Core of Existence. "Here you are!" ¨C Gogh shouted with joy when she saw me and hugged me, but that joy turned into panic when she noticed that my body was being destroyed and rebuilt thousands of times in less than a second. "Don''t hurt him!" ¨C Gogh screamed like a helpless child, but when her small fist hit the woman''s abdomen, the woman''s entire rib cage disappeared as the space filled with cracks, and even Gurren Lagann and Granzeboma were forcibly thrown away of the impact. I couldn''t hold the woman down and my arm was ripped off as the woman''s remains traveled to god knows where. Gogh didn''t use her skill to destroy souls, she actually used sheer physical strength. The woman is a Higher Entity so she will not die from this, but without a doubt that must have hurt. I used [Masochism] to empower the ck blood to enhance my regenerative abilities, though the intense migraine caused me to fall to the ground unable to move. "Ehehehe, always together¡­." ¨C Goghy down on my chest with a big smile. This girl almost killed me and yet she smiles as if everything is fine... Well, I expected this kind of situation when I rescued her so I can only me myself. Mental note, don''t listen to Navi''s ideas. I sighed and stroked Gogh''s head making herugh happily. "That was dangerous" ¨C BB came out of my Core of Existence along with the other inhabitants of my mind. It''s been a long time since thest time my life was on the brink of the abyss... It''s an unpleasant but nostalgic feeling. "This barrier is strong so we weren''t noticed by the Will of the World, but Azathoth''s power almost destroyed the barrier so it''s better to leave" ¨C System Goddess sighed with extreme weariness. "I can only speak and move my right arm" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "Abby, take me back to my personal world, I will need at least a month to heal my wounds, BB please eliminate the traces of our energies and use your skills to leave false traces" "Don''t worry senpai, I''ll leave traces of the bitch for her to be med for this mess" - BB smiled with amusement. Poor Shub-Niggurath¡­ Thanks to Abby I can more easily move into my personal world through space distortions so I can spend several months with my daughters without spending a single second on Gaia. "I''ll take care of it, just rest" - Abby smiled at me with kindness and concern. "Ne, senpai, what do we do with that ground beef?" - BB pointed to the writhing mass of meat. The cultivation energy was stimting the flesh and bones to regenerate at a speed almostparable to an Outer God. Ortro began to open her small mouth causing dozens of hands to emerge like tongues. "Don''t destroy her" - I sighed. ¨C "Although she treated me like a dog, she did not want to hurt me" The reason I was able to attack her was that she really didn''t want to hurt me, her attacks were more of a knee-jerk reaction than a true counterattack. Additionally, I sensed that she was excited when I started torturing her, and even seemed like she was happy. I don''t know if she''s a masochist or if there''s a more stupid exnation, but there''s one thing I''m sure of, she''s not my enemy, there was just a misunderstanding. "Tch, senpai can''t control his womanizing impulses" ¨C BB snorted with false contempt. I sighed. ¨C "I want to know how that woman discovered my identity, also, it is possible that she knows the location of my father" I am currently wearing the appearance and soul frequency of the Harem King so there is no trace of my system or lineage so theoretically it should be impossible for my identity to be discovered. I need to know how that woman found out because that could mean future problems. I sighed. ¨C "Chiyo, I already said that she should not die" Chiyo was sneaking around trying to destroy the woman before she could regenerate. "But it''s her fault that my little brother suffers¡­" - Chiyo clenched her teeth with extreme fury. It''s actually Gogh''s fault but she''s cute so I can forgive her. Gogh kept rubbing her cheek on my chest to which I smiled wryly. - "We need information" "Tch" ¨C Chiyo clicked her tongue. "We have 2 minutes before a Guardianes to see the origin of the chaotic energy" ¨C System Goddess rushed us. This pocket dimension is about to break which will leave behind traces of the energy of a powerful cultivator from another world and the energy of an Outer God so this will cause chaos. Although this will make the cultivators and the government more careful to look for abnormalities, it will also help me foment chaos so technically this wasn''t that bad, of course, just if I ignore the fact that now my head hurts to the point where death sounds nicer than being alive... Abby and BB locked up the woman who was regenerating. Now that Nyaruko doesn''t have to obstruct Gogh''s power, she can hold the woman back in case she wants to attack me. So I returned to my personal world to recover from my injuries. "This is not my fault! It''s the stupid author''s fault that he''s unable to write a Gary Stu scene where everything goes well and smoothly!... Although... Well, I''m sorry..." ¨C Navi sounded genuinely sorry, although she quickly regained his stupidity. ¨C "Look on the bright side! Now you will have a break! You''re wee bitch!" ¡­ Idiot. --- --- Author''s Note: I''ll do a quick power scale to show the order of strength of the entities shown so far. The order will be from weakest to strongest. - Ebina Nana: Normal human. - Raku Ichijo: Human slightly more resistant to blows, but nothing impressive. - Seishirou Tsugumi (Before Arifureta): Elite soldier capable of destroying an armored tank. - Yang Chen (My Wife is a Beautiful CEO): Experienced soldier who can destroy a country, somethingparable to Yujiro Hanma. If he harnessed his Hades power or if he cultivated then he would be as strong as a guardian deity which isparable to the power of a country or continent of Gaia (including supernatural organizations). -Luo De: At his best, the old man can be considered a world threat or a final boss of a Chinese novel of urban cultivation. - System users: Most of them do not develop their skills and are content to use anime skills, although there are exceptions that ovee conformity and be true monsters. - Beasts (Goetia, Tiamat, Kiara, Kama, Fou, 666): World cmitiesparable to the Ancient Ones, but they are weapons designed for a specific world so they can''t fight in all worlds so they have specific weaknesses. - Guardians and Wills of the World: They are not necessarily powerful, but they have the backing of the Laws of the World which suppress foreign entities. - Ancient Ones: Destroyers of worlds that can cause an apocalypse wherever they go, but can still be defeated by the natives of a world if they are careless. - Veteran Heroes: Capable of facing global threats. They are not na?ve as they have experience in war, though some may be a bit idiotic or mentally challenged from the stress of war. Their greatest strength is that they are favored by the Will of each World which allows them to face much stronger entities, although this is also why they are weak when fighting in Worlds without a powerful Will of the World. - System users with brains and experience: Basically fanfic protagonists who escaped the negative effects of stupidity and narcissism. Here is Luis and Ortro. - Outer Gods: Living natural disasters. Although stronger than individual faction leaders, these entities are solitary and can be overwhelmed by armies. Not counting Gogh, the strongest is Nyaruko. - Faction leaders: Auriel, the Buddhist monk, Beast VII. They are slightly weaker than the Outer Gods but have the advantage of endless armies and valuable resources. Beast VII is the weakest here as she has the smallest organization, but she outsmarts the other idiots which makes her dangerous (She was able to set up BB and nearly kill her which is quite an achievement). - Azathoth / Van Gogh: Although it has been mentioned that there are other entities at the same level as her, that is because Van Gogh is impulsive, depressive, and does not know how to control her own power, which makes her vulnerable to traps and ambushes. In terms of raw power, she is the strongest entity. - Navi: The idiot can''t deal real damage, but the bastard doesn''t die even when the author wants to get rid of him. Her words can attack self-esteem. Keep in mind thatpatibility is important since it allows weaker entities to defeat stronger entities, for example, the Buddhists prepared arge army and developed a mantra focused on suppressing Madness and that is why they managed to defeat Nyaruko. Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 262: Troubled Beauty Chapter 262: Troubled Beauty Throughout my life, I have been in unpleasant situations and this is not the first time that my body has been so injured that I cannot move, however, it is still unpleasant to be treated like a rag doll. I am sitting on a sick bed while Ikaros feeds me as I can only speak and make small movements with my right arm, the rest of my body is unable to move as I have severe wounds on my soul and my body is made of ck blood so technically I have a spirit body, that means I''m almost immune to physical damage, but I''m more vulnerable to spiritual injuries. Sleeping next to me is Ortro, she absorbed half of the suffering I experienced to protect me and so she had to go into hibernation to prevent her mind from breaking. SystemGoddess, Daedalus, and BB managed to stabilize my condition so that I would recover the mobility of my body in a week, but until then I am a vegetable that can only talk and pat heads. The woman who caused my injuries is smiling joyfully while her left-hand draws pictures in a notebook and her right-hand hold my immobile left hand. "What do you think of this flower?" - Gogh smiled at me as she showed me her drawing. She drew a beautiful sunflower, but somehow that flower twisted in a strange way causing a feeling of difort and dizziness in whoever saw it. Gogh''s drawings and paintings are a materialization of ''Distortion Madness'' whereby a single flower can cause a world to go into chaos as the Laws be unstable and living beings fall into the depths of depressive madness and self-destructive. The only reason that space is not being warped by Gogh''s drawing is that she is using a notebook and pencil specially made from the same material as the Granzeboma robot which allows my [Anti-Rasen] to prevent the spread of Madness. I smiled slightly. ¨C "It is a beautiful flower" "Ehehehe" ¨C Gogh smiled innocently and continued drawing. "I don''t know what is more unrealistic and unlikely..." - A beautiful silver-haired woman looked at me strangely. ¨C "Seeing a system user acting like a civilized person who does not express nonsense to show off his strength, or the fact that I am witnessing the most dangerous creature in the multiverse behaving like a little princess pampered by her father¡­ The immensity of the heavens is infinite" "Ahem, I suggest you reduce the exaggerated vocabry" ¨C System Goddess sighed wryly. She is here to take advantage of the functions of my system to speed up my recovery process without causing any side effects. The woman raised an eyebrow. ¨C "I, Long Aotian, have a sophisticated vocabry so there should be no problem understanding what I want to express" "For the love of God, stop" - I sighed with annoyance. ¨C "No immensity of the heavens, no analogies, just short sentences" The woman looked at me nkly. ¨C "If that is what the husband wants then I will try to limit the length of my sentences" ¡­ What a headache. "Masta, here''s your coffee" - Ikaros helped me take a sip of coffee making me feel calmer, I love this girl of few words. To understand this scenario, I must exin what happened after I returned to my personal world. Putting aside that my wives went to great lengths to help me stabilize my health, the Outer Gods took care of the woman who turned into a mass of flesh. Chiyo insisted on destroying the woman''s soul, but my ideas were different. My confrontation with the womansted less than 10 seconds, but it was enough to see some interesting things. The womancksbat experience and she''s too prideful so she underestimated me and she didn''t prepare for a sneak attack. If it was directbat, she could sweep the floor with me and could even escape if surrounded by Nyaruko, Abby, and BB. It''s no exaggeration to say that this woman is stronger than the shitty monk and Auriel, but her pride andck of experience make her vulnerable to trickery and trickery. Leaving aside her strength, the most striking thing is that she never wanted to hurt me and her attacks were instinctive reactions, in fact, she restrained herself from killing me by ident, although that was unnecessary since I am a cockroach on steroids. When she was still a mass of flesh, BB and Abby created a dimensional cage to capture the woman. I recently discovered that the two spiral energies are verypatible with Madness. [Rasen] helps evolve Madness while [Anti-Rasen] gives it stability. Using Tsubaki''s ''Resonance'' I can share both energies with the women in my head which help them improve their skills, in other words, the stronger I am, the stronger the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods around me will be. Abby can create dimensional cages that can capture entities on par with Auriel for a few seconds, but thanks to [Anti-Rasen], those cages canst up to a year. Using restraints and taking advantage of the fact that the woman was injured, she was easily captured for questioning, but it was when she finished rebuilding her body that the strangeness began. The woman showed no fear when she faced 3 Outer Gods and 3 Primeval Ones, she remained indifferent and demanded to speak with me. BB made her sign a contract, that the woman could talk to me, but in return she was forbidden to reveal any information about my group, additionally she had to exin how she was able to know my identity. The woman didn''t hesitate to sign the contract which made me feel ufortable at the time as she was being too submissive despite her arrogant attitude. With the help of my new nurse, Ikaros, I met with the woman and thus understood what happened. She introduced herself and her identity was a headache. Damn [Paranoia], it didn''t warn me about this. She is called Long Aoxue, but her title is Long Aotian, the heir to the Dragon Emperor Pce, the strongest faction of Eternal Heaven Immortal. (Author''s Note: Long Aoxue / Aotian from My Girlfriend is Long Aotian) System Goddess had heard that name and exined to me that Long Aotian was the strongest person among the younger generation of cultivators in the multiverse, although she thought Aotian was a male ording to rumors. She had the achievement of ascending to a Higher Entity on her own at the young age of 12 human years, and although a Higher Entity has no age, she has only lived for 20 years. Normally it''s impossible for a mortal entity to be a Superior Entity without help, even I received the help of System Goddess and BB to ascend, but Long Aotian is different. She herself broke the limitations of her History (World) and became an entity outside of destiny, which is something that even a system user cannot do since the system itself is what guides our actions and disobeying it can be life-threatening. If I have to make aparison, a system user is a talented boxer who doesn''t work hard and only relies on talent, a Higher Entity is a boxer who rises through pure effort, and Aotian is a talented boxer who pushes herself to the point of obsession. Without exaggeration, this woman''s innate talent and perseverance are more absurd than the plot armor of a system user. Now the question is why would such an impressive woman go to the trouble of sneaking into Gaia just to find me. Well, it''s not that my charm is so great that I can seduce powerful women just because yes, the truth is that she was just looking for a pet. ording to the contracts that my father left, I saw that that idiot sold my existence to 7 Higher Entities. So far I have only identified Beast VII, two entities from Hell, and one entity from Paradise, the rest of the contracts show no names. The point is that this woman is one of the entities that bought a piece of my soul, or rather it was her father who bought it, the Jade Dragon Emperor. Stupid cultivators'' names¡­ To rify, Aotian is the adopted daughter of the Emperor, she never met her real parents as her origin story didn''t show them. Apparently, my father offered the reincarnation of a devourer with a system in exchange for having the necessary resources to escape from Gaia. I don''t know what other deals my father made, but at least now I''m sure that my father left Gaia and is hiding somewhere unknown in the multiverse. My father sold me as a guard dog so the Jade Dragon Emperor epted this contract not because he wanted a strong subordinate, but because he was looking for a pet for his daughter since he didn''t have time to apany her and it was dangerous to let her live with other young cultivators, simple as that. The problem isplicated since a few days ago my father disappeared without a trace and now the Higher Entities that bought Ortro are looking for him to kill him for daring to swindle them while looking for the system user they paid for, me. The reason why Aotian was in Gaia is that she had had a lonely life since among the younger Higher Entities she is the strongest. Although age is irrelevant to devils, gods, or mages, it is very important to cultivators. The elders were outraged that a girl was stronger than them while the teenagers only approached her for benefits or lust. Aotian hasn''t had any friends, but she also had no problem with marrying an idiot, even though she set four requirements to get married. 1) He must be male. 2) The man must not have lived for more than 30 human years. 3) The man must be equal to or stronger than her. 4) Man must have willpower capable of facing death without fear. Due to these requirements, she did not find a husband since the Higher Entities are normally ancient beings who managed to ascend by ident or coincidence in reality. Although some system users could meet these requirements, they are often fearful of pain and death so they did not meet the fourth requirement. In fact, she has met several system users and put them to the test, but they all failed because they begged for mercy after two days of torture. Aotian has experienced endless boredom and loneliness plus her father''s traditional upbringing gave her the mindset that a woman''s purpose is to have a husband, regardless of whether the woman is strong or intelligent. Cultivators are enemies of feminism... To lessen her boredom, she decided to look for her pet in Gaia despite her father''s opposition so she came to Gaia illegally which will bring a lot of trouble. Anyway, that''s a problem for my future self, the point is that the reason she found me was because of her instincts. Apparently, she has the Dao of Absolute Destiny, a Dao that allows her to feel the flow of destiny throughout the multiverse which helps her see the path that will allow her to fulfill her goals. In other words, she has an enhanced version of my ability to see the plot thread since her ability can predict some actions of Higher Entities. Although she is a powerful ability, she can only see the path to get to what she wants, but she doesn''t necessarily know the method to get things, and it is even possible that the path will lead her to a deadly situation. It can be said that she can see how to get what she wants, but not what she needs. Aotian arrived in Gaia 2 weeks ago and has been traveling throughout the Asian continent, even in Japan while I was at school. [Paranoia] didn''t feel her presence since she was looking for a dog and not a person, but when I used [Lucky Pervert] enhanced with [Masochism] it alerted her instincts and she finally found me. [Paranoia] said that doing that stupid thing would give me something good and it didn''t lie. Although I went through the worst pain in my whole damn life, I attracted the attention of one of the most outstanding women in the multiverse which will bring me an infinity of enemies... On second thought, fuck you [Paranoia]. Aoitian exined to me that seeing me she only thought to make me her ve even if she had to use force, but when I attacked her, she changed her mind. The reason why she was so happy to feel excruciating pain was because I am the first person who is capable of hurting her within the younger generation. I''m not as strong as her, in fact, I''m much weaker, but she said true strength doesn''t depend on who has the bigger fist but who knows how to use that fist better. I subjected her to the worst torture and tried to destroy her mind and now she wants to be my wife¡­ This is taking Stockholm Syndrome to another level. I sighed. ¨C "Do you really want to marry me because I hit you?" Aotian was calmly drinking tea. ¨C "Those who are merciful to the enemy are only being cruel to themselves, the fact that you attacked me without a trace of mercy shows that you have the mentality of a true man who does not give in to danger, furthermore, I could notice that the skill that you used was not to cause pain but to share your own pain so your willpower is immeasurable in being able to fight despite the intense pain you felt" I smiled wryly. ¨C "You also resisted that pain, it is not something so impressive" Aotian shook her head. ¨C "My Dao provides me with strong mental barriers that disperse pain and mental attacks throughout the cosmos, on the other hand, you faced that pain without mitigating it" In fact, this woman''s mental barriers are so amazing that Gurren Lagann couldn''tpletely destroy them, although this is also because I can''t harness all the spiral power because of the unknown restrictions. "In spite of everything, you should already know that I''m not as strong as you" - I sighed. ¨C "The final blow was struck by Gogh, not by me" "Hehehe" ¨C Gogh smiled when I mentioned her name. Despite being a monster, she is cute. On the other hand, I''m not making excuses because I want to avoid marrying such a beautiful and outstanding woman, it''s just that I don''t want misunderstandings to arise between us or it will be a problem if she misunderstands my strength and then gets disappointed that I''m not as strong as she thinks. I may be a hypocrite, but there are lies that only damage a rtionship. Aotian smiled softly, putting aside her cold and characterless expression. ¨C "You may be weaker than me in brute force and I can easily defeat you in directbat, but my instincts tell me that you can defeat me in an ambush and you even have the possibility of killing me¡­ You are strong" I looked at System Goddess. ¨C "Are all cultivators masochists?" System Goddess sighed. ¨C "It is not masochism, it is respect for the strong" No matter how I look at it, this is masochism... I sighed. ¨C "Well, whatever¡­ Aren''t you going to ask why there are Ancient Ones and Outer Gods by my side?" Aotian smiled calmly. ¨C "If not the system user who attacked the Golden Buddha Sect then you are his ally¡­ I really do not care if you have hostility to the Eternal Heaven Immortal or what your crimes have been, I have already decided that you will be my husband so your enemies are my enemies" ¡­ Again I looked at System Goddess. "Stop looking at me like that, I already told you that cultivators respect strength and pride" ¨C System Goddess sighed in exasperation. ¨C "Personally I hate that kind of mentality, but the truth is that most cultivators live with the belief that the force is the absolute truth" Aotian nodded. ¨C "That''s right, the strong dictate the truth, besides, a woman will never be superior to a man, so the duty of a woman is to find a powerful husband to give her strong children" ¡­ Feminism died in a single paragraph¡­ Although I understand that this mentalityes from conservative and macho traditions, there is something that makes me ufortable with Aotian''s mentality. "Did you learn that mentality in your home world?" ¨C I asked directly. Aotian shook her head. ¨C "No, my father was the one who showed me the truth of the Dao, strength is everything and therefore strong men are the ones who rule while the weak submit, that is why it is normal for strong men to surround themselves with outstanding women" ¡­. This level of stupidity is not normal. "Luis..." - System Goddess sent me a mental message not to be heard by Aotian. ¨C "I have heard stories of strong men who adopt talented girls as their disciples or daughters, then educate them to be their future concubines¡­" "Hey Listen! They are pathetic idiots, the real Hikaru Genji is this dog! Those losers with erectile dysfunction are just raising women to be stolen by the Harem King muhahaha!" "Do not interrupt the mental conversation" - I sighed internally. ¨C "Do you know anything about that emperor?" "No, sorry" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "I stay away from the Immortal Eternal Heaven to avoid problems" "A good decision" - I sighed and sent a message to the living rumor store, BB. ¨C "Do you know anything about the Jade Dragon Emperor?" "Senpai only looks for me when he wants information and never gives me love *sad sounds*" Nyaruko and BB are working with Shiguma to repair the two spiral energy robots that were damaged by Gogh. I was surprised that BB was so proficient at repairing things, but ording to her, it''s fun to build scale mecha. She called them Gundem, Gundum¡­ Something like that. "I''ll hug youter, for now, tell me what you know" ¨C I sighed internally as I pretended to listen to Aoitan who kept talking about the importance of strength and other stupidities of a cultivator. "Yay!~ *happy kohai noises* Well, the idiot emperor is a pervert with a daughter fetish, he adopts female disciples to make them believe that no man is worthy of them, then he makes those girls lonely to make them easy to fall in love so he can make them his submissive mistresses, that idiot says he seeks to help his female disciples through dual cultivation, but he''s just a perverted idiot with incestuousplexes¡­ He and senpai could be friends~" I ignored thest part and understood what bothered me about Aotian''s attitude, she was being raised to be an idiot''s sex doll... "Hey Listen! Let''s go to that asshole''s house so you can sleep with his daughters while he watches you with an erection of hate!" "Stop seeing garbage on the inte, it''s rotting your non-existent brain" - I sighed mentally. "Fuck you asshole, NTR doujins are the best in drawing quality! Long live Takeda Hiromitsu and his strange sense of female anatomy!" ¡­ Idiot. "I still don''t understand why there are no restrictions or surveince skills in Aotian" ¨C That didn''t make sense. If I want to prepare a woman to be totally mine, I would never give her the freedom to meet other men because that could ruin my ns, especially when she is an emotionally needy woman. "Senpai must not forget that pride causes overconfidence" ¨C BB scoffed. ¨C "Senpai can be more controlling and rational thanks to pessimism, but the idiot emperor relies too much on his own charm so he blindly believes that girls will not fall in love with other men¡­ It is the same logic that little girls believe that their parents are the coolest men in the world and that idea only changes as they mature" I see, that idiot causes the Electra Complex in his female disciples to ensure they don''t seek out other men¡­ An overconfident idiot. I said goodbye to BB and sighed softly. ¨C "To tell the truth I have many secrets so if you are my wife you will have to sign some Confidentiality Agreements" Aotian frowned. ¨C "Do you not trust my word?" "I trust in your honor" - I smiled bitterly. ¨C "But I have a family to protect and since you will also be part of this family, I would like you to take care of them too" Aotian looked at me in silence for a couple of minutes while she thought about my words. "To tell the truth, Contracts are not just to keep my secrets" - I smiled. ¨C "I promise you that I will keep striving to get stronger, that way even if you reach the top, you will not be alone" Aotian stared at me and then smiled. ¨C "Great words, but I like your attitude¡­ Well, I will sign the Contracts, husband" I smiled. ¨C "Thank you for understanding, wife" And so I got involved in another problem of multidimensional proportions. Maybe I''m a masochist after all... Chapter 263: System User vs Mary Sue Chapter 263: System User vs Mary Sue After a week my body was functional again, although it was a headache when the brats knew I couldn''t move and tried to take advantage of the situation. Damn degenerate brats. BB helped the brats and I was almost gang raped if it wasn''t for Abby and two of my daughters being decent girls who protected me from the little degenerates, although I do worry that Alma and Rosemary were almost tempted by Rin to join in on that stupid thing. (Author''s Note: Rosemary Winters from Resident Evil Vige¡­ Alma Wade from F.E.A.R¡­ Rin Kokonoe from Kodomo no Jikan) Alma and Rosemary are about 3 years old due to the time I spend in my personal world interacting with my daughters, but currently, they have the appearance of 10-year-old girls and their minds are developing along with their appearances so they are entering into adolescence. For now, I will put aside the subject of my daughters to concentrate on something problematic. Before going back to China, Aotian wanted to have a match with me to learn about my singlebat skills without relying on my wives. She wants to be my martial arts teacher because now that I am her husband I have the obligation to be stronger every day. Although this is a nuisance, I did not refuse as I need to train against opponents who can bring new perspectives to my martial arts. Currently, my martial arts have reached the peak of what I can learn through mental simtions and I need real opponents with refined and professionalbat techniques. The problem is that training with the strongest entities in my party only helps me improve my [Reader''s Madness] techniques but not my martial arts. Haachamacks techniques and only causes chaos around her. Kuuko only uses destructive power andcks techniques. Chiyo refuses to attack me even if her life depends on it. Gogh is a resounding no. Abby doesn''t fight directly and only creates space traps that can fool strong beings but aren''t entirely deadly. BB helps me train in resistance against conceptual attacks and reality maniption, but she''s not good at directbat. Nyaruko is aplete headache and I just don''t learn anything from fighting her. That girl is very skilled in closebat and she helped me improve my reflexes, but I have a hard time adapting to herbat style since it''s totally random. Magical explosions, illusions thate true, reversal of senses, her limbs stretch like rubber, bolts of life energy, time maniption, ability to return physical attacks¡­ Her skills are meaningless. At first nce, it seems that Nyaruko is a system user since she can use all kinds of skills that are notpatible with each other, but this is because of her main skill, ''Everything is a JoJo-reference''. I think that''s the stupidest name I''ve ever heard for a skill. There are many conditions to use that skill and sometimes Nyaruko can''t choose which skill to activate as the ''references'' appear spontaneously, but this skill is what made Nyaruko the second strongest Outer God in the multiverse. With this skill, Nyaruko can use any technique, skill, and weapon of a character she admires. Anyway, the point is that I need a partner to train my martial arts since training with my wives only helps them to improve, but it is no longer useful for my development. Not even Mikumo, Miu, Shigure, or Saeko can bring improvements to my Rasen Arts. Now I am on what looks like a dead with no trace of life, the atmosphere does not exist and thes around us are in the same condition. This ce is a dead story, this is the result of the excessive extraction of resources. The Will of the World does not exist and all living things have perished, now there are onlys and dying stars that slowly fade away until eventually this ce turns to dust and disappears. Just as I have two Worlds within my soul, this Dead World is within Aotian''s Soul and she uses it to test her most dangerous techniques that could destroy entires with ease. The death of this World will not affect Aotian since she has developed several Worlds within her to replenish her energy during long battles, she can be said to be a living universe. As intimidating as this sounds, Nyaruko could easily beat her in directbat which shows how terrifying the otaku girl is. "Are you ready?" - Aotian smiled at me. There is no atmosphere on this and we are directly exposed to space radiation, but our bodies have already reached the point where that is irrelevant. As for how we manage to talk even though we''re technically on something like the moon, the almost witheredws of the world allow it, don''t think about it too much. I sighed and nodded. I exined to Aotian that Ortro and Tsubaki are indispensable parts of my strength so I can''t fight without them which is not a lie. Even when I fight with bare hands, Tsubaki strengthens my skin, bones, and muscles into weapons, on the other hand, Ortro is the core of my regenerative abilities, soul destruction, and mental attacks. Aotian epted this as spiritual weapons are amon thing among entities with great resources, although she does not like them as she feels that it is simr to her strength depending on other people. Personally, I think that her mentality is correct, but the strength of my motivation (Obsession) is my harem, so they are indispensable in my actions. A simple sword with no decorations appeared in Aotian''s hand. Although it looked like a normal weapon, that sword is much more dangerous than Auriel''s sword and I can even see that space is cutting up in its presence. "Go senpai! Hit that waifu!" ¨C BB cheered from a distance. The Higher Entities of my group are here to see the show and thanks to Abby''s skills they won''t be in danger even if this World is totally destroyed. I exined to Gogh that this is training so she doesn''t need to intervene, she can see this as a y. "Hey Listen! Demonstrate the power of the patriarchy!" I ignored the spectators and used [Dissociative Identity] to switch to the ''Martial Arts'' Concept. [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' has be ''Fists of the Tyrant''] [Fists of the Tyrant: I have the medicine to repair your face, my fists! A weapon forged by thebined talent of great craftsmen, scientists, cksmiths, and alchemists. This weapon stores the desire to protect a loved one through excessive violence. Skills: - Perfect Adaptability: The weapon changes ording to the techniques and needs of the user. It is possible to adapt to different energies, abilities, and forms. - Tyrannical Oppression: Increases the strength of fear and intimidation-based abilities based on the Obsession stat. - Immovable Object: An increase in physical, mental, and spiritual resistance will be given the more pain and injuries the user has. Warning: Excessive use generate extreme mental fatigue. - Unstoppable Strength: An increase in strength will be given the more pain and wounds the user has. Warning: Excessive use generates extreme mental fatigue. - Ascending and Descending Spiral: Increases control over Rasen and Anti-Rasen energies. - Crazy Love: The feelings of affection, obsession, and the lust of female entities towards the user are converted into energy to improve the luck and Destiny of the user. - Onii-chan Ganbatte!: Cheers, congrattions, and support from loved ones be energy for the user. - Wife''s Love: The user''s pain decreases every second and grants resistance to mental suffering. The effect can be turned off] ck leather gloves appeared on my hands and my arms were covered by ck bandages. My wives who are most skilled at crafting crafted these weapons using the best materials we stole from the Buddhists, the rewards Paradise gave me, and various resources Nyaruko reluctantly gave me. System Goddess had guided this project together with my other wives since we returned to Gaia and it could only be finished in the time that I was incapacitated. Although I like this weapon as it fits perfectly on my body, I feel that the design is a bit strange. BB and Nyaruko made fun of me saying that I look like a teenager with chuunibyou syndrome. I punished them for two days without dessert. Aotian smiled as he felt my presence grow to the point of shaking the. "Don''t hold back, I need to see what my weaknesses are to improve" - I spoke seriously. I am aware that mybat style is full of ws so this is a good opportunity to see my ws and improve. "Won''t it hurt your pride to be defeated by your wife?" ¨C Aotian looked confused. "There is no greater pride than having a wonderful wife, so I don''t care if you can beat me, it only matters if I improve" - I answered with rtive sincerity. Aotian smiled. ¨C "I really like you¡­ Okay, I will give my all and I will make sure to show you how to improve" Before I started I used [Anti-Rasen] to seal my soul-destroying ability since I don''t want to inflict spiritual injuries on her, then I used [Mythomania] to make me think that Aotian is an enemy I must destroy at all costs. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been activated] --- --- (Perspective of the best kohai in the world, the wonderful BB-chan¡ï~) "For today''s fight we have the lovely BB-chan as the host and the disgusting otaku Nyaruko as the professional analyst,e and say hello stinky otaku" "I don''t stink, I took a bath today!" "All otaku suck, it''s a passive skill" "I hate you¡­" Senpai will be very focused on the fight and his [Reader''s Perspective] skill is unable to fully analyze the female cultivator''s skills since she has various barriers protecting her mind and information so it will be my job as a kohai to exin the development of fight to give context so readers won''t get frustrated reading about meaningless conceptual garbage, plus you won''t have to cringe when reading cultivator technique names. You''re wee loser~ Oh right, before we start I''ll give a gentle reminder since the stupid author doesn''t know how to handle scales of power because he is an unstable and depressive idiot, heh, loser. In a High-Level World like Gaia or the cultivator world, the woman has the strength of a gxy while senpai is about to reach the level of the sr system. However, this dying universe is a Low-Level World so here the woman has the strength close to the universe while senpai is the milky way, of course, that''s due to senpai''s potential energies, he still needs to improve his Rasen control. That is because the Laws are almost dead and cannot restrain the power of the invading entities. With the exnation given to justify the author''s stupidity, it''s time to focus on the battle. The instant the battle began, Senpai took a low Muay Thai stance and then disappeared from the scene. "A space jump to shorten the distance and thuspensate for the difference in speed between the woman and Onii-san..." "Thanks loli for stating the obvious" "¡­" Spatial skills are useful for moving over long distances and Worlds but are difficult to use inbat as they leave a trail that can be detected by entities with knowledge of space so movement can be predicted. There are two ways to correctly use spatial skills inbat: Erase all traces of space by creating an absolute vacuum (pancake-loving loli method), or by creating millions of false coordinates (ever-cute BB-chan method). Senpai didn''t use any of those methods, he directly appeared next to the woman and hit into that idiot woman''s face, but as was obvious, the woman easily predicted senpai''s actions so she shed with her sword and split my cute and pitiful senpai in half. F to senpai. "Little brother¡­" ¨C The cheap copy of Yuno was furious to see senpai cut in half, but she''s forbidden to intervene so she can only look helplessly akin to a loser watching his girlfriend get robbed in an NTR doujin. Senpai isn''t that stupid to attack without a n which was shown in an instant. Senpai''s body exploded like a water balloon scattering ck blood everywhere. A part of the blood turned into millions of needles that attacked the woman while the rest turned into a ck mist that filled the. The mist was a strong spiritual poison created from senpai''s blood and caused hallucination, fear, pain, and corrosion effects. The woman used an exaggerated name technique to create a golden barrier that protected her body, then swung her sword creating a gigantic sword of energy and split across the middle of the. The woman was looking for senpai since the first senpai was just a decoy, he had hidden somewhere in this dying universe. The woman shouted that the point of this battle was to test her strength so senpai should fight from the front, but senpai is a treacherous rat who specializes in attacking from behind ? The woman looked down and quickly moved to another as a white beam of energy destroyed the remains of the which was split in half. That was a gamma ray, the result of a ck hole spitting out the excess matter it absorbed. Looks like senpai is getting better at his mastery of Rasen~ The woman formed a moon-sized sword of energy and shed horizontally in the direction of the gamma-ray. "There it is" ¨C The idiot otaku pointed to a sun that shouldn''t be alive. ¨C "Luis revived the sun to use it as a battery, then used Mythomania to hide his presence" "You should narrate this fight since at times I can''t see senpai and I don''t know what he''s doing, pretend you''re Speedwagon" "Oh, I like the sound of that~¡­ Ahem, Luis set up several ck holes and filled them with Rasen so that they explode at certain times to distract the woman since shecks experience in sneak attacks" Every second the woman was attacked by random bolts of energy from all over the universe. Although these attacks were unable to hurt her, they were enough to distract her while senpai did whatever he was doing. "Granzeboma is using Anti-Rasen to build up the matter of dyings and stars topact them into microscopic amounts of matter, then use Rasen to change the properties of the matter and turn it into antimatter" Senpai doesn''t have the creativity to use magic or fantasy skills so he chose to use science fiction, which is expected of a pragmatic atheist. "Granzeboma is building energy on autopilot and Luis is not there¡­ Oh look, there he is" In front of the woman appeared a red robot covered in spiral energy. The robot''s right fist became a drill with spiral energy and hit the woman. The barrier protecting the woman shattered, but she made no attempt to defend herself, allowing the drill to close in on her chest. "Luis is using Rasen to break the impossibility of the attack being effective, although it''s a shame, that woman has a better understanding of cause and effect" When the drill managed to hit the center between the woman''s corbones she was uninjured and suddenly, the robot''s chest exploded as it was thrown far across twos due to the impact. Senpai was inside the robot so his body was torn to pieces by the attack, although he is a cockroach so he will be fine. "Otaku, exin what happened" "The woman used the principles of cause and effect of Karma to make Luis be attacked by his own attack, it is basically Meliodas''s counterattack on a conceptual level" Oh senpai is in trouble~ Although my skills can nullify reality modification, senpai needs a long time to alter cause and effect. Senpai can modify probability and reality with the two spiral energies, but he needs a lot of time and concentration to alter a single causality so he can''t do that during a battle. I didn''t realize it until now, but senpai is too weak in directbat, he relies too much on treacherous tactics. Well, I love that about senpai so it doesn''t matter~ The Gurren Lagann robot''s body was covered with spiral energy and quickly regenerated. The woman pointed at senpai and then dropped her sword. The sword flew with such speed that the space was filled with cracks and in an instant, the sword split the robot and senpai in half. "Flying swords, they''re so cliche that I can''t get enough of them~" The two halves of the robot came together again and rushed towards the woman to attack with its fists turned into drills. The sword returned to the woman''s hand and she easily blocked the robot''s first few attacks, but suddenly one of the robot''s fists returned to normal and used a karate palm technique. The woman managed to block the attack, but suddenly she flew away until she hit another dying. "Using a palm strike that strikes internal organs used by a mecha at the same time as using the Rasen to ignore the Defense Concept¡­ Luis is creative in his own way" The robot wasted no time rushing to charge the woman. The woman recovered too quickly and gave four simultaneous shes causing a white lotus to appear in front of her, then the lotus petals scattered in the direction of the robot. The robot, senpai, thes, time, and everything in the path of the attack froze. Senpai used Rasen to cover the robot and managed to get out of the ice seal, unfortunately for senpai, the woman got close enough to cut the robot thousands of times in a second. The woman formed a current of icy air to freeze the robot''s parts and thus prevent it from rebuilding itself. Now only my helpless senpai remained, but there was something in his hand. "Oh, a wormhole" Senpai was holding a ck sphere that seemed to be a materialized ck hole with Rasen. Senpai was pointing the sphere at the woman which made me remember the other robot. Granzeboma had collected a massive amount of matter, practicallypressed 10% of the dyings in this universe, and concentrated them into a glowing mass of purple energy. The mass of energy disappeared as the ck sphere in senpai''s hand turned into a vortex of spiral energy. The woman didn''t try to evade the attack, she smiled and with her sword faced the senpai''s attack. A tornado of energy that mixed Rasen and Anti-Rasen came out of the sphere. "Luis is using Rasen to generate unstoppable energy while using Anti-Rasen to keep control of the energy and focus all the destructive power on a single point..." "The energy concentrated in a single point is stronger than the raw power on arge scale, for example, when lying on a bed of nails the weight is distributed evenly and that is why the needles do not pierce the skin, but a single needle it can pass through the skin with ease¡­" "What Luis did isparable to firing a single bullet with the power of a small Big Bang..." "Nyaruwagon good contribution, now narrates what is about to happen" "Well, ahem... Luis used his biggest attack to destroy Aotian..." "The energy of the attack had disintegrated all the matter in front of Luis, even the space was erased, leaving the absolute void where nothing existed..." "Louis was panting tiredly as the number of mental calctions required to synthesize matter was very stressful, especially since he had to modify all probabilities to ensure that Aotian could not escape or defend himself¡­" "When the spiral energy trail disappeared, Louis sighed bitterly as he noted that her final attack was only able to destroy the Aotian sword, but the woman was unharmed, not even her clothes received a scratch¡­" "The fact that Luis could destroy such a powerful sword was a testament to the power of his attack, but that wasn''t enough, the woman kept the broken sword''s handle in her space ring and approached Luis for a bare-handed showdown¡­" "Both rivals were in the vacuum of space, but the woman walked as if she were on solid ground while Luis had a more rxed posture to facilitate counterattacks..." *Epic music* "The woman reached out with a smooth but quick movement¡­ her thin finger almost destroyed Luis''s right eye, but Luis managed to move his head to the side causing the finger to leave a cut on his face¡­" *Epic battle sounds* "Luis closed the distance and punched the woman''s abdomen..." "Aotian was faster than Luis so she easily managed to parry the blow with her hand, but it was a feint, the real blow was a Muay Thai knee to the kidney at the same time he activated his suffering skills to cause mental pain with every hit¡­" "The woman ignored the pain and mmed her palm into Luis''s chest, but Luis''s body moved like a rubber doll as he easily moved back as his legs countered against Aotian''s jaw, that was the Shaorii of the Baki series¡­" "Aotian didn''t expect the kick so her face was kicked hard at the same time a de appeared on Luis''s foot..." "The de wasn''t able to pierce Aotian''s skin, but the kick was enough to make her lose her concentration, which Luis took advantage of to turn around and deliver a roundhouse kick towards Aotian''s head..." *explosion_sound.mp3* "Aotian is stronger, faster, and tougher than Luis, but she is inferior in technique-basedbat with no special skills so she couldn''t predict the kick and was hit directly again..." "Luis started mixing Capoeira, Muay Thai, Taekwondo, Karate, and Kempo to throw hundreds of punches without allowing Aotian to get used to the constant change of pace between attacks¡­" "Aotian''s head was shaking like a boxing pear not allowing her to fight back, but her high defense stats prevented her from receiving any real injuries..." "Both of them were stuck in a stalemate, Luis couldn''t hurt the female cultivator and Aotian was unable to counter the system user¡­" "Aotian sighed and her body was covered in energy which exploded and caused Luis to be thrown onto a rock causing half of the to be a crater¡­ This is like watching One Punch Man¡­" "Tch, that woman couldn''t stand that senpai was better at martial arts so she resorted to raw power" "Well, Luis is very skilled in martial arts and could even hit all the characters in The God of High School, but he stillcks destructive power so this result is normal" Tch. Well never mind, senpai should just be cute and I''ll take care of killing all the nuisances ?............... Tch, my simp side keeps growing. The woman approached senpai and was about to end the battle, but as she approached, senpai pointed his finger at the woman''s forehead. The otaku noticed something strange. ¨C "Luis is using Mythomania to hide a microscopic wormhole in the tip of his finger, but I don''t understand why he wants to¡­. Oh hey look at the purple robot" While we were all watching the fist fight, Granzeboma had absorbed 70% of the matter in this dying universe. Stars,s, sr systems, gxies... Everything had beenpressed into pure energy. Senpai''s finger emitted a thin line of energy, as thin as a hair, but that line of energy was capable of disintegrating practically anything... The otaku sighed. ¨C "To think that Luis would use acupuncture with that attack¡­ There is no doubt, that even if he is not the strongest, he has a great talent for assassination¡­ However, Aotian is also amazing, her abilities to see the paths of destiny allowed her to avoid the acupuncture attack on her brain" The woman had managed to prevent the thread of energy from piercing the acupuncture point that forces the brain to sleep, but her right eye was totally destroyed. The woman smiled with delight and took out a new sword that seemed to be made of ice, then stabbed it into senpai''s chest. Senpai''s body was covered with ice up to his neck, leaving his head free, ending the fight. I sighed with conflicting feelings. It''s funny to see senpai being treated like a rag doll, but it makes me mad to see him hurt... Huh? The damn woman just kissed my senpai?! Fucking bitch! I also want to kiss senpai while he is totally immobilized! ¡­ I should calm down, if I kill that bitch then senpai will hate me... Ah, it''s so hard to be a good kohai. "Well that was entertaining" ¨C The stinky otaku smirked. ¨C "I am hungry, I will tell Luis to make me a pizza" "I want pancakes" "Australian Ramen" "Pizza because Nyaruko likes pizza?" "Hey Listen! The dog owes me a hamburger with enough bacon to give a vegetarian nightmares!" "Yellow paint¡­" "... You are strange, although in you the strange is normal..." "Hehehe, he wants Gogh even if Gogh is weird..." "You scare me... That reminds me that I should hit the other members of the Court of Azathoth for disappearing without helping me, you damned traitors" "Do I have a court?" "Yeah, or well, technically we''re your babysitters" "There are women? He likes women¡­ Will he be happy if Gogh gives him women?¡­ Gogh wants to see him happy¡­" "¡­Your expression is scaring me¡­" "I just want to take care of my little brother, he must be sad about losing the fight..." "I highly doubt it, senpai must be satisfied since he found a new sparring partner" - I shrugged. "Tch, my little brother keeps surrounding himself with bitches¡­" ¨C The fake Yuno was upset. "Well, you''re a bitch" - I smiled. Fake Yuno red at me, but she didn''t say anything, she had already had bad experiences from arguing with me. "That reminds me, what happened to the Shub-Niggurath bitch?" ¨C The loli asked me without enthusiasm. "I don''t know, she hasn''t connected in the chat group" - I checked the cell phone and sure enough no one has used this thing. I tried to contact the other Outer Gods to make senpai happy, but the other idiots don''t want to answer me, though that may be because I''ve pranked all the Outer Gods and some of them want to kill me... Tehee~ "Hopefully she''s dead or some degenerate''s sexual dungeon, although it''s possible she''ll enjoy thetter" ¨C I put the cell phone away. "Why do they hate Shub-Niggurath?" ¨C The crazy woman who eats paint asked us with curiosity. Azathoth has never had a conversation with other entities so it''s normal that she doesn''t know most things, in fact, I''m surprised that she knows who Shub-Niggurath is. "She''s a bitch and you have to hate bitches" - I smiled. "Don''t show her those things or Luis will get angry" ¨C The otaku sighed. ¨C "It''s just that we were jealous of her" "Jealousy?" ¨C The ck-haired Yuno raised an eyebrow. "The Ancient Ones have some worshipers and fans, but the followers of the Outer Gods only seek our power and have never had true respect or friendship for us" ¨C The otaku said something unpleasant. ¨C "Unlike us who are treated like a nasty gue, many entities are willing to die in order to get the attention of Shub-Niggurath, she not only attracts the lust of other people but is also capable of generating love in others... Of course, a twisted love closer to obsession, but in the end it is love¡­" "I see, you guys are jealous" - The bitch smiled like a haughty bitch. "Tch, shut up, you are also a wanted bitch for being a bitch, there are millions of idiots who masturbate thinking about you and your mere existence will cause endless headaches for senpai as your suitors will want to kill him¡­ What''s more, it would be better if you kill yourself¡­" ¨C I covered my mouth, my damn simp side is having me a fit of jealousy. The bitch smiled. ¨C "Now I understand, you are scared that Shub-Niggurath will take away my little brother''s attention~" ¡­I''m going to kill this bitch¡­ "Although I dislike the idea that my little brother is with other women, I am sure that he will never ignore me" - The dog looked at me with contempt. ¨C "It seems that you do not trust my little brother at all~" ¡­ "Daoloth calm down!" "Let go of me you fucking idiot otaku! I''m going to kill this fucking bitch!" "If you do then Luis will be mad at you!" .... .... Dammit. "What are they doing and why does BB look like he''s in a bondage porn movie?" Senpai appeared next to the female cultivator¡­.. "Ah, perverted senpai! Do not look at me! *blushes making senpai fall madly in love with BB-chan*" ".....Stop ying ande on, we have to go back to China" - Senpai sighed and looked at me strangely. Senpai looking down on me while I''m in a humiliating position is weirdly nice¡­. "Your wives are strange" - The cultivator woman looked at me strangely. ¨C "Do you like this kind of thing? My father often does simr things with his concubines, I think it''s called bondage¡­" "Senpai is better than that stupid pervert emperor!" "Don''t call my father stupid, you''re courting death!" I''m going to beat up this idiot for daring topare my cute senpai to that trash! "Aoitan, don''t listen to BB, and Nyaruko, free BB, we have things to do" ¨C Senpai sighed. Hehe, it doesn''t matter, senpai will kill the idiotic emperor which will make this idiotic woman cry so it''s all good. Senpai~? Chapter 264: Talk Between Men Chapter 264: Talk Between Men Back in China, I sighed at the situation in front of me. "You leave for a moment ande back with another woman" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at me with bitterness and jealousy. "Nice to meet you, my name is Long Aoxue and I am the wife of our husband, I hope we get along well" ¨C Aotian spoke kindly without caring about Lin Ruoxi''s look of resentment. "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi had trouble getting angry due to Aotian''s kind attitude so she could only focus her resentment against me. ¨C "Exin why you have a new wife" I shrugged. ¨C "She wanted to be my wife and I saw no reason to refuse" "¡­" ¨C Lin Ruoxi was angry, but in the end, she sighed as she knew that arguing with me was a waste of time. Lin Ruoxi decided to ignore me and started talking to Aotian to try and get to know each other better since Aotian will be by her side for a while. We are currently having breakfast at Ruoxi''s house, obviously, I made the food and the housekeeper was in charge of setting the table. I like the housekeeper as she does an excellent job of cleaning the house without leaving a trace of dust, my OCD appreciates it. After returning to China I had to make adjustments to my ns as the energy of Aotian and Gogh drew the attention of the big Chinese sects and the government. The Chinese government took pains to hide all traces of the incident as the appearance of an Outer God would justify the intervention of the Will of the World and supernatural organizations from other countries. Humans are selfish so the government preferred not to receive help to avoid the intervention of foreign spies or possible conflicts with the Will of the World. Unfortunately for the government, someone leaked the news. I left traces of energy so that spies from other countries could report what happened. In two or three days other countries will send special agents to investigate the incident either with or without the support of the Chinese government. I had to exin to Aotian that I am doing this to protect my harem since the government hurt one of my wives. She wasn''t against my dishonest methods, though she suggested that it was better to attack the government and cultivators directly. I tried to tell her that it would cause a conflict with the Will of the World, but her answer was that then I must destroy the World. This woman only knows how to use force to solve problems without measuring the danger or the consequences of her actions... After a long conversation, I managed to convince her to let me do things my way, make the enemy destroy himself, and then attack him from behind. Although Aotian agreed to be a spectator, she refused to enter my Core of Existence as she wants to experience life on Gaia. The problem is that I can''t register her with the Will of the World as she is technically a criminal for entering Gaia without permission so her identity is a ticking time bomb. The only means I have to make the Will of the World not recognize her as an enemy is for her to restrict her cultivation to appear like an ordinary person, in the meantime I will find a way to register her as an otherworldly ally while hiding her true identity so that the Jade Dragon Emperor does not demand the return of his daughter. Aotian currently has the presence of a normal woman with no supernatural energy, but her beauty is too conspicuous which is sure to cause trouble. The good side is that she is not helpless, even without cultivation energy, her physical strength is enough to destroy a the size of Jupiter with ease. Nyaruko said that Aotian isparable to a caped bald man, I don''t understand what she means. For now, I can only prepare countermeasures for when Aotian''s identity is known. I already assumed that this will be a disaster. Despite all the future problems Aotian will cause me, she is a good wife. Aotian used her ability to see the ways of Destiny and warned me that something very strange is happening on Gaia. Based on that ability, China will be totally destroyed within the next two weeks. This is not really good since my ns are to destabilize the government and then restructure it to my convenience, but the total destruction of China will cause a political, economic, and supernatural disaster that will force me to leave this world without obtaining the benefits that interest me. The problem is that Aotian could not see who will be the cause of the destruction of China, but she is sure that I am not the cause. For now, I will have to gather as much information to try to change this Destiny since I want to control the government, not destroy the country. Aotian will stay by Ruoxi''s side while I''m in charge of looking for information so today my wives will go to thepany while I investigate this city since this ce will be the epicenter of the destruction of the whole country. "So you don''t know your biological parents?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi looked at Aotian sympathetically. "That''s right, but it really doesn''t matter, my adoptive father has been kind to me so I have no regrets" ¨C Aotian smiled friendly. Aotian knows that she shouldn''t talk about Higher Entities, but talking about her life as if she were a cultivator is fine as long as she is only with Lin Ruoxi. Now Lin Ruoxi thinks that Aotian is a homeless cultivator that I picked up by chance. She is a kind woman so her sympathy lessened her jealousy and she started treating Aotian like her little sister. In appearance, Aotian looks like a 17 or 18-year-old girl so Lin Ruoxi looks like her older sister at 23 years old. Both women talked about their lives in a harmonious environment which gave me some satisfaction, this kind of peaceful environment helps me to put up with the stupidities of the author. "Husband~" ¨C Monika''s cheerful voice sounded in my mind. ¨C "I do not want to interrupt your little moment of happiness, but I rmend you to watch the news on the inte~" I opened my cell phone and checked the trends in socialworks. Arisa was the one who taught me how to use this thing since I still think the inte is a waste of time. It is 8 in the morning, but there are several news about strange incidents of violence. Today at dawn a bank was robbed. Apparently, someone leaked the video from the security camera and you can see that a hooded man broke the main doors, opened the safe with his bare hands, and finally escaped while carrying heavy bags of money. He was nicknamed the ''Masked Hulk'' because of his superhuman strength. I can tell the name as I have seen some movies during my breaks at work. ording to Nyaruko, worlds with heroes ofics also exist, although the coordinates of those worlds have not yet been found. Many people have said that the video is false or that it is a promotion for a movie, but there are other videos and photographs of simr cases that began to ur the night before. The government has not made official statements and the videos are constantly removed from socialworks to prevent people from panicking at the appearance of criminals with superhuman abilities, but the images are published faster than the government can remove them. One moment¡­ "Monika¡­ Are you downloading the videos to repost them?" - I smiled wryly internally. "Ufufufu, the artificial intelligences of this world are too slow~ I''m also making edits to make the criminals look scarier to encourage collective fear~" ¨C Monika was having fun. "Good job" ¨C I put my cell phone away. "Ufufufu, it''s a pleasure to help my husband~" - Monika spoke fondly, a cute wife. It''s almost time for Lin Ruoxi to head to hispany so I spoke to the waiting woman standing behind me. ¨C "Xiao Bai, Aotian doesn''t know much about society so you guide her so trouble doesn''t arise" Xiao Bai nodded, she takes the role of her bodyguard very seriously so she always remains alert and ready forbat. "Won''t youe with us?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi raised an eyebrow upon hearing me. ¨C "Don''t tell me you are going to look for more women¡­" I smiled wryly. ¨C "I would like it to be like that, but I really need to fix some things, oh, one more thing, that Wang Ma apany you to work, someone needs to take care of you so that you do not skip meals" Wang Yn is Lin Ruoxi''s housekeeper, although her nickname is Wang Ma since she is my wife''s mother figure. And no, I am not interested in adding her to my harem, she will be a babysitter. By the way, Lin Ruoxi''s mother and father are currently not in town so I haven''t met them. Lin Ruoxi looked at me in confusion at what I said, but then she seemed to understand the situation so she gestured for me to open the telepathic link. ¨C "Is anyone nearby?" "Yes, but don''t worry, I''ll take care of it, while Aotian and Xiao Bai will protect you" - I smiled with a kind expression so that she wouldn''t feel distressed. There are currently 30 special forces agents guarding this residence. Monika managed to identify their identities based on themunications and they are not the same ones that appeared when I hit Yang Chen, but rather they are the group led by Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather. Aotian hadn''t even noticed them as she considers themparable to ants. That''s the problem of overconfidence, I''ll need to help her change several things in her mindset. Lin Ruoxi sighed and nodded, that is the value ofmunication, she knows that in a fight it will only be an obstacle so she is willing to listen to me during situations involving violence. Lin Ruoxi, Aotian, Xiao Bai, and the housekeeper left for thepany after eating breakfast. I put on hot water and waited. The agents surrounded the house as a man approached the door, behind him were two special agentsparable to the elite warriors of the Ichijo family. Before the man rang the bell, I opened the door and smiled. ¨C "Do you like tea or coffee?" The man stared at me while the two agents analyzed me, they even used special abilities to check if I have supernatural energy, but that was useless due to [Mythomania]. "It seems that you noticed us" - The man spoke to me with an imposing voice in an attempt to intimidate me with his presence. I shrugged. ¨C "I can be a simple bodyguard, but I have experience with ambushes" "¡­" ¨C The man seemed angry at my nonchnt attitude, but he kept his expressionless soldier expression. I don''t need [Character Sheet] to recognize the man, it''s Lin Zhiguo, Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather, leader of China''s special forces, and one of Mr. Ichijo''s friends. I let them into the house and the three people sat in the living room, then I poured them tea and made myself a coffee. I still don''t like tea. "Well, to what do I owe this unexpected visit?" ¨C I spoke friendly. "To begin with I want to know why you decided to stay to talk" - The old man spoke to me as if he were interrogating a criminal. I shrugged. ¨C "Well, I wanted to see if you were here to capture Miss Lin or if you were looking for me" The old man frowned. ¨C "Did you use those women as a decoy?" "Of course not" - I smiled and took out a detonator. ¨C "I am the decoy" One of the officers quickly threw a knife at my hand, but I easily dodged the knife. The second agent turned invisible and attempted to knock me over the head to knock me unconscious, but I easily parried his hand and with a twist of his arm forced him to kneel in front of me. I remained seated while my right hand held the invisible agent and my left hand held the detonator. The old man red at me and he was about to give the order to attack me, but my words stopped him. "Mr. Ichijo sends his regards" - I spoke with an indifferent voice as I released the invisible agent. "¡­" ¨C The old man paused for a moment and then sighed. ¨C "That idiot¡­ Ah, damn it, get out of here, this is a private conversation" Four unseen agents turned off their cloaking abilities and headed for the door to exit the house as the two agents acting as escorts also nodded expressionlessly. All of these soldiers were indoctrinated to follow orders without question, they are no different than puppets. The old man leaned back on the sofa as if he was tired of life and sighed heavily. ¨C "It seems that the rumors that that girl made deals with the Ichijo family were true¡­ Damn you Issei, you promised not to cause me problems" "I''m not here on behalf of the Ichijo family" ¨C I spoke calmly and took off a watch while I changed my appearance and soul frequency to Luis''s. ¨C "I introduce myself, my name is Oosuki Luis and I am the husband of Lin Ruoxi" "¡­" ¨C The old man looked at me nkly and then rubbed the bridge of his nose as if he had a migraine. ¨C "That girl married a damn brat¡­ Did Issei say something to you?" I nodded. ¨C "You are my wife''s grandfather, she knows it too" "......" ¨C The old man''s face turned red with fury. ¨C "ISSEI YOU DAMN BASTARD!!" The old man managed to calm down after two minutes of breathing like a raging bull, he finally drank his tea to calm down. "Good tea..." ¨C The old man tried not to think about Mr. Ichijo to calm his fury. "I''m d you liked it, sir" - I made a small bow. The old man began to study me with his eyes. I revealed my identity since ording to what Mr. Ichijo told me, the fact that I am Lin Ruoxi''s husband will help lessen the old man''s suspicions and hostility since he really loves his granddaughter, but he is a stubborn old man who doesn''t know handle family rtionships while her true wish is to converse with Lin Ruoxi to establish a true grandfather-granddaughter rtionship. In fact, the contact list Mr. Ichijo gave me included this old man''s private number. The old man sighed. ¨C "Judging by your reaction to the hidden agents, you must already know about the supernatural world" I nodded. ¨C "That''s right sir, in fact, I was recently involved in an incident where I was sent to another world and became what they call a Hero" "..." - The old man frowned. ¨C "Are you talking about the school incident?" I nodded. I''m not surprised that he knows about it, these kinds of incidents be known as they can lead to an increase or decrease in the supernatural power of a country. The old man raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Are you not being too sincere?" "Mr. Ichijo said I can trust you and my boss ordered me not to cause any trouble, I''m just here to take care of my wife" ¨C I spoke nkly as if my mind was more like a rational machine than an emotional person. The old man seemed pleased with my words, but there was something that caught his attention. ¨C "Issei not your boss?" I shook my head. ¨C "I work directly for the heir to the Ichijo family, Ichijo Seiji" The old man''s mouth twitched bitterly at the name. This man has a lot of prestige among the soldiers and intelligence department so he must know that the cause of the disaster for the cultivators is the son of the current ruler of the nation. On the other hand, the government already knows that the cultivators were brutally mutted by the hero Seiji. Although the Administrator was returned unharmed as he is a member of an important family from China, the other 7 cultivators are now useless vegetables. Although their injuries can be healed, they won''t be able to cultivate again since Auriel''s energy purified all traces of cultivation energy. Using [Schizophrenia] to register cultivation as a disease, I was able to use Auriel''s blessing as a weapon. This angered and scared the cultivators as a single Hero was able to defeat 8 nukes. Although Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather knows that this happened because of the idiot whose father is too important, it doesn''t change that the loss of 7 government-affiliated cultivators caused great damage to China''s national power so he bears a deep resentment towards Seiji. Despite his hatred, the old man didn''t vent against me since I am now protecting his granddaughter, I was even willing toe to this country despite the dangers. "Ah, damn it" ¨C The old man sighed heavily. ¨C "My idea was to test the bodyguard that girl hired, but now I have this problem¡­ My horoscope said that today would be a good day" I finished my cup of coffee. ¨C "Sir, with all due respect, believing in horoscopes is stupid" "Yes, you''re right" - The old man sighed and drank the tea to calm his worries. ¨C "Hey boy, do you have a beer or any alcohol?" From my pocket, I took out a small leather bag and pretended to take out a bottle of rice wine. I put a cup in front of the old man and filled it with the rice wine. I personally don''t like rice wine, but I have a wide range of spirits in my Rasen Dimension which is depressing because I can''t get drunk every time I feel stressed. "This time I''m going to ignore that you have a space bag and you''re doing illegal smuggling" - The old man smiled as he smelled the sweet smell of wine. ¨C "This is a fine wine¡­" This wine is a low-quality product that I stole from the Buddhist sect, but in Gaia, this wine can be considered of the highest quality. I did not offer one of the liquors that I distilled myself as it will be a headache if the old man starts chasing me for more drinks. This wine could enhance vitality, lessen the effects of weak curses, and calm the mind so that the old man felt as if he had rejuvenated twenty years. I can sell this wine as a first-ss treasure, but emotional connections are more valuable than money. I feigned empathy so that the old man could express all the concerns in his heart and thus make him feel that he was talking to the most trustworthy person. Holding too many worries makes the mind weak when little constion is found, which makes it easier to manipte, so it is better to express worries constantly so as not to umte stress. Within minutes the old man treated me like his own son and we started drinking while he told me about his life and his regrets. Apparently, he still regrets not staying by Lin Ruoxi''s grandmother''s side since she was his only true love. If it weren''t for his family''s expectations and responsibilities, he would have dropped everything to be with her, even abandoned the woman who was legally his wife. The old man had made many mistakes in his life that he regretted. He did not take care of Lin Ruoxi''s grandmother so she died of an illness that could be treated with the resources of the Lin family, a prestigious family in the military field. He wasn''t present during Lin Ruoxi''s father''s upbringing so he became aplete idiot, especially since he''s barren and it caused him an inferiorityplex that worsened his shitty attitude. He has never conversed with his granddaughter (Lin Ruoxi), although the only thing that gives him somefort is that he secretly applied spiritual medicine to Xue Zijing (Lin Ruoxi''s mother) when he found out that she had leukemia, though this put Xue Zijing in danger as it indirectly exposed her to the supernatural world. I have the feeling that this information will give me headaches... [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill nods innocently] ¡­ I made subtlements that Lin Ruoxi was in a terrible emotional situation when I met her, I even left clues for the old man to know that his granddaughter had been on the verge of suicide. I got into the role so much that I also started drinking and so we both became friends, we even looked like grandfather and grandson. "Hey brat..." - The old man drank another ss. ¨C "Things are bing chaotic in this city¡­ Although we have no proof, it is possible that something very bad is about to happen so you should be careful¡­" I nodded after downing a bottle of tequ. ¨C "My wife will be safe¡­. I''ll make sure of that¡­" "Heh, you''re a good brat" - The old man patted my back after having another drink. ¨C "Hey, how strong are you?" "Enough to protect my family" ¨C I drank another bottle. "Hey, that''s not saying much" - The old man grunted. ¨C "Let''s see¡­ you easily immobilized an elite agent using martial arts and since you''re a hero then you must have magic or such crap¡­" I nodded as he pulled out a bottle of whiskey. ¨C "I specialize in body reinforcement magic and I am good at assassination¡­ I think you have already heard of the Kuro assassin in Japan¡­" "Yes, Ichijo''s Dog" ¨C The old man drank another ss and smiled. ¨C "Is that your identity?" I nodded. ¨C "Before I became a hero I was the assassin of the Ichijo family, my role was somewhat disposable but now I am the direct subordinate of boss Seiji" The old man patted my back again. ¨C "To be so young, without a doubt you have had a difficult life" "Something like that" ¨C I finished the bottle. ¨C "But well, thinking about the past is useless, I am still alive, and only that matters" "Brat, you sound like an old man, you need to rx and enjoy life or you''ll end up being a bitter old man like me" - The old man smiled kindly. ¨C "I like you brat so I hope you take care of my granddaughter" I nodded. ¨C "I will die before I allow my wife to be in danger¡­" "..." - The old man drank a couple of sses in silence until he sighed. ¨C "Brat¡­ if you had to choose between being with the lover you love or fulfilling the duty for which you have been prepared all your life, what would you choose?" "I choose my woman" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "It is stupid to ask, nothing is more important than my woman" "What if you have an arranged marriage and even have a daughter? Would you leave that family to be with the lover you love?" - The old man stared at his empty ss. "I stay as both" - I shrugged and filled the old man''s ss. "And if your wife doesn''t allow it?" - The old man did not look away from the ss without drinking it. "I don''t care, I''ll take both" ¨C I drank a bottle of German beer. ¨C "If my wife gets angry maybe she will calm down after stabbing me a couple of times, then I will find a way to convince her that things will work out" "Tch, young people nowadays don''t think about patriotism and the importance of responsibilities anymore" ¨C The old man snorted angrily, although he seems a little pleased with my answer. "What good are ideals if I can''t protect those I love?" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "My only responsibility is to take care of my family, I don''t care about everything else" "..." - The old man smiled and drank thest ss. ¨C "I entrust my granddaughters to you¡­" Wait. Granddaughters? Plural? I think Mr. Ichijo mentioned that this man started a family with his legal wife... Ah, whatever, if the granddaughter is beautiful it''s fine. "I''ll take care of it" - I agreed. We were drinking like this all morning until the old man fell asleep and was carried by his soldiers. A soldier thanked me as it was the first time they had seen hismander sleeping with a calm smile. Apparently, the old man is well-liked in the army... Well, I do not care, I''m drunk and my rationality is at rock bottom. "Senpai, let''s advance the plot!" Whatever, this country is going to be destroyed in two weeks so I''m going to rx a bit. I changed my appearance to the Harem King and started wandering. At least I had enough rationality to restrict my presence so I wouldn''t kill ordinary people by ident. "Ahahahaha I''m invincible! Stupid policemen no one can stop the great Tiger Fang!" All the liquor I have is good quality so to get cheap beer I need to go to a cheap bar¡­ Where was the ROSE bar? "Boy, stay away from that man! It is dangerous!" "Do you think you look cool in your stupid Kung Fu clothes?! Fucking idiot brat! Go dead!" "Watch out!" Noisy¡­ "Bastard let go of me! W-Wait! Aaaahhh my arm!" "Shut up, I''m drunk and your voice is annoying" - I sighed. I want a hamburger¡­ Maybe a steak¡­ Chapter 265: Variety of waifus Chapter 265: Variety of waifus "The FBI caught senpai for being a lolicon, poor senpai, I told you not to touch those lolis..." "Oh, my poor little brother is being judged like a criminal¡­ my cute and pitiful little brothere and let Onee-san hug you" "Hey Listen! Jail is just another room, now go desecrate more lolis!" "Will we have a prison bow?" I sighed internally. ¨C "Stop saying stupid things, I have a hangover" It''s only noon and I''m already in an annoying situation. My desire for cheap booze made me wander the city and so I got involved in a generic action movie situation. A man with bullet-proof skin was causing chaos in a high-ss restaurant, apparently, the idiot tried to force a beautiful woman to marry him. Things escted when a boy managed to punch the asshole out into the street, but the man got up and punched the boy. Then the police came and threatened him to stop, but the bullets couldn''t bring him down. Things got tense when the jerk grabbed a policewoman and threatened to kill her if they didn''t leave him alone, it even seemed like the jerk would **** the woman on the spot. The boy who should be a protagonist was about to face the idiot with super strength, but at that moment a drunken idiot in martial arts clothes appeared. While my attention was clouded with drunkenness, I allowed my body to be influenced by my plot armors and thus came to a leading man stage. The brawny idiot tried to hit me from the plot armor effect and my body reacted instinctively. First I grabbed his arm and twisted him until all his bones broke up to his shoulder, the pain made the idiot drop the policewoman to which I smiled at her to calm down simr to a father reassuring his daughter. The idiot''s screaming annoyed me so I kicked his knee which almost ripped his leg off, then hit his head to damage his brain and put him in aa. After turning the idiot into a vegetable, I ignored the cops and went into the restaurant to get something to eat until my drunkenness wore off. The policemen were very scared since I easily destroyed the limbs of a bullet-immune monster, but they calmed down upon seeing my friendly attitude and I was even willing to apany them to the police station in exchange for twenty hamburgers. Now I''m in an interrogation room, but instead of being treated like a criminal, I''m sittingfortably while eating hamburgers. By the way, the protagonist left disappointed at not being able to show off as a hero, he even saw me with hostility for stealing the spotlight from him. Idiot. Anyway, since I used pure physical strength and martial arts I didn''t break supernaturalws, but that doesn''t change that I almost killed a person in a public area. In fact, Monika confirmed that the video where I hit the idiot is going viral on the inte and now I am a very popr martial arts master on social media... Society is stupid. The police do not know what to do with me since I helped them and they are grateful for what I did, but at the same time, they are worried that such a strong individual is wandering around the city even though there is no record of my identity. Since I introduced myself as Harem King now the policemen think I''m an idiot with too much force which is dangerous, but they don''t have the courage to try to arrest me for fear that I might be hostile. The head of the police department called his superiors since he didn''t know what to do with me, now they are just waiting for a government representative toe. When I finished thest hamburger, a beautiful woman entered the interrogation room, she is the police that I helped. Now that I''m not drunk I realize that she looks familiar to me. [Name: Cai Yan Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Policeman. Yang Chen''s Harem (Spoiler)] I see, she is the twin sister of the woman who spoke to me after I hit the reincarnation of Hades¡­ I''m not surprised. "You need something? A drink or something else?" ¨C The woman asked me a bit aggressively to hide how embarrassed she felt. "You can capture the hearts of jade-skinned beauties even though you currently have such a normal face that it''s boring" ¨C Nyaruko was eating snacks. ¨C "Good, your protagonist''s Dao transcends the heavens and all that bullshit~" "Hey, don''t make fun of the Dao" ¨C System Goddess frowned. BB smiled. ¨C "Everything is Dao so the Dao is also bullshit" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess decided to open her system screen to work and ignore the other women in my head. "Heh, you''re weak, youck hate" ¨C Nyaruko sneered. "You need to cultivate a strong mind~" ¨C BB was having fun. I ignored the voices that only I can hear and smiled at the policewoman. ¨C "Being able to talk to such a beautiful woman is what I need most, although I would appreciate a ss of water" Cai Yan blushed slightly. ¨C "I-I w-will bring you water" The woman fled to fetch water. I sighed internally, this is so easy it''s boring. After a couple of seconds, a woman entered the interrogation room, she was not the police Cai Yan but her twin Cai Ning. The woman had seen her sister''s behavior and seemed to haveplex feelings since it was obvious that that simple-minded woman had a crush on me. I pretended not to notice her conflicted feelings and greeted her innocently like a child seeing her first girlfriend. ¨C "Hello, I am d to see you" Cai Ning smiled softly, it was not an act but a true smile of gratitude since I protected her sister. "I''ve been waiting for your call, but it seems you didn''t want to see me" ¨C Cai Ning sat in front of me with a slight smile to make me see that she was not mad at me. ¨C "It seems that you were busy saving damsels in distress, by the way, I see it seems that your presence decreased" Her attitude is simr to an elementary school teacher admonishing a naughty child, she really thinks I have the brain of a brat. I showed a guilty expression. ¨C "I had not realized that my presence scared people so I am repressing my cultivation, and well, I am sorry, I did not have time to call you" Cai Ning smiled gently. ¨C "Don''t worry, I really thank you, the woman you helped is my younger sister so I am eternally grateful for what you did" "You are sisters?" ¨C I acted like a clueless idiot. ¨C "Now that I see you, it is true that they are simr¡­" Cai Ning gave a small smile as if she found my stupidity adorable. I want to throw up¡­ I smiled slightly. ¨C "Actually I wanted to look for something to eat sincest night I stayed up drinking¡­ I was depressed after the person I fought with escape at the best moment of the fight¡­ It is sad not to find strong rivals¡­" Cai Ning''s eyes sharpened for a second. ¨C "Did you fight someone strong?" For me to describe someone as a strong opponent means great danger considering how easily I beat Yang Chen. I sighed like a child depressed over losing a toy. ¨C "Last night I felt the presence of a strong entity so I went to investigate and found a very interesting woman¡­ We fought a bit and she ran away after we exchanged a couple of blows even though I just wanted a friendly fight¡­" Cai Ning swallowed hard and did her best to remain calm. ¨C "Do you know the name of that woman?" I held my chin as if trying to remember. ¨C "I have no idea, but she said she was the ck goat with a thousand young or something like that" "Shub¡­" ¨C Cai Ning closed her mouth tightly, she almost said a name that shouldn''t be mentioned out loud. People who believe that the Outer Gods are fictitious beings can say those names safely, but those who know of the existence of these beings must not say their names aloud or risk bing infected with Madness, only people with strong mental and spiritual defenses can say the names safely. Last night, BB made modifications to make Gogh''s energy look like Shub-Niggurath''s energy while Aotian''s energy was left unrecorded. The stage was left as if a powerful but unknown cultivator had fought against Shub-Niggurath. Although Gaia is a strong world, it has been visited by some Old Ones and Outer Gods throughout history. BB came at the beginning of the Age of Humanity to steal character records from the Fate series, then sold the character records to other entities and because of that some Ancient Ones and Outer Gods look like characters from that franchise. Shub-Niggurath came before the Middle Ages to learn the origin of her appearance. She had orgies that started some evil cults that worshiped sex and pleasure, in fact, the secret archives of the Vatican have her registered as a greater danger than Satan, especially since some of those cults still exist. Abby arrived shortly after Shub-Niggurath and shared some of her knowledge with the humans, but this started the witch hunt. Shub-Niggurath and Yog-Sothoth were the cause of obscurantism. At that time ya sent her main forces to eradicate the invaders so they had to leave the World, that is how a little of Abby''s blood remained in this World. In modern times thest sighting of a bearer of Madness was the arrival of Cthulhu in Japan fifteen years ago. Unfortunately for the octopus, BB didn''t tell him that ya had developed countermeasures to deal with the Old Ones and Outer Gods so the octopus was sealed in Mount Fuji. "I-I see¡­" ¨C Cai Ning managed to regain herposure a bit, although her face is pale. The Outer Gods may not seem like much since they''re just loud girls from my perspective, but each one of them has caused so much destruction and suffering that they can be considered the most terrifying creatures in the multiverse. Even the most innocent girl, Abby, has destroyed so many Worlds that she lost count. "Are you fine?" ¨C I showed concern while my voice was gentle which helped Cai Ning rx. Due to the plot armor and the strength I have disyed she feels safe around me. "You mentioned that you fought with that woman and she escaped¡­" ¨C Cai Ning she stared at me as if she wanted to check if I''m just talking nonsense. I nodded with a disappointed expression. ¨C "I formed a pocket dimension so as not to harm the city and then we fought, but she escaped at the first opportunity¡­" Cai Ning had a mix of disbelief, excitement, amazement, and terror. Although it was hard to believe that a single person could fight an Outer God, she tried to believe me. Although information about Shub-Niggurath had been leaked to other organizations, information about the pocket dimension remained unknown. Added to that is the fact that it was a cultivator who fought against the Outer God and although prestige is important for a cultivator, no sect would dare to lie about it for fear of antagonizing Shub-Niggurath or the cultivator who faced her. Cai Ning thought of many possibilities and scenarios, but since her processing speed is still that of a human, it took her long enough for her sister to return with a bottle of water. The door opened and Cai Yan walked in with a cheerful attitude. ¨C "There were no sses so I brought a bottle¡­ Huh? Sister?" Cai Ning snapped out of her thoughts upon hearing her sister''s voice, but she is a professional agent so she just smiled kindly. ¨C "Hello Yan, I came to visit my friend" "Do you two know each other?" ¨C Cai Yan looked at me with slight anger out of jealousy. I nodded like an idiot who can''t read the environment. ¨C "Yesterday we met after I went to a bar" "¡­" ¨C Cai Yan squeezed the bottle and almost broke it. Considering that Cai Ning is a special agent of supernatural forces then Cai Yan must not know the identity of her sister since she is an airhead and she can spill ssified information by ident. "I had a conflict with a stalker and King helped me" ¨C Cai Ning spoke calmly. King¡­ God, I want to die. "Hey Listen! She already calls you king, now let her call you daddy!" ¡­ Dammit. "Was that guy stalking you?" - I frowned like an angry child. ¨C "I should have hit him harder" Cai Ning couldn''t hold back the wry smile, Yang Chen is still unconscious and will only wake up tomorrow. ording to the space marks, that idiot must be at the bar while Rose takes care of him. Come to think of it, maybe my thoughts were influenced by my mindset of destroying potential dangers so I thought I''d go to the ROSE bar to assassinate Yang Chen. That would have been a problem because of Zeus and U-Olga, plus it might draw ya''s unnecessary attention¡­ How troublesome. Cai Yan sighed in relief and stopped torturing the innocent water bottle. - "I see¡­" "Are you d your sister is being bullied?" ¨C Cai Ning feigned anger just to annoy her sister. "Nothing of that!" - Cai Yan raised her hands in panic. ¨C "Describe that idiot to look for him, I will castrate him with kicks!" I''m starting to like this girl. Cai Ning shook her head. ¨C "Yan, watch yournguage and behavior or you will not find a boyfriend" "¡­" ¨C Cai Yan looked down in embarrassment as she gave me subtle nces. I smiled. ¨C "What''s wrong with hitting an idiot? If someone is looking for trouble then it''s his own fault even if he gets killed" Cai Yan smiled and nodded. ¨C "Look sister, King agrees with me!" Ugh, King¡­ I know it''s my fault, but it''s still disgusting. "You two¡­" - Cai Ning sighed as if she saw two troublesome children. I feel sorry for her, I know what it''s like to have to take care of a troublesome sister. The quiet moment was interrupted when a policeman entered the interrogation room. "Sorrydies, but someone wants to see the¡­. Um, guest? ¨C The police did not know how to ssify me. I smiled and stood up. ¨C "Let''s talkter, I want to see who wants to see me" Cai Ning looked at me wryly as if she considered me an attention deficit child unable to sit still, although she also has no way to stop me if I want to leave. There may be powerful entities in China, but so far I have shown good behavior and possibly the government has already started devising ns to control me since Seiji''s appearance created a need to cultivate talented youngsters to rece the old guardians. Cai Yan sighed and handed the bottle to me. ¨C "I still have to thank you, then let me buy you something to eat" I smiled. ¨C "Of course, it''s a date" "D-Date" ¨C Cai Yan blushed and ran away. The policeman looked at me with a mixture of admiration and jealousy. It seems that Cai Yan is quite popr. I apanied the policeman to see who wanted to see me. Cai Ning was looking to confirm my location for the military so there are two options, the person looking for me is a government representative or someone with influence outside of the official government. Considering the policeman''s calm demeanor, it is possible that he is financially important, but has no control over the police. That rules out the great families. I was taken to a private waiting room where there was a beautiful mature woman who suits my tastes quite well. If I''m not mistaken, the idiot I put in aa wanted this woman to be his wife. [Name: Tang Wan Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Milf. Businesswoman. Tragic heroine. Virgin. Yang Chen''s Harem (Spoiler)] Incredible, a virgin mother, the fantasies of the authors no longer surprise me. I smiled like an idiot child who fell in love at first sight. Tang Wan seemed used to lustful looks, but she seemed to like that my look was more like a child''s crush rather than carnal lust. "Thank you for what you did, I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t shown up" - Tang Wan bowed politely which showed a bit of her cleavage, she did it on purpose. "Tch, another bitch" ¨C Chiyo was upset. She doesn''t seem like a seductive woman looking for sexual pleasure, but she is the model of a cunning woman who knows how to use her charms to obtain benefits, although considering that she is a virgin then she must be the kind of woman who knows how to use words to manipte others. Come to think of it, I think Lin Ruoxi mentioned this woman''s name... Well, I don''t care, she''s a sexy mature woman, that''s all that matters. I scratched my cheek awkwardly. ¨C "You don''t have to thank me, I just came by chance" Tang Wan looked at me gently while making sure to read my expressions for hypocrisy or lies. She reminds me of Yuriko, but more depressing. "I was very scared by what happened" ¨C Tang Wan sighed like a tragic maiden, although in reality, she was scared. ¨C "My bodyguards could not stop that man for which I am really grateful¡­" The protagonist''s actions were forgotten... Now I understood what this woman wants, a strong bodyguard that she can trust. Tang Wan seems to be in trouble and she needs someone strong to protect her, but considering her appearance and her luxurious clothes it is clear that she cannot entrust her safety to just anyone. From my work in the yakuza, I know the bodyguard agencies are not always trustworthy as a rival can bribe the agency to betray the employer. It is best to train your own bodyguards, but that takes time and resources. I showed concern for her words but didn''t say anything as if I didn''t know how tofort her. Tang Wan was a bit pleased by my attitude since it is clear that I am easy to manipte, but she has not offered me a job directly since she first wants to establish a friendship with me since rushing things is counterproductive. "I really appreciate your help and I wanted to tell you in person" ¨C Tan Wan smiled with a slight trace of redness that increased her charm, then she took out a business card to give it to me. ¨C "If at any time you need something, please do not hesitate to look for me¡­" When I received the card she made subtle physical contact with me, it seems she chose to use the style of an innocent maiden. I epted the card with a big smile, then acted like I was thinking about something, and finally reached into my pocket to pull out a jade bracelet that looked like an antique. Tang Wan seemed surprised by the bracelet as it looked like something that would be in a museum as a national relic. With an innocent smile, I handed over the bracelet. ¨C "As long as you use this you do not need to be afraid, you will be safe" Tang Wan epted the bracelet, but she only seemed to see the economic value of it, she doesn''t seem to know about the supernatural world, or if she does then she doesn''t have the knowledge to evaluate cultivation artifacts. This bracelet is different from the artifact I gave to Rosy or An Xin, this artifact uses the principles of chance and luck to avoid deadly attacks, but it can''t avoid attacks from a Higher Entity or a powerful supernatural entity. It''s trash in therger context, but it''s a valuable treasure in human society since it''s possible to survive a bombardment with this, plus, this thing doesn''t use spiritual energy so it doesn''t break the rules of the supernatural world. I love loopholes¡­ "It seems that you don''t know what it is" - I smiled with amusement. ¨C "Look, put it on" Tang Wan put it on as she appreciated the design. I took a throwing knife out of my pocket and smiled. Tan Wan paled when I threw the knife at her face, but she was surprised when the knife unnaturally changed its trajectory and stabbed into the wall. "Human weapons can not hurt you" - I smiled. ¨C "Although I heard about something called an atomic bomb and I don''t think this can protect you from that kind of weapon¡­ Just avoid those bombs and you''ll be fine" Tang Wan looked at me nkly, she was a little angry that I attacked her without warning, but she was also amazed at the effects of the bracelet. "Thank you for this gift" - Tang Wan bowed. This time there was not only gratitude in her voice, but also respect, curiosity, and a little fear. Curiously, her fear did not make her want to get away from me, on the contrary, the mixture of curiosity and fear made her want to meet me to explore my secrets. "For now I have to go, I have some business to attend to" - I sighed slightly and then smiled warmly. ¨C "If you are in danger, that bracelet will alert me and I will help you so do not worry, I will make sure you are safe" Tang Wan maintained the respectful bow. ¨C "I have received a lot of your help, is there anything you need from me?" "Hey Listen! A threesome with her daughter!" ¡­..Only if she is 16 and up. "Come on senpai, say a cliche dialogue! Prove that you are a generic system user with no personality! You can do it Harem King!" ¡­. I want to throw up¡­ I suppressed my nausea and smiled. ¨C "Would you have a date with me? Yesterday I arrived in the city and it would be wonderful if such a beautiful woman shows me around" "Congrattions senpai, you lost 100 points in your intelligence stat! If you lose another 100 you will officially be a fanfic protagonist!" ¡­ Tang Wan looked up and smiled kindly at me. ¨C "I would love to be your guide around the city" Maybe I lost my non-existent dignity, but I got a date with a sexy Milf so it was worth it. Chapter 266: The plot armor is fucking ridiculous Chapter 266: The plot armor is fucking ridiculous Tang Wan is a woman who knows how society works and she knows that I am currently very well known since the video where I hit the idiot went viral. Although I designed my face to be so normal that people will forget me in a matter of seconds, my ancient martial arts clothes are very eye-catching so people can recognize me by my clothes. Monika has been monitoring social media and apparently, there are petitions on the inte to make me a celebrity or something stupid like that. Although it sounds like a bad joke from people with too much time on their hands, Monika said that at least two TV stations have posted on social media that they are willing to seek me out for some interviews. The inte is full of idiots... The point is that Tang Wan is a smart woman and before any reporter can contact me, she decided to hide my identity to have more chances to convince me to be her bodyguard. It may seem that this situation is very forced and she is making too much senseless effort, but everything has a reason and this is not only a cause of the author''sck of creativity. While Tang Wan was arguing with the manager since the idiot mocked me saying that I am a homeless man who takes refuge behind a woman, a group of idiots entered the store to raid the ce, but the raiders'' weapons were too advanced for mere thieves so I used [Reader''s Perspective] to understand what was going on. It''s not worth showing what I saw since it''s stupid, the bottom line is that those idiots are faking a robbery at the clothing store to kidnap Tang Wan. She belongs to one of the four important families in China, but she has tried to cut all her ties with the Tang family since they only see her as a tool. An Asian country being macho, what a novelty... The Tang family has great influence in politics and business, but currently that family is in a session struggle and Tang Wan is a strongpetitor since she formed herpany almost single-handedly. The problem is that the other heirs are jealous and seek to take control of Tang Wan''spany. By the way, she is Lin Ruoxi''s business rival and they both hate each other. Tang Wan doesn''t want to inherit the Tang family, but some people in her family want to force her to marry into another family for profit, so she is under constant stress. To make the woman''s stress worse, the Tang family started threatening her two days ago to give up the shares of herpany or they will take action to take away her daughter from her. This is because two of the cultivators I mutted belonged to the Tang family so currently they are desperate for more power and prestige as losing two ancestors was a heavy blow to the status of that family. Yes, basically this woman is on the verge of a nervous breakdown because of me¡­ I live up to my role as a system user. The current assants are not random thieves, they are putting on a show to cover up a kidnapping as they are elite soldiers on a mission to kidnap Tang Wan. Among Tang Wan''s bodyguards, there is a spy who notified the Tang family that the milf''s bodyguards are in the hospital so technically she is defenseless. The spy was also sent to the hospital so he doesn''t know I''m by the milf''s side so again the plot favors me in a stupidly convenient way. Considering the stress that Tang Wan is going through, if I help her then she will genuinely fall in love with me in the same way that Lin Ruoxi already sees me as her husband. It seems that all the heroines of ''My Wife is a Beautiful CEO'' are tragic women in need of affection... "Put your hands up!" ¨C Some idiot with his face covered by a bva pointed a semi-automatic rifle at us. The manager did not hesitate to kneel as he begged for his life and pointed at Tang Wan saying that she has money and would be a more valuable hostage. I won''t lie, the idiot almost made meugh. Tang Wan was scared and as if it was an order from the plot, she unconsciously grabbed the corner of my shirt. I''m currently wearing civilian clothes so I don''t look like a martial artist anymore, just an ordinary boy of no importance. "Raise your hands and kneel!" ¨C The idiot pointed the gun at us. Tan Wan was very scared despite having her jade bracelet so I smiled warmly at her. ¨C "Don''t worry, I told you that I will take care of you and I am a man of my word" Tan Wan unconsciously grabbed my arm to reassure herself. "Kneel down or you will die!" ¨C The idiot was angry at being ignored. Next to us was the counter of the store where there was a pen, I took the pen and threw it at the idiot''s face. Although the idiot was a soldier with excellent reflexes, the pen pierced his head and then stuck in the wall behind him. The idiot fell to the ground as blood poured from the hole in his forehead. I held Tang Wan''s hand in a friendly way and smiled kindly at her. - "You see? Everything''s fine" "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan looked at the dead man, then looked at me, then looked at the corpse, and finally saw my smile again. Fear of seeing a murder, gratitude at being protected, and concern at my indifference to death, Tang Wan''s mind made various calctions about the benefits and dangers of having me by her side. Even though she is more rational and intelligent than Lin Ruoxi, she is in a vulnerable emotional situation so the idea of having someone protect her was very tempting, I just need to put a little more pressure and I will get a milf. I slightly increased the power of my plot armor while Tang Wan continued to consider the options. "What the hell?!" ¨C An assant approached the store and saw the body of his partner. ¨C "Who murdered my brother?! The manager was about to point me out, but there was another pen on the table so the second assant was killed, but since he was outside the store the other assants saw his partner''s body fall. They are a total of 10 raiders, a squad of elite soldiers serving the Tang family. The remaining 8 soldiers did not attack directly but instead started shouting for us toe out with our hands up or they start killing civilians. Maybe there are some pretty girls or attractive women, but currently, I have an interesting candidate for my harem in front of me. "You''re a little pale, do you want to get out of here?" ¨C I spoke with concern. - "I can get you out of here without facing the enemies, or I can quickly deal with them, but I want to know what you prefer" Tang Wan seems to have realized that the raiders are not mere thieves since she looked at the weapons on the two corpses. "..." - The milf took a deep breath and held my hands firmly. ¨C "I cannot leave here since that would endanger innocent people¡­ Please deal with them" She doesn''t want to see murder and will feel guilty about causing the death of humans even if they are enemies with weapons, but at the same time, she seems excited at the thought of being able to oppose the authoritarian forces of her family. I think that what motivates this woman the most is not her desire for her freedom but her love for her daughter... I still dislike motherhood, but I don''t dislike this woman. I nodded with a smile and looked at the manager. ¨C "Sir, do you have any more pens?" "¡­" ¨C The manager did not dare to look at me. "Those pens are part of a luxury collection so this man is not willing to lose any more of his precious pens even if his life is in danger." ¨C Tang Wan looked at the manager with contempt. "I see" ¨C I nodded without caring about the stupidities of materialism, then put my hand on the counter that was made of high-quality wood and should be worth a few thousand dors. ¨C "Then I will have to improvise" Before the horrifying look of the manager, I destroyed the wooden cab to form some wooden stakes. Tang Wan had a teasing smile, she seems like the type of woman who doesn''t forget resentments. "This should be enough" ¨C I smiled innocently as if I didn''t realize the manager''s desperation. That''s the good thing about innocence born of ignorance, I can do stupid things without worrying about the consequences. I didn''t have to leave the clothing store, I just threw the wooden stakes in the direction of the remaining thieves. People in the mall screamed in terror as the thieves fell to the ground with their hearts pierced by wooden stakes that came out of nowhere. "Problem solved" - I smiled at the woman. Tang Wan sighed with a subtle sense of guilt as the raiders died at her request, but the greatest feeling in her heart was the satisfaction of managing to oppose her family''s forces. I insist, the women in this country have too many family dramas. The police in this country are quite efficient so they arrived a few minutes after the assants threatened the civilians, but I easily killed the robbers so the policemen just had to calm down the civilians and remove the corpses. Policewoman Cai Yan didn''t show up as we are far away from the police station, but two policemen recognized Tang Wan so they let us go smoothly even though I killed the group of assants. Benefits of capitalism, money is more important than people. The policemen let us go without questioning each other so we were able to avoid the annoying questioning, though now many people look at me with jealousy since Tang Wan is hugging my arm like a maiden in love. She made the decision to keep me by her side even though she didn''t know my identity. As we walked we began to talk about our lives as if we were on our first date. I mentioned that I have lived on a mountain together with my grandfather, after he died I decided to enter civilized society as I am curious about the world. Tang Wan told me about her business life, a bit about her family situation where she doesn''t want to get involved with the Tang family, and the fact that she is tired of being afraid for her and her daughter''s safety. When she mentioned her daughter, she was very attentive to my reaction since Asian society does not look favorably on single mothers, especially those women who had children without being married, since these women arebeled as vulgar and promiscuous. I smiled warmly. ¨C "You have worked so hard so that your daughter can enjoy a life without problems, you are a wonderful mother" Tang Wan trembled slightly, I managed to touch a very sensitive spot in her heart which made her look away to not let see that she almost shed a tear. "I''m not a good mother¡­" ¨C Tang Wan squeezed my arm. ¨C "I am very busy with my work and I cannot keep an eye on my daughter¡­ She began to be interested in illegal careers and I have only sent people to protect her, but I have not stopped her¡­ I do not know how to set limits and she is bing an unscrupulous girl, but every time I think about how she grew up without a father I be unable to stop her hobbies¡­" The life of a single mother or father isplicated, fortunately for me, I just have to see that my daughters do not do something stupid while my wives take care of raising them. With my free hand, I caressed her cheek and made her look into my eyes as eye contact is important to make words more impactful and believable. ¨C "No one is perfect, but the best quality of humans is that we can learn from our mistakes to improve, if you feel that you are not paying enough attention to your daughter you can always make time at work to spend time with her, I am sure that your daughter knows how much you love her and that is the most valuable thing" "Luis... sometimes you say very nice things" - Tsubaki smiled in my mind. "So disgusting, senpai gives me diabetes" "Hey Listen! Quit the cheap soap opera romance and fornicate with that Milf!" That''s why Tsubaki is so special to me, she''s not a nuisance. Tang Wan was moved by my words, but she had other concerns. ¨C "But if I do not continue to make an effort in mypany, then my family¡­" The reason why she is so obsessed with herpany is thatpany is her only shield to protect her own freedom and her daughter from the influence of the Tang family. I smiled. ¨C "If something worries you, just tell me, I am not very intelligent, but I trust my strength" "Senpai stop! I''m going to die of cringe!" Tang Wan hugged me whileying her head on my shoulder. - "Thank you" As the beautiful milf hugged me, I felt something strange in the air. We are in a park and since it is working time there are no people around, but something is bothering me¡­ "Tang Wan?! What are you doing hugging that stupid dog with no name?!" ¨C An idiot looked at us and started shouting nonsense while four strong men walked behind him. This must be plot armor effect, maybe he''s a Tang Wan suitor or something, I don''t really care. "Yao Chengdong¡­" ¨C Tan Wan stopped hugging me and looked at the idiot with a frown. I ignored the stupid drama and talked to Abby. ¨C "I have a bad feeling¡­ Is there any distortion in space?" "I can''t feel anomalies in space, but somehow the surroundings feel unpleasant" - Abby frowned. ¨C "It is as if ayer of dirt is covering the surroundings, but it does not seem like a spatial interference¡­" This feeling is simr to the Authority of an Administrator, but at the same time it is different¡­ I can''t analyze it as it''s just a superficial sensation, it''s something simr to smelling the smell of burning garbage, but due to the wind the smell is dispersing. "Abby, prepare the space skills, it seems that something is surrounding us" - I began to make my preparations. "All set" ¨C Abby nodded. I prepared my Stand to escape in case we are held inside a conceptual cage or some simr stupidity. "You dare to reject my proposal! Ignorant woman who does not know the vastness of the heavens, you are offending the Yao family!" ¨C The idiot yelled nonsense. One moment. The idiot is using an Authority to suppress my skills, he''s an Administrator. That doesn''t matter, the problem is that it''s not his Authority that''s giving me the unpleasant feeling, there''s something watching around us, but I can''t find it exact location... "Break the legs of that pig who dares to touch my wife!" ¨C The idiot gave orders to his bodyguard. Tang Wan held my arm worriedly. ¨C "He is the heir to the Yao family, one of the four great families, it is better if we leave now since you will be in trouble if you attack him" How cute, she doesn''t care that I get hurt, but she cares that I get in trouble. "A spatial distortion is forming, but it''s not a pocket dimension¡­ What is this? Reality fabrication?... Oh, a timeline superimposed on this reality, this is very interesting" ¨C Abby was very curious, this little girl loves discovering new things. "Oh, I know this feeling~" ¨C BB smiled. ¨C "Ne, senpai, it seems that you are about to meet the pawns of my old co-worker~" ¡­. Beast VII. I smiled at Tang Wan. - "Do not worry everything will be fine" Before she said anything I used acupuncture to make her sleep peacefully. The bodyguards sensed that something was wrong with our surroundings so they didn''t attack me, but surrounded the idiot to protect him. The surroundings changed in an instant. Mirror dimensions are copies of the real world designed for supernatural entities to fight without harming the real world. The pocket dimensions are small worlds independent of Gaia where ya has no authority. This ce was different. We are still in Gaia, we are still in China and we are in the real world, but the Authority of an Administrator does not work here... I don''t know what this ce is, but it''s interesting. "Damn bastard! Where we are?!" ¨C The idiot yelled at me like this was my fault so I ignored him. Let''s see, four people, none of them are fully human... I sighed internally, it seems that I will have to sacrifice this cultivator identity. I covered Tang Wan with [Anti-Rasen] to protect her, then removed the restrictions I put on [Body of Beast V]. I didn''t directly use the skill, I just have to wait for the right moment. "It''s time for senpai to show the Dao of the cliff~" ¡­This girl can''t take anything seriously¡­ --- --- Author''s Note: If there are any Fate/Grand Order fans, please don''t kill me if I change the lore and timeline of the events, I''ll also make some adjustments to the Servants since I don''t know everything that involves Type-Moon. I''ll try my best not to make too silly changes, but I apologize in advance if I make mistakes in the lore. Finally, a hug. Chapter 267: The Plot Changed Again... Chapter 267: The Plot Changed Again... (3rd person perspective) Yao Chengdong was the main sessor of the Yao Family, one of the Four Great Families of China whose power can rival great supernatural organizations. Yao Chengdong was a man who had it all, money, women, authority, and prestige, but he wanted more. To increase his prestige and status he decided that he needed an extraordinary woman in his bed. His first choice was businesswoman Lin Ruoxi as she owned one of the biggestpanies in China and was one of the most beautiful women in China and the world. Yao Chengdong was about to use his authority to get that woman, but there was another beauty that caught his attention. Tang Wan not only had a more sessfulpany than Lin Ruoxi, but her beauty was alsoparable to that beauty as well as possessing a seductive mature charm. Although she already had a daughter, she came from one of the Four Great Families so she would be a more valuable decoration. The Yao Family and the Tang Family began to make negotiations so that in two or three weeks a marriage agreement would be established without Tang Wan''s consent. Yao Chengdong already considered Tang Wan as his woman so he was mad with fury seeing her affectionately hug another man in a public area, he felt that it was akin to spitting on his pride. Unfortunately for Yao Chengdong, he was now in a perilous situation. The four bodyguards protecting him were elite warriors with the power to face gods and demons, but right now they felt as weak as an anemic cat. The ce they were in seemed like an uninhabited in with no signs of civilization, but what really worried the bodyguards was that they could feel heavy restrictions sealing their cultivation abilities and energies. They knew that this sensation was the same as that caused by the Authority of a Territory Administrator, a power capable of suppressing any supernatural factor. The problem was that that city was the territory of the Yao Family and they were registered as subjects of that family so another Administrator of China should not be able to use their Authority against them, especially when the holder of the Yao Family Authority was with them. Yao Chengdong was arrogant and overbearing because he knew that with his Authority and the strength of his bodyguards he was practically invincible in the city, but now that he couldn''t use his Authority he was totally scared. As Yao Chengdong was struggling to remain calm, a rush of blood made him pale. "Young master be careful!" ¨C One of the bodyguards tried to block a sword attack that was aimed at Yao Chengdong''s neck, but the attacker was a skilled swordsman and managed to cut the bodyguard''s shoulder. "Oh, it''s more fun when they know how to fight~" - A mocking voice sounded in the ce calling the attention of the bodyguards. ¨C "Come on, show me more of that pathetic and useless hope! Fight desperately until you fall into despair!" The bodyguards saw the person mocking them from a distance, a tall handsome man in shy clothing. This man was..................................... [Notification System: An Skill to protect information has been detected] [System Notification: The skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' has been used to break the barriers that limit information] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has hidden the user''s identity, but the user''s location has not been hidden. The entity ''Beast VII/U-Olga Marie'' has detected the user''s location] The man was Douman Ashiya, a heroic spirit from human history who was materialized to defend the Gaia World. Although Douman was originally one of the Servants serving the Will of the World to protect Gaia, he was now Beast VII''s ve. Douman''s mission was simple, capture the Administrators who protect the territories of Gaia to steal the Authority from her and thus build an independent World to invade Gaia ........................... .....................................................................¡­. .............. ................... ....... ..... ¡­.. ......¡­ .........¡­.. ......¡­. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been resynchronized. Reconfiguring information provided by entity ''BB''] Beast VII is one of the most aplished Conquerors in the multiverse due to the fact that she does not use brute force to invade a World, rather she causes the World to destroy its own defenses from within leaving it vulnerable to outside invasions. What Douman was doing was something called Project Lostbelt, creating an alternate timeline that is destined to fail. Each Lostbelt functions as a cancer cell sprout. First, a reality is formed where humanity, supernatural beings, and the world itself are doomed to perish, then the Lostbelt begins to expand to deteriorate the Laws that protect the World, and finally, the false world fully merges with the real world causing history to be rewritten. Although this sounds like the ultimate weapon to rewrite reality, the truth is that there are many things that can go wrong and the existence of Protagonists and Heroes means that the existence of the Lostbelts is destined to end before they can expand. Gaia is a world that promotes the development of Heroes and protagonists so ns that use parasitic tactics never pan out, but that''s the trick with Project Lostbelt. Beast VII designed the Lostbelts to be destroyed by the protagonists, they are sand castles that must be destroyed to unleash a greater evil. Each Lostbelt is deeply connected to the Laws that stabilize the World so destroying them is equal to damaging Gaia''s defenses. All this was unknown to Douman and the other subjects of Beast VII, they do not know that they are only disposable pawns and that in reality they are destined to die at the hands of the protagonists because every time one of them dies, their energies disperse within Gaia what contaminates the Laws............¡­. .........¡­ ............... ...¡­. [System Notification: No further information found to supplement context] Douman was watching with amusement as the bodyguards prepared for an intense battle, he felt a kind of pleasure in seeing the desperate efforts of the humans to survive. The bodyguards were being attacked by a delicate-looking young man who wore a strange beast mask that hid the upper half of his face. That man was Gao Changgong, the prince of Lanling, and just like Douman, he was also a Servant who originally protected the world. Beast VII had managed to decipher the workings of Gaia''s second-biggest defense system, the Throne of Heroes................... ................ [System Notification: insufficient information. Recalibrated] ......¡­. .........¡­. ..... Beast VII not only made some Servants work for her, but she also managed to control some of the most talented Masters, people with the ability to summon Servants and supply them with magical energy to fight in different scenarios. Gao Changgong''s Master was Yu Mei-ren, an immortal recorded in Chinese history who has lived since the Age of Gods. Yu Mei-ren was a historical figure known as Consort Yu, the wife of Xiang Yu. In reality, she was different from Douman who had joined Beast VII of his own free will. Yu Mei-ren hated humanity for the horrible experiences she experienced throughout her life, but she didn''t want to destroy humanity, she just wanted to get away from everything and live the rest of eternity in lonely peace. Unfortunately for her, she was turned into a ve and had no choice but to follow Beast VII''s ns. She was forced to summon Gao Changgong to carry out the Lostbelt Project and the prince was willing to help not because of the control a Master has over the Servant but because of his own sense of loyalty. In addition to Douman and Yu, there was another subordinate of Beast VII. Tamamo Vitch Koyanskaya, the embodiment of the resentment of animals that have been persecuted by mankind. Koyanskaya was simr to Douman in that he is amused by human pain, the difference being that Douman is motivated by his own narcissism and evil while Koyanskaya has her own goals. She had the false idea that the Beasts were a group of creatures beyond the limitations of the World and although Beast VII was the strongest creature, the other Beasts also possessed the necessary power to be free from all restrictions. Koyanskaya did not intend to always be Beast VII''s ve but instead sought to be one of the Beasts to be free to do whatever she wants. [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) "To think that fool came up with such an interesting idea¡­ Ne, senpai, I also want to build a Lostbelt, I''ll call it The Magical World of BB-chan~" "Hey Listen! The Kingdom of the Lolicon, a Lostbelt where all the men die from a pandemic and the women are the bitches of the idiot tsundere!" "Shuumats¡ö no Hare¡ö?" "Fuck it, the Japanese already registered all the degenerate ideas! Hey idiot dog, do something shy before the Japanese authors register all the good ideas!" Bunch of idiots... The group of bodyguards continued to fight with the Servant while Beast VII''s ves watched the situation with amusement. ording to [Reader''s Perspective], Douman has already stolen the Authority from two Administrators of which one is from China. The Yang family has gone out of their way to keep it a secret that someone stole the Authority from them as it might motivate their enemies to attack them plus they are worried that ya might destroy them for losing something so important. A date brought me to such problematic shit¡­ Author of shit. Until now Beast VII''s servants have ignored me as they seek the Idiot''s Authority plus my appearance and presence are that of an ordinary person with nobat ability, they basically see me as a stone on the road. The interesting thing is that while the man named Douman and the woman named Koyanskaya watched with amusement as the bodyguards were killed, the immortal woman made a subtle gesture with her eyes to indicate that I should move away. She doesn''t seem like an empathetic woman looking to protect innocent people, she just seems tired of seeing unnecessary deaths. I gently put Tang Wan on the ground, the [Anti-Rasen] is negating the appearance and flow of energy so the purple energy is not visible and it seems like Tang Wan is unprotected. I sighed out loud. ¨C "You had to ruin my vacation¡­" Douman looked away from the bodyguards and finally noticed my presence. ¨C "Oh, to think that you would be so impatient to die, well, I have no problem helping you" Douman appears to be a smart and cunning person, but his narcissism dulls his intellect. Without making preparations, Douman approached me. He is two meters tall so when he was in front of me he was like the difference between a child and an adult. With a smug grin, he used his sharp fingernails to try to cut my throat, but I caught his wrist before his fingernails touched my skin. "Tch, I just want a quiet life..." I sighed and then showed a smug smile. ¨C "But since you want to y, then let''s y" Douman realized that something was wrong as my monstrous physical strength was not being suppressed by the Laws of this Lostbelt, but he was unable to speak as my fist hit his abdomen. A shock wave shook the valley as a strong earthquake caused the bodyguards and the masked Servant to stumble. Douman seems to have strong physical resistance since that blow only hurt him a little, but the humiliation of being hit by an insect made his face contort with fury. "You''re a tough punching bag" - I smiled like a smug idiot. ¨C "Hahaha, this is starting to get interesting" I made the spiral energy swirl around my fist generating strong friction, then used [Rasen] to materialize the electromaic force to form a semi-solid mass of electricity. "Heh, don''t die" - I sneered. I purposely dyed attacking so Douman could attack me. "How dare you hit me?!" - Douman yelled furiously as the fingers of his free hand attacked my eyes. Although it seemed like a simple attack, it was a mixture of martial arts, curses, and spirit corruption techniques, I can even feel two different divinities in that single attack. The two divinities are far inferior to the legacy of Hades, but Douman is far more skilled than Yang Chen and turned divine power into curses capable of harming the souls of other gods. I let go of his arm, dodged the attack, and stomped on his right foot causing cracks on the ground. I took advantage of the height difference to uppercut him on the chin. Since my foot was on his he didn''t fly away as his head jerked back as if to detach from his body. I used the fist that was covered in solidified electromaic force so Douman not only received the physical impact, but now the solidified electricity was invading his body. On Gaia, magical defenses are not adequate to resist abilities that use scientific principles and since the Lostbelt is based on the Laws of Gaia, Douman''s defenses could not protect him from electromaic energy. Douman is a Servant who absorbed two deities and an evil spirit, but his anatomy is still human so the electricity was charring his nerves, organs, and muscles. "Hahahaha, look at you now, you look like grilled meat" - I smiled and grabbed Douman''s arm, then threw him on the ground and stepped on his chest. ¨C "Come on, I''m starting to have fun!" Koyanskaya was looking at me with interest as she analyzed my abilities and behavior, she doesn''t seem to care about Douman''s life. Yu Mei-ren was surprised, though she seems a bit pleased to see Douman getting hit. The masked Servant kept attacking the bodyguards, he only seems to care about following Yu Mei-ren''s orders. "Who are you?!" ¨C Douman looked at me with extreme hatred even though his body was burning from the inside out. I smiled like an arrogant jerk as I activated [Body of Beast V]. ¨C "The garbage has no right to know my name" [System Notification: The user has prevented the skill ''Mythomania'' from hiding the user''s location. The entity ''Beast VII/U-Olga Marie'' found the user''s location] "... Lord VII... No, someone else..." - Douman''s attitude changedpletely, he went from absolute hatred to the deepest respect. ¨C "A Lord Beast¡­" "Beasts?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Ah, whatever, I''m bored so I''ll just kill you" Several fangs emerged from my right arm which made the people who saw them pale as they cause the instinctive fear of absolute destruction. These are the fangs of Ortro. "Wait a moment my Lord!" ¨C Koyanskaya hurriedly approached and knelt in front of me. I cheekily looked at the woman''s body while keeping my expression smug. ¨C "Do you know this idiot?" "None of that my Lord, if you wish you can kill that idiot" ¨C Koyanskaya kept her head lowered in a bow. ¨C "But before taking any action I would like you to listen to us" I snorted disdainfully. ¨C "Okay, you have five minutes or I will kill you all for interrupting my date with a sexy milf" "Now that I see you acting like a clich¨¦ system user, I''m d you''re a man bitter about life and not a narcissistic idiot" ¨C Nyaruko smiled wryly. I sighed internally, I want to vomit. Koyanskaya only had false information given to her by Beast VII to manipte her so I just pretended to listen to her while System Goddess spoke to me. "ording to the original configuration of your system, at this time you would receive various rewards for fulfilling the secret mission of discovering the origin of your power, so when you ept the Beast V title, you will automatically be the property of Beast VII without your knowledge. " ¨C System Goddess had a wry smile. "Hey Listen! The Harem King is not the bitch of an idiot with a final bossplex! Hahahaha take that idiot, in the future you will be moaning like a nympho in bed with this tsundere dog!" ¨C Navi isughing like a lunatic. I wanted to smile wryly, I can''t deny the noisy idiot did me a big favor. "Do you still have the record of the Contract?" ¨C I asked SystemGoddess. "Yes" ¨C System Goddess had an expectant smile. ¨C "A long time ago BB helped me to modify the Contract so that your free will is not harmed or you can use the Fraud Concept to be immune to the Contract, although that will prevent you from having a method ofmunication with Beast VII so I rmend epting the modified contract " "BB-chan is the best kohai in the multiverse, senpai should treat better this adorable kohai who only wants to help the degenerate senpai" - BB had a proud smile. This time I''ll ignore the bullshit. ¨C "Thank you, think of something you like as a reward" "Yay, senpai will be BB-chan''s pet!" ¡­ I sighed. ¨C "BB, don''t ruin the moment" "Tch, stingy senpai" System Goddess gave me the concept and after doing some analysis with [Silly Jack] I epted the Contract. Basically, the Contract says that I can choose two orders from Beast VII and I must fulfill them, in exchange, she will form a spiritual bond with me through which she will give me rewards forpleting missions. It''s simr to my Contract with Auriel with the difference that Auriel can''t give me orders, but no problem, I can choose the orders I will carry out. If Beast VII tells me something simple like ''Get me a ss of water'' I can choose that order and I will be fulfilling the Contract. The most important thing is that Beast VII will have ess to the information of a forgery of my system that System Goddess made. Beast VII will think that I have the skills that System Goddess writes, also she will think that I am following the missions that she gives me giving the illusion that I am her dog. System Goddess can register the missions aspleted so Beast VII will send me rewards even though I don''t follow her orders, of course, at least I must pretend that I am cooperating with her to increase my benefits. ording to BB, Beast VII tends to hide her location among millions of fake coordinates so if I get a lot of rewards, eventually, System Goddess will be able to triangte her location so I can cross an issue off the list. I am lucky to have such wonderful wives. Koyanskaya smiled in a fawning way, then reached between her breasts and pulled out a small crystal the size of a fingernail. ¨C "Lord VII left a message for you" Koyanskaya waited for my permission to activate the crystal. As I nodded, she worked the crystal, the light from the crystal forming a screen simr to aputer monitor. A beautiful twenty or twenty-two-year-old woman appeared on the screen. Her white hair and her amber eyes were striking, but despite her beauty, I can''t take her seriously because of her strange outfit that reminds me of a cheap TV magician. "Hello, my youngpanion!" ¨C Beast VII smiled happily. ¨C "I introduce myself, I am the Prime Minister of Earth, the Alien God, the Evil of the End, the great, the glorious, the majestic, the absolutely beautiful, the charismatic Beast VII!" ¡­ It has to be a joke¡­ "Heh, senpai is going to get a new migraine~" I hate being an idiot ma... Chapter 268: New Coworkers Chapter 268: New Coworkers {New Quest: The New Age As a reincarnation of Beast V, you will have benefits by allying with your brothers to conquer the world. Riches, women, and authority, everything will belong to you. Time Limit: No time limit. Goals: - Meet seven Beasts (1/7) - Establish an alliance with Beast VII (1/1) - Conquer the Gaia World (0/1) Rewards: Spatial Movement Skill. Divine weapon. Option to travel to another world to conquer it. Secret Special Reward} I saw the screen of the fake system System Goddess made and resisted the urge to smile wryly. Beast VII is quite cunning, she didn''t present herself as the entity that gave me the system but instead made it seem like the system wants me to ally with the Beasts and that Beast VII is a reliable ally since we belong to the same group. The artifact Koyanskaya showed me wasn''t really amunication artifact but a recording Beast VII left behind to trigger another upgrade to my system to improve her control over me. The endless amount of self-adtion aside, Beast VII exined to me that we are members of a very powerful group, we have the power to conquer worlds and take anything we want. She made up a tragic story where we were supposed to be friends, but I was killed and reincarnated in this world so she was happy to see me again. The skill [Body of Beast V] is designed to make me susceptible to Beast VII''s words and if it weren''t for [Reader''s Madness], my heart would begin to develop a mixture of familial fondness and romantic love towards her. The Beast Project are disposable weapons so Beast I, II, III, IV, V, and VI are disposable creatures created by Beast VII to sacrifice. Among the 6 Beasts, I am a slightly more valuable tool than the other Beasts. This is because each Beast is a weapon designed specifically for a World, the Beasts in Gaia are not useful in other worlds as they are designed to take advantage of the Laws of this World so they will be weak if they are taken to another World. To give an example, the Beasts are sharks, Gaia is the sea and other Worlds are deserts. Sharks are predators in their territory, but they will be carcasses in the desert. That''s why I''m the most useful tool, I can use my Beast V skills in other Worlds since I''m a system user. To finish the exnation, each Beast is the personification of the evils of humanity, something like the deadly sins, but in a more existential and spiritual sense. For example, my Beast V ability is based on humanity''s oldest feeling, fear. Fear of natural disasters that cause the environment to change and thus climate change begins. Fear of death leads to the search for new medicines through inhumane experiments. Fear of the unknown which causes intolerance and violence against everything that is different. Fear of pain leads to suicide. Fear of chaos causes a state of authoritarianism. Fear ofck of freedom causes anarchy. My Beast Authority allows me to strike fear into living beings and modify reality based on the primal fears of humans. I can make the fear of change be the stagnation of a civilization or the opposite, make the fear ofck of innovation cause the excessive evolution that culminates in human extinction. To use that ability I have to activate my Authority of Beast V and that has several conditions to fully use it which takes a long time and will draw ya''s attention so this ability should be used after setting up a Lostbelt or something. Actually, I can do that with my Outer God skills so this skill is a waste of time, [Reader''s Madness] can take much better advantage of fears and human pravation to cause an apocalypse. Analyzing a bit more the Authority of a Beast, it can be said that the Beasts are cheap copies of the chaotic power of the Outer Gods, they are even inferior to the Ancient Ones. If my power relied solely on Beast V''s authority then my power alone could never surpass an Ancient One, but bybining my system user abilities, one day I might be as strong as an unfit Outer God forbat like Abby. Unlike the other Beasts who are disposable tools, it seems that Beast VII set things up to make me a puppet at the level of an Outer God. Anyway, none of that matters since Beast VII''s preparations don''t affect me anymore. I pretended to believe the bullshit about being Beast V and System Goddess made it look like I epted the mission to ally myself with Beast VII. Koyanskaya tucked the artifact between her breasts when the message ended. She doesn''t have a space warehouse between her breasts, she just does that to get my attention and thus win my favor since from my attitude it''s obvious that I''m an idiot who easily gets carried away by lust. The way Koyanskaya looks at me changed when Beast VII mentioned that I''m Beast V and that I''m technically the second strongest Beast. At first, Koyanskaya looked at me with respect while inwardly feeling extremely jealous, but now there is genuine admiration mixed with an intense desire to get closer to me. It seems that she feels sexual lust towards me, but in reality, she seeks an opportunity to be by my side and thus get a method to be a Beast. She maybe seeks to seduce me and thus convince me to kill another Beast to give her that Authority or something simr. There are cruel and utilitarian-minded women in my harem so this doesn''t bother me, System Goddess is a clear example of a cockroach that runs away at the slightest sign of danger. In a dangerous situation, she won''t stab me in the back, but she will run away without looking back. Although it may sound like she''s a terrible wife for being able to abandon me to protect her own life, I sincerely appreciate that side of her. Koyanskaya smiled at me and bowed again, but this time her gesture was seductive rather than respectful. ¨C "Lord V, the preparations to form the Lostbelt based on feudal China are ready, but if you have any suggestions we would love to hear them" In the message from Beast VII, there was an exnation of the Lostbelt and although most of the information was a lie, I heard some interesting things. This Lostbelt is based on Emperor Qin Shi Huang''s rule. The mistake in the story is that Qin Shi Huang did not die from mercury poisoning and instead achieved immortality which allowed him to strengthen China to the point where the nation ruled the entire world with tyranny, additionally Qin Shi Huang''s authoritarianism made society trapped in the feudal era despite the high level of technological development. The energy and resources have been gathered, now they just need to use the Yao Family Authority to connect this reality with Gaia, then they need to steal Qin Shi Huang''s soul from the Throne of Heroes to start the rewrite of history. "Hey Listen! Be the emperor and impregnate all the jade beauties!" This ce is destined to perish so it would be a waste of time, moreover, the people in this Lostbelt are illusory recreations, only the Servants are real entities. "Although this is a bit interesting, it''s too shy" - I yawned with boredom. ¨C "Even if the Lostbelt cannot be detected by the Will of the World, the supernatural organizations will be able to detect this ce before they finish building it and if I am not mistaken, you need a couple of weeks to configure the alternative timeline" Koyanskaya showed admiration for how easily I figured out how the Lostbelt works, even though she''s just acting. "You don''t need to worry" ¨C Koyanskaya smiled respectfully. ¨C "The Lostbelts cause errors in reality so the groups that protect humanity will be busy fixing the singrities in history, while they waste time we can finish the Lostbelts" I see, although that will give the enemies the opportunity to gain experience and be stronger which will ultimately be counterproductive... Beast VII designed this as a game where the heroes will win so it''s no wonder this method is worthy of a children''s show viin. "How many Lostbelts will form?" ¨C I showed slight curiosity, but mainly boredom "The n is to make seven Lostbelts of which we will prepare two, Russia and China¡­ Scandinavia is in charge of Odin, India is managed by Shiva, and the Olympic gods have not yet confirmed where they will form it while we still do not know where the sixth will be and seventh Lostbelt" ¨C Koyanskaya did not keep the information, she really wants to win my favor. I see, Zeus is not the only traitor¡­ This will be a headache. "Do you know where the other Beasts are?" ¨C I asked thest question that interests me. "I''m sorry, I don''t know" ¨C Koyanskaya sighed, disappointed in herself. ¨C "We have only heard that Lord IV was captured by a powerful sorcerer whose identity we have not discovered" A sorcerer who was able to capture a Beast... That doesn''t make sense, something else must have happened. I''ll have to investigate on my own. I sighed in boredom. ¨C "This all sounds too annoying, I don''t want to get involved in this stupidity of the Lostbelt" Koyanskaya had a regretful expression as if she wanted to spend more time with me, her acting abilities are so perfect that without [Reader''s Madness] it would be hard for me to see all her lies. As I saw Beast VII''s message, Douman, Yu Mei-ren, and the masked Servant had approached us and were now kneeling behind Koyanskaya. Douman has no hard feelings against me even though part of his body is charred, his almost religious devotion to the Beasts is real. Yu Mei-ren lowered her eyes to not show her disgust, she hates Beast VII for having enved her and by extension she also hates me. The prince Servant is indifferent, he only follows Yu Mei-ren''s orders out of his own sense of loyalty. By the way, the bodyguards were killed by the Servant with ease since within Gaia the Servants have multiple power bonuses. Servants are born from historical figures who grow stronger based on the records of their achievements and legends, but some historical figures are not really strong inbat and stand out through intellect or luck. Despite this, Servants are ya''s best weapon as they can subdue much stronger enemies due to the power of the Laws of the World. If I have to make aparison, Servants are fighters who are blind and invaders are fighters who can see. Technically the Servants are at a disadvantage, but the Laws make the World a dark room so the fighter who can see will be at a disadvantage while the blind one already has experience fighting in the dark. Additionally, the real body is in the Throne of Heroes and the Servant is practically a clone that shares a mind with the real body, so the skills to destroy souls cannot exterminate the existence of a Servant and the soul can only be slightly damaged, but that damage is repairable. Maybe I can find a way to steal the Servants from the Throne of Heroes in the same way that Beast VII stole some Servants since Douman and Koyanskaya aren''t just clones, they''re in their real bodies, but I will only do that if I see a worthwhile Servant, especially if it is a mature woman... Anyway, the heir to the Yao family is severely injured as the Servant holds his leg like a garbage bag. The only reason the idiot is still alive is that Douman will perform a ritual to extract the Authority from his soul. "To begin with... You''re not fit to work" - I looked ironically at Douman. "It was my mistake for being reckless" ¨C Douman did not have the slightest trace of resentment. If I weren''t Beast V, he would start nning revenge, but it seems that Beast VII turned him into a religious fanatic and he didn''t have any revenge ns against me. "It''s good that you see your mistakes" - I smiled like a smug idiot, then I made the ck blood copy the properties of mercury and used it to form an alchemy circle. I want to keep my Outer God identity a secret so I pretended to use a mercury maniption spell. I pretended to open my system inventory and took out a lump of human flesh, then used [Human Transmutation] to heal Douman''s wounds. "Thank you my Lord!" ¨C Douman bowed deeply after his body was fully repaired. I smiled as if the subservience and ttery boosted my ego, then looked at the idiot from the Yao family whose name I had already forgotten. ¨C "If this idiot dies it will be a headache¡­ Ah, whatever, lend me that idiot for a moment" Yu Mei-ren reluctantly nodded towards the Servant so the prince handed the idiot Yao family over to me. I grabbed the idiot''s neck and my hand stabbed into his chest. Administrators usually belong to prestigious families or important groups. The Authority of an Administrator is linked to the soul. In the event of the Administrator''s death, the Authority will be transferred to another family member or a designated heir. Before traveling to China I returned my Authority to Mr. Ichijo, if by any chance he dies, his authority will be transferred to me, if I die only Raku will remain, and if Raku dies then the Authority will return to ya. That is why great families usually have many heirs, so as not to lose their Authority. That said, it is surprising that Beast VII managed to extract the Authority of the soul without alerting ya, she is certainly a smart woman and I would like to coborate with her as it would be a shame to kill her. Even with my soul devouring skills and my various experiments manipting souls, I can''t extract an Administrator Authority without alerting ya, but I can extract a soul without causing the person''s death. When my hand left the idiot''s chest, there was a small sphere that I threw at Douman. ¨C "Here you go, do your job and don''t cause me too many problems" Douman received the soul and seemed excited to see how easily I was able to extract a human soul, especially since my method allows for resurrection without interfering with the reincarnation cycle. To increase the admiration and fear of Beast VII ves, I dropped the idiot''s corpse, then a strange worm appeared in my hand. The worm jumped to the ground and turned into a hideous green creature covered in human faces. The creature opened its huge mouth and devoured the corpse, then its body began to twist strangely. The creature turned into a mass of human flesh until it took on the same appearance as the idiot from the Yao family, even its soul frequency was the same. Envy was now the idiot of the Yao family. "Amazing" ¨C Douman smiled admiringly. Although artificial life forms, clones, and homunculi exist in this world, it is almost impossible to make a perfect replica of another person due to the different frequencies of the soul. I smiled narcissistically at the surprised expressions of the ves. Although it''s a waste of time to fool these pawns, I''m sure Beast VII can use Douman''s eyes as a spy camera or something simr so I must give the appearance of an arrogant and stupid system user. "Then I''m leaving, I don''t want to get involved in this stupidity" ¨C I yawned boredly and walked towards Tang Wan who was still asleep while the [Anti-Rasen] kept protecting her, there wasn''t even any dust on her clothes. "One moment Lord V" - Douman rushed to speak to me. ¨C "I do not understand why Lord V wants to live in human society, but I would like to create a means of contact in case Lord V needs something from us" While it is true that Douman wants to meet my expectations in case I need something, he also hopes to establish a connection between us to ask me for help in case something goes wrong. This man is also cunning. Douman noticed myck of interest in talking to him plus my gaze was only focused on the two women so he understood my lustful nature so he had an idea. "Lord V, I would be honored if you would allow one of these women to remain by your side to fulfill any request you may have" ¨C Douman bowed as he pointed to Koyanskaya and Yu Mei-ren. I put my hand to my chin as if thinking about Douman''s words, then smiled at the thought and nodded. Koyanskaya was about to volunteer to apany me, but my attention was drawn to the biologically immortal woman. "She tried to give me a nice warning when you guys showed up which I thought was funny so she''ll be the one apanying me" - I smiled smugly. Although Koyanskaya could be useful to me, she has a simr mentality to me so it will be troublesome to have her by my side. Yu Mei-ren dislikes me and she really doesn''t want to apany me, but there are several things she will be useful for. For starters, she belongs to Chaldea, a supernatural organization tasked with protecting humanity from foreign threats and reality glitches. This organization is not directly rted to ya as it was founded on the belief that the Will of the World is not totally trustworthy so humans must protect the world. Although Chaldea is primarily backed by a European wizard family, that organization has the recognition of most supernatural organizations and they have no conflicts with other organizations. Each country and organization recognized that Chaldea existed for the well-being of humanity, so they gave it territory in Antarctica so that it would not be drawn into conflicts of interest. Nobody really cares about Chaldea since most of the supernatural organizations think that Chaldea is the yground of some entric millionaire and nobody has seen the true potential of that group since they always act discreetly, but if ites knowing that Chaldea is able to extract the treasures of ya then everyone will want to control that ce. Another aspect is that Chaldea has an agreement with ya and that is why they can ess arge part of the Servant catalog, but that is something that only Chaldea''s highmand knows. I couldn''t extract all the information in Yu Mei-ren''s records since Chaldea seems to be heavily protected by barriers that negate investigation abilities, but that group is a key piece in Beast VII''s ns so I need to investigate that ce. Yu Mei-ren is a member of that organization and they still don''t know that she is being controlled by Beast VII so she can help me get information. Lastly and most importantly, I want Yu Mei-ren to apany me as I find her to be an interesting woman. Maybe I have a soft spot for tragic women even if most of them are a headache... "In that case, allow me to introduce her" - Douman had no interest in the woman''s wishes and gestured for her toe closer. ¨C "She is Yu Mei-ren, a vampiric elemental that has existed since the Age of Gods, she currently uses the name of Hinako Akuta" It feels like I''m adopting a puppy from a pet store... Douman produced a scroll from his sleeve and handed it to me respectfully. ¨C "This is a magical contract with which you will haveplete control of this woman" Yu Mei-ren tried hard not to show her anxiety at the sight of the scroll, even her Servant looked angry as if he wanted to destroy the contract. Douman is a powerful sorcerer and although this contract is inferior to the Existential Contracts used by Higher Entities, it is a decent item. I epted the contract and then looked at the woman with a nasty smile. ¨C "To begin with I don''t like having men around so leave that Servant" The Servant tightened his grip on his sword, but Yu Mei-ren stopped him from attacking me. "I understand... master..." - Yu Mei-ren spoke through clenched teeth to contain the mixture of desperate crying and screams of fury. Yu Mei-ren raised her hand where she had a strange red magical symbol. Those aremand spells, they are simr to magic batteries as well as a spiritual contract with which the Master can givemands to the Servant even against thetter''s will. "That''s not necessary" ¨C Douman held the woman''s arm before she used themand spell. Douman''s smile turned sadistic as ck energy covered his hand and clung to the woman''s skin. Yu Mei-ren showed extreme pain which made the Servant about to attack Douman, but the man had an ecstatic expression. ¨C "If you dare to take another step I am going to make this woman scream in pain, now be a good boy and stay still" "Are you going to let that emo buffoon hurt your waifu?" ¨C Nyaruko asked curiously. "She is not my wife yet and the fact that she suffers at this time will help meter" - I sighed internally. "Hey Listen! A Harem King knows that the greater good is a difficult path but it is the most important!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. If I didn''t think of adding that woman to my harem then Navi would be the first to yell nonsense, but since this is a long-term n to gain Yu Mei-ren''s affections then the idiot won''t make a sound. It doesn''t surprise me that Douman can extractmand seals considering he is capable of stealing an Administrator Authority. In addition to takingmand spells, he also took control of the masked Servant, but he doesn''t seem interested in bing a Master so he saved the spells toter transnt them into a human puppet. Douman produced another scroll and handed it to me. ¨C "Since it will be suspicious if this woman loses her qualifications as a Master, this is all the information rted to bing a Master, so you can use her to summon another Servant" ording to [Reader''s Perspective], ya put restrictions so that only humans native to Gaia can summon Servants so Douman doesn''t think I can be a Master. Although Yu Mei-ren is not human, there are always exceptions and some non-human entities are capable of summoning Servants under certain conditions, for example, people who are not gods and were born during the Age of Gods. I put the scroll away, carried Tang Wan who was still asleep as a princess, and then motioned for Yu Mei-ren and Envy to follow me out of the Lostbelt. "I wanted to do some more research on this ce¡­" ¨C Abby was sad that we were leaving. The Lostbelt is designed so that other entities cannot enter it by ident unless they know the specific entrances and exits. The space barriers are such a strangebyrinth that in my group only Abby could move freely in and out of the Lostbelt, which was a lot of fun for the little girl since for her this ce was like ying with a Rubik''s cube. "Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon" - I replied with a consoling voice. "Will we reallye back?!" - Abby was happy. "We wille back?" ¨C Nyaruko was confused, she is intelligent but she doesn''t like to think about things that are not rted to anime and such stupid things. "Idiot otaku, it''s obvious that senpai ising back" ¨C BB sighed in an exaggerated way. ¨C "Senpai made his identity as a system user exposed so that it bes known that the Harem King is the reincarnation of Ortro, so Luis and Seiji will have more freedom to act" "Very smart" - I smiled internally. ¨C "But you forgot another identity, the gue doctor" "Oh right" ¨C BB had a big smile as her eyes turned red. ¨C "Heh, it will be so much fun if senpai puts on a show where hero Luis and hero Seiji join forces to fight the Harem King~ It won''t matter who wins, in the end, senpai will keep the profits" "So we are going to destroy the Lostbelt?" - Abby sounded sad. "Yes, but we will only do it after making the most profit" ¨C We are back to modern China. ¨C "Don''t worry, you will have enough time to analyze the spatial structure of the Lostbelt" "Yay!" ¨C Abby jumped with happiness. "Hey Listen! Don''t forget the waifus!" "I know" - Internally I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Although I do not remember many female historical figures of China in the feudal era, I only remember Wu Zetian, Wang Zhaojun, Diao Chan, Yang Guifei¡­" "Does senpai like Warring States stories?" - BB looked at me strangely. "No, but reading used to be my biggest hobby and I read a lot of history books" ¨C I sighed internally. I miss reading in quiet peace¡­ Though the idea of walking away from these noisy women makes me ufortable¡­ Well, you can''t have everything in life. "Don''t worry senpai" - BB smiled. ¨C "Remember the firstw of anime, everything is a waifu until proven otherwise~" That sounds stupid. "Daoloth''s nonsense about fiction aside, she''s right about one thing" ¨C Abby smiled gently. ¨C "The first time I visited this world I saw many secret historical records and apparently King Arthur was a woman, even her son Mordred was also a woman so it is possible that other male historical figures are actually women, but in the historical records their genders were changed for cultural and political reasons" ... So how did Arthur and Morgan have Mordred? [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says you don''t want to know] The multiverse is stupid. "Hey Listen! Summon that transvestite king and show her your Excalibur!" .... I need vacations. Chapter 269: Milf in the Harem and Trouble on the Horizon Chapter 269: Milf in the Harem and Trouble on the Horizon Back in modern China, I went to a hotel and used a light hypnosis technique to get the staff to leave us alone, then put Tang Wan to bed. Envy followed the memories of the Yao family heir to call the Yao family saying that an unknown enemy ambushed her and all of her bodyguards were killed. Envy exined that the unknown enemy could ignore Authority Administrator and even managed to steal Authority. Although this made the Yao family panic, Envy also reported that the Tang family also lost their Authority so they are vulnerable to attack. Envy''s current identity is Patriarch Yao''s favorite son for which he only scolded her, but did not sentence her to death. Being overly permissive with children only makes for stupid and troublesome children, fortunately, my daughters are learning the importance of not acting like stuck-up jerks. Now the Yao family will n an attack against the Tang family to gain power as they need to make up for losing the Administrator Authority. Lastly, Envy exined that she managed to escape from the enemy thanks to a wandering cultivator chasing the same enemy that stole the Authority. The great families already know that the Harem King faced Shub-Niggurath so the Yao family will now think that the enemy who stole the authority is the Outer God. This will start a conflict between two of the most prestigious families in China at the same time that the Vatican will approach this city since for them Shub-Niggurath is worse than Satan. The most important thing is that not only will this cause great chaos on a political, economic, social, and supernatural level, but it will also be the beginning of the legend of the Harem King which will give me many benefits, especially when others know that I am the reincarnation of Ortro since ya is likely to seek to contact me so I can finally talk to that idiot who doesn''t know how to manage this World. I looked at Yu Mei-ren who was standing with an expressionless face and sighed. ¨C "I know you will not trust me so there is no point in talking, just tell me why you are in this country" It will be a long way to make her fall in love with me since, despite being a tragic woman in need of eptance and affection, she is already in love with a dead man, Xiang Yu. In fact, she has a slight hope of being able to summon him as a Servant, but she is not very optimistic as she is used to misfortune. Yu Mei-ren answered monotonously. ¨C "I came to China together with Koyanskaya and two other magicians as part of a Clock Tower investigation squad" The Clock Tower is the main association of wizards on Gaia. They are so important that despite having their headquarters in Europe, they have influence in several countries and there are even some important families of magicians in Japan. Chaldea is not supposed to be totally affiliated with the Clock Tower and Koyanskaya belongs to a prestigious securitypany with many contacts, so she had to make some adjustments to include Yu Mei-ren in the research group, so she could develop the Lostbelt without arousing suspicion from Chaldea and the mages. Despite everything, Koyanskaya and Douman did not give importance to the appearance of an Outer God as they both have the false idea that the Beasts are as strong as the Outer Gods¡­ Ignorance is bliss. "I see" - I sighed. ¨C "Do you need another Servant?" Yu Mei-ren shook her head. ¨C "Chaldea only allows the summoning of Servants to deal with situations that threaten the survival of humanity since it will be dangerous if other organizations know that we magicians can call Servants outside of the Grail War, I called the Prince of Lanling because we were in the Lostbelt, but it will be better not to call another Servant without the permission of Chaldea or the Clock Tower" Grail War? The cup of Jesus? This is too mysticism for my taste... "Oh, Fate canon!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted excitedly. - "I remember now! Hey, we have to go to Fuyuki!" Fuyuki? If I''m not mistaken that''s a city in Japan that was assigned as neutral territory and is used by foreign forces like magicians from Europe and the Vatican... Again, I have a bad feeling. "I''ll think about it" - I sighed internally and continued talking to the immortal woman. ¨C "Did you receive any specific task from Chaldea?" "I must confirm the presence of an Outer God, in case the ck Goat is really in this city then I must return to Chaldea, most likely Chaldea will send a group of Masters to suppress the Outer God while the Clock Tower and The Vatican will use this as an excuse to steal resources from cultivators" - Yu Mei-ren spoke with disgust, she seemed to feel a deep distaste for human greed and selfishness. If the Will of the World knows that an Outer God is on Gaia then she will send her main forces to eradicate any trace of Madness, but so far all supernatural organizations have prevented ya from hearing of the presence of an Outer God as they seek to capture the Outer God to do experiments. The greatest enemy of humanity is its own stupidity and greed... The more I think about it, the more I realize that this world has no salvation. A ss vial appeared in my hand, inside the jar was a ck liquid that writhed unpleasantly as if it was alive, there were even eyes, teeth, and tongues that swam inside the liquid like fish in water. BB knows Shub-Niggurath''s soul frequency so using [Mythomania] and [Human Transmutation] we faked this blood sample to have the same presence as Shub-Niggurath. "When I fought with the Outer God I got some of her blood" ¨C I put the vial on a table. ¨C "The vial can iste the effects of mental corruption so do not open the vial or your mind and soul will be corrupted" Yu Mei-ren had taken several steps back, she was terrified of the ck blood. Douman and Koyanskaya underestimate the Outer Gods due to Beast VII''s brainwashing, but Yu Mei-ren has lived since the Age of Gods so she must have witnessed the horrors caused by Daoloth, Yog-Sothoth, and Shub-Niggurath. I smiled with slight amusement. ¨C "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t open the vial then everything will be fine, although if someone opens it I rmend you escape immediately, you can see that thing as Pandora''s box" Yu Mei-ren took a deep breath to calm herself and looked at me with a frown. ¨C "Were the reports that the Harem King made the Outer God escape true?" I''m not surprised that my talk with Cai Ning was leaked, she should have reported to her superiors and surely there are spies within the defense department of this country. I shrugged. ¨C "I have faced worse things" I endured Gogh''s panic attack so technically I''m telling the truth... "¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren had aplex expression, she seems to feel a bit of admiration towards me while she is scared of my strength since I am an enemy of humanity. If I''m not mistaken, she has the mentality that the strong deserve to prevail over the weak so knowing my strength can be the starting point to start a closer rtionship. I took out a contract and a jade amulet. ¨C "Although the pretentious idiot did a good job with the magical contract, I prefer to use my own contracts so sign this, then take the vial and the amulet, go to the wizards and show them that the Outer God is in this city and then tell them that you can''t go back to Chaldea since you caught the attention of the Harem King so you will stay by his side to monitor him, in case they don''t believe you use the jade amulet to contact me and I''ll go talk to them, by the way, I know it''s obvious but you shouldn''t mention the Beast and Lostbelts" Koyanskaya does not work directly for Chaldea or the Clock Tower so she has already prepared her own alibi to stay in China. I like smart women... "I know, I''m not ignorant" ¨C Yu Mei-ren spoke to me with disgust and signed the contract since she resigned herself to her bad situation, her pessimismes from realism. [System Notification: The entity ''Yu Mei-ren'' is now owned by the user. A small amount of Destiny Energy has been used to hide character theft] "Excellent" - I smiled. ¨C "By the way, are there more spies in Chaldea?" "I don''t know" ¨C Yu Mei-ren sighed with a mixture of guilt and anger. ¨C "Two weeks ago I was captured by Koyanskaya and Douman so I don''t know if there are other spies, but they mentioned that they n to control the members of my squad¡­" The fact that she retains her personality but she lost her free will is constant psychological torture. Koyanskaya and Douman are quite sadistic. I nodded showing no concern for her bad mood as any sign of empathy will backfire until she learns to trust me. ¨C "Then go to fulfill your mission, when you finish contact me immediately" Yu Mei-ren reluctantly left to give the information to the magicians "Tch, that stupid woman dares to re at my little brother without being grateful that she will no longer be a sacrificial pawn¡­" - Chiyo was furious. "Hey Listen! It''s only a matter of time before that ignorant woman is moaning the idiot tsundere''s name while her dead husband is writhing in his grave!" ¨C Navi was having fun. "Tch, that bothers me too" ¨C Chiyo has a hard time being happy. "In the end, all the female Servants will be in senpai''s bed so resign yourself to the situation" ¨C BB shrugged. Chiyo was angry and frustrated so I sighed. ¨C "Chiyo, tonight you can use the reality cage for us to spend three months together" "¡­" ¨C Chiyo''s body trembled. ¨C "My cute and sweet little brother???" "Neeeeeee senpai, I also want a week of mindbreak and other very questionable tags" - BB pouted jealously. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Fine, after Chiyo it will be your turn" BB was jumping for joy. ¨C "Yay! Let''s make the stupid author frustrated at having to write long sex scenes while he gets depressed over his own loneliness!" ¡­ That sounds like fun. "Don''t say those things in front of little girls" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. Abby was blushing as she muttered to herself. ¨C "Abby wants to be a bad girl¡­ but Abby must be a good girl¡­" Gogh kept drawing while she smiled, she doesn''t need sexual pleasure since her greatest happiness is knowing that I love her and I won''t leave her alone. It''s ironic that the most innocent person in my group is the most dangerous... For now, I made a few small wounds appear on my skin and left burns on my clothes, then I turned on the TV and pulled up a chair next to the bed. "In other news, the police haveunched an investigation into the disappearance of funds in two big banks, citizens have called for a protest as their life savings disappeared overnight, and there are rumors that the money was transferred to foreign ounts to support areas in extreme poverty, but the government has not yet given an official statement¡­" I used acupuncture so that Tang Wan could wake up in a few seconds, then I sat next to her while pretending to watch TV. When Tang Wan woke up, she did not get up right away and pretended to sleep to try to understand what situation she was in, an intelligent woman. She subtly touched her genital area and was relieved to note that there were no traces of a ****, although it is likely that she wouldter properly check her body. "Where I am?" ¨C Tang Wan pretended to wake up as she looked around her. "You''re awake" - I turned off the TV and smiled innocently at the beautiful mature woman. ¨C "I made you sleep because something strange appeared and it would have been dangerous for you to be aware, I am sorry for acting without asking your opinion" Tang Wan looked at my wounds and she seemed worried about what could happen since she considers me someone strong, although she is also a little worried about my safety. This woman really needs some affection in her life... "What happened? Did you fight with the Yao family?" ¨C Tang Wan got up from the bed and came over to check my wounds. - "It hurts?" I smiled as if touched by her concern. ¨C "These are superficial wounds, that woman couldn''t¡­ ahem, I''m sorry, I can''t say much" Tang Wan frowned. - "Woman? Didn''t you fight with Yao Chengdong''s bodyguards?" So that was the idiot''s name¡­ I''ll forget about it in the next paragraph. I smiled bitterly. ¨C "A very strong person appeared, fortunately, I was able to protect you, but she killed the man''s bodyguards¡­ Well, in the end, she escaped again so I brought you here so you could rest" Tang Wan frowned as if she wanted to know more details. ¨C "You really can''t tell me what happened?" "Well..." - I made an expression as if I was in an internal conflict. ¨C "It isplicated¡­ I am not supposed to talk about this to unrted people" Tang Wan has a great curiosity and as a businesswoman, she knows how important information is to make decisions. "You do not trust me?" ¨C Tang Wan she chose to use emotional ckmail, although she seems to feel a bit guilty since she started to feel a certain closeness with me. It seems that all the women in My Wife is a Beautiful CEO are skilled at emotional maniption while also being emotionally fragile... "Nothing of that!" - I waved my hands in panic. ¨C "But you will be in trouble if I tell you what happened¡­" Tang Wan gently smiled and took my hand. ¨C "I have problems with my family and I have offended the Yao family, my problems are already overwhelming, but I am willing to trust you, I know you will protect me from any danger" I tried hard not to roll my eyes. "This woman is so cheeky she''s hrious" ¨C BB was amused by the cheap drama. "Tch, maniptive bitch" ¨C Chiyo being herself. I showed resolve and held onto the sexy milf''s hands, although I still showed hesitation. ¨C "My goal in life is to form a great family with many wives, if you are willing to be my wife then I will protect you against all odds, otherwise, this could be too dangerous for you" I think I said something simr to Lin Ruoxi¡­ Well, both women are simr in their way of thinking. Tang Wan was surprised by my words since it is technically a marriage proposal at the same time that I expressed my intention to form a harem. Tang Wan thought about the profit and loss based on what she had seen so far. Considering that I protected her from an entity capable of assassinating the bodyguards of the Yao family''s heir means that my strength is enough to oppose one of the great families so I can be a valuable ally, moreover, she was touched by thefort I gave her when she showed me her vulnerable side. "We don''t know each other and I don''t even know your name¡­" ¨C Tang Wan sighed, but she didn''t let go of my hands. ¨C "But we can get to know each other better, meanwhile I can be your lover" Lover and if things go well she will be my wife¡­ It sounds stupid, but my love life is already stupid so it doesn''t matter. I smiled like an innocent child. ¨C "I will do my best to make you happy" Tang Wan smiled lightly, she really is in need of an emotional pir. "Then I''ll tell you the truth" - I put on a serious face. ¨C "I don''t really understand what is going on, but ording to a woman who works for the government, this country is in an unstable situation due to the appearance of something called Outer God or something like that¡­ I also heard that the Yao and Yang family Authorities were robbed, but I don''t understand what that means" Tang Wan paled. This confirms that she knows about the existence of Administrators, but she doesn''t possess supernatural abilities and it seems that her family has obstructed her from obtaining supernatural resources as she doesn''t even have a low-level supernatural artifact to protect herself. "D-Did you face that thing?" ¨C Tang Wan was trembling. I smiled. ¨C "Yes, it was a bit funny, but she escaped" If I get to meet Shub-Niggurath, I wonder how she will look when she hears that I made her the scapegoat for the disaster on Gaia... "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan took a deep breath and made a decision. ¨C "It does not matter, thanks for protecting me, I really owe you" That''s how I got another milf. Tang Wan asked me some questions about the fight so I made up stupid things. I made it clear to her that there are still some things I haven''t told her , but when the timees I will tell her all my secrets. Although she was very curious, she epted this as she is a smart person and she knows when to stop pressing for answers. "Husband~" ¨C Monika called me in my mind. ¨C "You just received a text message from Lin Ruoxi, she asks if you will take a long time to go to herpany since an important meeting has juste up and she hopes you can apany her" Monika is in charge of checking my different phone numbers and emails since I don''t like those things, I don''t even have socialworks. I thought about what to do, but Tang Wan received a phone call so she apologized to me for interrupting our conversation and answered the call in front of me as if she wanted to show that she has nothing to hide from me. With my superhuman sense of hearing I could easily hear the conversation, it was a man who seemed to be an employee of Tang Wan. ¨C "The CEO of Yu Lei International managed to set up a meeting with the business prodigy Kang Xia, I will send the location of the meeting as this is a great opportunity to recruit her" It seems that Lin Ruoxi hasn''t managed to get rid of all the spies in herpany. "Inform me about any movement of that woman" ¨C Tang Wan frowned and put the phone away, then she looked at me with concern using her beauty to ask me for a favor. ¨C "I have to go to an important meeting, but I do not want us to be separated¡­ Would youe with me?" "A wife whose beauty rivals beauty goddesses or a sexy milf~ Who are you going to support senpai~" "It is obvious that the pervert will choose the milf, so he will also have the daughter" "Luis, this happens because of your greed to get all the beautiful women you see..." It''s the fault of the readers who put pressure on the stupid author, that idiotcks willpower... "You are being too naive, Luis is an authoritarian and insatiable man, so he will choose both women" "What are you going to do senpai? Are you lying to your wife to apany the milf?~" I sighed internally. ¨C "Monika, tells Lin Ruoxi that I will see her at the location of the meeting, but she must hurry since her business rival is going to that ce" I sent a mental message to Aotian to tell her to pretend not to know me, she will be the wife of the hero Luis and will have no rtionship with the Harem King system user. "Fine, if it''s what the husband wants I''ll do it" - Aotian replied calmly, she really was raised to be a submissive woman to her husband... I smiled at Tang Wan. ¨C "I will apany you" "Thank you" - The beautiful woman smiled with genuine happiness. "I want to see a fight of conceited women with a simplistic personality that only reflects the wishes of frustrated men! *pping sounds*" "Hey Listen! Do not forget to mention that they are the representation of the sexual fantasies of loser men who think they are capable of marrying beautiful and sessful women!" "Jade beauties are the cliche of otaku fantasies" "It''s depressing to admit since I''m technically a jade beauty since I''m a cultivator... now I''m depressed..." This will be a headache... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' looks at you with pity and says that it will be worse than you imagine] ¡­ Whatever. Chapter 270: Business Woman Chapter 270: Business Woman (Lin Ruoxi perspective) That damn womanizer! Perverted bastard! Fucking idiot! I had the desire to throw my cell phone on the ground when I saw that idiot''s message. {Lu: I''ll see you there, by the way, your sexy business rival knows about your meeting and is on her way to steal the talent you want to recruit. How do I know? Well, I got another wife~ See you there, by the way, you must pretend you don''t know me, see you~} That idiot is making fun of me! Although knowing him, he doesn''t write this way so someone else must have answered the message. It is probable that one of his lovers sent this message since he made modifications to my cell phone to avoid espionage, both technological and supernatural factors that I do not understand... A part of me feels like that idiot did this not only to protect me but also to keep an eye on me, but as long as he doesn''t interfere with my business then I can ept this level of possessiveness. Damn, I''m epting my husband''s nonsense too easily, I''m like my mother... I rubbed my forehead in frustration, but despite the anger, I''m thankful that my foolish husband warned me that the damn woman is going to try to steal from one of the best sales agents in the world. Kang Xia, a talented woman at the age of 22, was able to be a legend in business circles for her ability to grow any business beyond the heavens. Her unparalleled talent is something I need to restore the stability of mypany and I must take advantage of it before that bitch surnamed Tang takes her away from me. Come to think of it, that nasty woman is probably now part of my husband''s harem... Does that make us sisters? I feel nauseous just thinking about it¡­ Damn idiot husband who sleeps with any woman who gets close to him¡­ Although if he wasn''t like that, we wouldn''t have met... Life is tooplicated. "You look tired" ¨C My husband''s new wife spoke to me with concern. I always wanted a little sister to take care of her so I became close to Long Aoxue even though we met this morning. I smiled. ¨C "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired from work" Long Aoxue sighed. ¨C "Why don''t you quit your job? A wife''s duty is to take care of her husband, so it would be better if you stop working and dedicate yourself wholeheartedly to our husband" "Em, he prefers that I follow through with my goals so focusing on work will make him happy" - I made a forced smile. "I see" ¨C Long Aoxue nodded. ¨C "If it is for the good of our husband then I will support you" ¡­Do all cultivators think like this? In the movies, cultivators tend to have a mentality stuck in the feudal era, so it is likely that this mentality ismon among them... In that aspect, I like that Luis has never shown bitterness or annoyance towards my dedication to work, he has supported me a lot while keeping an adequate distance so as not to invade my privacy, and he has not told me how I should manage mypany and he only gives me advice when I ask... I like that side of him as normally men feel it''s an attack on pride when a woman is more sessful than them. At least that''s how the men who have tried to woo me have been and only want to have me as a decoration. That reminds me that today I received a call from my father saying that tomorrow he wille back to the city to introduce me to a man, my damn father must have made a promise to give me to another man in exchange for money. Before I met Luis, my stomach hurt every time I talked to my parents and I felt miserable, now I know that my father''s nonsense doesn''t matter since I can fix most of my problems, and in case something elsees up beyond my capacity, Luis will be supporting me. I hate and love that womanizing idiot... We are currently traveling by car in the direction of Heavenly Heaven Restaurant for my meeting with Kang Xia. I kept texting my husband to make sure the damn woman didn''t get there before me. Although the person answering the messages obviously wants to make me angry, at least she gave me urate information. We got to the restaurant before my husband and his new wife¡­ Just thinking about it is unpleasant. In the restaurant, we get a lot of stares as we are three outstanding-looking women, Long Aoxue, Xiao Bai, and myself. (Author''s Note: Long Aoxue from My Girlfriend Is Long Aotian) (Author''s Note: Xiao Bai from My Beautiful Teacher) (Author''s Note: Lin Ruoxi from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Since this is a fancy restaurant there was no shortage of high-status men who wanted to approach us when we arrived, luckily Xiao Bai has a rather intimidating look so those unpleasant things didn''t approach us. Earlier today I made a reservation which is where Kang Xia is waiting for me so a waiter took us to a private room suitable for business. As we approached Xiao Bai stepped forward to enter first which confused me a bit, but then I frowned seeing that there were two people in the room. Kang Xia is almost my age, but the person next to her was younger, a boy the same age as my husband. When we entered, both people saw us, but what gave me a bad feeling was that Xiao Bai seemed to be protecting me, but since she hasn''t given me directions to leave, it means that the boy is not an enemy for now. "Miss Lin, it''s nice to meet you, I''m very grateful for extending this invitation to me" ¨C Kang Xia stood up and approached me with a professional smile. "The pleasure is mine Miss Xia" ¨C I made a courteous greeting and shook her hand. She studied in the United States so her way of interacting is a different style from what we have in China, but I have cooperated with foreignpanies so this doesn''t bother me. I looked at the boy. ¨C "He is Miss Xia''s friend?" "Oh, not exactly" ¨C Kang Xia had a wry smile. ¨C "The young man appeared to offer me the position of CEO in thepany that he is forming, his perspective is very interesting and his ideas are novel, but he wanted to listen to Miss Lin before making a decision" Is this boy the son of a prominent family or a renowned businessman? It doesn''t look like it, I memorized the faces of all the young masters to avoid getting involved with them, but this boy doesn''t belong to any important family. Something inside me tells me that there is something wrong with this situation, it''s as if my instinct warned me not to antagonize that boy, but at the same time I feel calm as if everything is fine... It''s strange. Although the boy seems to be 17 years old, his expression is that of someone with great experience in life, but his indifferent expression annoys me, he reminds me of myself at my worst and I don''t like it. "I''m Tang Xiu" ¨C The boy spoke with an indifferent attitude, which I thought was disrespectful, it seemed that he was looking down at me even though it was the first time we met. "Nice to meet you, I''m Lin Ruoxi" - I nodded calmly. ¨C "Mr. Tang, I will have a business talk with Miss Xia so I would appreciate it if you could leave" The boy crossed his legs. ¨C "I am here to recruit Kang Xia so I will stay to negotiate" I am a professional person so the narcissism of a child is not going to affect me, I am here on business. I ignored the boy and focused on Kang Xia. ¨C "Miss Xia, I want to cooperate with you so I would like us to sit down and negotiate" Long Aoxue is acting as my assistant so she handed me a briefcase where I have a copy of the contract I want to establish with Kang Xia. We sat down and I showed the papers to Kang Xia. "At Yu Lei, we are very interested in Ms. Xia''s abilities so we are offering a management position and a fairly generous fixed sry, as well as offering a percentage of the shares of future Yu Lei affiliatedpanies" ¨C I showed the contract and others documents. Kang Xia is an intelligent woman so she won''t be lured away with empty promises so I showed ayout of Yu Lei''s future business, although it''s just superficial data since I can''t expose business secrets to someone who isn''t trustworthy yet. Some time ago I had the idea of ??expanding mypany to other sectors such as the entertainment industry, but I already have a lot of work and the situation with my family had me very worn out. Now that I have my husband, I can ovee many problems and expand the reach of mypany. In Japan, I made an agreement with the Ichijo family to expand the benefits of mypany. Luis exined to me that it is illegal to sell supernatural objects and products from other worlds to normal humans, but there are loopholes in these rules. To begin with, it is not illegal to use the knowledge of other worlds as long as it is adapted to the functioning of this world, Luis mentioned that this is based on the Laws of reality that make this world function. I don''t really understand topics from other worlds, but I understand that I can sell technology from other worlds as long as it is technology within the standards of modern civilization, for example, medicines capable of curing any type of cancer at a price essible to all. Although this ss of medicine can bring many conflicts with pharmaceuticalpanies, the Ichijo family will be my support. An Ichijo familypany will be the one to produce these medicines and other items while mypany will be the exclusive distributor in both China and Japan. The Ichijo family has no internal conflicts generated by greed and selfishness, it is as if all the members of that family are indifferent to wealth and although they have their own goals, there are no conflicts of interest. I envy the Ichijo family at the same time that it makes me happy to think that I am now part of them... I was worried that the Japanese government would object to a foreignpany making so much profit from Japanese technology, but the Ichijo family has enough power that mypany is the only one capable of selling these drugs. When we made this deal I was surprised that the patriarch of the Ichijo family would be so willing to cooperate with apany from China due to the historical conflicts between our countries, but he mentioned that I am his son''s wife and therefore I am part of the family. I am lucky to know my husband. "A Japanesepany?" ¨C The boy saw the documents and frowned. ¨C "Do you really do business with people from the ind country? Where is your heart towards our nation?" "We are all earthlings so borders don''t matter, business is business" - I answered calmly. The boy frowned. ¨C "You sold your ideals in exchange for worldly money, your ignorance has no limits and yourck of awareness is an offense to your ancestors" Before those kinds of words would have infuriated me, but in the time I''ve been with Luis I''ve realized how ridiculous it is to worry about the stupidity of ignorant people. "I do my business honestly so my ancestors have nothing to im" - I replied calmly. Even if my husband is a mobster, I''m running my business honestly so I don''t have any guiltplexes. "Ignorant woman" - The boy sighed with disappointment and noticed the ring on my hand. ¨C "Your husband must be a man blinded by lust for being willing to marry a woman without ethics or conscience" It is true that my husband is a pervert, but this boy''s words bother me. I wanted to say something, but Long Aoxue stood up. "You dare to insult my husband, you are courting death!" ¨C Long Aoxue had a murderous look. ¨C "I will give you a chance, kneel down and hit your face against the ground three times or I will cut out your tongue and gouge out your eyes" ¡­ I have a feeling she really will. Xiao Bai put her hand on my shoulder, she seems ready to take me out if a fight starts. I don''t know what the boy''s or Long Aoxue''s strength is, but seeing Xiao Bai''s serious expression it will be a disaster if she starts a fight. "This is amazing!" ¨C Kang Xia''s excited voice interrupted the tense atmosphere. All this time she had been engrossed in looking at the documents, I like the way she concentrates on business. "Did something catch your eye?" ¨C I followed her rhythm to calm the atmosphere and prevent a fight from starting. "Liquors with exclusive distilling methods, top-notch medicines that will be essible to the general public, dietary food supplements with vorsparable to artificially vored desserts¡­ These projects are very interesting" ¨C Kang Xia mentioned some of the most eye-catching projects for sale to the public. ¨C "Although the ideas are interesting and there are already several official certifications, I want to check the quality of the products to verify that they will be a best-seller, although I have a doubt¡­ What is this gastronomic gift for VIP users?" The catalog of future products is to be suitable for all public since until now I have sold jewelry and makeup for the upper ss so I want to enter the business of products for the middle ss. In addition to cheap products, I also made a catalog for the upper ss with medicines that are not totally essential for ordinary people, such as medicines for insomnia and migraines, there are also some artisan liqueurs that are much more expensive since they are made personally by my husband and everything he prepares is more than delicious. The VIP user system consists of a membership to have purchase priority every time the best productse out, in addition, each month the person will receive a dish prepared by my husband. I had to push a lot for him to agree to participate in this and in the end, I managed to convince him to give me a warehouse full of food that is frozen in time so it will taste like it was freshly made. My husband hates fame and since this will increase his reputation as one of the best chefs in the world I had to sacrifice a lot to convince him to help me. I had to wear a yboy bunny costume and do a lot of indecent things¡­ It''s something I want to forget. "As the description says, it will be a dish prepared by one of the best chefs in the world" - I smiled with slight pride. ¨C "Although the name of the chef is not yet recognized, the prestigious T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy has given this chef its seal of approval" The T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy is the best cooking school in the world and it is in Japan. Although Luis has not attended that academy, shortly before we left Japan he received an honorary degree from that academy since the patriarch Ichijo is a friend of the director and sent him a dish made by my husband. I feel proud that my husband is recognized even if he says that things will be troublesome. "I will need to check the quality of the food, if the taste is good enough then we can organize a publicity event where the chef can challenge other top chefs, even if your chef doesn''t win it will be an excellent publicity" ¨C Kang Xia has great ideas interesting. "So we have an agreement?" ¨C I smiled. "First I want to confirm the quality of the products and see the facilities you will use, but I assure you that I will not sign with otherpanies until I see everything you offer" ¨C Kang Xia smiled at first, but then she seemed to be worried. ¨C "About the Pang family¡­" Kang Xia studied in the United States where she gained recognition on Wall Street, returned to China 3 years ago, and was hired by the Pang Group, a conglomerate belonging to the Pang family which is a subordinate of one of the Four Great Families. Publicly Kang Xia was fired for embezzlement so otherpanies are unwilling to hire her despite her high abilities, but the truth is that she rejected Young Master Pang''s courtships and harassment which caused this smear. I smiled empathetically. ¨C "I understand the injustices you have faced and you do not have to worry, even if you reject my job offer I am willing to help you as much as possible, I know the feeling of helplessness when facing the tyranny of someone with higher status" I understand how exhausting it is to have a stalker with a lot of status and authority. I am really grateful to my silly husband, his presence helps me breathe in peace without feeling overwhelmed. "Thank you" ¨C Kang Xia smiled gratefully. I was about to offer her a meal to talk amicably, but the door was suddenly opened. - "One moment!" Tch, that woman is here. Tang Wan hurriedly entered as a in-looking man walked behind her with an innocent smile. Although that man is nothing special, I''m sure he is Luis doing one of his usual silly things. I tried to form the telepathic link, but I still can''t control this ability, fortunately or unfortunately, my stupid husband opened the mental link. "In case you''re wondering, yes, I''m the smiling idiot" - My husband''s voice sounded ironic and tired. "It''s good that you recognize that you''re an idiot" - I snorted with disgust. ¨C "Where were you?... Did you get into trouble?" I was worried about his safety since he was left home alone surrounded by possible enemies. Now I feel like a fool because he was wasting his time with another woman while I was feeling anxious¡­ Idiot. "Well, a lot of things happened" ¨C Luis sighed. ¨C "I will tell you everything at night" "Hmph, you must have been just being a perverted idiot with this woman" ¨C I couldn''t hide my anger. ¨C "Now are you going to support her while you forget about me?" "I will be neutral" ¨C My silly husband replied with irony. ¨C "You resolve your differences, I will be a spectator" Idiot¡­ Although I appreciate that he does not intervene in mypany''s affairs, I like the sense of autonomy that I have in mypany. "Okaydies, you chat, I''ll be outside so try not to fight" - The smiling idiot that is my husband smiled and left the room. "I''m going for water" ¨C Long Aoxue stood up and went out too. Tang Wan started to bargain fiercely with Kang Xia, but unfortunately for her, Miss Xia already made a deal with me causing the idiot surnamed Tang to look at me resentfully. This is nice. Come to think of it, the boy surnamed Tang was no longer in the room. I didn''t notice when he left... ¡­ Did my husband do something?... That boy was arrogant, but he wasn''t aplete idiot either so I hope he doesn''t do too much of a bad thing... Who am I kidding, possibly my husband will take care of the boy with the methods of a yakuza. I''m surprised and worried that I can ept this in stride... Well, right now I have to concentrate on business, the rest is irrelevant. --- --- Author''s Note: Kang Xia from "Returning from the Immortal World". Chapter 271: Why are there so many stupid conversations? Chapter 271: Why are there so many stupid conversations? I wish I was able to go to a restaurant to have a simple meal without getting involved in troublesome shit... "Hey Listen! Hahahahaha look at this idiot who dares to be a cocky bitch! You conceited idiot, your women will belong to my stupid fellow tsundere!" ¨C Navi was having fun as she looked at an unconscious boy who was bound by chains of purple energy. We are currently in a pocket dimension created by Abby to avoid drawing the attention of troublesome people. Tang Wan and Lin Ruoxi can resolve their differences in a civil way so I''m not worried about them, the real problem is the protagonist in front of me, or should I say, the reincarnated in front of me... "Travel to another world, return in time, and reincarnation in one body" - Nyaruko looked at the boy with curiosity. ¨C "He justcks a system to be the perfect clich¨¦ protagonist" "Did you have to destroy his spiritual roots with your spiritual pressure?" -System Goddess sighed. "This ignorant pig dared to offend our husband" ¨C Aotian snorted disdainfully. System Goddess sighed again. ¨C "I have no filial piety, but hearing you call my teacher an ignorant pig is ufortable" Aotian snorted again. ¨C "The husband is more valuable than a master, teacher, or father" Her father really rotted her brain... This is the thing. [Name: Tang Xiu Origin: Returning from the Immortal World Categories: Man. Protagonist. Cultivator. Reincarnated. Transmigrator. Returner of time. Gary Stu] This guy is the teacher of System Goddess who died thousands of years ago, but apparently, the plot made very absurd adjustments. To begin with, System Goddess''s homeworld is a cultivation world that does not belong to the Eternal Heaven Immortal and this guy is not a Higher Entity, but somehow the fabric of his world got mixed up with Gaia due to the cracks in the barrier of this world. With [Reader''s Perspective] I analyzed his identity and it''s somewhat problematic. The idiot is a bastard son of the Tang family which makes him a distant cousin of Tang Wan. Mixed plots, what a novelty¡­ On top of that, Tang Xiu was a powerful cultivator on par with old man Luo De in his prime. Making aparison, Tang Xiu wasparable to a disposable soldier of Heaven Eternal Immortal which is amazing for a simple cultivator who doesn''t have the backing of Higher Entities. The boy has a backstory of betrayal and other stupid things that I don''t really care about, what really matters is that this boy is what the System Goddess calls ''An old monster''. Tang Xiu is a cultivator with thousands of years of knowledge and experience which made him apathetic, aloof, and proud. He''s basically a glorified jerk. The boy is over 10,000 years old, but he still acts like an overbearing teenager who thinks he knows everything... Anyway, cultivators. When Ruoxi arrived at the restaurant, Aotian sent me a mental message to tell me about the presence of a reincarnated cultivator and asked if she should eliminate him. I told her no since it''s currently a sensitive time and it''s better to be discreet, but told her that if the cultivator turned hostile then she could kill him. Apparently, the protagonist insulted me which Aotian interpreted as hostility so she used her spiritual pressure to tear the protagonist''s meridians, break his Dantian, and even severed the spiritual roots that are the soul''s link to the spiritual energy a cultivator needs to cultivate the Dao. This level of injuries cannot be easily healed with spirit medicines, it will literally be necessary to rebuild Tang Xiu''s body for him to be a cultivator again. Aotian seems like a woman without personality due to how extremely submissive she is towards my will, but the truth is that she is in the top 10 of the most violent and irrational women in my harem which are worrying. This woman will cause me a lot of trouble, but I can''tin since technically she didn''t do anything wrong... As if that wasn''t enough, Aotian extracted the Destiny from the idiot''s soul and gifted it to me when we entered this dimension. My wife''s Dao allows her to steal plot armor more easily than my system. She is an absurd character. At first, I thought of lobotomizing the idiot to turn him into a puppet to help me gain influence in the Tang family, but now I''m in a dilemma due to my stupid feelings of attachment. System Goddess has been very supportive to the point that she has been the most useful woman in my life and although she is willing to kill her teacher in order to survive, it is obvious that she is ufortable with this. I don''t want to see her depressed so I''m thinking of options. In addition to Tang Xiu having enormous potential and one of the thickest plot armors I''ve ever seen, I also detected the protection of a Higher Entity in his soul. With [Reader''s Perspective] and help from System GoddessI was able to identify that entity. She is the second disciple of Tang Xiu and adoptive sister of the System Goddess, a woman named Gu Yan''er. She also belongs to the story ''Returning from the Immortal World''. The fact that two of Tang Xiu''s female disciples became Higher Entities even though he is still a mortal shows that he has great innate talent as a teacher, even if that talent is based on increasing the luck of his disciples. Another thing is that I could easily see Gu Yan''er''s presence since she seems to be severely injured so her barriers to protect her identity are very weak, I could even see her current location which is in China. She is an undocumented visitor simr to Aotian. Now it turns out that any idiot can enter this World. I want to hit ya¡­ Gu Yan''er''s spiritual power became so weak that I can easily search for and capture her, it''s even possible that [Reader''s Perspective] worsened her injuries due to the corrosive effects of [Reader''s Madness]. Well, she is a Higher Entity so she will not die, at most, she will remain in aa for several million years. "Ne senpai, what are we going to do with the idiot?" ¨C BB smiled as she used a tree branch to sting Tang Xiu as if he were a dead squirrel. ¨C "Senpai already has the plot armor so the waifus will reach senpai, the System Goddess''s knowledge is superior to this idiot''s knowledge and he is also useless as a disposable pawn since he is too proud¡­ He really is useless so let''s see how Ortro-chan chews his soul~" "Food?" ¨C Ortro asked innocently. I patted Ortro''s head and sighed. ¨C "System Goddess will decide what we do with him" System Goddess looked at me gratefully. ¨C "Actually I don''t care too much if he dies, but I worry about Yan''er''s reaction, she has always been in love with our teacher and she was kind to me when we were kids so I have a little gratitude to her" "Ohe on, everyone here has no morals" ¨C BB rolled her eyes. ¨C "Wouldn''t you like to refine this idiot''s soul to make a spirit pill or something? A soul that ignored the reincarnation cycle twice and was able to break through the barriers between worlds is certainly valuable material~" "¡­" ¨C System Goddess seemed tempted by the idea. "Is seriously? Technically he is your father" ¨C Tsubaki grimaced bitterly. "Parents are overrated" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged. ¨C "The shonen protagonists don''t have them and yet they are the protagonists" Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Not everything is an anime" The irony¡­ "Everything is JoJo''s and JoJo''s has anime so everything is anime" ¨C Nyaruko made a strange pose. By the way, I can hear that name as I found out that the Hamon energy and Stand concepte from JoJo''s Bizarre Adventure series. Stupid knowledge keeps piling up in my mind¡­ At this rate, I''ll be as stupid as my sister, how depressing. "Can I give my opinion?" ¨C Daedalus raised her hand discreetly, she prefers not to attract attention, but she formed a good friendship with SystemGoddess. She is here because she was curious about the spiritual makeup of an extremely talented cultivator like Tang Xiu. In fact, she has been doing experiments on the corpses I collected in the Buddhist sect as she seeks to understand the anatomy of cultivators with great innate talents and thus make modifications to angeloids to make them stronger. I nodded at her, I like it when my wives show initiative and express their ideas since it''s boring to have a collection of submissive dolls. Daedalus had a nervous expression as if she was worried about being criticized for her ideas. ¨C "We can alter his memory to make him a puppet, then we can use all the chaos regarding Shub-Niggurath to fake his death in front of the woman named Gu Yan''er, so she will be emotionally destroyed¡­ With the support of System Goddess and the sneaky tricks you use, that woman may want to join our group to make up for theck of an emotional pir¡­ Although it''s just an idea, if you don''t like my idea you don''t need to listen to me¡­" ¡­ How cute. "Wow, she is the example of why you shouldn''t bully the shy in the ssroom" ¨C BB had a big smile. "The number of lunatics keeps increasing¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with disappointment. I walked over to Daedalus and stroked the adorable woman''s cheek. ¨C "Never be afraid to express your opinion, I love your perspective" I thought of some simr methods, but the fact that she is able toe up with a n like this is fascinating to me as shees across as a depressed and shy woman who would rather run away than fight. The contrast between an innocent appearance and hidden calcting nature is veryforting. "..." - Daedalus blushed. ¨C "I am n-not creative, it is just that I was forced toe up with unconventional ns when my world was invaded by Paradise¡­ My Concept of Innovation also helps me to see multiple perspectives at the same time, although I do not like to use my abilities to make ns since I am a scientist, not a strategist¡­" I smiled with genuine appreciation. ¨C "If you want to focus on your research don''t worry, but whenever you have an idea don''t hesitate to talk" Daedalus was a little happy at my words, but she has a strong inferiorityplex. ¨C "B-But¡­ What happens if I make a mistake and an ident happens because of me?" Seeing the fall of her world left her with a strong trauma and her self-esteem is almost non-existent. "Learning from mistakes is part of innovation" - I smiled gently. ¨C "Also, I have already followed BB and Navi''s ideas, nothing can be worse than that" "You are cruel senpai! I only want the best for your wild sex life that only serves to satisfy the sick fantasies of otakus without a girlfriend!" ¨C BB pretended to cry. "Hey Listen! Thanks to me you got a Mary Sue in your harem, you stupid ungrateful lolicon!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "If even an idiot like Navi has freedom of expression then you shouldn''t worry about your ideas" ¨C I kissed Daedalus''s forehead. ¨C "You are my wife so I want to hear all your ideas" Daedalus smiled and hugged me. [Notification System: BB-chan has died of diabetes] ¡­ Whatever. I kept hugging Daedalus and looked at System Goddess who was still looking at Tang Xiu with aplex expression. ¨C "What would you like us to do?" "I don''t know" ¨C System Goddess sighed. ¨C "I am surprised that I still have a trace of empathy and a part of my heart does not want to see my teacher die since he protected me from various sects that wanted to use me as a cauldron for dual cultivation, besides, I don''t want to hurt the heart of the one who was like my sister... But at the same time I want to refine his soul to make a heavenly pill..." A mad scientist with a moral conflict, you don''t see that every day. "We can follow the idea of Daedalus and manipte his mind, then we can set the stage where an Outer God is causing chaos, and if in the end you choose to let your teacher live, then we can let him live in peace as an ordinary person without cultivation" - I smiled slightly. System Goddess sighed and shook her head. ¨C "My teacher will choose to die rather than be an ordinary person, but maybe there is another option¡­ Your skill to see the secrets of reality and the flow of destiny found the reincarnation of my teacher''s wife so we can use it in our favor, maybe I can convince my teacher to be our ally and if things fail, I can make Yan''er join us after losing her love for our teacher¡­" My wives are lovely. "I feel like I''m in a psycho club" ¨C Nyaruko smiled bitterly. "The otaku says that she destroyed a world just because she didn''t like that the protagonist receivedorare" ¨C BB rolled her eyes. "Hey, the destruction of that world was justified! All the waifus were desecrated by blonde-haired, delinquent-looking asshole fuckboys!" ¨C Nyaruko yelled angrily, then smiled at me with embarrassment. - "I don''t want to offend you" "It doesn''t bother me" - I shrugged. "The title of the novel literally implies NTR, it was obvious that the waifus would be desecrated" ¨C BB sneered. ¨C "Besides, you don''t believe my nonsense about fiction so you destroyed a world just because you read a novel with a simr name to the world, you''re crazier than me~" "Ugh, I thought it would just beori, I didn''t imagine the author would addorare andorase¡­" - Nyaruko sighed in disgust. "Forget that stupidity, you already destroyed NT¡ö Crus¡ö so there''s no point in thinking about it anymore" ¨C BB rolled her eyes. "You''re right, it''s better to forget it" ¨C Nyaruko sighed and ate a cookie. Howe these conversations always get random and stupid? Whatever. "Then let''s get things ready" - I sighed. ¨C "I will notify Mr. Ichijo that something strange is happening in China so that the Ichijo family can prepare for the political disaster that is about to ur¡­ I also want to see how strong the Masters and Servants of Chaldea are since ya seems to favor them too much" "ya..." - Kon, who usually remains silent and calm, had a terrifying expression. "Be patient" - I smiled at Senko''s ancestor. ¨C "For now finish healing your daughters, they should recover in a couple of weeks" Kon nodded, though the hatred in her eyes didn''t lessen. By the way, now Kon stays most of the time in her female form so I can''t consider her my pet anymore and she is now a part of my harem¡­ I feel weird saying it. (Author''s Note: Kon''s appearance based on Hagoromo Gitsune from the anime Nurarihyon no Mago) Anyway, I''ve resigned myself to the fact that at least two-thirds of China will be destroyed by both my actions and the Lostbelt... The human world may survive, but most of the sects will perish as Koyanskaya ns to bribe various cultivators to join this conflict. Just as Japan has Shinto gods as Guardians, China has deities like Buddha, Jade Emperor, Nezha, Chang''e, etc. Not all of the gods are alive as some died during ya''s rebellion, but the survivors are loyal to ya so they are a hindrance to the Lostbelt. This is where cultivators are important. Cultivators are innate enemies of deities as a deity represents the control and stability of the Laws of a World, on the other hand, cultivators seek to break through the Laws to break through all limitations. In mentality, a deity is [Anti-Rasen] and a cultivator is [Rasen], pr opposites. Although cultivators seek to break the Laws, the Will of a World does not seek to destroy them as they are the best cannon fodder to face invaders from other worlds since the death of a deity affects the stability of the Laws, but the death of a cultivator is irrelevant. ya keeps tight control over the cultivators and I even heard that they have various pocket dimensions where they are allowed to do stupid things as long as they don''t harm the human world. Koyanskaya seeks to recruit some ambitious cultivators to hinder China''s deities in order to facilitate the expansion of the Lostbelt. Not all cultivators areplete jerks and some will notice that there is something fishy about this, but Beast VII gave several valuable materials to Koyanskaya which will be enough to bribe the patriarchs of various sects. Best of all, the most ambitious is the orthodox sects while the demonic sects are the most difficult to convince since they refuse to be ves. This hypocrisy is so absurd that I can onlyugh. I''m sure Koyanskaya will be able to convince various sects which will cause a war between cultivators and deities. Now the question is who am I going to support¡­ Normally Heroes have a knack for befriending deities so Lu Su (Luis) can help gods while Harem King helps cultivators. Then both of them will fight each other and obviously, the Harem King will win the fight, but if Luis shows the ability to hurt a system user then it will be enough to give me fame. To prevent the Harem King from being seen as aplete threat that must be eradicated, I can take advantage of the innate stupidity of system users. It is well known that system users are impulsive and solve most of their problems with violence without using their brains so after the battle I can make it look like Harem King was fooled through ttery and beautiful women, but with the help of Luis, he managed to reconsider and now fights to protect this World while forming a friendship with the Hero. That may cause problems with Mr. Ichijo since the Ichijo family is the main enemy of system users within Gaia, but I''m sure I can convince him that this can benefit us. On the other hand, this news will spread and Seraph will hear that I made friends with a system user which will make her angry, but she showed to be very intelligent so you will be able to see the benefits of this. Teamwork between a powerful Hero and a system user capable of taking on Outer Gods can make for a powerful duo which will be very beneficial in supporting Auriel, though, I will have to be careful as being too talented is a double-edged sword as enemies will increase due to conflicts of interest, jealousy, and other stupid reasons. Great, now I''m referring to Luis in the third person, I definitely have an identity disorder. I hope this is not hereditary... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that heredity is a risk factor in mental disorders] I know, damn it. Chapter 272: [The skill Paranoia says hello] Chapter 272: [The skill ''Paranoia'' says hello] We had a long talk to figure out what stage setup we would do. I will exin the n in depth as events unfold as it will be too tedious to lengthen this exnation plus the stupid plot always forces me to make adjustments to my ns, the only thing worth mentioning is that I will focus on five main objectives: 1) Control the new government of China that will be formed after the Lostbelt destroys three-quarters of the country. 2) Eradicate most of the cultivator sects leaving only the sects that are useful to me since I can''t stand the stupidity of cultivators. 3) Make it known that the Harem King is the reincarnation of Ortro so that Luis and Seiji can act outside of Gaia without drawing too much attention. 4) Make Beast VII believe that I''m working with her so she can give me bounties so I can start tracking her location. 5) Add the most interesting women in my harem. For now, I used [Hero''s Martyrdom], [Human Transmutation], and Auriel''s blessing to repair Tang Xiu''s body. I had to use thisbination of abilities as Aotian did an excellent job of making the protagonist unable to cultivate internal energy again. With [Reader''s Madness] I formed false memories so that Tang Xiu would forget about being kidnapped, he will think that Lin Ruoxi beat him in the negotiations so he threw a tantrum worthy of a cultivator and quietly left the room while acting like an arrogant idiot. Tang Xiu has a very strong mind and he could identify false memories, but the technique I developed from the Samsara Cycle adapts to the victim''s personality so this technique can only be avoided through depersonalization disorder, a disorder where the person doubts reality itself as if the person were trapped in a virtual simtion. With this configuration, this technique is weak in depressed, paranoid, and mentally deficient people, but the important thing is that people with great willpower will be the most affected due to the confidence they have in themselves. It is basically a trap designed to capture the strongest minds and to prevent someone from using this technique against me or my wives, having mental problems is the weakness of this technique. This technique is still not perfect as it takes a long time to set up, but when I can instantly activate it then it will be a skill linked to [Reader''s Madness]. On the other hand, this poses another headache. Ever since I found out that Nyaruko can replicate any skill she finds fun I started developing countermeasures in case someone could use my skill against me, I''m even developing contingency ns in case an entity could shut down my system as System Goddess. I did some experiments and hopefully, I won''t be totally unprotected even if my system is disabled. My martial arts are based on training and not skills so I can fight even without the system, though my overall strength will be greatly weakened since I can''t use [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] without the system. System dependency is the second biggest weakness of a system user, only after innate stupidity. My biggest life insurance is that my Outer God skills are no longer linked to my system but to [Reader''s Madness], and that energy is also not linked to the system but to Ortro. As long as Ortro lives I will not die as I can hide my soul within Ortro, at the same time, Ortro will not die as her existence is bound to my soul. It can be said that I share with BB the position of the second hardest cockroach to kill in the multiverse. First ce goes to idiot Navi. In the event that I lose my system, I will be quite weak since I lose the spiral energies, but I can find other means to strengthen myself, for example, Auriel''s blessing is not linked to my system so I can still act like a hero. Anyway, putting aside my countermeasures to deal with my pessimistic paranoia, I finished repairing Tang Xiu''s body. ording to the System Goddess''s n, I put spiders of ''Madness of Chaos'' (Haachama''s power) in Tang Xiu''s mind and hid them with [Anti-Rasen]. Depending on the situation, Haachama can activate those spiders to destroy Tang Xiu''s self-control and perception of reality which will make him such a fool that not even an emotionally needy woman will be able to love him. Additionally, Tang Xiu no longer has his plot armor so his stupidity will be something disgusting instead of being seen as a reason for praise. Gu Yan''er will feel hurt, disappointed, and betrayed to see her beloved teacher turned into a total jerk. Cultivators'' hearts are extremely fragile towards disappointments plus Gu Yan''er is emotionally dependent on Tang Xiu so disappointment will be heartbreaking for her maiden heart in love. System Goddess does not want to hurt her adoptive sister, but this n may bring Gu Yan''er to the brink of suicide... Well, hypocrisy never bothered me so no problem. We returned to the restaurant and Tang Xiu left after shaking his head a little from her. He seems angry that the woman named Kang Xia had turned down his job offer, but at least this protagonist isn''t aplete jerk and decided to leave without causing a big fuss. Now, Kang Xia is one of the heroines in the plot of ''Returning from the Immortal World'' so she was destined to be Tang Xiu''s lover. Since I have the plot armor, Kang Xia will be attracted to me instinctively which will make it too easy to win her over¡­ Well, she''s an attractive and intelligent woman so I don''t have manyints. I calmly waited for the women to finish their business. Although I''ve learned a lot about business from Yuriko, I still hate business and politics so I''m d I have talented and smart wives who do all the administrative work. Paperwork was the worst creation of mankind... In case anyone forgot, Yuriko is the businesswoman of the apocalyptic world and a character from Highschool of the Dead. While we were waiting, I felt something interesting in my plot armor. It seems there are two or more deities trying to track me down through the flow of destiny. I have 100% of ''My Beautiful Teacher'' and ''Returning from the Immortal World''. Also, I got 90% of ''My Wife is a Beautiful CEO'' because Yang Chen is still unconscious and the plot continues to unfold without him. In fact, if it wasn''t for me using [Anti-Rasen] myself to avoid absorbing all of the plot armor, then I would already have 100% of the plot armor. Although thinking about it... Beast VII already knows me so I can steal all the plot armor and then justify that Hades tried to beat me up so I beat the crap out of him. Beast VII will think that my system stole the plot armor while Yang Chen was unconscious so I won''t have any problems... It''s nice to side with the predictable viins. [System Notification: The titles ''Protagonist Netori'' and ''False Antagonist'' have stolen the plot armor of the protagonist ''Yang Chen''. My Wife is a Beautiful CEO plot armor: 100%] [Warning: Multiple entities have detected user actions. Eight Gaia deities, two Gaia Higher Entities, and one foreign Higher Entity have been identified] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has changed the user''s information to hide the real identity. The entities acknowledge the existence of ''Harem King''] It seems that Yang Chen is a trouble ma¡­ [System Notification: My Beautiful Teacher'', ''Returning from the Immortal World'', and ''My Wife is a Beautiful CEO'' plot armor have been merged to form an urban cultivation plot armor. When the user hits an urban cultivation protagonist within Gaia, the user will steal all plot armor to increase one''s own plot armor. Warning: Too much plot armor will increase the dangers and one''s own stupidity. (Thest effect has been negated by the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy)] I didn''t mean to fuse the plot armors, but I have so much plot armor that stupid destiny is being altered by my presence. The plot armor is like the mass of a, the greater the mass, the greater the gravitational force which will attract more space debris... This stinks of trouble. "Hey Listen! Now you can seduce women just by breathing! Congrattions on bing a pussy ma!" ... Piece of¡­ I couldn''t curse the asshole as my system kept opening notifications. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has generated the skill ''Kleptomania 100%''] [Kleptomania: I identally stole my boss''s wife... Wallet, destiny, energy, skills, internal organs, ideas, waifus... If something is within your reach then you must steal it. This skill does not ignore defensive abilities, but if the user cane into contact with the enemy, the user can steal other entities'' belongings, be they physical objects, conceptual aspects, or metaphorical meanings. Anything not protected by barriers that exceed the user''s strength can be stolen. Warning: When using the skill there is a 20% chance to steal junk instead of the desired item. Warning: Using this skill will cause addiction to stealing (effect negated by the Obsession stat)] "Senpai takes his wife-stealing fetish very seriously~" "Hey Listen! The horny dog turned into a thieving rat! Darwin was wrong about the evolution of the species!" ¡­ Idiot. [System Notification: The title ''Crazy Psychiatrist'' has been synchronized with the skills ''Mythomania'', ''Schizophrenia'', ''Paranoia'', ''Sadism'', ''Dissociative Identity'', ''Masochism'', ''Kleptomania'', ''Reader''s Perspective'' and ''Character Sheet''. The ''Ortro'' entity is the core of the skills derived from the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy. Choose a skill to act as assistant of core] ¡­ What? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' stares at the user with expectations of being the assistant] [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' is hitting its head against a wall] [System Notification: ''Schizophrenia'' skill makes iprehensible noises] [System Notification: ''Kleptomania'' skill tries to stand up] [System Notification: ''Sadism'' skill growls in disgust] [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' crawls on the ground] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' sighs in concern at the stupidity of the user''s other skills] ¡­ Being mentally ill is a fucking headache¡­ [System Notification: Entity ''Ortro''mands skills to stop doing stupid things] [System Notification: Skills stopped moving] "Thanks, Ortro" - I sighed internally. Ortro nodded inside my mind and continued eating cookies. I''m not really surprised that my skills develop basic awareness, it''s normal for Madness wielders to have tens or hundreds of voices inside their heads. These voices begin to devour each other and in the end, multiple personalities are generated and it is even possible to create a second entity. Although Ortro is the embodiment of my mental instability, that does not mean that she represents all my mental disorders. My skills based on mental problems are extensions of my deranged mind, but normally they shouldn''t gain consciousness as theyck self-awareness like Orthros. The problem is that my skill [Dissociative Identity] stores fragments of my consciousness in the form of Concepts, but apparently those Concepts influenced my other skills by giving them a low level of consciousness. All of my mental problems have no intelligence of their own and are just instinctual thoughts so they don''t matter too much, but [Paranoia] has a certain level of awareness since it''s a skill that analyzes the flow of destiny, and to a certain extent, predicts the author''s stupidities. [Paranoia] isn''t a living entity like Ortro, but it''s bing a nuisance. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill makes sad noises] ¡­ What a nuisance. Whatever, [Paranoia] is my only skill with rtively stable awareness so it can work simrly to a virtual assistant. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has been selected as an assistant among the skills based on ''Reader''s Madness''] [System Notification: The prediction, foresight, analysis,prehension, reading, and interpretation abilities of the skill ''Paranoia'' have been strengthened] [System Notification: Skill ''Paranoia'' ps with joy] Ortro frowned. ¨C "But I am the best friend of friend" [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' nods a little fearfully] It''s like watching an older sister bullying her younger sister... "Now senpai will sleep with his own skills, senpai is insatiable" - BB sighed with false disappointment "Well, most system users make their systems gain consciousness and a physical body to sleep with even though the system is an extension of themselves" - Nyaruko shrugged. ¨C "Those who do that are narcissists since technically they have sex with themselves" In the remote case that I have a physical rtionship with Ortro, it would not count as masturbation since she is an independent entity, rather it would be something simr to incest between father and daughter... That''s still disgusting. "Hey Listen! Those assholes increase the size of their penises to ridiculous lengths just so they can prate their own asses!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "Damn idiot, I just imagined it¡­" ¨C Nyaruko seemed to want to throw up. I thank God for myck of imagination. "Stop saying those things in front of little girls" ¨C Tsubaki frowned. ¨C "Seriously, sometimes I feel that instead of adults all of you are a group of noisy children¡­" My poor Tsubaki is the caretaker of a nursery for little idiots, I pity her. "You guys stop talking nonsense, you''re being a nuisance" ¨C Chiyo also frowned, she wants to be a good older sister. I massaged my forehead, so much noise gives me a migraine. "Something happens?" ¨C Aotian asked me with indifference. She is doing her best to pretend that she doesn''t know me. I sighed and shook my head. - "All in order" We are standing in front of the entrance to the restaurant''s private room. Although we are outside the venue, Aotian and I can easily hear the conversation. Lin Ruoxi, Tang Wan, and Kang Xia are making an interesting business deal. Apparently, Lin Ruoxi decided to offer a cooperation deal to Tang Wan which surprised the milf since both women had a hostile affinity for a couple of years. Lin Ruoxi really doesn''t want to cooperate with the milf, but she epted the fact that both women are part of my harem and it''s better to work together instead of trying to sabotage each other. On the other hand, Tang Wan was not sure about epting this deal so Lin Ruoxi seems to want to expose my identity to show that both women should work together, but at the same time, Lin Ruoxi is worried about exposing my secrets as she understands how dangerous is the supernatural world. I opened in telepathic link with Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "I will go in and show my identity" "¡­Were you listening?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi mentally sighed. "I was worried that you two would start fighting to kill each other" - I answered with irony. "I just want to hit your face" ¨C Lin Ruoxi sighed again. ¨C "But it would be nice if you exin the situation, just let me say goodbye to Kang Xia so we can talk to the woman surnamed Tang¡­" She doesn''t even want to say Tang Wan''s full name... "No need, Kang Xia can hear about my identity" ¨C I answered calmly. "Damn pervert! You don''t even know her and you''re already nning to sleep with her!" ¨C Lin Ruoxi tried hard not to scream out loud. I''m not going to deny it, but there is another reason. "She is reliable" - I answered calmly. With [Reader''s Perspective] I not only analyzed Tang Xiu, but I also fully understood Kang Xia''s personality. She is a loyal and determined woman who will never betray her allies. Although such a mentality is stupid among business people, Kang Xia is a woman worth caring for and supporting as both her intellect and personal values are impable. She is not a saintly woman who would give her life to save innocent lives, on the contrary, she is willing to ruin innocent lives to increase her profit while never backstabbing her friends. While she doesn''t possess any unique skills, sheer beauty, or unsurpassed intellect, she has the necessary traits to be an outstanding businesswoman. Although money and authority are irrelevant to me, I have a great appreciation for intelligent women, especially if in addition to intellect, they have unquestionable loyalty and fidelity. "Do what you want" ¨C Lin Ruoxi sighed internally, although she already expected this so she is notpletely mad at me. I entered the room together with Aotian and Xiao Bai, then I closed the door and covered the room with [Anti-Rasen] in such a way that the women wouldn''t notice the spiral energy, at the same time, Abby put up spatial barriers to prevent possible spies. "Something happens?" ¨C Tang Wan looked at me with confusion at my sudden entrance. I smiled. ¨C "Please have a seat, there is something I need to exin" Tang Wan was confused, but she sat down in front of me. Kang Xia had no idea what was going on and only Lin Ruoxi had an expression of exasperation mixed with resignation. Before I started I talked to a certain noisy woman in my mind. ¨C "Nyaruko, are you ready?" "Yes!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted with emotion. ¨C "It will be the first time I pretend to be someone else, this will be exciting!" In the future, there is a risk that someone discovers that Rey del Harem and Luis have the same lovers. It will be unpleasant if someone thinks that I am willing to share my harem so with BB we prepare a scenario based on some predictable series with generic protagonists and no personality. After Harem King is famous, there will be some shy event where it is known that Harem King is actually a beautiful woman. It will be known that the real reason the system user was willing to be Hero Luis''s friend is that she fell in love with the Hero. As for the system user''s harem, it''s actually Luis''s harem. When I first heard this idea I thought it was one of the stupidest things I had the misfortune to hear, but Nyaruko said that such scenarios aremon among cultivators. System Goddess stated this, it seems many women who practice cultivation disguise themselves as men to avoid harassment from imbecile young masters, then those women meet their fated love and reveal they''re true identities. I reaffirm my belief that the authors'' heads have some kind of neurological damage. The point is that Nyaruko will pretend to be a system user by taking advantage of her skill to use random skills. While Nyathotep is known to be able to use the skills of other entities, everyone thinks that Nyaruko can only do this after disying her ''Collector''s Madness'' energy. In reality, Nyaruko can use her skills without proving to be an Outer God, it''s just that she likes to show off. In that sense, Nyaruko is the only Outer God who can pass himself off as a system user and manage to deceive the leaders ofrge organizations such as Lucifer or Auriel. Nyaruko had never thought of doing this since she doesn''t like acting, but BB managed to convince her that this was simr to doing a stage y while she cosyed. Nyaruko is excited at the idea of ??pretending to be a generic and predictable system user. Now I will be able to fight alongside Nyaruko without fear of bing the enemy of the entire multiverse, this will give me a great advantage when facing the strongest beings in the multiverse. Acting and hypocrisy are so useful that I am trying to develop both Concepts with [Dissociative Identity]. In short, the important thing is that thanks to me two of thergestpanies in China will work together which will attract many enemies, and thus I will have a justification to start eliminating groups that will be an obstacle to my ns... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that this n has a 40% chance of seeding. To increase the chances of sess it is necessary to add women from prestigious families to this business alliance. A list of possible candidates for the harem is being formed based on the information provided by the plot armor¡­] "You may be the weakest Outer God in raw destructive power¡­" Nyaruko smiled bitterly. ¨C "But in information gathering, you are the most dangerous entity" "Senpai doesn''t need to be strong, the best kohai in the world will kill every idiot who bothers senpai~" - BB smiled with red eyes. "My little brother doesn''t need to fight, I''ll take care of everything" - Chiyo smiled affectionately. "I¡­ I can''t do many things¡­ but I''ll help where I can¡­" ¨C Gogh yed with strands of her hair. If Aotian hears that, she will want to hit both women since, in her mentality, the husband is the one who should protect the women. Well, Ie from a sexist environment so I think the same. I''ll have to find ways to make myself stronger since my wives outnumber me in destructive power. Anyway, I''ll think about thatter, for now, I have to convince three beautiful women to work together. Who knows, if things work out maybe I can go to bed with the three women, though Lin Ruoxi''s look says that''s impossible... Well, [Rasen] is all about making the impossible possible. --- --- Author''s Note: I have several projects in college and barely have time to breathe, sorry for slowing down posting chapters. Chapter 273: Business Alliance Chapter 273: Business Alliance "To tell the truth there are many things that I need to exin, and they are veryplicated things" - I sat in front of the three women and made three cups of tea appear for them and a cup of coffee for me. Kang Xia raised an eyebrow at the objects that appeared out of nowhere, but he decided to remain silent in order to understand the situation. Lin Ruoxi showed no surprise and calmly drank the tea, she really enjoys this tea that I designed with the help of SystemGoddess. Tang Wan raised an eyebrow at Lin Ruoxi''s calmness as she normally doesn''t ept food and drink from strangers because it can be dangerous. This can only mean that Lin Ruoxi knows me. "Do you two know each other?" ¨C Tang Wan looked at me with seriousness and concern as she is worried that I might choose to support Lin Ruoxi instead of her. "First try the tea, you''ll need to rx" - I smiled kindly. This tea is made with spiritual herbs that contain Buddhist Dao which calms the mind and gives a pleasant feeling of inner peace. In addition to the herbs, the tea contains my blood which was refined to create a medicine capable of resisting the negative effects generated by the presence of the Outer Gods and other types of mental attacks such as hypnosis or aphrodisiac skills. The Outer Gods are like nuclear batteries, even if they mean no harm, their presence deteriorates the minds of those around them. That effect can be suppressed thanks to my [Anti-Rasen] so the Outer Gods in my party aren''t radioactive material, but it''s still best to be wary of how vtile and unpredictable Madness is. Not only does the tea help protect the mind and soul from corrosive energies, there are also several contracts in the tea so a single sip is enough to ensure that both Tang Wan and Kang Xia cannot reveal the secrets I am about to reveal. By the way, I have given this tea to everyone I know to prevent anyone from taking control of my allies and subordinates, even my sister drinks this tea. The three women drank the tea so I was able to reveal some secrets without fear of information leaks. That''s the wonderful thing about having an entity capable of creating high-level contracts like BB. "Well, for starters, let me introduce myself" ¨C I changed my appearance. ¨C "My name is Oosuki Luis, I am a member of the Ichijo family in Japan" "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan frowned and looked at Lin Ruoxi. - "Did you know?" Lin Ruoxi calmly nodded. - "He''s my husband" "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan clenched her teeth angrily, but decided to be patient so she took a deep breath and kept silent. I like that she is an intelligent woman and knows how to control her feelings. Kang Xia was just curious. ¨C "The Ichijo family is one of the most important families in Japan and they are the ones who lead the yakuza¡­ If you are here it means that you have some kind of secret mission and if you allow me to hear this it means that I am obliged to cooperate, right?" "Not exactly" - I sighed. ¨C "Things are a bit, well,plicated¡­ To begin with, do you know about the supernatural world?" Kang Xia raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Do you mean wizards and demons like in the movies?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "That''s right, only it''s all true¡­ Gods, magicians, demons, spirits, cultivators, and even heroes, this world has everything" "Interesting¡­" ¨C Kang Xia didn''t seem to believe mepletely, but she tried to ept all this to analyze all the information. Again, I like smart women. "This fool is a magical secret agent" ¨C Lin Ruoxi smiled sarcastically, she is still mad at me. "So you''re a spy?" ¨C Tang Wan frowned. "No" - I sighed. ¨C "I am not here to collect information or anything simr, I came to this country to take care of my wife while she fixes her problems in herpany" Lin Ruoxi lightly smiled. "So..." - Tang Wan narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. ¨C "Why did you approach me?" "In the first ce, I didn''t approach you, you were the one who looked for me" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Secondly, you are not only a beautiful woman, I like your personality and the way you prioritize the welfare of your daughter over your own life, I would sincerely like to establish a rtionship with you" Tang Wan fell silent, although there was a subtle blush on her cheeks. "This fool goes after any beautiful woman he sees" ¨C Lin Ruoxi snorted disdainfully. "And that''s how we got married." I shrugged. "¡­" ¨C My wife looked at me angrily. "Wait" ¨C Kang Xia cut into the conversation. - "How old are you?" "17" ¨C I shrugged and drank my coffee. I love Colombian coffee¡­ "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan blinked several times and then looked at Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "I did not think you are an old cow who enjoys young grass" "Who are you calling old cow?!" ¨C Lin Ruoxi''s face turned red with fury. ¨C "This year I will be 24 while you are approaching 40! You are the old cow!" "Uuuuhh that must have hurt~" ¨C BB is having fun. "What did you say?!" ¨C Tang Wan seemed to want to fight. I sighed. ¨C "I have medication to achieve eternal youth so age is irrelevant" Both women stopped fighting and looked at me strangely. "Is there really such a thing?" ¨C Tang Wan was excited since she is worried about her age, but in my opinion, she is a sexy milf. Lin Ruoxi was not so anxious because of age, but the thought of retaining her beauty forever was somewhat tempting. Lastly, Kang Xia seemed to be thinking about the business aspects of this ss of medicine. Quite a businesswoman. "Later let''s talk about this, for now, there is something more important" - I sighed. "Beauty is important¡­" ¨C Tang Wan pouted like a child whose parents take away her toys. I smiled wryly. ¨C "The safety of humanity is more important" All three women frowned. "The full exnation is very long and tedious so I''ll summarize it" - I sighed. ¨C "I am something known as a Hero, an entity that exists to preserve the stability of a world¡­" "Are there other worlds?!" ¨C Kang Xia was excited. "Please, questions at the end" - I smiled at her enthusiasm. ¨C "Anyway, we Heroes have an instinct to detect when a World is in danger, and ording to my instinct, something very dangerous is developing in this country" This is not a lie, that instinct is one of the things that helps true Heroes detect world threats, and even though I don''t have that instinct, [Paranoia] is more effective. Lin Ruoxi frowned because this is the first time she has heard this. "Actually" - I sighed and looked at my wife. ¨C "I met your grandfather and he told me that something very strange is happening in this city and even the whole country seems to be in a difficult moment¡­ You two don''t know it, but Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather has a position in the army so he has inside information" Kang Xia held her chin. ¨C "Recently there are riots and ording to socialworks people with superhuman abilities have appeared like in the movies, there are also rumors of a pandemic that started in the south and in less than a day has spread to several cities¡­ Is this rted to what you mention?" "It''s likely" - I sighed. ¨C "Recently an extremely dangerous entity appeared that is famous for having caused the destruction of thousands of worlds, so it is possible that this entity is the cause of this chaos, although it is also likely that everything is part of the n of some dark cult¡­ The information is insufficient so I cannot specify what the problem is, but it is certainly something very dangerous" Lin Ruoxi frowned. - "Why did not you tell me?" "I only have superficial information and I don''t want to obstruct your business" - I sighed heavily. ¨C "I wanted to find a solution without you getting involved, but the situation is more dangerous than I thought, so I need you to make a decision" Lin Ruoxi knows that I''m a maniptive idiot, but she doesn''t know that I''m aplete hypocrite, so seeing my tired expression made her worry while it touched her heart since my expression shows that I''ve tried hard so that she can focus on thepany she loves. "Now the options are limited and I will offer my help" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "The most appropriate option is to take thepanies to Japan since the danger seems to focus on China, and in case you want to continue here, I would like you three to cooperate to establish an economic pir that supports this country since in situations of crisis the great families will be the first to sacrifice the citizens" Tang Wan and Kang Xia were shocked by my words and didn''t know what to say, only Lin Ruoxi raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Since when do you care about innocent citizens?" "It''s true that I''m not a good person" - I shrugged. ¨C "But it would be a tragedy to let beautiful women die" "¡­" ¨C My wife looked at me nkly. ¨C "Lustful idiot" "I am" - I nodded. The reason why I revealed all this is simple, I got tired of acting like a stupid system user, simple as that. If the fucking author wants to spread the stupidity where I''m aplete asshole, that''s not my problem. Now Nyaruko will y the role of a brainless idiot. Tang Wan and Kang Xia started asking me questions and I answered all of them, although I didn''t tell the whole truth. My proposal to take the business to Japan means that the women will be able to go to a safe ce, but I will stay in China because I am a Hero and even if I don''t want to get involved in trouble, I will be forced to save the world since that is the purpose why Heroes exist. "I will stay in China" ¨C Lin Ruoxi took a sip of her tea. ¨C "I am your wife so I will stay, in the worst case we will simply die" Even though I''m worried about how little importance she puts on her life, it''s cute when she shows the more sensitive side of her. Aotian nodded approvingly, she has the same mindset. Tang Wan looked worried. She seems willing to stay in China, but there is something that is her highest priority. I looked at the beautiful mature woman. ¨C "I can talk to the Ichijo family so that your daughter is protected in Japan, I guarantee that she will be safe" Tang Wan thought deeply. "Don''t worry about the Tang family, I''ll take care of it" ¨C I smiled slightly. "Are you going to face one of the Four Great Families?!" ¨C Tang Wan looked horrified and expectant. "Well, that depends" - I smiled casually. ¨C "Are you still willing to be my lover?" Tang Wan smiled without regret. ¨C "Finally you told me your real name and you revealed many shocking things to me, I am willing to be your woman" BB is right, women in cultivation stories are easy to charm using plot armor. This bores me a bit¡­ Oh well, I have another sexy milf so I''m notining. I looked at Kang Xia. ¨C "I heard that you have a great talent for business and that is why I hope you can support these two women since they will start fighting at the slightest provocation, so a mediator will be necessary" Tang Wan and Lin Ruoxi red at me and spoke at the same time. ¨C "Don''t treat us like brats!" "You see it?" - I smiled ironically. Kang Xia also smiled wryly and then sighed. ¨C "I imagine that I do not have the option of refusing after hearing this information¡­" "Oh, of course, you can refuse" - I nodded. ¨C "You can sign a magical contract to guarantee that you will keep this a secret and live your life as if this talk had not happened, but if you agree to cooperate with us, I will personally do you a favor." "A favor?" ¨C Kang Xia was curious, but at the same time, she was careful not to fall for a scam. "I have some money in case you need it, I can get you some kind of magical artifact or something simr... Although the truth is, my specialty is eliminating problematic people" - I spoke clearly. "A hit man¡­" - Kang Xia frowned. "Heroes seed by eliminating enemies" - I shrugged. ¨C "The only difference is that I ask for a payment¡­ You can say that I am a mercenary" "And what? Am I supposed to be your lover for you to help me?" ¨C Kang Xia smiled bitterly. She hates jerks who use threats to get women so I need a softer approach. "I don''t see my women as essories or toys, they are my family and I respect their decisions" ¨C I spoke seriously to show that this is my mentality. ¨C "If you only want professional and mary cooperation, there is no problem, I will guarantee your safety while you help my wives" Tang Wan blushed again since I technically called her my wife. Kang Xia thought about it for a moment and nodded. ¨C "If it is a formal job then I will cooperate to the best of my abilities" "Excellent" ¨C I smiled and stood up, then pointed at Aotian and Xiao Bai. ¨C "I will be busy investigating the situation in this country so I hope you can stay together for a while, the two of them can protect you" Tang Wan raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Are you saying that we should live together?" "It will be easier to protect you if you live together" - I sighed. ¨C "Things can be a global disaster and I cannot take risks" The three women looked at each other and then nodded, it''s good that they know when to give in. "I''m not going to intervene in business issues so you will have to organize the coboration between bothpanies" - I smiled slightly. ¨C "I will see you at night, for now, I have to continue investigating the situation in the city" Tang Wan looked at Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "Does he always leave after causing a problem?" "You''ll get used to it" ¨C Lin Ruoxi sighed. ¨C "Don''t be surprised if this fool brings a new woman every time he goes out" Tang Wan looked at me nkly. ¨C "Do you know what self-control is?" I shrugged. ¨C "I am young and impulsive, it is the fault of the hormones" "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan sighed. ¨C "I cannot believe that now I have a rtionship with a boy younger than my daughter¡­" "Hey Listen! That is the smell of oyakodon!" - Navi yelled in my mind. Technically the idiot is right. Anyway, now I must conquer some sects to solidify my future control of this country. With [Reader''s Perspective] I was able to find out the sects that were bribed by Koyanskaya so I''ll take control of one of those sects, then have Luo De be the sect leader. As for running a sect for only female cultivators, that''s stupid. Male cultivators are the best cannon fodder¡­ --- --- Author''s Note: Sometimes I n development for the plot, but the ease with which I disperse makes me take the plot to turns that I myself did not expect... It is difficult to write in such a way that it makes any sense. Anyway, I just wanted to express my feelings as an author, a hug <3 Chapter 274: Sects, Ignorant Pigs, and Villain Complex Chapter 274: Sects, Ignorant Pigs, and Viin Complex Frogs in wells, tigers in mountains, pigs with pearls, the vastness of the skies... I''m sick of this fucking bullshit. "You are courting death!" Some fucking asshole yelled at me as he brandished his sword. I''ve lost count of how many assholes have said the same thing tonight and I''m sick of it. I extended my hand to the asshole and closed my hand. The asshole fell to the ground lifeless as his head was gone, only a bite mark remained on his neck as if a giant dog had devoured his head in one bite. Ortro''s ability to devour things while ignoring distances is very useful... "Great Elder Wu! Damn bastard, you dare to kill the ancestor of my family! The Wu family will not forget this blood debt!" I felt my blood pressure increase. Years ago I didn''t feel so annoyed with humans... Maybe I should get ahead of Beast VII and extinguish humanity on my own... "Ahahaha,e on boy, don''t make such a gloomy face and have fun!" ¨C The old psychopath Luo De shouted with euphoria as he strangled a Taoist cultivator with his own intestines. - "Hahahahaha! You stinking monks, feel the fury of the great Luo De!" I took a deep breath to calm down, I can''t lose my self-control or I might identally start destroying souls which will be a problem... "Damn you Luo De! You are a bloody old dog, the heavens will punish your insolence! You and all those demons behind you will be eradicated from the world!" ¨C A massive amount of energy shook the mountain where we are. ¨C "This time I will make sure to annihte all traces of your conscience!" "Ahahahaha pretentious idiot!" ¨C Luo De shouted with euphoria as he faced a powerful cultivator. ¨C "I will kill your male descendants while that brat enves your granddaughters! Ahahaha your damn surname will be erased from history!" "LUO DE!!" ¨C The cultivator spat out blood from stress. We are currently in a pocket dimension so cultivators can use skills that could destroy countries without fear of ya''s punishment. Additionally, this sect has multiple spirit formations to eradicate invaders. Unfortunately for the members of this sect, System Goddess took control of the spirit formations, and now the defensive system is attacking the cultivators of this sect. I will summarize the context. The old man Luo De and I came to an orthodox sect and forced them to submit. That sect was not one of the major sects and was also not part of the Association of the 8 Big Righteous Sect''s Cultivators which were responsible for the old man''s downfall. At first, the sect patriarch wanted to fight us, but sensing our cultivation, he immediately gave in and gave us control of the sect, even handing us the contracts that bound disciples to be loyal to the sect. I don''t have cultivation, but with [Mythomania] I can make it look like my [Destiny Energy] is internal Qi so in raw energy I''m slightly below Aotian which would make me the strongest cultivator within Gaia. Sure, there are cultivators who could fight me in a direct battle, but I''m an assassin so I don''t use conventional and fair methods. On the other hand, Luo De used a space warping formation to spend two years in a single night. Luo De took full advantage of the System Goddess-refined pills and the demonic arts talent of Qin Chao''s innate demon body. The old man not only regained all of his strength, but he was also slightly more powerful than in the past and at this rate, he only needs to understand one Concept to be a Higher Entity. An old psychopath in the body of a protagonist, a dangerousbination. At night the two of us had managed to take control of the unimportant sect and thus we could begin to develop a power that would overshadow the other sects, but the power of the plot attacked again. To begin with, Su Ji, the main heroine of ''My Beautiful Teacher'', was in danger. She and her twin sister Su Fei were in a school. My intervention in the plot caused an alteration in destiny so that both women were in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Apparently, a creature called the Zombie King had appeared, a corrupt monster that causes rot and misfortune wherever it goes. Both the cultivators and the government thought that the Zombie King was the cause of the pandemic which should be good for me, the problem is that the Zombie King had emerged in the school where Su Ji and Su Fei were. The upside is that I got there in time to prevent both women from being killed which gave me bonus points with both women, but that doesn''t matter at this point. At that time my appearance was that of Lu San so both twins have gratitude to me, the plot makes it too easy to expand my harem... By the way, both girls were sent to a safe ce so I don''t need to think about them for now. The real problem is that several cultivators from the Association of the 8 Big Righteous Sect''s Cultivators appeared and for no reason they tried to kill me. ¡­ Well, I admit it, it was my fault. A beautiful zombie woman appeared and asked me for help. She is Hu Ke, a character from ''My Beautiful Teacher'', and although she is not a hero, she is in the ''ally'' category so she instinctively felt that I would help her because of my plot armor. At that time I already had the appearance of Harem King so I was able to use more brute force and thus I didn''t reject another beautiful woman for my harem, anyway, Tsubaki insists that I need more good-natured women in my harem. Righteous cultivators judge right and wrong based on racist nonsense, so all non-human beings are evil creatures to them. Hu Ke has a sinless soul and a kind heart, but the cultivators wanted to kill her for being a zombie. Cultivators with stupid prejudices, nothing new. Anyway, I helped the woman, but this made some idiot scream bullshit so, in a totally intentional ident, I pped him so hard his head disappeared. The idiot seemed to be the descendant of someone important so his sect members attacked me. All died. The members of the other sects looked at me with hate and fear since I didn''t use cultivation techniques to kill the cultivators, I only used martial arts and physical strength. Hu Ke is a kind woman and she didn''t want to see the cultivators die even though they wanted to kill her, she insisted that it was best to join forces to defeat the Zombie King. The cultivators agreed to work with me to defeat the Zombie King, but they nned to attack me from behind when I faced the monster. When the Zombie King showed up, those assholes just stared as I took on the monster. Actually, it was easy to beat it since its strongest ability was causing corrosion on physical objects and corrupting spiritual energy so that monster was the natural weakness of orthodox cultivators, but it''s a punching bag for demon cultivators with tough bodies. One note: Normally Orthodox cultivators focus on mystical techniques while Demonic cultivators focus on violentbat, so Orthodox cultivators are weak in closebat. This does not apply to all cultivators as there are always exceptions. I pretended to have a hard time beating the Zombie King and the battle left me very tired. The cultivators demonstrated the Dao of hypocrisy and attacked me from behind in the name of the greater good. I wanted to apud them. Hu Ke intervened unnecessarily to protect me and almost died. Although that was part of my n, I still felt annoyed so all the cultivators who attacked me were killed, additionally, I managed to win Hu Ke''s affection with the well-worn tactic of the hero saving the princess. Obviously, only the men died since the women chose not to attack me. Plot. I pretended to be furious and made a threat, that same night I would attack the sects where the idiots who dared to betray me came from, since attacking arade in arms from behind is one of the biggest offenses among cultivators. Although the stupidity of cultivators frustrates me, it''s nice that any small offense serves as a justification for a massacre. At that moment the predictable began. An olddy offered me her two female disciples in exchange for not destroying her sect, Misty Peak. Actually, she was just looking to buy time to go back to her sect and contact the elders to organize an assassination squad to eliminate me. I epted the deal since both female disciples weren''t really loyal to that sect since they aren''t even human, but snakes that managed to cultivate for hundreds of years into human forms. Although some sects have had demonic beasts among their disciples, the truth is that these creatures have been subjected to millennia of discrimination and violence, so they do not have favorable emotions towards humans. In fact, one of them was one of the demon beasts that managed to sense my presence when I had An Xin awaken her Nine-Tailed Fox lineage. Both female disciples were originally resentful and furious at being used as a trading currency, but I let them feel a bit of my presence and the one that seemed to be the strongest snake recognized my presence so now she seems a bit expectant to get the method to evolve her lineage. The two snakes are Hua Niang and Bai Jiaojiao. The former is a secondary heroine of ''My Beautiful Teacher'' while thetter is a supporting character. By the way, they are something like adoptive sisters. In addition to Misty Peak, there was another person willing to negotiate. A woman named Shen Qing offered to give me heavenly treasures in exchange for not attacking the Shu Mountain Sect. I epted this since she tried to stop her sect members as she dislikes sneak attacks and she was sincerely embarrassed by herrades'' actions, though at the same time, she resents me since her sect mates are now pieces of meat on the ground. I was more violent than necessary since I''m in a bad mood. With [Reader''s Perspective] I saw that Shen Qing sincerely hopes to establish peace between me and her sect, but another member of her group doesn''t think so. That person sent a message to the Shu sect to prepare an ambush to assassinate me when I visit that sect to collect the promised resources. The other cultivators followed Shen Qing''s example and made the samepensation promise so I let them go so they could go back to their sects and betray me. Now both the government and ya won''t be able tobel me a traitor to humanity when I destroy those sects... I will have to talk to Yu Mei-ren to contact Koyanskaya as this may benefit the cunning woman''s ns. I contacted Luo De and had him bring some disciples from the Raksasha Sect, the new name of our sect. Additionally, I also called Aotian and with [Mythomania] changed her presence, then gave her a disguise made by System Goddess to hide her identity even from high-level analysis skills like [Reader''s Perspective]. I will not stop saying it, System Goddess is more convenient than a system. Although Aotian won''t be able to use her best techniques as that would reveal her identity, her basic sword techniques are enough to annihte the ancestors of any sect on Gaia. The disciples will not fight, they should only loot the corpses. I had Hua Niang and Bai Jiaojiao apany me as their animal instincts will force them to submit to a stronger predator so seeing me destroy one of the main sects will make it easier for me to have a threesome with them... What can I say, I have my fetishes. Anyway, that''s the summary. Right now I''m in the Shu Mountain Sect. Luo De is having fun by assassinating every main member of the sect. The old man only wants to kill the old cultivators who participated in the ambush that brought him to the brink of death, but any disciple who dares to confront the old man is just throwing his life away since Luo De doesn''t mind killing old men, women or babies. In that aspect, I like that the old man does not have a moral line. Even though everything is going better than nned, I''m tired of the fucking frog analogies. "Heavenly Lightning of Divine Punishment!" ¨C Hua Niang extended her hands causing a powerful lightning bolt to disintegrate a man who wanted to attack me. Bai Jiaojiao swung a heavy sword in a diagonal sh. ¨C "Dividing cut of earth and sky!" Both girls were already sincerely cooperating with me as they realized that I don''t discriminate against other races plus I have the strength to deal with the stupidities of the big sects. Although this is good for my desire for a threesome, there is something that is bothering me. I sighed. ¨C "Remind me to teach you how to use techniques and skills without shouting the name" I still remember when I screamed when using the Giga Drill Break¡­ What a headache. "Does master know the Floating Cloud Peaceful Silence technique?" - Hua Niang looked at me with admiration. Using special skills and techniques without saying the name of the skill is very difficult as not saying the name will weaken the skill unless the person has a special skill like ''Silent Spell'', ''Instant Summon'', or something simr. On the other hand, it is possible to learn how to use silent skills without losing effectiveness, but it is a very difficult trainingparable to torture so not many people in the multiverse know that it is possible to use skills in silence without having silent skills. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Something like that, just stop saying technique names, they are too long and annoying" Bai Jiaojiao ced her heavy sword on his shoulder and smiled with amusement. ¨C "Powerful cultivators are usually mysterious and calm like immovable mountains, but the master is more casual and acts like an ordinary person¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I have something called personality" "It is true that old foxes hide their intentions and thoughts so they act as nk canvases" - Hua Niang nodded with respect and appreciation. ¨C "In that aspect, it is pleasant to interact with the master" God, too many analogies... System Goddess smiled wryly in my mind. ¨C "If you cannot stand this kind of vocabry, then you will die of a migraine if you go to a world focused entirely on farming, there everyone uses analogies even to ask for food" "*Gagging sound* Senpai, you don''t have to go to worlds like that, I can''t stand so much cringe" ¨C BB had a disgusted expression. "Hey Listen! You need to go to cultivation worlds to steal waifus from stupid protagonists with superiorityplexes who think they''re big time just because they have more plot armor than personality! The Dao of theori must prevail!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "You wanna be the very best! Like no one ever was!" "To catch them is my real test! To train them is my cause!?" ¨C Nyaruko sang happily. "Pokemon?" - I''m not sure. "WTF?! Does Senpai know Pok¨¦mon?! *genuine sounds of surprise*" ¨C BB yelled in shock. I sighed internally. ¨C "Umaru loves that series since she was a child, I even learned to make stuffed animals to make her a yellow rat stuffed animal when she turned 10 years old since we did not have money for a present and she was bing a nuisance because until that moment I never gave her a gift a birthday present" I know some series since Umaru grew up watching TV, but my knowledge is very superficial, I only know that Pok¨¦mon is about children enving magical animals to force them to fight. Something simr to illegal dog fighting. "... You love your little sister very much" - Tsubaki smiled tenderly. "Maybe" ¨C I sighed internally as my hand ripped off a cultivator''s head. ¨C "Now that I am no longer in emotional denial I admit that I have a little brotherly affection for that brat, but the fact that she reminds me of our stupid parents makes me hate her a little¡­ The human heart is a headache" "Why don''t you take a break to interact with your little sister?" - Chiyo spoke with unusual kindness. "You just want to meet her so that she recognizes you as an older sister since that way you will officially be senpai''s older sister" - BB rolled her eyes. ¨C "Your fetishes dominate you" "Unlike you, I care about my little brother''s sincere happiness" ¨C Chiyo frowned. ¨C "Depravity, lust, and violence can be fun, but it is important to enjoy the sincere love of a family or the heart can rot, I will not allow my little brother to be a degenerate asshole who only thinks about his dick" It''s the most sensible thing I''ve heard in a long time and it came from a woman who locked me up for months to have non-stop sex... "Well, you''re right" ¨C BB put her hand on her chin. ¨C "It''s funny to see senpai act like a clich¨¦ system user since senpai dies internally of disgust, but if senpai really bes a jerk then we''ll have to beat him up to return him to normal" Abby put on a conflicted expression. ¨C "I don''t care if you change, I''ll be by your side¡­ But it would be unpleasant if you act like the pervert who tried to kidnap me for a loli fetish¡­" "That lolicon left you a trauma" - BB smiled wryly. "Did someone hurt you?" ¨C I identally used too much force on my fist and destroyed a building which caused hundreds of innocent deaths. "Don''t worry" - Abby smiled tenderly. ¨C "Although that pervert managed to escape, I made sure that he can never reproduce" "Just another system user causing trouble" ¨C BB shrugged. ¡­I will look for that asshole¡­ "Yandere senpai is so handsome~?" Abby nodded with a blush. I sighed internally, Abby is corrupting¡­ I shook my head and stopped since in front of me were two beautiful women. Instead of holding swords to face us, both women were on their knees with no intention of fighting. Shen Qing and Shen Yu. They are both heroines of ''My Beautiful Teacher'' and although they appear to be in their mid-twenties, Shen Qing is over 500 years old while Shen Yu is 300 years old. By the way, Shen Qing is Shen Yu''s aunt. [Reader''s Perspective] is too helpful in summarizing the context. "Respectable sir, this Shen Qing begs mercy from the respectable sir" ¨C Shen Qing was trembling, she can''t even feel anger, she only feels fear. ¨C "Shen Qing is willing to do anything the respectable lord wants, Shen Qing only begs that the respectable lord spare the life of this humble sect" I feel like she is treating me like an old man... I sighed. ¨C "Do not treat me like an old man, I am not even twenty years old, besides, listening to you speak in the third person is annoying" The people around me paled. For cultivators, age is extremely important as being powerful at a young age means that I''m only at the starting point and my power hasn''t even matured. I already have the power to destroy one of the big sects so my future power is something they don''t dare to imagine. In a civilized society, massive power is a terrifying thing, but for cultivators, immeasurable power is something that must be respected, so despite the fear, Shen Qing now had a deep respect for my strength. "If it is not an offense, I humbly wish to know the name of the respectable young master to pay respects properly" - Shen Qing was now more respectful. "I''m not a young master, please don''t put me in the same category as those idiots" ¨C I rolled my eyes. ¨C "And my name is Harem King, you can see it as my Daoist name" "Such a tyrannical and authoritarian name, worthy of the master" ¨C Hua Niang nodded. I tried not to sigh in exasperation, I''m tired of this mentality of ttering the strong for every little stupid thing they say as if it were teaching full of wisdom. It''s just fucking glorified bullshit. "Anyway, look, I''m a civilized person and I don''t like violence" ¨C I shook my hand to remove the pieces of human flesh that were stuck on my fingers. ¨C "But I hate betrayals and lies¡­" Shen Qing flinched as she promisedpensation, but all I got was an ambush. Shen Yu knew this and was very worried about her aunt, although, in reality, both women are not to me for this, it is the fault of the stupid sect leaders who are too proud to admit a simple mistake. "Harem King, please reconsider..." - Shen Yu struggled to speak. ¨C "At this rate the three ancestors of the sect wille out of seclusion, even a strong individual like you will be in danger despite having the help of the fearsome Luo De¡­" She doesn''t lie. The secret weapon of each sect is the ancient cultivators who remain isted to try to figure out a way to escape ya''s limitations. They possess the power to take on low-level Elder Ones like Dagon, and while that sounds imposing, they have too many restrictions that they are just dogs on a leash. Normally the ancestors remain in seclusion as ya denies them ess to the human world so they can only spend the rest of their lives not being able to leave Gaia while also being unable to interact with the outside world. They are a bit simr to the myth of Icarus, birds that flew too close to the sun so they lost their wings and are now simple soldiers that exist to protect this World. It''s ironic, tragic, and very funny. By the way, BB says that Dagon is a stupid tuna since it is the weakest and stupidest Ancient One, even goddesses like Rushia or Coco could stomp on that tuna. I approached Shen Yu, crouched down, and with my finger lifted her chin so that he looked me in the eye. I smiled with amusement. ¨C "Is it a threat?" Shen Yu started trembling in fear, my current smile is the one I use as Seiji when extorting money from idiots. Shen Qing hurriedly mmed her forehead into the ground. ¨C "Shen Yu is an ignorant girl and she doesn''t know what she says! I pray that you show mercy to this foolish girl!" "Evil senpai is cute~" "Hey Listen! This is your chance for an aunt and niece threesome!" I sighed and removed my finger from Shen Yu''s chin. ¨C "You have a wonderful aunt, you should learn to take care of what you say" "Thank you for showing mercy" ¨C Shen Qing was sincerely thankful that I didn''t kill her niece, she really thinks I''m a psycho¡­ Well, there are bits of human brain staining my shoes so this is understandable. I looked in the direction of the main building where the secret weapons of this sect should be. The building exploded and a group of silhouettes took to the skies. The surviving disciples shouted in excitement at the arrival of the ancestors, even Luo De frowned as he is not capable of facing more than two ancestors at once. Human silhouettesnded in front of me to which I smiled. "A-Ancestors¡­" ¨C Shen Qing paled. Shen Yu seemed to be about to faint. Three severely mutted old men were thrown near me. Their sinews, meridians, eyes, and tongues had been severed, they had even lost their Dantians making them as weak as a normal three-year-old, these decrepit old men will not live more than two months in these conditions. Next to the dying elders was a woman with an attractive body, but her face was covered with a white mask embroidered with flowers. Although Aotian only has a mask to hide her identity, the mask is capable of changing all of her spiritual information so that her own father would not be able to recognize her. During a break in one of my jobs, I watched a Superman movie and it seemed stupid that no one could recognize him just by putting on sses, but now Aotian is totally unrecognizable with a simple eye mask so I can''tin about the ridiculousness on TV anymore. I smiled at Shen Yu. ¨C "Well, I think the ancestors will not be able to help" Luo De and I attacked the elders and disciples while Aotian was in charge of capturing the big fishes, although seeing the signs of torture on the elders, they must have said something that made my wife furious. "To tell the truth, I like beautiful women¡­" - I held my chin in contemtion. ¨C "But I do not like to force women to enter my harem since I respect the free will of my women¡­ On the other hand, I do not see the use of this sect¡­" Shen Qin raised her head and met my eyes with determination without a trace of doubt. ¨C "Sir, if you spare the life of my sect I am willing to be the woman of the sir¡­ No, I will be the ve and toy of the sir, I will also make sure that the whole sect is loyal to the sir" "Aunty are you crazy?!" - Shen Yu screamed in panic. Shen Qing pped her niece. Shen Yu was stunned as it seems to be her first time getting pped and she didn''t know how to react. Shen Qing continued to look at me respectfully. ¨C "Sir, I can promise that we will be useful and loyal, I will also make sure to properly educate my silly niece to serve the sir" Hua Niang and Aotian nodded in approval. For them, this is the right attitude. Bai Jiaojiao had no interest in this, she only seemed disappointed that she would no longer be able to kill cultivators. She seems to have a grudge against human cultivators. "Fine" - I smiled with appreciation. ¨C "From now on you will be the matriarch of this sect¡­ she Now she organizes some disciples to apany me to the other sects that dared to attack me from behind" Shen Qing bowed. ¨C "Sir, the disciples are still scared and distressed so they can cause problems if we go to war against other sects" I smiled. ¨C "I don''t care, I will kill any traitor, no exceptions" Shen Qing nodded. ¨C "I will need the time of an incense stick to make the preparations" She''s getting serious about being loyal to me, but¡­ How the hell do you measure time with incense? "It''s approximately fifteen to twenty minutes depending on the type of incense, but it won''t be more than half an hour" - System Goddess solved my doubt without having to ask her. "Thanks" - I sighed internally, stupid measurement systemscking uracy. "You''re wee, I''m d to be able to rify your doubts" - System Goddess replied with joy. "Tch, simp" ¨C BB clicked her tongue. "It''s hypocritical when you say so" - Nyaruko rolled her eyes. "Mine is a mental problem so it is justified in the same way that a serial killer cannot be prosecuted if he has schizophrenia" - BB smiled proudly. I ignored the voices and sighed. ¨C "Fine, we are not in a big hurry, anyway, it is likely that the other sects also n to betray me¡­ Well, more free resources" Shen Qing nodded and made a final bow. ¨C "I will make the preparations" Shen Qin left with the stunned Shen Yu to gather the survivors of the sect. "Hey brat" ¨C Luo De approached me as he looked at the ancestors writhing on the ground. ¨C "Can I stay with these stinky old men? I want to refine their bones and blood to make a new sword¡­ Hehe, it will be exciting to use that sword to mutte the descendants of these stinky old men" Using the father''s flesh to kill the son... This old man has strange hobbies. "Sure, have fun" - I shrugged. ¨C "But if you want a good sword then my wife can make something better" Luo De''s mouth twitched. ¨C "Brat, it is good that you have talented people supporting you, but remember that trust is the first step towards betrayal and love is the seed of repentance" This old man has post-traumatic stress. "Crap!" - Aotian frowned. ¨C "I will die before betraying my husband!" Luo De sneered. ¨C "You say that now, but life is long and rtionships are ephemeral, in the end, women are treacherous creatures who allow themselves to be seduced by empty words while they forget favors and loyalties" "You!" ¨C Aotian was about to tear out the old man''s heart. "Enough!" ¨C I spoke with annoyance. - "Old man! I know you had a shitty experience, but stop projecting your insecurities on me, I appreciate your advice, but stop insisting on stupid things " Luo De grunted and stopped talking. I sighed and looked at Aotian slightly softly, but showing seriousness. ¨C "You cannot be so impulsive, violence should only respond to violence, for stupidity it is better to respond with indifference" Fuck, I''m already talking like an old man imparting cheap wisdom from a fortune cookie. Aotian nodded. - "I get it" I sighed internally. When this is over I must take a little break or I''ll turn into a stupid old man. Maybe I can follow Chiyo''s idea and try to improve my family rtionship with my sister... As for my mother¡­ Honestly, she disgusts me so she doesn''t matter. "Hey Listen! That is a g for an incestuous disaster!" ¡­ Son of¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia''...] Shutup! I don''t want to hear a fucking word! [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' moves to a corner and draws circles on the ground] There are times when I hate my life... Chapter 275: Twitter Chapter 275: Twitter Due to the recent problems of the tform, I opened a Twitter to notify which page I will transfer my works to. If anyone has suggestions for web pages, I would appreciate it because I don''t know any other pages. I would like a page where you canment on images in the paragraphs and that readers can interact simr to here since without youmenting I will lose motivation. You can find me as @BukaroNovels On the other hand you can look for me in Pa - Tre - On as Bukaro Finally, a hug. Now I will put a fragment of the 50 Names of Marduk to attract attention. 1. The First Name is MARDUK. The Lord of Lords, Master of Magicians. His name should not be called except when no other will do, and it is the most terrible responsibility to do so. The word of his calling is DUGGA. This, the first name of MARDUK, should only be used when life is threatened. It is not wise to use it on any other asion, of flippantly in way. To do so would be to render the other seals and names worthless, for MARDUK would abandon you to your fate. This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW Chapter 276: The trauma of a madman is hell for idiots Chapter 276: The trauma of a madman is hell for idiots (Author''s Note that doesn''t matter for the plot: Peer pressure won out! Yay!) 50 disciples from the Raksasha Sect and 200 disciples from the Shu Mountain Sect. This group is too small and doesn''t even serve as cannon fodder in a sect war, but I really don''t intend to make them fight, they just have to collect materials and act as witnesses to my strength to increase my prestige. Shen Qing only brought the disciples that she was sure wouldn''t betray us, the rest stayed in the sect after I turned the ce into a space cage so those disciples won''t be able to escape. As Shen Qing and Shen Yu lead the disciples, the two snake girls are a bit excited because we are heading to the Misty Peak Sect, the ce that turned their back on them. Hua Niang and Bai Jiaojiao were in the care of that sect for hundreds of years, but both girls knew that the sect only saw them as pets, so both women had no loyalty to the sect and were even looking forward to destroying that ce. Conflicts in supernatural organizations aremon in Gaia so ya won''t interfere as long as the battle doesn''t affect human cities, that''s why we''re moving through mirror dimensions so we can show cultivator techniques without worrying about being seen by normal humans. We are currently using swords as if they were flying skateboards from a certain movie whose name I forgot. I honestly think that this technique is stupid designed only to show off, there are much more efficient methods of traveling using cultivation energy such as focusing energy on the soles of the feet to glide in the air. In fact, using flying swords spends more energy than the air walking method... "Master" - Hua Niang spoke to me respectfully as we approached the sect. ¨C "In the Misty Peak sect is the Dongfang n who possesses the Five Thunder Execution technique, a powerful technique capable of summoning the fury of the heavens to destroy the enemy¡­ Although I learned the basics of that technique, I only learned the superficial principles of the technique, and the elders of the Dongfang family have the true technique capable of eradicating immortals" When we invaded the Shu sect I was analyzing Hua Niang''s technique as there was something very interesting about the lightning she uses. It seems that the cultivators of the Misty Peak learned a method to summon a bit of the Laws of this World into a weapon capable of eliminating any enemy. Although that sounds dangerous, there are several ws in that technique. For starters, that technique is useless against protagonists as plot armor syncs with the Laws of the World so that technique will only strengthen Gaia''s protagonists. Come to think of it, maybe Qin Chao must have been hit by that technique in the original plot of ''My Beautiful Teacher'' and so he would get a huge power boost that would allow him to humiliate the other cultivators while conveniently getting women with the mentality to marry strong men even if they are stupid... This kind of plot is too predictable. Well, the taste for predictable stories is understandable because a story that is easy to digest attracts a more casual audience due to the predictable conflicts that arise, that''s why the best-selling products are those that don''t need much analysis... Not-so-subtle criticism of generic stories aside, I found it amusing that Hua Niang was so sincere in her concern for my safety. Since my [King of Monsters] title was absorbed by my [Monster Girl Tamer] skill, the reproductive instincts of non-human women identify me as the best male to procreate. Although Hua Niang is a demonic beast, she possesses enough self-control not to be controlled by her own wild instincts, but since she is developing genuine admiration for my strength, her self-control is diminishing which makes her more and more interested in being my lover. This gives me an idea that will surely be a headache, but I want to rush the plot in China as I really need a break. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have stopped suppressing the effects of the skill ''Monster Girl Tamer''. The user''s presence will appeal to the reproductive instincts of women in the ''Monster Girl'' and ''Kemonomimi'' categories] "YES DAMN IT! YOU FINALLY DO IT! AHAHAHAHAHA!" ¨C Navi startedughing like a scammer selling NFTs to naive idiots. ¨C "Muahahaha! Come kittens, be inseminated by the dog with the Asplex!" Asplex? It depresses me that I can''t deny it... "Senpai turned furry! We have to make him see reason!" ¨C BB took out of her pocket a baseball bat covered in nails¡­ This damn girl. "Kemonomimis are not furries" - Nyaruko rolled her eyes. "It doesn''t matter, the cat girl fetish is the first step to the abyss, if we''re not careful then senpai will start masturbating with doujins of goat that say kimochi" - BB had a serious expression, the damn girl is serious... "Ugh, don''t mention it, I read that doujin" ¨C Nyaruko covered her face in embarrassment. "¡­" ¨C BB looked at the otaku girl with disgust. ¨C "Furry" "It''s not my fault! Boredom got the better of me and I looked through most of the NHentai catalog!" ¨C Nyaruko seemed about to cry. ¨C "You know that my weakness is boredom! I even keep up with Agains¡ö the God¡ö even though Yu¡ö Ch¡ö is some of the most unbearable crap I''ve ever read!" I''m d I don''t understand what this silly girl is saying. "Wait, don''t tell me you''re also keeping up with Kanoj¡ö, Okarishimas¡ö" ¨C BB seemed to be horrified. "¡­" ¨C Nyarukoy down on the floor in a fetal position. - "Yes¡­" BB sighed and patted Nyaruko''s shoulder. ¨C "You are so pathetic that I cannot even make fun of you¡­ Here, eat a cookie" Nyaruko ate in silence as she wept softly. While the multiverse fears the Outer Gods, I can only think that they are a bunch of idiots. Only Abby is decent... "Can we adopt a cat?" - Abby asked innocently. ¨C "I want to call it Nigge¡­" "Do not say it! We''ll get in trouble!" ¨C BB covered the mouth of the racist brat. I suppressed the desire to sigh out loud. My mind is full of idiots. "I also want a cat" - I sighed internally, I want a pet... "Hey Listen!..." "Not catwomen or sex ves! I want a pet that is a pet and not another beautiful woman that ends up in my bed!" ¨C I tried hard to keep a calm face so as not to scare the cultivators. ¨C "I''m not mad at you Kon, it''s just stress" Kon nodded with a friendly smile. If I''m not careful with my words she''ll feel guilty for bing my wife leaving the pet spot empty. First Ortro and then Kon¡­ I really want a pet that is just a pet. "Hey Listen! You take the fun out of life!" ¨C Navi spoke happily. "I think you''re near the limit of stress" - Tsubaki spoke with concern. ¨C "I haven''t seen you so angry in a long time¡­" "Cultivators stress me out" ¨C I sighed internally. ¨C "The excess of ttery, erged metaphors, and idiots with more ego than personality are about to exhaust my patience¡­" "Hey Listen! Let''s simte an Outer God invasion so you can destroy everything in your path!" ¨C Navi yelled something I would like to do¡­ "Luis... No" - Tsubaki frowned. ¨C "You have already caused many innocent deaths in the sect of Buddhist monks, I will be disappointed if you cause a genocide in this country just because you want a vacation" ¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. "Well, it will be the hard way" - I sighed. "Thank you" - Tsubaki smiled fondly. That smile makes this migraine tolerable... Everything would be easier if I could find the goddamn gods of China. I have already mentioned that God Kings have their own Mythological Pantheons which are pocket dimensions where they establish a territory and house their subordinates. During the war between ya and Gaia most of the Mythological Pantheons were totally destroyed leaving only 4 Pantheons intact: Olympus, although they do not control the souls of the deceased or have a formal church, they have too many resources. Asgard, with a situation simr to Olympus, but with ess to some warrior souls that are stored in Valha. Western Heaven, which manages most of the kind souls in the world. Heaven is practically intact since the biblical God decided to sacrifice himself to protect his angels and by his orders, the angels joined ya. Western Hell, that administers the majority of sinful souls. These were the Mythological Pantheons that first betrayed Gaia and thus kept their territories intact. Despite the fact that there are other gods who are still alive and with their own territories, they lost their true Mythological Pantheons and now they only hold a fraction of the territory they once held in the Age of Gods. To give an example, each god of Japan has their own temple where they reside, but they don''t really have and where they are absolutely powerful, unlike Zeus who is almost invincible while inside Olympus due to the benefits of a Mythological Pantheon. The case of Japan is special since the main god was one of the greatest opponents of humanity, Amaterasu. That deity was brutally killed by Fenrir and some pieces of her soul were turned into magical artifacts. I know this because Kon witnessed that, she used to be one of Amaterasu''s assistants so seeing that scene is the second reason for her hatred towards ya, the first reason is obviously her daughters. The interesting thing is that some fragments of Amaterasu gained consciousness, in fact, Koyanskaya was born from thebination between a soul fragment and the resentment of animals. Sadly for that woman, Amaterasu''s main parts were digested by Fenrir so she won''t be able to inherit the deity''s power. Anyway, what I want to get at is that the gods in China do not have an official Mythological Pantheon since the creator god, Pan Gu, opposed ya which caused the destruction of his soul and his Mythological Pantheon. After Pan Gu''s death, most of the surviving gods surrendered and became ya''s ves, although some of them surrendered against their will. Such an example is Wukong, that monkey who tried to fight to the death and is only still alive since Buddha subdued him to surrender. The story of the Monkey King is so different from ''Journey to the West'' that it wouldn''t be surprising if Tang Sanzang is actually a woman or some stupid thing like that. Anyway, currently the gods of China are led by the Jade King and Buddha. The Jade King knew that cultivators are hostile towards the deities due to the stupid need to oppose the heavens so he decided to take the deities to an unknown dimension so as not to have conflicts with the cultivators since, in a fight, ya will favor the humans (cultivators) instead of the gods who were once enemies. The problem is that the Jade King was very careful not to leave a trail to find them so even Abby has no idea where those deities are, I can''t even find King Yama of the Chinese underworld, although this may be because Yama is closer to the mythology of India than to that of China. The point is that my ns are stalled unless I find the gods or I won''t have a strong enough reason to justify government restructuring in China. I have to make the cultivators fight by the side of the false Outer God (Lostbelt). To face them, there will be the deities and the servants by the side of the hero Luis to save China. It will be a simple scenario of heroes against viins, but I need the gods, or I won''t be able to show that the best option is to give myself absolute control of this country, without the gods, I will only be seen as a noble hero and I will receive empty praise without real gains. This is stressing me out... I can''t even find Buddha even though he doesn''t work alongside the Jade King since he became a protector of mankind. In fact, the Buddha did not betray Gaia to survive ya''s rebellion, rather he wished to protect humanity. Not all deities were hostile towards humans and some joined ya because they grew fond of humans. In a war, there is no good and bad, only a difference in perspective. ya protects humans and Gaia protects the world. Both are not evil, they are just a couple of idiots who do not know how to dialogue in a civilized way. Anyway, my frustration has gotten to the point where I''m starting to consider buffing [Lucky Pervert] and my plot armor to see if I can identally run into the gods of China. It''s possible that the luck stat can help me profit in the same way Aotian joined my harem, but what I hate about luck is that it''s totally unpredictable. The matter with Aotian could turn into a war between Gaia and Eternal Heaven Immortal that would be millions of times worse than a third world war with nuclear weapons. The risk is proportional to the benefits, and while the benefits may be worth it, there are still so many things I need from this World that it will be a problem if everything is destroyed. It''s all problematic shit, my life would be easier if I was an impulsive jerk who acts without considering the consequences. I didn''t think to be envious of brainless system users... I had to get out of my pessimistic thoughts or I will develop depression and my list of mental disorders is already too worrying. We arrived at the Misty Peak sect and I wanted to vent my frustration by punching the faces of idiots overflowing with narcissism, but upon arrival, I felt something in my brain begin to break... "Ignorant dog! This is yourst chance to stop your foolish acts of savage violence! Kneel in front of this father, hit your head three times on the ground, and hand over your women! If you are obedient we will forgive your offenses which have transcended the heavens! Your ignorance and savagery are such that this father will have to humble you!" ¡­.. A cultivator who calls himself ''this father''... A fucking cultivator wants me to call him father... "Amitabha young benefactor, your actions have been excessive and your methods are vicious, to think that such a talented young man would join the evil Luo De¡­ Amitabha, this young ram does not fear the ws of the tiger as he walks alongside the snake, it is so regrettable¡­" .....Buddhists¡­Fucking Buddhists¡­Fucking shitty bald Buddhists...Fucking Samsara Cycle......¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' is trying to suppress the user''s post-traumatic stress] [System Notification: The ''Obsession'' stat prevents the user''s mind from avoiding trauma and forces the user to face psychological suffering] My stupid willpower prevents me from avoiding problems... [Warning: The user''s mind is being influenced by the destructive instincts of the ''Chaotic Beast'' bloodline] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has suppressed a psychotic break caused by excessive stress. 80% of destructive instincts have been suppressed] I need to kill someone. "Don''t you have a feeling that something bad is going to happen?" "Luis¡­" "Forget it, we lost senpai, now fasten your seatbelts and enjoy the ride~" "Yay ride!" I''m fed up. I don''t care if I can''t get full control of China... No, I must maintain self-control. I took a deep breath and clung to my rationality, I must not be impulsive... "Why don''t you get down on your knees, you fucking ignorant dog?! Do you know who I am?! I am Dongfang Chen heir to the Dongfang family! Now give me your women and I''ll give you a quick death! I will take that bitch Hua Niang and subdue her like the bitch that she is!" ¡­ Well, I tried. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' sighs wondering why there are so many idiots] Every day I ask myself the same question. [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Protagonist > Genocide Effects: - Power and effectiveness bonus on assassination actions. - Negative Karma Bonus. - Increased power in skills and techniques with deadly effects. - High chance for the user''s attacks to cause instant death. - The user''s presence will emit a bloody aura that attacks the willpower of all entities. - Weakness towards skills based on the Concepts ''Justice'', ''Peace'', ''Harmony'', and ''Mercy''. - Temporarily unable to use Auriel''s blessing. - Small chance for entities the user recognizes as enemies to have sudden deaths. The probability decreases on entities with strong spiritual defenses or powerful destinies. - Murder Addiction (Effect negated by the ''Obsession'' stat.) - Hostility against loved ones (Effect negated by the ''Obsession'' stat)] [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has converted post-traumatic stress and migraine into energy. The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been increased. Attack damage and probability of instantly killing enemies have been increased] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has prevented the Concept ''Genocide'' from getting out of control. The skill ''Paranoia'' gives a thumbs up while saying that it has things under control] "And that''s why you shouldn''t make a mentally ill person angry, especially if the madman is an Exterior God" "What will happen next? Will Senpai lose self-control and start inseminating lolis? Will the cultivators be turned into roast meat skewers? We will see all this in the next chapter here, in the magical adventures of senpai and BB-chan~ *epic ending without copyright*" --- --- --- Author''s Note: My mind is aplete mess from various things that have me at the limit of my mental capacity. To endure my tragic existence, I am developing other hobbies besides writing as I love to write, but sometimes my ideas get clogged. Anyway, I''m happy because I got a Gawr Gura stuffed animal¡­ Dino Gura! Did I mention that I have a hobby of collecting figures and stuffed animals? Well, now I''m saving up for a 3D printer to make my own figures... What do I want to get with all this? Nothing really, just wanted to talk a bit. I opened a Twitter where you can find me as @BukaroNovels. Although I don''t like social media, maybe in the future I''ll upload some posts to draw attention since I feel lonely... Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 277: Capitalist Monk Chapter 277: Capitalist Monk (3rd person perspective) The cultivator society is a jungle where dog eats dog and only the strong prevail. Due to this mentality, conflicts between sects are a daily urrence, and while these conflicts are just verbal attacks most of the time, the constant shes between sects have generated a subtle hostility between orthodox sects that call themselves righteous. The Association of the 8 Big Righteous Sect''s Cultivators was made up of the 8 most powerful sects in China. While demonic cultivators are much stronger and more dangerous in singlebat, orthodox cultivators have the advantage of having the backing of their sects and in some cases, the government backing as well. Cultivators are proud and greedy so they normally wouldn''t allow mere uncultivated humans to order them around, but the Authority of the Administrators was something that even cultivators feared. Due to the influence of the prestigious families and the government, the cultivator sects are careful not to cause trouble in the mundane society and even various sects are close to the big families which formed a delicate bnce between the different supernatural factions in China. This bnce of power allowed orthodox cultivators to coexist with the mundane government, as for demon cultivators, they could only act as sewer rats since thest great demon sect was destroyed after the fall of Luo De. After Luo De''s supposed death, the orthodox cultivators had a time of peace, but instead of bringing them together it only fueled new conflicts. The 8 big sects were hostile to each other due to a long list of betrayals and humiliations, so the Association no longer had the same unity as in the past and now they only coborated on small missions to eradicate non-human beings. The best example of this was the appearance of the Zombie King. Although that monster represented a natural disaster capable of consuming thousands of lives, none of the 8 big sects sent any of their elders with a high level of cultivation to eliminate the enemy, which showed the cultivators''ck of interest in helping humans. That said, it was surprising that in the modern era two sects had chosen to cooperate to face an enemy. Misty Peak and Baotai Temple of Song Mountain, two of the most important sects in China had chosen to cooperate to destroy the evil Luo De and the novice cultivator, Harem King. To tell the truth, the cultivators did not want to eliminate the Harem King since the rumor had spread that he had managed to face and drive away one of the most terrifying creatures in all of Gaia''s history, the living nightmare Shub-Niggurath. Orthodox cultivators thought that while the young cultivator might be a rakish boy due to his Taoist name, he was on the orthodox path considering that he not only defeated the fearsome Outer God, he even publicly humiliated the infamous Pluto. Some sects had thought of means to get closer to the young man, and even some elders had nned to offer their own granddaughters as a gift since obtaining a talented disciple was much more valuable than family ties, after all, the number of transcendental beauties that were used as cultivation cauldrons exceeded hundreds every year, but no one cared about this, for orthodox cultivators, there was no sin as long as bad deeds were done out of public view. The problem for the cultivators was that someone had beaten them to it. The cultivators did not know how the evil Luo De and the Harem King met, but they were sure that the old devil had deceived the naive young man since the government reports indicated that the Harem King''s brain was the size of a peanut Baotai Temple of Song Mountain and Misty Peak had considered having a talk with the Harem King to convince him to join the orthodox path and eliminate Luo De, but something unexpected happened. The Misty Peak was the closest sect to the location of the academy where the Zombie King appeared so they thought the boy would visit them first, but instead, he visited the Shu Mountain Sect. It was normal for big sects to have people monitoring the actions of other sects due to possible conflicts, and although no one knew what happened in that ce since the sect is hidden in a pocket dimension, informants reported that the Harem King came out of the sect in thepany of Luo De and a group of disciples from the Shu Sect. Seeing the frightened and submissive appearances of the disciples it was clear that Harem King and Luo De had taken control of the sect so the remaining 7 great sects turned serious. Even if 5 big sects joined together, they would not be able to destroy one of the great sects in less than two hours due to the powerful spirit formations and ancestors in each sect. This not only showed that Luo De had regained his full strength, but that the Harem King was more powerful than imagined. Now there were two options left, make the Harem King join the 8 big sect association or destroy him together with Luo De. The problem started when the cultivators couldn''te to an agreement as each sect wanted to recruit the Harem King, there were even sect leaders who wanted to capture the boy to extract his profound veins and improve their own bodies with them. Due to this conflict of interest and little time for dialogue, only two sects made a superficial alliance. The Baotai Temple of Song Mountain was the most important sect in Buddhist techniques and they were the main responsible for the destruction of the Raksasha Sect, the sect of Luo De. Baotai Temple not only specialized in dealing with demonic cultivators and evil creatures, but they also possessed powerful soul sealing techniques so they were prepared to seal the Harem King''s soul in case the boy turned out to be a bad apple. Misty Peak had its own interests. They originally wanted to recruit the Harem King or killed him in case they couldn''t tempt him with resources and women, but there was a problem. The flower snake demon, Hua Niang, was the most beautiful woman in that sect and thus had been groomed to be the wife of the Dongfang family''s heir. Hua Niang''s teacher was the aunt of the heir of the Dongfang family and although she knew that the snake girl was her nephew''s fianc¨¦e, she offered her as a gift to Harem King for fear of losing her life. When she returned to the sect, she said that the Harem King had kidnapped and sullied Hua Ning in front of her which caused the Dongfang family to fury as that was equal to pping their faces. Dongfang Chen, the heir to the family and future patriarch of the Misty Peak Sect, mobilized the entire sect to eliminate the enemy he had taken from his fianc¨¦e. He had no love for the snake woman, but he viewed Hua Ning as his personal toy so this was an offense to his pride. The Misty Peak Sect had activated their defensive spirit formations at the same time that the Buddhist monks had prepared a powerful spirit formation to seal the soul of Luo De and the Harem King. Everything was ready to eliminate the enemies, unfortunately, everything was irrelevant. The spirit formations did not attack the invaders and instead sealed the pocket dimension turning it into a spatial cage. The weaker cultivators paled as their eyes turned red from the pain. The internal organs of cultivators are hundreds of times stronger than the organs of normal humans, but unexpectedly thousands of cultivators had a deviation in their cultivations which caused cardiovascr infarctions and strokes. Cultivators without powerful defensive artifacts suddenly fell to the ground, their bodies having lost all traces of life. Most of the disciples of both sects died in an instant causing panic and horror among the survivors, even the members of the Shu Mountain and Raksasha Sect were terrified. While it was terrifying to see scenes of violence and bloody carnage, seeing thousands of people dying suddenly and for no reason was more terrifying than explicit violence because...... ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö -----The oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown----- ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö [System Notification: The skill ''Body of Beast V'' has been activated. The ''Fear'' Authority has been activated. Not all conditions have been met to activate the Noble Phantasm ''Vision of the End of Everything''] [System Notification: The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has limited the effect of the skill ''Body of Beast V'' to only affect the current pocket dimension] The Misty Peak cultivators began to scream in horror, fear having invaded them to the point of utter insanity. Mothers killed their children, children killed their mothers. The heroes cut their own throats and the viins stabbed their own hearts. Fear had broken what kept humans at the top of the food chain, sanity and intellect. Buddhist monks had the greatest resistance to fear thanks to their mantras to temper the spirit and strengthen the mind, but that did not protect them from the sharp edge of swords and the piercing sharpness of stakes. [System Notification: The user has managed to stabilize his mind. The skill ''Mythomania'' has managed topletely suppress the user''s destructive instincts] [System Notification: The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] --- --- (Luis perspective) Well, that was rxing, although maybe I overdid it... "Ahahahahaha you stinky monks! Look at yourselves now, you damned monks are nothing but miserable trash!" ¨C Luo De shouted with a mixture of satisfaction and hatred as he looked at the Buddhist monks, or what was left of them. Of the 2,000 monks who hade to the sect, more than 1,500 were pierced by giant ck steel stakes that pierced their genitals and then exited through their mouths. Nyaruko has said that system users are often unimaginative idiots who steal other people''s work. It seems to be true since I copy the style of d Tepes, also known as d the Impaler. I used [Sadism] on the stakes which increases the suffering of the victims, at the same time, I used [Human Transmutation] so that the monks don''t die even if their digestive systems be a straight line. As if that wasn''t enough, I used [Mama Opossum] to ess Kuuko''s ''Mental Campfire'' skill. This skill generates a fire that does not damage the physical body but causes a fire in the enemy''s mind generating maddening suffering. I really hate torture since it''s such a stupid waste of time, but well, I resent Buddhist monks... "Barbecue..." ¨C Ortro was salivating in my mind while looking at the monks, she is eager to eat the heads of the bald idiots. "I don''t even know what to say" ¨C Tsubaki sighed heavily. ¨C "I am disappointed by the thousands of innocent people you have just murdered, but I also understand that the matter with the Buddhist monks has be a sensitive issue¡­ Luis, I''ll let it go this time, but in the future avoid making hundreds of women kill their children with their own hands¡­" Beast V''s Authority isn''t very impressive as it''s a product designed to be wed, but I did make some modifications to it with [Reader''s Madness] so that this Authority can replicate the mental corruption effects on Ortro''s voice and gaze when she uses her Nightmare Dog form. In short, I caused the effects of an Outer God without revealing that I am an Outer God. This gives me some ideas for the future¡­ "This could have been worse" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Besides, it''s good that senpai has fun~ Nowe on senpai, we can''t let the decrepit old man take all the fun~" Luo De is assassinating the leaders of Misty Peak while Aotian finishes mutting the ancestors of the sect. As requested, they let me deal with the Buddhists to relieve my post-traumatic stress. Stupid Samsara Cycle¡­ "Master¡­" ¨C Hua Niang approached me with a respectful attitude and bowed deeply. ¨C "I, Hua Niang, am deeply grateful to the master, this insignificant life of mine will be used to please the master" Bai Jiaojiao also walked over with a satisfied smile. ¨C "Master, thanks for the fun~" Hua Niang frowned. ¨C "Do not be disrespectful to the master" I smiled slightly taking advantage of the fact that my stress diminished. ¨C "It''s fine, I like that each woman retains her own personality" "The master is great" - Bai Jiaojiao smiled with delight and then shook her heavy sword to clean the blood stains stuck to the steel. Behind both girls was what looked like a human corpse that was miraculously still breathing. I destroyed the cultivation of the idiot of the Dongfang family and then handed him over to both girls to vent their frustrations on the idiot. I am sincerely surprised that Hua Niang knows how to cut human flesh in such a way that the idiot is still alive despite having lost 60% of his muscle tissue. She will get along with Red Queen. While Bai Jiaojiao is the more aggressive and violent snake among the two sisters, Hua Niang has a cruel and sadistic mind when she is furious. I''m a ma for crazy women... "Young¡­ stop this hell¡­" ¨C A monk spoke with difficulty as the lower half of his body had been severed. His vitality is amazing. I approached the monk and raised my sword. ¨C "Life is cruel, you adapt or perish" The monk sighed heavily as his intestines began toe out of his body. ¨C "Young¡­ It is not toote to think about your actions¡­" The monk seemed to want to bargain so I put my sword away and used acupuncture to stop his bleeding. Now that my mind is clearer I want to see if I can get some benefit from these people instead of exterminating them. Not all the Buddhists died since only the strongest monks came not counting the ancestors so I can still take control of the Baotai Temple of Song Mountain. While I have a personal hatred for Buddhist monks, they are very important in assimting the control of cultivators since, in worlds with cultivators, Buddhists are generally the force that keeps conflicts under control. "Let''s be honest" - I smiled like a con man. ¨C "You the 8 big sects are a bunch of hypocritical idiots so I can''t trust you, but we cane to an agreement" The monk looked at me solemnly. ¨C "Young benefactor¡­ Looking at your attitude and actions I can tell that you are someone who repays favors and punishes wrongs, so I have an offer for you¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Go straight to the point, I don''t have much patience" The monk sighed. ¨C "Impatience is the mother of conflict and the father of frustration, you need to temper your mind to achieve the calm temperament of a river flowing from the mountain" ¡­ I pointed my hand towards one of the monks who was nailed to a stake, I clenched my fist and the monk''s head disappeared making his body stop writhing. "I repeat, I don''t have much patience" - I spoke with apathy. The monk sighed with disappointment, this idiot is not even angry about the death of hispanion, he only feelspassion and sadness for my heart full of violence¡­. Damn hippie. "You''re still young and maybe you don''t know it, but in our world, the biggest fist is not always right" - The monk spoke solemnly. ¨C "We live in strange times, at this time the money and prestige of worldly society have more weight than the edge of a sword¡­ Even if today you exterminate all sects, the government will not allow you to act unrestrained and if things get out of control, the whole world will be your enemy" I know, that''s why I worked hard to get my sanity back after my psychotic break. If I really destroy all the sects without a solid reason then ya and all the supernatural organizations will see me as a genocidal psychopath so they will try to eliminate me. I can only destroy or enve cultivators after proving that they work together with an Outer God and for that, I need the Lostbelt to beplete. I''m very envious of carefree idiots who act without thinking... "What do you want to get at with this?" ¨C I asked knowing the answer. "It''s simple..." - The monk sighed with a feeling of guilt. ¨C "The big sects depend on worldly money to obtain resources because currently the market for supernatural resources is based on worldly currency¡­ My temple has contact with some important families so we can negotiate to give you genuinepensation" "Wow, capitalism took over Buddhists" ¨C BB seemed to want tough. "I don''t judge them, if they didn''t adapt to the capitalist system then the government would exterminate them" - I sighed internally. Capitalism or socialism, all political and economic models seem stupid to me, in the end, there are only benefits for those who are at the top of the pyramid. "That sounds interesting" ¨C I feigned interest. I don''t care about the money and I just want to control these damn monks. "To begin with, a close friend has a great influence in the economic sector of the country, I can talk to him and reach an agreement" - The monk sighed bitterly, he does not want to use this method, but he does not want to see his sect being destroyed. The greater good is not an easy road. The monk thought of something else and looked at me with some difort. ¨C "Your Taoist name shows that you have a great interest in women, right?" "Hey Listen! This idiot is finally speaking ournguage!" I nodded. The monk sighed. ¨C "My friend has two beautiful daughters, if I talk to him maybe we can arrange a marriage agreement¡­" Somehow I get the feeling that this is stupid. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' tells you to ask the name of the friend and his daughters] "What''s your friend''s name?" - I pretended to be innocently curious. I went back to my naive child attitude to show that I am an easy person to please and I am only violent when people make me angry. Basically an idiotic and spoiled child with too much force. The monk sighed bitterly. ¨C "His name is Su Xianqin, and if I remember correctly, his daughters are called Su Ji and Su Fei¡­" ¡­. This fucking asshole is offering me my own wives... No, wait. I have an idea. It seems that the encounter between the system user and the hero will be for a battle to obtain the twins... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that this n has a 90% chance of sess, although the approach of two native deities of Gaia has been detected due to the use of the skill ''Body of Beast V''. If the user carries out this n, there is a 60% chance of being found by said deities] Are those deities from Chinese mythology? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that one deity has a 90% chance of being from Chinese mythology, and the other deity has a 100% chance of being from another region. The odds are: 5% Indian mythology. 5% Scandinavian mythology. 5% Babylonian mythology. 5% Aztec mythology. 5% Biblical mythology. 50% Greek mythology] Interesting¡­ You have be quite useful. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill looks at the ground while timidly tapping its fingers together] ......¡­ I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. "Now readers will start looking for designs for Paranoia-chan¡­ Hey, if an artist is reading this, make a senpai fanart with Paranoia-chan! And for Paranoia-chan to be a loli!" "Hey Listen! Paranoia must be milf!" "She''s Ortro''s little sister so she must be more loli than loli-dog " "Hey Listen! Little sisters can be more developed than big sisters, you uneducated idiot!" "That''s right, Fubuk¡ö is a sexy onee-san while Tatsumak¡ö is a loli with an unnecessarily well-designed butt¡­" "Shut up stinky otaku, otakus have no right to speak" "Nyaruko can talk whenever she wants!" "Shut up you idiot yuri! You disgust me!" "Nyaruko is so cute when she gets mad ?" "Luis! Please have sex with this idiot yuri until you make her addicted to your dick so she leaves me alone! Prove that you are aori protagonist with viin design in NTR doujin!" ... I wish the author had a bout of burnout so I can have a break... Chapter 278: Idiot Fight Chapter 278: Idiot Fight (Perspective ?) Everything is a mess... I''m enjoying a quiet life in human society and I don''t want to get involved in supernatural troubles, but if what I heard is true, then the world is about to turn into chaos... When Zeus decided to join ya''s side to overthrow Gaia, I knew that everything would be a disaster. I don''t dislike humans and personally enjoy coexisting with them, but Zeus is different. Ever since the Age of Humanity began, he has been jealous of the freedom that only humans can enjoy in this world administered by ya. Although I always knew that it was only a matter of time before Zeus did something stupid, I never imagined that he would go totally crazy... Due to the information I heard, I had to leave my peaceful life to go to one of the most troublesome countries for deities, China. The conflicts between deities and cultivators go back thousands of years so I don''t want to be here, but I have no choice, I need to prevent Zeus from getting the pieces he needs for his n. To start, I need to find the new Hades. I don''t know what Zeus wants from myte husband''s reincarnation, but it won''t be a good thing. This is supposed to be an easy task since the current Hades doesn''t know how to control his divinity so in the worst case I can kidnap him to take him to a safe ce, but a big problem appeared. I heard rumors that one of the most horrifying creatures to have invaded this world appeared, an Outer God... I witnessed when Daoloth almost caused the apocalypse. I saw Yog-Sothoth destroying various deities. I witnessed the destructive depravity of Shub-Niggurath... I still have nightmares about the horrors caused by the Outer Gods so I don''t want to be near this country, but I have no choice. Not only Hades is defenseless in this country, a few seconds ago I felt the presence of Cerberus''s younger brother. I have to see the condition of that puppy to help him before Zeus tries to capture him for his ns or he will start a disaster that threatens to destroy this world. Orthus must be less than 20 human years old, so he must not have recovered his memories and power yet, so I need to get him out of this country before someone captures him to use him in cruel experiments, that puppy has suffered too much and deserves a peaceful life with his family. The problem is that if I can sense Orthus''s presence, then other entities can also feel it so it will be dangerous to go to his location... I don''t know what to do. With concern, I looked at the girl next to me and I couldn''t contain my sigh, she felt the presence of her little brother. "Do you want to go find him?" ¨C I gently asked the girl I adopted when my husband was still alive. "I don''t want to cause problems for Lady Aphrodite" - The girl looked down. The girl has a calm face, but we''ve been together so long that I can see when she''s anxious. I smiled tenderly at how cute this little girl is. ¨C "You care a lot about your brother so we can see how he is, we will only help him if he is in trouble" "Many thanks" - Cerberus bowed politely. I took out a magic bag and took out my most precious treasure, the Helmet of Hades, a divine treasure capable of hiding all traces of presence, even Zeus won''t be able to notice me if I wear this. I extended my hand to Cerberus. ¨C "Let''s go see your brother" Cerberus nodded and took my hand. When I put on the helmet, our bodies were covered with a transparent veil that perfectly concealed our presence. This brings back nostalgic memories with Hades¡­ I''m staying in a luxury hotel since my identity in the human world is that of a Hollywood celebrity so we exited through the balcony and I used my divinity to rush to Orthus''s location. I frowned as we were about to reach the cub''s location as Chinese government agents were guarding a Mirror Dimension. Are we toote? I looked at Cerberus who had started to tremble. "Did you bring your muzzle?" ¨C I asked with concern. "¡­" ¨C Cerberus nodded and took out a steel muzzle to cover her mouth. Her body stopped shaking and the murderous desire rising in her eyes calmed. The destructive impulses of this poor girl worsened after the death of her brother... I hope Orthus is fine or I don''t think I can stop this girl if she loses control. With the stealth of the Hades Helmet, we managed to enter the Mirror Dimension without alerting the government. I prepared myself for a tough battle, but all I found was a strange scene. Two young men under the age of 20 were signing documents provided by a group of government agents. "Do you promise not to cause trouble?" ¨C An older man asked one of the boys with a tired expression. "I just want a friendly fight" - The boy smiled innocently, he almost looked like a child. The man sighed and looked at the other boy who had an annoyed expression. ¨C "Sorry about this, boy" "Whatever" - The bitter boy sighed with exasperation. ¨C "At least I can hit this asshole" "Hahahaha, your attitude reminds me of Toji Fushiguro" ¨C The childish boy seemed to enjoy himself. I don''t understand what is happening... The childish boy is the one who emits the presence of Orthus while the other boy appears to be a Hero. What made me breathe a sigh of relief is that the government agents don''t seem interested in capturing the puppy and it even seems that some agents have a good rtionship with him. "Look, your brother is fine" - I smiled and patted Cerberus''s head. ¨C "For now we are just going to observe or we could get him into trouble" Cerberus nodded. I approached a woman who seems to have affectionate feelings for Orthus. I gently pressed my finger to her forehead being careful not to break the sigil of the Helm of Hades and used my divinity to understand what was happening. Although my divinity cannot explore all memories as Hypnos and Morpheus do, I can still see some memories stored in people''s hearts as long as they are emotions rted to any type of love such as friendship or romance. The woman''s name is Cai Ning, a special agent from an elite squad focused on preventing supernatural disasters in China. Although she used to have the mission of keeping an eye on the new Hades, she is now in charge of contacting a powerful individual called the Harem King. Orthus used to be a lovable puppy who only enjoyed eating, fighting, and sleeping, but now he has be a perverted womanizer just like Zeus and Poseidon... The boy isn''t handsome like Adonis, but looks aren''t everything, especially in bed... "Lady Aphrodite..." - Cerberus looked at me nkly, she knows me too well. "Ahem, sorry, in the past I was interested in your brother''s resistance, but that puppy only had eyes for his mother" - I smiled awkwardly. Cerberus sighed. ¨C "Lady Aphrodite, please do not mention that woman¡­" Sometimes I wonder why all beings rted to Olympus have family problems... I finished checking the situation through the woman''s memories. Apparently, the bitter boy is a Hero and has a good friendship with a general named Lin Zhiguo. The Hero contacted the general as a monster had endangered two of his mistresses and the general provided him with a safe ce. The problem began when Orthus arrived at the refuge where Hero and his two lovers were. ording to government reports, the women''s father tried to make a marriage agreement to marry his daughters to Orthus, but both women already have a man they love. This caused the Hero and Orthus to get into an argument that almost started a fight, but the government agents managed to calm down both impulsive boys. Fortunately, Orthus is not Poseidon''s equal and does not have the nasty fetish of raping women into violent submission. The puppy was willing to give up the sisters on one condition, the Hero must fight him. Although the current Orthus is much calmer and more pleasant than in the past, he retains his love for fighting. The government agents negotiated with the Hero as they want to have a good rtionship with Orthus and in the end, the Hero agreed to fight for a reward, also the fight will be a friendly match so there is no risk of dying. What I find hard to believe is that Orthus supposedly fought with the Outer God that has been stalking this country. If that''s true then I can''t let Zeus capture the puppy. I have one of several contracts that control the soul of Orthus. I don''t want to use this since that puppy is too cute, but I''ll have to use it if the kid doesn''t want toe with me to safety. For now, I will have to watch the fight. If Orthus ends up hurt then I''ll capture him and escape to get him to safety. In case the puppy is too strong, Cerberus will be able to help me subdue her little brother. "Your brother is going to fight, but don''t get angry, it''s just a friendly battle and you know that your brother loves this kind of game" - I spoke softly and used my divinity to make Cerberus'' heart calm down, she is too impulsive when ites to her brother. Cerberus nodded and kept her gaze on the Hero. I had to take out a leash and put it around Cerberus''s neck or she will try to destroy the Hero''s soul as soon as the fight starts. Both boys stood in the center of the Mirror Dimension. The government put a decent effort into making this battlefield, the robustness of the spatial energies that protect this Dimension is almost on par with high-quality Pocket Dimensions which is impressive. The Hero''s arms were covered with ck bandages while leather gloves covered his hands. Although I''m not very knowledgeable in item crafting, I can tell that those gloves are not inferior to Hephaestus'' creations. Very surprising. ¡­ What''s that?! My heart almost stopped when chains covered the Hero''s arms and a pair of strange short swords appeared in his hands. Just looking at those swords makes my body tremble with terror, it''s as if they were weapons designed to kill gods... I don''t like that hero. Orthus, if you hit that boy I''ll give you a nice reward for seven nights! "Lady Aphrodite..." - Cerberus looked at me with contempt. "Stop reading my expressions" - I sighed. ¨C "You were prettier when you only thought with your fists and stomach" Cerberus blushed. ¨C "Lady Aphrodite, please do not mention my shameful past¡­" This girl is so cute~ "Oh, a good weapon" - Orthus smiled with amusement and extended his hand. ¨C "My turn~ Zanpakut¨­ Nozarashi!" Although Orthus is wearing a cultivator''s costume, the weapon he drew was a worn Japanese sword. Although Echidna taught her children how to use human forms, Orthus only knew how to fight in his dog form so this is the first time I''ve seen him use a weapon. "Do not disappoint me!" ¨C Orthus shouted excitedly and rushed towards the Hero. Orthus had impressive speed and almost seemed to have used a space jump, but the Hero''s reflexes were also amazing. The Hero pretended to block the attack, but at thest second, he took a step to the right as he crouched down and from a low stance attempted to cut Orthus''s waist. Orthus'' speed was superior to the Hero and he was able to block the attack, but his poor posture left his stomach unprotected so the Hero took advantage of it to kick the puppy''s abdomen. Orthus backed up a couple of meters, but he didn''t have time to recover his posture as the Hero attacked again. The Hero threw a sword at Orthus''s face. Although the puppy managed to block the attack, this time he left his legs unprotected as the Hero tried to cut his knees. "?Pika Pika no Mi!" ¨C Orthus''s body turned into light particles which moved around to evade the attack. "Ugh, that was dangerous~" ¨C Orthus appeared several meters away with a cheerful smile. This child is so adorable when he starts to y, but there is something that bothers me. Among the Four Dogs of the Apocalypse, Orthus had the strongest body, but outside of the ability to destroy souls, he had no other abilities so it shouldn''t be possible for him to turn into light particles... Something is not right. "I admit you outmatch me in closebat and that''s depressing" ¨C Orthus shrugged and his sword disappeared. ¨C "Well, I''m a sore loser so let''s make this exciting~" "Do you ever shut your mouth?" ¨C The Hero grunted with annoyance. ¨C "Stop saying stupid things and fight" That Hero is as bad-tempered as Ares. Hit him Orthus! "Since you insist" ¨C Orthus smiled and his right eye turned into a pentagram emitting magical light. ¨C "Alpha Stigma!" Around Orthus appeared dozens of magic circles that began to invoke all kinds of magic to attack the Hero. "Magic Explosion!...Storm from Heaven! TSharknado 8: Revenge of the Zombie Space Shark!... cier of Despair!... Totally Cliche Fireball!... Magical Explosion of Magical Loli!" ¨C Orthus was casting all kinds of random spells, the silly puppy doesn''t know how to strategize and is just attacking with brute force¡­ he''s so cute. Even though Orthus was casting ipatible spells without synergy, the destructive force in those spells was a dangerous thing. I didn''t know Orthus had a talent for magic. I should have had Medea teach the puppy magic, too bad. The barrage of magic was impressive and it showed that while Orthus doesn''t know aboutbat strategies, he does have a great knowledge of magic as he is using magic forms and they are not just empty skills, in fact, I think he designed some of those spells himself. The puppy became impressive after being reborn, but what made me frown is that the Hero can''t be underestimated either. That boy was not only able to predict each attack to evade it, he even managed to close the distance to attack Orthus. The Hero was about to attack Orthus, but the puppy smiled excitedly. ¨C "Bazinga~" Orthus hadn''t used spells carelessly, it was all a trap to set up magical mines which exploded in the Hero''s face. "Ganbatte otouto!" ¨C Cerberus yelled in Japanese. "Did you stay up all night watching cartoons again?" - I smiled ironically. "It''s called anime" ¨C Cerberus regained her calm. - "It is entertaining" "Well, maybe you can watch anime with your little brother when we take him with us" - I patted her head. Cerberus seemed happy with the idea. Among all of her family, she only gets along with Orthus, though that''s because she was always in love with the puppy. Since I started living among humans I realized that incest is not well seen among most humans, but beings like us are not at risk of gic malformations so it doesn''t matter. "That was it?" ¨C Orthus sighed seeing the cloud of humor that covered the Hero. The Hero wasn''t that impressive... Huh? What is this feeling? Orthus also felt something strange so he extended his hand to generate a familiar-looking shield. ¨C "Rho Aias!" Where did the puppy get that artifact?! No, it''s a copy¡­ There''s definitely something wrong with the puppy. Out of the smoke came two golden bullets which destroyed the shield and almost hit Orthus''s face if it wasn''t for the puppy quickly evading them. More bullets were fired from the smoke as Orthus backed away. Out of the smoke came the Hero, but he was no longer holding the two nasty swords, but something like a silver musket. "Lord Archon, into your hands Imend my soul, let your servant eliminate sinners with the power of light¡­" ¨C The Hero seemed to pray as he aimed his musket at Orthus. Those bullets have a power simr to thete biblical god, but at the same time they are a totally different power, it feels like something higher¡­ One moment. Hero from another world... A higher form of divine energy¡­ It can''t be... That Hero is a servant of the Higher Entities external to Gaia... For centuries I have stayed away from supernatural matters so I don''t know what our world''s current rtionship with other worlds is like, but if I''m not mistaken, Western Heaven has some rtionships with a group called Paradise... I''m not sure, but I think that Paradise is a group that fights for humans and beings with Positive Karma so they should be allies of our world. Maybe if I talk to that Hero I can get help to stop Zeus, but it''s too dangerous to involve other worlds, for starters, Zeus''s insanity is supposed to have been started by the actions of entities from other worlds. Ah, howplicated, I wish Athena was alive to help mee up with a n, I''m bad at these things. "Hey, wait! It''s cheating to use weapons from Higher Entities!" ¨C Orthus screamed in panic as he dodged the shots. "The system user said it" - The Hero spoke with disgust and continued shooting. System user? Orthus is a system user?! Oh, my Uranus¡­ Well, that exins the puppy''s inexplicable new skills. "Waa, that almost hit me in the knee! I don''t want to stop being a warrior!" ¨C Orthus evaded the shots with ease, the pup is just ying. The Hero put the rifle on his back and this time a heavy barrel appeared in his hands. "How many toys did those idealistic pigeons give you?! Damn pay-to-win!" ¨C Orthus screamed in panic and drew a short sword. "Damnit, just shut up and die!" ¨C The Hero was fed up with the puppy''s games and fired the cannon with holy energy. A great beam of light attacked Orthus. I felt anxious since that attack was very dangerous. I was about to rush to protect the puppy, but the puppy''s smile made me feel relieved. Orthus made a slow horizontal sh. ¨C "Full Counter~" The beam of light was redirected and attacked the Hero. "Son of¡­!" ¨C The Hero cursed and jumped to the side to avoid the attack. Orthus sheathed his short sword and hurried over to the Hero to strike him in the face. ¨C "Ora!" The Hero seems to specialize in closebat so he managed to deflect the blow, but Orthus seemed to have expected this as his other fist moved at high speed and managed to hit the Hero''s face. "Ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora...!" ¨C I lost count of how many punches the puppy threw. The Hero fell backward. His face had been almost crushed by the force of the blows and although he was still alive, it wouldn''t be strange if he was left in aa for a couple of years. "That was fun~" - Orthus stretched out his arms as if he had just finished exercising. The puppy is very strong, but not strong enough¡­ I need to protect him. "¡­" ¨C The Hero moved his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but his jaw is almost destroyed so he can''t speak. "Hm? What do you say?" ¨C Orthus approached the Hero to hear what he said¡­ Oh no! It''s a trap! The Hero grabbed Orthus''s hair and his fist was covered with a strong energy that swirled around his arm. ¨C "GIGA DRILL BREAK!" I didn''t have time to help Orthus, the Hero''s fist had hit the cub''s face causing the ground to tremble, and even cracks were formed in space... That punch... It''sparable to Poseidon''s strength... Orthus! The puppy was thrown until his body hit the barrier that bounded this Mirror Dimension. I held tight to Cerberus'' leash, she was fighting it to go kill the Hero... Even though that blow could even destroy the body of a deity, the Hero seems to have held back as at thest moment he didn''t allow the spinning energy to pierce Orthus''s head... It seems that this Hero knows how to respect the rules of non-mortalbat. In the Hero''s hand appeared a bottle with a red liquid. Although his mouth was almost shattered, he drank the bottle and his wounds recovered quickly, then he took out a bottle with blue liquid, and drinking it seemed that his magical energy had also recovered. Although the Hero was healthy again, it is clear that he is very tired. It seems those potions can''t heal mental fatigue and pain. That doesn''t matter, I looked at Orthus and sighed in relief to see that the puppy was still conscious, although something in his expression is making me ufortable. "Heh¡­ hehe¡­ Hahahahahaha! This is exciting!" - Orthus yelled with excitement and an intoxicated look. ¡­ Oh no, Orthus became a masochist¡­ I prefer to be on the submissive side so this is not good. "Lady Aphrodite¡­" "Stop guessing my intentions!" ¨C I spoke with exasperation and continued watching the fight. "What are youughing at idiot?" ¨C The Hero spoke with annoyance and again took out the swords that seemed designed to kill gods¡­ What unpleasant weapons. "Ah, this is too¡­ funny¡­" ¨C Orthus had a big smile. ¨C "Hey, let''s y more often~" "¡­" ¨C The Hero had an expressionless look. - "Asshole" "Oh, what a cruel look~" ¨C Orthus seemed happier and happier. ¨C "Okay, let''s finish this, I''ll take onest hit~" The Hero frowned. Orthus casually approached the Hero, it really seemed like the cub would just give a casual punch in a friendly way. Huh? ¨C "What''s up Cerberus?" Cerberus''s instincts areparable to high-level premonition skills so something bad must be happening... Now I understood, Orthus is not a helpless puppy, he is a real predator... Orthus stopped two meters in front of the Hero. ¨C "Don''t die~" "Wait! Stop you fucking idiot!" ¨C The Hero seemed to sense what was about to happen. Orthus clenched his fist. ¨C "Serious series! Serious Punch!" "FUCKING IDIOT! Mercy of Auriel, protect your believer!" ¨C The Hero did not evade the attack, but extended his arms and summoned a golden barrier. The golden barrier did not block Orthus''s blow but instead absorbed the blow to redirect it skyward. The Hero put all of his efforts into deflecting the blow, although his body didn''t seem to be able to withstand the force of the blow. A strong current of air shook the entire Mirror Dimension. The humans overseeing this fight had been sheltered behind powerful barriers, but the wind pressure was so strong that the barriers shattered like brittle porcin. Cerberus managed to withstand the wind pressure so the stealth of the Helm of Hades was not disabled, but the same was not true of other entities. Besides me, there were other hidden entities watching this fight. I recognized a few gods and was relieved not to see any other Olympian gods, it seems that Zeus couldn''t send other gods to kidnap the new Hades and Orthus. I looked at the ceiling of the Mirror Dimension and was shocked to notice that the barrier had a huge hole in it. That punch had no magic or divinity, it was just a brute force punch, but it was still far superior to the physical strength of colossal titans like As¡­ Not even Zeus''s fist has this strength¡­ By Uranus¡­ How strong did the puppy get?! If it wasn''t for the Hero blocking most of the impact, then that blow would not only have destroyed the entire Mirror Dimension, but at least half of China would have disappeared... Through the hole in the barrier, I can see the sky of the real world¡­ The clouds were totally erased which could cause a drought. Now the government will have to fake a natural disaster to hide the environmental phenomenon that Orthus has just caused. Oh right, is the hero still alive? If he survived that attack then he can already be considered one of the most talented heroes in human history, not even Heracles and Achilles could survive that blow. As for a God, our bodies would be destroyed, but we could be resurrected with time. Oh look at that, the Hero is still alive, even though he no longer has arms. "Oops, I got carried away¡­ Teehee~" ¨C Orthus smiled sheepishly. The Hero was sitting on the ground with a look of resentment. - "Idiot¡­.." "Ohe on, don''t be bitter" ¨C Orthus approached the Hero. ¨C "Come, let me heal you~" "Don''t touch me idiot¡­" ¨C The Hero had a disgusted expression, but he couldn''t move. "Come on, don''t be a tsundere, we''re friends now so let me help you~" - Orthus had a mocking smile, although something worries me. As a goddess of love, I can see the emotions in the puppy''s eyes and I can tell that he doesn''t feel a simple friendship towards the Hero. I think the current Orthus learned of bisexuality from Zeus. Well, it doesn''t bother me, a threesome with the strong pup and the energetic Hero would be exciting¡­ As for the Hero''s tastes, that''s not my problem, I just want to see the puppy happy. I miss Hades, but that fool decided to destroy all his consciousness so that new Hades will never be like myte husband so I have to get on with my life, and the puppy doesn''t seem like a bad option... "Lady Aphrodite!" "Okay, don''t look at me like that" - I sighed. ¨C "You can join us" "..." - Cerberus looked away with shame and shyness. I smiled. ¨C "Don''t you want?~" "¡­" ¨C Cerberus covered her face. ¨C "I just want to be with my brother¡­" What a lovely girl~ "Damn it, leave me alone!" ¨C The Hero looks like a grumpy boy. It''s actually kind of cute when he''s not using those horrible swords. "Soten Kisshun~ Look, you have arms again ~" ¨C Orthus smiled as he held the Hero''s head so he wouldn''t move. Maybe I got hasty ideas, instead of romantic interest it seems that both are brothers... Well, never mind, now that I''ve found the puppy I''ll keep an eye on him and find an opportunity for us to talk. It seems that Orthus is no longer a temperamental puppy who only thinks about his mother so maybe I can exin to him the danger he is in, anyway, he is quite strong and can help me stop Zeus. On the other hand, that Hero is kind of cute¡­ I''ve been single since Hades died so maybe I''m lonely. The constant talk about the beauty of marriage made me appreciate marriage and I have almost no interest in an irresponsible sex life with multiple orgies anymore¡­ Damn you Hera. I must order my priorities, first I must prevent the world from being destroyed, and then I will look for a new husband. Secondly¡­ I looked at the location where one of the entities that were spying on this fight had been. Tongtian Jiaozhu. I thought that the Jade King had blocked the paths to the mortal world so that the deities of this region would not get involved with humans. I have a feeling this will bring more trouble. I want to return to my peaceful life¡­ Damn you Hera. --- --- Author''s Note: Aphrodite from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO. Cerberus (Roze) from Kyou no Cerberus. Chapter 279: Nonsense of Outer Gods Chapter 279: Nonsense of Outer Gods Due to the incident with Eternal Heaven Immortal, I became a valuable pawn for Paradise so now not only does Auriel have high expectations of me, even the racist faction members want to support me. The main reason why Paradise is positioned as the strongest organization despite not having the strongest individuals is that they have the best-trained armies, and more importantly, the leaders of Paradise are able to set aside internal conflicts to work against foreign enemies. The two angels I humiliated in the first wizarding world were willing to give me conceptual weapons that allowed me to ess their skills, simr to how I use Auriel''s blessing. The racist faction gave me 5 weapons that represent different meanings of the ''Sanctity'' Concept. These weapons are strong to remove any skills with the concepts ''Evil'', ''Cruelty'', ''Corruption'', ''Sin'', and ''Chaos''. The Sanctity Concept was the one used to besiege Abby and so she had to escape despite being much stronger than the generals of Paradise. This Concept is not only the weakness of Madness, it is also capable of doing great damage to system users as our presences create instability in the plot, in other words, ''Chaos''. Using these weapons against the Harem King makes sense since he is supposed to be a system user, this is how Nyaruko can hide her identity as Outer God. Until now I haven''t used these weapons as they have a lot of restrictions, for example, I have to pray to use them and that sucks. Damn idiots with a godplex¡­ Even though they are technically above many gods¡­ Whatever. The whole stage was working perfectly. Not only did I set a precedent that the Harem King and Luis are friends, I even gained recognition from both the Chinese government and cultivators. The most valuable thing is that I found some interesting entities. To begin with, there is the goddess Aphrodite. [Reader''s Perspective] showed me some very important information about Beast VII''s ns, but Aphrodite managed to use her divinity to hide some bits of information so I''ll need to talk to her to find out everything that''s going on. The problem is that Chiyo had a fit of rage when she saw that Cerberus wants to monopolize me as her little brother... I''ll fix that problemter. The most important thing is that I found my target, one of the gods of Chinese mythology. Tongtian Jiaozhu, also known as the Grandmaster of Heaven. ording to mythology, he is one of the most important deities and is technically above the Jade King, but the war against Gaia caused the power structure to change drastically. [Reader''s Perspective] showed me that Tongtian knows the location of the gods of china and while I can devour his mind to find the gods, there is a more civilized method. Tongtian is one of the few gods that still has contact with humans so he has noticed the irregrities in this country he is looking for allies to defend this country since the destruction of China will harm the gods even if they live in a pocket dimension. Tongtian ns to contact me indirectly and then use me to influence the other deities so that the Jade King cannot remain indifferent to humans and is forced to intervene in China''s problems. Apparently, the Jade King did something simr to BB. He was based on a system user who came to Gaia hundreds of years ago and formed a chat room so that the gods of China could hang out without causing trouble. Tongtian ns to include Hero Lu Su (Luis) in that chat room to connect me with the other gods. The deities feel an instinctive attachment towards the Heroes since the true Heroes are the salvation of a World while the deities are the protectors of the Laws. That also exins why the goddesses fell for me so easily even when I was still under Beast VII''s curse which limited my luck and plot armor. As for the Harem King, Tongtian has no expectations of the system user''s intellect and seems to dislike the fact that the Harem King is close to cultivators. In general, everything was going so well until the little idiot lost her self-control... If Nyaruko showed her full power then she would not be seen as an ally, rather she would be feared as an apocalyptic monster. Although she is just that. Nyaruko had been holding back so that her skills were shy but weak. Everything was working, but the little idiot began to get excited. Nobody told me that Nyaruko is a masochist! In fact, she didn''t know it herself¡­ Nyaruko aroused a masochistic fetish when I punched her in the face. Nyaruko doesn''t know how to act and she almost forgot that she should pretend to be a slightly idiotic system user instead of an apocalyptic monster who enjoys unbridled chaos. I was worried that she wouldn''t be able to fake being hurt so I used [Sadism] along with Giga Drill Break. Actually, she wasn''t hurt since her body is absurdly strong, but the pain stirred something in her already rotten mind. Nyaruko forgot that we were pretending to fight and she nearly destroyed half the. Fortunately, she regained a bit of her sanity just as her fist hit my light barrier. Nyaruko allowed [Anti-Rasen] to suppress her power at the same time as I used Auriel''s blessing to enhance my defenses, then I used [Anti-Rasen] to suppress the destructive power of the blow, and finally, I used Aiki to redirect the power of the blow to the sky. If Nyaruko hadn''t regained her sanity then ya would have mobilized all of her forces to eliminate the enemy. BB theorized that this World is simr to an onion. It is divided into multipleyers where eachyer is an alternate reality. BB, Aby, and Shub-Niggurath all but destroyed the when they arrived on that World so Nyaruko''s blow would have destroyed an alternate version of the, but not the World. It is somewhat simr to destroy a room in a house. Even if the room is destroyed, the house still exists. Gaia''s structure is soplex that Abby was unaware of the alternate realities of this World. Now the little girl is entertained while analyzing theyers of reality since for her this is simr to putting together a puzzle. Anyway, now I''m in a Pocket Dimension created by Abby. In front of me, is an idiotic girl kneeling in a seiza position while her forehead is pressed to the ground. "I am sorry!" ¨C Nyaruko cried with regret. BB sneered. ¨C "Because of you, people will think that senpai likes men¡­ Nee, senpai, let''s have this idiot sent to Bok¡ö no Pic¡ö as punishment~" What is that shit and why do I instinctively feel disgusted? "Waaa please anything but that!" ¨C Nyaruko was crying. ¨C "I vomited when I saw that hentai, I will not bear to visit that world!" "Um¡­" - Abby smiled proudly. ¨C "That world no longer exists" "Seriously?" ¨C Nyaruko looked up happily. Abby nodded innocently. ¨C "I came to that world by chance, but I found it unpleasant so I destroyed it" ¡­ Little genocidal. I patted the head of Ortro who was still eating biscuits in silence. ¨C "After all you are the most peaceful girl among this group of idiots" To think that the girl who sees humans as chew toys turned out to be the Outer God with the least blood on her hands... Ortro closed her eyes happily and continued eating. "Luis..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Do not allow these girls to continue destroying worlds for trivial reasons" "So it''s fine if there''s a reason?" - I smiled ironically. Tsubaki sighed again. ¨C "You are able to find a justified reason, I only ask you not to be excessive, at least save innocent people as you did in the Buddhist sect" I smiled with genuine affection, I''m d that my cute Tsubaki is still kind while she epts my stupidities. Anyway. I sighed and looked at Nyaruko who was stillughing as she heard how Abby destroyed a world with millions of innocent people. "Nyaruko" - I spoke with a scolding all that made Nyaruko shudder, the problem is that in addition to fear, she was excited. ¨C "If you do something stupid like that again, then I will let Kuuko use you as a huggable pillow" "YES!" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Kuuko came up to me and shook my hand. - "I like you" I sighed. ¨C "You cannot sexually harass her, you can only hug her" Kuko nodded. - "It''s better than nothing" "YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME!" ¨C Nyaruko rushed to hug my leg in a pathetic way. ¨C "Don''t leave me at the mercy of this perverted yuri lover! I''m part of your harem so you can''t share me with a kinky stalker! Come on, I''ll do what you want! I''ll lick your dick! If you want I''ll wear a naked apron while you humiliate me!... You can step on me and look down on me... ah... ah..." ¡­. The idiot is panting. I looked at BB. ¨C "You infected her with your masochistic stupidity" "It''s not my fault" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Sadistic senpai is too sexy~" Don''t nod Abby! Dammit. Whatever. "What will we do now? More fun?" ¨C Haachama asked me curiously. "We''ll go to my wife''s house to drop off the twins, then I''ll take it easy until Aphroditees over to talk" - I smiled and handed the blonde girl a bowl of ramen. Li Ruoxi will be furious when I tells her that Su Ji and her Fei are now part of my harem¡­ Well, she already knows me so it''s fine. "Senpai will be castrated~" ¨C BB scoffed. I shrugged. ¨C "I can regenerate my genitals so it doesn''t matter" BB sighed dramatically. ¨C "¡­ Senpai, I would prefer you to be more careful with your Excalibur or the lolis will cry if they can''t be senpai''s onahole" "Excalibur? You mean Rhongomyniad" ¨C Nyaruko smiled wryly. "Hey Listen! Blind women, don''tpare my partner to pathetic system users who depend on a gigantic penis to seduce women! My partner not only has Ea, but he also has the techniques worthy of aori viin! All women will kneel before the En?ma Elishori version!" ¡­ ¡­. I don''t understand why these idiotspare my dick to the Babylonian poem, but I have no words to describe the difort I''m feeling. I''m definitely going to take a break. I still have a week left in China so I can wander around the city looking for something interesting to pass the time. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has some rmendations of interesting ces to spend time while carrying out the n to increase the user''s political power through political marriages] That sounds good, let''s go with it. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' nods determinedly and promises to do a good job] It''s good to have determination, but I''m still not used to interacting in this way with one of my mental disorders... Well, whatever, it''s useless to seek the meaning of a madman''s thoughts. --- --- --- Author''s Note: On Monday I got run over, on Thursday I escaped a drunken shootout, I spent my SQ savings for Himiko and she didn''t show up, at university I had several arguments with my ssmates about a project, I have more homework than mental health and I keep losing all the eBay auctions... A bad week... Anyway, I already let off steam, a hug <3 Chapter 280: Existential Questions Chapter 280: Existential Questions I am in trouble¡­ I took the twins to Lin Ruoxi''s housest night. Although my wife was furious at first, she eventually epted the situation. Su Ji was very jealous knowing that I have a harem, but she decided not to argue since shepared herself to Lin Ruoxi and Tang Wan. Whether it''s beauty or status, both women are far superior so if she were to make me choose, the most logical choice is to stay with the two sessful women. Su Fei seems like a stricter woman, but in reality, she has a more flexible mentality and agreed to enter my harem with the only condition of not ignoring her since she is worried that I will forget her by being with more beautiful women like Lin Ruoxi. I don''t want to sound racist, but the urban cultivation plots make it seem like the women of this country are as submissive as puppets. Anyway, things worked out for me, although the four women refused to have an orgy with me... Well, I''ll make it in the future so that''s fine. Luo De stayed in the territory of the defunct Shu Mountain Sect. It is now called the Raksasha Sect. Due to the show of force in my fight with Nyaruko, the righteous sects have recognized that the Raksasha Sect won a seat in the Association of the 8 Big Righteous Sect''s Cultivators despite being a demonic sect. In a single night, the news spread that there is a sect epted by the government which epts demonic cultivators, demonic beasts, and foreign cultivators. For now, not many cultivators have approached our sect for fear of it being a trap set by righteous cultivators, but over time the sect will grow as there are many demon cultivators seeking shelter. The Raksasha Sect does not deny the practice of demonic arts and acts of extreme cruelty, however, demonic arts must be supervised so as not to break the Laws of Gaia. For example, it is forbidden to intervene in the reincarnation cycle, but it is not forbidden to use humans as alchemy materials as long as those humans are enemies of the sect or criminals marked by the government. As for the rituals that depend on the sacrifice of children and people with noble souls, those are secret deals. Another rule is that it is forbidden to discriminate against other members of the sect either because of race, country, or social status. Children of powerful families who try to abuse their power to harass other disciples will be skinned alive and forced to walk the sect on their knees until the bones in their legs break. Finally, there is an unwritten rule that women seeking preferential treatment can request a private audience with the sect''s ancestor, the Harem King. For female cultivators, it''s an honor to be the concubine of a powerful cultivator so it''s only a matter of time before my harem grows. Thetter was totally Aotian''s idea, I love that woman. For now, I can put cultivator issues aside while I focus on a big problem that urred in human society. Last night many members of powerful families died suddenly causing chaos in the country''s politics and economy. Big families control most majorpanies so the sudden deaths of several CEOs caused an economic disaster that affected the whole world and not just China. The cultivators and the government don''t know what happened so they specte that this is the work of Shub-Niggurath and her evil cult. I learned my lesson, I should be more careful when using the ''Genocide'' Concept... I even think that hundreds of normal people died in Japan and the United States... Well, death is part of the cycle of life so it doesn''t matter. Lin Ruoxi, Tang Wan, and Kang Xia are very busy now as this disaster affected theirpanies as well. The stock market fell so suddenly that if the government doesn''t take drastic measures then the country may start a recession. Poor people will get poorer while rich people will do whatever they can to lessen their losses, even if it increases the deaths of poor people. Nothing new. Well, none of that is my problem. The real reason I''m in trouble is that I''m on my way to school... "Will we have a school arc?" ¨C An idiot asked me happily. "Just shut up" - I massaged my forehead. I left a school in Japan to go to a school in China¡­ Damn shit plot. Lin Ruoxi convinced the Su twins to ept me at the Guangyuan International Economy Institute since, ording to her, I had to leave my studies in Japan to take care of her in this country, so it is important that I do not lose my studies. That''s bullshit! She knows that I see school as a waste of time and she did this as a form of passive revenge. I was about to say no to this shit, but [Paranoia] said that this would bring me benefits so I epted this stupidity. [Paranoia], this better be worth it... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' ensures that this will be good, but there will be more benefits if the user removes the restrictions on the skill ''Lucky Pervert''] ¡­ "Hey Listen! Do not be afraid of sess!" ¡­ Whatever. [System Notification: The restrictions on the skill ''Lucky Pervert'' have been reduced. The skill works up to 40%] "Hey Listen! You cowardly bitch!" I ignored the asshole and pulled the idiot''s arm to my side. ¨C "Hurry up or we will bete" "Ohe on, it''s the first time I can walk peacefully without people going crazy and dying around me" ¨C Nyaruko smiled as she enjoyed seeing the surroundings. We are on the way to school. Nyaruko insisted on walking instead of using a car as she wants to experience something called ''cliche encounters with waifus''. By the way, there are several government agents secretly watching us as it is now known that the Harem King (Nyaruko) sees me as his best friend so he insisted on apanying me to school. Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather had to reveal my identity, and although Japan''s current rtionship with China is strained by the invasion of cultivators, the government decided to leave me alone since attacking me would cause the discontent of the monstrous system user. I also had a phone argument with Mr. Ichijo since the Ichijo family is the natural enemy of system users, but he epted my friendship with the Harem King since I exined that I just can''t kill the system user as he is too strong an idiot while the Will of the World doesn''t seem to recognize him as an enemy. Mr. Ichijo said that I must be careful and it seems that he will contact someone who can help me in case a problem arises. I still can''t get used to that man''s paternal affection... Well, there are members of the government who want to recruit me to make me leave Japan and be part of China''s special forces, but other politicians want to get rid of me. Anyway, I hate politics so I''m going to ignore them and let Nyaruko kill every idiot whoes along to bother me. I only have oneint... "Why did you choose that name?" ¨C I spoke tiredly. "That''s a cool name!" - Nyaruko smiled proudly. Maximus Optimus Megatron Ouroboros... God, I want to hit this idiot. I heard that most system users change their own names to choose stupid and exaggerated names, but this is just ridiculous. "I''ll call you Momo" - I smiled mockingly. "¡­" ¨C Nyaruko blushed. - "A nickname¡­" .......... I know that Nyaruko is actually a pretty girl, but seeing a boy making that gesture¡­ I want to throw up. I''m d that from our current angle the government agents didn''t see Nyaruko''s expression. "Senpai, now you''re in aedy duo where the stinky otaku is the boke while senpai is the tsukkomi so it''s justified if you hit her~" ¡­ I looked at Nyaruko¡­ The damn girl has an expectant look. I ignored the disappointed Lovecraftian creature and kept walking. Even if I hate school, I dislike beingte. "Hey, how about we introduce ourselves in ss in an epic way?" ¨C Nyaruko walked by my side. ¨C "We can do JoJo-poses~" "Talking with Umaru makes me feel like my neurons aremitting suicide and you talk like her" - I sighed. "Always thinking about your little sister~ siscon" - Nyaruko smiled. ¡­ Whatever. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says to look to the right] We were about to cross the street when I noticed a rather shy girl. She''s a normal human with no special abilities or hidden bloodlines, but I can feel that she''s rted to my plot armor. The most important thing is that her breasts stick out too much... [Name: Wu Xin Source: My Beautiful Teacher Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Schoolgirl. Cow breasts. Qin Chao''s Harem (Spoiler)] ¡­ An appropriate description. She''s not an important part of the plot and she won''t affect the development of my ns if I don''t add her to my harem, but breasts like that should be a national treasure. The girl looks like a distracted person so I approached her and gently grabbed her waist to move her back. Wu Xin didn''t have time to scream at my intimate act as a car passed in front of her at high speed. Behind the car was a police patrol in a high-speed chase. This city is turning into chaos... Wu Xin froze like a frightened bunny, she realized that without my help she would turn into hamburger meat. I let go of the cute girl''s waist and smiled softly. - "Are you fine?" Wu Xin staggered as her legs were weak so I hugged her again. The girl clung to my arm and looked at me with a mixture of gratitude and embarrassment. ¨C "T-Thank you¡­" "Hey bro, don''t leave me behind!" ¨C The idiot ignored the atmosphere. ¨C "Oh, what a cute girl¡­ Hey, watch out for this bad wolf or he will devour you~" This idiot... "Bad Wolf?" ¨C Wu Xin tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "He doesn''t look like a bad wolf" "¡­" ¨C Nyaruko looked nkly at the girl. ¨C "She is so innocent¡­" I smiled and patted the girl''s head. ¨C "Are you feeling better now?" Wu Xin blushed slightly, but nodded with a smile. ¨C "Y-Yes¡­ T-Thank you" I smiled kindly. ¨C "We are new in the city and since you seem to go to the same school as us, I would appreciate it if you would ask to guide us so as not to get lost" "Oh, gigolo tactic, I like it~" ¨C Nyaruko sent me a telepathic message. At least she knows when to talk in private... Wu Xin showed a bright smile. - "Of course! I am also new in the city, but I know the way well so I can guide you" [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has detected a plot error. Error: Wu Xin shouldn''t be in this city] This isn''t necessarily a problem, maybe my excess plot armor is leading the heroines to this city to make it easier for me to add them to my harem... [Paranoia], did you already know this? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that there was a 55% chance of this happening so it decided that the best course of action was for the user to go to the school to check the possibilities] I internally smiled bitterly, in the future inform me of this kind of thing in advance. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' nods adorably] ¡­. I''ll ignore thest part. Nyaruko kept saying stupid things all the way so I had to hit her head while using a stronger version of [Sadism] so she couldn''t enjoy it. "Ugh, that''s not fun¡­" - Nyaruko rubbed her head bitterly. "They are brothers?" ¨C Wu Xin asked us curiously seeing our foolish interaction. "We''re good friends~" ¨C Nyaruko smiled and put her arm on my shoulder. Nyaruko''s current form is a bit taller than me so in looks of her she looks like the older brother, though in terms of attitude she looks like a stupid little boy. "I''m this idiot''s babysitter" ¨C I replied apathetically and pushed Nyaruko''s arm away. Wu Xin smiled at our antics and thus we arrived at the Guangyuan Institute, but just as we were about to cross the street to go to the institute''s entrance, I felt like cursing the author''sck of creativity. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says this is unavoidable due to excess plot armor] In front of the school, there was a group of idiots arguing with a troublesome-looking girl. The girl was an attractive 17-year-old. Judging from her clothes and temperament, she seems to be a spoiled girl from a rich family which is annoying. The problem is that again, my plot armor is connected to the girl... [Name: Liao Shasha Source: My Beautiful Teacher Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Spoiled princess. Tsundere. Businesswoman (Spoiler alert). Qin Chao''s Harem (Spoiler)] So she''s from the same story as the Su twins and the demon woman Rosy... [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has detected a plot error. Error: Liao Shasha shouldn''t be in this city] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has seeded in deciphering the cause of the plot error. Error: Liao Shasha''s father had a heart attackst night. He survived but was left in a very weak state so his business rivals started to pressure him to steal thepany from him. To prevent his daughter from being in danger, he had his daughter move to this city this very morning. Wu Xin is Liao Shasha''s only friend at school so the spoiled girl made her apany her to this city to which Wu Xin agreed due to her submissive attitude] ¡­Oh, now [Paranoia] can summarize the information from [Reader''s Perspective] without alerting other entities that I used that analysis skill¡­ Thank you [Paranoia]. [System Notification: The ''Paranoia'' skill gives a thumbs up while saying it will cover the user''s back] Wait, I don''t know Liao Shasha''s father so it doesn''t make sense for him to be affected by my ''Genocide'' Concept... [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says that there is an 80% chance that Liao Shasha''s father was an obstacle to getting one of ''My Beautiful Teacher'' heroines so the plot armor marked him as an enemy ] ¡­ Oh shit¡­ "The number of men on this has just been reduced... Good job senpai, you''re making Beast VII''s job easier~" "Hey Listen! Total world domination! All women will moan the name of the lolicon!" ¡­ Well, only a few thousand people must have died so it doesn''t matter. Surely the governments of the world will cover up this supernatural phenomenon. It is possible that they say that these deaths were due to the pandemic that is starting in China, so in two or three days a global pandemic statement shoulde out. As normal humans panic about the virus that killed thousands of people, different governments will investigate the matter. I just have to leave traces to make them believe that these deaths were caused by a shadowy cult that practices human sacrifice to invoke Outer Gods. For now, I must intervene since Wu Xin saw her friend in danger so she wanted to go help her. "Can we see this cliche scenario?" ¨C Nyaruko looked at me expectantly, she loves trashy entertainment. "No" ¨C I replied apathetically and approached the idiots who were looking at Wu Xin''s breasts as if they were animals in heat. From my backpack, I took out a notebook, ripped out a sheet of paper, and made small balls of paper. Apparently, the leader of the group of idiots is the son of a rich family who had a conflict with Liao Shasha as she sneered at him and told him not to get in her way. Both the boy and the girl are a couple of self-centered idiots so they started arguing. Although the boy has her idiot group, he could see that Liao Shasha is from a rich family so he didn''t dare to hit her in public so the discussion was only with words. The verbal fight was stopped by the appearance of Wu Xin since she may have a body worthy of a porn actress, but her clothes and gestures show that she is a girl from a simple family so, ording to the capitalist logic of this country, the group of idiots could abuse her and they would only receive a mary fine. Liao Shasha is an arrogant jerk, but at least she seems to value friendship. She did not hesitate to stand in front of Wu Xin to protect her when she noticed the lustful gazes of the group of idiots. "Damn bunch of morons, don''t look at little Wu like that! A bunch of asshole dogs like you guys should go to hell! Fucking group of losers with erectile dysfunction!" - Liao Shasha proved that a privileged education does not mean having good manners. Although she is a spoiled girl, I start to like her... "You!" ¨C The leader of the idiots turned red with fury and was about to p Liao Shasha. "You don''t know what to answer and that''s why you use violence" - I sighed dramatically. ¨C "Pathetic" My words made the idiots notice me. I don''t feel like hearing bullshit about dogs and frogs so I put one of the little balls of paper on the pad of my thumb, then used my middle finger to tap on the ball of paper. The little ball of paper hit the idiot''s forehead and knocked him onto his back. He wasn''t hurt, but now his head is dizzy so he was holding his mouth to keep from throwing up. I did the same thing to the other idiots and now the group of idiots was struggling not to throw up. I didn''t even have to use any special abilities or supernatural energies, it was pure martial arts and a bit of strength even on human levels. From Shigure, I learned that while special skills are important, hard-earned techniques can equal or even surpass some skills. For example, before she met me, my wife was already able to break steel using wooden sticks and without applying Ki to it, it was just a pure technique to identify the weak points of the steel. "Come on, we''ll bete" - I sighed. Liao Shasha snapped out of her shocked state and looked at me suspiciously. - "Who are you?!" "Lu Su, nice to meet you" ¨C I replied apathetically and made a gesture to Nyaruko toe with me. ¨C "Idiot, hurry up or we will bete" "Ohe on, I want to hit these idiots" ¨C Nyaruko looked with amusement at the idiots who wanted to get away so that no one would see them vomit. For entities that see humans as garbage, things like vomit are not unpleasant as it is just another extension of the human being. She just wants to torment those idiots. I sighed and ignored Nyaruko. I smiled at Wu Xin. ¨C "I will see youter, I need to find my ssroom" "Oh, we also have to find our hall" ¨C Wu Xin nodded and then smiled friendly at the spoiled girl. ¨C "Shasha, he is Lu Su, just like us he has just arrived in the city, he is a good person" "Ahahahahaha good person! If stealing wives is being a good person then the dog is the return of Christ hahahahaha!" "Senpai is now the idealized romanticedy lead cliche~ Come on senpai, use your kindness to seduce girls with low self-esteem~" ¡­Well, technically I''ve already done that¡­ Whatever. Liao Shasha seems suspicious of me, but she still followed us into the ssroom since totally predictably, we were in the same ss. As if the plot wasn''t predictable enough, Su Ji is the teacher of the group I was assigned to. "Clich¨¦~" ¨C Almeos Nyaruko is having fun. And so my first day of sses in China began¡­ I hope I don''t have too many headaches. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' wonders if the orange fruit is called orange because of the color orange or if the color orange is called orange because of the orange fruit] ... Dammit¡­ Now I also have that doubt...¡­. --- --- Author''s Note: Yesterday there was a tremor when I was on my way to college and I got stuck in the subway. Did I mention that I have ustrophobia? My life is a meme of "God, enlighten me or eliminate me"... Anyway, a hug, and I wish you a nice week <3 Chapter 281: Early Valentine Chapter 281: Early Valentine One second, I got distracted for a fucking second¡­. When it was lunchtime, Su Ji called me for a moment with the excuse that there was a problem with my documents and that it was necessary to see the institute''s director. That was a lie to have a moment of privacy since the beautiful teacher is a naughty woman who has no problem having sex with her student in the music room¡­ I''m notining. The real problem was that I made a stupid mistake, I trusted Nyaruko not to cause trouble. Worse yet, Navi was with that idiot¡­ [Paranoia] didn''t warn me there was a problem since what happened is supposed to be good for me, but the damn headache won''t stop... "Exin what happened in less than 300 words" ¨C I massaged my forehead in a futile effort to reduce my migraine. It''s already time for ss, but I used the excuse of having an emergency so I went out with Nyaruko for a moment and we are currently in an empty ssroom. I covered the room with [Anti-Rasen] and Abby put up several space barriers so no one would notice even if I beat Nyaruko and Navi to make them beg for mercy¡­ Nyaruko was kneeling on the ground. Her expression was a mixture of fear and anxiety. Next to this Outer God idiot was an unknown pink-haired woman who seemed to be on the verge of tears. "W-Well¡­" - Nyaruko stuttered and then pointed at the distraught woman. ¨C "It was her and Navi''s fault! I''m innocent!" "Hey Listen! Fuck you idiot, you loved my wonderful and splendid idea brimming with intellect! Now all the bitches will belong to the Harem King! The Emperor can go to hell! Muahahahahaha!" ¨C The damn idiot is stillughing despite being under my foot. [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has been activated] "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! You fucking bastard bitch! You are an ungrateful bitch and that is why your mother will **** you like the bitch you are!" ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' asks if it should make the skill ''Masochism'' increase the power of the skill ''Sadism''] "Ahem, as I said, you''re not an ungrateful bitch, you''re the best partner that the great me can have... We''ve had bad times but we''re always together,e on idiot dog, don''t be a tsundere and smile" - Navi spoke with joy despite being scared. ¡­ I sighed and looked at the unknown girl. ¨C "What did this pair of idiots do?" The girl couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and hugged my leg. ¨C "Waaaa this pair of viins stole the chocte I prepared! Then they chased me and threatened me to use my cupid skills to produce various choctes! They said they would turn me into a magic chocte factory and I have no right toin because chocte factories don''t cry!" ¡­ I looked at Nyaruko. - "Seriously?" "It''s not my fault" ¨C Nyaruko pouted. ¨C "You spent most of the lunchtime with the red-haired teacher so I got bored" "Can''t you have self-control for just 20 minutes? Are you five years old?" ¨C My mouth trembled. "Time is rtive" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged. "Hey Listen! If webine the magic of the chocte factory with the taste of your food then you can subdue all the waifus in this world! Lolis, milfs, nekomimis, onee-sans, nothing will escape your hands muhahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi forgot it''s under my foot so I used [Sadism] again. ¨C "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!......... Hey Listen! I have no regrets, bitch!" "I don''t understand why you get angry, this is technically a good thing for you" - Nyaruko smiled withplicity. ¨C "Come on, this will be fun~" "I''ll be in trouble if anyone knows about this!" ¨C The girl looked at me pitifully as if she were an abandoned puppy. "Hey Listen! Nothing is free! Offer your ass to my partner and he will help you!" ¨C Navi is the best example of how using violence is not always useful to teach a lesson. I sighed internally, this is a headache. Nyaruko saw that I am losing my patience so she finally exined the situation. The woman is called Mei Tata, a heroine and plot engine of the story ''Cupid''s Choctes''. ording to Nyaruko and ''Paranoia'', it is a Chinese animated series that narrates a harem romanticedy where the protagonist is rted to various beautiful and famous women due to a magic drug in the form of a chocte cake. Just hearing that made me feel disgusted as there is no difference with the use of aphrodisiacs and hypnosis. Getting involved with that plot is already off-putting to me, but Navi and Nyaruko took stupidity to the next level. While I was enjoying the body of the beautiful teacher, Nyaruko felt the presence of Mei Tata and recognized her from the series Cupid''s Choctes. At that moment she called Navi and together they made a shitty n. Nyaruko kidnapped Mei Tata and threatened to destroy her invisibility skills, strip her naked, and parade her through the halls of the institute. Nyaruko did not show herself to be an Outer God, but she used skills rted to intimidation to which Mei Tata gave in out of fear of dying. Mei Tata is a cupid. The cupids are not rted to the Western Heaven and are a group outside the mythological pantheons that work throughout the world as messengers of love. Cupids receive special treatment from ya as they help promote love and reproductive acts between humans, which ensures the development of the human race. Although there are various beings that can alter the sexual and reproductive desires of humans, only cupids can generate feelings of sincere love. The ''love choctes'' are a high-level magical artifact that maniptes emotions. In the beginning, love is something artificial and can be broken with external means such as mental resistance skills or great willpower, but over time those feelings will be reality so they can no longer be broken unless mental reprogramming is done. ya allows this shit since humans born of ''sincere love'' are less likely to be assholes that harm society. Assholes are more likely to arise in families without love, I am an example. ''Cupid'' is not really a race but a title. Angels, demons, gods, or other beings can be cupids, though there are many very strict rules for bing a cupid, for example, cupids are prohibited from engaging in acts of violence except for self-defense. So far I haven''te across a cupid as they are not well received in Japan as there seems to be a conflict between the gods of fortune and the cupids. That''s another of the many reasons for Japan''s declining birthrate. To all this, there is a problem. Another rule is that cupids cannot have sexual or affective rtionships with humans and that is why many beings decide not to be cupids despite the fact that it means ya''s protection. Considering Mei Tata is a heroine I can already see that this is going to be a headache since Nyaruko and Navi''s actions caused my plot armor to absorb Cupid''s Choctes plot armor. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill nodspassionately] [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill nodspassionately] ¡­ Shit. In short, Mei Tata has the power to foster affective feelings between humans, but here the problem begins. Navi stole an experimental medicine from the System Goddess workshop and mixed it with the choctes to make them effective on non-human women. As if that wasn''t enough, the asshole added a sample of my blood that was in Shiguma''sb to ensure that the choctes generate obsessive love for me. In short, at least half of this school is about to fall head over heels for me for no reason... I put my hand to my face. ¨C "You two imbeciles¡­" "Senpai, I know you hate #Saimin, but look on the bright side¡­" ¨C BB was holding backughter inside my mind. ¨C "Now you will be able to capture most of the heroines with ease to close this arc and the readers will stopining about how annoying the cultivators are~" ¡­ Whatever. I still think mind control is bullshit used by pathetic assholes who are incapable of satisfying a woman sexually or emotionally, but I don''t care anymore. Anyway, the women of this country are too submissive towards urban cultivation plot armor and currently what I have the most to spare is plot armor. Anyway, this would happen sooner orter as the damn readers continue to pressure the author knowing that the author is a ballsless asshole whocks the self-esteem necessary to deny requests. Fuck you author. Anyway, [Paranoia], what is the magnitude of this problem? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has made a rough assessment of the future scenarios: 20% The women of the institute will chase the user for an orgy and there will be a happy ending. 75% Several women will develop a yandere side so they will try to kill the other women which will start a murder game. The game will go viral and will be the beginning of an entertainment method for sadistic tycoons who will enjoy gambling while watching schoolgirls murder each other. 98% Most women will just increase numbers and be irrelevant to the plot. 100% At least three women will be the trigger for a problem that will harm the political, economic, and supernatural stability of the entire country. 70% Same as above, but the damage will be global. 100% Many protagonists will feel hostility towards the user as the user will steal heroines from multiple stories. 70% Most of the protagonists will just be snacks for Onee-sama¡­. Ahem, Ortro. 5% One or more protagonists will be a headache for the user. The situation cannot be correctly evaluated due to the intervention of a Higher Entity. It has been detected that the Higher Entity is native to Gaia, so it is rmended to investigate the situation before assassinating the protagonists. 50% The user will have to kill more than half of the women due to various situations. The percentage chance will increase if the user rejects the artificial feelings of women. The percentage chance will decrease if the user epts the artificial feelings of women] "Wow, Ortro-chan''s little sister is a good skill, at this rate Paranoia-chan will be senpai''s new number one~" ¨C BB spoke mockingly, but her look is not a good thing. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' raises its hands in a panic and says that it only wants to help the user without seeking preferential treatment] "Good girl~" ¨C BB regained her calm. An Outer God intimidating the skill of a mentally challenged idiot¡­ How surreal. "Gogh also wants to help¡­" ¨C Gogh seemed sad that she wasn''t more helpful. Among the voices in my head, Gogh is the least involved entity as she can only paint and draw all day, but that''s not her fault, everything she does leads to Distortion Madness so I keep her away from any job. Once she tried to make a cookie. I was only able to prevent a disaster thanks to the help of Abby and Granzeboma. To think that flour and chocte would be a cosmic-scale antimatter bomb¡­ In fact, currently, the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods in my group are starting to experiment with mixing their paths of Madness with the two spiral energies to be stronger while helping me strengthen my power with the help of my [Crazy Psychiatrist] title. I am the clear definition that a man bes strong when he has a loving family behind him. Abby and Chiyo arepatible with the [Anti-Rasen]. Ortro, Kuuko and Haachama arepatible with the [Rasen]. BB and Nyaruko are capable of using both energies. Only Gogh is forbidden to use any type of spiral power. If she bes even slightly stronger, then the Madness suppressors in her mind could break which would return her to her brainless apocalyptic beast state. "My migraine decreases having you near me" - I spoke softly and lovingly towards Gogh. ¨C "Your drawings help me a lot, I really like what you draw, thanks for being with me" "Ehehehehe" ¨C Gogh smiled innocently and continued drawing. One moment¡­ She is not drawing in the notebook I gave her... Are those the pages of the Necronomicon? "Don''t worry senpai" - BB smiled. ¨C "We already analyzed them and they are actually an excellent material to store the Madness of Distortion without leaking energy, so using them as a canvas is more useful than the Anti-Rasen notebook" In my encounter with Aotian, the Necronomicon pages helped me choke up my wife''s throat to prevent her from activating her skills out loud. We analyzed the Necronomicon to see if it was a sentient artifact since that movement was automatic, but what we found is that the Necronomicon is an artifact without conscience that responds on autopilot to protect its owner. It is somewhat simr to the air bag in a car. Nyaruko was the creator of that artifact, but she didn''t give it much importance so I put it away until I forgot about its existence. I thought I''d use it on my gue doctor identity to look shier, but it doesn''t matter as long as Gogh is happy. Now back to the recent problem¡­ I patted the head of Mei Tata who was still crying. Although BB is the cruelest and most sadistic woman in my group, Nyaruko also has a cruel side that makes her enjoy bullying weaker people, especially the ones she calls ''waifus moe''. Nyaruko is currently the Harem King so it looks like the scene where a jerk enjoys bullying a helpless girl. I sighed. ¨C "Calm down, this idiot was only joking" "No, I actually thought I would" ¨C Nyaruko smiled shamelessly. - "What will you do? Are you going to hit me? Come on, I''m not afraid of you~" I hugged Mei Tata to make her feel calmer, then protected her body with [Anti-Rasen]. ¨C "A week without inte" "...................." ¨C Nyaruko paled. ¨C "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Fortunately, Abby fortified this room with multiple spatial barriers or that scream would have destroyed all of China. I stroked Mei Tata''s head while my eardrums finished regenerating. ¨C "You will also be a week without dessert" "..................................................................... ..........................." ¨C Nyaruko fainted. "Navi, that goes for you too" ¨C I kept taking care of Mei Tata. She is cute like a defenseless little animal¡­. I really want a pet. "Hey Listen! Listen to me, you son of a bitch! You can step on me, hit me, cut me, stab me, shoot me, burn me, drown me, electrocute me, torture me, make me watch K-pop boy band videos, but never, never, never dare deny me my fucking dessert! ! If you don''t give me my strawberry ice cream with chocte chips and walnut pieces then I''m going to spread your pictures of you fucking lolis all over the multiverse! If I fall then youe with me! Tenno Heika Banzai muhahahahahahahahaha!" ¨C Despite everything, Navi continued to shout with joy. kamikaze imbecile... [System Notification: The Skill ''Paranoia'' says that Navi is capable of doing it] Shit! "Well, then choose" - I sighed with annoyance. ¨C "A week without burgers or without ice cream, if you refuse to choose then I will take both away from you even if I have to suffer the shit of being seen as a pedophile throughout the multiverse" "......" ¨C Navi stoppedughing. - "I hate you" "I hate you too" - I smiled slightly. "You two are like children" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. "Okay, my little brother is cute when he fights with his friend" ¨C Chiyo smiled tenderly. "We are not friends!" ¨C The idiot and I shouted at the same time. "Tsunderes" ¨C Kuuko snorted contemptuously. Stupid forcededy. Author, I hope you get hit by a truck... (Author''s Note: Shortly after writing this I was hit by a car, life is tragic) Heh, idiot. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Car idents, avoiding gunshots, exams, earthquakes that affected my post-traumatic stress, university projects, problems with teachers and some ssmates, and to top it off, food keeps going up in price¡­ This month has been exhausting. I''m sorry I wasn''t as active, but I really felt very tired. On the other hand, I have had trouble concentrating because my mind is elsewhere for various reasons, for example, leaving the house causes me more and more anxiety, especially because a few days ago I saw a car ident that left me terrified, I had nightmares from seeing human blood staining the ground¡­ Fortunately, I was a bit far away so I only saw the scene, but it was still traumatic. It may not seem like it from the things I write, but it scares me to see people hurt. Important reminder: If you drink, don''t drive or you may traumatize cowardly authors like me. Finally, a big thank you for your support of this novel. Knowing that you, readers, enjoy my work helps me stay motivated, you are the biggest reason I can keep writing. I love you <3 Chapter 282: Nee-chan is helpless Chapter 282: Nee-chan is helpless I found myself desperately needing to run away from school for a stupid and simple reason. More than 20 of the most beautiful students of the institute sought me out saying all kinds of nonsense about being married for several years, marriages arranged by our parents, having official families, and other nonsense shit. Cupid''s choctes not only affect the emotions and memories of those who eat them, but that garbage can materialize part of the false memories to validate the hallucinations of people in love. The choctes ess the Laws to modify aspects of reality. While that sounds dangerous, the changes are insignificant to how the world works, so using these choctes doesn''t harm the fabric of human society. For example, a girl had a fucking marriage certificate signed by her father and is supposedly engaged to me after I saved her father''s life 2 months ago. The worst of all is that her father really thinks that it happened and even he thinks he has business agreements with the Ichijo family... A few minutes ago, Mr. Ichijo called me to ask me why severalpanies in China are calling him to arrange political marriages with Luis, aka Lu Su. I told Mr. Ichijo that I met a cupid woman and she thought I needed more love in my life so she used the stupid choctes, but somehow the choctes were much stronger than normal and now several women think I''m their fated love. Mr. Ichijo said that this is a serious matter as I may get in trouble with the Love Association, the group that manages the work of cupids all over the world. Throughout history, there have been idiots who have tried to use cupid''s choctes to get a harem of women so the Association is very careful in dealing with these incidents. I am a Hero supported by the Ichijo family, additionally, I have the friendship of a talented and powerful individual, the Harem King. If I didn''t have this, then the Love Association would use an antidote to remove artificial feelings in women, then erase any trace of this incident, and finally, kill or imprison me since I am technically a criminal who used the Cupid''s choctes to fulfill my own carnal desires. They would not even investigate if Mei Tata is to me, I would be the scapegoat so as not to damage the image of the cupids. Mr. Ichijo told me that he will speak with that Association to reach an agreement and thus allow me to maintain the harem of women who consumed choctes since that would be beneficial formercial rtions between Japan and China since some of the women who seek mee from families important. Fortunately, none of the women belong to one of the Four Great Families or it would be the beginning of a political conflict with too much paperwork. Still, this will be a headache... Anyway, Mr. Ichijo said he would help me solve this with the help of an ally of the Ichijo family. Now I''m sitting in a limo massaging my forehead, stupid migraine. "Do you want something to drink?" ¨C A lovely woman asked me with kind concern. "Thank you, I would like some water" - I replied politely. "You don''t need to be so polite" ¨C The woman smiled warmly at me. ¨C "Issei has been almost a father to me and since you are his adoptive son then we are almost siblings,e on, you can call me Nee-chan ~" I can feel that Chiyo is biting her nails to resist the fury, her self-control is improving. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Miss Kanakura, you are the current leader of Char Siu, it would be impolite of me to call you that way" The woman is Yui Kanakura, the current leader of Char Siu, one of the threergest mafias in China. The amazing thing about this mafia is that they managed to grow up without being affiliated with the Four Great Families so they have a hostile rtionship with those families. One of the reasons why this mafia managed to grow is that thest 3 leaders were cunning men who knew how to grow discreetly. When the big families noticed this mafia, it was already toote and no family is willing to eliminate this mafia. Although Char Siu is weaker than any of the Four Great Families, they have the power to defend themselves and in a desperate fight, they could cause irreparable damage to a prestigious family. Years ago, Char Siu got into a war with other mafias, so the leader left his daughter in Japan for a couple of years. The leader was a close friend of Mr. Ichijo so the daughter lived in the Ichijo residence. The war between mafias ended with the victory of Char Siu, but the leader was seriously injured so he only had three years to live. Yui Kanakura was called back to China and her father spent the rest of his life raising his daughter so that she would be Char Siu''s heir. Although in this society it is very difficult for a woman to achieve such an important position, the members of Char Siu are deeply loyal, so they not only epted a woman leading them, but they also did not care that Yui Kanakura was half Japanese despite the historical hostility between the two countries. One more thing, and the most important thing. Yui Kanakura is linked to the Nisekoi plot and she seems to have feelings for Raku. Although she seems to have a slight crush on my stepbrother, her feelings are more like an older sister''s love, almost a motherly love. Because of Chitoge, Marika, and Kosaki, I have 100% of Nisekoi''s plot armor so Yui''s feelings of attachment towards me should increase drastically, but she has multiple artifacts, rituals, blessings, and skills that protect her mind and soul so even the plot armor won''t be enough to get her into my bed. Herees the convenience of plot holes. Yui sees me as her younger brother and her perspective is basically motherly love, she herself is opening her heart to me so her defensive skills don''t recognize her own feelings as something harmful. My titles and skills like [Dimensional Motherfucker] don''t generate new feelings but enhance existing feelings. I am indirectly and identally taking advantage of the plot hole in her defensive abilities... I can''t evenin about this being too easy since it was a convenient ident, it''s even possible that [Lucky Pervert] had a hand in this coincidence. By the way, she knows that Luis and Seiji are the same person so she sees me as Raku''s brother, and thus her own younger brother. Yui pouted. ¨C "It''s not that hard, repeat after me, Nee-chan~,e on, I know you can do it~" "Incest haunts you" - An idiot smiled next to me. "Shut up you idiot, this is your fault" ¨C I resisted the urge to punch Nyaruko''s stupid smiling face. It''s annoying to see Nyaruko''s smirk, but seeing her smirk in her Harem King costume is a hundred times more irritating. "Don''t be a tsundere, tell your Nee-chan how much you love her" - Nyaruko''s smile grew, this idiot is having fun... "Are you embarrassed to y with Nee-chan in front of your friend?" ¨C Yui feigned sadness. ¨C "Are you ashamed of Nee-chan?" "I don''t think so, my dear friend always talks about his beautiful and perfect sister, but he hits me if I make ament about introducing her to me, he''s a total siscon" ¨C Nyaruko had a damn smirk. "Oh, I see, so you love Nee-chan and you can''t live without me~" ¨C Yui couldn''t hide her amused smile. ¨C "Come, let Nee-chan give you a hug~" ¡­.. Although I like women with their own personalities and who are not afraid to make fun of me, this is ridiculous. "Fuck, I also want to annoy senpai! Ne, senpai, build an identity so that I can also be by your side just like the idiot otaku" ¨C BB said something so horrible that I wanted to empty my thoughts, but the voices kept ringing inside my head. "Um¡­ I also want to go out and see the world by your side, but I don''t want to cause you problems¡­" ¨C Abby spoke shyly. "I want to go on a date around town with my cute little brother?" ¨C Chiyo had a loving smile. "I want to go to y!" ¨C Haachama had the smile of an arsonist looking at gasoline. "I want to go where Nyaruko goes?" ¨C Kuuko was blushing. "Gogh is fine here, it''sfortable to be here, the outside world is mean to Gogh" ¨C Gogh is a wonderful girl who prefers to stay in her room without going out. "I don''t really like going out or interacting with strangers, I don''t want to go out" ¨C System Goddess is an adorable woman. "Well, senpai, start preparing identities for us~ Also, it would be useful for you if both Ancient Ones and Outer Gods can walk by your side" ¨C BB smiled like a swindler. I can''t deny that, and when someone finds out the identities of the women, I''ll already have my organization set up so I can oppose big groups like Paradise or Eternal Heaven Immortal¡­ Still, the headache will be hell. I ignore the voices and focus on the two women in front of me who keep making jokes about older sisters. "To think that you wouldn''t ept Nee-chan''s love just because we haven''t seen each other¡­ You''ll make Nee-chan cry¡­" - Yui was holding back herughter when she saw my gloomy expression. Well, if that''s what she wants, so be it. I moved from the seat to sit next to Yui, my right hand hugging her waist while my left hand caressed her cheek. My movements were so smooth and sudden that both Yui and her bodyguard couldn''t react. Before the bodyguards attacked me, I smiled warmly and spoke with a tone of voice that showed maturity while my facial expression was slightly childish like an innocent child. ¨C "I am d to see you, Nee-chan" "¡­." ¨C Yui froze, her face quickly reddened, but she didn''t seem angry, instead, there was a slight feeling of happiness. The bodyguards who were hidden around the limo rxed seeing that Yui was fine, I even think they are expecting me to make the next move since Yui doesn''t seem to have any friends, much less a boyfriend. My smile grew more affectionate. ¨C "What''s wrong Nee-chan? Why is your face red? You feel bad?" "N-No¡­ I-I''m f-fine¡­.." ¨C Yui was blushing more and more. Although she is an intelligent woman and certainly has blood on her hands, she seems totally inexperienced in handling romance. It seems that she has only been interested in Raku, but that was many years ago so she has not experienced this kind of direct approach and seduction. I made a worried expression and moved my face closer to hers until our lips were almost touching. If she leaned forward a bit then we would kiss. "You seem a little nervous, Nee-chan" - I spoke with concern and affection. Yui must have many suitors so she knows the disys of romantic interest and carnal desire, but what I''m showing is brotherly love so she doesn''t know how to react. I moved gently to bring my mouth close to her ear and spoke quietly. ¨C "Nee-chan, it makes me happy to see you¡­ I hope you will be kind to me when we start having fun" Lastly, I blew softly into her ear, being careful not to let the air enter her eardrum as this would give an unpleasant sensation that would break the atmosphere of seduction. Yui''s body shuddered, she nearly dug her nails into her own thighs as her legs clenched. This woman had a small orgasm¡­ A very particr fetish, although I have no right to judge. I turned my face away and smiled as my right arm continued to hug her waist. ¨C "Are you alright Nee-chan?" Yui nodded and then looked down, she is too embarrassed to speak. I already stole Raku''s two fianc¨¦es and his school crush, it won''t make a difference if I stole his older sister as well. Later I''ll get the boy an irrelevant girlfriend. I looked across the car and sent a mental message to Nyaruko. ¨C "Clean your nose, you have a hemorrhage" Nyaruko took out a handkerchief and wiped away the blood on her nose, then sent me a mental message. ¨C "You are too dangerous a womanizer¡­. Hey, do the same to me, hug me while you make fun of me¡­." ¡­. Perverted idiot. That reminds me of something. I looked into my mind and sure enough, Chiyo fainted with a stupid smile as blood spurted out of her nose. "Little brother senpai is cute, but I prefer the violent moody version of senpai" ¨C BB sneered at Chiyo''s unconscious body, then looked at Navi. ¨C "That makes me think¡­ Why don''t we make a line of senpai cards? Senpai shota, senpai neko, senpai inu, senpai serial killer¡­" "Hey Listen! The real profitse from the sale of merchandise! In addition to cards we can make action figures and even dakimakuras!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. These idiots have been corrupted by capitalism¡­ Besides, the stupid author barely knows how to write, there is no chance of making merchandise. After a while, we finally reached Char Siu''s base. Arge building that at first nce looks like a prestigious real estatepany, but in reality, it is the base of one of the most important mafias in China and the world. Although the building is not a Pocket Dimension like the Ichijo residence, the number of barriers, spirit formations, and supernatural beings protecting the ce is almostparable to the Misty Peak sect. It may not sound impressive since I destroyed that sect with ease, but consider that that sect was thousands of years old while Char Siu was founded 70 years ago which shows the intellect and skills of those who have led this group. Once in the ce, Yui totally changed her attitude. She became a professional and pragmatic woman who does not give in to any kind of personal emotion. Her leadership skills are very good. Nyaruko stayed in the dining room while we went to Yui''s office to sit face to face and have a professional conversation. Yui had already heard about the Harem King, a system user who had the strength to destroy one of the most important sects and even founded his own sect in thepany of one of the most feared demonic cultivators in the history of Gaia, the demon Luo De. Although reports say that the Harem King is a simple-minded individual with childlike behavior, Yui has been looking into the possibility that it is all an act and in reality, the Harem King has harmful ns for China and human society. A highly contagious disease that cannot be cured with science or supernatural elixirs, an increase in violence, the constant appearance of innate ability users harming citizens, the possible interference of an Outer God, strange actions among cultivators, and the appearance of a powerful system user. It all happened too suddenly so it''s suspicious. In fact, I am also a suspect since the trouble started when I arrived in China, but the support of the Ichijo family and the help of Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather helped remove the suspicions against me. Yui mentioned her theories to me and asked me to be careful with the Harem King since it''s not certain that he''s a true ally. I exined that I have the backing of a powerful entity outside of our world so that, in an emergency, I can fight the system user. I wasn''t surprised that Yui knew about Auriel''s existence since she has the same level of status as Mr. Ichijo which gives her ess to secret information. What did surprise me is that I discovered the reason why Char Siu can rival the big families. Two years ago Yui came into contact with Hell. Not the Western Hell within Gaia, but the organization of Higher Entities. At least she made negotiations with the Followers of Lucifer and not the Riders of Chaos. Although the name Lucifer is associated with lies and scams, this Lucifer is one of the most trusted entities in the multiverse as each contract of the King of Lies is followed to the letter and this Devil never lies, although breaking one of these contracts is equal to suicide. Fortunately, Yui is very smart and did not offer an excessive payment. She promised to inform Lucifer if the Riders of Chaos started doing business within Gaia since Lucifer''s faction is at war with these psychopaths. Yui is surprisingly good at diplomacy and even she seems to have be friends with Lucifer as they constantly have video calls. In fact, Yui has Lucifer''s blessing simr to how I have Auriel''s blessing. Lucifer''s blessing makes Yui immune to Contracts, Oaths, mind control skills, instant death skills, and she can even resist the mental damage of Madness. Sure, if she was directly attacked by an Outer God then she would die in an instant, but she wouldn''t freak out from seeing the Nightmare Form of an Outer God. As a final note, I learned that Lucifer is female. It was predictable. Yui told me about Lucifer and I told her about Auriel. It became clear that while Yui has a friendly rtionship with Lucifer, my rtionship with Auriel is closer to religious faith. By the way, she heard about the Hero of Harmony''s fight against Ancient One Cthy in the cultivator''s territory so she knows that my strength is far superior to most deities in this world. The conversion concluded with Char Siu forming an alliance with the Ichijo family. The fact that she didn''t mention Bee Hive Gang makes me question whether the Chinese mafia has hidden conflicts with the American mafia since I have no information about it which gives me a bad feeling. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says it won''t be dangerous, but it will hurt] ¡­ Well, the pain is irrelevant to me. Although I am the heir to the Ichijo family, Mr. Ichijo still has the true authority of the yakuza, so Yui will speak with Mr. Ichijo to close the negotiations. "Then that''s all for today" - Yui nodded while maintaining her professional and stoic expression. I nodded. ¨C "Thank you for listening, but I have a question" "What is your question?" ¨C Yui asked me calmly. I smiled. ¨C "Doesn''t Nee-chan want to y with me?" "..............." ¨C Yui looked at me nkly as she struggled to contain her blush. Yui took a deep breath and managed to calm down, then looked at me with a frown. ¨C "I admit that my prank got out of control and it was my mistake, so please forget what happened in the limo" "Do you have a boyfriend?" ¨C I asked without much interest. Yui raised an eyebrow. - "Nope" "Then I have a chance" - I shrugged. Yui sighed. ¨C "I researched you and I know that you are a womanizer with several lovers in both of your identities¡­ I am not going to question your actions since we barely know each other, but I want to maintain a friendly rtionship with you, so I would appreciate it if you avoid making those kinds ofments" I smiled slightly. ¨C "It is true that I am a womanizer and you really caught my attention so I would like to try something with you" Although I have very intelligent and capable wives, there are few women skilled in politics and diplomacy in my harem. I like Yui''s attitude, appearance, and abilities. To make things better, she even managed to create a friendship with Lucifer which is admirable. Although Lucifer prefers business to battle, rumors say that she was only slightly weaker than an Outer God and that is why she was able to form her own faction in Hell where strength is everything. Through Yui I can try to do business with Lucifer, that would be very helpful in consolidating my Outer Gods organization. I might even have the help of the King of Lies to form false identities for BB, Abby, Chiyo, Haachama, Kuuko, and any other troublesome entities that join my group. Yui sighed and shook her head. ¨C "It is better if you give up, even if you are handsome I am not interested in a casual rtionship" Those are the words I was waiting for. Lucifer''s blessing allows Yui to see through the lies. Although [Mythomania] can bypass that blessing, she will be able to detect the use of my skill, that''s the strength of that blessing. Instead of lying to her, I used [Mythomania] to lie to myself. I put on a straight posture and a serious expression. ¨C "I have no interest in casual rtionships or one-night stands, my interest in you is genuine and I would like us to have a formal rtionship" "¡­" ¨C Yui''s mouth dropped slightly as Lucifer''s blessing showed her that I''m telling the truth. I raised my hand and activated Auriel''s blessing causing a copper coin to appear in my hand. Auriel''s blessing has several uses besides healing my wounds and damaging entities with Negative Karma. I don''t usually need the abilities of this blessing, but it''s times like this when being Auriel''s knightes in handy. "This coin is a knight''s promise, the coin will rust if I lie, it will turn silver if I make a simple promise and it will turn gold if I make an unbreakable oath" ¨C I showed the coin. ¨C "For now I will not take an oath, but I am sincere in that I would like you to be my wife" Yui stared at the coin and her heart beat faster as she saw that the coin did not rust. "W-Why?" ¨C Yui''s voice began to tremble at my sincerity. ¨C "W-We just met¡­." I smiled kindly. ¨C "I have been told that I am an idiot with an easy and fickle heart, I cannot deny that since I have many wives and lovers, but I am sincere in that I fell in love with you when I met you... I am not interested in your status or reputation, but in you, the person you are" [System Notification: BB-chan has died of cringe. Senpai sucks] "Hey Listen! Stopining, it''s all for the greater good! Keep it up tsundere dog!" Yui struggled to remain calm, my sincerity is hitting her in the weakest part of her heart. ¨C "What you say does not make sense¡­ Even if you are not lying, it is only a momentary infatuation and in the future, you will change your mind¡­" She wasn''t talking to me but to herself so my smile grew. ¨C "I swear that if you agree to be my wife, then I will be faithful to you and I will not stop loving you¡­ Oh, right, to rify, I will not leave my current lovers and in the future, I will have more wives" I am using the ''Fraud'' Concept so there was no Contract even though the coin turned to gold. Yui couldn''t keep her calm. ¨C "Have you gone crazy?! Do you know the consequences of breaking an oath involving Higher Entities?!" "An instant death where my mind will be purified of all traces of personality making reincarnation impossible, or if I''m lucky, I''ll be turned into a tool without freedom" - I shrugged. Yui gritted her teeth angrily. ¨C "Did you take the oath knowing that?!" "Yes" - I agreed with a smile. ¨C "I am very serious about my love life" Yui massaged her forehead in frustration. ¨C "Have you never thought about what will happen if one of your lovers chooses to cheat on you or abandon you after you make the oath? The contract will force you to love her even if your wife stabs you in the back from her" "I know" - I nodded and kept smiling. ¨C "That is why I strive to be a good husband, and if my wife still betrays me, then I will kill her while I still love her" "¡­" ¨C Yui she stood still for a moment, then she stared into my eyes. ¨C "Have you ever murdered one of your lovers?" "Fortunately I haven''t had to do it yet" ¨C I yed with the golden coin in my hand. ¨C "Life is unpredictable and imperfect, if I have to kill someone I love it will hurt, but I will not stop" Yui was silent for a few minutes until she finally breathed a sigh of relief and stood up to approach me. ¨C "I was worried that you were a silly and impulsive child who was blinded by lust, but even if you have ws, at least you are prepared to face the consequences of your actions" Yui started stroking my head. This woman is too motherly, maybe because she didn''t know her mother herself and she got used to taking care of other people from a young age... "Thank you?" - I smiled wryly without taking her hand away from my head. Combining the information she gathered about me and my current attitude, she assumed that I have abandonment trauma and therefore have a pathological need for female affection. Yui smiled slightly. ¨C "Look at you, you have so many responsibilities on your shoulders, but you are just a child¡­ I cannot be your wife, but I will be your older sister so you can trust me if you have a problem" Self-victimization is a stupid way to get affection, not because it''s a pathetic method, but because people don''t know how to use it. Making self-deprecatingments does not generate pity but disgust, so people who do that do not receive affection but rejection. The correct way is to leave evidence that there is an emotional problem that can generate sympathy. In this case, I have a history of an abusive family, my childhood is full of deadly situations, I had to feed my family from an early age, although I am a teenager I already have more responsibilities and problems than many adults, I have been involved in fights and wars that could break the will of many heroes¡­ In short, my life record is shit. Although Yui didn''t fall in love with me, this left a precedent that I need affection. She has a motherly side that will prevent her from ignoring my feelings. She will at first want to help me out of kindness, then that kindness will turn into family affection, and with a few convenient situations, romantic love will emerge. I sighed. ¨C "That is better than nothing, although I will not give up" Yui smiled tenderly. - "You''re adorable" My methods are questionable, but not my results. "It''ste so let''s eat" ¨C Yui removed her hand from my head. ¨C "By the way, keep this a secret from your friend, I am serious that you should be careful with him, ording to the information I have collected, system users are not trustworthy" "*Insert meme about irony*" I nodded and sighed. ¨C "Actually, I already killed a system user" Yui looked at me in surprise and then showed a beautiful smile. - "You are a box of surprises" Yui took my hand and led me to the dining room. Although Nyaruko confirmed that I am one of the best chefs in the multiverse, I honestly prefer to eat the food prepared by other people. A good chef knows how to appreciate the efforts of other chefs even if they are less talented. Arriving at the dining room we find a particr scene. "This orange duck has as much salt as the gacha from Fate GO!" "You call this a hamburger?! I have seen more meat on the limbs of a child in Africa!" "This venison is so raw that it''s still looking for its son Bambi!" "Who is the idiot who made this soup?! I''m going to cut off his hands for not knowing the difference between salt and pepper!" "You bunch of idiots should learn to boil water before pretending to be chefs!" Nyaruko was acting as the jerk judge in a cooking contest. The pitiful chefs were running around in a hurry to bring food to the picky eater. The funny thing is that the chefs couldn''t even get mad as Nyaruko''s insults were helping them see their cooking mistakes. "What''s wrong with your friend?" ¨C Yui asked me expressionlessly. "He''s an idiot" - I sighed. Nyaruko saw me and her eyes lit up. ¨C "Hey, show these idiots what a real chef is! I''m hungry so please make me a burger!" I can''tin, this idiot got this picky for eating my food every day. Yui''s expression filled with excitement. - "Now I remember that you received an honorary certificate from the T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy, your dear Nee-chan really wants to test how good your food is~" "The rabbit jumped into the tiger''s mouth" ¨C System Goddess sighed. I used [Anti-Rasen] to limit my culinary talents and went to the kitchen. Yui may have Lucifer''s blessing, but it will be dangerous if something in her mind is ruined by my food so my food was within human standards, but my food will still be the best on Gaia. When Yui saw her food her eyes lit up, when she smelled the dish her mouth began to salivate, and when she finally tasted the food it was as if she had achieved enlightenment. No, she really did attain a kind of enlightenment¡­. "Congrattions Luis, now everyone will know that your food can awaken the hidden talent towards cultivation" - System Goddess smiled wryly. Shit, that''s what I get for wanting to show off... When Yui finished eating a bowl of ramen, she hurriedly grabbed my arm. ¨C "Stay and live here! I will take care of everything you need!" "Forget that! I want to go to Japan and I won''t leave without him!" - Nyaruko stood up angrily. Yui hugged my arm. ¨C "I am his older sister so he should stay here" "He promised to take me to the Comiket!" - Nyaruko yelled in exasperation. "I never promised that" - I sighed. Both women ignored me and continued arguing. In the end, I threatened not to give them dessert if they continued arguing so both women sat down to eat in silence. At first, they both looked at each other with hostility, but everything was forgotten when they tried the n Napolitano that I made. "I''m d I exist¡­" ¨C Nyaruko cried while she ate, this idiot loves to exaggerate things. Yui ate in silence, she just concentrated on enjoying the food. I ignored the chefs'' requests to teach them and continued to eat the leftovers that Nyaruko refused. I hate wasting food. The burger needs a little more cooking to give it a crispier feel but it''s not bad, at least it''s not a blue steak type of cooking. I''ve eaten raw meat, but that''s ridiculous. --- --- --- Author''s Note: An apologize for the long time between posts. On the other hand, I want to share small happiness. I received two figures that I ordered a long time ago. A Jeanne Alter in a school uniform and a Jack The Ripper (I''m already a mom!). Now I can start wasting my life collecting anime figures, yay. I''m going to put the photo on Twitter. You can find me as @BukaroNovels Thank you for continuing to support my work, a big hug <3 Chapter 283: The Forgotten Angel is Sad Chapter 283: The Forgotten Angel is Sad After eating I had to call Lin Ruoxi to tell her that I will not go to sleep at her house since I need to attend some negotiations for ourmercial and political alliance with the Ichijo family. Lin Ruoxi sneered scornfully saying that I must be busy sleeping with another woman, but after a long sarcasm, she told me to be careful and not overexert myself. My wife is bing quite cute, although she would turn red with fury if she saw a beautiful woman happily asleep while using my arm as a pillow. Yui insisted that we stay at her house to sleep. Nyaruko has her own room which is actually a dimensional cage to prevent her from exploring the residence, though she''s not bothered with that as she has inte ess and a mountain of her favorite food. Yui asked me if the Harem King was actually a little boy who used a skill to change his appearance, but I exined that he is a glib idiot. After locking up Nyuaruko, Yui chatted with me for several hours to get to know each other better. Apparently, she thoroughly investigated me as she was worried that I wanted to take Raku''s ce in the Ichijo family and then get rid of the boy. Yui was even prepared to send assassination squads if I was hostile toward Raku. Due to my blessing from Auriel and her blessing from Lucifer, it became clear that I have no hostile intentions towards Raku and actually treat him like my little brother. I didn''t have to use [Mythomania] since I don''t really have hostility towards the boy. Anyway, I know him well enough to know that he won''t hate me when he learns that Kosaki loves me now, he will get depressed for a while and only wish for the girl''s happiness. Then I''ll get him a girlfriend that suits his tastes so he won''t be crying. During the conversation, I became close to Yui since she had no friends since she became the mafia leader. I am literally the only person she can have a friendly conversation with without worrying about political schemes or ulterior motives. Again I repeat, she still does not love me romantically. The reason she''s using my arm as a pillow is that she falls asleep early and asked me to sleep next to her. This wasn''t just because she was fond of me, she used a skill simr to [Mythomania] to pretend to be asleep to check if I''m a lout who will take advantage of her in her sleep. [Paranoia] already warned me that Yui has several defensive skills that work passively and if I really try to overdo it with her, the blessing of Lucifer will mark me as an enemy of The Followers of Lucifer. This beautiful woman wears a kind and yful mask to hide her cunning and dangerous side¡­ I like her. Now I''m stroking Yui''s hair affectionately, but with no lustful intentions, just romantic behavior. As my body moves on autopilot, my attention is on something more important. A very troublesome telepathic conversation. "Hero, I need an exnation as to why you didn''t tell me that there are traces of an Outer God in your world, besides, I heard that you fought against a powerful system user who was able to counteract Lord Archon''s blessing" - Seraph spoke to me with a tone of an angry wife upon discovering her husband''s infidelity. I''m not surprised that she knows these things since, during my fight against Nyaruko, there were people from the Vatican watching the show. The Vatican has connections to Paradise so it was only a matter of time before this information spread. The entities that made deals with my father will now know that the Harem King is the reincarnation of Orthus and that can give me problems, but also benefits. With the strength of my current group, I can take on the idiots whoe to capture the Harem King as long as they are the ones whoe to us since attacking their bases will be very dangerous. It is like fishing, you must prepare good bait and be patient until the fish bites the hook. "You''re very busy so I didn''t want to bother you" - I replied with a guilty tone. Seraph sighed. ¨C "Hero, I appreciate your consideration, but I would like you to have more confidence in me¡­ You did not tell me when you were sent to another world, I could not contact you when you were kidnapped by the cultivators and now I had to spy on the reports about Gaia to know what happens around you¡­" From the conversations I have had with this woman, I can tell that she has an inferiorityplex that makes her need approval and recognition. That also exins her absolute devotion to Auriel. The fact that I solve my problems without her help makes her feel proud since it shows that she was not wrong to rmend me as Auriel''s knight, but at the same time, this gives her a feeling that she is no longer needed, which generates a certain sadness. This is useful to make herpletely fall in love with me and so that in the future, she won''t reject me when she knows what I really am and the things I''ve done, but I must be careful or put too much distance between us will only make her decide already not get involved with me for fear of being an obstacle in my life. I sighed deeply with guilt. ¨C "Seraph, I''m sorry, I actually wanted to keep this a secret for a reason¡­" Seraph remained silent to listen to my exnation. "Since I met BB I realized something important" - I spoke seriously. ¨C "The Outer Gods are misunderstood monsters and can be our allies" "It seems that you have be close to Daoloth" ¨C Seraph doesn''t seem to notice the jealousy in her voice. "*Epic entrance* Hello senpai''s wife~" ¨C BB joined the conversation. Seraph sighed. ¨C "What is she doing here?" "Her soul is connected to mine so she temporarily lives in my mind" - I answered with irony. "I''m always on senpai''s mind because senpai won''t stop thinking about me~" ¨C BB spoke in a mocking tone to annoy Seraph. ¨C "By the waydy wife, guess who already slept with senpai~" This woman is not happy if she does not see the world burn. "...Hero..." - Seraph''s voice was cold. "Well, she''s my wife too even if she''s crazy" - I replied calmly as if this waspletely normal. "I may be crazy, but you love that, senpai~?" ¨C BB spoke suggestively. I can hear Seraph gritting her teeth. "Let''s leave the jokes for now" - I spoke seriously. "Senpai, you know it''s not a joke~" I ignored BB and got down to business. ¨C "I am thinking of making the bearers of Madness our allies" "¡­ What?!" ¨C Seraph forgot her jealousy due to panic. ¨C "Hero, did you go crazy?!" Remembering my childhood, I was never sane... "Our holydy seeks harmony and cooperation among all races so I wish to integrate the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods into our group" - I spoke solemnly like a hero talking about his noble dream. Seraph was silent, she has trouble objecting since it is true that Auriel wants harmony between all intelligent races that can be defined as people, but the problem is that the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods are not seen as intelligent entities but as catastrophes living. In a certain way, I am the representation of Auriel''s ideal since my harem has a variety of species¡­. "Hero, you don''t understand, the users of Madness cannot coexist in harmony with the rest of the multiverse, they are irrational monsters much more dangerous than the users of the system, it is not an exaggeration to call them disasters of reality" - Seraph sighed without caring that BB heard her words. "I''ve been good since I''ve been with senpai" ¨C BB feigned dissatisfaction. ¨C "Come on senpai, tell her how kind and adorable this cute kohai is" "I understand the corrosive effects of Madness, I also began to study the attacks of dementia suffered by bearers of Madness" ¨C I kept the tone of an idealistic hero ¨C "With my research, I have already confirmed that I have a skill capable of suppressing the corrosive effects of Madness to the point where I can use a small fraction of the Madness to power up my body without losing my sanity, this effect can be shared with other entities and so the Outer Gods could control their mental problems by being near me" "This is how senpai will get a harem of yanderes~" ¨C BB spoke enthusiastically. Just thinking about it gives me a headache... Seraph thought carefully, it seems that she has already been investigating this possibility since I mentioned that BB was attracted to my presence. ¨C "If so, then you have to keep this a secret, I will ask you to go to the Sword Maiden so that she can make you aplete evaluation and thus be sure that your mind has not been damaged by the Madness¡­ She is trustworthy as well that you can tell him about your theories, but outside of it, don''t tell anyone about this, the Old Ones and Outer Gods have be the most sought-after resource in the multiverse and if someone discovers your skill then it will be difficult to protect you unless you move to the territory of our holydy¡­" "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll take care of senpai~" ¨C BB is having fun. ¨C "Also, when the other Outer Gods know this, they will gather around senpai so we will kill any idiot who wants to take senpai from us~" This girl is saying unnecessary things, but I like that thought. Seraph remained in an awkward silence, she seemed to have mixed feelings. It''s obvious that she hates the idea of ??me bing friends with the Outer Gods, but she also wishes that I had strong allies. If I keep pushing, she''ll start to have conflicts between her devotion to Auriel and her recent affectionate feelings for me. I''m still not this woman''s priority so if she really has to choose, she''ll side with Auriel. "I will not insist on the impossible" - I sighed. ¨C "I will offer my help to the Ancient Ones and Foreign Gods who want to cooperate, I will also make them sign contracts that guarantee the safety of innocent people, as for the entities that refuse to join us, I will personally take care of them" Though I can''t see Seraph''s expression, I''m sure she''s slightly pleased with my resolve to y Outer Gods, though perhaps she''s worried I''ll get into battles against beings that might even endanger Auriel. "Hero, how much of her power has Daoloth regained?" ¨C Seraph seemed to be making calctions for the future. "30%, the materials needed to rebuild her body are very scarce" - I sighed in disappointment. If it wasn''t for Nyaruko''s warehouse then it would have taken me hundreds of years to find all the materials to rebuild BB''s body. Not all Outer Gods have absurd regenerative abilities like Ortro, Gogh, and me. "I see¡­" ¨C Seraph seemed to do some calctions. ¨C "Hero, give me the list of materials you need and I will see which ones I could get" Seraph has a lot of contacts in the two main factions of Paradise so she could get some materials, but it will undoubtedlye at a high cost to her. Not even the form for Basic Conceptual Magic will be enough to offset the expense. While BB, Abby, and Nyaruko have all of their abilities back, it''s best to have an emergency supply in case one of them gets a deep wound that even [Hero''s Martyrdom] can''t heal. Heaven''s anti-chaos weapons, cultivators'' order mantra¡­ Surely the demons and Truth Seekers have designed something to eliminate Outer Gods so I need materials to protect my wives. Still, I''m worried that Sersph might get into a lot of debt for this... "Hey Listen! That sounds like the NTR stage!" ¡­ Idiot. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that there is a 50% chance that Navi''s stupidities wille to pass. Aplete analysis cannot be done due to the intervention of multiple Higher Entities] ................. "Seraph, thank you for your help, but if you do this you will have too many debts and you will be in big trouble" - I spoke with concern. I need to start nning an invasion of Paradise... "You don''t need to worry Hero, I have contacts that will help me get any material at a low cost" - Seraph spoke with slight warmth upon feeling my concern. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that there is a 55% chance that something will go wrong. Aplete analysis cannot be done due to the intervention of multiple Higher Entities] The percentage increased... Is someone tricking Seraph to gain her trust and then take advantage of her? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that there is a 58% chance that the user''s spection is true. Aplete analysis cannot be done due to the intervention of multiple Higher Entities] The fuking percentage keeps going up... "I understand, thanks for your help" - I spoke with gratitude. ¨C "Then I will give you the list, BB knows the approximate price of the materials so I will leave you a note with the approximate value of each material, for now, I only need the cheapest materials" I sent a false list of expensive materials, but not difficult to obtain. This will leave debt in Seraph''s pocket, but it won''t be enough for her to fall for a dangerous scam. In the list, I only left an extremely valuable material that is not so useful for the Outer Gods, but it has the characteristic that Abby saw it once in the past and left a spatial mark on it in case one day she wanted to revisit the location of the material. No doubt Seraph will run into big trouble getting that material, but it will allow me to track down who the jerk is who wants to take advantage of my future wife. I ended the call with Serafin and promised to be careful with the Outer Gods. I also mentioned that I will keep an eye on the Harem King to see if he is a potential ally or a threat that needs to be exterminated. To give her relief, I exined that in my battle I didn''t use the full power of Archon''s blessing as it was technically a friendly battle and I want to check his abilities first. Now that I know his abilities and mentality, I can kill the Harem King if I sneak attack him. Lastly, I sent her a protective amulet that I supposedly got from Gaia. The amulet is of poor qualitypared to the treasures of Paradise, but she received it with gratitude as it can be seen as a gift from the man she loves which shows my concern and affection towards her. The amulet is not really valuable or special, its greatest quality is that it secretly has a spatial mark of Abby that will allow me to track and save (kidnap) Seraph in case she is in danger. At the moment this is better than nothing. "Senpai, are you going to let your wife be in enemy territory while some idiot ns to take advantage of her?" ¨C BB asked with amusement. "I''m open to ideas" - I sighed internally. It bothers me not knowing everything that happens with the women I''m interested in because there are too many dangerous variables. My only relief is that she has the greatest protection from Auriel so it''s very difficult for an asshole to touch her unless he''s an absolute leader of Paradise, but the leaders of Paradise have no interest in carnal pleasures as they are obsessed with meeting out justice, albeit from different perspectives. ording to Daedalus, the leaders of Paradise do not have children since they are not interested in reproductive actions so there is no one with enough prestige to ckmail Seraph... Though¡­ Maybe an idiot with too much brute force could do something¡­ An impulsive idiot who doesn''t consider the big picture and isn''t afraid to offend arge organization¡­ Something like a system user who has developed his power to beparable to an Outer God... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has detected the interference of a powerful concealment skill. The skill ''Paranoia'' has used the skills ''Mythomania'', ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'', and ''Hero''s Destiny'' to detect the origin of the concealment skill. The information matches the contract in the soul of the entity ''Rosy Dessy''] Harem Emperor... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'', the entity Abby and the entity BB have modified the user''s spatial coordinates so that an enemy cannot detect the user] "Thank you" - I took a deep breath to stay calm, I must not be impulsive. "You''re wee senpai~" "Nn, I like to help" [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' gives a thumbs up while saying that it has things in order] "Hey Listen! King vs Emperor! The battle for the crown of the patriarchy has begun!" [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that based on the quality of the concealment skill, the Harem Emperor''s strength should beparable to the entity ''BB'', but there are multiple unknown variables so it is rmended not to fight within Gaia or there is a 65% chance of causing the destruction of this World] Are you taking into ount the defensive capabilities of Gaia and the Throne of Heroes? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' calctes a 90% chance that the Harem Emperor will have a party as strong as the user. There is a 68%% chance that the group will be strong because of the numbers and not because of the quality of the fighters. The ability ''Paranoia'' sadly apologizes for not being able to analyze more information] Don''t worry, you''re doing an excellent job. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill looks down in embarrassment] ¡­ I will refrain frommenting. Chapter 284: The pitiful life of labor slaves Chapter 284: The pitiful life ofbor ves In the middle of the night, I received a text from Yu Mei-ren so I had to wake up my new foster sister with the excuse that I need to use the bathroom. This building has multiple spatial barriers that would cause difficulties even for an inexperienced system user so getting out of here would be difficult without triggering the alerts, luckily I have two of the best spatially skilled entities in the multiverse, Abby and BB. I first brought Envy back to my side. She keeps pretending to be the idiot who wanted to have the milf Tang Wan. She''s been acting like she''s be a coward due to the trauma of watching an Outer God fight a strong system user so no one noticed that she entered a Space Gate to appear next to me in the bathroom. Envy became me and I ordered him to just sleep next to Yui without doing anything in particr, just sleep. Envy is very good at imitating my personality so she is more reliable than Nyaruko to impersonate my identity. After preparing a substitute, Abby beamed me out of Char Siu''s main base. Nyaruko keeps watching anime in the room Yui assigned her so normally it would be weird that there are two Harem Kings in different ces, but system users are fickle and unpredictable entities so it''s normal if they don''t always follow the rules. Apparently, some system users use clones of themselves to do multiple tasks, including satisfying their harems... Pathetic. Now I have the appearance of the King of the Harem and I am walking towards a luxurious hotel with a European name. In the supernatural world of Gaia, the European countries work as a single group where the highest authority is divided into two groups, the Vatican and the Sorcery Association. While the Vatican is backed by Western Heaven (and possibly Paradise), the Sorcery Association does not have a good rtionship with deities or other types of Guardians. They have the mindset that humans should protect the world and not trust other races, even though there are non-humans within that association. Racists being hypocrites, what a novelty... Due to ideological differences, historical conflicts, and sh of interests there is a friendly-hostile rtionship between the church and the magi. Both groups coborate to defend Europe, loot resources from other countries, and face enemies that threaten humanity. They are kind of like the good guys with tendencies towards ckmailing and plundering resources. Due to this quest for resources, the two supernatural forces have been in conflict with other countries, including Japan. Japan and European forces have had a strong conflict since fifteen years ago several organizations joined together to destroy an Ancient One that invaded Japan. At that time most supernatural organizations wanted to capture Cthulhu to analyze his body for power. There were also groups that wanted to destroy the Ancient One with the help of the Dogs of the Apocalypse that are capable of destroying souls. As the groups discussed what to do with the Ancient One, Mr. Ichijo did something that earned him the hostility of various supernatural organizations, he sealed the Ancient One in Mount Fuji in such a way that the other organizations could not touch Cthulhu. The organizations couldn''t deal with Mr. Ichijo as the Ichijo family gets preferential treatment from ya so they could only leave Japan empty-handed. Although Mr. Ichijo has managed to lessen conflicts with other groups through long years of negotiations, the wizards and the church continue to bear resentment towards the Ichijo family. That doesn''t mean they tried to kill Hero Luis. Even if Luis is the right-hand man of the heir to the Ichijo family, there will be no benefit to his death, on the other hand, when Luis is known to be Seiji then it will be a headache to leave Japan since the assassins will be after my head. That''s why Mr. Ichijo doesn''t leave his city, he has more enemies than friends. Anyway, I''ve already resigned myself that the only way to save this world is to destroy and rebuild every major government in this World so I can only prepare for another world war. I left my pessimistic thoughts for now and entered the hotel. "Hello!" ¨C I smiled animatedly at the two women in front of me while totally ignoring the men who were looking at me with suspicion, disdain, hostility, curiosity, and other irrelevant emotions. "I''m sorry to ask the sir toe to see us at this hour" ¨C Koyanskaya smiled professionally. Beside her was Yu Mei-ren with a calm, almost indifferent demeanor. I smiled friendly. ¨C "Two beautiful women wanted to see me so I could not refuse~ Also, do not be so formal with me, I am just a normal guy looking to enjoy life" Koyanskaya maintained a professional demeanor, though her smile held a subtle seduction. ¨C "Maximus, please join us for a conversation,ter I will show the hospitality that we NFF Services can offer~" Maximus... Damn Nyaruko! Whatever. Nine Fox Foundation, abbreviated to N.F.F or NFF Services. It is a securitypany with high levels of development in technology and magic for which they have received great recognition despite the fact that it was founded less than a year ago. Mr. Ichijo has been investigating thispany for a long time as he finds it suspicious, but now I know that thispany grew due to two important points. 1) Beast VII did the same thing I am doing with the Ichijo family, she provided resources and technology to strengthen thatpany. 2) Koyanskaya is an intelligent and cunning woman. She may not be the woman with the highest IQ I''ve ever met, but she''s in the top 10 most cunning and maniptive women I''ve ever met. I like her. Koyanskaya is the full owner of thatpany, but most people think that she is one of the main shareholders and still has bosses with more authority so it will not be strange if some people think that the bosses of NFF Services gave her the order to seduce me to be a powerful pawn. In fact, some wizards are looking down on me as they think I''m a manipble idiot who only thinks about women. I smiled as if I was proud of that stupid name and nodded. - "So, let''s go" "Come with me, I''ll take you to the meeting room" - Koyanskaya smiled seductively as she showed subtle unconscious expressions of romantic affection. She wants to give me the impression that she sincerely started to fall in love with me. Koyanskaya started chatting with me as if we were close friends with a subtle level of sexual tension. Yu Mei-ren kept silent as she stuck to her role as Koyanskaya''s assistant. She is an immortal being and a talented sorceress who belongs to the Clock Tower which is the main base of the magicians so she should have a high status, but she has hidden her true identity so she has no prestige and is only treated as a disposable agent from Chaldea. On the other hand, Koyanskaya is the shareholder of a majorpany that provides resources, technology, and weapons to magicians so she has more prestige even though her identity is full of holes. The wonderful power of money. As we walked through the hotel, I felt various appraisal and analysis spells for which I frowned. ¨C "Wanting to see my information? That nasty" Koyanskaya put her hand to her face in frustration, it seems she told wizards not to do stupid things, but these idiots seem to underestimate system users. I pretended to activate a mental counter skill while actually using my spiritual pressure to attack the magicians who tried to analyze me. Several screams could be heard as the idiot wizards fell to the ground in pain. I didn''t do them any permanent damage, but the migraine will give them insomnia for a month. Koyanskaya smiled wryly. ¨C "I am sorry for that, I warned them that they should not bother you, but they did not listen to me" I shook my head and smiled kindly. ¨C "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault that idiots are idiots" Yu Mei-ren rolled her eyes, she seems to think that Koyanskaya and I nned this to humiliate the magicians. Among Gaia mages, emotional ties are irrelevant so there are no friends and even family is just another tool. Despite thisck of fellowship, several wizards surrounded me with hostile expressions. "There are about 10,000 magic formations inside this hotel¡­ Magic skill weakening, physical skill weakening, space skill obstruction¡­ Most of these magic formations are defensive so this doesn''t seem like a trap but a general defense system" ¨C System Goddess spoke without much interest, this level of magic formations is too boring for her. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' warns of a strange hidden energy signature between magic formations] "Huh? Let me check" ¨C System Goddess checked quickly and her expression turned to curiosity. ¨C "Oh, a seal to deny the blessings of foreign Higher Entities¡­" ¡­ Interesting. There are many uses for that seal, for example, preventing Yui from using the blessing of Lucifer which would make her vulnerable to mind control. This doesn''t seem designed to deal with the Harem King, but with a Hero affiliated with some Higher Entity organization, someone like Luis. This is getting interesting. "It seems that the seal is not incorporated in the spiritual formations so we need to find it so that I can study its effects" - System Goddess sighed with disappointment. "Don''t worry, I''ll look for that stampter since it sounds interesting" - I replied to the woman in my mind, and then I focused my attention on the woman in front of me. "Maximus is a valued guest so don''t you dare attack him" ¨C Koyanskaya spoke with a frown. Her professional demeanor shows firm authority without seeming like an abusive boss so her employees seem to sincerely respect her. It would be nice if she can give some advice to my wives who enjoy business. "Do you want to fight?" ¨C I smiled and used [Dissociative Identity] to switch to the ''Martial Arts'' Concept. ¨C "I have no problem~" My overwhelming presence made wizards with strong minds pale while weaker ones fell to their knees. I used [Anti-Rasen] so that Yu Mei-ren and Koyanskaya felt only a small fraction of my presence, but it made them shudder with the instinctive fear of mortal danger. This Concept remains difficult to control. I smiled like a smug idiot and waited for the person in charge of these idiots toe. "I''m sorry for this unpleasant situation, I gave the order to analyze the skills of the guest so this is all my fault" ¨C A thirty-year-old man with long hair approached with a pacifying attitude like a babysitter used to taking care of troublesome children. "The idiot otaku would scream with happiness if she saw thisbor ve, he''s the support she uses the most in Fate GO" - BB smiled wryly. I understand that the Fate franchise has several products including a cell phone game that Nyaruko loves. Thanks to her I know that in this world there are many historical figures that are different from what I have read in history books, for example, the narcissistic emperor Nero udius Caesar Augustus Germanicus is actually a woman... Anyway, I haven''t stuck to what Nyaruko says since this world mixes multiple stories so it''s likely that not all Fate characters exist in this world or they could even be mutations that bring together different characters in a single character, something as well as 4 different versions of Hercules in one body. Whatever, I don''t care about men so I don''t care who this man is. I kept my presence oppressive and smiled with arrogance and slight anger. ¨C "Oh, did you want to analyze my skills and then besiege me with your squad of magicians?" The man shook his head and sighed. ¨C "We have a misunderstanding, I want to know your abilities to understand to what extent it is eptable to negotiate, but now I am sure that you are strong¡­ I would appreciate it if you could suppress your presence or the children will faint" The man looked at the younger wizards who were having trouble breathing and at this rate could develop mental injuries. In addition to adults who looked likebat veterans, there were also young men and women who looked like students rather than official magicians. Did the wizards think of bringing students of magic to gain experience during the unfolding disaster in China? Well, no doubt several students will die, but the survivors will gain a lot of experience in the supernatural world. It is not a bad idea. I changed my Concept to ''Protagonist'' and frowned. - "Negotiate?" The man nodded as he took a deep breath to catch his breath. He has the great mental strength and was able to withstand my presence, but he still feels dizzy and is struggling to keep hisposure. "Please, let''s talk in private" ¨C The man made me a respectful gesture to go to a meeting room. "I assure you it''s not a trap, we really need you to listen to us" ¨C Koyanskaya acted as if she was sincerely supporting magicians, but I can see that she only has contempt for humans. I smiled wryly and went back to my friendly attitude. ¨C "Saying that something is not a trap sounds like a trap" "How about a honey trap?~" ¨C Koyanskaya smiled seductively without caring about the people around us. I smiled like a glib-minded idiot. ¨C "Sounds good, let''s talk in private when we finish this" Koyanskaya winked at me and nodded. ¨C "Deal done~" Only Koyanskaya and the man entered the meeting room with me. As the door closed, the man activated several barriers to iste the sound and prevent eavesdropping with supernatural abilities. The surprising thing is that these privacy barriers can even cause a little interference with the messaging function on my system. I cannot underestimate the tricks of the inhabitants of Gaia. "This will be a very important conversation so I hope you can sign this" ¨C The man handed me a Contract. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' and the title ''Silly Jack'' have not detected cheating in the contract. It is safe to view and ept the contract] The Contract was simple, a confidentiality agreement not to reveal to other entities the information I am about to hear. What''s interesting is that this low-level Contract has Lucifer''s seal of approval, but it has no connections to Hell so it''s a product that wizards got through a trade. At the bottom was the signature of Koyanskaya and the man. Now I know that he is called Waver Velvet and his title seems to be Lord El-Melloi II¡­ I don''t care. What surprises me is that nobody finds the name Koyanskaya strange, but whatever, there are many strange and stupid names. I signed the Contract and nonchntly sat on a sofa. I pretended to open my inventory and then pulled out a bucket of buttered popcorn. ¨C "Okay, start talking" The man sighed as if he saw an annoying animal and sat down in front of me. "Don''t you have caramel popcorn?" ¨C Koyanskaya sat next to me and took some popcorn as if we had a close rtionship. "Seriously? Caramel?" ¨C My mouth trembled. I like sweet vors, but I hate caramel popcorn. Koyanskaya shrugged with a smile. ¨C "I like sweets~" I smiled wryly and took out caramelized popcorn for Koyanskaya. Tsubaki likes these things so I have several buckets in my Rasen Dimension. "Yay, you''re the best~" ¨C Now Koyanskaya is acting like a spoiled child, she is checking my reactions to different personality types to check my tastes so she can seduce me. She is adorable, not because of her spoiled-girl performance, but because of her perfect acting ability and ability to urately analyze micro-expressions. She will be a good addition to my harem as long as she doesn''t cause too much trouble. The man sighed as he massaged his forehead, he really seems to hate carefree childish brats. I sympathize with him, taking care of idiotic brats is a headache. --- --- Author''s Note: Doing social work in a marginalizedmunity gives a certain moral sense of satisfaction, but it is mentally exhausting trying to emotionally help people who were literally forgotten by God¡­ Anyway, a hug, I love you <3 Chapter 285: The evil kemonomimi is charming Chapter 285: The evil kemonomimi is charming [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' summarized the information obtained by the skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' to remove unnecessary information] Thank you [Paranoia], you saved me a headache and helped decrease the work of the author, that idiot doesn''t even have time to breathe and at this rate, he will die of fatigue. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' smiles happily for being helpful to the user] "Resign senpai, Paranoia-chan will be a waifu~" ¡­ I prefer not to think about it. Anyway, the information the magician told me can be summed up as that the magicians not only wanted to cooperate with me to face the Outer God, but they also offered me great benefits if I agree to join the Mage''s Association. Historically, several system users have already appeared on Gaia. These system users are usually divided into two groups, those who cooperate with ya and the rebels. Those who made contracts with ya are now guardians of this World so they practically only appear during world disasters. They are basically ves who put chains around their own necks. The other group is made up of the majority of system users who have a protagonistplex and are not willing to work for ya. Sadly for them, they often be food for a Guardian or end up in theb of a supernatural organization. In the entire world, the Ichijo family is the one with the most recognition for facing system users who have gone mad from the desire for power and excessive stupidity. Although the Ichijo family hasn''t managed to kill a system user since Ancestor Ichijo''s death, the yakuza managed to capture five system users and hand them over to the Guardians so they can get rid of the troublesome idiots. I''m sure ancestor Ichijo left behind some artifacts for the Ichijo family to take on the system users. Perhaps there are some restrictions on those artifacts, such as lineage, and that''s why Mr. Ichijo hasn''t given them to me, although I don''t really care. Even if my system is sealed, I have ways to defend myself. In general, system users do not have a good reputation in this World, but it is known that the Will of the World favors them so supernatural organizations do not constantly persecute them, they just wait for them to do something harmful to society and thus they can justify capturing them for experiments. Until now only weak system users have appeared so the inhabitants of Gaia do not know the true potential of a system user, most of the entities of this world think that a system user is an idiot with random powers and a lot of luck, but can be killed with the help of Guardians. Technically that''s true, but it only applies to system users who are blinded by the innate stupidity that the system generates. When a system user manages to preserve rationality and learns to be stronger without relying solely on the system, a monsterparable to an Ancient One emerges, or in very rare cases,parable to an Outer God. The point is that Nyaruko demonstrated a power far superior to most of the Guardians in this World. The only reason why the natives of Gaia do not see the Harem King as a danger that must be eradicated is that it became clear that the Harem King is an idiot who only thinks of women and has no ambition for authority. Still, I''m worried about ya''sck of response, at this point she should have already tried to contact me, but she hasn''t even sent a messenger. I have a feeling that something very troublesome is going on with ya, but theck of information prevents [Paranoia] from making an analysis. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' apologizes for not being useful while lowering its head sadly] Don''t worry, you just have to keep trying to improve. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill nods and clenches fists determinedly] Great, now I have to take care of the emotional health of my own mental problems... Anyway, the point is that the Harem King is seen as a talented magician and so the magicians felt that it wouldn''t be a bad idea to recruit him. The most important thing is that the strength of the Harem King would help the magicians have more authority against the Vatican. I told the wizard (I think his name is Waver) that I''m not going to join other organizations. I just founded my cultivator sect and found martial arts to be fun, especially since I met my new friend, the grumpy hero. From that point, the truly problematic began. The Hero Lu Su is a boy named Luis Oosuki and belongs to the Ichijo family, a family in Japan that is known for its hostility against system users. Koyanskaya showed me secret files showing the atrocities the Ichijo family has done throughout history. The best thing is that they showed evidence that Luis is the serial killer known as Kuro, a psychopath who has no regard for human life. The coteral damage from his assassination missions has cost innocent lives, including women, the elderly, and young children. No, that''s not the best, the best fucking part was a folder with various magical stamps so that the information is deleted after I see it. Hero Luis is a disguise, his true identity is Seiji Ichijo, heir to the Ichijo family who bears the title of Hero of Harmony, a Hero who works for a group known as Paradise. This information was extremely sensitive and only a very small group knows that Luis and Seiji are the same person, if this secretes to light then Luis will be in danger since the enemies of the Ichijo family will take the opportunity to assassinate him while he is in foreign territory, and that is precisely the idea. Basically, the Ichijo family is hostile to system users so Hero Seiji only pretends to be my friend to get a chance to assassinate me so the kind wizards offer me help to deal with the Hero and the Ichijo family. This is fun. This is fucking fun. This is so fucking funny that I needed to use [Mythomania] to contain myughter and the desire to kill the assholes around me. I left information leaks so this was unavoidable, that''s why I formed the identity of the Harem King and the gue doctor. I''m not bothered by the information leak even if it happened sooner than I''d like, what really makes me want to kill someone is the group who gave this information to the mages. "As you can see, the Hero of Harmony is not really your friend" - Waver sighed, he seems to hate this kind of method to make friends want to kill each other, but this is for the good of the Clock Tower, the good greater is important, the most important¡­ I didn''t answer, my expression was one of disbelief and pain as if the possibility of this kind of betrayal hurt my heart. "Senpai is hated by his wife''s family, how tragic~" "Hey Listen! Revenge is sweet and served cold! Revenge is ice cream!" "Luis, don''t do something reckless, there must be an exnation" "There is and I know what it is" - I took a deep breath to calm my frustration. The idiots are a headache. The document that unmasked Luis''s identity also had a record of the alliance formed to eliminate the Hero of Harmony and harm the Ichijo family. Mr. Ichijo has troublesome enemies. The Mage''s Association, various government officials including China, the Vatican, the Freemasons... Damn, this list is a conspiracy theorist''s wet dream! Mr. Ichijo put a lot of resources and connections to hide my identity, but he made a big mistake, trusting idiots. In the list of groups that joined the n to attack the Ichijo family was the main gang in the United States, the Bee Hive Gang. Chitoge and Tsugumi''s household was the one who leaked the information about my identity. Both girls would have contacted me if they knew about this plot against me so this must be something Tsugumi''s stepfather did, or maybe Chitoge''s father... Damn, it could even be some traitor who discovered this information by chance, and actually, both men are not part of this stupidity. [Paranoia] didn''t find enough evidence to find the culprit, the bastard is pretty careful so I''ll have to investigate to justify killing Chitoge''s father and Tsugimi''s stepfather. Although I can forget the problems I had with that mafia before I moved to Japan, both of them are the leaders of the mafia and the mistake of the subordinates is the mistake of the leaders. Besides, I''ve been wanting to kill ude for a long time... "Hey Listen! The blonde gori''s mom is a sexy Milf! Now you have a justification for stuffing her as a Christmas turkey muhahahaha!" That''s true, actually, this is not so bad. "LUIS!" "I''m the victim" - I shrugged internally. Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Stop victimizing yourself, you cannotmit genocide without investigating first, maybe there is a traitor in Bee Hive Gang so you should investigate before feeding Ortro" "Food?" ¨C Ortro was happy. "Wait a bit" - I smiled internally, she is so cute. Ortro nodded and went on eating biscuits enthusiastically. I was silent as if I was in deep thought. After a few minutes of looking at the documents, I finally spoke with a trembling voice. ¨C "I trust my friend¡­ But hypothetically speaking¡­ The hero did not use all his cards when we fought and ording to this, he has the support of strong people outside our world¡­ Do you have something prepared to eliminate him?" Waver nodded bitterly, he really doesn''t want to get involved in this. Waver opened his jacket and took out a small wooden box. "That''s the seal to restrict Heroes" ¨C System Goddess confirmed my suspicions. Waver opened the box and revealed a pocket watch. ¨C "This is an artifact capable of blocking the blessings of beings outside our world, it was originally designed to deal with the followers of the Outer Gods, but with the help of a deity outside our world we managed to make modifications to restrict the abilities of the heroes" Although there are times when Heroes go insane from stress and curses, designing weapons to eliminate them is sheer foolishness as Heroes are the hope of Worlds in danger. Destroying the Heroes is equal to destroying an infinity of Worlds. "That thing has traces of Madness, the trace is very hidden and can practically only be detected by an Ancient One or an Outer God" - BB was curious. ¨C "I do not recognize this Path of Madness so it must not be a known Ancient One or Outer God, maybe a rookie with a lot of creativity~" A bearer of Madness devised a method to suppress Heroes'' skills... This will be a disaster. Wizards are intelligent people, but the greed for knowledge made them trust a foreign entity, worst of all they don''t even question because a foreign entity wants the Heroes on Gaia to not be able to use their abilities. Geniuses are sometimes too stupid. "I see¡­" ¨C I nodded with aplex mixture of emotions to make it appear that I am in a strong emotional conflict. - "I''ll think about it" Waver sighed. ¨C "Look, you can try to talk to your friend...¡­. But if you decide to cooperate with us, we are willing to reward you" Waver had to make a space between his words since he was put under various contracts that require him to convince me to kill the Hero of Harmony. He seems like he is not a kind man, but he has his own moral principles and does not like to use treacherous and maniptive methods. I stood silently staring at my hands as if I was caught up in my own thoughts. Waver sighed and stood up. ¨C "The Mage''s Association wants to work with you, I hope that in the future we can cooperate and if you want to talk, I will be in this hotel" Waver looked at Koyanskaya as an indication to leave, but she stayed by my side to show that she would stay with me a little longer. Waver shook his head and decided to leave. Despite Koyanskaya''s beauty, it seems that the magician has not the slightest interest in women. As Waver left the room, Koyanskaya activated a series of magical barriers to block the wizards'' surveince systems. I subtly used [Anti-Rasen] to cover the room at the same time as Abby put up spatial barriers so that no Higher Entity could eavesdrop on the conversation that is about to start. "What does Lord V want to do?" ¨C Koyanskaya asked me respectfully with a trace of adoration to pretend that she respects me and begins to love me sincerely. I kept silent as if my mood was bad. Koyanskaya looked a bit confused, but then she thought she understood what was happening to me. ¨C "Lord V really values ??friendship with the Hero?" I sighed internally, this is a hassle. [Paranoia] not only looked at what happened to the mages and the alliance that formed to attack the Ichijo family, but I was also able to gain a deeper understanding of Koyanskaya''s ns and wishes. This woman is what can be defined as a ''psychopathic bitch''. Her desire for power reaches the point of insanity and her resolve to achieve her goals ovees obsession. I like this woman. Now if I want Koyanskaya in my harem I''ll need to test her, but the alliance of supernatural forces nning to harm the Ichijo family leaves me without enough time to create a proper scenario. There are two basic ways to get Koyanskaya into my harem quickly. 1) Subdue her by force to make her wild instincts submissive to my will. This method is boring as what I like about this woman is her insane resolve. 2) Offer a power beyond her imagination. This will make her obedient at first, but in the future, she will n to betray me to get my power. The best method is the carrot and stick concept. First is the moment of the stick. "Koyanskaya, I want you to answer me a question" - A cup of coffee appeared in my hand while my attitude was bored. Koyanskaya hid her confusion at my attitude and smiled with an unconscious trace of affection, though it was just part of her performance. ¨C "I will answer any question honestly" I took a sip of coffee and looked into the eyes of the beautiful woman. ¨C "Do you really think you can devour two Beasts to rece Amaterasu?" Koyanskaya froze and her pupils contracted, for the first time she couldn''t control her own emotions. "Sacrificing powerful entities to get fox tails and thus inherit the position of Beast IV, is an interesting idea, I love the part where you devour me to get the eighth tail and then you will devour VII for the ninth tail..." - I smiled with fun. ¨C "I love this joke" Koyanskaya didn''t stop looking me in the eye, she can''t move, her wild survival instincts screaming at her not to move. "You are such an intelligent woman and at the same time so stupid" - I sighed with slight disappointment. ¨C "Do you really think VII doesn''t know about your little n?" Koyanskaya couldn''t speak, I''m not looking at her menacingly nor am I using spiritual pressure, but she is scared, too scared. She is not afraid of death, but of not being able to fulfill her goals. "Let''s see, you suddenly woke up with no memories in the middle of nowhere due to a Servant summoning gone wrong..." "Although you were born from the collective resentment and fear of animals, you obtained a real body and not a fake like most Servants so you are stronger than most Servants, moreover, you obtained centuries of knowledge in a matter of seconds which allowed you to understand human society perfectly¡­" "Using your intellect, strength, and charm you managed to form one of the most important militarypanies in the world in less than five years and currently have influence throughout the world, which allowed you to infiltrate Chaldea, the only supernatural organization that recognizes the danger that It involves altering timelines and alternate realities, which, coincidentally, is VII''s specialty¡­" "You managed to form a high status, found information about Amaterasu, and found a method to usurp the power of the Beasts..." I smiled wryly. ¨C "You are smart so tell me the truth, did you ever think that so many convenient coincidences were suspicious?" "Don''t say it¡­" ¨C Koyanskaya began to tremble, she doesn''t want to listen to me anymore. I kept my smile. ¨C "From beginning to end, you were always a pawn moving ording to the wishes of Beast VII" "Please¡­ stop¡­" ¨C Koyanskaya''s voice was weak. "Your goals failed before they began" - I looked at the trembling eyes of the beautiful woman. ¨C "You will never be free" "SHUT UP!" ¨C Koyanskaya yelled at me with a mixture of hate, resentment, despair, frustration, and helplessness. Koyanskaya is one of the most astute and careful women I have ever met, but she has so far had no difficulty fulfilling her ns so her patience is limited. In an impulsive act of sheer stupidity, Koyanskaya produced a copper talisman and pointed the artifact at me. That is the special treasure that she relies on to steal the authority of a Beast. The funny thing is that Koyanskaya doesn''t know that she got this artifact as part of Ultra-Olga''s ns. Beast VII designed everything so that Koyanskaya bes Beast IV and then is killed, after which she will be an ally of the inhabitants of Gaia which will cause the Laws of Gaia to be tainted with her existence. In short, Koyanskaya was born to be a piece of radioactive garbage that bes more toxic to the world when she dies. "You know about the existence of Higher Entities and powerful organizations like Paradise and Hell, but still you can''t help but think that Beasts are the strongest creatures in the multiverse, what''s better, you think that this World is the most important of the entire multiverse¡­" ¨C I sighed with sincere disappointment. - "What a stupid thing" "Just shut up!" ¨C Koyanskaya looked at me with teary eyes, her instincts and rationality tell her that fighting is useless but her stubbornness forces her to cling to false hope. ¨C "I am morepatible with the authority of Beast IV, but bing the new Beast V will do for now!" I couldn''t contain my smile, it''s like watching a little girl fight so a dog doesn''t steal her favorite stuffed animal. I put the cup of coffee on the table and stood up to go over to Koyanskaya. The talisman was actually capable of stealing my [Body of Beast V] skill, but [Anti-Rasen] denied the possibility of that happening. I don''t mind that skill, but it will be a problem if Beast VII detects that Koyanskaya is the new Beast V. I walked over to Koyanskaya and held the talisman. I easily took it from her hands since she didn''t even try to fight. "It''s over¡­" ¨C Koyanskaya looked at me with a mixture ofplex emotions. Her heart and mind were so messed up that she could only smile. - "I''m going to die?" "Why does everyone think I''m a genocidal psychopath?" ¨C I smiled bitterly and put my hand on Koyanskaya''s head to protect her mind with [Anti-Rasen], Auriel''s blessing, and [Reader''s Madness]. ¨C "Look BB, your ex-co-worker made an interesting toy" Behind me, a lock-shaped Space Gate opened. "Oh, that idiot still enjoys making unnecessarilyplex and self-destructive games" ¨C BB appeared and took the talisman in my hand. ¨C "Well, her ability to produce junk products has improved, she used to make productsparable to Wish products, but this is slightly better, maybe somethingparable to AliExpress" "Both tforms are garbage, they are all counterfeit products" ¨C Nyaruko also exited the portal. ¨C "The best is the original brands, especially for collectible figures, that reminds me, I need to see if there are new products in the Good Smile Company catalog¡­" "Otakus don''t have girlfriends or social lives so they can spend money on stupid things, but not all otakus have money so AliExpress is a good option to buy cheap figures, even if they are defective" ¨C BB shrugged. "Only losers buy fake products" ¨C Nyaruko snorted contemptuously. "The author buys those figures so the author is a poor loser with no girlfriend" ¨C BB sneered. "Author?" - Nyaruko tilted her head in confusion. "Forget it, he''s a loser not worth mentioning" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "The point is that AliExpress > Wish¡­ They should pay us for this advertising" "What about eBay?" - Abby walked over to the two noisy women. "Ugh, stupid auctions, it''s frustrating that I never win" ¨C Nyaruko clenched her fists in frustration. ¨C "Even when I use the speed of sh I still cannot react to the speed of the buyers in the auctions¡­" "The talent of otakus to buy stupid is amazing" - BB sighed. "I wanted the figure of Jack the Ripper, but some evil bastard won me the auction! Aaaahhh I lost my loli!" - Nyaruko cried out in pain. ... The most famous murderer in history is a damn little girl? No, I don''t want to think about it, maybe that''s in another World, I definitely won''t think about it. As the women talked nonsense with free, unsponsored advertising, Koyanskaya continued to tremble with horror. BB, Nyaruko, and Abby were in their human forms, but all three had released the restrictions on their Madness ways. Koyanskaya is experiencing the presence of 3 Outer Gods. If it wasn''t for my mind-protecting abilities, she would have gone berserk to the point of suicide. I began to stroke Koyanskaya''s head. ¨C "These three women are Outer Gods, the most dangerous life forms in the multiverse,pared to them, the Beasts are no better than ants¡­ By the way, the purple-haired woman is Daoloth and has a personal grudge against Beast VII so if you really absorb VII, then she will be your enemy" When a stubborn person meets an invincible enemy, that person will gain a greater determination to get stronger, that way idiots and lunatics can get stronger as long as they don''t die in the process. Although revealing Koyanskaya''s ns made the woman despair, she still had a shred of hope that her ns would work, she had the tiniest hope that I would take pity on her and therefore she would have the chance to betray me to steal my power. Well, that hope is gone. Among the many negative effects that Madness causes, utter despair is one of the worst, as witnessing an Outer God could lead to suicide for a brave hero, an obstinate protagonist, or a ruthless viin. That''s why Nyaruko can''t go to anime conventions without my [Anti-Rasen]. An Outer God is not an obstacle that must be ovee, it is a natural disaster that can only be survived. Koyanskaya was beginning to fall into utter despair so I held her face so she could see me in my eyes. Her gaze is almost dead so I used [Hero''s Martyrdom] to absorb some of her emotional and mental suffering. I only absorbed enough for her to be able to understand my words. It''s carrot time. "Koyanskaya, the power of a Beast is insignificant in therger context, each Beast is a disposable pawn that only exists for the ns of Beast VII so it is a useless power" - I smiled softly. ¨C "My power does note from the authority of a Beast, I can give you my Beast V power without any problem, you will be strong for a while until you stop being useful to Beast VII, at that moment you will have a tragic death, but it will not be the end, you will be a puppet that will coborate with your enemies, you will be a simple tool that will eventually die when this world is conquered by Beast VII¡­ You will live and die as a disposable tool" Koyanskaya stared at me, life returned to her gaze, but she doesn''t know what to do with her own life. Right now she is a little lost animal looking for a home. Now I must revive her lust for power or she will turn into a totally submissive woman which is boring. My smile grew softer and gentler. ¨C "You are a splendid woman, your true beauty is in your obstinacy and your greatest charm is your cunning, I really like you and that is why I am going to offer you a deal" I started stroking the lovely woman''s cheek. ¨C "Option one, be my wife and help me solve my problems, in return, I will give you enough power to kill the creatures you hate, but with some limits, for example, you cannot cause genocide among innocent people, you cannot hurt my lovers and most importantly, it is forbidden to be unfaithful to me¡­ As for if you want to kill me, you can try as many times as you want, but I will give you a little punishment each time you do it" Koyanskaya managed to regain some of her rationality. She forced a smile and spoke bitterly. ¨C "The second option is my death¡­" "You''re smart" - I smiled. ¨C "But you are wrong about something, death is not the true end¡­" Next to me appeared Ortro. The little girl only opened her small mouth, but that was enough for Koyanskaya to tremble in horror. She may not understand what a Devourer is, but she can feel that if Ortro bites her, her existence will cease to exist entirely. Ortro closed her small mouth so that Koyanskaya could calm down a bit. After a couple of deep breaths, Koyanskaya sighed to herself. ¨C "My destiny was never freedom¡­" "Freedom is overrated" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "Free of responsibilities, free of rules, free of emotional ties¡­ Too much freedom leads to chaos, and although at first, that sounds fun, over time things will be so boring that death will be more pleasant" I learned many things during the Samsara Cycle. One of the biggest life lessons I learned was that rules and stability are more valuable than absolute freedom. Although the idea of doing what we want without any restrictions is fun, the truth is that limits create stability. A person without limits is a person without a purpose, and being purposeless is no different than being dead. A purpose can be something as extravagant as ultimate wealth, or something as understated as wanting to eat 3 times a day. In the end, purposeless people are those who have given up enjoying life and looking for new or better experiences. ¡­ Stupid trauma left by the Samsara Cycle, at this rate I''m going to develop a cheap philosopherplex. Koyanskaya did not seem to agree with my words, she yearns for freedom so the idea of tying her life to my wishes is not pleasant for her. "Well, think of it this way, even if you get strong, there are limits to what one person can do, unity is strength" - I moved my hand and made my ck blood disperse to form a mist. I used [Schizophrenia] to make the mist turn into a realistic illusion that could even fool the senses of a Higher Entity. This is a trick that I started developing a few weeks ago so there is still room for improvement. The mist showed my memories of the war in the Buddhist sect. When that war happened it seemed like something not so impressive since I described it as a battle between martial artists, demons, and angels, but the truth is that the situation was much moreplex. If Koyanskaya were to see the actual scene, her mind would only register asteroids moving across the sky, an endless shower of stars, lights in the sky fading, and dark space expanding. The weakest minds are not capable of processing the power of beings beyondmon sense so, for mortal beings, the battle in the Buddhist sect would be no different than a beautiful phenomenon of lights in the cosmos. This is why I made modifications so that Koyanskaya could understand what happened. The overwhelming strength of the cultivators, the unstoppable savagery of the demons, the imprable defense of the angels, the uncontroble degeneration of the Ancient Ones, the absolute apocalypse of Azathoth... Koyanskaya witnessed a scene that not even the Apocalypse of Saint John could describe. I only showed two minutes of the war and then dispersed the fog. "And well? What is your decision?" ¨C I smiled. Koyanskaya was holding my arm tightly to keep from falling to the ground, her legs wouldn''t stop shaking from the mixture of terror, despair, and excitement. Koyanskaya was horrified to realize the true power of the strongest entities in the multiverse, but at the same time, she was more motivated than ever. Most of the women in my harem would have gone mad or lost the will to fight if they had witnessed that scene, but Koyanskaya proved to be a splendid woman. She does not have an unbreakable will, but an unstoppable obsession. Koyanskaya is a verypatible woman with me. "Okay" ¨C Koyanskaya spoke with a trembling voice, she still hasn''t recovered from the intense emotions. ¨C "I will be your lover, but if one day I can be stronger than you, then I will try to kill you with my own hands without resorting to cheating or betrayal, just my own strength¡­" I put a hand on Ortro''s head since the little girl almost bit Koyanskaya for thatment. "I like your attitude" - I smiled sincerely. It will be interesting to make this woman sincerely fall in love with me. Koyanskaya smiled and hugged me in a gesture simr to a loving wife. ¨C "You already told me all this, I guess I have to sign some contracts" "You have no idea how nice it is to talk to such an intelligent woman" ¨C I hugged her waist with genuine appreciation. Koyanskaya rubbed her cheek on my chest, she is acting like a little fox marking her territory. ¨C "So VII is an enemy?" "I still don''t know, many things can happen" - I shrugged. ¨C "But I will certainly hit that idiot" I feel like I''m forgetting something. "And what will you do with the hero?" ¨C Koyanskaya continued to act like a caring wife, although her actions remain calcted and there is no genuine affection in what she does. ¨C "I managed to umte a lot of information about the hero, before attacking the body it is more effective to attack the heart so we can first attack his loved ones, you can even take advantage of his lovers since that hero has a very striking harem" Bee Hive Gang really did a good job investigating me¡­ Very interesting n¡­ Too interesting¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' used the skill ''Mythomania'' to prevent the destructive impulses of the ''Chaotic Beast'' lineage from taking control of the user''s mind] Thanks. It seems that my overprotective attitude towards my lovers increased due to the Samsara Cycle. I should be more careful with my emotions. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' gives a thumbs up with a smile] I need a vacation. Anyway. "Koyanskaya, from now on tell me your ns before you make them, I''ll also tell you my ns or we could havemunication problems" - I sighed and changed my appearance to Luis. "Oh¡­." ¨C Koyanskaya stared at me for a few seconds and then began to tremble as if she was trying to contain herughter. She failed in her attempt and finally began tough out loud. ¨C "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I CAN NOT BELIEVE IT! We are all such idiots, we tell you the n to kill you while trying to convince you to attack your own lovers! Ahahahahahaha oh damn, we are such idiots! I bet VII doesn''t even know that the system user and the hero are the same person! This is so absurd that it''s great!" "Well done senpai, you broke her" ¨C BB approached me with an amused smile. "Hey Listen! In the future that idiot with a Roman numeral name will be moaning in this idiot''s bed! If you work hard you can be in a bondage threesome to humiliate that idiotic woman who tried to enve my partner! Nobody puts this horny dog ??on a leash!" "Ahahahahahahahahaha!" "Muahahahahahahahahahahaha!" "Hahahaha¡­ hahahahaha!" "MUHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" ¡­ I understand that Koyanskaya was under a lot of stress and this is her way of releasing some of the anxiety, but it''s still a strange scenario. "Luis, your talent for gathering psychopaths isparable to your culinary abilities" - Tsubaki smiled wryly, she seems resigned that crazy women will continue to increase in my harem. "Hey senpai, I like this woman, I don''t think she can be an Outer God, but I know some methods to make artificial Ancient Ones" - BB smiled at me sincerely, although her look shows that she just wants to use Koyanskaya as ab rat. Why are my wives addicted to human experiments? At this rate, my harem will be Josef Mengele''s ideal. Whatever. "You can''t use Koyanskaya as ab rat, but I''m interested in your idea¡­" ¨C I seriously thought about it. Currently, my group can be considered the strongest squad in the multiverse and there are practically no individual enemies that can threaten us. The real problem is the numbers. I have the poption of 3 worlds at my disposal, but they are mostly weak entities that barely serve as cannon fodder. Luis and Seiji are one step away from bing a single identity, it is only a matter of time before the big organizations know that I am the monster that is bringing together the bearers of Madness. The war in the Buddhist sect was child''s ypared to a real war. If every Higher Entity organization decides to send their true armies, then I can only run away even if Gogh fights by my side. The problem is not brute force, but the resources, strategies, coordination, andbination of skills. Every organization is creating methods to eradicate the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods so not only do I need to increase my army, but I also need to create a way to protect my wives¡­ If I can create a way to counter the anti-Madness weapons, then an army of monsters with Madness-based abilities wille in handy. ¡­ The more I think about it, the more I like the idea. Lovecraft is still my favorite author even though he was objectively a bad writer, so in his honor, I''ll make his nightmarese true. Chapter 286: The violent hero of the jade-skinned waifus Chapter 286: The violent hero of the jade-skinned waifus I shared my ns with Koyanskaya after having her sign several Contracts. Beast VII had ced restrictions and contracts on Koyanskaya''s soul so that other entities would not steal the puppet from her, but those contracts were designed to disappear when Koyanskaya died and thus leave no evidence of Beast VII''s presence. I used [Mythomania], [Schizophrenia] and [Silly Jack] to trick the Contracts into thinking that Koyanskaya died. I was careful that Beast VII didn''t get this information, then I used [Contract] and BB''s help to form a new contract so Beast VII wouldn''t realize that Koyanskaya is no longer her puppet. Also, Koyanskaya is now my property so Beast VII cannot steal her soul, contrary to the other Servants who were stolen from the Throne of Heroes. After doing tax fraud at the conceptual level, I went back to Yui''s residence and waited with the woman until she woke up. The mages think that the Harem King hasn''t agreed to work with them to capture Luis yet, but Koyanskaya managed to convince me of another idea. The enemies of the Ichijo family will kidnap Luis to brainwash him and thus facilitate harm to the Ichijo family. Kuro is a meticulous and calcting assassin who uses logical thinking without emotion. Luis is an impulsive and violent young man resembling a juvenile delinquent who is easily seduced by women. Seiji is a calcting, sadistic and vindictive man who knows no honor and only cares about the results without measuring the consequences. Koyanskaya formed a psychological profile of Seiji based on these three identities and presented it to the magicians to find out how to capture him. It is amazing that Koyanskaya managed to do an almost urate analysis of my personality before waking up my system based on those three identities. That woman is fascinating. Now the magicians will begin the n to capture the hero Luis, torture him to break his will, and then return him to Japan to have a traitor who can eliminate Mr. Ichijo. The most important thing is that they have to finish the preparations this week since they will kidnap me next week, then they will only have two days to brainwash me since the Ichijo family will get suspicious if I disappear for more than a day. The details of the n are quiteplex and it will be overwhelming for the readers to see more than 5000 words exining the situation, so I will summarize it in a paragraph. Luis will be kidnapped and tortured, someone wille to save him which will start arge-scale fight where the gods of China will fight against the cultivators which will lead to the activation of the Lostbelt, this will cause the Servants to be sent to China to eliminate the Lostbelt and to the traitors of humanity who agreed to coborate with an Outer God to form the Lostbelt. I asked Koyanskaya to dy the activation of the Lostbelt to make it look like the enemies of the Ichijo family are the traitors to humanity so it will be like killing a flock of birds with one stone. This will be the beginning of world domination as various governments will be punished for coborating with an Outside God. In addition to that, there is the current health and economic crisis that is beginning due to the virus that I spread and the disappearance ofrge mary amounts, which in a couple of weeks will cause a recession in several first-world countries. Many people will die, but in the future, the world will be peaceful. Koyanskaya will take care of making the necessary adjustments for everything to work so I have to hurry to get everything I need from this city because in 5 days this ce will be destroyed and thousands of people will die. Tsubaki is mad at me, but it''s all for the greater good. The cupid''s choctes incident reinforced my idea that picking up women using special skills is too boring, but I don''t have enough time to search for every major heroine so I removed all the limitations in [Lucky Pervert], put extra energy into my titles [Protagonist Netori] and [Protagonist Harem], and additionally, I''m using [Masochism] so that my constant migraine is powering up my urban cultivation plot armor. With this, I should be able to gather the most essential heroines of this country this week. Heroines who can''t get close to me before the Lostbelt activates will possibly die, but I don''t care, it''s just bad luck. [Paranoia] already warned me that strengthening my plot armor this much will cause unknown effects even out of this world so more trouble will start looking for me, but I don''t care anymore. I can''t stand any more frog analogies and I even think I developed an amphibian phobia. So I rxed a bit at Yui''s house until it was time to go to ss. One thing I checked is that the Char Siu mafia is genuinely allied with the Ichijo family so the alliance of enemies also wants to harm Yui''s group. Apparently, the idiots think that the Harem King''s depravity reaches the point of raping women so they offered to give me Yui if I helped them destroy Char Siu. I already have my own ns to make Yui part of my harem before I go back to Japan, for now, I''ll just follow the threads of destiny to get as many heroines as possible before everything goes to hell. I thought of thanking Yui for her hospitality and going back to school with Nyaruko, but Yui insisted on taking me in her limo. "Do you have a meeting today?" - I smiled ironically. Yui is 19 years old and extremely beautiful so she could be mistaken for a celebrity if she wears outstanding clothes. Still, currently, she is wearing a modest office outfit that isplemented by sses even though she has no vision problems. She appears to be about to be a teacher, though because of her age, she looks like a college intern rather than a credentialed teacher. Well, she''s very smart and I wouldn''t be surprised if she already has a master''s degree at that age. "Don''t ask questions, it''s a surprise~" ¨C Yui smiled happily. It seems that she enjoys having someone to chat with in a friendly way without empty ttery or absurd disys of authority, just friendly small talk. I shrugged. ¨C "Well, if my pretty and perfect Nee-chan wants me to stay quiet, then I can''t refuse" Yui pouted, though she had a small smile. ¨C "Don''t say it like that, people will think I am intimidating you" I smiled with amusement. ¨C "Oh, so I am the one who should intimidate you?" Yui blushed slightly and hid it with a disdainful snort. ¨C "Again you are acting like a yboy, your dear Nee-chan does not like that you do that" "Oh my Arceus, already get a room and have incest" ¨C Nyaruko rolled her eyes. The idiot has been ying with her cell phone sincest night. She really worries me that video games and anime are rotting her brain. Yui''s blush deepened so she hid her face with a briefcase while she pretended to go through some documents. As we approached the institute I felt my lip tremble at the stupidity unfolding at the entrance of the ce. "Wow, you''re popr" ¨C Nyaruko smiled with amusement. In front of the institute were approximately 20 outstanding-looking women. In terms of appearance, all of them were above average which was quite striking as it looked like a meeting of young celebrities, the problem is that the way they argued and looked at each other made it seem that at any moment a fight would start. "Hey Listen! Female kittens figth!" It seems. "They are talking about you, heh, what is expected of a womanizer" - Nyaruko was having fun. Yui looked at the group of women and sighed. ¨C "Cupid''s choctes are something that should not exist¡­ Can I help you with something?" I smiled. ¨C "Of course, you can be my fianc¨¦e, maybe then they will leave me alone" "¡­" ¨C Yui looked at me angrily. ¨C "S-Stop joking around, I''m your older sister!" "In Japan the fetish of older sisters is popr" - Nyaruko smiled mockingly. ¨C "Say ara ara and enjoy the experience~" God, the Navi virus infected Nyaruko''s brain. "Ahem¡­" ¨C Yui coughed to hide her embarrassment and looked at me seriously. ¨C "I can recognize some of those girls, their families have enough money and prestige so it will be a problem if they make a shy scene in public¡­" Yui stopped talking as she saw trouble approaching. My excessive plot armor is starting to bring convenient plot scenarios. Eight vans stopped in front of the institute, from which a dozen gang members got out. If this happened in a public school it wouldn''t be so striking, but this institute is private with students from rich families so this is not normal. At the same time, I can see that most of the gang members are idiots who only rely on numbers to intimidate the weak, but there are four people out of the ordinary. An innate ability user, one of the humans I modified to cause chaos, and 2 elite assassinsparable to mid-level ninjas. If it wasn''t for the protagonists in the institute, those four people are enough to murder all the students and teachers in the institute, the interesting thing is that the human that I modified is one of my experiments to nullify the plot armor so he should be able to ignore a bit of the luck of the protagonists. Good job plot armor. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' puffs out its cheeks in dissatisfaction while saying that it was its job that drove the plot to reduce the number of problematic variables] ¡­ Now my skills can feel jealous, this is ridiculous. Wait, now can you guide the plot? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that it can only make small convenient adjustments with the use of the skill ''Schizophrenia'' and the energies ''Rasen'', ''Anti-Rasen'' and ''Reader''s Madness'', but it is not possible to intervene in the actions of Higher Entities] Oh, good job. It would be nice if you can get the gods of China to contact me as soon as possible. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' nods enthusiastically and says that it will do its best] "First, senpai made his ck blood be a loli capable of devouring almost all matter and energy, now senpai is turning his prediction skill into a waifu capable of intervening in the author''s writing... Senpai needs to be nerfed" And yet I am still the weakest Outer God in directbat¡­ "I''ll take care of it" ¨C I sighed and looked at Nyaruko. ¨C "Stay here and protect Yui" "You must call me Nee-chan" ¨C Yui made a fake angry expression and then smiled gently at me. ¨C "Don''t worry about me, my bodyguards arepetent so it is better if your friend apanies you, I can see that there are some professional assassins hidden among the gang members so they must have a secret objective and seeing the situation, maybe some of the students are in danger" She was able to study the situation easily, I like her ability to observe and analyze. I left the limo next to Nyaruko and approached the group of gang members. "Hey, why don''t we wait for those idiots to spout cliche phrases about being in a great gang? Then you can p their faces" ¨C Nyaruko looked at me expectantly. "Why do you like that kind of stupid stuff?" ¨C I sighed. "Clich¨¦ is my passion~" ¨C Nyaruko smiled proudly. "You''re disappointing" - I spoke tiredly. ¨C "Anyway, enhancing one''s image through such stupid methods are the acts of an egocentric with an inferiorityplex who needs the approval of others to raise his low self-esteem" "You just insulted 90% of the protagonists of Chinese novels and fanfics" ¨C Nyaruko sighed with disappointment. "Does it seem like I care?" - I rolled my eyes. "Mmm, good point" ¨C Nyaruko nodded and smiled. ¨C "You are an idiot bitter with life so this does not matter to you~" My lip trembled. ¨C "Do you want me to hit you that much?" "Yes!" ¨C Nyaruko looked like a child in a candy store. ¡­ I sighed and ignored the masochistic idiot. "Ignoring me won''t save you, your nonchnce turns me on~" - Nyaruko walked beside me with a carefree smile. "Nyaruko¡­" ¨C I heard Kuuko''s heart breaking. I walked faster to get to the gang members to avoid this stupid conversation. The gang group seemed to be here for two purposes; Liao Shasha, the rich girl who belongs to ''My Beautiful Teacher'', and another beautiful girl that I don''t know, but seems to be under the effect of cupid''s choctes. By the way, both Liao Shasha and her big-breasted friend (Wu Xin) ate the choctes. The first one is an irrational tsundere while the second one is a shy girl so I haven''t been able to talk to them. In front of the group of gang members was a muscr man over two meters tall. Considering the average height of Asians, the man looked like a mountain, and if that wasn''t intimidating enough, the man was holding a huge steel bat that could easily crush a human''s skull. That man was one of theb rats that I modified to have superhuman strength, bullet-resistant skin, organs that can resist attacks from internal Qi, muscle tissue capable of regeneration, and superhuman reflexes. He is a living armored tank, though the huge increase in gic potential caused his cells to rapidly deteriorate so that he will die of old age in six months. He doesn''t seem to know that. Let''s see, that man seems to be aiming to capture Liao Shasha. Behind him, there is the innate ability user who is targeting the other rich girl. The problem is the murderers, they seem to have infiltrated the gang members for another mission. Furthermore, almost five hundred meters away there are two snipers who seem to be waiting for a specific target. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has collected information through the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''. Professional assassins and snipers were dispatched to eliminate the mistresses of the user, ''Su Ji'' and ''Su Fei''. The assassins were sent by the older brother of both women named ''Su Yao'' who wants to keep the inheritance of the Su family] For this type of thing, I am a firm believer that physical punishment is important to prevent children from bing imbeciles, of course, without overdoing it or the punishment will turn into senseless violence which is detrimental to the upbringing of children. I sighed and gestured to Nyaruko. ¨C "Do not intervene, I will take care of it" "Oh, so the hero saving the princess" ¨C Nyaruko smiled with delight. ¨C " I''m d to bring popcorn" Nyaruko opened her backpack where she had bags of food instead of school supplies, she is a lousy student. In the distance were the agents in charge of supervising the Harem King, they do not intend to intervene since they only have the mission of preventing the system user from causing chaos, so I will have to deal with this quickly¡­. Although maybe¡­ If I make a shy scene then the government will have an excuse to interrogate me and it will be easier to carry out the n where I am tortured. The greater good is difficult. One of the protagonists was about to intervene, but I was faster. I reached the elephant-like idiot''s side and grabbed his arm before his hand grabbed Liao Shasha. "I knew you woulde" ¨C Liao Shasha smiled arrogantly as if my appearance was in her n, though her trembling legs show that she was trying hard to hide the fear she feels. "You should have tried to escape" - I sighed as my hand increased its strength causing the elephant to kneel in pain, his bones began to creak. "Let go of me you fucking bastard! Do you know who I am?!" ¨C The elephant shouted at me with hatred while he was kneeling. Normally people would feel scared when someone is breaking their arm easily, but this idiot thought he was invincible when he found out that he became some kind of viin with superpowers, so being subdued so easily is causing him so much fury that he forgot his fear. I let go of the elephant''s arm. Before the idiot could feel relieved, I grabbed his face with my right hand and pushed him back causing the back of his head to hit the ground. The solid concrete couldn''t withstand the force of the impact so the idiot''s head was stuck in the concrete. The idiot didn''t die as the gic modifications made him as strong as a Tyrant, a biological weapon from the apocalyptic world. Although the idiot didn''t die, most of his weight is pressing on the nerves in the back of his head so he''ll stay put until a tow truck gets him out of here. I shook my hands as if I had touched something unpleasant and looked at the other gang members. ¨C "Could you please go? sses are about to start and having you here is bad for the school''s public image" "Damn ignorant brat, daring to challenge our Green Bamboo Gang! You are courting death!" ¨C An idiot with face piercings and dyed hair yelled at me as he pointed a steel pipe at me. "Yes yes, courting death and frogs in wells, whatever" ¨C I sighed and approached Wu Xin. ¨C "Do you have a pen to lend me?" Wu Xin nodded fearfully and took out a pen from her pocket. ¨C "H-Here you go" This big-breasted girl is cute so I patted her head and smiled kindly. - "Calm down, everything will be fine" "Hey, you''re my fianc¨¦ so don''t flirt with Xinxin!" ¨C Liao Shasha yelled at me angrily which made the other girls who were infected by the choctes look at me with resentment. I sighed. ¨C "We will talk about thister¡­" "Hey imbecile! Go to hell and stay out of our business!" ¨C An imbecile with a chain on his nose yelled at me with hate, then his gaze went to Wu Xin''s big breasts. ¨C "Heh, that cow girl is too good¡­ Hey boss, let us brothers have fun with these women¡­ Now we are invincible and the government can''t stop us!" "Why don''t idiots stop courting death? Is suicide that much fun?" - System Goddess sighed in my mind. I literally just incapacitated a monster capable of lifting trucks and yet these assholes think they''re invincible. I wonder if the plot armor is making them idiots or if they have always been idiots. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that both guesses are correct] This world needs to be purged... I shook my head as my disappointment in humanity continued to grow, though I never had any expectations of creatures as stupid as humans. "Well, then it''ll be the hard way" - I pressed the button on the pen to take out the tip and then hurried towards the gang members. Some idiot pulled out a gun and didn''t hesitate to shoot me even though that could lead to the death penalty under the strict gun controlws in this country. These idiots really think they are above the government just because they have some idiots with slightly outstanding abilities. With the tip of the pen, I touched the bullet and diverted its trajectory so that it hit the ground without causing coteral damage to the women behind me. My martial arts will be enough to deal with these idiots, I just have to watch out for the snipers to prevent them from killing any of the women I care about. The gangsters looked at me in disbelief when they saw what I did, but that moment of surprise prevented them from reacting when I arrived in front of the idiot who dared to covet my future wife. My left fist hit the asshole''s abdomen causing his navel to touch his spine. The idiot turned into a cannonball and hit hispanions. The innate ability user seems to have the ability to control the flow of electrical impulses in the brain so they can use a low level of mind control that only works on weak-willed people or cause the enemy to feel stunned. It''s not an impressive skill. That idiot seems to be the gang leader and he tried to use his ability to make me dizzy while an idiot with a hunting knife attacked me from behind. I grabbed the idiot''s knife hand and stabbed him in the eye with the pen causing him to drop the knife in pain. I let go of his hand to hold the knife and kicked his crotch in such a way that the ancient tradition of eunuchs returned to the modern age. Some idiot went to the back of a truck to get a military-grade rifle, so I threw the knife at his heart. "Firearms are illegal." I waved my hand to brush the blood off the pen. ¨C "Those who use illegal weapons will be killed, the rest will only spend the rest of their lives connected to an artificial respirator" "B-Bastard!" ¨C Some idiot pulled out a hunting shotgun, then pointed it at me while his hands shook with fear. I tossed the pen into his hand just as he pulled the trigger. The barrel of the weapon moved toward his allies causing the shot to kill two of his allies. I moved in front of the idiot. - "I warned you" "Wait¡­!" ¨C The idiot couldn''t keep screaming because my finger pierced his chest until it went through his heart. "Hey Listen! You are so depraved that you now pierce the hearts of men hahahahaha!" Idiot. As the idiot''s corpse fell to the ground, I grabbed the shotgun and smashed it, then looked at the rest of the idiots. Less than five seconds and the idiots are already terrified to the point that they just want to run away. "Dear~" ¨C Monika spoke to me with her usual affectionate voice. ¨C "The police have already been notified toe and give support, they will be here in ten minutes, the problem is that some idiot said that you are to me for this and there are even idiots who are recording you while you kill gang members to make yourself look like a criminal dangerous that he should be put to death... I''m jamming the signal so they think they''re uploading this to the inte so don''t worry, I also have their personal information so you can delete them discreetlyter" "Thank you Monika" - I smiled internally at how cute she is my wife. ¨C "Although it is better if you allow this to be uploaded to the inte, also edit the video a bit to make it look like I am a dangerous criminal" "Well, if that''s what you want then I''ll do it" ¨C Monika agreed. ¨C "Although I will make sure you look like a handsome psycho~?" I suppressed the wry smile, this girl tters me too much. As for the people who called the police and try to make me look like a criminal, I think it''s the idiots who are jealous that I''m now loved by the most beautiful women in school, they might even be the leads since my title [False Antagonist] warned me that more than four protagonists have already marked me as the main enemy. Anyway, I''ll deal with themter. I approached the leader while the rest of the gang members stood still, none dared to try to attack me. ¨C "Well, anyst words?" The leader put all his effort to use his skill to damage my brain, but the overexertion only damaged his own brain to the point that his nose, eyes, and ears began to bleed. I shook my head in disappointment. - "Pathetic" "What happened here?!" ¨C A female scream came from the entrance of the school. Su Ji and Su Fei finally noticed that something was wrong so they approached the entrance of the institute which caught the attention of the two assassins and two snipers. I grabbed the leader''s neck and threw him into the air, right in the path of the two snipers'' shots. The bullets were armor-piercing so a human shield wouldn''t be enough to block the two shots so I pulled the leader''s leg as the bullets hit his body. The inertial force caused the bullets to deflect and hit the ground without harming the women who continued to watch the show without paying attention to how dangerous it is to watch a shooting. I will have to educate these women not to stupidly stare at an armed conflict since stray bullets are dangerous, even Umaru knows that she must run away from danger. I gestured to Nyaruko. ¨C "Go for the snipers" "Your order captain~" - Nyaruko smiled and ran away. When she was out of sight of the others, she teleported to the snipers'' location and broke their limbs. Nyaruko didn''t do this to capture them alive to extract information, she''s just ying with those idiots. The two assassins saw that the n failed so they made onest desperate attempt. Both assassins stopped pretending to be ordinary gang members and rushed toward Su Ji and Su Fei. The two assassins had broken human limiters so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call them superhuman. It''s a shame to have to remove such valuable cannon fodder. I appeared behind both assassins before they reached the group of women. I grabbed the backs of both assassins'' heads and mmed their faces into the concrete at the same time my thumbs pressed acupuncture points on the backs of their heads to prevent them from moving their bodies. Both killers had suicide pills ready in their mouths in case the mission failed, but now they''repletely still so government agents can interrogate them. I subtly made a trickle of ck blood enter the body of both assassins. The thread was made up of my [Reader''s Madness] and Haachama''s ''Chaos Madness''. In less than a second, I was able to create new memories in the minds of both assassins so that not only is the brother of the Su twins seen as the culprit of this, but I also left subtle clues that some members of the government nned this attack to prepare a rebellion against the current president. This will create even more cracks in the political ties of the members of the government. After rewriting the memories, I extracted the threads of blood so as not to leave evidence and released the heads of both assassins who were now motionless as statues. I looked at the group of women. Some were terrified to see me murder other people, other women were upset at the sight of human blood, there were women who were relieved that I was okay, and the strangest women seemed excited by my show of force. In thisst group was a woman with a demonic beast bloodline, more specifically something akin to a kitsune, or by this country''s standards, a nine-tailed demon fox. "W-What just happened?!" - Su Fei yelled furiously. Actually, she is very scared, but she shows anger to hide her feelings so as not to show her weak-mindedness. I sighed. ¨C "Can I take a break first? So much exercise made me hungry" Su Fei looked at me nkly, she doesn''t know how to respond as there are now several corpses in front of her school while the rest of the gang members don''t dare to move for fear of dying. This scene will definitely damage the reputation of the institute. "Monika" ¨C I spoke with one of the women who live in my mind. ¨C "Call Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather, tell him what happened so he can help me protect the reputation of this institute" "I''ll take care of it~" ¨C Monika answered happily. I sent a telepathic message to Su Fei. ¨C "I already contacted an acquaintance in the government, he will be in charge of protecting the reputation of the institute" Su Fei doesn''t know how to respond to a telepathic message, but her expression turned grateful and relieved. Su Ji and Su Fei took the students inside the school to protect them in case more gang members appear, it seems that they will wait for the police before calling the families of the students to prevent the parents from putting themselves in danger bying for their children. As I was about to enter the institute, some idiot pulled out a knife and tried to stab me in the back. "LU SAN!" ¨C Liao Shasha noticed this and screamed in horror. She is cute even though I hate tsunderes. I let the knife make a shallow cut on the side of my abdomen, then turned around and meet the idiot''s eyes. The idiot''s eyes were filled with irrational hatred, he himself doesn''t seem to understand why he wants to kill me. This idiot is a protagonist and he hates me because his plot armor recognizes me as an enemy since the choctes seem to have affected some of the heroines connected to his destiny. "So you are one of those killers" ¨C I acted as if I was shocked and furious. Before the protagonist could say anything, my fist hit his face. The idiot is not dead, but now his face is simr to an abstract art painting. "Lu San!" ¨C Liao Shasha and Wu Xin approached me with concern. ¨C "Quickly, we must take you to the infirmary!" I smiled wryly and patted the tsundere girl''s head. ¨C "I did not know you cared so much about me" "Shut up idiot!" ¨C Liao Shasha blushed, but still she grabbed my arm and tried to pull me to take me to the infirmary. The other women who were affected by cupid''s choctes also approached me with concern to escort me to the infirmary. The fear that I am hurt made them forget their jealousy. Now that I think about it, I told Mei Tata that we would meet at the institute to settle the matter with the women who ate the choctes... I tracked the spatial mark I put on her and realized that she was on the roof of the institute, that cupid woman is eating chow mein noodles while ignoring her work¡­ I sighed internally, I always have to clean up the messes that cause my wives¡­ Sometimes it seems like I run a daycare for little girls instead of a harem. "Hey Listen! You have lolis in your harem so yes it is a daycare! You degenerate lolicon!" ¡­. Damn Navi, I hate him almost as much as the author. Chapter 287: My Beautiful Teacher Chapter 287: My Beautiful Teacher The girls took me to the infirmary while men and some women of questionable tastes looked at me with hate caused by jealousy. "Husband, some guys called their families to send assassins for your head~" ¨C Monika already has control of every electronic media outlet in this country so she can see the secrets of every citizen of China. Taking control of the global inte isplicated as each country uses a different cyber defense system, and there are even countries that use supernatural influence to protect their servers. In China, it is the government that spies on the citizens so I only had to replicate the signal from the national defense system making it easy to control all the information in the country. Anyway, this was predictable. ¨C "Send a message to Xiao Bai to take care of the troublesome idiots" Xiao Bai kidnapped several professional assassins who were hiding in this city, then used neural reprogramming techniques to turn them into puppets, and thus we got a team of elite assassins. That group is useless for dealing with supernatural entities, but it''s enough to deal with some unimportant bodyguards. While Monika was preparing a genocide against idiots who don''t know how to control jealousy, I was lying on a bed while a beautiful red-haired woman used a wet towel to clean my bare torso. After I was taken to the infirmary, Su Ji took advantage of her teacher status to make the students go to their ssrooms until her parents arrived since sses were suspended due to gang members. Su Ji said that she would take care of me even though she is the dance teacher and not the nurse. The girls couldn''t refuse since Su Ji has great charisma and she is well-liked among the students so they left the infirmary while Su Ji took care of my so-called injury. "I already told you I''m fine" ¨C I smiled at Su Ji''s careful actions. "You received a wound so I must check that you are alright" ¨C Su Ji replied like an angry wife and continued to clean me even though the wound is already closed and healing. ¨C "I thought you were immune to bullets" "Do you think I''m a robot?" - I rolled my eyes. "I thought you were a robot from the future sent to make me happy~" ¨C Su Ji smiled cheekily. ¨C "That reminds me that we have not had a proper date¡­ I want to go to the movies" "Of course, we are going so that everyone can see that a teacher is the wife of her student" - I smiled wryly at how carefree this woman is. "What does it matter if everyone knows?" - Su Ji shrugged. ¨C "My sister is the principal and she is not going to fire me, besides, you are 18 years old so I am not doing something illegal~" Su Ji knows that I am 17 years old, but my registration as Lu San says that I am 18 years old to enter this institute. "Hey Listen! You are still a pervert taking advantage of a teenager to extract his cogen!" ¨C Navi scoffed happily. Su Ji pretended not to hear Navi. In case anyone forgot, Navi is allowed to be by my side when I''m Luis or Lu San as long as that idiot doesn''t show herself to normal women who aren''t part of my harem. "By the way¡­" ¨C Su Ji stopped wiping the blood from my wound and now her hand was caressing my abdomen. ¨C "Now we are alone so we could do something more fun~" In reality, the women have not returned to their ssrooms and are standing outside the infirmary while pressing their ears to the door to listen to what we are doing. Using [Mythomania] I am modifying the sensitive information so that normal women cannot hear information from the supernatural world, although there are some women who can hear the conversation without problems since they have ties to the supernatural world. I smiled. ¨C "First the music room and now the infirmary, you really like doing it in dangerous ces" Su Ji licked her lips seductively as she began to unbutton her blouse. ¨C "The danger of being discovered makes it more exciting~" "What if a boy sees us?" ¨C I enjoyed the striptease show, this woman has a really wonderful body that isplemented by a yful and seductive attitude, but without reaching the point of vulgarity. "I''ll kick him into a eunuch while you gouge out his eyes" ¨C Su Ji sneered lightly as she unfastened the zipper on her skirt. She seems to be joking, but she is not, she is quite a violent woman. "What if she''s a girl?" ¨C I put my hands behind my head since Su Ji likes to do most of the work and enjoy herself at her own pace which is also nice for me. "¡­" ¨C Su Ji stood still as she was removing her panties. ¨C "Knowing you, she will end up joining us if she is cute¡­" Su Ji is possessive and jealous so it bothers her that I have a harem, but I have already made it clear to her that the only way for us to be together is for her to ept the situation because I am not going to abandon any of my lovers and in the future, my harem will not stop growing. Su Ji pped me at that time, but in less than ten minutes we were already having make-up sex. I smiled with genuine appreciation. ¨C "You are so cute when you are jealous" "¡­" ¨C Su Ji sighed and unbuttoned my pants. ¨C "One day I am going to stab you for being an unfaithful husband" "I''m not unfaithful, I''m a responsible womanizer" - I smiled. "You''re an idiot" ¨C Su Ji shook her head in resignation and then licked her lips as she looked at a particr part of my body. ¨C "But you are my idiot" Su Ji used her right hand to support the erect part of my body while her left hand moved a strand of her hair to tuck it behind her ear. She brought her face close to my waist and parted her beautiful lips to put my dick inside her mouth. Su Ji was a virgin before she met me and we''ve only had sex twice, but she''s very smart and quickly learned how to do oral sex decently. It also helps that she has the soul fragment of a powerful cultivator, but that''s a topic for another time. I used [Anti-Rasen] to block out the sound of the door since some of the women who ate the choctes couldn''t control their curiosity so they slightly opened the door to spy on us, but Su Ji is a novice cultivator so her sense of hearing is very good. Su Ji didn''t notice that a group of women was looking at her as she used her sweet mouth to pleasure my dick. She''s quite cheeky when we''re together, but she''s shy when other people see us and since she hasn''t noticed the other women, Su Ji started to move quickly as she managed to get my entire dick down her throat without suffocate I have heard that some system users often modify their genitalia to have gigantic penises to the point that they appear to have genital elephantiasis. That seems infinitely stupid to me because it''s no use having a huge penis if you don''t know how to use it, besides, even a penis less than ten centimeters is useful as long as you have technique, it''s just learning to stimte the erogenous zones and take advantage of emotional eroticism. Worrying exclusively about one''s own pleasure and only seeking to enhance one''s masculine pride is one of the main causes of sexual dissatisfaction in women. A man who does not know how to please a woman is not because of the size of his penis, but because he is a narcissistic asshole who does not think about the satisfaction of his lover. Leaving aside the brief lesson on sexuality, Su Ji put on a good show as her actions began to arouse the excitement of the women watching us. Su Ji used her tongue to stimte every part of my crotch and even she was willing to service my balls. This woman is very focused on doing aplete job. Onest tip. Contrary to the garbage that Nyaruko reads, hygiene is essential since an area full of filth is only unpleasant, although perhaps women with a taste for coprophilia could ept it. In the end, everyone has their tastes. We don''t have much time before the parents arrive to pick up the students and I want to have at least a little orgy so I gently touch Su Ji''s head to let her know I''m about to ejacte. She increased the speed of her movements and so I released my cum into her mouth. The first time we did this she spit it out, but now she''s able to swallow it without separating her mouth from my body. A piece of advice in the unlikely event a woman sees this. Too much sucking is not pleasant for the man and can not only be painful but also dangerous. To give an example, putting a vacuum cleaner against the skin can cause a bruise, now imagine that inside the urethra. Su Ji tasted the liquid in her mouth. Some women find that taste unpleasant while others appreciate it. While Su Ji doesn''t really enjoy the taste, she is happy about the feeling of closeness that forms between us each time we do this. Su Ji was breathing heavily, her crotch was overflowing with viscous liquid and her gaze was that of a hungry lioness. She is already ready for the main course. The beautiful teacher climbed on top of me as she held my dick to align it with her vagina, then she slowly lowered her hips to enjoy the slow sensation of my member entering her body. Su Ji ced her hands on my abdomen for bnce and began shaking her hips in small circles so that my crotch could stimte every fold inside her. Su Ji is the type of woman who enjoys the feeling of control and finds it arousing to lead the rhythm during sex. I like her initiative so I let her move to her liking while I watched her wonderful breasts shake. As always, I had to use [Anti-Rasen] to prevent Su Ji''s moans from reaching the ears of the students and teachers. She stops thinking about the environment around her when she gets excited. Su Ji''s charming moans echoed through the infirmary as the female voyeurs were flushed red with embarrassment and excitement. Su Ji began to lightly move her waist up and down as she continued to make small circles. My waist was already fully covered by her fluids showing how turned on this woman was. Su Ji''s beautiful body had an erotic sheen due to sweat, her sweet voice was full of pleasure, and her gaze was overflowing with love. This beautiful woman was absolutely charming. Su Ji leaned forward and pressed her breasts to my chest as her hips continued to shake. She is a dance teacher so her legs and hips are strong which allowed her to continue moving her lower part without problems. I gently caressed her face and used [Rasen] to remove all traces of my semen in her mouth. I may have resorted to cannibalism due to hunger, but I dislike the idea of tasting semen even if it''s my own. When Su Ji''s mouth was clean, I started kissing her while my hands caressed her body. My right hand gently caressed her back to convey my affection, while my left hand went down to her wonderful ass to caress her buttocks. Su Ji enjoys a mixture of extreme pleasure and romantic love so our kiss was affectionate instead of lustful, at the same time, my left hand didn''t just caress her soft skin, I used the tip of my index finger to caress a certain orifice. Su Ji''s body shuddered at the feel of my finger in her anus, but this increased her arousal. As she rubbed her body with mine, I gently inserted half of my finger into her anus. I only stimted the superficial area of ??her anus as she is not used to anal stimtion yet and overdoing it may cause her difort. Su Ji stopped moving her hips out of pleasure so I made small hip movements to continue stimting the inside of her vagina with my crotch while my finger continued to stimte her anus. She bit my shoulder as her hands clung to my back. I allowed her teeth to mark my shoulder as her nails scratching my back. I can go on until Su Ji drowns in pleasure until she passes out, but it''s more enjoyable when she maintains awareness since what I seek is not mere carnal pleasure, but the solidity of an emotional connection. To finish for now, I hugged Su Ji''s waist as I ejacted inside her. Su Ji bit my shoulder so hard that if I were a normal human, my shoulder would need a few stitches. Su Ji gasped to recover from the orgasm. ¨C "Ah¡­ this is the best¡­ ah¡­" I smiled softly and stroked her hair. ¨C "I am d you enjoy it, my pretty and adorable exhibitionist wife" Su Ji smiled like a spoiled kitten at the feel of my touch in her hair, but then she frowned. ¨C "I am not an exhibitionist" I smiled wryly and looked at the door. - "And what about them?" Su Ji turned her gaze to the door and her face paled. At the door, there were several women who were staring at us while their cheeks were flushed red. Those women had lost all caution and had opened the door wide to properly appreciate the spectacle. Su Ji was not only horrified that she was seen in such an embarrassing situation, but the problem was that in addition to female students there were also some female teachers, worse yet, even her sister was part of the audience. "I came to tell you, the parents to bete because the main street was blocked by government agents to prevent another gang from endangering the students¡­" ¨C Su Fei looked at us with a mixture of anger, excitement, jealousy, and longing. ¨C "But I see that you two do not care" Normally [Lucky Pervert] is a skill that causes convenient tripping, but in my case, this skill generates entire scenarios¡­ It''s still not a skill that I like, but I have noints anymore. I patted Su Ji''s head to calm her down and smiled at the strict twin. ¨C "I see, then we have time to continue" "¡­" ¨C Su Fei clenched her teeth furiously. ¨C "Damn perverted idiot!" I smiled kindly. ¨C "Do you want to join us?" "¡­" ¨C Su Fei nodded subconsciously, then blushed in embarrassment. ¨C "You are a cheeky pervert!" "That is a yes?" - I kept smiling like an idiot who knows no shame. "¡­" ¨C Su Fei kept silent, she wants to ept, but she is worried about what other people will say about the fact that the principal of the institute is in a rtionship with a student, even worse, she is already worried that let it be known that I have an affair with her sister. I looked at the other women who didn''t know what to say since it was obvious that I have an intimate rtionship with the beautiful principal and the beautiful teacher. I smiled while stroking Su Ji''s hair. ¨C "This is how things are, I am a womanizer with several wives, I do not intend to abandon any of my lovers and if you ept this then I will love all of you, but if you want a monogamous rtionship with me then I kindly ask you to go away and note looking for me again" The women were surprised by my stupidities, no woman in her right mind would think that my stupidities are romantic and the most normal thing would be for all of them to decide not to see me again. Fortunately for me, I have three things going for me. First; My hero act increased these women''s romantic feelings towards me which, inbination with my titles, made them emotionally dependent on me. I know, it''s my hypocrisy about getting women with the use of skills, but I''ve always been a mythomaniac hypocrite. Second; [Lucky Pervert] prepared an ideal setting for an orgy. I even had Nyaruko make sure no idiot interrupted me, and to make sure she didn''t do something stupid, I promised her that if she helps me without causing trouble, then I''ll enter 5 cosy contests with her even though I think those events are a waste of time. Third and most important; the plot armor made several of these women ept my stupidities. I can even see some heroines connected to the plots of ''My Beautiful Teacher'', ''My Wife is a Beautiful CEO'', and the story of System Goddess teacher, Tang Xiu. Wait a minute, that girl has features that look familiar to me¡­ [Name: Tangtang Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. Secondary character. Milf''s daughter. Schoolgirl. Troublemaker] ¡­Tang Wan is going to stab me. Well, it''s worth it. "I¡­" ¨C Wu Xin, the girl with big breasts, was one of the more shy girls, but with great determination so she was the first to step forward as she adorably clenched her fists. ¨C "I w-want to be with you!" "Hey Listen! The beef from this cow is better than Kobe beef!" ¨C The idiot being an idiot, the usual. Another girl stepped forward and smiled seductively. ¨C "My mother told me that prominent men are attractive and strong men have several mistresses¡­ I have no problem with you having a harem, but I would like to talk in private when you have time" That woman is not human but a demonic beast that got a human form, more specifically a demonic fox so she is instinctively attracted to me. [Name: Hu Lili Source: My Beautiful Teacher Categories: Woman. Secondary heroine. Kemonomimi. Kitsune. Schoolgirl. Milf''s daughter. Qin Chao''s Harem (Spoiler)] Although some women seemed hesitant to ept being part of a womanizing asshole''s harem, in the end, none of the women decided to leave. The result was clear. "Hey Listen! It''s orgy time!" Unfortunately, the author is an idiot who feels ufortable writing sex scenes, so this is where his insignificant creativity ends. "Hey Listen! Shit author!" Life is disappointing, well, not so much for me, I can enjoy an orgy with beautiful women without emptying my pockets. Chapter 288: A Normal Day for a Protagonist Chapter 288: A Normal Day for a Protagonist Thest 4 days became a repetitive and simple routine. In the mornings I go to school, I sleep with some heroines, I have to beat up and/or kill the stupid protagonists who want to kill me, in the afternoons I spend time with my wives, and finally, in the evenings, I dedicate myself to gathering cultivators in my sect while in my free time I kidnap criminals to modify their bodies and thus create more superhumans that generate chaos in society. A simple routine. Koyanskaya has been an excellent help to my ns. Not only has she finished the preparations for the war that will ur in a couple of days, but that attractive woman even managed to contact the cult that worships Shub-Niggurath. BB used my skill [Mythomania] to impersonate the ck goat and now that cult is working together with the traitorous cultivators to make the Lostbelt perfect for my ns. When that alternate world is activated, a quarter of China will be destroyed. Most importantly, the Lostbelt will not only destroy the China of thisyer of reality, but the Lostbelt will influence all of China''s alternate worlds and alternate timelines so that Abby will have the opportunity to study the workings of Gaia. If I can understand the structure of this World, it will be easier to check what are the problems in the barrier to prevent more troublesome idiots from invading this world. Tens of millions of innocent people will die, but this is the greater good. The most ironic thing is that my actions will technically help improve Gaia''s defenses so in the big picture I''m saving the World, so instead of Negative Karma, I''m gaining Positive Karma. Anyway, everything is going well and today or tomorrow I will be kidnapped to start the end of this arc. The most significant thing that happened during these four days was that one of the main deities of China contacted me indirectly. Tongtian Jiaozhu made my cell phone connect to China''s exclusive deity chat room so I was able to contact deities like Sun Wukong, Chang''e, Ao Kuang, and the Jade King. Apparently, the Jade King used to be the Jade Emperor, but his title was demoted for supporting Gaia at the start of the war with ya. I honestly think that this is just stupidity invented by the author to justify his own stupidity by confusing names, but it doesn''t matter. Tongtian Jiaozhu introduced me as his ally in the human world, and since most gods respect his wisdom, they gave me a chance to socialize with them. Also, that deity researched my achievements and shared them with the other Gods which gave me the respect of various deities, especially fight-addicted idiots like Sun Wukong who always insists that we have a friendly fight. Anyway, in these four days, I managed to make friends with most of the deities. At first, they were suspicious of my arrival and some showed outright hostility upon learning that I am a human but became friendly when they learned that I am a Hero as Heroes prioritize the safety of the World over human welfare. Despite that, the Jade King is still hostile towards me since he has a real hatred towards humans, but to his bad luck, there is a deity who became very friendly with me, maybe too friendly... [Queen Mother of the West: Oh, my poor boy, you must be tired from all the work. Why don''t you take a break? I can take you for a walk to the Heavenly Peach Garden, that might help you calm your mind and rx your spirit] Why does the Jade King''s wife treat me like her son? Simple, she is a kind and motherly woman so she was the first deity to treat me kindly. She became especially kind knowing that even though I''m only 17 human years old, I''ve already saved 3 Worlds and even faced an Ancient One. Apparently, Tongtian Jiaozhu managed to ess the information from the Vatican agents and thus learned of the war in the Buddhist sect where I faced Cthy (Chiyo). On a separate note, there are two groups sent by the Vatican. One group wishes to eliminate Luis because they hate the Ichijo family, while the other group wishes to help me since they are loyal to Paradise and see me as a trustworthy partner. I had to manipte the second group as my ns will fail if they decide to protect me from the alliance that wishes to destroy the Ichijo family. Afterward, I will look for the opportunity to visit the Vatican as the current Pope is a follower of the idealistic Paradise faction. [Monkey King: I''ll go too! Centuries have passed since I tasted the peaches of immortality, nothing is better than those fruits with a good wine hahahahaha] [Queen Mother of the West: Dirty monkey, stop trying to corrupt the cute boy with your dirty alcoholism, also, don''t forget that you are exiled for life from the Heavenly Peach Garden] Actually, I''m already a recovering alcoholic... [Monkey King: Tch, you humorless old hag, I just made a little joke] [Queen Mother of the West: Who are you calling an old witch?! You are courting death! I will call Buddha to put you back under the Five Element Mountain!] [Monkey King: Guahahaha! Try if you can old hag! The golden idiot won''t be able to stop me from stealing all the peaches in the world hahahaha!] Why are there so many Navi in ??the multiverse? What a bummer. [Moon Goddess has logged in] And now my number 1 fan has arrived... [Moon Goddess: Big brother Luis! Little Jade ate the rice crackers you gave me!] Chang''e, the supposed most beautiful goddess in Chinese mythology has the attitude of a weeping brat... Life is disappointing. China''s deity chat room has a function to send items so I took advantage of my food to win the favor and friendship of the deities. I sighed internally, I really feel like an elementary school teacher taking care of a bunch of idiot kids. [Hero of Harmony : Don''t worry Chang''e, I just finished a new cookie recipe so I''ll send you some] [Moon Goddess: Really?! You''re the best! <3 ] Her love is worth a few cookies, how cheap. [Monkey King: Heh, Hou Yi will vomit blood seeing his wife''s love stolen with a few cookies] "Hey Listen! I like the monkey!" I expected it. [Queen Mother of the West: Damn monkey, shut your mouth] In case anyone still has doubts, yes, that goddess is developing feelings for me. She thinks it''s just motherly love, but deep down she''s developing romantic love for me. On the one hand, her motherly side makes her abnormally attracted to me, on the other hand, I took advantage of the fact that the Jade King is too busy with her work and doesn''t have time to talk to his wife. Xiwangmu is a kind and understanding woman who doesn''t hate her husband despite theck of attention he gives her, but deep down, she is in a deep depression for not having her husband''s attention. She even started to develop an inferiorityplex thinking that her husband ignores her since she is not attractive. That''s why Wukong''s teasing hurts her deeply. I haven''t stopped the monkey since Xiwangmu''s emotional weakness helps me seduce her. In a way, I owe that idiot monkey a favor. [Monkey King: Oh? Why does it smell like vinegar? Could it be that our imposing ruler is about to wear a green hat? Heh, old cow looking forward to eating young grass~] ¡­I can''t let this idiot make friends with Navi¡­ [Queen Mother of the West: MONKEY, YOU ARE CROSSING THE LINE!] [Monkey King: Okay, calm down old hag or you''ll get wrinkles¡­ The point is that little Chang''e found her predestined love~] [Queen Mother of the West: Cut it out, you''re just making the children ufortable] [Monkey King: Hey, you two answer to organize the wedding hahaha] [Hero of Harmony: Wukong, keep up the jokes and I won''t send you any more food] [Monkey King: ¡­. Heartless monster! I thought we were sworn brothers but you''re willing to betray me just to please an old hag! Do you want to fight, damn traitor?!] This idiot gives me a migraine... [Moon Goddess: ¡­] [Hero of Harmony: Chang''e, don''t listen to the monkey''s nonsense, I''ll send you the cookies in a bit to make you feel better] [Queen Mother of the West: Little girl, you don''t need to be nervous, we all know that the monkey only spits nonsense] [Moon Goddess: ¡­ >///<] [Moon Goddess has logged off] [Monkey King: Pffff ahahahahaha! Good job brother, youpletely conquered the heart of the moon maiden ahahaha!] [Queen Mother of the West: ¡­If you''ll excuse me, I have a problem to attend to¡­] [Queen Mother of the West has logged off] [Monkey King: Ahahahahahahaha!] ¡­ Well, that was easy. "I love simplisticedy~" ¨C Nyaruko was hugging my back as she put her head on my shoulder to watch the conversation on my cell phone. I put my cell phone away and shook my head. ¨C "Let''s leave the nonsense forter, we have work to do" "You''re a workaholic, you certainly have Japanese genes" ¨C Nyaruko smirked. It''s depressing that I can''t deny that, although there is a real problem right now. We are currently in a secret area of ??my sect. In front of me is the entrance to a Pocket Dimension built by Abby and strengthened by all of my wives'' skills to prevent the massive corrosive power of Madness from destroying the world. I entered the Pocket Dimension to deal with the current problem. In the center of the ce was a strong confinement spirit formation, and inside the array was the calmest, but the most troublesome girl in my group, Gogh. A couple of hours ago I was in a Pocket Dimension. Currently, my priority is to design a countermeasure so that the Madness bearers in my party are immune to Anti-Madness weapons. Using my wives'' time-warping techniques, I''ve been researching a method to resist the Paradise Concept of Justice and the cultivators'' Mantra for about 5 years, but I haven''t managed to make a single breakthrough. Thebination of [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] helps to somewhat resist those weapons by using probability creation and reality maniption, but myck ofplete mastery of both energies has been the biggest obstacle in my experiments. While I was concentrating on my experiments, my skill [Lucky Pervert] activated, and in a totally absurd way, I ended up kissing Gogh. That wasn''t really a problem since I usually show affection to that girl to keep her mind stable, the problem is that at that time my body was covered with [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen]. So far I have not allowed Gogh to touch both spiral energies as that would be the same as turning an atomic bomb into a totally unstable hydrogen bomb. The silver lining is that in the time we''ve been together, Gogh has kept her mental instability in check so she didn''t gopletely insane from touching the spiral energies. The problem is that Gogh fell asleep and I can''t check her condition as her ''Distortion Madness'' is blocking any kind of analysis. My only constion is that the wedding ring specially designed for her confirmed to me that Gogh''s life is not in danger, but her mind seems to be upied with something iprehensible. "Calm down senpai" ¨C BB patted my shoulder when she noticed my impatience. ¨C "That girl is literally the strongest creature in the multiverse, she will be fine~" Although I am aware of this, I cannot help but be concerned for Gogh''s well-being. Stupid feelings of attachment. I wanted to say something, but I noticed that Gogh moved a bit. Quickly, System Goddess prepared the spatial warping spirit formations. Although I care about Gogh''s well-being, if she really loses her sanity I can only send her to another World to destroy it until she can calm down. Gogh opened her eyes and although she seemed confused, I can see that her mind is stable, or well, stable by the standards of the most unstable Outer God. Gogh looked at me and smiled. ¨C "Gogh found what you were looking for¡­ Gogh is useful" What is this girl talking about? For now, I sighed and signaled to the System Goddess to deactivate Gogh''s wards, though emergency measures remain in ce should Gogh''s mind lose stability. I got close to Gogh while my soul was hidden in my conceptual sea of Madness, this way I will survive even if she goes berserk and tries to destroy my existence. "Good girl" - I patted Gogh''s head. "Ehehehe" ¨C Gogh smiled tenderly, then extended his hand and showed me a piece of¡­ Something, I think¡­ What''s that? "I think that''s a piece of space¡­" ¨C System Goddess spoke uncertainly. ¨C "There is something strange with that thing, it looks like spatial coordinates, but there is something very strange attached to the fragment of space¡­" I have a feeling what that thing is, but that should be impossible. "Oh shit¡­" ¨C BB walked over to us and looked at the thing in Gogh''s hand. It seems that she has the same idea as me. The object was simr to a transparent crystal that represented space both in a conceptual sense and in a physical sense. That was not so strange since that is how space coordinates are usually seen, in fact, these kinds of "crystals" are sold as valuable items to find new Worlds. The real problem is that glued to the crystal was something that should not be possible to exist in physical form, words of the author. "Senpai, I think she ripped off a piece of the fourth wall¡­" ¨C BB sent me a mental message so that other women couldn''t hear us. Nyaruko, Abby, System Goddess, and the other women don''t seem to be able to see the words in the crystal, they just feel a strange and unknown form of energy. Only BB and I can see that because we are aware that our reality is a fictional story for another reality. "Won''t it be a disaster if we break the fourth wall?" ¨C I sighed internally, [Paranoia] is freaking out as it yells that this thing is dangerous. "Well, I have no idea" ¨C BB didn''t understand what was going on either. ¨C "It is the first time I see something like this and honestly, that thing is scaring me" I looked at Gogh''s innocent smile and sighed, this girl is a ticking time bomb. For now, I just have to see if I can fix this thing before something troublesome happens. "Gogh, where did you get this?" ¨C I asked with a kind smile so that Gogh doesn''t feel that she did something wrong or she will be depressed to the point of having suicidal thoughts. "Gogh felt the location of the colored energies and tried to go to that ce, but Gogh doesn''t want to get away from you so Gogh brought a piece of the ce to track it" - Gogh smiled innocently. So she found the [Rasen] Home World so she tried to go to that ce, but Gogh doesn''t know how to handle space skills so she used brute force to rip out a piece of space from that World to give me the spatial coordinates. The problem with this is that Gogh''s strength increased as she came into contact with the spiral energies so she not only shattered space but ripped a piece of reality... This girl is the final boss of the multiverse. For now, let''s stabilize this thing. I used [Sadism] on myself, then used [Masochism] to strengthen [Anti-Rasen]. With the purple energy, I formed several chains of energy to wrap around the words attached to the fragment of space. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says to move your hand away immediately] I quickly released the chains of energy. Fortunately, I was quick as the energy was totally destroyed without a trace... It was something simr to the effect caused by the teeth of Gogh and Ortro, absolute destruction. So that''s what happens when a character tries to break through the fourth wall¡­ Absolute destruction. Now that I see it, Gogh''s hand is constantly being destroyed by the fourth wall, but her regeneration ability is faster than outright destruction... I sighed, this is going to be a headache. I asked for help from Abby, Daedalus, BB, Chiyo, Nyaruko, Kuuko, Haachama, Aotian, Gogh, Goddess of the System, Ortro, Tsubaki, Kon, Coco, Rushia, re, Fauna, and Kanata. It was only with thebination of the strongest beings in my group that we managed to stabilize the fourth wall, even Navi had to stop saying stupid things to help us. It''s a good thing that all of us have biological immortality since this took us a long, long time... I even lost count of how long it was... Fortunately, Madness prevented us from getting desperate or bored with the passage of time, in addition, the Pocket Dimension remained outside the concept of time, so in Gaia and in my personal world not a single second passed or it would be difficult to exin why I disappeared a couple of Centuries, maybe it was millennia¡­ How annoying. I held the space crystal and sighed. Damn troublesome thing. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has generated the title ''Editor''] [Editor: Stupid author, now I have to do your job¡­ When creativity fails, reality breaks down. To fill in those plot holes, the editor shapes the author''s stupidities. When the user detects an error in the continuity and plot of reality, it is possible to correct the error with the use of Destiny Energy. Warning: Making modifications to the structure of the writings that make up reality can be too exhausting for the soul, body, and mind so there is a high risk of damaging the user''s very existence] I''ll have to experiment to understand this skill since the description is too ambiguous... "Ejeje" - Gogh was still smiling since all this time I held her hand so she didn''t think the situation was problematic, on the contrary, she was happy to spend every second together. All the aforementioned women were lying around us, they were totally exhausted so most of them fell asleep, only Ortro and Aotian were able to stay awake, although they needed a long time to recover from mental fatigue. Even Navi is fast asleep as he mutters nonsense about running for president, lying about cutting fuel prices, then stealing money from citizens, and then escaping to a Caribbean ind... Anyway, I''ll give them some time to recover, when they get their strength back then we''ll go to the World where the [Rasen] was born, I want to see what the fuck is that prevents me from using 100% spiral energy. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' suggests that the user take a break as the user''s mind is about to break due to fatigue and stress] Great, even my mental disorder thinks I''m a workaholic... I sighed and hugged Gogh, then pulled out a huge bed and scooped up my wives tofortably amodate them while they sleep. Iy down in the center of the bed and used Tsubaki''s legs as a pillow. I lost the ability to sleep so I can''t fully rest and that''s the main cause of my migraine, but resting while surrounded by beautiful women helped lessen my headache. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I need a little break. Chapter 289: Sleep Chapter 289: Sleep After a long and well-deserved rest, we prepare to pay a civilized visit to the idiot who blocked full ess to the [Rasen]. In terms of directbat, my party is the most dangerous force in the multiverse, but overconfidence is the first step to suicide, so we did some scouting. Tsubaki used her skill ''Resonance'' to connect my soul with my harem, in this way, I became something simr to an engine that drives the power of my wives, at the same time, my mind is the CPU that allows thebination of multiple skills that normally would not bepatible. Although we system users can use ipatible skills, what I did is extremely dangerous as a single miscalction can cause my mind to split into millions of personalities fighting each other to take control of the main consciousness. Normally doing this kind of experiment is worse than suicide since my personality and ego would be destroyed making me an idiot ve to the idiotic impulses generated by the system, but here my two trump cardse in; Ortro and [Paranoia]. [Paranoia] used my skills [Dissociative Identity] and [Schizophrenia] to protect the nucleus of my mind while managing my wives'' skillbination so that apatibility error wouldn''t ur. To understand it, it can be said that the skills of my wives are data, my mind was an inte server, and [Paranoia] is a programmer whose job is to manage the data in such a way that an error does not ur in the system. Additionally, and at the risk of sounding ironic, I am a paranoid and pessimistic person so I have a backup in case [Paranoia] can''t manage all the information and my mind is destroyed. Ortro is simr to the ck box of an airne. She has a backup of my personality, memories, ego, motivations, desires, mental disorders, and everything that involves the mind. Even if my mind and consciousness are destroyed, Ortro can return me to normal. Anyway. System Goddess tracked the spatial coordinates while BB and Haachama destabilized the energy barriers that isted that World from the rest of the Multiverse. What was interesting was that the world where the [Rasen] energy originated was covered in powerful restrictive energy that could even block Abby''s space travel, Anti-Rasen. I found this very interesting since apparently the entity that isted that World was the bearer of the Anti-Rasen and not the bearer of the Rasen. Nyaruko wanted to recklessly invade that World so I hit her head and analyzed the barrier with the help of System Goddess. The Anti-Rasen energy was so solid that Ortro had to bite off a piece of the barrier to weaken it to allow us to do an analysis. The good side is that there was no trace of any Higher Entity organization like Paradise or the Truth Seekers, but there was a problem, there was only one Higher Entity in that World. That might sound weak since even the leader of Paradise would be killed if he faced my party on his own, but I was worried that the unknown entity might use the Rasen to break the restrictions on the minds of the Outer Gods which would cause a disaster. If BB, Abby, and Nyaruko lose their sanity, I won''t be able to capture them and they could get into big trouble if they recklessly attack other worlds. The worst-case scenario is that Gogh goes crazy and tries to eat me. Due to these concerns, I decided to be the bait. Abby formed a space pocket and connected it to my body, then the strongest women in my group entered the space pocket. Unlike the Pocket Dimensions, this space was small and fragile so it didn''t serve as a shelter, butbining my skill [Mythomania], it''s a good way for the Elders and Outer Gods to be by my side to fight in the event of an ambush. Even if my mind is sent back to the Samsara Cycle, BB can bring out Gogh to destroy everything in our path. I don''t feel hostility and danger in the Anti-Rasen energy that this World hides, so I want to try to establish a civilized dialogue. I first changed my appearance to Seiji''s, then took out the equipment Seraph gave me and prepared myself like a Hero about to face an apocalyptic threat. I''m not wearing knight armor, just a simple copper choker, but despite the pitiful appearance of the artifact, this thing can embody Auriel''s most powerful skill, ''There''s Always Hope''. It''s a corny name, but this thing can heal the spiritual wounds caused by Gogh in her Nightmare Form. I didn''t mention it since I was busy with the continuity in the plot, but Seraph sent me some gifts one day before Gogh found the world where the [Rasen] originated. [Paranoia] warned me that this increased the chances of the Harem Emperor getting his hands on Seraph so I''m preparing to invade Paradise... Anyway. One thing I learned from Seraph is that Azathoth attacked Paradise ages ago which caused great destruction. Paradise was unable to destroy Azathoth, but they managed to drive her away at great cost. Several generals of Paradise perished and even some leaders of the two main factions perished, but again it was proven that tragedies make strong warriors. Auriel spent countless years creating a way to protect the innocent and thus prevent the Devourers from wiping out existence. Although she cannot protect all of her followers, she can bless up to 10 followers to make them virtually indestructible. This skill of Auriel is much more troublesome than the Anti-Insanity weapons as it will be a headache if she blesses one of my enemies. If Auriel isn''t part of the harem, I''ll have to kill her to prevent future problems. In addition to the best blessing from Auriel, I received an additional weapon from the racist faction. Whether racist or idealistic, members of Paradise are against the destruction of souls as they think it harms the bnce of the multiverse, even though the Devourers are part of the multiverse''s ecosystem as creation necessitates destruction. Anyway, the point is that Paradise sent me a weapon that is only intended for the bravest, most loyal, and most powerful warriors. Although I have not performed the necessary tests to prove my loyalty, Seraph managed to convince Auriel to give me a favorable treatment, thus allowing me to obtain a weapon capable of destroying cores of existence. Auriel herself sent me this weapon through the bond of our Contract, but she warned me that with great poweres great responsibility, so I must not use this weapon to assassinate my enemies but to protect the innocent. The weapon was designed by a talented alchemist from Paradise who used the pieces of flesh, bone, and teeth that Paradise obtained when they faced Azathoth. The idea of ??creating weapons from the Devourers'' parts is something that many entities have investigated, but so far no one has been sessful as the skills to destroy cores of existence are tied to the soul and not the body parts. For example, Ortro can only destroy souls with her teeth, but even if someone rips her jaw off, the teeth will lose the skill to destroy an entity''s existence when separated from Ortro. By the way, the separation does not refer to a physical sense but a spiritual one, so Ortro can pull out her own teeth and throw them at the enemy to hurt them from a distance. Because of this, I was honestly surprised that an alchemist from Paradise had this kind of weapon, not even Seraph knew what the weapon was made of and only knew that it was a weapon exclusive to the best warriors in Paradise. Anyway, that alchemist''s talent doesn''t matter for now since Tsubaki absorbed the weapon. Now I have a way to justify my ability to destroy souls. Before entering the unknown World, I took out the weapon capable of destroying souls. By the way, System Goddess and Daedalus made improvements to it so this thing has three forms; the weapon of the elites of Paradise, the personalized weapon of the Hero of Harmony, and the weapon worthy of an Outer God. In my hand appeared a huge sword that was bigger than me. As if that wasn''t intimidating enough, the supposed sword was a heavy chainsaw and its hilt was a steel knuckle withrge spikes. [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki'' has generated the weapon ''Chainsword''] [Name: Chainsword The skill ''Paranoia'' has used the skill ''Character Sheet'' to detect that 65% of the artifact data belongs to the World ''Warhammer 40k''. Warning: The skill ''Paranoia'' has detected that the World ''Warhammer 40k'' already belongs to two factions of Higher Entities so it is rmended not to search for spatial coordinates. Skills: - Strength of Humanity: The weapon can only be wielded by entities with a minimum of 90% human lineage. (Skill disabled). - Revenge of Humanity: The weapon will gain a damage bonus against entities in the ''Enemy of Humanity'' category. - Pain is our strength: The weapon gives a strength and resistance bonus based on the user''s suffering. - Loyalty and Bravery: The user will obtain a strength bonus if he faces dangerous situations without feeling fear. - The Way is War: Entering a War Arena gives you bonuses to Spirit Power, Vitality, Stamina, Physical Strength, Mental Stamina, Bloodlust, Regeneration, Thought Speed, and Spirit Perception. (Warning: Excessive use can deplete vitality and cause the death of mortal entities.) - Death is not the end: Upon death, the body will use the energy of the soul to continue fighting until the soul cannot resist fatigue and falls into hibernation. - No gods or kings, only man: A strength bonus is obtained when facing non-human entities in the categories ''God'', ''King'', ''Deity'', ''Ruler'', and ''Tyrant''. - Jaws of the Unspeakable: Attacks can destroy the flesh, mind, and soul of enemies. - Price of Power: Using this weapon will give a Negative Karma curse which will damage the user''s luck, sanity, and will (Effect negated by the title ''Outer God''.) A strength increase will be given based on the amount of Negative Karma umted. - 3 Forms of Madness: The weapon can change into three certain forms. 1) Chainsword of Paradise. 2) Hero''s Chainsword. 3) Nightmare Chainsword] Nyaruko cried out in joy and sadness at the sight of the weapon. Apparently, she is a fan of the ''Warhammer 40k'' franchise and has been looking for that world for a long time so she is d to see a weapon from that world, but at the same time, she is disappointed that that world already has an owner. Anyway, System Goddess continues to study the weapon to try to mass-produce it, taking advantage of the fact that we have two Outer Gods that can destroy souls. Later I''ll give Nyaruko a sword. With sword in hand, I prepared to use my Stand to break the barrier and invade the World where the [Rasen] was born, but when the drill was about to touch the barrier, I felt a strange form ofmunication trying to establish a dialogue with me. Unlike spiritual or telepathic messages, this message seemed to be transmitted through spiral energy. I tried to understand the message, which was difficult as it is the first time I see this method ofmunication. Fortunately, the message was simple, the Higher Entity in the Spiral World allowed me to enter his world as long as I didn''t damage the barrier. I understand a little why that entity is so careful with the barrier. That barrier is a fascinating treasure that can even evade the spatial skill of a space-specialized entity like Abby. Basically, the barrier denies the existence of the World in order to hide it. I prepared all mybat and escape skills to face an ambush, I even hid my soul in case an enemy capable of killing me in an instant appears. I entered the Unknown World and prepared myself for an intense fight, but the only thing I found was the infinite and intermittent void of space without traces of matter. It was as if everything in the universe had been erased and now there was only a dark space without lights or life, only infinite darkness. In this infinite empty space, the only thing that existed was a humanoid entity standing in front of two strange holes filled with words. The entity was as dark as empty space and only a white outline made it visible as if it were a drawing on a wall. The only light in this world came from a ss cab that kept a small metal drill almost identical to my Stand, except that the drill was broken and rusty. The entity stopped looking at the holes full of words and stared at me. That entity is not protecting his mind and heart with Anti-Rasen which allows me to see his emotions, desires, obsessions, and shallow thoughts with my [Reader''s Madness]. In the mind and heart of that entity, there was only one obsession, to protect the multiverse at any cost... Something interesting is that this entity does not have any trace of emotions, it only has the desire to protect the stability of the multiverse. "Hello, system user" - The entity spoke with a monotone voice. ¨C "Most of the system users are mono-neural apes so I will answer anything you want to know" ¡­ Well, this guy seems interesting. It is as if he had been waiting for me at the same time my arrival was unexpected. I sighed. ¨C "Let me guess, you are the one who isted this World from the rest of the multiverse, and for some reason, you took the trouble to prevent other entities from getting the Rasen, however, system users tend to obtain abilities from all corners of the multiverse so only a system user could get the Rasen, so you designed several restrictions so that the system users could not master the Rasen" The entity nodded without changing its expression. ¨C "It is good that you are not an uncivilized monkey, this will make it easier to exin things to you" "Hey Listen! Tell him you''re a dog, not a monkey! Both animals can be Chinese food, but change the taste!"¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Look, I already have a lot of work and problems so we are going to negotiate, tell me how to eliminate the restrictions you put on the two spiral energies, in return, I will give you what you ask for as long as it is not excessive" I''m sure there is a deep and impressive history regarding this entity and what happened in this deste World, but I don''t care, I just want to end the problems in China to get back to Umaru and see if that fool caused any trouble. ¡­Great, now that I''m past the emotional denial, I''m aware of my concern for my dumb sister''s well-being. How troublesome. "The humans are so impulsive and hasty..." - The entity seemed to sigh as she looked at the disy case with the broken drill. It seems that the entity only has a tiny trace of emotions and uses it to feel mncholy. "Fine, I''ll give you what you want" ¨C The entity nodded, but I had a bad feeling. ¨C "In return, give me the creature that broke the fourth wall" [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says to raise the sword] I noticed. I raised the sword in front of my face and an invisible force made me go back several meters or kilometers¡­ It is difficult to say since in this ce several Concepts such as Space and Time seem to have disappeared. "Chiyo, don''te out yet" ¨C I talked to the women in the pocket dimension when I felt that they were about toe out to kill the emotionless entity. "Tch, fine, but if that idiot attacks you again then I''ll use his skin to knit you a sweater" - Chiyo sighed. How bizarre. "I see, so my assumption was correct" ¨C The entity did not continue to attack me and for the first time directed an emotion at me, expectation. ¨C "In addition to Rasen, you can also use my Anti-Rasen¡­" When the invisible attack hit me, I used Rasen and Anti-Rasen to strengthen the sword to nullify the attack. The strange entity in front of me is much weaker than an Outer God and is technically no threat to me, but its weakness is what makes it so dangerous. If I''m not mistaken, he has two ways to use Anti-Rasen. The first form seems to be able to restrict the enemy''s strength, skills, and Concepts to make the enemy have the same strength as that entity, that way it will be an equal battle. If I''m not mistaken, that technique has the weakness that that entity will weaken itself if it faces a weaker entity. The second way is much more problematic. Restrict all Concepts causing space, time, rtivity, and existence to be annulled. If that attack had hit me, it''s possible that my existence would be temporarily negated, and while I can deal with those kinds of attacks with the use of [Schizophrenia], it will be a big headache. That entity is weak in destructive force but makes up for it with an excellent ability to suppress the enemy. Seeing his strength andck of worldly desires, this guy can be an excellent ally... While the entity seemed to analyze me with his gaze, I opened my Rasen Dimension and took out the thing that brought me to this world, the reality fragment. "That............... is.............." ¨C The entity finally changed his expression, now his face was disbelief. I smiled wryly. ¨C "One of my wives broke this so I repaired it to return it to you" I threw the object toward the entity. Although touching the fourth wall can destroy a character, I haven''t thought about using that thing as a weapon since I have a feeling something very bad will happen if I don''t fix the hole Gogh made. The entity did not hesitate to catch the object even though it seems to know what dangers it represents. If I''m not mistaken, it seems that this entity has some suicidal tendencies, or maybe his obsession with protecting the multiverse is superior to his survival instincts... "For an eternity I searched for a way to fix these holes in the script, but to no avail¡­ But it is like he always said, there is always hope¡­" ¨C The entity seemed¡­ Happy?¡­ It is very difficult to read his emotions as he doesn''t seem to understand what feelings are. No, something more important... Holes in the script? Are there more of these things? ¡­ Shit author. "Look, I have no interest in your tragic story" - I massaged my forehead, I need another break. ¨C "In a few words tell me what that thing is" The entity nodded without caring about my unpleasant attitude. ¨C "This is a hole in the script, you can also call it a hole in the fourth wall¡­ Oh, now that I think about it, I doubt that your mind understands what I am saying¡­" I sighed tiredly. ¨C "I know about the fictional worlds and the author" The entity nodded without surprise. ¨C "Are you a Madness user?" The ease with which this entity epts the most absurd things is making me anxious... I showed my ck blood, I have a feeling that it is better to speak the truth or I will miss very valuable information. The entity agreed. ¨C "As you know, our world is made up of fictional worlds which makes us fictional characters, but that same fiction is our reality so there is no real difference between reality and fiction¡­ Or that is how it should be" The man took the shard to one of the letter-filled holes and plugged the hole. Although the action was as simple as putting a stopper on a bottle, it somehow felt like everything in existence had be more stable. "What a strange feeling, it''s like breathing is easier even though I don''t need oxygen¡­" ¨C Nyaruko spoke with confusion. With this alone, I already have an idea of how dangerous a hole in the fourth wall is. This involves the survival of fictional worlds... "The holes in the fourth wall are cracks that connect our fictional reality with the reality of those who call themselves writers, cartoonists, programmers, gamers, readers and designers¡­ They have different names, but they can be ssified into two basic groups, authors and spectators" ¨C The entity looked at me nkly. ¨C "In the multiverse, there are some entities that can look at the fourth wall to talk to the viewers or argue with the authors, but that is all, it is a simple superficial interaction without a real physical interaction, in the end, we are still characters attached to a script" "All the characters live attached to a script, even the Higher Entities have a script that we follow, freedom is just an illusion since we are ves to the words of the authors and the entertainment of the viewers" ??¨C The entity stopped speaking. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I am not going to have a nervous breakdown because of this, I already know that life is shit and I don''t care if my life is a stupid circus for idiots with too much free time" The entity agreed. ¨C "The characters depend on the authors to be born, act, move, think and exist, at the same time, the spectators make our existence confirmed because a character ceases to exist when he no longer has spectators¡­ Without these two groups, the multiverse would not exist¡­" "In the same way, the authors and viewers need us, we are the projection of creativity, desires, fantasies, dreams, longings, fears, insecurities, satisfaction, emotions,plexes, and everything that involves the creative processes... Without us, the authors would not exist and the spectators would die of boredom¡­" "Characters, authors, and spectators... Together we are a perfect ecosystem thatplements each other, if one of the groups disappears, the other two groups will perish..." "The real difference between normal characters and the Higher Entities is not immortality, what differentiates us is that normal characters stick to a single script and never experience an ounce of freedom, meanwhile, the Higher Entities can choose one of the thousands of options to act and live¡­ This is because there is a particr group of authors who use normal characters and give them the possibility to choose, these are fanfic authors" ¨C The entity looked at the hole full of letters. I see, fanfic authors are authors who recycle other authors'' stories to form their own stories... Maybe those authors make their stories as an homage to the source material or they''re just projecting their own fantasies, but I personally think they''re idiots without creativity. Yes, that includes you, stupid author of my story. "Well, whatever, I don''t really care about this" - I spoke with annoyance. ¨C "I already have enough problems and I do not have time to think about existential philosophy about what is real and what is not, you did not tell me the most important thing, what is the effect of these things" The entity agreed. ¨C "The characters who look at the fourth wall cannot really break it, they only have the illusion of breaking it, but that is also part of the script¡­ Logically, the characters can never touch the authors and spectators¡­" "But as a certain man showed me, there is no such thing as impossible... These holes in the fourth wall have various causes, but they can be summed up in two ways..." "First... Fanfic authors make such absurd and meaningless chaos that reality itself can''t stand the level of stupidity so it self-destructs..." I supposed. "Second... In some unlikely and theoretically impossible way, a character manages to touch the true fourth wall and destroy it... I don''t mean just talking to viewers and authors, I mean destroying the line that separates fact from fiction..." "When the fourth wall is broken by a stupid author it''s not the end of the world, over time the multiverse repairs itself, and everything keeps going, the stupidity of a single individual is not enough to destroy all fiction..." "The real problem is the characters without control... They lose their sanity knowing that their lives are a mere show so they be obsessed with freedom, even if that freedom means destroying the entire multiverse..." "When a character crosses the fourth wall, only absolute destruction awaits him¡­ His soul not only disappears, his records, his name, his history, and everything disappears, even his author¡­ There is no trace of his existence and no one will be able to remember him, not even the other authors and spectators¡­" ¡­ So a character can destroy his author¡­ Author, if one day you have the bright idea to murder one of my wives or make me NTR, I will put aside all desire to live and both of us will perish. You have been warned. "Somehow I feel like that''s not all" ¨C I frowned. The entity seems to enjoy nodding since he nodded again. ¨C "When an author disappears, the people around them will feel the disappearance despite not remembering the author... His loved ones such as friends and family will not remember him and they will feel that they lost something valuable which will lead them to an inexplicable depression¡­ Viewers who enjoyed his work will feel a permanent emptiness that, in extreme cases, it can drive them to suicide from the sheer boredom of living¡­ Authors need viewers in the same way that viewers need authors¡­" ¡­ Damn, this is an apocalyptic problem. If the characters enter the real world, they will cause a pandemic of depression and extreme boredom. Although humanity is so stupid that it destroys itself, if the boredom crisis infects all viewers, then everyone will die, which would make the authors lose the purpose of existing, the authors would stop writing and therefore the multiverse would disappear... ¡­ My life would be easier if I were aplete asshole who just moved forward without thinking about the consequences... "The biggest problem with meaningless characters is that the holes in the fourth wall don''t close even if the character dies" ¨C The entity looked back at the hole full of letters. ¨C "Each hole is a wound in the multiverse¡­ If many wounds umte, the multiverse will die¡­ Authors will no longer have creativity¡­ Viewers will no longer have entertainment¡­ Everything will perish" Officially this is my worst migraine so far. [Warning: The user''s stress has reached a dangerous point. The ''Obsession'' stat is about to copse] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' asks if it should use the skill ''Mythomania'' to decrease excess stress and migraine] "Senpai are you alright?" "No, nothing is right, damn it, everything is wrong" - I clenched my teeth with extreme hatred and went to the hole in the fourth wall. The hole is hundreds of times bigger than the hole caused by Gogh. Just looking at that space full of letters is making me feel a chill and instinctive fear so strong that for the first time in my entire life, I ampletely scared to death. My body wanted to get away from the hole so I did my best to ignore my survival instincts. I covered my hands with [Anti-Rasen] and held the corners of the hole in the fourth wall. [Warning: The user''s existence is being destroyed] [System Notification: The user has prevented the Ortro entity from absorbing the user''s suffering] "Luis! What the hell are you doing?!" Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit¡­ I hate my life. [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has been activated. Title ''Editor'' and ''Anti-Rasen'' energy have been strengthened] Chains of purple energy formed from my arms and began to cover the hole, but the chains disappeared as soon as they touched the words. This is not enough¡­ "Senpai, get away from that thing! Your soul will be destroyed at this rate!" "Luis!" Shut up... I''m working... "Hey asshole!" ¨C I yelled at the idiot who kept looking at me in silence. ¨C "Be useful for once in your fucking life and give me full ess to spiral energy!" "You''re not like Simo¡ö, I see that you don''t care about living beings and it''s obvious that you don''t want to do this" - The idiot kept looking at me without moving. ¨C "If you keep trying to repair the hole in the fourth wall, your existence will be eliminated, it is even possible that your author will disappear¡­ Why are you risking your existence to fix something that cannot be fixed?" "Look asshole, stop talking nonsense and give me the spiral energy, or I''ll kill you and take it on my own" ¨C This is the most painful shit I''ve ever experienced¡­ This will leave me with mental and emotional scars¡­ "Senpai, leave that stupid hole, and let''s get out of here!" ¨C BB ignored my instructions and left the space pocket. I couldn''t contain my anger. - "Shut up! I look like I want to do this shit?! If this stupidity gets out of control, our home will be destroyed¡­" I''ve resigned myself to facing absurd problems every day, I''m used to listening to idiocy, and I can tolerate all forms of extreme suffering... But I won''t let some pointless fucking shit endanger the lives of my family... "Fine" ¨C The jerk came up to me and was putting his hand on my shoulder, but he was stopped by Abby, BB, Nyaruko, Chiyo, Kuuko, Haachama, Ortro, Aotian, and Gogh. "Don''t stop that asshole, he has no choice but to help" - I spoke with difficulty, it''s hard to keep your sanity with this pain... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has used the skill ''Dissociative Identity'' to generate the Concept ''Repairer''. Effects: - Decrease inbat abilities. - Bonus on actions to repair things. - Decreased difficulty in repairing things. - Luck stat is increased when performing repairs of any kind] [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill apologizes for not being able to do something more useful] I''m not in the mood to deal with your low self-esteem issues¡­ But thanks, you did a good job. The women let the entity put its hand on my shoulder. [System Notification: The entity ''Anti-Spiral'' has recognized the user as a worthy sessor to ''Simon''s Will''. The limitations on the ''Rasen no Chikara'' and ''Anti-Rasen'' energies have been removed. Rasen no Chikara (89%) > (100%) Anti-Rasen (89%) > (100%)] All the powerful entities in my group came out to help me fix this thing, even the entity called Anti-Spiral did their best to help me close the hole in the fourth wall. As helpful as the help was, I didn''t let my wives near the hole. I prefer death to allow my wives to disappear¡­. Every time one of them reached their limit, I used [Hero''s Martyrdom] to absorb all the fatigue, pain, and suffering. I then used that same pain to power up my [Anti-Rasen] through [Masochism]. [System Notification: The entity ''Anti-Spiral'' has given the user the title ''Anti-Spiral (100%)''] [Anti-Spiral: Control is order, control is life, control is future, control is hope... Control is the only way to order, and order is the only way to the future... The user can use the ''Anti-Rasen'' at the level of a Concept. The user can ess the Concepts; Order, Control, and Restraint] [System Notification: The entity ''Anti-Spiral'' has granted the user the title ''Spiral King''] [Spiral King: My drill is the drill that pierces the heavens! Believe in yourself! Not in the you who believes in me. Not the me who believes in you. Believe in the you who believes in yourself! The user can use the ''Rasen no Chikara'' at the level of a Concept. The user can ess the Concepts; Freedom, Will, and Evolution] It was an endless cycle of suffering. Even my mind copsed so many times that I lost count¡­ Even my ''Obsession'' stat changed. [Obsession: - Unstoppable (100%) > Spiral King (?%). The user lost the ability to give up in the face of adversity. - Possessive (100%) > Yandere''s Madness (?%). The user has no limitations on his actions to protect/get his women. - Controller (100%) > Anti-Spiral (?%). The user seeks to control the uncontroble] And so after a long time, I experienced something again that I never thought I would feel again. I fell asleep¡­ Or rather, I passed out¡­.. .... .... [System Notification: The Multiverse thanks the user. The Multiverse favors the user] ...... ... ..... --- --- Author''s Note: Sometimes it seems like I smoked some illicit substance, but I swear I''m not on drugs, I''m just addicted to caffeine... Chapter 290: Third call, the show begins Chapter 290: Third call, the show begins I opened my eyes and sighed with an unpleasant mix of emotions. Psychoanalysis says that dreams are projections of the unconscious. In Sigmund Freud''s Interpretation of dreams, it is mentioned that these projections represent unfulfilled desires and repressed insecurities. Although the interpretation of dreams is arge topic within psychoanalysis, I feel an inner conflict about the things I just dreamed. Although the dream gods and nightmare demons have a deep understanding of dreams, the Outer Gods have the most contact with the Dream Realm, so for us, dreams are an alternate reality and not just fantasy. The point of this is that my dreams remain simplistic despite the experiences I have experienced. Just like the time I explored my repressed desires, my deepest dream is a peaceful life on a farm with my wives and daughters. Again, my sister was still by my side, although without a romantic rtionship, just brotherly love. On the other hand, my mother was not present so I am relieved that I do not have an unconscious Oedipusplex. Idiots who want to see me in a rtionship with my mother can go fuck themselves. All in all, it was a good break. Or so I would like to say... I''m currently lying on a bed while Chiyo lets me use her thighs as a pillow. Around me are my wives who took care of me while I was unconscious. In front of us was the humanoid figure that gave me ess to the two spiral energies, the Anti-Spiral. What seemed strange to me is that on the sides of the Anti-Spiral, there were two women. An attractive woman with red hair andrge breasts, the other woman was a beautiful woman with pale blonde hair tipped with blue. Both women were extremely attractive, but their expressions showed helplessness, anger, resignation, pain, and sadness. I just woke up and I''m already into something troublesome... "You seeded where Simon and I failed, you repaired the hole in the fourth wall" ¨C Anti-Spiral was still expressionless, but I think he has a subtle trace of joy. ¨C "You have all my gratitude, but this achievement is not enough, there are still other holes that must be repaired" The two women showedplex expressions upon hearing the name Simon, especially the blond-haired woman who seemed to feel a deep longing. I sighed. ¨C "Who are they?" "Simon loved freedom and living beings, he fought to preserve life, but he made a mistake, he underestimated the greed and stupidity of thinking beings..." "The spiral energy is a vtile and unstoppable power that can cause the destruction of millions of worlds..." "A long time ago a system user was able to obtain this energy and used it to break the fourth wall..." "Simon and I joined forces to stop him... We failed... Simon''s soul was destroyed and the system user entered the real world which caused the destruction of him and his author..." - Anti-Spiral seemed to sigh. "You like to talk too much" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Just tell me who they are and why it seems that the redhead wants to hit me" The redheaded woman snorted contemptuously and looked away which caused her big breasts to shake. Nothing bad. "Spiral energy is simr to Madness, it has a strong impact on the Will of living beings¡­ Rasen will make living beings yearn for freedom and evolution¡­ Anti-Rasen will make living beings pursue control and order¡­ Both energies are contrary, so theyplement each other, but at the same time, they counteract each other¡­" I think I''m understanding. So far I haven''t had much trouble withbining [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] since, ironically, the restrictions ced by Anti-Spiral prevented both energies from bing unstable. To give an example, the [Rasen] is a lithium battery and the [Anti-Rasen] is a fossil fuel. Depending on the car, both powers can make it work if one power source is used, but if both power sources are used in one car, the lithium battery will be overheated by the gasoline engine, and at the same time, the battery will ignite the fuel. In the end, the car will explode. Now that I have both energies at 100%, there is a great risk that my body will be destroyed by my own power, especially since I have a vtile and unstable third energy source, [Reader''s Madness]. "I see you understand, you are smarter than the average system user" ¨C Anti-Spiral nodded. ¨C "These two women are natives of this World and are a fundamental part of the original plot, so they have a deep connection with the two forms of spiral energy¡­" "I have done many experiments to find a way to stabilize the two forms of spiral energy in a single body¡­ What I discovered is that two cores with minds of their own are needed since the spiral energy feeds on willpower, desires, and the ability to ovee fears¡­" "I have the records and control of the Will of this World so I can reincarnate most of the characters, with the exception of the ones that were destroyed by the system user..." "The women around you mentioned that you are a superficial man who appreciates feminine appearance by human beauty standards, so I prepared these two women to be the cores of the spiral energy¡­" "Yoko Littner... The Rasen energy core..." - Anti-Spiral pointed at the red-haired woman. "Nia Teppelin... The Anti-Rasen energy core..." - Anti-Spiral pointed at the dull blonde-haired woman. Both women had expressions of difort so I can imagine what happened. "You revived them with their memories and personalities intact while you took away their free will" - I sighed tiredly, this will be a bother. "That''s right, I thought to modify their minds to make them totally loyal to you, but that Outer God said you prefer women with a will of their own" ¨C Anti-Spiral pointed to BB. ¨C "Although they keep their minds intact, I made sure they are obedient to all your orders¡­ If they die, I just need you to give me their souls and I can revive them as many times as necessary" "You''re wee senpai~" ¨C BB smiled proudly as if she wanted me to congratte her. Now I understand why the red-haired woman seems to want to bite me to death while the blonde woman seems like a tragic maiden. BB must have said a lot of stupid things while I was asleep... The red-haired woman named Yoko red at me. ¨C "If you dare to touch Nia, I will bite your filthy thing off!" ¡­ "Daoloth said that you are degenerate with a bondage fetish, that you enjoy sticking your member in women''s mouths until they suffocate, and that you have a strange fetish for destroying women''s anuses" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged. ...¡­ I put my hand on BB''s head. "W-Wait senpai! It was just a joke!" [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has been activated] "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! Shitty otaku, you fucking traitor! I''m going to erase your progress in Pok¨¦mon Red! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Tch, a degenerate who enjoys torturing women" ¨C Yoko stood in front of Nia like a mother cat protecting her daughter. Whatever, in some time I''ll give her Stockholm Syndrome. I released BB and left her convulsing on the bed, then stood up and stretched a bit. It was nice to get the ability to sleep back, even if it was for a short time. In this ce, there is no time so I am not worried about the flow of time in Gaia, now I must go back to finish the scenario in China. I pointed to the two women who will be the cores of the spiral energies. ¨C "Come here, we have to go" Both women were dissatisfied with being turned into convenient tools, but I don''t have time to take care of their emotions, I will seduce them as time goes on. Both women reluctantly approached me, they can''t disobey my orders. I held the hands of both women and felt my soul resonate with the souls of both women. It was a pleasant sensation, simr to drinking a ss of cool water in the middle of the desert. [System Notification: The entities ''Yokko Littner (Rasen Core)'' and ''Nia Teppelin (Anti-Rasen Core)'' are now owned by the user. Both entities have synchronized with the energies ''Rasen no Chikara'' and ''Anti-Rasen''] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has used the skill ''Dissociative Identity'' to generate the Concept ''Spiral''. The ''Spiral'' Concept can be used passively while using other Concepts] Oh, this is the first time I have a Concept that works passively, so far I can only use one Concept at a time, so this is a nice surprise. I ignored Yoko''s look of resentment and Nia''s expression of difort. I sent both girls to my Core of Existence and tasked Tsubaki and Kon to take care of both women. "Hey Listen! No man is safe from receiving NTR from the dog, not even the most beloved protagonists! The drill of this dog is the drill that will pierce the womb of the waifus!" This idiot... It was time to go back to China to finish the scenario of kidnapping, ransom, and war. I wanted to take Anti-Spiral with me as he can be an excellent ally. While he is not as strong as the Outer Gods, his ability to suppress the opponent''s strength is an excellent tool to take on overpowered enemies. In a fight, Anti-Spiral can constantly weaken the enemy while I use [Rasen] to constantly strengthen myself. Additionally, Anti-Spiral has excellent defensive capabilities thanks to his ability to negate odds and reality. Anti-Spiral was willing to trust me not only because I have the ability to repair the fourth wall, but more importantly, my obsession with protecting my harem isparable to his obsession with protecting the multiverse. In a certain way, we are both excellent allies since our goals are the same without having a conflict of interest, we both want to protect the stability of the multiverse. Best of all, he didn''t care that Gogh was a threat capable of creating holes in the fourth wall, although he asked me to keep Gogh in check to prevent the destruction of the multiverse. I can see that the Anti-Spiral is the kind of unyielding person who prefers to kill a million innocents in order to punish a single criminal, but his attitude is too lenient with me since, ording to him, that is what Simon would have wanted. I have no idea who that man was, but I am grateful to him for giving me such a helpful ally. As a thank him, I will take good care of his wife, Nia. Even though I would have liked to take the Anti-Spiral with me, he refused as he still has a lot of work to do. Apparently, this world is not the only ce with a hole in the fourth wall. Anti-Spiral has spent an eternity looking for the holes to iste them with his [Anti-Rasen] and thus prevent other Higher Entities from discovering these false doors to the real world. Objectively, it would be better if the Anti-Spiral works together with Paradise since they will do their best to protect the multiverse, but the Anti-Spiral understands that sentient beings will be seduced by the possibility of absolute freedom. The hole in the fourth wall is terrifying for BB and me since we know the separation between the real world and fiction, but for other entities, that thing seems like the door to freedom. Nyaruko, Chiyo, and the other women in my group had been drawn to the hole in the fourth wall, but this temptation of freedom was suppressed by their love (obsession) for me. It can be said that the temptation of freedom is useless in mental patients with emotional dependency. If the Higher Entity organizations discover these holes in the fourth wall, idiots will undoubtedly appear and try to ess the real world which will only bring disaster. I will not allow that to happen. For now, the Anti-Spiral will begin tracking holes in the fourth wall and reporting their locations to me so I can close them. Anti-Spiral said that if I have a problem, I can call him and he will help me even if it costs his life, but he also told me that I shouldn''t call him unless it''s an absolute emergency since preventing the destruction of the multiverse is his only reason for living. All the rest are trivial problems. I finally got a powerful ally who is not part of my harem. Anti-Spiral will make a good meat shield. Before returning to China, I practiced my mastery of [Rasen] and [Anti-Rasen] as it would be foolish to use a power I can''t control, especially since unpredictable dangers can always arise. After a little practice, I discovered something important. The spiral energy is absurd. Exining the potential of both energies in detail would be too confusing so I''ll put it in a simple example. I finally managed to create a defense against the Anti-Madness weapons, and it only took me a week... Officially, my group is the most dangerous doomsday squad in the multiverse. Still, my paranoid and pessimistic tendencies prevent me from feeling calm. I cannot be satisfied¡­ I must continue to seek power¡­ I must never let my guard down¡­ only then can I protect my family¡­ Shit, I think the excessive suffering made me more mentally disturbed¡­ Ah, whatever. "Ne, senpai~" ¨C BB had the smile of a pedophile looking at an unprotected daycare center. ¨C "Why don''t we go for a ride to Paradise or to the world of cultivators? It would be so much fun to cause enough chaos to destroy the bnce of power in the multiverse~" I sighed and shook my head. ¨C "BB, war only serves to enrich the countries andpanies that sell weapons, it is stupid that does not interest me, besides, doing something so stupid will bring us many enemies, and although we are strong, remember that your excess of self-confidence almost caused your death" "¡­Tch" ¨C BB clicked her tongue in disgust because he knows I''m right. If she wasn''t so narcissistic, then Beast VII wouldn''t have been able to destroy her body or mutte her soul. We were about to leave, but Anti-Spiral raised his hand to hand me a strange artifact. "A magic wand for little girls?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow, that thing looks like the toy that girls use in the television programs that my daughters watch. "In my search for a solution to the holes in the fourth wall, I met a creature that shares my purpose, to keep the multiverse alive" ¨C Anti-Spiral was still expressionless, it seems that he only shows emotions when talking about Simon. ¨C "I tried to contact that creature to let him know that you can help us, but he does not answer me¡­ If that creature is still alive, this will allow him to find you¡­ That creature can be useful to you so take this artifact with you" [Paranoia] said the artifact is harmless and System Goddess confirmed that the wand was a tracker with no conceptual trickery or other problematic bullshit. For now, I put the artifact away, but I had Abby modify the spatial coordinates of the wand in case the unknown creature is actually an enemy and wants to use this thing to ambush me. With everything ready, I returned to China. What happened next was very simple. Koyanskaya notified me that she finished preparations for my ns so I reverted to the identity of Lu San when I received a call from the police. Apparently, the videos where I hit and killed the group of gang members caused a lot of disagreement among the citizens because they considered it unfair that thew could not judge me, even though it is obvious that I used violence in self-defense. I have very influential women in my harem, but there are members of the government who want to catch me so my wives couldn''t stop the police froming to my door to question me. In addition to this, several of the protagonists that I have been hitting had contacts with great political influence, so the number of influential people who want to see me imprisoned continues to increase every day. Even Yang Chen joined the group of idiots who wish to destroy me at all costs. That idiot heard that I''m best friends with the Harem King, and since he can''t beat the system user, his brilliant idea is to finish me off. Pathetic. Another important point is that several anonymousints appeared where I was med for starting the current pandemic that is spreading through the northern area of ??the country. Those reports showed evidence of my actions, and while it wasn''t enough to prove that I spread the virus, it was the perfect excuse for the police to take me to the police station for questioning before Lin Ruoxi''s grandfather can protect me. As a side note, that information was provided by Monika and not the protagonists. So I was taken to the police station, but it was just a trap to capture me and take me to a secret base where the government used to torture foreign spies. "Senpai is a masochistic pervert with a bondage fetish" ¨C BB sighed with false disappointment while she had a sneer. "My cute little brother¡­ It hurts to see you hurt, but seeing you so helpless is¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ exciting¡­" - Chiyo was panting. I sighed internally as some idiot used steel tweezers to pull the exposed nerves from my hands. "And you still don''t scream, you''re amazing" - An idiot sneered at me. ¨C "You are a tough guy, but everyone has a limit¡­ It doesn''t matter how strong your willpower is, everyone gives in to pain" My hands are nailed to a wooden chair. My tendons and ligaments were severed while my nerves remained intact, so I won''t be able to move my limbs, but I will feel pain when my flesh is burned, cut, electrocuted, and subjected to other kinds of torture. I kept an expressionless face, I''m currently using the silent and emotionless temperament of serial killer Kuro. "You just have to be obedient and this hell will end" - The idiot smiled like a stolen car salesman. ¨C "Is the Ichijo family more important than your own life? Understand it! They abandoned you! You''re just a receable dog! You have been here for two days and nobody has looked for you! Nobody cares about you!" ¡­ I want to yawn, this is boring. I moved my lips, or what was left of my lips, I don''t even have teeth. The idiot approached me because he thought I''m speaking quietly because my body is so emaciated that I don''t even have the strength to speak. When the idiot''s ear was close to my mouth, I bit his ear to rip it off. Although I have no teeth, the strength of my jaw allows me to break steel with my gums. It''s simr to how a hippopotamus can crush human bones with sheer brute force. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" ¨C The idiot screamed in agony when his ear was ripped off. A security guard next to him was about to shoot me at the pieces of meat that used to be my legs, but that guard stopped when I spit the piece of the ear into his eye. The ear pierced his eye and reached his brain causing his death. "You talk shit... You taste like shit... You''re just shit..." - I spoke in a hoarse and rough voice since my throat is supposed to be injured from the many times I''ve been hanged. "Oh, you''re still causing trouble~ you''re so stubborn, although that was expected of the heir to the Ichijo family" ¨C The door of the torture chamber opened and a beautiful pink-haired woman entered the ce while being apanied by a cute girl with sses and ck hair. Koyanskaya knows that she does not have the strength to kill me and that this is all just a y, but she is having fun while mutting my body. That woman even cut off my genitals. Well, she knows the line she shouldn''t cross and she didn''t try to insert objects into my rectum. That''s the only kind of physical torture I''m not going to face. Koyanskaya sneered at the idiot who was bleeding to death on the floor. ¨C "Idiot, I told you not to get too close, this man is a Hero who has faced multiple world catastrophes, he is not an enemy that should be underestimated" Behind Koyanskaya, Yu Mei-ren had a gloomy expression. In the two days that I have been here, she is the only person who has shown me kindness, and on the sly, she has brought me food and water. Yu Mei-ren knows that I have the strength to kill all the people in this secret base, but there is an artifact capable of suppressing Higher Entities'' blessings, in addition, there are various spirit formations focused on suppressing supernatural skills. Within this base, only Higher Entities and system users are capable of using supernatural abilities. It is a good design to capture a rookie Hero, but there are many ws so this type of structure will be useless to capture a veteran Hero. Well, I can''t expect much from idiots so I''m not disappointed. A group of security guards carried out the earless idiot and the guard''s corpse, leaving me alone with Koyanskaya and Yu Mei-ren. "Well~ It''s time to have fun~" ¨C Koyanskaya took out a scalpel. ¨C "I like your look so today I will take your charming eyes~" She is really having fun. Yu Mei-ren looked away as she despises senseless sadism, she only enjoys torturing people who insult or attack her. She is a vindictive but rtively kind woman. When Yu Mei-ren looked away, Koyanskaya wordlessly moved her lips to give me a message. It seems that my saviors will arrive tomorrow... Actually, we canmunicate by telepathy, but she enjoys this kind of spy games. It''s a way to kill boredom so I''m following the game. Now I''m only curious about one thing, how many people will die tomorrow... I hope there will be a lot of them, that way I will have a solid justification for taking over China. "So, thank you for the gift~" ¨C Koyanskaya had a euphoric smile with flushed cheeks as she used the scalpel to cut my eyelids, then she began to cut my optic nerves, and gently gouged out my eyes. Surprisingly, this seems perfectly normal to me. After all, this is my life. Chapter 291: Rescuing the Womanizer 1 Chapter 291: Rescuing the Womanizer 1 (Seishirou Tsugumi Perspective) (Nisekoi) I have dedicated my entire life to serving the Kirisaki family. I was raised with the sole responsibility of protecting my Ojou-sama and being the Hive''s weapon. Throughout my life, I have been an elite assassin who does not disobey orders. I destroyed every thing and person that was an obstacle to Bee Hive Gang, I never hesitated to pull the trigger regardless of whether the enemy was women, the elderly, or children. I didn''t even hesitate when I was on a mission to capture the man I love. Despite the feeling of guilt, I shot Luis and he only managed to escape because he is smarter and more careful than me. If he had made a small mistake, I would have killed him when he tried to escape from the United States... After Luis escaped to Japan, I felt an overwhelming mix of emotions that often gave me nightmares. It hurt me to think that Luis used me as a tool, it hurt me to think that I hurt the only man I''ve ever loved, it hurt me to think that I was betraying the Kirisaki family for not being able to kill Luis, it hurt me to think that I didn''t I regretted having tried to kill Luis¡­ My sense of duty and my own feelings hurt every second. When I met Luis again, I felt extreme happiness seeing him alive, at the same time, I felt deep hatred seeing him alive. It was a painful and contradictory feeling, but my feelings calmed down when I talked to Luis and we recovered our rtionship. Even though Luis forgave me and showed me how much he loves me, there was something that kept stabbing at my heart. Even when Luis became my husband, I didn''t regret trying to kill him because, in my heart, I didn''t feel like I did anything wrong, I just followed orders like I always do. I didn''t realize that feeling of guilt, it was even possible that I could live with that feeling for the rest of my life, but now I can''t ignore those feelings. I did not stop loving Luis, on the contrary, I love him more than ever and I prefer to die than lose him. When we were sent into a world of magic, I noticed how important Luis had be to me. I even thought of abandoning Ojou-sama in order to be by Luis''s side... Seeing him fight desperately to protect us was touching. For a moment, I felt like he would do anything to protect me. I''m not a princess who needs a knight like in fairy tales, I''m not cut out to be a weakdy, but deep in my heart, I like the feeling of having someone willing to do anything to protect me. When we returned to Japan, I wanted to talk to Luis about my feelings, I wanted to express how much I love him and that he is my real priority, but I had to wait because a dangerous incident arose and Luis had to travel to China. Luis would only be gone two or three weeks so I prepared a special event to wee him, my greatest wish is to show him how much I love him without my own shame making me hide my feelings. I know that Luis can fully understand my heart since he has always been a maniptive bastard, but I want to be able to tell him how much I love him with my own voice. Things should be calm and peaceful, but instantly everything went to the bottom of the abyss. I usually spend my time together with Ojou-sama to take care of her, but one day she had a private conversation with the youngdy from the Tachibana family so I had some free time. I took a little walk around the Kirisaki family residence and identally heard something that almost broke my heart. The members of a supposed alliance were to obstruct the Ichijo family''s reinforcements for three days, enough time to deal with the Hero of Harmony. Three days would be enough to destroy the will and mind of Seiji Ichijo, who had been captured and isted in a heavily guarded location. Those words were said by a high-ranking member of the gang so I didn''t even try to confirm this information with ude-sama or the Kirisaki family, it was very possible that Ojou-sama''s father or ude-sama wanted to get rid of Luis. I also couldn''t go with the Ichijo family since the yakuza leader might not believe my words, he has a deep friendship with Ojou-sama''s father and he might not believe me. The Tachibana family specializes in defense so they''re not a good fit for rescue missions, plus I don''tpletely trust them since they''re government-affiliated police forces and anything involving the government always has two sides. I didn''t have time to talk to Ojou-sama since time was my biggest obstacle, I couldn''t gather allies for the dangerous mission either, I could only psych myself up to undertake a suicide mission. Before leaving for China, Luis showed me a small group of elite subordinates that he prepared in case of emergencies. I gathered that group and thus got a small boat that would allow me to leave Japan without attracting the attention of the naval forces. I originally thought of doing this mission alone, but a co-worker was willing to tag along with me on this suicide mission. Pa McCoy, a prodigy sniper who is among the top 10 snipers in the world. Luis always describes Pa as a temperamental brat, spoiled and idiotic. I can''t deny that description, but despite everything, Pa is one of the most reliable people I know since she is not totally loyal to Bee Hive Gang, but to her friends. When Luis and I had a rtionship in the United States, Pa sometimes interrupted us when we were in intimate moments. She doesn''t want to admit it, but it''s obvious that she has some feelings for Luis since he was the first person to treat Pa like a girl and not like a weapon. In fact, I fell in love with Luis for the same reason. When we left the maritime territory of Japan, we did not go directly to China, but to a point in the sea without the jurisdiction of any country. Luis has always criticized me for being an impulsive woman who only uses violence to solve problems. I hit him when she says that, silly. Although hearing that is unpleasant, I also take it into ount since the life of a mercenary is full of danger and brute force alone is not enough to survive. I know my shorings, I know that Pa and I are not enough to rescue Luis from one of the world powers. Luis has exined to me that supernatural beings cannot interfere in human conflicts, so if our group is made up of humans without supernatural abilities, then the cultivators will not be able to hinder the rescue. I have superhuman strength and Pa has one of the best marksmen in the world, but that''s not enough, what we need is a brilliant and unscrupulous mind. Before leaving Japan, I contacted the only person who is as crazy as Luis and she will not hesitate to help me. The only way to get that person''s attention was by sending him a photo of me with Luis, and a message requesting help to rescue Luis. Being in maritime territory without jurisdiction, a ship approached ours. It''s close to midnight so I used a shlight to make the agreed signal. The boat stopped on our side and a group of people boarded our boat. "If this is a trap from your shitty gang, don''t think you''re going to leave this fucking ce alive" ¨C A woman looked at me with disgust while holding a gun in her right hand and a radiomunicator in her left. Luis''s subordinates apanying me were expressionless as machines, but they held their weapons in preparation for a fight. I sighed. ¨C "Reba, I have always thought that you are a psychopath and I don''t like you, but this time, stop saying stupid things and listen to me, Luis is in a big problem and I need your help" "And why should I believe you?" Reba looked at me coldly. ¨C "As far as I remember, your shitty gang wants to kill Luis¡­ The only reason I haven''t put a bullet between your eyes is that the idiot values you too much¡­ tch" Reba''s killing intent has grown to an insane point, she has be a bloodthirsty beast. Luis and Reba have both changed so much that it makes me long for the old days¡­ "You can think what you want, but I''m serious, Luis was captured by very dangerous people, I can''t rescue him without your help" ¨C I opened a briefcase and took out a series of documents that summarized everything that was happening. Before I escaped from the Kirisaki residence, I was able to find these documents, so I took them and escaped from Japan. Reba is just as paranoid as Luis, so she will never agree to cooperate with me if I don''t show her enough evidence. Reba flipped through the documents casually, but after reading the first page, her expression turned serious. That expression only got worse with each page she read, in the end, her expression only showed an intense desire to kill. Reba pointed her gun at my face. I had to raise my hand so Luis''s subordinates wouldn''t attack it. "Are you fucking with me you fucking bitch?! Are several of the most powerful groups in the world behind Luis''s kidnapping?!" ¨C Reba seemed to be on the verge of losing her mind. ¨C "Your fucking shitty gang is to me for this! I''m going to kill all of you fucking bunch of assholes!" Compared to me, she never questioned her feelings for Luis, that''s why Luis was closer to her than he was to me and that always made me feel jealous, but now this brings me a feeling of happiness. At least I can trust her. Reba¡­ Well, Revy, she turned on the radiomunicator in her hand and gave a brief message. ¨C "I will need another favor¡­" "Understood" ¨C A female voice came out of themunicator. The sea began to shake and a submarine came out next to us... I looked nkly at Revy. - "Seriously?" Revy shrugged. ¨C "Did you really think that I would meet you without a n to protect myself from ambushes? You are still the same idiot as always, the only good thing you have is your body because your stupidity is bigger than your breasts" ¡­ Now I remember why I hate this woman¡­ For now, I''ll focus on rescuing Luis, then I''ll beat up this ridiculous woman. --- --- Author''s Note: Reba Lee / Revy from ck Lagoon. Chapter 292: Rescuing the Womanizer 2 Chapter 292: Rescuing the Womanizer 2 (Seishirou Tsugumi Perspective) (Nisekoi) My initial idea was to infiltrate the secret base where Luis was captured, but Revy showed me how foolish and optimistic I was to think of attacking a secret military base through brute force. Although I managed to get the location and some ns for the military base, I am not sure where Luis is so we will need to invade the base, face the guards, find Luis, escape from the base and then leave China. One of the allies Revy brought in has detailed knowledge of China''s military, so I realized my n was just a suicide attack. That''s why I hateing up with ns, I''m only good at following orders... We are now in a secret location within the territory of China. We managed to enter the borders of the country thanks to some unexpected allies. To get started, Revy contacted a Russian organization called Hotel Moscow. They are the mafia of Russia and control a significant part of the arms smuggling in Eurasia. The bases of the Moscow Hotel were established by ex-Soviet soldiers, so they have a radical ideology that led them to have conflicts with other countries. That changed in recent years and that organization began to do business with other countries which increased its influence. Despite everything, the Moscow Hotel and Bee Hive Gang have a very bad rtionship as they are the two main arms dealers in the underworld. Although helping Luis goes against the interests of Bee Hive Gang, that is not enough for Hotel Moscow to be willing to invade a military base in China, especially since the Chinese mafia and the Russian mafia havemercial agreements and invade the territory of the other gang would equal a deration of war. The Moscow Hotel was willing to get involved in this problem for two reasons. To begin with, Revy has done several missions for the leader of the Moscow Hotel, Sofiya Pavlovna, alias Blaika. In the almost three years that I haven''t seen Revy, she''s done all kinds of missions and met a lot of dangerous people. In those missions, she got thousands of enemies who want to see her dead, but she also met business partners willing to give her a hand in this problem, although it is not free help, Revy had topletely empty her pockets to get allies. The second reason why the Hotel Moscow is helping us is that the biggest mafia in China also requested the rescue of Luis. Char Siu is the most powerful mafia in China despite having no alliances with the Four Great Families of China. I was really surprised to hear that the leader of Char Siu is not only willing to spend a huge amount of money to finance this mission, but she also is not afraid to antagonize the government of her country in order to rescue Luis. In fact, the base where we are meeting to n the rescue was provided by Yui Kanakura, leader of Char Siu. Although we have a decent group, it is still not enough to face the Chinese military forces, but that has a solution. Miss Yui contacted a top Chinese special forces general, veteran Lin Zhiguo. From what I heard, he is the grandfather of Miss Ruoxi who is one of Luis''s wives. That womanizer has no limits... General Zhiguo cannot support us directly as he is a patriotic soldier and loyal to the government, but he was willing to prevent the supernatural forces of the government from intervening during the rescue mission, although he can only prevent the mobilization of the cultivators for 5 hours. The main problem is that the Chinese government is not the only supernatural force that we have to face. The magicians of Europe, the Vatican forces, and even the Freemasons are part of this attack against Luis. Miss Yui said that she will be in charge of preventing the enemies from giving reinforcements to the military base, meanwhile, the soldiers of the Moscow Hotel will attack the entrance of the base while a small elite squad infiltrates the base to rescue Luis while the soldiers are busy fighting the invaders. Although Char Siu has a lot of power, the problem is that the Four Great Families can take advantage of this to attack them from behind, so it is unrealistic to let them be the only ones to stop the foreign supernatural forces. That was the concern we wanted to discuss, but Miss Yui introduced us to two allies. On one side, there were two women in cultivator clothes, on the other side, there was an elderly man apanied by a blond man with big muscles and a woman with her face covered by a white veil. One of the female cultivators bowed respectfully. ¨C "Nice to meet you, my name is Hua Niang and I am the head of the treasure room of the Raksasha Sect, next to me is my sister Bai Jiaojiao, I am sorry if her bad attitude may be offensive" (Author''s Note: My Beautiful Teacher Characters) "Tch" ¨C The other girl just clicked her tongue in disgust. I don''t know much about the events in China so I don''t know what sect that is. "You don''t belong to the sect founded by the system user who calls himself Harem King?" ¨C Blaika looked at the two women nkly. ¨C "I understand that this system user is one of the reasons why the child was captured" I had to contain my impulses, those words almost made me shoot both women. Revy was the same as me so we could only clench our fists to contain the desire to kill. "Our founding ancestor is a close friend of the hero of Japan, but unfortunately, our ancestor is not a person who thinks too much about things so he was deceived by the words of Western enemies" - Hua Niang spoke sadly. ¨C "Our ancestor has been deeply depressed thinking that his friend betrayed him so he locked himself in closed-door cultivation¡­ We have met that hero so we know that he does not want to betray our ancestor so we are willing to use all our power to rescue him, that is our sect''s wish" He had already heard that Luis befriended a system user, but I didn''t give it much thought since Luis is incapable of making friends. Maybe Luis is using the system user for some absurd n, it''s also possible that Luis really betrayed the system user... Considering how absurd Luis''s life is, I wouldn''t be surprised if the system user turns out to be a woman who secretly loves Luis. The women of the Raksasha Sect signed a Contract provided by Miss Yui to ensure that the sect will not betray us at the most critical moment. After the cultivators, the group led by the elderly man introduced themselves. "I haven''t appeared before humans in a long time, but this situation is very important..." - The man sighed and a golden aura covered his body. ¨C "I am Tongtian Jiaozhu, Great Master of Heaven and one of the deities that protect this country" Revy, Blaika, and the other humans who were in the ce had strange expressions as if they were trying hard not to kneel. The god showed no hostility and the golden aura around his body quickly disappeared. Although the god only wanted to show his identity, the imposing and holy presence he emitted could force mortals to kneel to worship him. That presence could only be resisted by the two female cultivators, Miss Yui, and myself. I don''t understand why I can stand the presence of the god, but I have a feeling that Luis did something. "Damn, that was disgusting" - Revy growled in frustration not caring to offend a true god, shecks any sense of danger. "I tried to restrict my presence as much as possible, but I didn''t remember that humans were so weak, it was my mistake" ¨C The god spoke apathetically. Revy was about to say nonsense that would get her in trouble so I covered her mouth with my hand. Her sharp tongue got us a lot of trouble in the past so it''s best to keep her quiet. "Hey old man, stop wasting time, and let''s help my brother" - The blond man spoke with annoyance as he held an almost empty bottle of wine. ¨C "This was myst bottle, I need more peach schnapps¡­" "Monkey, stop talking" ¨C The woman with her face covered spoke with extreme coldness. My instincts warned me that she is not the strongest person in that group, but she is the most dangerous. "What''s up, old witch? Are you mad that your little love isn''t here to wee you?" ¨C The man smiled mockingly. ¨C "Heh, remind me to give your husband a green hat~" "Monkey, say another word and I''ll make sure you have no offspring for the rest of your life" - The woman spoke with extreme coldness. The man shrugged. ¨C "I already have many monkeys on my mountain, having children will only take away my time to rx" Luis has been rting to strange people. The god who led the group shook his head at the behavior of hispanions. ¨C "Centuries pass, but they are still like children¡­ The mountain does not change no matter how many winds hit it" ¡­ What? I decided to ignore the sentences I don''t understand or my head will hurt. Like the Raksasha Sect, the gods of China swore to help us stop foreign supernatural forces and government agents. Although the gods are forbidden to interfere with the affairs of the human world, catastrophic incidents have been urring in this country showing the appearance of an Outer God, so the gods are authorized to intervene in the human world without breaking the agreement with the Will of the World. At least that was what they exined, I only understood that they helped us. Not all the gods of China are willing to help us, but we will have enough allies to carry out the rescue mission. The blond man is Sun Wukon, the Monkey King. He will bring the ten thousand monkeys living on the mountain to him, each monkey is supposed to beparable to a mid-stage cultivator. By human standards, each monkey is equivalent to a squad of elite soldiers with heavy weapons, and each monkey not only specializes in martial arts but also has regeneration abilities and illusions. Tongtian Jiaozhu has no soldiers to help him, but he is one of the strongest deities in China so he can stop all the magicians and Vatican agents on his own, the rest of the troops just have to prevent the Territory Administrators use your authorities to subdue the god. The woman was Xi Wangmu, Queen Mother of the West. She can provide temporary immortality to soldiers, heal wounds, and protect allies so she will be a support, though the Monkey King mentioned that Xi Wangmu can turn into a horrible gue and cmity monster if she gets enraged. There are other deities who are willing to help us, although they are mostly notbatants but support personnel. By the way, the gods mentioned that we will have few reinforcements since the current leader of Chinese mythology is not willing to help Luis for various reasons, especially because Luis has been seducing his wife. Luis, for the love of God, stops being silly... The only thing that worries me is that Tongtian Jiaozhu mentioned that China seems to be facing a cmity and they will need Luis''s help to deal with the disaster, also, two deities have disappeared which makes the situation more worrying. Although the security of this country involves the lives of millions of people, I am only here to rescue Luis, I have no time for other matters. That was how we set up the mission to rescue Luis. ording to the information gathered, the military base where Luis is was built with a powerful Feng Shui formation that is capable of disabling most supernatural abilities, only innate abilities can be used in that ce. Because of this, the squad in charge of looking for Luis will be made up of people without supernatural abilities. Revy also rounded up dangerous people who owed her favors so the rescue party was established. Reba Lee aka Revy. International criminal charged with murder, smuggling, and terrorism. (Author''s Note: ck Lagoon) Pa McCoy aka White Fang. Professional assassin and one of the best snipers in the world. (Author''s Note: Nisekoi) Seishiro Tsugumi, aka ck Tiger. Professional assassin in the service of thergest gang in the United States. (Author''s Note: Nisekoi) Sofia Pavlovna, alias Blaika. Leader of the Moscow Hotel. She insisted on doing the job personally, apparently, she''s the kind of leader who leads battles with almost suicidal tendencies. (Author''s Note: ck Lagoon) Minene Uryu. International criminal wanted for terrorism. Revy and she have done some jobs together, she does absurd missions as long as they offer her enough money, but if necessary she admits that she will betray us. (Author''s Note: Mirai Nikki) Edith ckwater. CIA agent in charge of doing dirty work that cannot go public. She and Revy know each other through smuggling missions, that woman is willing to help us since the United States government is interested in the potential of the Hero who earned the hostility of several powerful groups. (Author''s Note: ck Lagoon) Yui Kanakura. Leader of the biggest mafia in China. She insisted oning with us as some of her special skills are not suppressed by Feng Shui formation. That''s supposed to be because of the skills granted by ''The King of Lies''. (Author''s Note: Nisekoi) Topics about Higher Entities are things I can''t understand, but at least Miss Yui is an excellent martial artist so she can help us quietly neutralize the soldiers. We will infiltrate the base using the secret ns that General Lin Zhiguo provided us. With everything ready, we start moving. I just hope that Luis is well... Chapter 293: Rescuing the Womanizer 3 Chapter 293: Rescuing the Womanizer 3 (Seishirou Tsugumi Perspective) (Nisekoi) We didn''t have much time to make preparations, so we carried out the rescue mission the same night we devised the n. China''s deities cannot use 100% of their abilities as that would endanger normal citizens and that would vite the agreement with the Will of the World. Still, they can use enough power to prevent foreign forces from leaving the hotel they''re staying at. I don''t fully understand what a Mirror Dimension is, but the Tongtian god Jiaozhu locked the magicians and Vatican agents in such a ce so they can''t attack us. I got abat ss and various magic skills in the fantasy world, but I''m sure that god can kill me with a single breath so I''m relieved that he''s on our side. My hero skills will be canceled when we enter the military base, but I can use my magic items and abilities in the area outside the base. We arrived at the most unprotected area of ??the base, the problem is that it is too narrow a vent and only a small animal can enter the pipe. Well, that''s normal for a drain pipe. I took out a leather bag and began to take out the artifacts that Luis gave me when we returned to Japan. He mentioned that in this world it is forbidden to smuggle magical artifacts, but there are almost no restrictions on the use of technology as long as said technology is not excessively advanced. I can''t bring thepressed sma cannons, but I can use the carbon fiber suits that can spread the impact, protect from electromaic attacks, can fool thermal scanners, are resistant to fire, nitrogen, and poisonous gases, and have a function hibernation in case the person is seriously injured. I have 100 of these suits and they can be tailored to any size so I gave one to each member of the rescue squad. I also took out the weapons that were adapted to have a perfect silencer, bullets that pierce armor, have no recoil despite the high caliber of the bullets, and even serve as a blunt weapon without damaging the barrel of the weapon. "You have interesting toys" ¨C Blaika looked at the weapons with interest as she undressed to put on her suit. ¨C "How about selling me some weapons? I can give you a good price" The suit is designed very much like the ones worn by SWAT agents. I''m sure Luis did the design as he likes tactical designs. "If you want the weapons you will have to rescue Luis, he gave me these weapons" - I answered nkly and finished equipping myself. I didn''t draw my weapons before reaching the base entrance as I was worried there might be some traitor among us and it would be dangerous to show them that I have a space storage bag full of weapons. "Hey, what''s that?" ¨C The terrorist Minene Uryu showed her good terrorist instincts, what caught her attention the most was a ck sphere the size of a golf ball. "It''s a stic explosive, it has a button on the side, when you activate the explosive, you can throw it at a target and it will explode on impact" ¨C I finally equipped all my weapons. ¨C "It has a forceparable to a grenade, with the difference that the explosion emits enough heat to melt steel, it is useful for attacking armored trucks" "Oh¡­" ¨C The woman seemed to want to put the artifact away without me realizing it. I sighed. ¨C "You can keep whatever you want as long as you help me rescue Luis, I will also give you more weapons after we leave this country" "Tch, that idiot spoils you too much" ¨C Revy spoke in frustration and equipped several weapons. Although she prefers thin clothes, this time she was willing to wear thebat suit as this mission is too dangerous. With everything ready, we begin the rescue operation. The entrance to the pipe was sealed with an armored steel alloy grating, even with my superhuman strength, it would be hard for me to break through that thing. Fortunately, I also got some tricks. "Physical Strengthening" ¨C I activated the most basic spell I know of and grabbed the grid. Although I don''t have the skills of Ojou-sama who specializes in physicalbat and body strengthening, my basic spells are enough to rip the grid apart. The water with residues came out when breaking the grid. It''s not the first time I''ve done a mission among fecal waste, but I''m d the suit helmet can also filter odors. After breaking through the grate, I took out a shovel with a sharp edge and cut the pipe, then started digging through the reinforced concrete. "Shit, did you get addicted to steroids?" ¨C Revy spoke with disbelief seeing me break the reinforced concrete with ease. I couldn''t respond to her nonsense since I have to finish before the spell wears off. I memorized the map so we arrived at the loneliest bathroom in the base. Just as I was about to break through thest door, my spell was canceled. It looks like we''ve entered the area where supernatural skills are negated. "Now what? Didn''t you have a good breakfast and are you tired?" - Revy sighed with annoyance and mockery. - "Moron" The stress of Luis being in trouble is wearing on my patience so I try hard not to hit Revy. I took a deep breath to calm myself down and pulled out what looked like a scalpel from my belt. This is a cutter that uses high-frequency vibrations to break through armored materials. The problem is that it makes too much noise so I used the weakest power and just broke the hinges on the door to open it without alerting the soldiers in the base. "Too interesting toys" ¨C Blaika seemed to be nning iprehensible things, but it doesn''t matter, I just hope it won''t be a hindrance to the mission. On my back, I have a backpack where I carry various tools. When we entered the base, I opened the backpack to take out a spray capable of eliminating any traces of dirt and odor. This is useful for leaving no traces and avoiding guard dogs. What surprised me is that Miss Yui didn''t seem disgusted that we moved through human secretions. The women of this group are people who have crawled through blood and dirt so we can''t be called refineddies, even Pa has had to sleep surrounded by corpses and excrement. The young leader of the Chinese mafia seems to know the battlefield and she is not just ady who was raised in a greenhouse. It would be nice if she can be friends with Ojou-sama¡­ Inside the military base, we begin to advance to the deepest area, which is where the prisoners who are subjected to torture are kept. I am mentally prepared to see Luis in deplorable conditions. My only relief is that his Hero magic should be able to heal any wound as long as he''s alive, we just need to get him out of the military base to get his skills working again. We moved carefully between the less guarded areas. We kept an eye on the camera movements to hurry up when the cameras couldn''t focus on us and we were able to move easily until we got close to the underground area. The surface area was in chaos due to the attack by the Moscow Hotel soldiers, moreover, Luis''s subordinates were supporting our allies so most of the troops in the base went to fight on the surface leaving few people in the corridors of the underground area. Before entering the underground area, mymunicator received an unknown signal. I was about to give the signal to attack for fear that we had been discovered, but I heard a familiar voice. "Hello~ It''s been a while since we talked~" ¨C The voice belonged to one of Luis''s wives, a woman named Monika. I''m not sure where Luis met that woman, but she''s the one in charge of managing Luis''smunications, and I also heard that she''s a professional hacker. "Monika? How did you connect to mymunicator? It''s supposed to be a safe frequency" ¨C With my hand, I made a sign to indicate that we have to go somewhere to talk, then I pointed to the door of a warehouse that was guarded by two enemy soldiers. Revy and I hurried over to the soldiers. Before the first soldier could react, my left palm hit his forehead at the same time my right fist hit his chest. Every day I continue to train in the martial arts that Luis taught me so my blow did not damage the soldier''s bulletproof suit, but the force of my blows went to his internal organs which destroyed his heart and brain. Since the soldier had a special helmet to avoid poisonous gases, the blood in his mouth did not spill on the ground. Unlike me, Revy used two knives to attack the second soldier. Those knives have no magical powers but are made of a special alloy that can cut through the armor of a bulletproof vest. The problem is that Revy has the same nasty habit as Luis. She decapitated the soldier at the same time that she stabbed through the soldier''s heart. Ever since we were kids, Luis and Revy always made sure the enemy had no chance of surviving even if it meant maiming and burning the enemy. I never liked how bloody they both are, but Luis exined to me that it is better to eliminate a problem at the root without leaving opportunities for the enemy toe back for revenge, so I also strive to eliminate any possibility of the enemy surviving. Regardless, it would be better if Revy didn''t leave a big pool of blood on the ground... I quickly pulled out another spray that could remove blood stains. I cleaned up the blood and dragged the corpses into the warehouse as the rest of the rescue party went inside as well. I didn''t have time to scold Revy for being so careless and continued talking to Monika. "Nice hit, it seems you have been training the techniques my husband taught you~" ¨C Monika spoke with amusement. I have not met that woman, but I have the impression that she is the kind of person who hides a cruel side behind a friendly smile. Just the type of women that Luis associates with the most¡­ Silly pervert. "I can''t ess the other women''smunicators, please put me on speakerphone to talk to all of you, and don''t worry about discretion, I''m avoiding cameras seeing them and there are currently no soldiers near this location~" - It sounded like Monika was making fun of me. Now I can notice it. We made it this far, but it wasn''t just because of our luck and abilities, this woman was helping us¡­ It makes me feel a little disappointed in myself, but more than anything, I''m grateful for her help. I took off my helmet and put mym on speaker so the other women could hear Monika. They also took off their helmet to be morefortable since those things are a bit suffocating. "Hello~ Nice to meet you, my dear husband''s lovely wife~ I appreciate that you guys are risking your lives to save him, so I''ll do my best to help you" - Monika sounded like a trustworthy friend, although from the few conversations I''ve had with her, I feel like she''s a bit of a teasing and sadistic woman. "Tch, that idiot really did form a harem" ¨C Revy sounded frustrated. We ignore Revy''s anger and concentrate on listening to Monika. She told us in detail about the structure of the military base, Luis''s location, the escape route, and most strikingly, she mentioned that a person in this base is secretly helping us. In fact, it was thanks to her that Monika was able to infiltrate the security system. Revy stoppedining and focused on Monika''s exnation since the situation is more dangerous than we imagined. Before I told Revy that Luis had changed, he became softer, he is willing to start a family and now he has the ability to feel genuine affection towards other living beings. Luis had be more human, although, at the same time, he seems to be more violent and extremist when ites to solving problems. Revy was surprised by this, but that surprise quickly turned to frustration and regret. Since we were kids, she and Luis have been very close so it seems to bother her that Luis changed so much while she wasn''t by his side. Revy also told me that there were two reasons she sold the location to Luis''s family. First, Bee Hive Gang had threatened her that if she did not reveal the location and identity of the person who murdered two gang leaders, the government would mark her and Luis as terrorists, so the government special forces would hunt them down like animals. That was almost four years ago so Luis was still a child and Revi was barely a teenager, so it was impossible to face the government''s special forces, so Revy took the option where she and Luis could survive. Using Luis''s family as a decoy for a chance to escape to another country. The second reason was that we knew that Luis hated his parents and treated his sister like a nuisance, so Revy thought that Luis would be willing to sacrifice his own family. Honestly, I thought the same. That is why we were surprised that Luis not only risked his life to protect his parents and sister, he even managed to escape from the United States to reach Japan. Until now, all information about Luis had been hidden by the Ichijo family so Revy thought that Luis died. That made her go crazy and that''s why she''s been taking all kinds of suicide missions while she''s making constant attacks against Bee Hive Gang. Because of all this, Revy is worried that Luis wants to kill her, but I already exined to her that Luis changed and is no longer the same heartless psychopath that we used to know, now he is a loving and overprotective psychopath. Revy still doesn''t believe me, so she gets frustrated every time she hears about Luis''s love life. Going back to Monika''s exnation, she mentioned that most of the soldiers in the underground area are pretty much useless cannon fodder, Revy could take them all out single-handedly. The real problem is that there are four elite agents guarding the room where Luis is being held. I know the list of the best assassins and soldiers in the world, but I didn''t recognize two of the agents Monika mentioned. Fortunately, Blaika and Miss Yui have excellent intelligence-gathering services so they were able to recognize the enemies. Lin Dongfang, one of the best doctors in the world and an assassin who is ranked 8th among the world''s most dangerous men. This list is based on human society and not the supernatural world, although, in the supernatural world, he has a high reputation. Yang Ming, the man who is ranked third of the most dangerous man in the world, although there are rumors that his strength of him isparable to the best assassin in the world, the god of death Pluto. ording to Miss Yui''s additional information, that man is one of the strongest cultivators in China, and although he can''t use his special skills here, his martial arts make him a dangerous enemy. Lin Yi, the 11th most dangerous man in the world, and like Luis, he is a murderer with a hidden identity so I didn''t recognize his name. He is also Lin Dongfang''s adopted son and Yang Ming''s disciple so it is possible that he is a cultivator as well. These three men are extremely dangerous. Although we have superior weaponry than this country has, Luis has shown me that people who reach the pinnacle of martial arts are more dangerous than a heavily armed army. As if that wasn''t enough, the fourth man is the strongest government agent and someone ranked as the strongest cultivator in all of China, a man named Li Baishan. There isn''t much information about thisst man and the records mark him as an unimportant disposable soldier, but Miss Yui mentioned that even the Four Great Families are afraid of that man. She doesn''t know the details, but apparently, he is close to bing something more dangerous than the gods, a Higher Entity. "I''m out of here" - Minene turned to leave after hearing about the enemies we must face. ¨C "If you want to die it is not my fucking problem" This doesn''t surprise me, the enemies are too dangerous so we have to make a n of attack... "Hey asshole" ¨C Revy raised her gun and pointed it at Minene''s back. ¨C "There are only two ways for you to leave here, help me rescue Luis, or I will kill you, you have three seconds to choose" "Damn bitch, did you go crazy?!" -Minene turned around and pointed a gun at Revy. ¨C "You already heard the information, those damned bastards will not die with bullets and explosives alone! I already risked too muching to this fucking ce! I''m not going to sacrifice my life to rescue your stupid fucking boyfriend!" Revy narrowed her eyes. I recognize that look, she is calcting how to kill Minene in the most violent and painful way. "Lower your weapons!" ¨C Miss Yui raised her voice causing a strange feeling to fill the warehouse. Revy and Minene were trembling as they lowered their weapons, though their expressions showed that they were struggling against their own bodies. "Miss Minene, I appreciate youing here to help us, but I won''t allow unpredictable variables to arise so I''ll give you two options" ¨C Miss Yui massaged her forehead as if she was dizzy. ¨C "If you are willing to swear that you will help us without betraying us, I promise an excellent reward, enough money so that you will not have to work again in your life, but if you do not want to help us, you must swear that you will stay in this warehouse to prevent a treason" I felt a chill. Luis warned me that oaths are not something to be taken lightly. Something as simple as a verbal promise can be a ve cor that won''t go away even when you die. Revy seemed angry with those options, she prefers to murder every person she dislikes. "Let''s calm down" ¨C Blaika showed great charisma and spoke like a trustworthy older sister. ¨C "Look, we are already here and surely the escape route has already been blocked so we can only follow the route marked by Miss Monika¡­ Right?" "Fufufufu~ So funny" ¨C Monika''s voice was filled with amusement. I think there is something I do not understand... "It''s like you say, the entrance where you guys came in has already been blocked, the only way to get out of here is to rescue my husband, then I''ll show you the escape route~" ¨C Monika sounded like she was watching a funny show. I sighed. ¨C "Monika, did the enemies block the entrance, or did you?" "Fufufu~ Does it matter?~" ¨C Monika was still enjoying herself. Now I''m sure that Luis has a fetish for troubled and mentally disturbed women... Does that mean I''m crazy too? It''s better if I don''t think about it... "Heh" ¨C Revy sneered. ¨C "Imbecile, you have no choice, now move your ass and serve as a distraction" Minene gritted her teeth furiously and didn''t let go of her weapon, Revy has a talent for driving people mad. "Oh? Do you really want to fight me?" ¨C Now Revy seemed to be having fun. Minene took a deep breath and put her weapon away in frustration. ¨C "Shit, I should have imagined that this would happen if I worked with you¡­ Fucking psycho bitch" "Hahaha,e on, don''t make that face" ¨C Revy approached Minene and put her arm around Minene''s shoulders as if they were friends. Though my reflexes are superior to most humans, I didn''t see when Revy jammed the barrel of the gun into Minene''s mouth. ¨C "Listen to me idiot, if you point a gun at me again, I am going to cut off your limbs and then I will take you to a group of bums to **** each of your fucking holes, I will even gouge out your eyes so that the bums have more holes to y" ¡­Revy, you are unpleasant¡­ Minene didn''t seem scared despite having a gun in her mouth, she even red at Revy with hatred and a desire to kill. Both women kept stubborn looks, but Minene decided to give in so she looked away from her. "Good, that''s better" ¨C Revy smiled and removed the gun from Minene''s mouth. Minene spat to the side and spoke hatefully. ¨C "Damn crazy bitch" "If you want to kill me, you can try, but first you have work to do" - Revy smiled without giving importance to Minene''s attitude. I sighed, Revy is a living chaos. "You''ve known Reba since she was a child, was she always like this?" ¨C The blonde woman from the CIA asked me with slight curiosity. I sighed again. ¨C "Yes, she and Luis always had a problem inside their heads, that is why they were very close" "Tch, they are a couple of idiotic and violent animals" - Pa puffed out her cheeks with anger, she is jealous. "We don''t have time for this" - I shook my head and concentrated on the situation. ¨C "We must make a n to face the four growers and rescue Luis" "Fufufu, how cute~ Now I understand why you are one of my husband''s favorites~" ¡­. "Oh look at you, you''re so adorable when you blush~ Fufufufu~" There aren''t even cameras here! How can she see us?! "Tch" ¨C Revy and Pa clicked their tongues and looked at me resentfully. This is embarrassing, but I''m a little happy... I already want to see Luis. Chapter 294: Rescuing the Womanizer 4 Chapter 294: Rescuing the Womanizer 4 (Seishirou Tsugumi Perspective) (Nisekoi) We didn''t have much time to prepare a detailed n and Monika doesn''t fully know the strength of the enemies, so we had to improvise. First, we headed to the level above where the cultivators were. The floor and walls were reinforced with top-quality materials making them extremely heavy. Although the materials were excellent, the support points that supported the underground structure had minor ws. These ws were so minor that a super earthquake couldn''t damage them, but Minene has an abnormal talent for using explosives. With Monika''s help, Minene made the necessary calctions to cause andslide to crush the cultivators who were on the level below where we were. Although the enemies are potent cultivators with the strength to take on gods, in this ce their skills are restricted so being crushed by reinforced rubble should be enough to kill them, or at the very least, they should receive serious injuries that prevent them from fighting. Monika made precise calctions not to crush Luis since his skills are disabled and it is dangerous to hurt him in his helpless condition. In addition to the rubble, I took out various poison gas bombs and explosive bullets. The n is to bombard the cultivators with the most firepower before they can fight back. The worrying thing was that Miss Yui has a sixth sense ability that helps her predict the oue of odds in bets and ns, but in this ce, her abilities are restricted, so she couldn''t see if this n would work out. We were only able to prepare for any problem and face danger in order to save Luis. Luis infected me with his pessimism and a part of my mind already assumed that this n will fail, so I talked to Revi. In case the enemies aren''t killed, she should find Luis and get him out of here while I buy some time. I''m the strongest fighter in closebat, so maybe I can survive a couple of minutes against those enemies. Death doesn''t scare me, I''m just afraid of losing the people I love. I pushed all useless thoughts from my mind and we prepared to attack. We destroyed the ground to crush the cultivators on the lower floor and started attacking. Blaika, Minene, and I threw the poison gas bombs, and at the same time, Revy, Pa, and Eda fired using the explosive bullets. Miss Yui had the most important job. She has a skill that allows her to manipte luck and thus increase the chance of sess on this mission. Using Lucifer''s blessing puts a lot of stress on her mind and body, plus this ce nullifies the blessings of Higher Entities, so she had to concentrate to use a small fraction of that power. This is the first time that we have worked as a team, but we managed to coordinate perfectly as if we were soldiers who have fought together for a decade. Even the impulsive Revy stuck to the n and caused no trouble. Therefore, it was disappointing that our efforts were in vain¡­ Copsing the ground, we start shooting and dropping the poison gas bombs. Despite our excellent aim, we only managed to hit the weakest enemies, the boy named Lin Yi and doctor Lin Dongfang. We didn''t even give them fatal injuries. Lin Dongfang managed to close his own and Lin Yi''s wounds with acupuncture. Although his bodies still had bullet wounds, they were no longer bleeding and could fight without any problems. On the other hand, Yang Ming and Li Baishan didn''t even get a scratch. Yang Ming used a dagger to intercept each bullet while Li Baishan was protected by an expressionless woman. ording to the information gathered, she is Anqing Beixi. She is Li Baishan''s secretary and is not really human, but a kind of corpse-puppet. (Author''s Note: Anqing Beixi from My Beautiful Teacher) The reports said that she is weak and we don''t pay attention to her, but in reality, she has a high level of martial arts. If Luis saw me, he would hit me on the head for making the stupidest mistake, underestimating the enemy... I didn''t have time to feel regret since Yang Ming attacked us. The poison didn''t even hurt him and he just frowned as if he had smelled something unpleasant. Yang Ming''s body is absurdly strong even though his skills are restricted, bullets couldn''t even hurt his skin. That man''s martial arts level is not something that humans can reach, he is a monster... We couldn''t even touch the ground to try to defend ourselves. Yang Ming attacked us when we were halfway down. In this group, I''m the one with the strongest physical strength so I tried to stop the enemy, but a single kick to my abdomen was enough to throw me into a wall. At thest moment, I was able to protect myself with my right arm and thebat suit helped me lessen the impact, but my bones were broken. My humerus still works, but my radius and ulna bones were crushed, I also have a broken rib, and I think I have a concussion since my vision is starting to blur¡­ My back is also injured as I was thrown against the reinforced wall with such force that the wall has cracks. It took me a couple of seconds to regain the ability to perceive my surroundings, and what I saw was worrisome. The medic Lin Dongfang moved his hands to create a flow of air to dispel the poisonous gas. Revy tried to stab Yang Ming, but her reaction speed wasn''t enough. Even Pa''s excellent kic vision couldn''t follow Yang Ming''s movements. Revy, Pa, Eda, Minene, Blaika and Miss Yui. They were all lying on the ground with various fractures. Yang Ming didn''t try to kill us, he stopped attacking us seeing us badly injured, and smiled arrogantly. "That was it?" ¨C Yang Ming had the expression that conceited people usually do when they are sure of victory. ¨C "Tch, the brat has good women, but you are only porcin vases that are not good for fighting" Luis many times allowed himself to be humiliated so that the enemy would lower their guard and thus it was easier for him to kill them. The problem is that Yang Ming''s reaction speed is superhuman and I don''t think I can do a sneak attack. "Now that I see them well¡­ Heh, they''re not bad" ¨C Yang Ming held his chin while looking at us unpleasantly. ¨C "It is a waste to leave such beautiful flowers in a pile of manure, better be my women and I will show you what it is to be with a real man, not like that stupid brat" I''d rather die than let this assholey a hand on me... In apartment on my belt, I have an injection of a body-strengthening drug. This is one of the secret items used by Luis'' subordinates. It allows a normal human to face supernatural entities such as ogres or minotaurs, but this is only for emergencies as it pushes cellr activity and neural processing to the limit. Using this reduces life expectancy, and while that can be fixed with magic or other drugs, the problem is that the effect onlysts for one hour, after which the person will fall into a state of extreme weakness for a month. I don''t think this is enough to defeat the enemies, but if I can ignore my survival instincts, maybe I can distract them so Revy can rescue Luis. It was a good life, although I would have liked to spend more time with Luis and Ojou-sama¡­ "Hahaha don''t make meugh, you fucking asshole! Your face is so stupid that I want to throw up, and I''m sure your dick is so small that a magnifying ss is not enough to try to see it "- Revy tried to stand up while sheughed like a crazy person. ¨C "Only an idiot bitch would want to be with an idiot like you¡­ Do you only know how to seduce women with threats? Are you a rapist? Ha, fucking loser." What is that idiot doing?! That man is obviously a temperamental and conceited person! ¡­ I''ve known that crazy woman long enough to understand what she''s doing. Like me, she does not fear death. Revy had one hand behind her back and in it, she held a grenade. Words and gestures were unnecessary, it was easy to understand what she wants to do. She thinks ofmitting suicide to hurt the enemy and give me time to rescue Luis... I dislike Revy, I never agreed with her way of solving her problems and seeing life, I also admit that I am jealous that Luis seems to have more fun when he is with her than with me... Despite everything, I dislike the idea of seeing her die, but I can think of no other option. As expected, Yang Ming''s face turned red with fury. He grabbed Revy''s neck and lifted her up. Although he could break Revy''s neck with ease, he wants to make her go back on her words. "You bloody disgusting bitch! You are courting death!" ¨C Yang Ming seemed to be making an effort not to kill Revy by ident. Revy unlocked the explosive and held it tight. She showed no fear, she just had a sneer despite not being able to breathe. I prepared myself to use the strengthening drug. When the grenade goes off, I have to use my enhanced strength to run to the room where Luis is and get him out of here. The door to the room is a couple of meters away and the enemies stopped paying attention to it. I only have one chance so I can''t waste it, I can''t be distracted or hesitate... I waited for the explosion, but nothing happened. The grenade had missed. Revy noticed and her expression turned bitter which was noticed by Yang Ming. "What''s this?" ¨C Yang Ming grabbed Revy''s arm and bent it to see the grenade. Revy''s arm was broken, but she showed no pain, she just seemed frustrated that the grenade hadn''t exploded. "A grenade? No, it looks like an enhanced explosive." ¨C Yang Ming let go of Revy''s neck and checked the grenade. ¨C "Never mind, this insignificant thing is unable to damage my Super Diamond Gu body, not even missiles could harm me" I see, he has an indestructible body that doesn''t rely on supernatural abilities¡­ He''s a monster. Yang Ming smiled unpleasantly. ¨C "Idiot woman, your efforts are useless before absolute power¡­ But you have a good appearance, so I will give you onest chance¡­" "You can¡­ go to hell¡­ fucking imbecile with erectile dysfunction¡­" ¨C Revy spoke hoarsely since her throat was hurt. "Damn bitch!" ¨C Yang Ming''s mouth trembled with fury and he raised his leg to kick Revy''s face. ¨C "Since you do not appreciate my benevolence then repent in hell!" Yang Ming emitting a strong killing intent, he really intends to kill Revy. I can''t help her, I need to wait for an opportunity to save Luis... The other women in the group can''t fight either, only Revy and I could move a bit since we have the strongest bodies, so I can''t wait for them to do anything... Revy maintained her smirk even though she was about to die. ¨C "Fuck you¡­ ballsless asshole" Yang Ming was about to kill Revy, but he suddenly went still. His body shuddered and he quickly backed away from Revy. What has happened? I did not see or feel anything that could threaten that monstrous man. "Big Brother Yang?" ¨C The medic Lin Dongfang spoke with confusion seeing the behavior of his friend. Yang Ming did not reply and looked at the room where Luis was trapped. "Damn brat, you dare to threaten me with your killing intent?!" ¨C Yang Ming had a hateful expression. Luis is trapped and possibly seriously injured, but he keeps trying to protect us... "Damn bastard! I''m going to show you that a frog can never beat a dragon!" ¨C Yang Ming clenched his fist and looked at Revy again. ¨C "I will start by murdering your stupid wife who dared to offend me!" The fist moved at a high speed, that force was enough to make Revy''s entire body explode... I didn''t want to see Revy get killed so I closed my eyes. Goodbye Reba, I''ll see you again soon... "Hey Listen! They don''t pay me enough for this shit!" ¡­ That voice¡­ Navi? I opened my eyes and looked at the scene. A noisy blue ball had appeared in front of Revy''s face... I met Navi when we were in the wizarding world. That idiot is a virtually indestructible fairy who apanies Luis, but this ce nullifies magical abilities so I thought the fairy wouldn''t be here... I never thought I would be happy to see that idiot. Yang Ming''s fist hit Navi, but the fairy didn''t even move. "Hey Listen! Muhahahaha, you''re screwed you fucking asshole! Only a protagonist can beat another protagonist, and I''m the greatest protagonist there is! Tremble at my plot armor muhahahahaha!" ¡­My idea that fairies are beautiful was thrown away because of that idiot. Yang Ming did not reply, his expression was strange and his body began to tremble as his breathing became heavy like an animal in heat. I looked at his fist and saw that in the space between his knuckles was a thin silver needle. Now that I remember, Navi can keep things in his mouth, even though he doesn''t have a mouth... I think Navi had that needle in his mouth. When Yang Ming hit him, the needle stuck in his hand. Yang Ming wasn''t affected by the poison gas so I can''t imagine what poison that needle has to be able to affect that monster. "Big brother Yang!" - Lin Dongfang hurriedly supported Yang Ming and put her finger on the man''s neck to check his pulse. ¨C "Is this¡­ an aphrodisiac?" ¡­. Aphrodisiac? In this situation? ¡­.. I don''t know what to say. "Hey Listen! It''s an experimental form and nothing better than a jerk to be the firstb rat muhahahaha!" ¨C Navi shouted out loud as if he wanted everyone to hear him. Lin Dongfang tried to use acupuncture to help his friend, but Yang Ming''s skin was getting redder and redder. Lin Dongfang frowned as he saw that his medicinal techniques were not working. He stood up and tried to grab Navi, but stopped before his hand touched the fairy. "You are despicable" - Lin Dongfang spoke with hatred and grabbed Navi''s right wing. The fairy had taken another needle out of his mouth, even though he doesn''t have a mouth. Lin Dongfang removed the needle from Navi''s mouth and frowned. "Hey Listen! It sucks to have that shit in my mouth, but the result is worth it muhahahaha!" ¨C Navi didn''t mind being captured, he just keptughing. "What kind of aphrodisiac is this? I had never seen such a strange drug"¡ª Lin Dongfang sniffed the needle, but did not recognize the drug. "Hey Listen! It''s the anus breaker 3000!" ¨C Navi is getting nastier every day¡­ "Tch, this is stupid" - Li Baishan, the strongest enemy, spoke for the first time. ¨C "Let''s just kill these women and put an end to this waste of time, I have better things to do" "We can''t leave, we need to help Big Brother Yang"-Lin Dongfang frowned and looked at his friend with concern. ¨C "It is the first time I see such a strong aphrodisiac, not even the immortal body of the Big Brother is able to withstand it so we need the antidote, or the Big Brother could suffer serious side effects" "How stupid, it''s this idiot''s fault for wanting to show off" - Li Baishan snorted disdainfully and approached Yang Ming, then pointed at the woman who apanied him. ¨C "Hey idiot, you can use it until you calm down, it doesn''t matter if you break it a bit, just hurry up" ¡­ Luis may have many ws, but at least he wouldn''t use one of his women to deal with other men''s lust... The woman didn''t have the slightest reaction as if she was an emotionless machine, but I have a strange feeling that she feels hatred, sadness, and despair. It''s as if my feminine instincts make me feel sympathy for her. Anqing Beixi is a beautiful woman, but Yang Ming didn''t even look at her, her attention was on Li Baishan. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have a problem with me, idiot?" - Li Baishan frowned. At that moment something happened that I never imagined I would see. Yang Ming jumped on Li Baishan and kissed him on the lips. Yang Ming''s hands tried to strip the dangerous cultivator naked. Li Baishan couldn''t react as he never imagined being abused by a man, though his expression quickly changed from shock to disgust, then disgust turned to outright fury. Li Baishan tried to hit Yang Ming with enough force to kill him. Although Yang Ming seemed blinded by lust, he is an experienced fighter so he was able to let go of Li Baishan to dodge the attack, then grabbed Li Baishan''s arms and kissed him again... I want to throw up. "Hey Listen! This is the punishment for offending my dog! Repent while your anus is ripped apart by this asshole muhahahahahahaha!" ¡­ Navi is the most unpleasant thing I have ever had the misfortune to meet. "Master, don''t let that evil drug cloud your mind!" ¨C Yang Ming''s disciple, Lin Yi, tried to stop his teacher, but he underestimated the strength of the two experts so he received a kick that threw him against the wall. Lin Yi vomited blood and part of his intestines. "Little Yi!" - Lin Dongfang screamed in horror and rushed to help his adopted son. "Ahahahahahahaha, they''re like circus monkeys who snorted cocaine!" ¨C Navi was rolling on the floor due toughter. Instead of a fairy, it would be better to call him God of Chaos¡­ I must not get distracted, this is a great opportunity. I injected myself with the body-strengthening drug. My bones were still broken, but I felt my muscles tighten to the point where they could hold on even though the bones in my arm are practically dust. My heart began to pound and my thoughts raced as if the world was moving in slow motion. I stood up and kicked the wall to gain momentum. I put all my strength into my legs to run toward Lin Dongfang. I used so much force that I heard my knees cracking, but the pain isn''t going to stop me. Lin Dongfang was totally focused on repairing his son''s internal organs, so he didn''t notice when I got to his back. With a knife, I cut off his head before he could see me. I didn''t have time to ensure Lin Yi''s death so I ignored him as he continued to vomit blood. I rushed to the steel door and hit it with all my might. My right arm was totally destroyed, but I managed to break down the door. Inside the room, I felt my heart break from the mixture of sadness and anger¡­ Luis was tied to a wooden chair. His hands were fingerless and his palms were nailed to the chair''s armrests. His legs were cut off. His body was naked so I saw that his genitals were cut off and cauterized. He had no hair, eyes, nose, lips, or ears. His skin waspletely covered in bruises, cuts, and burns¡­ Luis¡­ I¡­ I''m going to kill all the damn people who did this¡­ I don''t care if Ojou-sama cries... I will kill the members of the Bee Hive Gang... I have to kill them all... "Tsugumi, calm down¡­ You are losing control of your killing intent¡­" Luis? I heard his voice, but his mouth didn''t move... he doesn''t even have a tongue... I must be hallucinating. "Don''t think about it too much, an old man named Hayato taught me how to speak using vibrations generated by my throat muscles¡­ I can speak without vocal cords or underwater¡­" ... Luis, you are an absurd man ... I force myself not to cry and rush to remove Luis''s restraints, but it''s hard to free his hands as someone melted steel under his arms to weld his skin to the chair. "Don''t worry about my hands, I can heal when my skills are activated" I took a deep breath to calm myself, then I broke the chair and hugged Luis. - "We have to go¡­" "Who came with you?" ¨C Luis''s voice is very hoarse and I can''t identify his emotions, but I think he is worried. "Pa and Reba are with us, Reba brought some help" ¨C I was careful not to hurt Luis, it was hard to control my current strength. Luis was silent for a few seconds and then began to speak. ¨C "I think help has arrived¡­ Let''s get out of here" I nodded even though Luis can''t see me and left the room. Lin Yi fainted from blood loss, at this rate he will die. Yang Ming keeps trying to **** Li Baishan so it''s the best chance to escape. The woman who used to be with Li Baishan disappeared, but I also don''t see Revy and the other women... "Hey Listen! Stop looking at the pair of homosexual animals and let''s get the hell out of here or I''ll puke!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of my face which made me reflexively headbutt him. "Hey Listen! Idiot woman, I am invincible muahahaha!" ¨C Navi was unharmed and just startedughing. "Where are Revy and Pa?" ¨C Luis ignored Navi''s nonsense and asked directly. Navi replied happily. ¨C "Hey Listen! The NTR female vampire took them to the basement!" Who? "In the basement is the spirit formation that restricts my abilities¡­ If we destroy the core, I will be able to use my skills¡­ But the enemies will also be able to fight so we have to hurry to attack them before they can react¡­" ¨C Luis became a hero, but still prefers sneak attacks¡­ That part of him doesn''t bother me. Navi showed me the way to get to the basement. My muscles are tearing, one of my lungs is failing, and my bones are beginning to break. My body is close to the limit, but I can still walk so it doesn''t matter. We got to the basement and I saw that the door was open. "There are no enemies, you can enter..." - Luis spoke in a low voice, he seems to be very tired... Luis always had abnormally good senses so I trust him. I went into the basement and saw the situation. Minene and Eda were unconscious on the ground. Blaika and Miss Yui were barely conscious, but they couldn''t move. Next to them, was an unknown woman. She was a beautiful woman with sses and long ck hair. The woman seemed totally unharmed, but for some reason, she was writhing on the ground as if something was causing her excruciating pain. Only Revy and Pa could move despite their injuries. Both women were trying to destroy a crystal sphere that protected a silver talisman. Next to them was the female puppet, Anqing Beixi. She stood still as a statue and remained silent as she watched the two women attempt to destroy the artifact. "Hey Listen! Stop looking like an idiot and hit that thing! When that talisman is destroyed it will be time for revenge muhahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi''s voice made Anqing Beixi turn to see us. "The fairy is right, that is the core of the Heaven Crushing Fate Destroying Heavenly Formation" - Anqing Beixi spoke in a monotonous voice and pointed at the unknown woman who was suffering on the ground. ¨C "She and I have contracts that prevent us from betraying the people who nned this, she is suffering to help the hero of Japan and I cannot take another step" So the woman on the floor is the person Monika mentioned, the woman who helped her break into the security system¡­ Somehow, it''s not surprising that a beautiful woman is helping Luis. I put Luis on the ground and clenched my left fist. My right arm is useless and the muscles in my left arm are almost torn so I can''t use my full strength. "Reba, step aside!" - I screamed and got ready to run. "Damn it, I told you I''m Revy!" ¨C Revy obeyed me and moved aside. Pa also moved so I could run with all my might. The human brain normally regtes the force we can use to prevent us from harming our own bodies by using muscles. Through training, it is possible to bypass the limiters of the brain, but to do so is practically suicide because the body can destroy itself. I ignored all traces of rationality and used all my strength in a kick. My right leg exploded from the force of the blow, but I managed to destroy the sphere and the silver talisman¡­ I made it... My vision became blurry... My body reached the limit... I don''t know if I managed to save Luis, but I no longer have the strength to fight... "Thank you Tsugumi¡­" ¨C A warm sensation covered my body while a kind voice calmed my heart. ¨C "Rest, I will take care of everything" I''m so happy I want to cry, I''m happy that my silly husband is safe... The feeling of tranquility and fatigue made me give in to sleep. I am so happy that Luis is fine¡­ Chapter 295: Disaster 1 Chapter 295: Disaster 1 (Yui Kanakura Perspective) (Nisekoi) Throughout my life in the mafia, I have seen all kinds of horrible scenes, I have carried out heinous acts, I have reached the point where every day I question myself if life is just a well of suffering and loneliness. I was only happy when I lived in Japan during my childhood. Being an ordinary girl with no worries about mafia business, having friends and even a family that loved me. The time I spent with the Ichijo family was the happiest time of my life. Since I''ve been the Char Siu leader, every day has be a fight for survival between cunning enemies, strong assassins, and entities beyond imagination. If it wasn''t for the fact that I became friends with Lucifer, I wouldn''t be able to bear all this stress and would have looked for a way to escape these responsibilities, perhaps a political marriage with someone I don''t love... The stress of running a huge criminal organization I was freaking out. Therefore, my life was illuminated by the arrival of the strangest boy I have ever met, Ichijo Seiji / Oosuki Luis. With the help of Lucifer, I investigated more about the identity of the boy and saw that his actions go beyond what is seen within our world. Hero of Harmony, the man who saved several worlds despite being a teenager. The man who faced the forces of Paradise in order to protect innocent people, without caring that they were not human. The man who won the recognition and favoritism of one of the leaders of Paradise, the Archangel of Hope. The man who faced one of Eternal Heaven Immortal''s strongest cultivators. The man who faced an Ancient One to protect hispanions. The man who survived the attack of a powerful system user capable of devouring Ancient Ones. That boy''s achievements were impressive, but his lust and love for beautiful women are also well known. Well, nobody is perfect. That boy is a little womanizer who doesn''t miss every opportunity to flirt with me. Although I hate that kind of man, I find the boy adorable since he doesn''t do unpleasant things like look at my body like I''m a prize, he hasn''t tried to take advantage of me either, and he has actually been very warm to me. Instead of a boyfriend or lover, he seems like a caring older brother who always takes care of me. I was always in the role of big sister and leader so having a reliable person who can support me is very rxing, dealing with all the stress on my own is too exhausting. At this point I can no longer deny it, I fell in love with the boy. When I found out that he was kidnapped, I didn''t hesitate to mobilize all of Char Siu, I didn''t care if my mafia was destroyed, I just wanted to rescue my cute and perverted little brother. When I saw his condition, my heart nearly broke. The amount of pain he must have experienced is something the human mind should not be able to handle, but he managed to survive and remain sane. Seeing the golden light cover his body to regenerate his wounds gave me a sense of relief and joy that I hadn''t experienced in my entire life. It was the happiness of seeing the person I love safe. I wanted to run to hug him, but I stopped when I saw his body. Although Luis had healed all of his wounds and rebuilt his limbs, he had not restored his clothes... "Damn perverted idiot!" - The girl called Pa shouted with a flushed face, but she did not take her eyes off Luis''s body. Luis was carrying Seishirou since the girl had fainted from exhaustion. "Brat, if you''re going to criticize me then look away" - Luis sighed ironically. - "What happens? You like what you see?" "MORON!" ¨C Pa''s face waspletely flushed. "You''re still a stupid virgin brat" ¨C The psycho mercenary, Revy, sneered. I understand that she, Seishirou, Pa, and Luis have known each other for years. I''m a bit jealous of that rtionship, my only friend is Lucifer and I can''t see her since she lives in another world. "Let''s leave the jokes for now" - Luis sighed and approached Pa. ¨C "Take care of Tsugumi" "But put some clothes on you fucking exhibitionist pervert!" ¨C Pa screamed with embarrassment as she hugged the unconscious girl. Luis smiled wryly, this fool has no sense of shame... Luis reached out and a hole appeared in front of him. If I''m not mistaken, that should be his hero inventory. Luis pulled out some clothes and in an instant, he was dressed in a ck military suit. It''s a shame¡­ "Why do you look disappointed?" - Luis looked at me with a mocking smile. "... Ahem, it''s good that you''re okay" - I replied with a cordial smile. I can use Lucifer''s blessing again since the spirit formation was destroyed, so I used my acting skill to hide my embarrassment. "Yes, of course" - Luis shook his head and looked at the mercenary woman who had remainedpletely silent since Luis recovered from her injuries. "Long time no see, Reba" - Luis spoke with a kind voice, but somehow I feel that the atmosphere is strange. One of my skills allows me to see part of people''s emotions and intentions. Although I can see that they are both happy to see each other, I also see a lot of insecurity and fear in Revy. On the other hand, Luis seems genuinely happy to see the woman. "Come on, won''t you say anything?" - Luis sighed. "..." - Revy remained silent as he looked at the ground. She has some broken bones and there are several bleeding wounds on her body, but her expression doesn''t show any pain, she just looks like a child about to be scolded. "Ah, whatever, give me the gun" - Luis sighed again. Revy pulled out the gun she had on her belt and handed it to Luis. Luis has no hostility or desire to kill, but he showed me that he is capable of killing without emitting killing intent... Luis pointed the gun at Revy''s face. "Look at me when I talk to you" ¨C Luis''s attitude changed, he became expressionless and his voice was monotonous¡­ I don''t like that personality. Revy lifted her face and looked directly into Luis''s eyes, not even paying attention to the gun pointed at her forehead. "Do you know what you did?" - Luis spoke expressionlessly. Reba smiled bitterly. ¨C "Yes, and I would do it again" "The gun is loaded and has no safety..." - Luis spoke with a voice devoid of emotions. "I know" ¨C Revy had a calm expression as if she had epted her own death¡­ I already heard the whole story between them. Reba used Luis''s family as bait so she and Luis could escape, but Luis didn''t abandon his family which caused her a lot of trouble. It can be interpreted that Reba betrayed Luis to protect him, although this made Luis have to flee his country, I even heard that Luis ended up very injured and only survived because he met a crazy doctor who helped him with the condition of using him in some experiments. This is a discussion that they need to resolve calmly, and this is not a good time for this conversation so I wanted to intervene, but Luis just sighed and pulled the trigger of the gun... "..." - Luis rxed his expression and smiled softly. ¨C "You didn''t even blink" Revy just raised an eyebrow as her heart filled with confusion. ¨C "It is the first time I see you smile like that¡­ You have be soft" "They tell me often" - Luis sighed. ¨C "Well, it does not matter, Reba, I do not hate you nor do I n to kill you, I also understand that in the future you will be willing to kill the people I care about in order to guarantee my life and yours¡­ But well, you have always been crazy like that that doesn''t bother me" "What?" - Revy frowned. ¨C "Are you forgiving me?" "Yes" - Luis smiled and extended his arms. ¨C "Come, how about a hug?" "¡­" ¨C Revy seemed to be furious. - "Fucking idiot! Do you have a fucking idea how much time I used to think of a way for you to forgive me?! Ever since I found out you''re alive I''ve spent every fucking second thinking about how to talk to you, but now it turns out you forgive me just because you feel like fucking it! Where is the fucking bastard who didn''t hesitate to burn down an orphanage?!" ¡­Luis set fire to an orphanage? Somehow, I''m not surprised, he''s not a good person. "Look, we are literally in enemy territory and at any moment we will be ambushed since the restrictions on supernatural beings have been removed" ¨C Luis shrugged. ¨C "We can continue arguing all night, or you can ept the stupid reality and hug me while we pretend that everything is joy, besides, you have punished yourself enough¡­ Tell me, when was thest time you slept well? You have more dark circles than eyelids" "Imbecile" ¨C Revy sighed and hugged Luis. "I missed you too" - Luis smiled softly as if all the people around him didn''t exist, he only focused on Revy... I''m a little jealous. Even so¡­ "Wasn''t this reconciliation too easy?" ¨C I murmured with slight skepticism. "They are always like that" ¨C Pa sighed as she hugged Seishirou. ¨C "They argue, they yell at each other, they fight until they bleed a little, they make up, they have sex and then theymit a crime together¡­ They are a couple of idiots, once they had a fight to the death with knives just because Reba ate thest chicken nugget" Even without my skill, I can see that she is jealous. I know that Luis has a very active sexual life, but it still bothers me to hear about his rtionship with other women... Getting into a rtionship with him will be hard on my heart. Luis released Revy and put his hand on the heads of each of us. When his hand touched my head, I felt all the fatigue and pain disappear. It was like having the best nap in the world¡­ Only now did I notice that Seishirou had recovered her limbs and all her injuries were gone, though Luis''s ability seems to be unable to restore mental fatigue so Seishirou is still asleep. When Luis healed Blaika, I noticed that small wounds appeared on his neck and face, but those wounds disappeared immediately. Luis''s skill is not to heal wounds, but he absorbs the wounds and then his body regenerates... Luis is not a good person, but he has no limits when ites to protecting the people he values... I don''t like the idea of him sacrificing himself, but I like his dedication to protecting those he loves. Although we now have no injuries and regain our vitality, our faces show extreme weariness. Lucifer''s blessing gives me more mental strength so I''m fine now, but I really want to go home and watch movies while eating ice cream... "My inventory doesn''t have much space and I can only carry the essentials, so listen to me carefully" ¨C Luis spoke with extreme seriousness. ¨C "You go ahead behind me and do everything I tell you, to begin with, put on these bracelets" Luis gave us some gold bracelets. Lucifer''s blessing told me that the bracelet did not contain any Contracts or traps, but was instead a defensive artifact containing the blessing of the Archangel of Hope, Auriel. I smiled slightly at his protective attitude. ¨C "You do not need to be so nervous, the enemy cannot send reinforcements and the cultivators are too busy to attack us" "Hey Listen! Those idiots are busy touching their prostates!" ¨C To think that fairies would be so unpleasant¡­. Luis ignored the fairy and looked at us seriously. ¨C "One of my Hero skills allows me to sense when a world catastrophe is about to ur, yesterday my skill warned me that something terrible was about to happen and I think it is toote to stop the catastrophe" We frown, Luis''s expression indicating that this is much more dangerous than we imagined. "W-We have to stop them¡­" ¨C The woman with ck hair and red eyes spoke with difficulty. She wasn''t hurt, but the pain seemed to continue to invade her. Luis approached the woman and gently put her hand on the woman''s head. ¨C "Calm down, take a deep breath" Golden light covered the woman and her expression calmed down, but she still looked distraught. "You don''t understand¡­ They are for¡­. Ahh!" ¨C The woman held her chest with an expression of extreme pain. I know that reaction, a Contract¡­ Luis frowned and used Auriel''s blessing to absorb the woman''s suffering, but the Contract continued to cause more pain. I approached them and put my hand on the woman''s forehead. ¨C "You helped my little brother, this is my thanks" I used Lucifer''s blessing to read the Contract on the woman''s body to find a loophole to nullify the contract. Wait¡­ This information¡­ No, what is this?! Beast¡­ Lostbelt¡­ Destruction of human history¡­ Invasion of Gaia... Throne of Heroes¡­ That is¡­ Too much information¡­ My head can''t take it... Hurts¡­ "Don''t overexert yourself" - Luis'' kind voice and a pleasant feeling of warmth made the pain disappear... I breathed hard and looked at Luis desperately. ¨C "We have to go, now" Luis frowned and was about to say something, but we heard footsteps approaching from the hallway. Luis stood up in front of us and extended his hand. ¨C "Holy fathers, holy mothers, forgive the sins of this son and grant me the power to exterminate sinners¡­" "Aren''t you supposed to be an atheist?" ¨C Revy smiled mockingly, she doesn''t understand the horrors we are facing... Luis ignored her and concentrated on her right hand. Golden light covered Luis''s hand, then the light turned red like blood and a piercing chainsaw sound made our bodies tremble... My Lucifer''s Blessing has a passive ability to warn me of abilities and artifacts that can cut through all of my defensive abilities, and what appeared in Luis''s hand was a thing that made me feel terrified. It was a gigantic sword, taller than Luis. The sword is not really a sword, but a huge chainsaw in the shape of a sword. Luis is a box of surprises, but some of those surprises are terrifying¡­ As scary as that weapon is, I didn''t feel in danger, I just felt like I''m safe, especially after the information I just saw... He lives up to the hero''s title. The basement where we are is a huge ce, it is practically an underground base. The corridor through which we had entered was totally dark, so this seemed like a scene from a horror movie. The footsteps got closer and we finally saw the enemy. He was the strongest cultivator working for the Chinese government, Li Baishan. His clothes were torn as if some crazed animal had attacked him, but his skin was unharmed. "Hey Listen! Did you have fun with the colonoscopy? Ahahahahahahaha!" ¨C The fairy is disgusting. Li Baishan ignored the fairy and only focused on Luis. ¨C "As expected, I told those idiots that it was best to kill you immediately, now you managed to escape, Lin Dongfang is dead, Yang Ming will want tomit suicide and Lin Yi will have trauma from being abused by his own master¡­" Li Baishan used the boy to escape from Yang Ming¡­ I feel sorry for them. "Everything is a mess and I will have to fix it" - Li Baishan sighed. ¨C "I am not in the mood to fight so get out of here, you can even take that stupid puppet, a living corpse that managed to develop a conscience of its own is useless garbage" The living corpse, Anqing Beixi, snorted disdainfully. Luis did not lower his sword and continued in abat position. ¨C "When they were torturing me I heard some things, for example, you want to revive your wife, the real Anqing Beixi" Li Baishan shrugged. - "And that? Wouldn''t you do the same if you lose the one you love?" Luis smiled. ¨C "That''s right, however, I heard that your wife''s soul was so strong that she split into three parts and she reincarnated into three different people, Su Ji, Su Fei, and Su Yao" "That damn pink-haired bitch talked too much..." - Li Baishan frowned. ¨C "Well, it is true, two of the lovers of the Harem King have the fragments of my wife''s soul, but that is not your problem" "That system user is a stupid idiot" - The chainsaw in Luis''s hand began to emit a shrill sound that seemed like the roar of an apocalyptic beast. ¨C "But he is my stupid friend" "Hey Listen! Tsundere men suck!" Li Baishan frowned. ¨C "Boy, you are courting death" Luis smiled. ¨C "I already slept with a death goddess" ¡­ Seriously? I need to teach him self-control, it''s not good for him to sleep with any woman he sees... Li Baishan disappeared in an instant. My danger perception skill activated and warned me of imminent death, but my body failed to move in time. Although I am often tired of life, I have never considered suicide. Death scares me. I don''t want to die... There are many things I haven''t experienced... I want to experience so many things... I saw a sh of blue light aim at my face. I thought it would be the end of me, but the light was blocked by an unbreakable silhouette. "You crossed the line, asshole" ¨C Luis was standing in front of me as he used the gigantic sword to stop the sword that was aimed at my face. "Hey Listen! It''s never a good idea to attack the yandere siscon''s sister! Now your anus won''t be the only thing ripped apart!" I couldn''tin about the fairy''s stupidities, I just watched as Li Baishan quickly walked away and then fled out of the basement as if he was running away from a hungry beast. Luis didn''t chase after him and turned to look at me. His expression only showed concern and kindness... "Everything is fine" ¨C Luis smiled at me and hugged me. Only now did I realize that my body was trembling¡­ I see, until now I have faced countless dangerous situations, but I was always protected by my subordinates and Lucifer''s blessing which increases my luck to absurd levels. This is the first time I''ve felt the cold breath of death on my neck. I hugged Luis tightly. I''m afraid, I''m very afraid, I don''t want to die... "It''s fine, I won''t let them hurt you" - Luis patted my back. I had to force myself not to cry. "Hey, this is not the time for cheap soap opera stupidities" - Revy''s voice interrupted my beautiful moment with Luis. ¨C "This woman seems to want to say something" Right, the woman with the Contract has important information. The Contract says that her name is Yu Mei-ren. My mind is not capable of processing all the information, so we need her to exin to us the horrors I saw in her Contract. We approached Yu Mei-ren and I did my best to decipher her Contract. Luis made sure to protect my mind so I was able to find a loophole in the Contract. "use 23-C: control over Yu Mei-ren will be transferred to the man she recognizes as her husband, the only exception is if the man is a Servant¡­" ¨C I read the Contract use. The person who designed this Contract just wanted to spite Yu Mei-ren, that''s the only exnation for such an absurd use. "¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren''s expression turned gloomy upon hearing the use. ¨C "Damn sadistic bitch¡­" "Well, that''splicated" - Luis smiled wryly. ¨C "I have enough experience to recognize a woman in love so we just have to look for your husband" "¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren''s expression turned darker. ¨C "He is dead, most likely his soul was taken by the Will of the World to turn him into a warrior, a Servant¡­" ¡­Oh. "Koyanskaya may be crazy, but I admire her creativity" ¨C Luis sighed. Koyanskaya? Isn''t she one of the executive directors of the Nine Fox Foundation? Is she also one of Luis'' lovers? I have a feeling it will be somewhatplicated. Luis sighed. ¨C "Later we will solve that, for now, we have to get out of here" Yu Mei-ren clenched her fists and looked at Luis seriously as if she wanted to know his thoughts. ¨C "Hero of Japan, tell me the truth¡­ How far are you willing to go to protect our world?" "I''m not the hero of Japan, I don''t even have nationality or a visa" ¨C Luis rolled his eyes. ¨C "Well, I don''t like this world, there are too many idiots and humanity itself seems stupid to me¡­ But I will protect this world, even if I have to die" ¡­ "Why?" ¨C Yu Mei-ren looked at Luis seriously. ¨C "What makes you protect a world you hate? Is it because you''re a Hero?" "No, my hero title is stupid and I couldn''t care less" ¨C Luis shrugged, then smiled softly as he put his hand on my shoulder to calm me down since I''m still a little scared. ¨C "This world is the home of the people I love, that is all that matters to me" ¡­ Luis¡­ Yu Mei-ren nodded. ¨C "A selfless hero is not reliable since his values can copse or be corrupted, but a selfish man who fights for his loved ones is capable of defying the heavens¡­" Ipletely agree with her. Yu Mei-ren looked at Luis seriously and then lowered her head. ¨C "I, Yu Mei-ren, recognize you as my husband¡­ But I ask you, no, I beg you¡­ Protect this world¡­" "Don''t you hate humans?" - Luis raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Koyanskaya mentioned that you are a frustrated woman with life who hates humans and that your only friends are books" Luis, it is not good to say such things to ady¡­ "Please don''t mention that unpleasant woman" ¨C Yu Mei-ren spoke with disgust. ¨C "But she did not lie¡­ I do not like humans, but I love this world, it is the world that he wanted to protect¡­ A world where he wanted peace¡­" I think she is the historical figure, Consort Yu. So, her husband who became a Servant must be the warlord Xiang Yu. "I really don''t like the idea of ??forcing a woman to be my wife" ¨C Luis scratched his cheek ufortably. "You are not forcing me, this is my decision" ¨C Yu Mei-ren was stubborn. "Hey Listen! Quitining like a fucking bitch and fornicate this woman''s holes!" ¨C The fairy shouted as if she wanted to be heard by the entire¡­ I don''t understand how Luis can stand listening to that thing all day. "And if you see your husband again?" ¨C Luis hit the fairy and looked at Yu Mei-ren seriously. ¨C "I won''t lie, I am a possessive and jealous idiot, so I don''t like the idea of ??infidelity, I really don''t like it¡­" Luis''s gloomy expression as he holds the chainsaw looks like the cover of a horror movie, but in a way, I find him kind of cute. Yu Mei-ren was not intimidated by Luis''s expression and answered without hesitation. ¨C "The leader of Char Siu can make contracts, if you cannot trust me, I am willing to sign a Contract of absolute obedience" ¡­ It is because of women like her that many people think that women in China are obedient and submissive like pets¡­ Luis seemed to be thinking, so Yu Mei-ren lowered her head until her forehead touched the ground. ¨C "We do not have much time, please, let me be your wife¡­" Luis sighed. ¨C "Fine, but if in some stupid coincidence we find your husband, I will have to kill him if he tries to seduce you¡­ Well, that is not possible, the Will of the World does not intervene in the political problems of humans" Yu Mei-ren''s body trembled. Luis frowned. ¨C "Is the disaster that is toe so great that the Servants will intervene?" Yu Mei-ren did not answer, the Contract prevents her from speaking. "Damn, I just want vacations..." - Luis sighed with annoyance, I understand that feeling. ¨C "Fine, I ept you as my wife, then we will arrange the official affairs and for now, tell me what is happening" The special use in the Contract that controlled Yu Mei-ren''s soul was activated. Now Luis is the owner of that woman¡­ I don''t like how that sounds. Yu Mei-ren hurriedly grabbed Luis''s arm as if anxiety was consuming her. ¨C "The government and other foreign groups are coborating with an entity from another world! We must stop them immediately or our world will be destroyed!" At that moment my ability to perceive danger was activated. The danger did note from someone or something, but from everywhere. The world itself had be dangerous... The ce began to shake, the walls cracked and the ceiling began to copse. "It''s toote¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren lost all trace of motivation and fell to her knees. ¨C "The Lostbelt was activated¡­" Chains of purple magical energy came out from Luis''s back, those chains held all the people in our group and then he started running. Luis ran at great speed, but the chains seemed to protect us from the pressure of the wind, so we left the base totally unharmed. On the way I thought I saw Yang Ming doing unpleasant things with his disciple... I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything. Leaving the underground base I thought we would see the Chinese soldiers fighting against the Moscow Hotel agents, but what I saw was much worse. The soldiers had stopped fighting and were staring up at the sky. Even the veteran soldiers were unable to move before the scene that covered the sky. It is midnight, but the sun is shining in the sky, or what looks like the sun. The blue sky was filled with strange flying vehicles that looked like something out of a science fiction movie. The military base buildings began to transform, steel was reced by wood and concrete was now earth. The bomb-proof buildings were converted into buildings from the feudal era. The weapons that the soldiers held became feudal weapons such as swords and spears. The armored tanks were now mounds of stone and the soldiers piloting them were possibly now dead. I have a skill that allows me to look at the area from the perspective of an eagle in the air, with this skill I visualized the nearby cities and saw that everything was changing. Buildings, roads, cars, cell phones, clothes¡­ Everything was bing objects from the feudal era. The only things that didn''t change form were high-quality supernatural artifacts. I tried to look at how far this transformation was affecting, but everything on the horizon was thrown back into the feudal era. The strangest thing is that the sky was full of science fiction ships which created a strange contrast with the feudal buildings. "Rewriting reality..." - Luis murmured with concern. ¨C "This should not be possible, this World is protected by a strong barrier and the Superior Entities of other Worlds should not have the power to alter reality¡­" This is way beyond myprehension... I quickly tried to send a message to Lucifer, but I couldn''t reach her, something is obstructing our mental link. "Luis¡­" ¨C I was about to ask about what was going on, but the sky above us darkened. Dozens of gigantic ships flew over us. The main ship opened a hatch and from it emerged what looked like a giant cannon. I had a bad feeling, but for some strange reason, my ability to perceive danger told me that I am safe. The cannon emitted a red light and fired at us. Everything was so sudden and confusing that nobody knew how to react, but for some unknown reason, I feel safe. "Don''t stare! We have to go!" ¨C Luis shouted and the magical energy covered his body, then he made a sword cut towards the sky. ¨C "Diagonal Cut!" A gigantic de of energy flew toward the energy attack. The red beam was destroyed, but the magical energy de did not stop, it continued to fly and split the gigantic flying ship in half. "I have only recovered a tenth of my magical energy" ¨C Luis spoke with a tired voice. ¨C "We have to run away to find out what is happening" We all nod. Blaika gave orders to her soldiers and we all fled while Luis intercepted the energy attacks. Most of the enemy soldiers tried to attack us, so we killed them taking advantage of the fact that the weapons Luis gave us were not turned into garbage. The few soldiers who surrendered apanied us. This is not the time to fight each other, something terrible is happening and we must unite to protect our country. "Who would have thought, nationalism finally paid off" ¨C Revy sneered disdainfully as enemy soldiers helped us gather supplies as we fled the military base. I love my country so her disdain bothers me, but I don''t have time toin, I need to gather the members of Char Siu. As we move forward, we find civilians fleeing from the big cities. They were terrified as a group of soldiers with high-tech weapons descended from the sky. The people who surrendered were captured and taken to the ships in the sky, and the people who tried to fight were immediately killed. We thought to get away from the city to find a safe haven, but at that moment a loud rumble made the earth tremble. In the center of the city appeared a gigantic wooden pir that pierced through the clouds. "The idiot monkey is having fun..." - Luis smiled wryly. That''s Wukong''s power¡­ Amazing. "You guys find a shelter, I need to help the Monkey King or he will be captured, he is an impulsive idiot" ¨C Luis sighed with annoyance, but I can see that he is trying to hide his fatigue. "Fuck you idiot!" ¨C Revy grabbed Luis''s arm. ¨C "I came all the way here to save your stupid ass, I will not leave without you!" Luis sighed. ¨C "Reba, this is something you cannot help me with" Revy gritted her teeth, she understands that, but she doesn''t want to leave Luis alone. I know because I think the same... Luis smiled. ¨C "I have seen situations like this, this is only the first step of a world invasion¡­ We will need allies and a base, I will look for the allies and you will help by building a secure base" Even though I know this is just an excuse for us not to feel worthless, I can''t help but feel a little calmer. Luis is good at managing people, a born leader... What is happening prevents us from contacting other worlds, but Luis told us that there are several magical beings apanying him on his Hero missions. Luis can summon them with a ritual, so we went to a remote area and Luis drew a magic circle on the ground to summon his allies. Beautiful goddesses and beautiful female angels¡­ Instead of a battle group, it looks like a parade of beautiful cosyers. The group of goddesses was assigned to protect us while the angels will apany Luis. Yu Mei-ren insisted on apanying Luis. She mentioned that she can summon a Servant, but they will need some special materials so she wants to tag along to get the materials. Luis sighed and agreed to take the woman with him. I felt a little jealous, but from what I saw in the Contract, she''s an immortal vampire so she won''t be a hindrance to Luis. Luis left and we went to look for a safe ce. When we found a safe ce, a green-haired goddess manipted nature to create a secret underground base. There were also amorphous gods with male voices, but they seemed to be simple ves and only followed the orders of the goddesses. I heard that a bird-shaped god muttered that the goddesses only got preferential treatment because they were Luis''s wives. "Now I get it" ¨C Revy nodded. ¨C "The idiot stopped being an atheist because he slept with several goddesses, it makes sense" ¡­.. I don''t know what to say. I just hope Luis doesn''t put himself in danger. For now, we are going to build a shelter. Although it saddens me that many of mypatriots are dying, I don''t have time to save them, my priority is to ensure the safety of my group. I just hope this isn''t the end of the world... --- --- --- Author''s Note: Sorry for the dy,st week I injured my left foot and the thumb of my left hand, andst Wednesday I injured my left ankle. I don''t need suicide because life wants to silence me... Anyway, at least I was able to rest since I didn''t go to university. By the way, I hardly noticed that I didn''t mention the origin story of the 4 cultivators who faced Revy and the rescue party. I know no one cares about men, but I''ll say it in case anyone is curious and wants to read those Chinese novels, too, so you guys get an idea of the waifus that will be added at the end of the arc. Yang Ming (So Pure, So Flirtatious) Lin Yi (Beauty and the Bodyguard) Lin Dongfang (Beauty and the Bodyguard) Li Baishan (My Beautiful Teacher) Anyway, a hug <3 Chapter 296: Disaster 2 Chapter 296: Disaster 2 The Lostbelt was activated and one of thergest provinces in China was absorbed into this artificial world. Before this disaster happened, China''s most powerful armed forces gathered in this city. The current president mobilized the elite squads to prevent the Ichijo family agents from rescuing me, but this caused the elite squads to now be trapped in the Lostbelt. If those elite soldiers die, China will lose its main military force which will leave it defenseless in terms of geopolitics. In addition to human soldiers, China''s supernatural beings are also gathered here. Under normal conditions, all that power would be enough to defend China and they might even be able to destroy the Lostbelt, that''s the power of a world power. The problem for the government was that there are several traitors within the government, army, and even among the cultivators. Some idiots allied themselves with Shub-Niggurath''s cult, other idiots signed contracts with Beast VII''s emissaries. Those idiots thought this was their chance to gain the power needed to take over the world. Due to the chaos and unpredictability of the situation, no one is sure what is going on. The uncertainty has created chaos and several powerful fighters have failed to work together, instead seeking to fight on their own which led to unfortunate defeats. It seems that a powerful Higher Entity managed to infiltrate Gaia and is now rewriting reality. The most obvious idea is that Shub-Niggurath caused this, but there are several irregrities. Shub-Niggurath is an Outer God who has destroyed millions of Worlds, but she does not seek to conquer worlds or cause genocide, she is only interested in spreading carnal pleasure without control. Unlimited orgies and endless depravity are what destroy the Worlds. Because of this, some of Shub-Niggurath''s cult members have suspicions that their god really wasn''t the one who caused the Lostbelt and it''s all a hoax, but those people were silenced to prevent the other cult members from starting to doubt. In general, everything goes smoothly. Qin Shi Huang became the king of this Lostbelt so he has the necessary authority to suppress supernatural beings. It is the same authority that a Territory Administrator has, with the difference that Qin Shi Huang is the only administrator in this entire artificial world. On Gaia, the Lostbelt only epasses one province of China, but within the Lostbelt, Qin Shi Huang''s empire spans the entire. To defeat the emperor, it is necessary to face an entire without receiving help from the Will of the World. Stopping a world invasion without receiving help from the Will of the World is almost impossible for the natives of a World, for this kind of situation the only hope is a Hero, but hey, my title of Hero is false. The interesting thing is that if China''s forces were able to work together, they would be able to destroy the Lostbelt, but would be unable to defeat Qin Shi Huang. The first emperor could invade the real world causing massive genocide across the. The Lostbelt can be said to be Qin Shi Huang''s greatest strength, but at the same time, it is a cage that prevents him from attacking the real world. As if that wasn''t enough, Qin Shi Huang has several Servants and two extremely powerful gods under his control. In theory, Servants aren''t much of a deal as they are mere copies of true historical figures and are only powerful when facing foreign entities, but here is the most important part of Beast VII''s ns. The Servants summoned by Qin Shi Huang are not copies, they are the true souls within their real bodies. They can wieldplete power even against the natives of Gaia. Beast VII found a way to steal the Servants from the Throne of Heroes, though she is unable to get the Servants out of Gaia so she gives them to her subordinates. Those Servants may have their full powers, but theyck free will. Worst of all, this ce is a time cage so, in the real world, people will only notice the Lostbelt when it''s toote. ya won''t have time to send her Guardians and Servants, the only thing that can stop the Lostbelt from expanding is the people already inside this ce. Considering that the soldiers of modern China lost their high-tech weapons, there is only one possible oue. The Lostbelt will destroy all of China. Normal citizens are being captured by Qin Shi Huang''s soldiers. Those people will be taken to re-education camps, where they will be brainwashed into being loyal to Emperor Qin. Soldiers, gang members, martial artists, protagonists, cultivators, demons, and other fighters are facing the enemies, but they are easily subdued as they are unable to work as a team, furthermore, Qin Shi Huang''s soldiers have too advanced weapons. Qin Shi Huang''s soldiers not only have the best technology the humans of Gaia can produce, but Beast VII also provided technology from other worlds for the Lostbelt''s creation. Despite everything, this is not the end of the world. The Lostbelt was designed to fail, in fact, it has one stupid weakness too. To destroy this ce it is necessary to kill Qin Shi Huang. To destroy this ce, it is not necessary to destroy the entire world, nor is it necessary to search for the core of the Lostbelt, it is only necessary to kill Qin Shi Huang. The emperor doesn''t know this, he thinks that the core hidden in his pce is what makes the Lostbelt work, but in reality, he is the core. I have a theory that Beast VII is waiting for a group of protagonists to unite, then they will be strong against the emperor''s troops, and finally, they will seed in assassinating Qin Shi Huang. Years ago Umaru showed me some video games. I didn''t pay much attention to her as it seem like a waste of time, but I saw that, in the game, she usually collects experience by killing enemies, so she gets stronger and she can defeat the final viin. That''s the same strengthening method most system users use, and it also seems like the same method Beast VII uses. ording to BB, Beast VII is a narcissistic woman who sees life as a strategy video game, so it''s no exaggeration to say that she set up the Lostbelt as a video game. Anyway, I will follow that script, although I will make some changes for my benefit. For now, I am in a cave together with Yu Mei-ren. Something I like about this woman is that, with her, I don''t need to pretend that I am an idealistic hero who seeks to protect innocent people, I can show that I am a selfish man and will only fight when necessary. Before helping the stupid Monkey King, I attacked some enemy squads to get resources. Fortunately for us, the enemies had the necessary materials to summon Servants. Yu Mei-ren is a smart woman, but she didn''t suspect this coincidence since Qin Shi Huang is also summoning Servants, so it''s normal for soldiers to carry these materials. To summon a Servant, a space gate must first be formed through a magic circle drawn on the ground. This allows the mage to connect to the Throne of Heroes to summon a Servant. The space gate is one way to prevent a wizard from invading the Throne of Heroes, so I''m curious as to the method Beast VII used to steal the Servants. System Goddess is the most intelligent woman in my group when ites to analyzing rituals, spirit formations, and artifacts, but she still doesn''t understand how this ritual works. Beast VII is awesome. If I can''t make her my ally, I''ll extract her mind and turn her into a puppet... The summoning ritual normally doesn''t require that many unique materials, but this is the ritual designed by Beast VII to steal Servants. ya is useless, she doesn''t even realize that her greatest treasures are being stolen... I need to talk to that idiot. Yu Mei-ren finished preparing the ritual, but she didn''t activate the ritual right away, instead looking at me with slight difort. "The catalysts in this ce only serve to summon Servants from China''s history, but in this Lostbelt, Qin Shi Huang has the authority to control the Servants from China¡­" - Yu Mei-ren sighed with concern. "And only now does it ur to you to tell me?" ¨C I pretended to be upset. "There is a way¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren sighed. ¨C "You have a high status in Japan so I can make adjustments to the ritual to call a Japanese Servant, if one of your ancestors is a historical figure then that Servant will appear, but if you do not have a historical lineage, then a Servant will appear that has betterpatibility with you" I understand that Servants are affected by their achievements in life, mythical legends, and how people perceive them. Although I was born in America, my identity as Seiji makes me famous in Japan, so it''s more likely that a Japanese Servant will appear. The problem is that there is something called a territory advantage. Chinese Servants are strongest in China but are weak in countries that have historical hostility towards China. Due to Japan''s war history, the country of the anime is the viin of this continent in historical terms, especially for China. The events of World War II generated a strong feeling of hatred and racism that continues to this day. In the short time I was in China, every day I heard nonsense that the Japanese are devils and the like. Due to these stupidities, the Servants of Japan will be weakened in this territory, even if they are summoned with their real bodies. Because of that, Yu Mei-ren looks worried. Well, I don''t care, it''ll actually be good for my ns if I get a useless Servant to serve as cannon fodder. If the Servant is destroyed, I will have an excuse to see ya and punish her for all the stupid things she allows. I sighed. ¨C "A weak ally or a strong ally is still an ally, we do not have many options" Yu Mei-ren nodded. She keeps looking at me ufortably since she doesn''t want to be my wife, but she doesn''t think to go back on her promise either. I used [Mythomania] to modify my blood to prevent the Throne of Heroes from detecting my ck blood. I took out a knife and cut my hand, spilling a couple of drops of red blood on the magic circle. Yu Mei-ren began the ritual by causing white light to fill the cave. "Abby" ¨C I talked to the little pancake eater. ¨C "Can you feel the spatial coordinates of the Throne of Heroes?" "I can''t do it¡­ The spatial coordinates were distributed among multipleyers of alternate realities, to find the Throne of Heroes I will first need to figure out how parallel realities work in this world" ¨C Abby replied sadly. ¨C "Sorry for not being able to help you¡­" Why are there so many depressive brats around me? "Abby, you are always helping me" - I spoke kindly to her to improve her mood. ¨C "Abby is a good girl" "Ehehe" ¨C Abby smiled adorably and forgot her sadness. "Senpai can''t resist the urge to spoil depressed lolis~ Senpai is to go to prison~" "Hey Listen! Fill the loli''s mouth with your lollipop!" ¡­.. Abby, don''t blush as you look at me expectantly... "Luis, I''m worried that more and more girls are sexually interested in you¡­" Tsubaki sighed. I share that concern, this is a nuisance. Come to think of it, the summoning ritual is starting, but I have a bad feeling... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has prevented the title ''Lolimancer'' from influencing the skill ''Lucky Pervert''. The skill ''Paranoia'' has synchronized the skill ''Motherfucker Dimensional'' with the skill ''Lucky Pervert''] ¡­ [Paranoia], you are a wonderful ability. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' uses its hands to cover its face while saying that it will do its best to help the user] "NOOOOO! Senpai should be true to his pedophile instincts and get a Servant loli, not a milf!" "Hey Listen! Team Oedipus has triumphed muahahahahaha!" "Well, getting a Milf can also bring a loli as a gift..." "Shut up you idiot otaku! I want to see senpai having to put up with the stupidities of the perverted magical girl!" ¡­ Who? No, I don''t want to know. I ignored the idiots and looked at the magic circle. The light began to fade and in the center of the magic circle was something interesting. Well, I admit it, my stupid title [Motherfucker Dimensional] isn''tplete rubbish... "Hello, my dear Wizard. Servant, Saber... Oh? Hey? I''m not a Saber... Oh, dear. Erm... Oh? I don''t have a certain ss? Eeeehh?! This is my real body?!" ¨C The female Servant showed disbelief as she looked at her own hands. [Name: Minamoto no Raikou Origin: Fate/Grand Order Categories: Woman. Servant. Mystery/Monster yer. Milf. Stepmother. Soncon (Agrippina Complex)] Is Minamoto no Yorimitsu female?! ¡­Damn Japanese authors, stop sexualizing everything¡­ I wonder if the Shuten-d¨­ji is also a beautiful mature woman¡­ No, with my luck, that ogre will be a little girl¡­ ..... Shit. "Pffff ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Give up idiot, your destiny is to be the new Oedipus!" "It''s mom Raikou!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted with joy inside my mind. ¨C "She did not appear in thest banner, but now she is here! Yay!" ¡­If I remember correctly, Fate/Grand Order is Nyaruko''s favorite mobile game¡­ While it''s important to get some information, I don''t want to ask about the identity of every historical figure, or I have a feeling I''ll want to hit those who designed that game. "Ahem, as I was saying¡­" Raikou stopped looking at his hands and smiled at Yu Mei-ren. ¨C "As I said, I am Minamoto-no-Raikou. Although I still have a long way to go, I will be counting on you from now on, okay?..... oh...." Yu Mei-ren was unable to reply as the woman''s attention was focused on another target, me. Although Yu Mei-ren is Raikou''s Master, she was summoned with my blood and abilities so she feels a special connection with me, especially because of [Dimensional Motherfucker]. Obtaining women so easily is still boring, but I don''t have time toin. "Oh, my boy, how cute!" ¨C Raikou hugged me tightly and began to caress my hair as if I were her son or a dog¡­ She''s a bit taller than I am, so herrge breasts are pressed against my chest and the underside of my chin. Although the firmness of her mature body is nice, I found the woman''s reaction very strange. Although I have passive skills that generate obsession in women who love me, Raikou is acting like a caring wife even though we just met... With [Reader''s Reading] I was able to see into the woman''s mind and what I saw was a mess. Schizophrenia, dissociative identity disorder, borderline disorder, biprity, possessive obsessions, inability to feel empathy, delusions, beginnings of a sociopathic personality... This woman is a cocktail of mental disorders. Due to [Reader''s Madness] and [Crazy Psychiatrist], I am a treasure for people with mental problems, especially for women... Well, the Throne of Heroes was not wrong, this woman is the ideal Servant for me, I only dislike her incestuous fetish, although it seems that she is not a pervert, but is unable to separate family love from romantic love. Whatever. I sighed and looked at Yu Mei-ren who was looking at me coldly. ¨C "You cannot me me for this, you invoked her" Yu Mei-ren sighed. ¨C "Womanizers are disgusting" First the Harem King and now the Hero of Harmony, she had bad experiences with womanizing idiots so her attitude is understandable. "I remember you were the one who insisted on being my wife" - I smiled wryly. "¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren looked at me with disgust. "¡­ Wife?" ¨C Raikou stopped rubbing my hair and her voice seemed emotionless. "Another yandere¡­" - Tsubaki sighed with disappointment. Yu Mei-ren did not seem scared despite Raikou''s growing killing intent. That girl has a lot of courage and decent willpower. Raikou''s mind is too unstable, so I sighed before she did something stupid. ¨C "She is my wife and it was thanks to her that you were summoned with all your power, but you are still not free from the contract with the Will of the World, you are still a Servant, and in case you have not noticed, we are in a terrible situation because of what we need to work together" Raikou''s expression changed and he stopped hugging me. She went from being a psychotic wife on the verge ofmitting murder to a deadpan soldier. "How many enemies?" ¨C Raikou spoke without emotions, she became a war machine that only knows how to destroy the enemy. The personality of a loving wife, the personality of a possessive psychopath, and the personality of an emotionless soldier¡­ This woman''s mind is interesting. I started talking to Raikou about the situation. I managed to convince her to work together with Yu Mei-ren to destroy the enemy. While Raikou has overwhelming destructive power, she alone cannot take on all the enemy Servants, especially since those Servants were strengthened with the technology provided by Beast VII. Raikou is quite a possessive woman and in a very unsubtle way, she made it clear that she wants to kill any woman who is too affectionate towards me. I didn''t lie to tell her that I have a harem, which almost makes her want to stab me, but her motherly side prevented her from hurting me, so she had a little panic attack. I thought to destroy her mental defenses, then rebuild her psyche, but some idiot can''t shut his fucking mouth. "Hey Listen! A man can have many women, but he will only have one mother!... Oh, wait...The idiot already has a crazy sexy mother! Ahahahahahahaha!" ".........¡­" ¨C Raikou''s look is worrying. ¨C "My child¡­ I would like to meet your¡­ your¡­ I would like to talk to that woman" Raikou can''t even say that another woman is my mother, she is apletely irrational woman. Now Yu Mei-ren seemed genuinely concerned. Although Raikou is strong, her mind is too unstable and she can turn hostile at any time. I shrugged. ¨C "Of course, I will introduce her to you when we finish with this ce, first there is a mission that we must fulfill" Raikou nodded, she was highly motivated to destroy the Lostbelt. "Luis, your sister won''t be happy if you allow this woman to kill your mother¡­" - Tsubaki sighed. "I will not let that idiotic woman die" - I smiled internally. ¨C "Although losing one or two limbs should not be a problem¡­" "..." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "You need to see a mental health professional" "I''m a psychiatrist" - I answered with irony. "Your Crazy Psychiatrist title doesn''t count!" ¨C Tsubaki shouted with exasperation. "There are psychologists and psychiatrists who practice without titles" ¨C BB shrugged. ¨C "Unlike physical health, mental health is a subject that isrgely forgotten by society, so any idiot can practice it, there are even idiots who think they are psychologists because they watch psychology videos on YouTube" "Don''t forget the coaching" - Nyaruko smirked. ¨C "Now any idiot can sell mud and say it is gold" "Hey Listen! Let''s make a self-help book to sell to idiots with no self-esteem to raise money!" ¨C Navi cannot be missing in any stupid conversation¡­ "So you want money?" - I sighed internally. ¨C "You are literally a parasite that receives free food and amodation" "Hey Listen! I like money! The money generated from fooling idiots is the best! Vote for me!" ¡­ Why is Navi dressed like a politician on the campaign trail? Maybe I''m too tired and now I hallucinate stupid things... Finishing the Lostbelt, I''ll take a break. I even want to go back to school to make a monotonous, repetitive, and predictable arc. "I already told you that I am not going to take your son away from you!" While I was conversing with the stupid voices in my head, Raikou was bullying Yu Mei-ren. "You want to take my child away from me!" "I already told you that our rtionship is not what you think! Stop pointing your bow at me!" "Are you saying that my boy threatened you to be his wife?! You disgusting woman, I will not allow you to defame my cute boy!" "He didn''t threaten me!... It''splicated... Wait! That sword looks dangerous!" "I''LL KILL YOU!" Whether it''s around me or inside my head, my life is full of noisy people... Chapter 297: Chinese Lostbelt 1 Chapter 297: Chinese Lostbelt 1 (Yu Mei-ren Perspective) (Fate/Grand Order) The ce where I am, the situation in which I find myself, my future ahead¡­ I don''t like anything that surrounds me. I don''t hate life, I just hate my luck. Whenever I think I am happy, when I feel that I have found the peace that I long for, every time I can enjoy my life... a disaster always urs that makes me suffer. I usually make an effort not to think about the past. Although I have some good memories from when I was Consort Yu, knowing that that time will not return makes me feel miserable, moreover, the constant wars of that time were also unpleasant. I really don''t like war, I hate conflict, and that''s why I hate humans. They are warlike, irrational, selfish, nonconformist, greedy creatures and always point their weapons at what is different. Despite all the ws of humanity, there is something that I have always admired about humanity. Their infinite capacity to destroy. The reason why my thoughts drift to my memories of the past is that the world around me makes me relive the most turbulent but happy period of my life. China in the feudal era. I have existed since the Age of Gods so I have witnessed the entire history of China. From the times of the warlords to the establishment of the great empire. I witnessed the entire development of China and met every major figure in the history books. In general, I kept my distance and didn''t associate with those people, I only got close to my husband¡­ ex-husband, Xiang Yu. I wouldn''t say I like the thought that I am now the wife of a rakish and stupid human, but I don''tpletely dislike that human. He at least knows how to prioritize his loved ones, and he''s not some stupid idealist with ridiculous dreams of a perfect and peaceful world. There is no such thing as a perfect world... Two weeks have passed since the Lostbelt was activated, and I try my best not to fall into depressive thoughts every day. My new¡­ hu-hus-husband¡­ I can''t tell yet. The Japanese hero has treated me with kindness and care despite my terrible attitude. Every day he asks me how I feel, he cares about my health even though I have strong regeneration, and he even encourages me to rest after each battle. It is very difficult to hate such a person. From what I''ve seen, that man is not kind orpassionate, he doesn''t even hesitate to sacrifice hundreds of innocent people in order to destroy the enemy. From the perspective of human society, he is not worthy of the hero title, but in my opinion, he is a true hero since he knows how to prioritize the mission of saving the world. These days we have realized that this ce is veryplex. When the Lostbelt was activated, the entire world became Qin Shi Huang''s empire. That''s not all, the people who got trapped in the Lostbelt were spread all over the world which made it harder to gather allies. We still don''t know the location of all possible allies as there are nomunication methods within the Lostbelt, but we have heard rumors that there are rebel groups in what should be the continents of Europe and Africa. The rest of the world ispletely Qin Shi Huang''s territory. The Japanese hero managed to create a shelter where we have been protecting the civilians who managed to escape from the emperor''s troops, but every day things be moreplicated, especially due to theck of food. So far we have only managed to recruit one deity, the Monkey King, Sun Wukong. The Japanese hero and the Monkey King managed to defeat the Qin Emperor''s soldiers, although the Monkey King cannot use his full power of him as the Qin Emperor''s Authority can suppress his divinity of him. Fortunately, both the hero and apanying goddesses can ignore a part of that Authority, allowing them to engage enemies. Every day, the goddesses protect our base while the hero and Wukong face the Qin Emperor''s main forces. Four days ago we heard that the Chinese government forces established a base in what should be Russia, so the hero decided to go looking for them. Apparently, he is worried about some people he knows within the government. The hero is not only looking for allies to face the Qin Emperor''s army, he is called to the attention of the enemy forces so that a small squad can search for supplies such as medicine and food. Before going to Russia, the hero left a squad of angels to help us collect supplies. Those angels are extremely strong and can take on the Servants, but they are quite troublesome women as they don''t obey anyone other than the hero, especially a little nun named Chaos who has caused more human deaths than the enemy soldiers. Another problem is that this search team is very confrontational. My Servant, Minamoto no Raikou, is aplete mess who doesn''t want to listen to me and does whatever she wants. She wanted to apany the hero on his search for the government agents, but the hero stopped her. Although Raikou now has her real body and doesn''t require my magic power to materialize, the restrictions caused by the summoning ritual mean that she can''t get too far away from me or she''ll lose the ability to fight. Also, a Servant is not supposed to attack her Master, but Raikou can ignore that restriction for a couple of seconds which has brought me a lot of trouble with the violent woman. I have no idea how the hero convinced Raikou to work with me, but the unpleasant expression the woman wears at the thought of the hero gives me an idea of the deal they made. I really hate the situation I find myself in, but I have no choice but to ept my new life. Anyway, the hero is a human and his dangerous life will make him die sooner orter. This marriage will notst too long, one day I will return to my peaceful solitude¡­. "Are you okay? You seem depressed" ¨C A woman asked me kindly. "I''m fine" - Reflexively I responded with contempt, but then I sighed. ¨C "Sorry, I feel a little tired" "I understand you" - The woman sighed. ¨C "I never imagined facing an apocalyptic scenario in my own world, I will need vacations after solving this problem" Vacation¡­ That sounds good. The woman is Tsugumi Seishirou, one of the hero''s wives and the person who was assigned as the leader of the collection squad. She has decentbat abilities, especially for strange magical skills that she called hero skills. I don''t fully understand the difference between the heroes of this world, the heroes of other worlds, and the heroes of the multiverse, but they seem to follow a hierarchy ording to the type of disaster they face. The heroes of this world are historical figures who usually be Servants (my ex-husband Xiang Yu), the heroes of another world are people summoned to other worlds by the natives of the said world (Tsugumi Seishirou), and the heroes of the multiverse are beings who save worlds from utter destruction (the hero). There are things that Tsugumi Seishirou couldn''t exin to me because he doesn''t understand the whole situation either, but now I understand that the hero is the only thing that can stop the n of the repulsive pink-haired woman and the system user. I told the hero about the identity of the Harem King, an apocalyptic creature who ns to dominate or destroy this world. He is something called Beast and he wears the number 5, and there are supposedly a total of 7 or more monstrous beings threatening this world. I was worried that the hero wouldn''t believe me, but he trusted me and started thinking of countermeasures to protect this world, even helping me calm down. Knowing all this was causing me terrible stress. It''s hard to hate that man... "For now there are no enemies nearby so you can rest" - Tsugumi Seishirou smiled kindly at me. Even the women surrounding that man are very nice to me... Well, not all of them. "He did that when he was a kid?!" ¨C Raikou''s ecstatic shout made me sigh. That woman doesn''t know what it''s like to keep a low profile. At least we are in an abandoned town so there is no risk of attracting the attention of enemies. "That''s right" ¨C The woman who calls herself Revy was talking about her childhood with the hero. ¨C "Luis entered the house of the idiot who tried to harass me and forced him to drink deadly amounts of alcohol and drugs, the police dered that it was an overdose death" "Your boyfriend has been a psycho since he was a child, I''m not surprised that you two are so close" - Uryuu Minene smiled with amusement as she opened a leather canteen to take a sip of water. "Group of lunatics" ¨C A girl with light blue hair sighed as she operated a holographic screen. The girl is called Nymph, she is something called Angeloid, a kind of pseudo angel born from technological advancement in another world. The hero assigned 5 angeloids to help us, in addition, the mother of these beings also stayed with us in the base protected by the goddesses. The woman called Daedalus is what they call a Higher Entity, a being beyond ourprehension, far superior to the gods. Although Daedalus is an impressive entity, she is a schr and not a warrior so she fights the enemies, but she helped us with technology capable of facing the technology of the Qin Emperor. Daedalus deciphered the technology sent by the Beasts, built a base capable offortably housing millions of people in a space of 100 square meters, and even helped the soldiers in our group to be stronger. The woman named Revy was the first to seek gic and bodily enhancement. She is not willing to be weaker than Tsugumi Seishirou and the hero. The hero tried to talk her out of it since that would be giving up her humanity, but Revy said something that really stuck in my mind. "Humanity can go to hell, I''m going to save your ass as many times as necessary, so stop fucking with me and tell that woman to make me stronger" Humans cling to humanity and hate beings that are different. That is what I have observed in the long history of mankind. It was the first time I saw a human willing to give up her humanity in order to protect the person she loves. The other women who were in the group that rescued the hero also requested gic enhancements. Three of them did it just to increase their chances of survival, but a girl named McCoy Pa also gave up her humanity to help the hero. Ever since I met the hero, my perspective on humans has changed a bit. Something that helped change my perspective on humanity was hearing about the hero''s childhood. We have been chatting since the hero went on a trip to get to know each other better. By human standards, the hero is a criminal, a psychopath, and a monster, he does not deserve the title of hero. However, I do not see things with human morality, in my opinion, the hero follows thew of the jungle, kills to survive, and thus climbs to the top of a mountain of corpses. I respect that way of living. Tsugumi Seishirou sighed wearily as he listened to Revy. ¨C "Stop talking about the past, Luis has changed a lot" "That''s true" ¨C Revy sighed. ¨C "In the past, he would have looked for a way to escape, but now that idiot wants to save the world¡­ Well, it''s more fun to fight than to run away so I don''t care" "Well, Luis wants to save this world for us" - Tsugumi Seishirou smiled wryly. ¨C "Luis is still the same selfish womanizer as always, although now he is more affectionate¡­" "Heh, look at you, now you blush easily" ¨C Revy sneered contemptuously. ¨C "Anyone would think that you are a silly virgin girl who would not kill a fly" "..." - Tsugumi Seishirou sighed in annoyance and ignored the aggressive woman, then opened a small leather bag and took out a small package of food to replenish energy. Daedalus has an amazing ability to create artifacts thatbine magic and science, but resources are limited so we can''t get things like space bags ormunication artifacts. The only way we have tomunicate with the base and the hero is with the help of the fairy that always apanies the hero. That disgusting creature can teleport to the location of any woman who has an engagement ring given by the hero, not even the Qin Emperor''s Authority can obstruct the fairy''s spatial movement. Of our current group, almost all the women have a wedding ring, the only exceptions being Uryuu Minene, Raikou, and me. Uryuu Minene is only a mercenary hired temporarily by the hero, on the other hand, the violent Servant insisted that she will be the hero''s mother and therefore she does not need a ring. In my case, the hero said that he will give me a ring when my heart is able to recognize him as my husband¡­ It really is hard to hate that man. I suppressed the desire to sigh and epted the food that Tsugumi Seishirou offered me. I''m an elemental with characteristics of the true ancestors of vampires so I don''t need food, but the food made by the hero made me awaken a new taste for culinary arts. I enjoyed a small portion of steamed rice, but my little moment of happiness was interrupted by the most unpleasant creature I have ever had the misfortune to hear. "Hey Listen! The protagonist has arrived!" ¨C The fairy appeared in front of Tsugumi Seishirou. ¨C "Offer food to this omnipotent being!" Tsugumi Seishirou was already used to the fairy''s stupidities and offered her a meatball. ¨C "How are Astrea and Hiyori?" Kazane Hiyori and Astrea are two of the three angeloids that apany us. The other two angeloids stayed at the base to protect it along with the goddesses. "Hey Listen! Shut up idiot, I''m eating! Nom nom nom nom "¨C The fairy began to eat, although she has no mouth. Tsugumi Seishirou showed no displeasure and spoke calmly. ¨C "I will tell Luis that you tried to sell the pictures of him in the shower to the little girls at the base" "¡­" ¨C The fairy stopped eating. ¨C "How the fuck do that idiot''s wives always find out about mypletely honest dealings?!" I understand that the hero is a womanizer, but it seems that the fairy is to me for the hero having more concubines than the ancient emperors of China. At this rate, the hero will surpass Solomon... "Ahem, women with wings are fine" - The fairy gave up arguing. ¨C "Although the woman with ck hair said that an army had us surrounded or something like that, I did not listen to her because I am hungry. Give me more food!" ¡­ The hero is admirable for not freaking out having this disgusting thing next to him. Tsugumi Seishirou frowned and called out to the members of our group. ¨C "We have problems, prepare to withdraw¡­" She was unable to give instructions as the house we are in began to shake. Something had exploded in the center of the abandoned town. "Oops, I should have said it before, anyway, it''s not my problem" - The fairy devoured the meatball and then disappeared. "Damn useless bastard..." - Tsugumi Seishirou clenched her teeth angrily and looked out the window. I also looked out the window. The explosion was caused by an aircraft falling from the sky after being split in half. High in the sky, dozens of ships were fighting against the two angeloids. Both women were easily winning the fight, the problem is that in addition to the ships'' energy cannons, someone was shooting arrows at them from the ground. Objectively, the arrows are weaker than energy cannons, but those arrows were covered in magical energy and were capable of damaging both women''s energy barriers. I took out a pair of binocrs and looked in the direction of the arrows. A familiar face¡­ The Flying General, Lu Bu Fengxian. I never interacted with him when he was alive, but I saw him fight so I know his strength, although there was something strange about him. "Berserker-ss servant¡­" ¨C Raikou looked at the enemy without the need for binocrs and spoke emotionlessly as if she had turned into a machine. ¨C "He has his real body, but his body is strange, it seems artificial¡­" "Technological improvements" - I frowned and remembered some things I heard when the unpleasant pink-haired woman was preparing the Lostbelt. ¨C "The Servants summoned by Qin Shi Huang were modified with the technology of other worlds, Lu Bu must have received a stronger body, but I don''t know to what extent it was modified¡­ By the way, he is Lu Bu Fengxian" "Luis likes history, he would have loved to see that man" ¨C Revy smiled and took out a sniper rifle to aim at Lu Bu. There is something not right. Lu Bu was an exceptional general so he should have an army by his side, but he was totally alone and in an open space. That may be a side effect of bing a Berserker-ss Servant, but the situation is still weird like it''s a trap... "Don''t shoot idiot!" - Tsugumi Seishirou noticed that something was wrong, but it was toote, Revy had pulled the trigger. The rifle was a special weapon capable of damaging Servants and the speed of the projectile was so high that I couldn''t even see the shot, but Lu Bu had managed to catch the bullet with his hand... We are in problems. "The enemy is here" ¨C Raikou drew her sword. Tsugumi Seishirou grabbed my arm and stepped back as my Servant attacked a wall. I am skilled in magicalbat, but I am primarily a strategist andck experience as a warrior, so my reflexes are slower than fighters focused on close-quartersbat. I couldn''t react when Raikou''s sword destroyed the house we were standing on, but Tsugumi Seishirou pulled me out of the ce in time to see the enemy. The enemies were two powerful Servants specialized in close-rangebat. One of them was some kind of centaur. The lower part of him was that of a horse, while the upper part was that of a man, although his head was also that of a horse which was strange. The horse''s armor closely resembled Lu Bu''s, so considering how the Servant system works, it''s possible that this is Red Hare, Lu Bu''s horse. I focused on the horse since I don''t want to see the other Servant. I must not see him. I do not want to see him. Not like this... Why?¡­ Why did it have to be him? No¡­ Stop¡­ Please¡­ Xiang Yu¡­ "Idiot, don''t sit still!" ¨C Revy grabbed me by the cor of my shirt and made me step back to avoid a long sword that was aimed at my neck. No, Xiang Yu would not hurt me, he would never¡­ He would never hurt me... Xiang Yu would not¡­ "Hey Listen! Wake up, idiot woman! Give me something to eat!" ¨C An unpleasant scream forced me back to reality. In front of me was the nasty fairy, but I don''t have time to think about how nasty the creature is, the chaos around me made my mind clear. Raikou was facing the two horse-legged Servants. She is a very powerful Servant, but she was having trouble since the two enemies were modified to be stronger¡­ Xiang Yu didn''t even seem to have a conscience¡­ No, I have to concentrate. All around us were barricades and energy barriers protecting us from the endless rain of magical arrows, but those barriers were breaking down. Tsugumi Seishirou, Uryuu Minene, and Revy were firing at an army of enemy soldiers that had surrounded us. In the sky, Hiyori Kazane was controlling the weather to destroy the airships, but she couldn''t destroy all the enemies by herself. Astrea was fighting against Lu Bu, but she also had to defend against several arrows that exploded upon impact with her shield. Those arrows could destroy the angeloid''s shields with ease which was causing him injuries. At the head of the army that had surrounded us, I saw the general holding a bow. Chen Gong¡­ That exins this ridiculous but efficient tactic. Now I understand, it was all a setup. The Qin Emperor noticed that a group of rebels was exploring the abandoned viges, so he sent an army to eliminate us, he even sent 4 Servants. A strategist, 2 generals, a horse, and thousands of soldiers. Qin Shi Huang wants to exterminate us¡­ Looking to the horizon, I can see more aircraft approaching. Not only that, but I also see people riding on flying swords, people with ck robes and big raven wings, and I think there are more Servants on the way. We can''t face that¡­ We will be defeated. "Hey Listen! You spent two hours staring at nothing while crying over your stupid ex-husband! Hahahaha stupid furry, I can''t believe you married a horse hahahahahaha!" I gritted my teeth furiously and grabbed the disgusting creature. - "Shut up! Don''t make fun of my husba...!" "Shut up you fucking bitch!" ¨C The fairy shouted with a voice that I had not heard. ¨C "I don''t care what your fetishes are, I don''t give a shit who that stupid horse is, I don''t give a shit about your stupid tragic story! You''re my partner''s wife and if you can''t understand that, you better kill yourself and stop wasting my time!" ¡­ I did not know what to say. It''s unpleasant to be scolded by the idiotic creature, but I don''t know how to reply. "Look at that idiot!" ¨C The fairy used her wing to point to the Servant that was fighting with Raikou. ¨C "He is a fucking zombie horse! He has no brain, look, he doesn''t even have a penis, he''s a fucking gelding! That fucking rotten horse is shoddy meat that''s only good for making hamburgers at a fast food restaurant that offers toys at every kid''s meal! That asshole is green! A fucking green horse! Are you zoophilic and necrophilic?! Stop crying over that asshole and be useful for once in your fucking life!" ¡­ I want to kill this thing. "Listen to me, you idiot!" ¨C The fairy kept talking without her usual happy voice. ¨C "I already called my partner and he is about toe! Until hees, you have time to sort out your feelings! If you want to be with the shit horse then kill yourself and stop fucking, because when my partneres, that shit horse will be turned into rotten hamburger meat that will give diarrhea to the poor idiot who thinks to eat it!" ¡­ "Hey Listen! I''ll tell my partner that fucking horse tried to kill one of his wives! If you want to protect him then do it and die with him! You are no good as a Master, you useless idiot!" ¨C The fairy gave onest cry and disappeared. ¡­ I do not know what to do¡­ I looked at my right hand where themand seals that redit me as a Master were. Why must I fight to protect humanity? Why should humans live? Maybe I just have to let it all go to have peace... But... That idea displeases me. Humanity is disgusting, but there are humans who are worth it. Life is cruel, but there are little things that are worth living. The world is dark, but there are always beautiful scenes that I like to appreciate. I clenched my fist. "Raikou, by thismand seal Imand you¡­!" I don''t want to save humans, I don''t want to save the world either. Xiang Yu''s dream is not my dream. But if something I want is a home, I want a ce where I feel safe and live in peace. No matter which path I choose, I will suffer and feel miserable, but I will not regret it. "Release all your power, release Ushi Gozen!" ¨C The red seal on my hand began to glow. The magic stored in the seal was sent to my Servant, but the energy had changed in nature. I lived in the Age of Gods so I can identify divine energy. That huge amount of divine energy entered my Servant''s body. Hiyori Kazane was controlling the weather to destroy the enemies, but the skies began to darken unnaturally. Great bolts of lightning began to strike the ground, the wind went wild, and an uneasy feeling covered the battlefield. Chen Gong noticed the cause of this abnormality so he used his bow to attack my Servant, but Astrea used high speed to protect the Servant. Astrea managed to block Chen Gong''s Noble Phantasm, but instead of thanking him, the Servant kicked the angeloid''s back. Astrea was unharmed, but she had a confused expression not understanding why she was kicked by her ally. Raikou looked at Astrea in disgust and said something I couldn''t hear. Astrea seemed depressed, but Raikou ignored her, she only smiled cruelly as she looked at the enemies around her. In my long life, I have seen the records that were erased from history so I know Raikou''s true power. Inside the Minamoto no Raikou dwells a mighty warrior, or better to call him a demon, Ushi Gozen. In reality, Ushi Gozen is not a monster that was captured by Raikou, but rather a second personality that sleeps inside the woman and only awakens when she is overloaded with divine energy. Ushi Gozen is the peak of Raikou''s power, but he also has a terrible selfish attitude and that''s why it''s dangerous to wake her up. She does not differentiate allies from enemies due to her selfishness and pride. Ushi Gozen is a powerful warrior, but a terrible ally. I didn''t think to wake up that maddened beast, but this situation is too dangerous. With the twomand seals I have left I can make Raikou return to normal after she destroys the enemies, now I just have to wait. When Ashiya Douman and Koyanskaya were preparing the Lostbelt, I heard that Servants with real bodies are no longer linked to the Throne of Heroes. Upon death, Servants will not be summoned again nor can they revived, their souls will be sent to the reincarnation cycle like any other living being. This will be goodbye... Four bolts of lightning fell around Raikou, spawning four clones, each with a different weapon. Raikou had activated her Noble Phantasm. The three clones with closebat weapons rushed towards the three closebat Servants, while the clone with a bow took aim at Chen Gong. Red Hare activated his Noble Phantasm which summoned a bow. Lu Bu and Xiang Yu also activated her Noble Phantasms which turned them into two unstoppable forces that attacked Raikou and her clones. Raikou didn''t even try to dodge, she met the enemies'' attacks while she smiled like a psycho. Although Ushi Gozen is strong, the three Servants were enhanced with technology from other worlds, giving them overwhelming destructive power, but that doesn''t seem to matter to Ushi Gozen, her ridiculous pride made her face the attack. Fortunately, the hero has reliablepanions. Astrea attacked Lu Bu which reduced the attack. Raikou frowned and seemed to want to attack Astrea for interrupting her fight, so I used my secondmand spell. ¨C "You will fight alongside the women who have been marked as wives of Oosuki Luis and not attack them!" I felt Raikou''s piercing gaze filled with the desire to kill me, but I didn''t care, I just want to get this over with as soon as possible... The bow clone attacked Chen Gong, the sword clone and spear clone attacked Red Hare, and Raikou and the ax clone attacked Xiang Yu. Raikou was able to stop Xiang Yu''s Noble Phantasm with his sword while the ax clone attacked the Servant''s head. Xiang Yu, thank you for everything you gave me and the happiness you showed me. I couldn''t take it, I closed my eyes as Raikou''s sword cut Xiang Yu in half. I made a great effort to contain my emotions, but I couldn''t help but shed a tear. Goodbye, Xiang Yu. Chapter 298: Chinese Lostbelt 2 Chapter 298: Chinese Lostbelt 2 (Lin Hui Perspective) (My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) My life has been simple, peaceful, and happy with my grandmother. My daily routine consisted of meditating on immortal cultivation from dawn, making food for my grandmother and myself, then practicing my chanting and dancing, and finally continuing to meditate until the next day. My grandmother taught me an ancient cultivation method where meditation can rece the act of sleeping. I did not know my mother so my grandparents are my only family and the people I love the most, so I did not hesitate to apany them when my grandfather mentioned that we would go to a city in human society to meet someone. My grandmother did not seem happy about this, but she gave in to my grandfather''s insistence, he was supposed to introduce me to a friend of his, a hero from another world. I don''t know what that means, but if my grandfather says he will be a friend, I should try my best to get along with that hero. That was my thought when we arrived in the city, but in an instant, everything turned into chaos. One day before meeting the hero, my grandfather received a me that made him furious. My grandfather is a taciturn and serene man like an immovable mountain, but that was the first time I saw him explode like a furious dragon. He was not violent with my grandmother or with me, but he destroyed the residence where we were staying. My grandmother argued with my grandfather, something about my grandfather having a second family. I couldn''t really understand the conversation, I only understood that I have a cousin. I hope we will be friends when we meet, she would be my first friend¡­ My grandfather left home and I couldn''t see him for two days, but he contacted us daily so I didn''t worry about his safety, he is a cunning fox who can take care of himself. In those days, my grandmother had been furiously muttering that my grandfather was a dumb old dog who knows no loyalty, but she was also sighing sadly at the thought of a friend of hers named Song Tianxing. The tension between my grandparents grew to the heavens, I was worried that they might really hate each other. I wanted to help them, but I don''t know how to handle this kind of problem. I couldn''t even think of a solution because one day a group of soldiers entered the new residence where we were staying. The soldiers were my grandfather''s subordinates and they called us to evacuate to a safe ce. I didn''t understand what was happening, but my grandmother pulled my arm to follow the soldiers. On the way, my grandmother asked the soldiers several questions. ording to them, various sects had allied themselves with supernatural agents from other countries and were causing trouble. Although this problem was on the other side of the city, my grandfather had a bad feeling so he ordered his soldiers to take us to a safe ce. My grandmother looked very worried and tried to convince the soldiers to allow us to go with my grandfather, but they refused, saying that they received specific orders to take us to a safe ce, even if it is by force. The soldiers took us to a huge building filled with ordinary people, soldiers, and immortal cultivators. This is supposed to be the most secure building in the city so many high-status people were brought here, with the exception of the members of the Four Great Families, they stayed in their ancestral residences. I''m not good at interacting with strangers and the looks of some men made me ufortable, so I stayed with my grandmother. A couple of hours passed so I looked for a quiet ce to meditate. When my grandmother got distracted talking to the soldiers, I went over to a group of women chatting with expressions of anxiety and concern. I don''t normally like to get close to people, but there were two women who caused an iprehensible sense of familiarity. One of them was a woman with her face covered by a white veil. She had long silver hair like the moon, and although her face was not visible, it was obvious that she was a heavenly beauty capable of bringing down empires. The most surprising thing is that she looks much younger than me and she doesn''t seem to have cultivation energy, but her presence gave me the feeling of facing Mount Tai. The other woman was the same age as me and somehow, I felt that she looked very much like me, albeit with a colder countenance and an imposing presence, like an emperor looking down on his subjects. The second woman looked like an icy beauty, but her expression turned soft and motherly as she interacted with a little girl. The strange thing is that this girl was simr to the woman, but her features had some differences so it did not seem to be her mother but her aunt. The strange feeling of familiarity made me too curious, so I approached them. They were drinking tea while chatting like a group of friends, although from this distance I can see that this tea is not normal. That tea gives off a fragrant and refreshing aroma that helps to calm the mind and temper the spirit¡­ Not even Thousand Petal Heavenly Tea is as fragrant as that tea. Now I am more curious about the identity of the group of women. Many people in this ce also look intently at the group of women, but no one dares toe closer. I''m not sure, but I think the silver-haired woman is using her spiritual pressure to intimidate anyone who approaches her group, although it seems that she only does this with men while women are allowed to approach. "So your husband is a libertine¡­" ¨C A beautiful mature woman smiled wryly as she looked at the icy beauty. "My husband is not a libertine, he is just a lecherous idiot, but I still love him" - The woman smiled wryly, but then showed mncholy. ¨C "I just hope he is fine¡­" "That boy will be fine" ¨C Another beautiful mature woman smiled and patted the ice beauty''s shoulder. ¨C "You have said it many times, he is more resistant than a cockroach" Can the word cockroach be apliment? I am learning new things. "Even so¡­" ¨C The icy beauty was about to say something, but she stopped when she saw that I was approaching her group. The silver-haired woman totally ignored me, but I have a feeling she saw right through me. She is not a simple woman... "H-Hello" ¨C I tried to say hello, but I didn''t know what to say. The mature woman smiled kindly at me. ¨C "Hello youngdy, do you want to have tea with us?" I nodded awkwardly, it was the first time I''ll be able to chat friendly with people other than my family. "Come, sit down" ¨C The woman made a space for me next to her, she is very kind. ¨C "My name is Guo Xuehua, what is your name, youngdy?" (Author''s Note: Guo Xuehua from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) "Nice to meet you, my name is Lin Hui, thank you for allowing me to sit with you" - I bowed politely and took a seat. "Lin¡­" ¨C The other mature woman looked at me strangely, then she looked at the ice beauty. "I already realized" - The ice beauty sighed heavily and looked at me seriously, her gaze is a bit terrifying. ¨C "I know this is sudden, but I want to know something, do you have a grandfather named Lin Zhiguo?" "Oh, do you know Grandpa?" ¨C I spoke with pleasant surprise, it would be nice to meet my grandfather''s friends. The woman put her hand to her face and sighed. ¨C "Damn old man¡­" "Something wrong?" ¨C The little girl who was sitting on the woman''sp tilted her small head curiously. Too cute... "Everything is fine, Lan, don''t worry" - The woman smiled kindly. I smiled at the mother-daughter interaction. - "How old is your daughter?" "¡­" ¨C There was an awkward silence. Guo Xuehua smiled kindly. ¨C "I run an orphanage, the children are in a separate area so that they do not cause problems for the soldiers, but little Lan insisted on apanying me, she seems to have be attached to Miss Ruoxi" I see. It must be sad not to have a family, I can''t imagine life alone... I looked at little Lan who seemed happy as she hugged the ice beauty. She is a strong girl. "Miss, if you want I can take care of the girl" - An older woman spoke kindly to the ice beauty. "Thank you Wang Ma, but I want to take care of little Lan" ¨C The ice beauty replied with a kind smile. The friendliness of this group is very nice. I started chatting with the group of women, it''s so much fun talking to other people. The ice beauty is called Lin Ruoxi, she is a serious and inexpressive woman, but she has a very kind side when interacting with little Lan, she also shows a loving attitude when she talks about her husband. Her husband is a man blessed by heaven to have such a beautiful and kind wife. (Author''s Note: Lin Ruoxi from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) The other mature woman is named Tang Wan, she is also a kind woman and seems to be good friends with Lin Ruoxi as she constantly teases her. (Author''s Note: Tang Wan from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Next to Tang Wan, was her daughter Tangtang, she is a very energetic young girl so her constant questions about my life were overwhelming, luckily her mother put a stop to her, or I would panic not knowing what to answer. (Author''s Note: Tangtang from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) The silver-haired woman was called Long Aoxue, she only said her name and then remainedpletely silent. Lin Ruoxi said that she is always like this, a woman of few words. (Author''s Note: Long Aoxue / Long Aotian from My Girlfriend Is Long Aotian) While we were talking, another group of women approached us. Lin Ruoxi and the other women greeted the new group, apparently, they were looking for information, but they didn''t get what they were looking for, so they came back with us. There were two twin girls with red hair like phoenix feathers, their names were Su Fei and Su Ji. (Author''s Note: Su twins from My Beautiful Teacher) Next to them was a woman with a professional attitude who seemed to be Lin Ruoxi''s best friend, a woman named Mo Qianni. (Author''s Note: Mo Qianni from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Finally, behind the new group was a silent woman who looked like a bodyguard. Lin Ruoxi mentioned that she is Xiao Bai, she is a totally silent person and only speaks when her husband is near her. (Author''s Note: Xiao Bai from My Beautiful Teacher) While we were talking, I heard something amazing. With the exception of Lin Ruoxi''s housekeeper, little Lan, and Guo Xuehua, the rest of these outstanding women have a romantic rtionship with the same man, they are the flower garden of someone named Lu San. I was surprised at first, but among immortal cultivators, it''s normal for outstanding men to have multiple concubines. Lu San is most likely an outstanding man. Out of curiosity, I asked about the kind of man Lu San is. For the first time, Long Aoxue decided to speak. ¨C "My husband is a strong and decisive man, he has no mercy with his enemies while he is generous with his allies, a great man and the best husband" I''m very curious about Lu San, he must be really impressive to be able to conquer the hearts of such impressive women, especially an unfathomable person like Long Aoxue. "This youth..." - Guo Xuehua sighed. ¨C "Youngdies, I understand that it is easy to get carried away by emotions, but you should appreciate yourselves, it is not healthy for such outstanding women to have a rtionship with only one man, that will only make you be seen as vases of flowers. Have you thought about what society will say? Do your families approve of that?" I don''t understand the problem, if Lu San is a strong man, then no one will dare to criticize them. "I''m an adult, my father doesn''t decide what I do with my life" ¨C That was said one of the redheaded twins, Su Ji. ¨C "Besides, who the hell cares what society says? I am happy and only that matters to me" Guo Xuehua was about to speak, but she was interrupted by Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "Madam, I appreciate his concern, but you or anyone else have no right to decide the path of our lives" ¡­. No one has the right to decide the path of their lives... Those words resonated strongly in my heart, causing a single word to appear in my mind¡­ Freedom. Guo Xuehua was silent for a moment, then he lowered her head. ¨C "You are right, I apologize for my indiscretion¡­ It is just that you are young and I am worried that you may regret the path you have chosen, living a life without love is not a pleasant life¡­" Guo Xuehua looked deeply depressed which made me feel sad, she is a very kind woman and she is better when she smiles. "I see, you don''t have a good love life" ¨C Su Ji sighed. ¨C "Your husband must be an insensitive asshole" Guo Xuehua looked up and looked around in a panic, but sighed in relief as she noticed that no one else had heard those words. "I put up an illusory barrier so no one would hear us" ¨C Long Aoxue spoke nonchntly. I can''t see the barrier, but I can see that the people around us stopped paying attention to us. That woman''s level of immortal cultivation is something I can''t imagine... Guo Xuehua frowned and looked at little Lan, but the girl was fast asleep in Lin Ruoxi''s arms. "It''s unwise to use supernatural abilities in the presence of normal people" - Guo Xuehua sighed bitterly, though she seemed a little grateful. Long Aoxue took a sip from her cup of tea and replied nonchntly. ¨C "I do not care what happens to the ants, the only reason I have not destroyed every trash that looks at me with lust is that my husband asked me not to cause problems" She sees ordinary humans as ants¡­ Well, it''s understandable, her power level should be on par with the young geniuses of the big sects. "Cultivators, you''re just as cold and cocky as in the movies" ¨C Su Ji rolled her eyes. I panicked, it was suicide to mock a powerful immortal cultivator. "My husband said something simr" ¨C Long Aoxue replied calmly. Her veil only covers the top half of her face so I could see a small smile forming on her ruddy lips. "Hey, I have a question" ¨C Su Ji doesn''t seem to think about the cultivators'' pride, she treats Long Aoxue like a casual friend. ¨C "What level of cultivation are you at?" I have that same question, but I didn''t dare to ask. Su Ji is an impressive woman. Long Aoxue answered without worrying about hiding her power. ¨C "Soul of the Absolute Universe in the superior stage, I am two tribtions away from equaling my father" ¡­ What level is that? "Sorry, I don''t understand what level that is" ¨C Curiosity made me ovee my shyness. Long Aoxue smiled kindly at me, and she did not seem like an unapproachable deity, but a trustworthy older sister. ¨C "Do not think about that, it is important to focus on your current power without obsessing about the future, as long as you can consolidate your present, you will have an unlimited future" ¡­I want to acknowledge her as my teacher, but my grandmother might get angry¡­ Long Aoxue smiled at me onest time, then turned her attention to Guo Xuehua. ¨C "Ignorant woman, I don''t care what your thoughts or emotions are, but don''t you darepare my husband with the rest of the men, my husband is not a piece of trash who throws a woman away when he is bored, nor is he a paper tiger who only boasts of strength to hide his pathetic weakness, my husband is a dragon among men, someone you cannot despise or I will take you to the most terrible of torments " Long Aoxue did not emit killing intent, but the pressure of her words made me tremble with fear. Guo Xuehua was pale, but Tang Wan intervened before the woman passed out. "Aoxue, Mrs. Guo only cares about us out of kindness, you don''t need to be so harsh with her" ¨C Tang Wan smiled and looked at Guo Xuehua. ¨C "Mrs. Guo, I appreciate your consideration, but it is as Aoxue says, our husband has many ws, but he is not the kind of man who throws away women when he is bored with them, he is amitted man who takes responsibility for every woman he gets involved with, even if it gets him into endless trouble" Guo Xuehua managed to catch her breath and nodded gratefully. ¨C "I understand¡­ I apologize for my words" Long Aoxue nodded approvingly and fell silent again. In this way, our talk continued for a couple of hours, but this time Long Aoxue joined the conversation. From what we hear, Lu San is weaker than Long Aoxue in terms of sheer power, and in a friendly battle, she would win the fight, but if they had a battle to the death, she would be killed. Interestingly, she seemed proud as she said that. Since all of us knew about the supernatural world, I was able to listen to some of Lu San''s exploits. I discovered that my grandfather''s friend for whom I came to this city was that man, a hero in the service of a powerful family in Japan. "Is your husband the right-hand man of the infamous Ichijo Seiji?" - Guo Xuehua looked at Lin Ruoxi with aplex look. Lin Ruoxi nodded without caring to reveal a shocking secret. ¨C "That''s right, I met him on a business trip and he decided to apany me when I told him I would return to my hometown, he is a perverted fool, but he is very protective" Guo Xuehua''s gaze became moreplex. ¨C "Your husband really loves you¡­" Lin Ruoxi smiled so lovingly that her smile was dazzling. ¨C "That''s right, and I love him too" Guo Xuehua sighed. ¨C "You are lucky to find a man who would do anything for you¡­" "Mrs. Gou, if it''s not indiscreet on my part, there''s something I want to ask" ¨C Se Fei joined the conversation. ¨C "Are you not happy with her husband?" Guo Xuehua revealed to us that she is the wife of the current patriarch of the Yang family, one of the Four Great Families. Her identity was impressive and she should be sheltered in the Yang family residence, but she exined to us that she was taking care of the children of the orphanage when she received the message that she should go to a safe ce. This building was closer to the orphanage than the Yang residence so she was transferred to this ce. The soldiers had told her that it would be better to go to the Yang residence, but she refused, saying that if she left, the orphans would be put out on the streets. She also couldn''t take the orphans to her family''s residence as her husband would throw them out on the street. Guo Xuehua started talking about her life as if she needed to vent. She mainly talked about herints about her husband. She had her first child when her husband was vying for the position of patriarch. Because the presence of a child was detrimental to her husband''s ns, he convinced her to take the child to an orphanage until he won the position of patriarch, then they could return for her child. That way, the son would be safe during the cruel session battle. Guo Xuehua said that her biggest regret was epting that idea. Her son disappeared from the orphanage and was presumed dead. Since then, she has harbored deep resentment toward her husband. After a few years, she had her second child, but this time her husband was already the patriarch so he was epted into the Yang family. Guo Xuehua loved her second son, but her husband was very strict with her son''s upbringing, to the point where Guo Xuehua only saw her son one day a week. Guo Xuehua had always longed for a family so this hurt her heart, but she couldn''t abandon her husband since the Yang family is one of the Four Great Families and a divorce would cause endless trouble. To fill the void in her heart, she decided to open several orphanages and started taking care of the pitiful orphans. Her story was very sad so we tried to cheer her up, but our conversation was interrupted when a group of men approached us. They were ten men, of which, 5 were powerful immortal cultivators, they even managed to see through Long Aoxue''s illusory spirit formation. Guo Xuehua showed her extensive experience in life as all her sadness disappeared from her face in a second, now she seemed to be happily chatting with a group of female friends. "This is a surprise, I didn''t think to see respectable Mrs. Guo here" ¨C The man leading his group greeted Guo Xuehua respectfully. That man doesn''t have the presence of a warrior and looks weak, but his countenance is overbearing and arrogant which I don''t like. "Ning Guodong, it''s nice to see you" - Guo Xuehua greeted respectfully. - "How is your father?" "My father is healthy as usual" - Ning Guodong smiled politely, but his gaze was focused on Lin Ruoxi. I looked at Lin Ruoxi and realized something strange, she has a totally cold face and is clenching her fists as if she is trying to hold back an overflowing fury. "Mrs. Guo, if you would be so kind, I would like to discuss a business matter with Miss Ruoxi" - Ning Guodong spoke respectfully, but something in his gaze makes me ufortable, and that feeling only increased when he looked at me. ¨C "Oh, I would also like to talk to thedy, I feel like I have seen her before" His gaze makes me feel very ufortable... Guo Xuehua smiled politely. ¨C "I am sorry, but we are currently having girl talk, so I would appreciate it if you could give us some privacy" Ning Guodong narrowed his eyes for a moment but then smiled and nodded. ¨C "Of course Mrs. Guo, please give my regards to his father¡­" Before leaving, Ning Guodong took onest look at Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "Miss Ruoxi, I hope we can talkter" "Don''t talk to me casually or my husband might misunderstand" ¨C Lin Ruoxi spoke coldly, she also moved her hand to emphasize the ring on her ring finger. "¡­" - Ning Guodong narrowed his eyes, but his smile turned strange. ¨C "Of course, I am sorry for my impoliteness¡­ Please give my congrattions to her husband, I am looking forward to meeting the man who managed to win thedy''s heart¡­" The group of men left, although the feeling of difort was still upon us. Guo Xuehua frowned and looked at Lin Ruoxi with concern. ¨C "Ning Guodong is an authoritarian and cruel man, today you have offended him so he will seek revenge, but do not worry, I will talk to my father-inw and I will make sure to convince him so that the Yang family can help you" Lin Ruoxi sighed heavily and then showed relief as if a heavy burden had lifted from her shoulders. ¨C "I appreciate it, but it is not necessary¡­ If it had been a couple of months ago, I could only lower my head in fear, but now I have my husband and I feel safe" Guo Xuehua sighed. ¨C "I understand that you trust your husband, but Ning Guodong is not a simple man¡­" "I know" ¨C Lin Ruoxi snorted in disgust. ¨C "That idiot has been harassing me for months, he thinks he is superior just because his father is the prime minister, but he is just an idiot who trusts in the power of his father to act authoritatively, he is not a man" I don''t know how politics works in human society, but Grandpa said that men who depend on the power of their families are trash, a real man uses his own strength to achieve great things. "You don''t understand" - Guo Xuehua sighed. ¨C "He can mobilize four of the government''s strongest supernatural squads, even a foreign deity would be in danger if he faced that power¡­ Come to think of it, it''s suspicious that he mentioned your husband¡­" Lin Ruoxi frowned. ¨C "I have not heard anything from my husband for 2 days, but Aoxue said that he is fine¡­" We look at Long Aoxue. "I can feel my husband''s life force, although I don''t know where he is" ¨C Long Aoxue replied apathetically. "¡­ Why do not you tell me before? What if he is in danger?" ¨C Lin Ruoxi frowned anxiously. "A woman''s duty is to trust her husband and I trust my husband" ¨C Long Aoxue replied calmly. Lin Ruoxi sighed and massaged her forehead. ¨C "Are all cultivators like this?" I shook my head. ¨C "Only the venerable elders" Come to think of it, maybe Long Aoxue is an immortal cultivator so she may be hundreds or thousands of years old... I think it''s better not to ask, as a woman, I don''t like to talk about my age either. Lin Ruoxi was about to ask another question, but Long Axoue raised her hand and a spirit formation covered us. This showed his abilities to the rest of the people in the building, which was very bad since the treaty with the Will of the World states not to use supernatural abilities in the presence of normal humans, but we immediately understood why he did that. The building started to shake, no, the whole world was shaking. The energy of heaven and earth is scarce in human cities, but this time the energy hadpletely disappeared, which shouldn''t be possible, that would cause an imbnce in the world... Something very wrong was happening. "Restructuring of reality" ¨C Long Aoxue''s voice caught our attention. ¨C "Someone has just modified the structure of this world, now we are in an artificial world" I paled, never hearing of a person capable of creating a world, not even the greatest immortal cultivators in history could do something like that. Guo Xuehua stood up anxiously. ¨C "The orphans!" "If you step out of this circle, your life will be in danger" ¨C The female bodyguard called Xiao Bai pointed at the circle below us, this spirit formation was only protecting our group while the rest of the people in the building panic. Guo Xuehua paused for a moment, it seems that she doesn''t want to die, but she also wants to protect the orphans. At that moment I saw something impressive, the wife of the patriarch of the Yang family knelt in front of Long Aoxue and pressed her forehead to the ground. ¨C "I beg you, help me protect the orphans! They are just innocent children!" Guo Xuehua''s kindness touched my heart¡­ I want to help her. "No" ¨C Long Aoxue''s reply was cold. ¨C "My husband asked me to protect his wives and I will do that, the rest of the garbage is not my problem" "Garbage?!" - Guo Xuehua raised her head and red at Long Aotian furiously, - "They''re just kids!" "Child, old man, woman or man, everything that does not belong to my husband is garbage" ¨C Long Aotian replied with disdain. She is like the elders of the sect, looking down on the weak without the slightest trace of mercy. Long Aoxue looked at Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "I will notment on the little girl you hold and I will take care of the women within this spiritual formation, but if you want to take care of her for the rest of her life, then you will have to get the approval of our husband, if he refuses to take care of another man''s daughter, I will personally get rid of her" I thought that Lin Ruoxi would be furious or disappointed by those words, but she calmly nodded. ¨C "I understand, thank you for protecting her" Long Aoxue looked at Guo Xuehua with contempt. ¨C "If you want to live then stay here, if you want to die then leave, the enemies are yet toe" Enemies? Which enemies? My question was answered immediately. This building was built with multiple spirit formations and materials of the best quality, it is a shelter to protect important people even if a war between deities starts, but despite the strong defenses, the gates were destroyed which hurt many people. Several people had escaped when the building began to shake, but the vast majority of people had stayed in therge hall where we were gathered. Some people had supernatural artifacts to protect themselves, and there were also many soldiers and immortal cultivators guarding this ce so this fortress should be safe. For all that, it was shocking and worrying to see immortal soldiers and cultivators being easily killed by a group of warriors wearing imperial armor simr to those used in China during feudal times. The warriors did not emit heaven and earth energy, but their bodies were overwhelmingly strong, their spears could destroy the weapons of immortal cultivators, and strangely, those warriors seemed to be immune to Dao-filled energy attacks. The warriors started to enter the building, I could also see that my grandmother was fighting against the warriors so I screamed and wanted to run toward her, but Long Aoxue spoke calmly. ¨C "Don''t do something stupid, just stay here" I couldn''t move, her imposing voice had paralyzed my body, but I was still able to speak so I shouted to my grandmother. She noticed me and rushed over to us. Long Aoxue didn''t stop my grandmother from hugging me. "Little Hui, we have to run away right now! The enemies are too strong!" ¨C My grandmother pulled my arm anxiously, but I held her so she would stay here. "Grandma, we are safe here, trust me" - I tried to smile so that she could calm down. "What are you talking about silly girl?! Those warriors are too strong!" ¨C My grandmother seemed furious, but also scared. ¨C "We have to get out of here, I can''t let you die!" The screams and energy sts were getting closer. We are in a ce farthest from the entrance, but it is only a matter of time before the enemy warriors are in front of us. Long Aoxue ignored Guo Xuehua''s constant pleas, she was unwilling to help unknown people even if they were children. ording to her words, life is cruel and only the strong survive, she will show no sympathy for the weak. Guo Xuehua was crying and didn''t know what else to say, I wanted to help her, but I''m not able to face the enemies, right now I just want to protect my grandmother. Guo Xuehua''s pleas were interrupted when the same group of unpleasant men approached us, but this time, behind Ning Guodong was a group made up of enemy warriors... "Ruoxi, I''ll give you onest chance, obediently be my woman and I''ll give you a nice life, if you refuse again I''ll have to use force to make you mine" - Ning Guodong had apletely unpleasant expression, then his gaze turned to me . ¨C "And you, miss, I also hope you can join me for a more private conversation" "Damn Ning Guodong! An animal like you will nevery a hand on my granddaughter!" ¨C My grandmother stood up in front of me to protect me from that unpleasant man. "Mrs. Yun Miao, my father has a deep respect for your husband so I will be good to your granddaughter, but if you keep getting in my way, I will be impolite" - Ning Guodong sneered. Guo Xuehua raised her voice. ¨C "Ning Guodong, your attitude is crossing the line!" "Mrs. Guo, it seems you don''t know" - Ning Guodong continued to smile arrogantly. ¨C "The Yang family is part of this, Yang Lie has signed to coborate with us, the new world that is about to be formed will be unified by us" Guo Xuehua had an expression of disbelief. - "My son?! What did you do?!" "We choose the winning side, now the world will be ours!" ¨C Ning Guodong raised his hands proudly. ¨C "My father does not understand the greatness of beings beyond our world, he refused to cooperate with the emissaries of that powerful being, but I am not blind like my father, I gathered an outstanding group and we cooperated in the emissaries... We even managed to deal with the Ichijo family''s nasty dog, the Hero of Harmony" "What?!" ¨C Lin Ruoxi lost her cool. ¨C "Damn bastard! What did you do?!" Ning Guodong motioned to one of his followers to hand him a briefcase, he opened the briefcase and threw its contents in the front of us. Several instant photographs emerged from the briefcase showing a young man tied to a chair. Each photograph showed how the man was tortured in inhumane ways, from burning his body, tearing his flesh, gouging out his eyes, and cutting out his tongue. The photographs were so horrible that he wanted to throw up, especially because next to the photographs there was a piece of meat inside a stic bag, it was a human tongue. "Here you go Ruoxi, this is your stupid husband!" - Ning Guodong startedughing madly. ¨C "That is the price for taking what I, Ning Guodong, wish to obtain!" That''s Lu San... I looked at Lin Ruoxi with concern, she had left little Lan with the woman named Wang Ma. Lin Ruoxi was crouched down as she looked at the photographs on the ground. - "He died?" "Die? Death is too good for that dog!" - Ning Guodong continued tough. ¨C "His life will be an existence of endless misery and pain! I will have his eyes rolled back just so he can see how I make you my woman without him being able to stop me!" Lin Ruoxi sighed and stood up. Her look was furious, but she didn''t seem desperate, she just spoke calmly. ¨C "You should have killed him when you had the chance, you should also have escaped and not appeared in front of me" Ning Guodong frowned but fell silent as his legs turned to dust. The warriors that apanied him could not protect him because they had disappeared, only ck smoke remained where they used to be. I looked at Long Aoxue, she hadn''t needed to draw a weapon or use an immortal technique, shepletely destroyed the enemies just by using her spiritual pressure¡­ Her strength defies the heavens. Ning Guodong seemed to be screaming, but no sound came out of her mouth. "His voice is unpleasant" ¨C Long Aoxue spoke apathetically, then turned her attention to Lin Ruoxi. ¨C "Our husband is strong, these kinds of wounds cannot stop him, we just need to find him and he will be able to heal his own wounds" Lin Ruoxi nodded. ¨C "I know, I don''t fully understand his abilities, but I know he won''t die from something like this¡­ It''s just that I can''t help but feel distraught¡­ Just imagining the pain he is enduring makes my heart ache¡­" Long Aoxue smiled gently. ¨C "You are a good wife" Long Aoxue held onto the head of Ning Guodong who was still writhing soundlessly. ¨C "I am not good at using mental techniques, but interrogations are very time-consuming¡­ Ninth Heavenly Demon Opening Mind" Ning Guodong stopped moving, his eyes lost life and began to bleed. "Tell us everything that is happening and tell me the location of the Hero of Harmony" ¨C Long Aoxue spoke coldly. Ning Guodong began to tell us everything he knew. Right now we are trapped in an artificial world called the Lostbelt. He doesn''t know the identity of whoever did this, but he is a powerful entity outside of our world. He also mentioned that this ce is under the control of the first emperor of China, Qin Shi Huang, the Will of the World cannot interfere here and thus the emperor is invincible. Worst of all was that the Lostbelt is not just an alternate world that is attached to our world, this ce is a gigantic parasite that is slowly devouring our world to rewrite reality. If the Lostbelt manages to expand over the entire Chinese territory, then China will cease to exist and only Qin Shi Huang''s empire will remain. Ning Guodong was unable to continue speaking as his head began to melt. "Too weak" ¨C Long Aoxue tossed Ning Guodong''s corpse aside. "You just killed Ning Guangyao''s son..." - Guo Xuehua had aplex expression. ¨C "Now all of China will try to kill you" "And what? I''ll just kill every person who gets in my way" ¨C Long Aoxue replied apathetically. ¨C "Now I only care about finding my husband" Long Aoxue started to walk towards the exit of the building and we followed her without hesitation. Every enemy warrior who pointed his weapons at us was turned to dust, Long Aoxue didn''t even look at the ughter she was carrying out. "W-Wait!" ¨C Guo Xuehua stood in front of Long Aoxue. ¨C "I beg you, protect the children! They are innocent¡­" Long Aoxue did not even look at the woman. ¨C "Your son is one of the culprits that my husband suffered, so he is grateful that I have not murdered you, but my benevolence has limits, if you continue to interfere with my path then I will murder you." Guo Xuehua stood still, it seems that she no longer knows what to say. Lin Ruoxi walked over. ¨C "Mrs. Guo, I will give you some advice for all the kindness you have shown us, my husband is a perverted idiot and you are a beautiful woman, if you agree to be the woman of that idiot, maybe Aoxue will decide to help you" Long Aoxue didn''t reply, just remained coldly silent. Guo Xuehua''s body trembled, but she lowered her head. ¨C "I¡­ I will do it¡­ please protect the orphans¡­" "Fine" ¨C Long Aoxue replied apathetically. ¨C "But only until my husband appears, when we find him, he will decide what we will do with them" "Thank you..." - Guo Xuehua did not want to look up. ¨C "As for my son¡­"¡ä "He will be killed" ¨C Long Aoxue spoke coldly. ¨C "For now you are just a ve, but even if my husband epts you as his wife, I will kill your son for what he dared to do" Guo Xuehua started to cry, but she silently nodded. "Let''s see the situation first" ¨C Long Aoxue left the building and we apanied her to see the surroundings. The sky seemed artificial and was full of strange flying vehicles. The strangest thing was that it was snowing despite being a long way from winter. "Where we are?" ¨C Su Ji looked around doubtfully. "When the world was restructured, the spatial coordinates were rewritten, and now we are in another part of the that is not China" - Long Aoxue answered without giving importance to how extraordinary this was. "Has Miss Aoxue seen something like this before?" ¨C I asked curiously. "Yes" ¨C Long Aoxue nodded. ¨C "My father usually changes the structure of the worlds when he makes his paintings or ys the lyre, he usually uses the lives of the natives of those worlds to improve his understanding of the Dao" ¡­That sounds scarier than my worst nightmare. Now I understand why she is so insensitive. "Um, one thing¡­" ¨C The red-haired twin Su Fei intervened in the awkward conversation. ¨C "My students were not taken to an area like this so we need to look for them to protect them¡­" "It''s not my problem, we have to look for our husband" ¨C Long Aoxue replied indifferently. "Actually, several of those girls are lovers of that fool" ¨C Su Ji smiled wryly, then looked strangely at Tang Wan''s daughter, Tangang. - "True?" "¡­" ¨C Tang Wan''s mouth trembled. ¨C "Daughter, don''t tell me that you¡­" Tangtang paled. ¨C "I-I can exin¡­" "¡­" ¨C Tang Wang''s face was gloomy. ¨C "I am going to castrate that idiot!" "Nope!" ¨C Tangtang held her mother''s arm. ¨C "He wanted to tell you, but I insisted on keeping it a secret until I got pregnant so you could not oppose our rtionship!" ¡­That man is impressive in a strange way. "What?!" ¨C Tang Wan paled. ¨C "Do you know that I am the wife of that idiot?!" "Yes¡­" ¨C Tangtang looked away in embarrassment. ¨C "I have no problem sharing him, he already has many lovers and I like him a lot despite being a womanizer¡­" Lin Ruoxi smiled. ¨C "Heh" "Don''t make fun of me! Damn it" ¨C Tang Wan sighed heavily. ¨C "I have to talk to that fool¡­" "I see" ¨C Long Aoxue nodded. ¨C "My husband is strong so he can take care of himself, for now, we will look for his lovers to protect them, then we will meet with him" "The orphans..." - Guo Xuehua spoke in a low voice. "We will also help the orphans, but you will take care of their meals, I don''t have time to protect ants" ¨C Long Aoxue spoke coldly. Guo Xuehua nodded without looking up. - "Thank you" "Hey, it looks like those airships are headed our way¡­" ¨C Mo Qianni pointed at the flying vehicles. A sword appeared in Long Aoxue''s hand, then made a simple vertical sh. It was a normal attack with noplex secrets, but that simple move caused the dozens of vehicles in the sky to split in half. Long Aoxue''s strength is beyond imagination... Maybe I should also beg for her to protect my grandmother, she passed out when Long Aoxue killed Ning Guodong and now I''m carrying her. We started walking to look for the orphans. I took this moment to talk. ¨C "Miss Aoxue, can my grandmothere with us? I also want to help my grandfather¡­" "No" ¨C Long Aoxue answered without looking at me. "¡­ I-I also want to be the wife of the hero Lu San¡­" ¨C My face is turning red¡­ "¡­" ¨C Long Aoxue stopped and stared at me. - "I''ll think about it" She is very scary. I think I just got engaged to the hero Lu San so I''m worried about meeting him, I hope he''s a kind man... --- --- --- Author''s Note: I apologize for my sudden disappearance without exnation, but my health has deteriorated faster than the global economy. A couple of weeks ago I had a lot of homework since it was the delivery of projects, and this week I finish this semester, but this led me to a moment of excessive stress so I did not sleep for three days, which caused me a severe picture of nervous migraine. All the stress and fatigue made my immune defenses drop, also, my university hours are from afternoon to night so the air hit me, and what must have been a simple cold turned into severe pharyngitis that made him cough until he vomited. As if that wasn''t enough, remember when I mentioned that I hurt my left foot? Well, my foot healed and I''m fine now, but just as I was able to walk again, the excessive stress caused me to have nervous lower back pain. Basically, I had insane pain in my spine in the lumbar area (lower back). This made me lie in bed without being able to move, I couldn''t even hold my cell phone and I needed help to go to the bathroom, it was a deplorable situation. Anyway, I''m over the migraine, my pharyngitis is recovering (although it still hurts to talk), and my back is also improving. I can write now, although walking long distances is still difficult for me. Today will be myst college exam, while tomorrow is just the end of the term, so I can officially start resting from tonight (I post this during the day, so it''s only a matter of hours before I can rest). During the holidays I will be able to have a continuous rhythm when writing so I will have more chapters per week. I really want to apologize for not saying anything and just stop writing, but I really couldn''t even open socialworks, it''s the first time I experienced pain in the spine and I must say, at times I wanted to sleep and die in my sleep. Despite everything, I''m still here and I''m already improving. I have nothing but gratitude, love, and good wishes for you, my beloved readers, who have continued to support me despite my shorings as a writer, my constancy problems, and my excessive ramblings. Really thank you for taking an interest and supporting my work, you are what motivate me to keep writing. A big hug to all of you, I love you <3 Chapter 299: Lostbelt 3 Chapter 299: Lostbelt 3 (Koyanskaya Perspective) (Fate/Grand Order) My biggest hobby is forming psychological profiles of entities withplex personalities, studying the behavior of rational beings is wonderful. Seeing how desires, life history, emotions, upbringing, traumas, and teachings can shape the personality of a rational entity is something that never ceases to amuse me. Animals move by instinct and intelligent beings move by a mixture of rationality, knowledge, and emotions. The struggle between rationality and emotions is one of the fascinating things about human nature since the internal contradiction generates the human characteristic that amuses me the most, stupidity. When I got information about the Hero of Harmony, I made a psychological profile based on his multiple identities and life record. A ruthless and methodical man, but who does not have a cruel or sadistic attitude, but a pragmatic and utilitarian thought, with a rationalityparable to a machine without emotions. Most of the supernatural groups that investigated the Hero of Harmony have the mistaken idea that he is a lustful, temperamental, impulsive, and sadistic man. They see him as an uncivilized barbarian who can be manipted through worldly pleasures like wealth and women. That wasplete stupidity, I was able to see beyond that wild animal costume and found the true nature of that man. Maniptor, liar, cunning, and determined, the perfect model of a serial killer whomits crimes out of a selfish sense of the greater good. A microscopic virus that nobody pays attention to, but with the slightest carelessness, it will cause a terrible contagious disease with a mortality rate of 100%. Honestly, I thought he was an interesting man and thought I''d recruit him through a formal negotiation. I even had the idea to bind him to my side with a Contract to help me achieve my goal in life, bing Beast IV to be the strongest predator. My ns could not be carried out as I received a spiritual message from the entity that showed me how wide the world is, Beast VII. She ordered me to work together with Beast V to capture the Hero of Harmony, but she gave the specific order not to kill him, just to prevent him from interfering with the other 6 Lostbelts. Until that moment I did not fully understand how the multiverse works, so I did not give much importance to the matter and followed the orders, anyway, what happens to a human could not matter less to me. Now that I understand theplexity of the multiverse, I can understand why Beast VII wishes to restrict the Hero of Harmony. He is the biggest threat to Beast VII''s ns within this world as he has close connections with one of the leaders of Paradise. From what I couldprehend, Beast VII is much more powerful than I can fathom, but in therger context, she is an antpared to the entirety of Paradise. If the Hero of Harmony discovers Beast VII''s ns within this world, he can request help from Paradise. Due to the love that the Archangel of Hope has for her subordinates, it is very likely that she will start a Crusade against Beast VII. The same will happen if the Hero of Harmony is killed. Auriel, the Archangel of Hope, will carry out a deep investigation into the death of his knight, which will bring problems to Beast VII. I can''t reallyprehend the full magnitude of that conflict, but I understand an army led by Auriel is something that could cause the destruction of this world. The only reason we''re rtively safe is because of a powerful barrier covering this world, but that barrier has a few cracks. After learning the true identity of the Hero of Harmony, I have done my best to gather information about the multiverse, the Higher Entities, and the workings of the multiverse. I couldn''t blindly trust that man''s words so I spent monumental amounts of money to gather ssified information from major organizations like the Vatican, the Clock Tower, the Freemasons, the Adepts of Baphomet, and basically every supernatural organization in this world. I spent 40% of mypany''s total ie, but it was worth it. Everything the hero said was real, he had not hidden a single fact and even gave me more information than I found in other groups. I was able to verify that the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods are the most feared and hated creatures in the multiverse, while the Beasts are not one of the main forces of the multiverse, there are not even records of them. The man who is now my husband told me the whole truth, and that is why I cannot trust him, it is obvious that he tries to manipte my heart to lead to absolute love and thus have myplete loyalty. It is the same thing he did with the other women around him, he maniptes them until they are totally fascinated with him, to the point where they will die if he disappears from their lives. Actually, I find all this fascinating and interesting. My husband is a very funny man~ He will try to manipte me to make me love him with all my heart, and at the same time, I will seduce him to love me to the point that he will want to die for my sake. If this was a battle of strength, then I wouldn''t have a chance of winning, but this is a battle of wits so I still have a chance of winning. Who knows, maybe he used a mind control ability and I''ve already lost this battle, maybe he knows all my thoughts and just leaves me to my own devices since he gets a kick out of watching my futile attempts to get over him. Whatever the answer, this is so much fun~ I no longer care what will happen, whether my husband decides to put me on a leash and treat me like his pet, or maybe I will be the one to put him on a leash to make him my personal ve, there is no point in worrying about who will win, in the end, we will be together until one of us dies. At first, I thought to kill him when my strength was superior to his, but now I want to keep him as my pet and never let him go. Even though I know he doesn''t mind the pain, the pleasure I felt from tearing his flesh was something so wonderful that I want to have him by my side for eternity. While I don''t love him and just want to use him, there''s one thing I can''t deny. Our conversations to create ns is the most fun I have ever experienced. Modify the structure of the Lostbelt to connect it with the Chinese Mythological Pantheon. In this way, all the gods of China will be forced to participate in the Lostbelt. Making the Jade King believe that his wife is unfaithful to him, in addition, to offering him the possibility of breaking the restrictions imposed by the Will of the World, in exchange, he will work together with Qin Shi Huang. Making Shub-Niggurath''s followers join Qin Shi Huang in the misconception that Shub-Niggurath is the one who formed the Lostbelt. Inform Beast VII about the appearance of an Outer God which will make her cautious, as she is known to have been able to assassinate an Outer God and it is possible that other Outer Gods see her as an enemy. Due to that caution, Beast VII will reduce her interventions on Lostbelts so it will be easier to change its builds to our advantage. Eliminate the leaders of the main supernatural and political forces in China, to make it easier to take control of the country by ending the Lostbelt. Making the supernatural forces of other countries in extreme danger, then they will be rescued by the Hero of Harmony like that, it will be clear that while the hero is a political enemy of many groups, he is also a true defender of this world, so the Will of the World will have to reward him by finishing the Lostbelt. Everything was organized by my husband and the stage worked perfectly. Since this is the first Lostbelt to be activated, only two Beast VII thralls were needed to oversee the operation of the Lostbelt, the rest of the thralls are helping set up the rest of the Lostbelts. Douman was supposed to work with me to get the Lostbelt running smoothly, but I was able to convince him to let me have this ce while he finished other preparations. Now I''m sitting on afortable sofa while I watch various screens which show all the citizens of China who were sucked into the Lostbelt. Originally the Lostbelt did not have this surveince system, but my husband made several modifications to have full control of the Lostbelt. Not even Beast VII is able to oversee this entire alternate world with such ease. "Luis gives too much cringe when he acts like a hero" ¨C A woman next to me had a big smile as she ate popcorn. The woman is one of the most feared entities in the entire multiverse and the second strongest Outer God, Nyathotep, although she prefers the name Nyaruko. "I think it''s funny to see him act like a kid''s show hero" - I smiled and drank from my cup of green tea. ¨C "He is a bit cute" "You''re right, senpai is cute when he acts like an idealistic hero" ¨C Daoloth (BB), the fifth strongest Outer God, smirked. ¨C "Seriously, the modern model of hero has distorted the concept of hero, in the past heroes were rapists and murderers, but now they are a group of noble idiots with a Mother Teresaplex who seek to save the world" "Do you know that Mother Teresa was friends with dictators?" ¨C A little girl spoke with apathy. She is the third strongest Outer God, Yog-Sothoth, although everyone calls her Abby. BB shrugged. ¨C "Many actors were friends of the owner of an ind of pedophiles, but their movies are still good, you cannotpletely judge someone just because their friends do bad things" "¡­" - Abby looked nkly at BB. ¨C "Are you really being understanding?" "Heh, just kidding" ¨C BB sneered. ¨C "Although there may be good people, many public figures actually degenerate who wear masks of kindness while secretly doing horrible things" Abby tilted her head. ¨C "How Tom H¡­?" "Oh don''t say it! We''ll get in trouble!" - BB closed Abby''s mouth. It''s hard for me to imagine that this group of idiotic women are the most feared creatures in the multiverse. Well, an idiot with too much power is a scary thing so maybe that''s why they''re so dangerous. I kept looking at the screens, it seems that I am the only person interested in this scenario going perfectly, the women who apany me are more interested in talking about unimportant things. Ever since the Lostbelt started, I''ve been monitoring that everything is working properly. Every day, I make sure there are no mishaps, I also alert my husband about the condition of the most important goals. Even though the Outer Gods are supposed to be here to help me, they just eat and y all day, they don''t care that this Lostbelt is the first step to world domination. The only person who helps me is a woman who calls herself the System Goddess. She doesn''t speak to me and constantly works with a floating screen. I understand that she doesn''t like me since my personality is simr to the people who tried to turn her into a spirit pill factory with no mind of her own, but well, I don''t care what she thinks. Something that I find interesting about my husband is that he is, ironically, amunist. Goddesses or demons, ves or queens, spirits or monsters, androids or humans, in my husband''s harem there is no difference of ss or race, we are all the same. The way to bring equality to the world is to put women of all races in bed with the same man, it''s fun. Anyway, I kept looking at the development of the Lostbelt. My husband came to what used to be Russia. There he met some of his wives, he also had the opportunity to increase the number of members of his harem. Something I like about my new way of living is that I don''t have to hide my true personality, several of my husband''s wives are mentally disturbed women who don''t judge cruelty as a bad thing, for example, BB helped me make a small joke. The Lostbelt absorbed the thousand-year-old residences of the Four Great Families. Those families managed to escape Qin Shi Huang''s army but had to leave their residences, which allowed us to send someborers to collect information and materials. Comparing information, we found out that the reincarnation of the god Hades was the rightful heir of the Yang family. Yang Chen had a deep hatred towards the Harem King that had humiliated him, he was even one of the people who cooperated in the attack against the Hero of Harmony. That idiot thought that attacking the hero would cause the Harem King great pain since they are friends. It''s so childish and stupid that he makes meugh, the fact that humans call themselves the most intelligent race is the best joke ever. Best of all, in Russia, my husband found Yang Chen''s mother. Not only that, she requested to be my husband''s mistress in order to save a bunch of useless orphans. I had this information reach Yang Chen casually, so now he thinks that Hero Harmony violently subdued her biological mother to make her a sex ve. Yang Chen began to awaken his divine authority due to excessive fury. In a couple of days, he will be able to use the power of Hades, but his rationality will be at rock bottom. Guo Xuehua doesn''t know that her first son is alive, so it will be a surprise when Yang Chen tries to kill my husband. That woman will have to choose between protecting her son or the orphans because betraying my husband is the same as condemning the orphans. Everything is so funny~ I would really like to see my husband murder those orphans in front of that pathetic woman, but he epted the offer and now he has another wife. Well never mind, I have enough fun watching Qin Shi Huang''s army kill thousands of innocent people every day. Authoritarian doctrines mixed with human stupidity always create wonderful things. Dictatorships are a beautiful circus of stupid clowns. While my husband is having fun with the mother of his enemy, there was something that caught my attention. "Again they are doing a ritual" - I smiled with amusement to see the worshipers of Shub-Niggurath using innocent children as sacrifices for the deity they worship. They were first stripped naked on arge stone altar, then whipped with thorny whips. When the children were covered in blood and a breath away from death, they covered them with medicinal herbs so they would not die, then proceeded to **** them to death. Humans being humans, nothing new, nothing new. "If the stupid bitch saw this, she would be disappointed to see that her followers are a group of pedophiles, she is bored with children because they are too inexperienced and precocious" - BB looked at the scene with disgust. I am very curious about everything that involves the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods. The power of Madness is really fascinating and I want to use it, but it is also too unstable a power so I will only do experiments after I thoroughly understand that power. "Is Shub-Niggurath just as depraved as Lilith in the biblical texts?" ¨C Thinking of nympho bitches, I can only think of Lilith as a point ofparison. "Lilith?" BB looked at me with amusement. ¨C "The version of Lilith in this world is a virgin girlpared to the Lilith that became a Higher Entity¡­ Several millennia ago, she and the bitch Shub-Niggurath had apetition to see who was the most whore, thatpetition caused the destruction of 12 worlds as all living things lost their life force" Should I be surprised? Well, I admire that destructive power, I''ll just focus on that. "Don''t talk about it" - Abby frowned. ¨C "I was in one of those worlds when both bitches appeared, that world had beautiful forests, but everything became a wastnd of sexual fluids, it was disgusting" "It was worse when the perverted system user joined them" ¨C Nyaruko sighed. ¨C "Those three idiots got carried away and provoked the fury of Paradise¡­ System users with skills based on hentai are the most stupid and disgusting, I hope Luis can kill them all" BB rolled her eyes. ¨C "You learned to draw just to make doujins of your favorite characters, you are just as disgusting as those idiots" "Hey!" - Nyaruko frowned. ¨C "At least I am not a furry!" "¡­Good point" ¨C BB nodded. ¨C "Furries do not deserve rights¡­ Neither do otakus" "Hey!" ¨C Nyaruko seemed to want to fight. I ignored that nonsense and thought of something more interesting. System user¡­ Until recently I thought that system users were slightly strong idiots since that''s what the historical records said, but I finally understood how dangerous they are. The Outer Gods are some of the most powerful existences in the multiverse and a system user has the potential to match them, though most of them die in the process through their own stupidity. Regardless, the concept involving system users is fascinating to me. I want to capture some of them to study them, and if possible, I would like to obtain a system¡­ "You have many interesting anecdotes" - I spoke with genuine curiosity, it makes no sense to lie to beings that can possibly read my thoughts. ¨C "I would like to hear more stories, albeit with details" "Oh~" ¨C BB smiled and put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "Heh, I like you~" Something in her smile makes me feel uneasy, but I don''t have the ability to resist if she wants to hurt me. "Don''t worry, senpai made me promise not to hurt you" ¨C BB was still smiling. ¨C "But¡­ Hey, would you like to be an Ancient One?" ¡­. I want to nod, but my instincts tell me it''s best not to answer. My husband epted me into his harem for one main reason: he has a bizarre fetish for psychopathic women. I dare not enter BB games or my fate might be more miserable than death. "Tch, you''re just as paranoid as senpai" ¨C BB rolled her eyes and took her hand off my shoulder. ¨C "At this rate, you will be one of senpai''s favorites¡­" Her look scares me. "Em, I thought of a joke to annoy the husband" - I smiled. It is true that this woman scares me, but at the same time, I like her. Like me, she seems to enjoy making my husband suffer. Sure, there are several limits that I must not exceed or she will kill me even if my husband forgives me. "Interesting" ¨C BB smiled as her eyes lost their red glow. - "What you thought?" "Well, the Lostbelt is almostplete" - I took out a notebook where I kept a record of important events. ¨C "The Four Great Families have lost most of their strength, even if they return to modern China, they can only surrender or perish¡­" "The gods who are my husband''s friends have already been captured, when my husband rescues them, they will be reliable allies..." "The supernatural forces of foreign countries are too injured, they will be loyal when my husband helps them..." "We are one step away from finishing thest act of this y, so I thought I''d make some adjustments to the script" ¨C I opened the notebook and handed it to BB. BB began to read and a smile formed on her lips. ¨C "Pffffff ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, senpai will have a big headache~" The other Outer Gods were curious and came over to us to read the notebook. "¡­ I love ''it!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted excitedly. "¡­Abby doesn''t want to be a bad girl¡­But¡­" ¨C Abby also seemed happy. We hear a tired sigh. "Please, talk about this kind of thing when I''m not around, I don''t want to be punished by Luis when you touch the inverse scale of the dragon" - System Goddess looked at us with frustration. ¨C "And before you threaten me, no, I will not say anything to Luis, so do not let me hear what you will do" Will my husband punish us? It can''t be something that bad, maybe it''s just something rted to intense sex or something simr. From what I''ve seen, he is a man with a short temper who gets angry easily, but he is always holding back excessive stress in order not to hurt the women in his harem. Instead of calling him gentile, I''d say he''s a masochist. "Coward" ¨C BB sneered. "I am and I''m proud of it" ¨C System Goddess looked up proudly. The cowards survive and the brave die. In my opinion, her way of seeing life is correct. If a creature is weak, it has no right to be brave. "Then we will follow the new script" ¨C BB shrugged and smiled. "Yay!" Nyaruko pped her hands. ¨C "I can go to the Comiket!" "I want a date¡­" ¨C Abby was happy too. "For now we will have two identities to have fun, but in the future, we will need more disguises" - BB seemed very excited, then she looked at me with a smile. ¨C "If your ideas help me to stay next to senpai in public ces, then I will help you get your own path of Madness, without side effects, without using you as ab rat, you will really have the power you want~" So she was thinking of using me as ab rat. I''m not surprised. I nodded, it''s stupid to negotiate with a devil, but it''s fun to negotiate with an Outer God. Chapter 300: Lostbelt 4 Chapter 300: Lostbelt 4 (Yui Kanakura Perspective) (Nisekoi) Today marks one month since we are in the artificial world called Lostbelt. Every day, thousands of people die of starvation, attacks by the Qin Emperor''s army, ormit suicide. The horrors of war are too much psychological pressure for people with little willpower. Ceres Fauna, the Goddess of Life invoked by Luis, used her power to create fruit nts, which was very helpful in staving off starvation in our group, but the civilians we fail to rescue only had two fates, death or being turned into Emperor Qin''s puppets. The group of goddesses and angels has been our main help in dealing with the enemy as the cultivators, super soldiers, demons, and other supernatural beings on our side are unable to use their skills due to the Qin Emperor''s Authority. Only people who receive the blessing of a powerful Higher Entity can use 100% of our abilities. In that aspect, the only reason we managed to face the Qin Emperor''s troops was that Luis has Daedalus, a woman capable of deciphering the enemy''s technology. Luis has been recruiting allies from different ces. A couple of days ago, Luis managed to contact some gods in China, but we discovered a big problem, or well, a lot of problems. Apparently, the God King of the Mythological Pantheon in China decided to ally with the enemies. Now more than 80% of the fighting forces of the gods of China are on the side of the enemies. Another problem is that three of the Four Great Families have surrendered and are now on the side of the Qin Emperor. Even the main forces of the Chinese government allied themselves with the enemies. Worst of all, this is reportedly Luis'' fault... That silly kid not only seduced the Jade King''s wife, one of his wives murdered the prime minister''s son which is why the government nowbeled us as terrorists. I love my country, but I am sincerely disappointed in the government. I can''t believe they prioritize honor over the apocalyptic disaster we are facing. As for Luis''s actions, I wanted to scold him, but that kid is trying too hard to protect millions of innocent people, so I can only indulge him whenever I see him. Womanizing brat, why does he have to be so cute? Ah, this is infuriating. The situation has be too bad. The number of enemies is increasing faster than the number of allies. Toplicate matters, we have to take care of millions of innocent people who have been sucked into this artificial world. When the Lostbelt appeared, it spanned several cities in an instant so it is impossible to determine how many Chinese citizens there are in the Lostbelt, but at the very least, it must be a tenth of the total poption of China. The underground base can house millions of people thanks to spatial warping skills, while the blessings of the goddesses have prevented starvation, but having so many people in one ce has created a new problem, people just looking to cause trouble. Parasites are inevitable, but I was hopeful that this crisis situation would make people able to cooperate. I was wrong. Since the base was built, Luis had already warned that any crime would be severely punished, but people underestimated the seriousness of his words. The problem was that three days ago, a group of children tried to steal other children''s food. This was a senseless act as no one goes hungry thanks to the goddess Fauna, but greed is ingrained in the human heart, regardless of age, gender, nationality, or religion. The children were captured and we all thought that they would be scolded or something simr, but what happened was something far beyond our imagination. Luis left the matter in the hands of one of the women he seems to trust the most, the mercenary Revy. Using Daedalus technology, Revy made a video broadcast for all to see as the 8 children were shot. This caused great indignation and fury among the citizens, who did not hesitate to protest while demanding that Revy be sentenced to death for being cruel and inhumane. The result was that Luis, with his bare hands, decapitated every person who criticized Revy. Luis remained calm despite being subjected to inhuman torture, he was able to cope with the stress of protecting the world, so it was the first time I saw him angry. It bothered me a bit to see Luis murdering innocent people, but all my experiences in the mafia have taught me that mercy towards ungrateful people is a mistake, rebels, and traitors should be killed regardless of circumstances or identity. Sure, all of this got Luis in trouble, in fact, many of the women who were interested in him drifted away. They didn''t like a cruel man who didn''t hesitate to kill children, women, and the elderly, but personally, I think Luis is more trustworthy for being ruthless. Luis is a womanizer and surely he was hurt by the attitude of those ignorant women, so I wanted tofort him, but recently I am facing a problem with two nasty pieces of fat attached to her chest. "My boy just needs mom~" ¨C A Servant was hugging my cute little brother. Damn cheeky woman, using her body to seduce my little brother... Luis didn''t even pay attention to the woman hugging his back, he was reviewing the reports on the situation. "Ara ara~ you''re so cute when you concentrate on work~" - The Servant pressed her big breasts on my little brother''s back. I looked at that woman''s Master, but she just sighed and shook her head. ¨C "Eachmand spell takes 12 hours to recharge so it would be a waste to use it to release the husband" I sighed, my little brother is a ma for annoying women. Luis and Wukong go out every day to attack the Qin Emperor''s army using guerri tactics, that way they can confuse the enemy from finding this underground base, but this has meant that I can hardly see him since he is always busy. I want to take advantage of the time together, but that unpleasant woman is taking away the opportunity to hug my little brother... ¡­. Did she just sneer at me?! Damn old cow! That nasty woman proved to beparable to a deity, while my skills specialize in Contracts, Lies, and Trap Detection, but regardless of the disparity between our strengths, I want to fight that nasty woman. "Raikou, don''t make Yui angry" ¨C Luis sighed. The unpleasant woman made a disgusting pout. ¨C "It is not fair, you should support mom, not that woman who is not even in a rtionship with you¡­" Ugh, thatment made my chest ache. It''s true, I don''t have a formal rtionship with Luis. It''s not because he rejected me, it''s just that my heart can''t ept the idea of ??being with a man who literally has hundreds of wives. I nearly fainted when he told me the number of wives, mistresses, and maids in his harem. I even heard that he has a category for ves, although I don''t understand how Luis divides the women in his harem. For now, I can only feel frustrated as I curse my hesitant heart. I could only look at the unpleasant woman hugging my little brother. I don''t want to make a fuss as Luis is very focused on analyzing the information we have collected. We are currently in the room where we meet to make ns. Only miss Yu Mei-ren, the unpleasant Servant, Luis, and I are present. The rest of the people are busy, either training the recruits or keeping the citizens from causing trouble. Using Lucifer''s blessing, I can detect false information in the reports, but Luis has a sixth sense that allows him to detect possible dangers, so I gave him the information to look for something strange. Unlike me, Luis doesn''t depend exclusively on the blessing of a Higher Entity, he possesses hero abilities so he can fight even if he loses the blessing. Before, I hadn''t realized my extreme dependence on the blessing of Lucifer and my subordinates, but now I realize that I need to be strong to protect what I love... Although my martial arts are at the level of a veteran soldier, it''s not enough. Luis showed me that he has taken martial arts to a point where he can deal with supernatural abilities with just his fighting techniques, so I wanted to ask him to teach me how to fight, but the door to the room was opened. "Leader!" ¨C A soldier entered the room with an anxious expression. ¨C "We found a distress signal!" I frowned, it''s not normal for a group to be able to send distress signals. There are only two possibilities; that group or person managed to crack Emperor Qin''s technology or is this a trap. Luis made the Servant stop hugging him to receive the report. The woman made a nasty pout of dissatisfaction, but it didn''t cause any trouble and she let Luis work. "This isn''t right" ¨C Luis frowned in annoyance at the report, then he showed it to me. Now I understand why Luis is upset, the distress signal is from the Clock Tower wizards. "This is a trap" ¨C Yu Mei-ren snorted disdainfully. ¨C "Those idiots decided to work together with the ves of Beast VII, it is better to let them die" I can''t currently contact Lucifer so I can''t get any information on Beast VII, but when we get out of the Lostbelt, I''ll send her a report so she can help us deal with the enemy. The actions of that entity also harm the interests of Hell, so Lucifer should not refuse to help us. The problem is that I can''t detect cheating in the information, plus we recently found evidence that the forces of the Clock Tower and the Vatican are fighting with the Qin Emperor. Maybe there was a conflict of interest, or maybe that was a set up to lure us into an ambush. Regardless of the circumstance, they hurt my little brother so they must be killed... "How troublesome" ¨C Luis sighed. "Don''t tell me¡­" - I sighed. "That''s right" - Luis smiled at me bitterly. ¨C "My instinct tells me that it is best to help magicians" "Are you sure? Although Lucifer''s blessing showed me that this information is real, this seems like a trap" ¨C I frowned with concern. ¨C "Couldn''t it be that your skill is wrong?" "I would like that" - Luis held his forehead tiredly. ¨C "This stupid ability is never wrong when ites to saving the world, the problem is that my own safety is not guaranteed since the job of a hero is to save the world, even if it costs his life" I hugged the silly boy in front of me. ¨C "Isn''t there an option where you don''t put yourself in danger?" "Of course" - Luis caressed my back as if he was trying tofort me even though I am the adult...- "We can let the Lostbelt destroy part of the world, then we will look for a space crack and escape another world" ¡­. "But you don''t like that option, do you?" ¨C Luis hugged me kindly. ¨C "You are not suitable to lead a mafia, you are too kind" ¡­. I didn''t know what to answer, I felt guilty for making him risk his life to save this world. Luis is not kind and if it were up to him, he would let this world die without caring about the millions of innocent deaths, but he is willing to fight against the greatest dangers just because there are people who love this world. I myself do not want to leave this world that I consider my home. "I''ll take a strong but discreet group, I''ll be back in a couple of days, Navi will keep you informed of my situation" - Luis released me, but I clung to his body, I don''t want to let him go to a dangerous ce. Every time he goes out to fight, my heart fills with anxiety for the fear of never seeing him again. My father never saw me as his daughter, but as the sessor of his legacy. Ichijo Issei was like a father to me, but he always kept a certain distance and I''m just a friend''s daughter. Raku was like my younger brother, but that was many years ago. Lucifer is my best friend, but we have never met in person. Whether it''s family or friends, I don''t have anyone, just this silly perverted boy showed me the love of a real family, someone tough with, cry with, be happy with... I will not give up this happiness, and if he is to die, I will not leave him alone. "I''m going with you" - I smiled with all the affection I''m capable of showing. ¨C "With my skills, I can sense if there is any danger nearby, I will also be able to see any lie or trap of the magicians" Luis is rational and careful, so he will not let me apany him if I only express my desire to apany him, it is best to show him the benefits of taking me with him. Luis sighed. ¨C "Even if I refuse, you will find a way to apany me¡­" I smiled and caressed his cheek. ¨C "You are so cute when you resign yourself to reality" I really like that he''s smart, it saves me a lot of exining time. "It''s fine, but you must follow my instructions" - Luis sighed with irony. ¨C "I will take Coco and Kanata to protect you" Kiryu Coco, also known as Dragon God, despite being female. Among the group of goddesses, she is the strongest with great destructive power, I even have a feeling that she is close to bing a Higher Entity. Amane Kanata, an angel from Paradise who became Luis''s assistant in his work as a Hero. She is a Higher Entity, but she has no conceptual abilities so many think she is weak. The strongest weapon of a Higher Entity is the use of Concepts that transcend the Worlds. A mortal entity with magical abilities will be weak in a world without magic, but a Higher Entity with a Concept rted to magic will be practically God in a world without magic. That is the power of the Higher Entities. The fact that Kanata doesn''t have a Concept of her own despite being a Higher Entity isparable to a baby born blind and deaf, basically a helpless creature with no future. At least that''s the general idea, Kanata showed that he can be strong without needing a Concept. Kanata has a monstrous physical strength that isparable to a special skill, the problem is that that strength is useless against incorporeal enemies or enemies immune to physical blows, plus she didn''t know how to fight. I talked to Kanata and she told me that Luis taught her how to fight, as well as that he gave her special weapons so that she can fight against supernatural beings. Kanata apparentlycked talent in martial arts, but she wanted to be useful on the battlefield so Luis taught her a fighting style that makes the most of her brute strength. I was surprised to learn that Luis likes boxing, the absurd thing was that he taught Kanata to fight in the style of Mike Tyson. Then I''ll have to talk to Luis about his strange sense of aesthetics and irony. For now, there is a mission to aplish. For safety, we travel in a small but strong group. Sun Wukong, Kiryu Coco, Amane Kanata, Yu Mei-ren, Minamoto no Raikou, Ikaros, Luis and me. That was our group. "Hey Listen! Give me a sandwich, you submissive bitch!" Also, that unpleasant creature was with us. Luis brought out a sandwich for the fairy, my poor little brother seems so used to that noisy thing that he doesn''t even show disgust. We traveled on Coco''s back in her dragon form so we were able to reach the location within hours. She can travel at ultrasonic speeds, but that would alert enemy radars so we travel slowly. "Hey brother, give me some alcohol" - The disappointing monkey king paid no attention to the fact that we are in enemy territory, he kept demanding alcohol. "Hey Listen! And pizza!" "Or peaches" "Hey Listen! Fatty, unhealthy food is superior to stupid fruit! Eating healthy is for losers!" "Do you despise peaches?! You are courting death!" "Hey Listen! The only one who courts and fornicates death is the stupid siscon!" "¡­Siscon?" "Hey Listen! It is a sexual fetish focused on sisters, it is very popr in Japan and is usually caused by a lonely childhood which causes an emotional disorder due to the need for affection, it usually appears in people without maternal affection, in short... Those who have incest fetishes are because their mothers didn''t want them ahahahahahahahaha!" ¡­. Only that fairy can make something smart sound so stupid. The monkey king sighed and patted Luis on the shoulder. ¨C "Brother, I did not have parents since I was born from a rock so I do not understand your pain, but if you need to talk, I can listen to you" ¡­Is this touching? I am not sure. "You pair of idiots¡­" ¨C Luis seemed to want to hit the pair of idiots, but he held back. I admire his self-control. We arrive at the location of the distress signal so we prepare ourselves in case this is a trap. Luis grabbed Navi and threw him toward what looked like the ruins of a Buddhist temple. "AAAAAAAHHHHH BITCH! Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" Is he suffering or is he having fun? Navi went through the walls without damaging them, her ability to ignore barriers is very useful to use as a surveince drone. After a few minutes, Navi appeared in front of Luis. "Hey Listen! Habemus waifu! With a chihuahua dog as a gift!" ¨C The fairy shouted with joy. From what I''ve researched, Luis has always been involved with women, even in his childhood, but I''m pretty sure Luis became an uncontrolled womanizer because of that evil creature. The fairy told us what he saw inside. There were several corpses of magicians, cultivators, Vatican agents, and soldiers of the Qin Emperor. Although we can''t jump to conclusions, it seems that the trash that hurt my little brother had a fight with the Qin Emperor''s soldiers which caused hundreds of deaths. The battle urred several hours ago, so it is strange that the enemy soldiers had not removed the bodies or killed the survivors, although it is possible that the enemies had gotten what they wanted. In reality, there was only one survivor, a fifteen-year-old girl who is badly injured. Although she seems to have some strange secrets in her body, what caught my attention the most was the other person described by the fairy. "Koyanskaya" ¨C Yu Mei-ren and Luis spoke at the same time, the woman spoke contemptuously while he sighed wryly. "Let''s kill her" ¨C Yu Mei-ren spoke with extreme hatred. "What''s happening?" ¨C Raikou spoke with curiosity since Yu Mei-ren usually acts indifferent towards everything. Luis sighed. ¨C "She is the one who enved Yu Mei-ren, she was also the person who organized my capture, and it was she who had the greatest participation when I was tortured" "¡­" ¨C Raikou drew her sword. - "I got this" I shook my head. ¨C "Do not kill her quickly, she must suffer for her crimes" She hurt my little brother... "Wait a minute" ¨C Luis put his hand on Raikou''s shoulder. "Luis" - I frowned. ¨C "I know you have particr tastes, but that evil woman was the one who hurt you, she literally cut off your limbs" "I know" - Luis rubbed his head with annoyance. ¨C "But something is strange, that woman is a headache, but she is not stupid, she seems to be the one who called us for help and there are no signs of a trap so something must have happened" "Luis¡­" ¨C I began to worry, I don''t want Luis to forgive that woman, she must die. "Look, let me hear what she wants, right now we are in a crisis and if we don''t get help, the Lostbelt will destroy all of China" ¨C Luis spoke to me seriously. "China is overrated" ¨C Coco shrugged. ¨C "What''s the worst that can happen? That they censor us?" "Hey Listen! They will take away our social credits!" ¨C The fairy shouted with joy. It''s impossible to take things seriously with these kinds of people around, besides, I have a lot of social credit even though I''m a leader of the mafia. "Fine, I admit I like Koyanskaya''s attitude, she''s crazy but she can be useful, but don''t worry I can be an idiot but I don''t think with my dick, if this is a trap then I''ll take care of the situation" ¨C Luis sighed and the chainsaw sword appeared in his hand. Luis exined to me what that thing is, a weapon that can permanently damage souls, and if necessary, Luis can destroy souls¡­ I sighed with slight annoyance. ¨C "Okay¡­ But if she says something stupid, I will kill her" Yu Mei-ren was also not happy with the situation, but she is following Luis''s instructions. We entered the temple and I constantly used my ability to detect traps, but there were no traces of ambushes or hidden assassins. Kanata and Ikaros walked behind me to protect me in case of danger, and Raikou and Coco protected Yu Mei-ren. In front of us were Luis and Wukong. When we arrived at the location of the disgusting creature, she looked at us in exasperation. "Hey idiots, you''rete!" ¨C Koyanskaya was sitting next to the dying girl. ¨C "This girl will die if you take another five minutes" I looked at the girl. She was a beautiful junior high school age girl, her facial features seemed to be from Ennd, her gray hair and green eyes were beautiful, while her dying expression made her look like a princess in distress. I looked at Raikou and then at the girl. She gives me a simr feeling to the Servant, but at the same time, there is something different. "Since when do you care about humans? Also, where did you get this girl? Her soul is strange" ¨C Luis spoke apathetically, but then frowned. ¨C "This¡­ Artificial reincarnation?" Luis is Auriel''s knight, which is a bit of a contradiction since he doesn''t value innocent lives, but something I''ve noticed is that he values the bnce of the Reincarnation Cycle a lot. therefore, he avoids using the soul destruction function of his sword. It''s the first time I heard about artificial reincarnation, but I have a feeling it''s something that goes against Auriel''s teachings. Koyanskaya threw up her hands in panic. - "Wait wait wait! I have nothing to do with this girl, I just met her by chance and thought she would be a nice friendship gift! Look, she is cute! Certain?" "Hey Listen! I like the chihuahua dog!" - Damn fairy... "Chihuahua dog?!" ¨C Koyanskaya stood up furiously. ¨C "I am a fox!" "Hey Listen! I don''t speak barking, now she gives the paw or you won''t get a cookie!" ¨C Navi begins to like me¡­ "Shut up idiots!" - Luis spoke with frustration making the pair of brainless creatures stop talking. ¨C "Koyanskaya, you have five minutes to exin what you are doing here and why your soul seems to have changed, give me a good reason not to kill you or you start saying goodbye" The evil woman smiled with feigned innocence. ¨C "Would you really kill a beautiful, adorable, sexy, and defenseless woman like me?" Luis had an expressionless look. - "Four minutes" "Ah!" ¨C The woman panicked and she revealed to us everything she knew. It is assumed that she was not the same Koyanskaya who enved Yu Mei-ren and tortured Luis, the woman who did that was Koyanskaya of Darkness, while the woman in front of us is Koyanskaya of Light. Apparently, she was Beast VII''s first attempt to steal the Servants from the Throne of Heroes, so there was a mistake when Koyanskaya was turned into a living creature and not a disposable clone (Servant). Koyanskaya was built from the resentment of animals towards humans, the source of her power was one of Amaterasu''s shards and the mold for her existence was Tamamo-no-Mae, one of Amaterasu''s soul extensions. What Beast VII didn''t expect is that Amataresau''s soul fragment had so much power that it formed two Koyanskaya instead of one. Since Koyanskaya was Beast VII''s first ve, there were no other ves who could notice the abnormality in her soul, though Koyanskaya herself didn''t know either. Koyanskaya of Darkness was a devout believer in Beast VII, but Koyanskaya of Light was against Beast VII and her n for world domination. This was not out of kindness, as like her counterpart, she also wishes to see the suffering of humanity, she wanted to protect nature and Beast VII seeks to mine the resources of this world into a dying wastnd. Koyanskaya of Darkness is the main consciousness and both Koyanskaya inhabit the same body, so Koyanskaya of Light could not take control of the body to talk to us, but a few hours ago an opportunity arose. A week ago, supernatural groups from other countries had a conflict with the Qin Emperor, causing both groups to break their alliance and attempt to assassinate each other. The Qin Emperor let them escape as his attention was focused on strengthening his troops to eliminate our group, but a few days ago, Koyanskaya discovered that two Clock Tower mages were perfectlypatible with two Heroic Spirits. Several days ago, a shipment of resources to summon Servants was stolen, so the Qin Emperorcked the resources to summon Servants in their real bodies, so he decided to use human bodies as vessels for Servants, the problem is that they need 100%patibility to do this or the Servant''s soul will return to the Throne of Heroes after a few days. This morning, Koyanskaya discovered that two of the magicians who rebelled against the Qin Emperor werepatible with two Servants, so she led the Qin Emperor''s troops to capture the magicians. The magicians, cultivators, and Vatican agents were strong, but they were eradicated in less than two hours, although Koyanskaya made a big mistake due to her narcissism. Koyanskaya appeared in front of the enemies thinking that it was her victory, but at that moment, the gray-haired girl showed an explosive power that destroyed hundreds of soldiers. Dark Koyanskaya managed to avoid the fatal attack but was knocked unconscious, which was used by Light Koyanskaya to take control of her body. The girl fainted from her injuries, which Koyanskaya took advantage of to use a magical device to make the soldiers think that both Koyanskaya and the girl had died. The Qin Emperor''s soldiers have machine brains and only know how to follow orders, in this case, the order to capture the two wizards. They left after capturing the mages and seeing that both women were dead. Koyanskaya was the one who taught Emperor Qin how to use Beast VII''s technology so she was able to use amunicator to send out a distress signal, although she was careful that that signal didn''t reach Emperor Qin, but us. She was sure that we had cracked Beast VII''s technology as that would exin how we were able to predict the movements of the enemy army. The exnation was questionable and all too convenient, but unfortunately, my Lucifer blessing told me that she was telling the truth. Even Luis used Auriel''s blessing to summon a gold coin that can detect lies, but both blessings showed that Koyanskaya was telling the truth. "Do you expect us to believe this nonsense?!" ¨C Yu Mei-ren shouted with extreme fury, it is obvious that she wants to kill that woman. "I''m just telling the truth, the fact that you are a bitter and resentful woman is not my problem" ¨C Koyanskaya shrugged. ¨C "But if you do not trust me, you can make me sign a Contract, I just hope you can promise me that my life will be safe, oh, I also want three meals a day, a massage, a bubble bath, and afortable bed, the most important is the food of the Japanese hero, the system user keeps fawning over that food¡­" "System user?" - Luis narrowed his eyes. "Oops" ¨C Koyanskaya smiled wryly. ¨C "Ahem, ignore what I said" Harem King¡­ That bastard who betrayed my little brother¡­ Luis moved the sword close to Koyanskaya''s neck. ¨C "Speak, what are you not telling me?" Koyanskaya smiled nervously. ¨C "I will talk, but please, move that thing away, stress will make my tail lose its fluffy fur¡­" The sword ignited making a disturbing chainsaw sound. "¡­" ¨C Koyanskaya was pale. ¨C "You seem to be a moody boy, you need anger management therapy¡­ Ah, okay, I''ll talk!" Koyanskaya stopped talking nonsense as the sword moved closer to her neck. The situation with the Harem King was much more stupid than the situation with Koyanskaya. The real identity of the Harem King was unknown to Koyanskaya. ording to her, the King of the Harem is a disguise, something else is hidden under that human skin. Koyanskaya is not entirely sure what the Harem King is, but there is one thing she is sure of, the Harem King wishes to protect this world and human society. That is already absurd, but there is something much more ridiculous. "The system user is the only entity that he could see through me, he noticed that my soul splits in two so he chatted with me" ¨C Koyanskaya scratched her cheek ufortably. ¨C "I thought he would ckmail me into making me his sex ve since he is famous for being a pervert, but things were¡­ Well, unusual" "I don''t have much patience so be clear with your words" ¨C Luis seemed genuinely angry. "God, you are so bitter that only a crazy woman could love you" ¨C Koyanskaya rolled her eyes, then smiled. ¨C "Although, I remember you have a nice body, heh, maybe you are my type~" That''s it, I''m going to kill this woman. "Wait, that looks dangerous!" ¨C Koyanskaya panicked when Raikou''s sword almost decapitated her. Luis stopped the Servant''s sword, but his look at Koyanskaya was one of frustration so she began to speak. "The Harem King kept talking about you, and his tone was a bit¡­ Well¡­ Like a maiden in love" ¨C Koyanskaya had a wry smile. ¨C "He seemed very sorry for betraying you, but he said it was necessary to protect you¡­" That reminded me of something. When we made an alliance with the Raksasha Sect, their representatives mentioned that the Harem King had genuine affection for my little brother. When the Lostbelt started, we scrapped the idea of ??contacting the Raksasha Sect since Yu Mei-ren revealed to us that the Harem King was an ally of Beast VII. Now, things got very strange. This is too suspicious, I feel as if someone is putting on a y and we are the actors, rather puppets. "The Harem King told me that helping you before the Lostbel would only put you in danger, it was only possible to help you when the Lostbelt was activated" ¨C Koyanskaya sighed in frustration. ¨C "He gave me the order to contact you when I had the opportunity to control my body¡­ Now that I think about it, maybe he knew that the girl had great hidden power, so he sent me the information about the two magicians so that my life was in danger¡­ Tch, fucking homosexual bastard" "Luis, this is too suspicious, I don''t like how this sounds" - I frowned. Lucifer''s blessing tells me that everything is true and there is no trap waiting for us, but I can''t always blindly trust the skills, I need to analyze the situation and my conclusion is that everything is too convenient. Luis sighed and bent down to put his hand on the girl''s forehead, only now I remembered that she was dying. Luis used his blessing to heal some of the girl''s wounds, but not all of the wounds. I like that he is cautious. "For now you wille with us, form a ve Contract and tell me everything you know about the Lostbelt" ¨C Luis looked at Koyanskaya with disgust. "Okay" ¨C Koyanskaya smiled and licked her lips. ¨C "Do you want to put a ne on me and show me who is the alpha male?~" ¡­ "Luis..." - I looked at my little brother. ¨C "Please, let me kill this woman" "Heh, give up" ¨C Koyanskaya smiled at me. ¨C "Now I am the adorable pet of the hero, you can''t hurt me~" I frowned. ¨C "Why do you seem so happy to be a ve?" "Be it a dead woman or a living pet, the choice is simple" ¨C Koyanskaya shrugged. ¨C "Also, being punished with bondage sounds fun~" ¡­ "Hey Listen! Bondage in a maid outfit!" "Besides, I already have fox ears and tail, I think in Japan it is called maid kitsune" "Hey Listen! The furry got a kemonomimi pet!" "Oh right, it was kemonomimi¡­ Hey master, should I say Kon at the end of every sentence? Or do you prefer a nya?" "Hey Listen! Tell him Onii-chan!" "Oh, I didn''t think the hero would have a thing for little girls, heh, lolicon~ I made a good choice saving this girl" I looked at Luis''s expression, my poor little brother seems to want to die. "..." - Luis sighed tiredly. - "I need vacations¡­" --- --- --- Author''s Note: I entered the world of making drawings with Artificial Intelligence, it''s fun. I will upload the most normal images to Twitter (@BukaroNovels), on the other hand, the most¡­ well, shy images will be uploaded for you, my beloved Pa -tre -on readers. I will upload them as part of the drawings benefit for those who pay level 2. I can''t help it, the global crisis forces me to look for ie. Finally, a hug <3 Chapter 301: End of the Lostbelt (?) Chapter 301: End of the Lostbelt (?) (Daoloth perspective, also known as the fantastic and adorable kohai BB-chan¡ï~) (Fate/Grand Order) Ohayo reader, long time no see~ Well, whatever, enough fan service for you affectionless idiots who are pleased when a 2D waifu feigns affection based on programming. Anyway, you''re probably wondering why I''m here, ruining the narrative continuity of the Lostbelt, but everything has a reason. Senpai''s skill [Reader''s Perspective] is very troublesome for surprises, little Paranoia-chan doesn''t help either, so I had to be resourceful~ Therefore, I took the liberty of stealing the narration of this chapter since I have a very special surprise for senpai ? Senpai must have already noticed something different from the script we had nned. To begin with, the evil Tamamo would only appear until the end of the y, in a small redemption scenario. Another aspect is that there would be no mention of the Harem King until the end of the arc, but hey, Koyanskaya had a very interesting idea~ Right now senpai is sending me several telepathic messages, demanding an answer and wanting to know what the hell I''m thinking. Obviously, I responded with adorable emojis and didn''t tell him what I''m nning. He got very angry. Senpai is so cute when he''s angry ? I know he will punish me and it will hurt a lot, I might even regret this, but it doesn''t matter, I''m having fun right now~ Now the fun begins. All preparations areplete. Koyanskaya was brought to the senpai''s base together with the gray-haired girl. By the way, that girl is Gray, a character from Fate/Grand Order, she is the disciple of the Servantbor ve, Waver. First Saber Face on the list~ Koyanskaya gave all the information necessary for the group of senpai to overthrow the Qin Emperor. Although the senpai''s wives initially doubted the fox woman''s words, the older sister in Nisekoi, Yui Kanakura, helped clear up any doubts thanks to her blessing from Lucifer. Heh, that''s why one shouldn''t blindly believe in borrowed powers. The way we prevented that skill from seeing Koyanskaya''s deceptions was that it was all true, at least from Koyanskaya''s perspective. In order for this n to work out correctly and for senpai to get a surprise, I made small adjustments to Koyanskaya''s mind so that she would believe that all the stupid things she said were true. Koyanskaya of Light and Darkness, the Harem King contacting her¡­ She thinks all of that is true. By the way, this brainwashing was her idea, that woman is capable of anything to fulfill her ns. Without a doubt, a woman worthy of senpai~ In canon, there really are 2 Koyanskaya, but Beast VII fixed that and prevented Koyanskaya from splitting into two entities, but that allowed us to create this lie. Sure, making Koyanskaya believe something is true isn''t enough to fool Lucifer''s blessing or senpai, but besides the mind, I also modified all of Koyanskaya''s records so that senpai couldn''t see the truth with [Reader''s Perspective]. It was a lot of work, but it was worth it~ Although senpai will learn from this and be more careful in the future, it is even possible that he will look for a way to evolve his skills to prevent an enemy from using this kind of method to trick him¡­ Well, a kohai''s job is to help her loved senpai ? Now senpai is in a scenario that he does not know and does not know what is about to happen, which makes him feel annoyed, angry, but, above all, expectant. Something I''ve discovered in the time we''ve been together is that senpai is a controlling and maniptive man, but he gets bored quickly when he''s right. That''s why senpai loves crazy women because they are sources of endless trouble. Senpai has an obsessive and sick need to fix the problems caused by the people he loves. We are meant for each other, I cause chaos and he fixes it ? Senpai ? Ahem, back to the Lostbelt, things are set. There are a lot of characters involved, but they are mostly minor background characters that only exist to add to the list of harem characters, so I won''t mention them. The point is that Koyanskaya exined how Qin Shi Huang had kidnapped two Chinese deities to turn them into robotic puppets, which was not in Beast VII''s ns since the mecha-gods are for another Lostbelt, but I don''t care ~ Now the emperor was preparing to create another two puppets with two goddesses he had captured, who, quite conveniently, have a good rtionship with senpai; the wife of the Jade King, Xiwangmu, and the goddess of the moon, Chang''e. The emperor was about to start the transformation process so senpai had to rescue the damsels in distress, such a heroic tale. Additionally, two magicians would be stripped of their minds to be the vessels of two Servants. At that point, the woman named Gray was already awake and begged for help in rescuing her teacher as he would be one of the ingredients to create another Servant puppet. Senpai, being the wonderful man that he is, told her to shut up and not to cause trouble, that her teacher was one of the causes of senpai being kidnapped, and that he deserved to die~ Gray tried to fight, but her abilities and mystical code were sealed by senpai''s Anti-Rasen chains, so she could only beg in a pathetic and hrious way. At that moment, the daughter of the Dragon Emperor, Long Aotian, intervened. She gave Gray two options, be part of senpai''s harem or die. Gray was part of the group of magicians, and the magicians were the ones who nned to hurt senpai, so she was an enemy and therefore she had to die. Aotian doesn''t talk much and rarely interacts with other people, but I like her~ Gray is a stubborn girl, but she has a deep fear of death, so she hesitated. As always, senpai took advantage of the girl''s emotional fragility and dependency. He offered to save her teacher, but in exchange, she would be his maid for the rest of her life. Gray thought that meant being a ve forever, which wasn''t a nice thing, but it was better than dying, besides, she could save her teacher. The naive bunny agreed to enter the jaws of the wolf. Thus, senpai prepared her group for a final battle against the King of this Lostbelt. Thanks to Koyanskaya, now senpai''s group knew that to stop the Lostbelt it would not be useful to destroy the entire dimension since that would connect this world with the modern version of China, the true way to destroy the Lostbelt was to assassinate Qin Shi Huang. Senpai led the attack toward the emperor''s pce where the enemy army was already waiting for them. On the emperor''s side were over a billion soldiers, each with the strength to destroy an armored tank with their bare hands. The soldiers had high-tech weapons, aircraft covering the skies, and even had millions of civilians tied to wooden posts so the enemy wouldn''t dare to use wide-impact attacks, a clever tactic, albeit useless since senpai is willing to show that he would sacrifice thousands of innocents to protect this world~ In addition to Emperor Qin''s human soldiers, there were also millions of divine soldiers in the service of the king of cucks, the Jade King. Because the Lostbelt had managed to absorb the Divine Kingdom of China thanks to senpai, the Jade King had no choice but to ally with the Qin Emperor, thus creating a massive army that in a matter of numbers could overwhelm the entire human world. To think that senpai did that just to get the Jade King''s wife¡­ Senpai is great~ In addition to the endless number of soldiers, the emperor also had enough Servants to suppress an Outer God if they had the support of the Will of the World, there were thousands of powerful cultivators and protagonists who had joined the viins, and even the forces of the government of modern China allied themselves with the emperor. In every way, senpai was at aplete disadvantage as his army was mostly made up of normal citizens who voluntarily enlisted in the army to protect the nation. Senpai took advantage of nationalism to get more pawns~ Even though many citizens took up arms, the total army numbered no more than two hundred thousand soldiers, of which only ten thousand were people with supernatural skills. The changes we made to senpai''s ns turned the y into a huge chessboard. Senpai will try to save China while we seek to see how handsome senpai looks when facing an unwinnable battle~ By the way, we were able to see all the development of events thanks to the little jerk Navi sharing his point of view with us in exchange for a serving of cookies. It was a painful exchange, but it was worth it. As for the people who are gathered with me, they are the Ancient Ones and Outer Gods from senpai''s harem, the only two exceptions are Gogh and Ortro-chan. Gogh can''t get out of senpai''s mind since she is capable of destroying the fourth wall which even I think is too dangerous, she became too dangerous a destructive force so senpai prefers to keep her by his side, or a disaster could happen. The other exception is Ortro-chan, that little loli would try to kill us if she knows that we want to prank senpai, shecks a sense of humor. "Oh, my cute senpai~" ¨C I couldn''t contain my sigh of love, senpai''s serious expression while looking at the enemy army makes my heart pound even when I know he was acting. "Shhh! Don''t talk, the battle is about to begin!" ¨C The stupid otaku threw popcorn in my face. Alright, I won''t hit that idiot right now, right now my priority is to see my cute senpai ? Senpai spearheaded the attack on the enemy bynding the first blow. Although senpai is careful not to disy abilities that show he is an Outer God or system user, the fact that he is a Hero on par with a Paradise general allows him to disy some over-the-top tricks. Now that senpai hasplete control of the two forms of spiral energy, he has developed several tricks, for example, with the use of [Mythomania] he can make Rasen and Anti-Rasen look like pure magical energy. In the multiverse, the energy that materializes willpower is not rare, but energies capable of empowering all energies, at the same time that can suppress all energy and Concepts would be something extremely valuable, so it is better to hide the true abilities of both energies. Right now, senpai was holding the des of Chaos. The left de was covered in blue Rasen mes, while the right de was surrounded by purple Anti-Rasen energy threads. Even I who know the true nature of both energies can only see that both energies are highly advanced forms of spirit magic. Now the fun begins~ Since senpai is verymitted to his performances, he bes a cringe hero when he fights in public, which is very funny. Senpai raised his left de and made a horizontal sh toward the enemies. ¨C "Horizontal cut!" "Pfffffffff hahahahahahahahahaha!" ¨C The idiot otaku and I couldn''t contain ourughter. "Idiots" ¨C The perverted siscon sneered at us, but she wanted tough too. Senpaicks imagination in naming his attacks, but he knows how to do good special effects. The Rasen became a massive horizontal energy de that destroyed everything in its path. It was simr to Ichigo''s final Getsuga Tenshou, but emerald color, or sky blue¡­ What the hell is the color of the Rasen? It changes a lot between colors. The power of the attack was amazing in human standards. On a low-level World, that attack could destroy half a. The attack was able to destroy millions of soldiers and hundreds of aircraft, but a gigantic hand descended from the sky and, with a single finger, dissipated the energy attack like an ant. Senpai''s allies had been excited to see senpai''s power, but when they looked up at the sky, many fell to their knees in a mixture of despair and adoration. The sky was now two golden eyes that looked at everything in the world, the big hand that was pointing at senpai seemed capable of covering the entire universe. "The first final boss has arrived!" ¨C The otaku idiot was excited. ¨C "The greatest, the one with everything, the one who sees everything, the one that no one can surpass! The mighty Buddha!" Buddha''s right hand was holding the as if it were an apple, his left hand was pointing at senpai as if indicating that it was time for his judgment. One of the two gods that Qin Shi Huang had captured was Buddha. Beast VII has stolen the secrets of some of the most important Buddhist monks of the Eternal Heaven Immortal, so taking control of the enlightenment of a Buddha who has not yet be a Higher Entity was not difficult for her. Millions of Buddhist monks who had submitted to Emperor Qin were taking advantage of the Buddha''s presence to increase their own powers, these were not genuine Buddhists, but monks who were corrupted by the desire for power. At the head of that group was a female Servant who was being used as a catalyst, she was the cause of even the great Buddha being turned into a puppet with no will of his own. The unfortunate woman seemed to be suffering because of her, Buddha was used as a weapon of mass destruction, but she could not stop and could only sit while she recited mantras. Curiously, that suffering was not enough to make him wish for death, her gaze was still full of determination and the desire to fight. Anyway, religious fanatics. "Did Buddha need to be lobotomized to turn him into a giant muppet?" ¨C The pancake-loving little loli asked curiously. Originally, Qin Shi Huang only thought to superficially control Buddha, but at Koyanskaya''s rmendation (it was actually my idea~), Buddha''s mind was totally destroyed and his body was bound to Servant Xuanzang Sanzang. "Well, senpai is going to be mad at us when this is over, so it would be good to give him some gifts to lessen the punishment" ¨C I smiled. ¨C "He will love an emotionally dependent Buddhist with big breasts~" "I thought Luis hated Buddhists" ¨C Haachama stopped eating¡­ Whatever she is eating. I shrugged. ¨C "Senpai will kill Buddha and corrupt the body of one of the most important figures in cultural stories that allude to Buddhism, it is a double victory" "Makes sense" ¨C Haachama nodded. ¨C "Luis also hates other religions¡­ Are we going to lobotomize other gods? Can I y with Jehovah when we make him a muppet?" Before meeting senpai, I was never interested in creating emotional rtionships, but without a doubt, she is the closest thing I have to a best friend. Returning to the fight, senpai showed concern seeing that they literally had to fight the universe, but senpai''s new friend offered to fight Buddha. Wukong is one of the strongest deities within Gaia, and if it weren''t for the restrictions of the Will of the World, he could deal with various foreign entities on his own with no problem. Despite his great destructive power, that won''t be enough. Buddha is not only as big as the universe within this artificial dimension but he was also enhanced with otherworldly technology turning him into a gctic-scale Gundam. Maybe we went too far desecrating the Buddha''s body¡­ Well, who cares, it''s fun to make puppets, little Ray had a lot of fun helping us on this project. (By the way, Ray is Rachel Gardner from Satsuriku no Tenshi). Buddha''s index finger descended towards senpai, and the collision with the atmosphere caused the tip of the finger to be covered in fire making it look like a massive meteorite capable of destroying the world. "This is a giarism of Asura''s Wrath" ¨C The otaku idiot muttered something that no one heard. Wukong made Ru Yi Bang grow faster than world intion and hit Buddha''s finger. Even though the monkey''s divine weapon is of very good quality, the power of cyber-Buddha was overwhelming. When both attacks hit, the weapon began to break, though it managed to slow down Buddha''s attack. Most of senpai''s allies fell to their knees due to the horror of seeing arger-than-life finger, but the emperor''s army didn''t even blink as their brains were fully programmed by the emperor. Qin Shi Huang ordered his army to attack while most of senpai''s allies were crying like pathetic worms, the emperor didn''t care that his soldiers might die when Buddha''s attack reaches his target. Several Servants, soldiers, cultivators, and divine soldiers rushed to ughter senpai''s useless allies. Some of those allies were able to ovee their instinctive fear of utter destruction and began to fight back. The ones who did the most work were senpai''s wives, who not only had the best mental strength, but they also had the bestbat strength. An example is one of senpai''s favorite women, Revy¡­ Tch. She volunteered for a surgical process for gic enhancements and biomechanical imnts, basically, now she''s an angeloid. Senpai attacked the soldiers that were about toe towards his group but had to ignore them to stop a deity that tried to attack Wukong. The second deity that was captured by Qin Shi Huang was Nezha, the self-proimed deity as Wukong''s rival. Like Buddha, Nezha''s free will was suppressed so she is now a puppet that follows orders, but unlike the golden giant, Nezha is only under mind control and can be released without needing to be killed. Why does Nezha get a chance to be rescued and Buddha doesn''t? Because Nezha is a cute girl for senpai''s harem, no more reasons are needed. Senpai intercepted Nezha''s attack, but behind her were ten sect leader-level cultivators who attacked my cute and defenseless senpai mercilessly. Senpai was able to counterattack and kill two sect leaders, but four swords pierced his abdomen making him look like a skewer... I''m hungry. I stole the idiot''s popcorn. "Damn you! That was mine!" ¨C The idiot screamed furiously. "We are in China,munism dominates here so it is ours" - I shrugged and continued eating. "It''s a capitalist system, frommunism they only have dictatorship!" ¨C The idiot kept screaming and tried to take my popcorn, she''s a thieving rat. "Shut up you idiots!" ¨C The perverted siscon tried to hit us with her tentacles, but no matter how strong she has be, an Ancient One will always be trashpared to an Outer God. "Heh, trash" ¨C The otaku and I sneered when the tentacles didn''t even tickle us. "¡­" ¨C The perverted siscon looked at us resentfully. ¨C "One day I am going to break your faces" "You can try, weakling~" ¨C The otaku sneered. "A fly collided with my face? How strange, I think the fly died from the blow, well, that''s what happens when flies want to pretend to be strong" ¨C I mocked. "¡­" ¨C The pancake loli held back but also sneered. "¡­." ¨C The perverted siscon took a deep breath. ¨C "I will not lower myself to argue with you, I am the one who has spent the most time in bed with my cute little brother, and only that matters~" ¡­.. Daughter of.... I lost my appetite so I gave my popcorn to the otaku idiot and continued to watch the fight. I am so generous. When we were setting the stage, Paranoia-chan told us that it would be nice if senpai shows Yui that he can repair souls. Paranoia-chan doesn''t know why this is good, but she said that there is a 95% chance that something very good wille out of it, although it will also cause senpai some headaches. Entities that can repair souls are rare and valuable in the multiverse, but entities that can restore souls on the brink of destruction are an invaluable resource to any faction in the multiverse, they are even more valuable than entities with the ability to destroy souls. As aparison, having a Devourer is like having a sword that can kill any enemy, but having a soul healer is having an elixir that will heal any wound. For most sane people, it is more valuable to live than to kill. Auriel is a clear example of why having a powerful healer is so valuable, her healing ability is able to counter Azathoth''s soul destruction, which is more impressive than the miracle of creation. Of course, that''s based on Azathoth before senpai, the current Gogh is such a destructive force that the author''s limited imagination is unable to describe her power. If senpai proves that he can heal near-destroyed souls, he won''t necessarily be on the same level of importance as Auriel since she has other army-enhancing abilities, but senpai will certainly be a valuable treasure that everyone will covet. Another point is that the way senpai heals souls and the way Auriel does it are totally different worlds. Auriel uses the Concept of Hope to modify the fabric of reality with her own hope, she basically prays to herself for a miracle that she produces herself. I know, it''s stupid, but that''s how Faith works. On the other hand, senpai uses alchemy to turn the souls in Ortro-chan''s stomach into energy, in the process, he uses [Schizophrenia] and [Mythomania] to prevent thew of equivalence from detecting that senpai is breaking the bnce in reincarnation cycle, then he transfers that energy to the wounded soul through [Reader''s Madness] while analyzing every bit of information to prevent mistakes in repairing the soul, finally, senpai uses Anti-Rasen to make the soul fully attached to the body and thus achieve aplete repair. Throughout the process, senpai uses Rasen to alter the probability to ensure a perfect surgery, also, senpai links his mind with System Goddess as she is the one who does the most work when ites to making adjustments to the energy. Auriel''s process is much simpler, but it is only useful for people with kind and benevolent hearts. Senpai''s method is more like science mixed with conceptual crap. Anyway, at this rate senpai will be the protagonist of the multiverse... Heh, he will have a lot of headaches~ For now, senpai decided to show that he can heal souls, but he only showed a low level of this ability. Senpai swung his de and cut Nezha''s tendons, then bound her with the chains of the des. As he used his right hand to fight the cultivators, his left hand performed reconstructive surgery inside Nezha''s chest. Senpai cut the clothing and skin from Nezha''s chest, removed the ribcage, and stuck her hand into the deity''s chest. Senpai did not remove Nezha''s heart, but instead removed the spirit control devices that were embedded in the arteries. After removing the devices in the arteries, senpai closed Nezha''s chest and used Auriel''s blessing to heal the mark from the surgery, then sliced through Nezha''s forehead to remove the top of the deity''s skull. Senpai used his middle and index fingers to ess Nezha''s cerebellum, he was very careful not to damage the cerebral cortex or the brain''s folds, which was very difficult as senpai was still fighting with the cultivators, emperor soldiers, and divine soldiers of the enemy. Although senpai doesn''t technically have a surgery skill, his medical abilities are absurd to a wonderful level~ Senpai extracted thest mind control artifact that had been imnted into Nezha''s nervous system, then closed the girl''s skull and used Auriel''s blessing to close the surgical mark. "It''s like watching thebination of Doctor House, the movie Saw, and Rurouni Kenshin" ¨C The otaku idiot was now eating pizza. I looked at the idiot. ¨C "Why are you using Kuuko as a footrest?" "Nyaruko ?¡­" ¨C The pathetic creature that calls itself eternal me was panting as the feet of an otaku rested on her back. "I got sick of her looking at me as if she wanted to **** me, so I gave her a job so I don''t see her face anymore" ¨C The idiot otaku shrugged her shoulders. ¨C "I need Luis to mind-break this disgusting yuri lover, she has fed me up" Even senpai finds that idiot unpleasant so that will take time¡­ Well, who cares, I''ll help the otaku idiotter, it''ll be funny to see a yuri girl moaning with pleasure when receiving senpai''s dick. Nezha is an extremely powerful deity and specialized in closebat, which is why she managed to regain consciousness as soon as she was free of mind control. As soon as she was able to move, she didn''t hesitate to fight alongside senpai as she swore allegiance as a token of gratitude for restoring her freedom. Another waifu to the bag~ By the way, she is the Nezha from Fate/Grand Order. Senpai asked Nezha to help Wukong while he prepared to deal with Buda. Wukong heard this and asked senpai to reconsider, he thought that senpai would kill Xuanzang Sanzang so that Buddha would stand still like a statue. Wukong is a drunken glutton, unable to feel romantic love for any entity, but he does have a deep affection for the big-breasted woman, although that affection is of the older brother kind, and not in the degenerate otaku sense, he is a true big brother with no incestuous notions. I bet senpai wants to have that kind of healthy rtionship with his sister, heh, poor fool. Senpai exined to the monkey that he would not kill the woman, he would take care of Buddha. Wukong was a little worried that Xuanzang Sanzang would be depressed if she sees Buddha die, but she has great willpower so she''ll be fine, or well, she''ll be fine as long as she''s not left alone, she gets depressed easily when left alone. She is basically a rabbit with big breasts. Wukong put all his strength into resisting Buddha''s attack, Nezha took it upon himself to protect senpai, and my beloved senpai¡­ I don''t know what he''s doing. Senpai covered both des with spiral energy and spun them around like a cowboy preparing asso before throwing it. "What is Luis doing?" ¨C The pancake loli asked as she ate pancakes. "No idea" - I shrugged. ¨C "Surely it is something that will give a lot of cringe and will fulfill the clich¨¦ of the protagonist doing something supposedly great, but that we all know is stupid and only someone with a severe case of chunibyo would do that" The perverted siscon sneered at us. ¨C "My little brother is not interested in watching stupid things on television, he bases his hero performance on children''s programs that he watched when he took care of his sister" "Luis is a Power Ranger?" ¨C The loli seemed excited, she likes those programs. "Well, Luis has two giant robots, multiple identities, and his Rasen attacks produce many lights..." -... I opened my mouth in disbelief. ¨C "Oh god dead and forgotten, Luis is a Power Ranger! I need to go make fun of him to his face!" We kept watching as Power Ranger Senpai soared into the sky, then he flipped over in the air, on his head¡­ "He looks ridiculous" ¨C Kuuko snorted contemptuously, although thatment made the perverted siscon hit her head hard. Still, I can deny that derogatoryment, senpai looks like a circus monkey. On the ground below senpai a portal of spiral energy appeared, then senpai threw the swords towards the portal and began to pull as if trying to pull something very heavy out of the portal. No really, what the hell is senpai doing? Senpai was doing his usual fake Christian prayers as he called out a meaningless attack, it was only when he said thest word that we understood what he was doing. "Damocles!" From the portal came a piercing drilling sound that made the space tremble. What came out of the portal was a massive amount of Rasen energy in the form of a drill. "Ah, now I understand" ¨C The idiot otaku smiled excitedly. ¨C "The Damocles sword falls from the sky to execute the victim, but Buddha is the size of the universe so Luis cannot put the spiral portal on Buddha''s head, so he turned himself upside down to invoke Damocles from the ground, at least that''s the logic¡­ If that attack was a real skill and not a made-up attack, then it would have a very forced and stupid logic¡­. I''m loving ''it! It''s like watching a Ubisoft bug being turned into an ultimate attack!" Senpai¡­ I love you, but please stop trying to be creative, you embarrass me¡­ I sighed. ¨C "It is such a stupid attack that I have no words to describe what I think¡­" "My little brother is trying hard" ¨C The perverted siscon was also enjoying this stupidity. Only I am able to see how stupid this is? Now I understand how senpai feels when we discuss stupid things that he doesn''t care about... As stupid and illogical as the attack was, I admit that the power was decent. The drill did not just span a country, continent, or, that drill was the size of Buddha, the size of this artificial universe. Oh, I think I understand now. In senpai''s group, there are some survivors from the Vatican. In "secret", they are recording everything that happens by means of a secret ability capable of storing memory fragments toter send them to Paradise. The leaders of Paradise will see that the time senpai spent in the Lostbelt allowed him to evolve to the point of beingparable to a true veteran Hero, a being capable of facing apocalyptic entities without needing the help ofrge armies. Although the girl Yui has a crush on senpai, she will also send this information to Lucifer in the hope that Lucifer will see senpai as a potential ally. Now the multiverse will know that senpai is a Hero of great potential, not only because of his unwavering willpower but because of his respectable strength, and if that wasn''t enough, he is also capable of healing souls. Senpai will stop acting low-key and start reaching the great ranks, the levels of power where one battle can cause the destruction of entire Worlds. Hmm, it''ll be fun to see all the idiots start offering up their daughters for political marriages, all in order to gain control of the Hero of Harmony. Ah, senpai says she hates problems, but she''s always looking for new problems and women. Well, that''s why I love him~ The Rasen energy drill impacted with the Buddha''s hand. The drill wasn''t pure energy, it was Gurren Lagann in the form of a drill that spanned the vastness of this universe. Now that senpai can use all the spiral power and has the two spiral waifus, he can make the Gurren Lagann grow as big as the universe of the World where he is. To give an example, in Danmachi there is no outer space, but the earthly world and the world of the gods, maybe there are also other small worlds, but I don''t even know that canon so I won''t consider them for now. In that world, the Gurren Lagann would only grow to the size of the human world and the world of godsbined. On the other hand, in To Love-Ru, the Gurren Lagann will grow to epass all thes, gxies, and constetions. And Granzeboma can grow alongside Gurren Lagann... Heh. The giant drill moved forward while destroying the Buddha''s body. The fragments of the deity did not fall like meteors to the earth, but were consumed by blue mes and became part of the drill. Both the enemy and allied soldiers stopped fighting and stared at the sky in disbelief. Seeing a tornado of blue energy devour a golden colossus must have been shocking, especially if they are both the size of everything on top of the stars. Senpai showed extreme exhaustion as if that attack had drained all of his magic reserves. It''s understandable that he shows weakness, if people think that he can do those kinds of attacks whenever he feels like it, then it''s obvious that he''s not a Hero, but a cmity. That''s the kind of final attack that a Veteran Hero only uses to deal with unbeatable invaders like us Outer Gods. Sure, something like that wouldn''t be enough to destroy us, at most that attack would expel us from the World we''re invading, although most likely the Hero will die from excessive use of energy. Senpai''s body was covered by the golden energy of Auriel''s blessing, only that would exin why senpai didn''t die despite having carried out the equivalent of a suicide attack. Senpai''s attack not onlypletely destroyed Buddha, but much of Qin Shi Huang''s and Jade King''s armies were alsopletely wiped out. Senpai showed perfect control over the Rasen as not a single one of the female Servants was destroyed, only incapacitated, but senpai will make sure to collect them as spoils of war~ Half of emperor Qin''s pce was also destroyed, and in a wonderful coincidence, the two goddesses that senpai wanted to save were released at the same time that Emperor Qin and the Jade King were badly injured. The war practically ended in a single attack. Hooray senpai! *apuse* "Nice light show, but I feel like this ending is anticlimactic" ¨C The otaku idiot sighed with disappointment. ¨C "I wanted to see more war, more epic moments¡­" The pancake loli rolled her eyes. ¨C "Buddha turned into fireworks, in my opinion, it was a good ending" I pped to get the attention of all the people present. "Girls, don''t forget the logic of RPG games!" ¨C I smiled as excitement and euphoria filled my heart. ¨C "After a final boss follows the real final boss, also known as phase two!" "Hurrah!" ¨C The otaku, the loli and the profanity towards the kitchen celebrated at the same time. Even the perverted siscon and the disgusting yuri were excited. At the back of the room, on a sofa, was the only person who was not happy with the situation. Oops, almost forgot about her~ System Goddess was tied to the sofa by ck tentacles, she was looking at us with exasperation. "Hey pervert, she lets the pitiful goddess do the talking" ¨C I spoke to the perverted siscon. The tentacle covering the System Goddess''s mouth moved away from her lips letting her speak. Just to rify, the tentacle acted as a bandage to cover the mouth, not in a sexual way, only senpai can fill waifus holes. "Did they really have to tie me up? I didn''t even think of fighting or betraying you" ¨C System Goddess sighed with annoyance. I smiled. ¨C "This is more fun, also, when senpai gets angry, he won''t punish you since you''re also a victim, you''re wee~" "¡­." ¨C System Goddess looked at us nkly. ¨C "Please, also cover my eyes, I do not want to experience Luis''s irrational fury, his revenge is something that even heaven fears" It will hurt a lot, but it will be worth it~ I hope so... Now I''m beginning to doubt this n... Oh well, I''ll put the me on Koyanskaya. Anyway. "All ready?" ¨C I smiled towards my aplices in crime. The cheerful group of mentally deranged idiots nodded. Before me, was a gtinous body of ck color, which was the temporary mold for the gue doctor. By the way, before the Lostbelt was activated, senpai''s angel wife (Seraph) told us that the leaders ofrge organizations had given the gue doctor a code name, Dr. Madness. It seems that senpai is not the only one whocks creativity, that name is so stupid that I feel cringe. I wanted to call him Dr. Mengele, but senpai said that such a name would bring a lot of trouble. Not that we were on Twitter... Anyway, the current body of Dr. Madness looks and is very unstablepared to the first time we built it since we are missing the main ingredient, Ortro-chan. Little Ortro-chan is the base of Dr. Madness''s body since she has the best control of ck blood in liquid form, but she definitely wouldn''t help us with this little game so we had to improvise. The body is made up of Cthy''s tentacles and Hastur''s spiders, which makes it much more resistant and robust than the body made by Ortro-chan''s blood, but also less flexibility and adaptability. For now, it''s better than nothing~ Piloting that thing is like piloting a Megazord, we all have to work together to coordinate or our abilities will destroy the artificial body, but for that, there is an easy solution, the other idiots just have to follow my instructions~ Even though they hate me, they can''t deny that I''m the only one who knows how to act among this group of idiots. Thus, we all enter the core of Dr. Madness... I insist that this name is stupid. The otaku idiot won''t be joining us since she has her own role in this little y. Hehehe, I hope senpai has a lot of fun with what we''re going to do~ Chapter 302: Closing the Lostbelt Chapter 302: Closing the Lostbelt My sixth sense for stupid problems is warning me that something very annoying is about to happen. Right now I''m pretending to be so tired that I''m on the verge of death, only Auriel''s blessing is supposed to keep me alive. My supposed final attack not only destroyed Buddha, but also left Qin Shi Huang and the Jade King in a dying this, so this is the end of the Lostbelt. The problem is that, for a few days, the previously agreed scenario has been changing. BB is ying some stupid thing and the most troublesome women are cooperating with her. I have no idea what they''re nning, but it''s definitely going to be something stupid. The whole Lostbelt scenario should be finished by now, to close I was supposed to have a moving discussion with Qin Shi Huang about the importance of freedom and democracy, but something very stupid is about to happen. Aotian appeared next to me and gently held my body. She has no acting skills and there was a lot of risk of her ruining the stage, so she allowed me to seal her memories and abilities. She is extremely submissive and devoted, even she is willing to let me manipte her mind... I don''t like her submission, but I can''tin either. Currently, Aotian can only use 30% of her full power and she doesn''t remember how to use her Dao, she also doesn''t remember that the entire Lostbelt is a scenario that I prepared. Even though Aotian has most of her abilities sealed, she is still the strongest woman in my current army, so it is normal that she is the one who came first to help me. "Husband, you shouldn''t have done such a dangerous thing, sacrificing your life to protect a bunch of insignificant ants is foolish as big as the heavens, your life is more valuable than any world" ¨C For the first time since we met, Aotian scolded me for my suicidal actions. I smiled wryly and kissed her cheek. ¨C "Sure, I will be more careful" Aotian nodded in relief, she is not the kind of woman who blushes for public disys of affection. I was about to stand up, but finally, I felt that the stupidity had started. Even with her sealed abilities, Aotian has overly sensitive instincts. She brought her sword in front of my face which caused a deafening crashing sound. A tentacle had emerged from the ground and was heading for my face, but it was blocked by my wife. Aotian doesn''t remember that this is Chiyo''s ability, so she thinks that an enemy tried to assassinate me. "Courting death! Heaven and Earth Destroyer sh!" ¨C Aotian emitted an intense killing intent, her sword was covered with energy and made a cut towards an empty ce in space. Good thing Aotian has most of his power sealed away, or that attack would have cut the in half. The sword sh was about to destroy the empty space, but at that moment, a door lock-shaped Dimensional Door appeared. That was Abby''s exclusive ability, so showing it will mean that Yog-Sothoth is in this World, which would be a big problem. If Abby is showing that ability, then I think I know what BB''s n is... I hope I''m wrong... Now that Qin Shi Huang is almost dead, the enemy army lowered their weapons in surrender, they only know how to fight if the emperor is still standing. Because of this, the entire battlefield was in deep silence, the two armies were too tired and could not continue fighting, it can be said that only Aotian and some cultivators who joined us at the end of the battle had the ability to fight. keep fighting The presence that came from the Dimensional Door was suffocating as if the physical representation of the apocalypse was about to appear in front of us. Most of my army does not know the true power of the Great Old Ones and Outer Gods, but all intelligent beings instinctively have an aversion to Madness, so everyone on the battlefield felt a deep sense of fear and difort. BB and the other women were not suppressing their presence, they are showing the suffocating presence of an Exterior God. People with weak minds began tough and cry while using their own fingers to gouge out their eyes. Thousands of people couldn''t bear the stress and took up their weapons tomit suicide. With each step closer, more people descended into utter insanity, only death could give them peace before falling into rotten despair. I allowed this since all the women I care about are protected by my [Reader''s Madness], furthermore, it will be useful to me if the representatives of foreign factions can report the strength of this enemy to their leaders. As for innocent deaths, the greater good entails sacrifices. The enemy who had caused a couple of tens of thousands of deaths just by his presence had finally appeared. "We meet again, Hero" ¨C The gue doctor had appeared from the Dimensional Gate. Before the Lostbelt, Seraph told me that Paradise recognized the gue doctor as a dangerous target, there was even a bounty on his head. As a manhunt target, he has codenamed Dr. Madness, an exaggerated name, but it works. I gritted my teeth and pretended to be furious as if I recognized a hated enemy. The people from the Vatican, spies from other countries, surviving magicians, and Yui noticed this despite the distance. From now on I''ll have to use [Mythomania] on my every word and action to avoid lie detection skills, how troublesome. Aotian still doesn''t understand what''s going on, she only knows that Dr. Madness tried to kill me, so he is an enemy. Aotian stood up in front of me while concentrating her energy on her sword, she may feel that the enemy is too dangerous and she is willing to risk her life in order to protect me. Later I''m going to pamper her a bit. Dr. Madness shook his head in denial. ¨C "Irrational and impulsive woman, I don''t have time to deal with such an irrational creature, I just want to check something with that Hero¡­" "Nine Heavens Fate Division!" Shit. Aotian had sacrificed some of her life energy to perform an attack higher than her current energy limit, it even caused the seal on her abilities to crack a bit. Aotian''s attack generated a golden sword the size of a building, and that sword headed toward Dr. Madness. Dr. Madness raised his right arm to form a Dimension Gate to absorb the attack, but this time his right arm trembled as if his bones had been broken. "Brainless creatures are the most troublesome" ¨C Dr. Madness sighed in annoyance, then moved his left hand to draw a vertical line in the air. Aotian swung his sword into the air even though no attack was visible, but that move caused a huge explosion to shake the entire ce, it was as if two nuclear bombs had collided with each other. What Dr. Madness did was use Abby''s main attack skill, a spatial cut that teleports the matter that is cut to another region of the multiverse. That is the skill that Abby uses to incapacitate the Higher Entities, she cannot destroy souls so she uses this attack so that the entity cannot regenerate or rebuild itself, the entity will be a puzzle and its pieces will be distributed throughout the multiverse. That attack is not just dividing space, but creating a dimension that absorbs matter and energy. When Aotian destroyed that ability, it was the same as destroying an entire pocket dimension, which is why there was a huge explosion. "Not bad... But it''s not enough" ¨C Dr. Madness sighed and moved his right hand. A gigantic tentacle, as big as an ind, emerged from the ground. Aotian frowned. Because her power is sealed, her power reserve is very limited and at this rate, she will run out of power. The tentacle rose like a tower, then came down toward us to crush us. I''m still pretending that I''m extremely tired, so I can''t attack the tentacle, but that wasn''t necessary, a certain person had decided to stop watching to help us. A blue sword sh lit up the sky and managed to cut through the tentacle. In the sky was floating a beautiful woman in the white clothes of an immortal cultivator. The woman was quite beautiful, and the blood dripping from the corner of her mouth made her look like a brave warrior. She was Gu Yan''er, one of the heroines of Returning from the Immortal World, a disciple of Tang Xiu, and the adoptive sister of System Goddess. She''s a Higher Entity so she won''t be attracted to me even if I have Tang Xiu''s plot armor. Because of that, I had to set up some scenarios to get her heart without relying on plot armor. During the Lostbelt, I woke up the ''Chaos Madness'' spiders that I put into Tang Xiu''s mind, this made the protagonist go crazy with power and the pain of being betrayed by his wife. He joined Emperor Qin on the condition of obtaining resources to be a powerful cultivator, he also demanded to find the woman who was the reincarnation of his dead wife so that he could torture her soul for thousands of years. Honestly, the development of that subplot was boring and repetitive, it can be summed up as that I found the reincarnation of Tang Xiu''s wife, then I fought against Tan Xiu to protect the traitorous woman. When the Lostbelt activated, Gu Yan''er was trapped within this artificial world. She was badly injured, but she could sense Tang Xiu''s presence so she forced her soul to wake up, even if it caused her power to deteriorate to the point that she has 2 months remaining conscious, after that time, her energy will dissipate and her mind will enter eternal sleep. Tang Xiu''s mind had been consumed by Haachama''s Madness, he thought that his disciple was also a traitor so he tried to kill her when he saw her. Gu Yan''er was deeply hurt seeing that her teacher had turned into a monster that killed innocent people to consume their soul energy, the pain was even greater when she heard her teacher call her a harlot while trying to assassinate her. Gu Yan''er fell into despair and was unable to fight, she only stood still to ept death. At thest moment, I saved her life, then tried to heal her wounds, but she was very stubborn and she said that only Tang Xiu was allowed to touch her body. System Goddess had to go out to talk to her stepsister and so she managed to calm her down, she also offered her medicinal pills. Gu Yan''er and System Goddess tried to talk Tang Xiu back to sanity, but he waspletely blinded by ''Chaos Madness''. Tang Xiu tried to kill System Goddess so the most logical thing happened, I killed him. System Goddess pretended to be sad to see her teacher/stepfather dead, but she thanked me for saving her, a totally different reaction from Gu Yan''er. She went crazy and tried to kill me. Even if Tang Xiu had gone berserk, Gu Yan''er still loved him. After a very long battle and a touching talk between the sisters, Gu Yan''er was able to ept that Tang Xiu was no longer the same man she loved and that the best option was to kill him, but she still hated me because I dismembered Tang Xiu in front of her. Gu Yan''er didn''t let me heal all of her injuries, she immediately went to meditate in a hidden pagoda under the sea and offered no help for the rest of the Lostbelt. During my battle with Buddha, Gu Yan''er had been watching me from a distance, she seemed to be in an internal conflict between her desire to kill me and her desire to help me. When Dr. Madness appeared, she decided to help me. She still wants to kill me, but at the same time, she feels deep gratitude towards me for saving her life and healing most of her injuries. In terms of strength, she is much weaker than Aotian, it''s likeparing an elephant to a squirrel, but still, she is stronger than most of the gods on Gaia. The problem is that Aotian is focusing too much energy on her sword. The damage to her vitality is easy to recover with the medicines made by System Goddess or my skill [Hero''s Martyrdom], but at this rate, Aotian is going to fight seriously which would not only destroy the Losbtelt, it might even cause great destruction in Gaia. I smiled gratefully at the woman who was ignoring me. - "Thanks for the help" "¡­" ¨C Gu Yan''er snorted disdainfully. ¨C "Concentrate on recovering your strength, the enemy is not simple" I sighed with fake disappointment and nodded. I started to pray quietly to increase the power of Auriel''s blessing, my sister would faint if she heard me pray. "Two Higher Entities¡­" ¨C Dr. Madness''s face is covered by the gue mask, but his genderless voice showed curiosity. ¨C "If I''m not mistaken, she is the daughter of the Dragon Emperor... Hero, your ability to gather outstanding entities is impressive." BB¡­ that woman loves to cause me trouble. "The Dragon Emperor''s daughter?!" - Gu Yan''er reacted as expected. Now the entire multiverse will know that the woman with the greatest potential among cultivators is my wife¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says that there is a 100% chance that the top young masters of the Eternal Heaven Immortal will want to assassinate the user] BB! Dammit. Aotian showed no interest in her identity being exposed, she just wants to kill the enemy who tried to harm me. Dr. Madness''s right hand grew like a balloon about to burst. ¨C "Hero, I wish to see that power, the power to stabilize Madness¡­" I activated the mental link with BB. ¨C "Do you know the trouble this will bring?!" Damn BB! BB responded immediately. ¨C "*Smiling emoji* Tehee~" ¡­I''m going to hit that damn girl''s ass¡­ "Eat head?" ¨C Ortro asked curiously. "Just chew her legs" - I answered with annoyance, this will bring disaster. Dr. Madness''s arm became the size of a football stadium, cracks began to cover it as the sound of countless insects made people''s ears itch. I turned to my wives and army several kilometers away then yelled loud enough for them to hear me. ¨C "Activate all barriers!" Dr. Madness''s arm was a nest of spiders, when the arm finally stopped growing it exploded which released an ocean of ck spiders, those were the physical representation of the ''Chaos Madness'' that Haachama uses. The ''Chaos Madness'' does not have as much destructive power as the ''Arsonist''s Madness'', but it is the most infectious Madness, it even has a higher mental contamination capacity than my [Reader''s Madness]. Gu Yan''er descended from the sky and stood in front of me, then cast several talismans to make a defensive spirit formation. She coborated with Aotian to create a protective barrier that could withstand the spiritual corruption of the spiders, but the barrier began to break as soon as the spiders impacted the barrier. The ocean of spiders moved at high speed, the soldiers closest to us were consumed by the spiders which entered through their mouths, ears, and eye sockets. The spiders were not devouring the bodies of the soldiers but rather began to pollute the minds and bodies of the soldiers. Gigantic spider legs emerged from the soldiers'' backs, their faces deformed into masses of flesh with thousands of eyes and mouths, their human limbs now scaled and feathered ws. When a soldier was infected by spiders, he would turn into a formless creature that could only be seen in a drug addict''s most bizarre nightmares. Each monster was different, but they were all violent, savage, and hungry for human flesh. Each infected was bing an embodiment of his own fears, obsessions, and desires. Those afraid of bugs now had roach limbs, those afraid of the dark were now masses of toothy shadows, and those afraid of pain became mountains of flesh covered in barbed wire. It was a disgusting sight. Haachama''s power was being boosted by the Rasen and Madness paths of BB, Chiyo, Abby, and Kuuko. I''m really going to punish those troublesome girls... I sighed internally, I already understand what those girls want to do, and it will be a big bother, although I admit that it will bring me a lot of benefits. I stood up and covered my body with [Anti-Rasen]. "Husband, you need to rest" ¨C Aotian tried to stop me, but I quickly released the energy that covered me. Hundreds of purple chains came out of my body and covered the ocean of spiders. The spiders and people who were infected by the Madness stoodpletely still, then closed their eyes and began to sleep, even the beings without eyes and mouths stopped moving and made snoring sounds. In the eyes of most people, my power was a strong sleeping pill, but people of higher knowledge were able to see the truth. My power could affect the basic nature of the Madness, the chains had stabilized the chaos within the Madness. It was a process simr to the way antipsychotic drugs suppress hallucinations in a schizophrenic. Madness is the materialization of chaos, suffering, insanity, and other chaotic forces. The reason why Madness is such an aggressive energy is that the user of this energy is in a constant state of suffering and pain caused by their own power. The entities that suffer the most from Madness are the Outer Gods. My [Anti-Rasen] had made the spiders no longer have the urge to destroy and corrupt, now they just wanted to rest, which is strange because those spiders don''t have a mind of their own, but well, Madness is meaningless. I fell to my knees as I struggled for breath, pretending that using this power was extremely exhausting for me. Although the chains were not directly connected to my body, it was obvious that the materialization of the chains depended on my strength, and if I run out of energy, then the chains will disappear and the spiders will awaken. Aotian held me very carefully as her gaze filled with worry, I almost feel guilty for causing her so much worry, just almost. "Impressive¡­ You can really stabilize Madness¡­" ¨C Dr. Madness apuded like a teacher congratting a student. ¨C "I want to know how you do it¡­ I need to study your body in myboratory¡­" Thousands of Dimensional Gates surrounded us. At each Gate, a red eye could be seen, staring at us with intense possessive desire. Abby is letting herself go... As if that wasn''t trouble enough, hundreds of giant tentacles emerged from the ground until the world seemed to be made of tentacles. Chiyo is also getting carried away¡­ I think BB used one of her skills to make the other girls lose their self-control, she really wants to force me to show the most of my power. I sent a message to the girls. ¨C "I don''t know what you are thinking, but if you continue like this, I am really going to punish you¡­" "*Smiling emoji*" ¨C BB¡­ At least one person isn''t such a jerk and knows when to draw a line. When Dr. Madness was about to speak again, a person appeared behind him. Dr. Madness noticed this and formed a Dimension Gate to protect his back, but the enemy''s fist was able to ovee Abby''s strength. "Serious punch!" ¨C The Harem King had an expression of extreme fury, there was even a sh of red light in his eyes. Why red light? Is it some fashion? Whatever. The Dimensional Gate was able to absorb most of the blow, but the Harem King''s fist was able to break the Gate and hit Dr. Madness''s back. Dr. Madness was thrown into the air while his body filled with cracks like ss about to break, but thousands of tiny spider legs emerged from those cracks and closed the cracks. Dr. Madness''s body began to regenerate, but he didn''t have time to levitate into the air as the Harem King appeared above his head. In the Harem King''s right hand was a blue sphere which he used to attack the doctor''s head. ¨C "Rasengan!" The doctor''s body hit the ground, which made the entire tremble. I sent a message to Nyaruko. ¨C "Idiot, do not destroy the¡­" "Ahem, sorry" ¨C Nyaruko replied awkwardly. "Whatever, what the hell are you doing?" - I sighed internally tiredly. "It''s a surprise~" ¨C Nyaruko answered happily. ¡­ "Fine, just this once I''ll let you girls y, but you''ll be grounded for ten years if this problem gets out of hand" ¨C I resisted the urge to massage my forehead. "Don''t worry, just enjoy the show~" ¨C Nyaruko was having fun. I sighed and decided to watch for now. [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' has a rough idea about the n of the Outer Gods] I can already imagine what those fools are doing, but thank you. As I thought, Nyaruko started fighting with Dr. Madness with attacks that made the entire shake. The Laws of the Lotbelt made this fake more resistant than the real Earth, but that was not enough to withstand the attacks of both entities. Harem King and Dr. Madness were holding their forces back from destroying the entire Lostbelt and China by mistake, but that didn''t stop them from destroying two-thirds of the. This level of destruction will take its toll on Gaia. When the Lostbelt disappears, the umted vibrations will cause multiple earthquakes throughout the which will cause discussions with the governments of the world. How troublesome. The destruction was such that the dying Qin Shi Huang used hisst trace of life to protect the survivors of the Lostbelt, he had realized that these two monsters threatened the survival of humanity, and although he was a merciless dictator, he continued to wish the prosperity of the human race. Luo De appeared alongside the Raksasha Sect members and they used various spirit formations to protect the survivors. Qin Shi Huang''s group, the Raksasha Sect, and my army joined forces to resist the coteral damage caused by the two system users'' attacks. Now everyone will know that the Harem King and Dr. Madness possess the strength to be called great Higher Entities, maybe not at the level of monsters like Nyathotep, but both have enough strength to threaten mid-level worlds without the help ofrge armies. I soaked up the bulk of the attacks so now I''ll be seen as the best wall of meat in the multiverse instead of the strongest Hero. Well, whatever, I''d rather be famous for being a shield than a sword. It seems that BB''s n is to create great fame for the two system users, at the same time, create fame for the Hero of Harmony. If I''m not mistaken, BB ns to make the Harem King epted as a valuable entity to protect other worlds, allowing him to walk by my side on any world I travel to in my Hero identity. She wants to make Nyaruko able to 100% use the identity of the Harem King, not only that, she wants to create fake identities for every Great Old One and Outer God. That way we can move as a group without raising the suspicions ofrge organizations. Possibly she wants to give the illusion that Dr. Madness is a disguise worn by Yog-Sothoth, Hastur, Cthy, and Cthugha who now work as a team. In the future, it will be revealed that the Harem King is actually Nyathotep, but by then, we will already have enough allies to allow us to go against the rest of the multiverse... It''s a good n, although it will bring me a lot of headaches. There is only one thing that annoys me, Nyaruko is saying too many stupid things out loud. "You will not touch Luis!" ¨C The Harem King yelled with extreme fury as he faced the doctor. "Interesting... Your gaze shows romantic affection for the Hero... I didn''t think that the so-called Harem King would have homosexual tendencies" ¨C Dr. Madness spoke while continuing to invoke Dimensional Gates to create space storms to attack the system user. In the distance I can see that several of my wives are looking at me strangely, now they think that a homosexual fell in love with me... What a nuisance. I''ve said it many times, I understand that Nyaruko is actually a pretty girl, but seeing a man blush for me is giving me severe nervous gastritis problems. "S-shut up idiot! I am a woman!" ¨C The Harem King blushed as she yelled with hate. "¡­ Woman?" ¨C Dr. Madness froze in surprise, but this allowed the Harem King to hit him in the face. "Falcon Punch!" ¨C The King of the Harem hit hard to hide her blush. The Harem King was showing mastery inbat, but her impulsive attitude made her predictable. Dr. Madness dodged a punch to his face and raised his right hand to the Harem King''s right shoulder. The system user''s right arm disappeared, but she didn''t have time to be surprised as a tentacle came out of the air and hit her abdomen. The Harem King was thrown like a baseball andnded in front of us. Aotian was about to attack the Harem King, but I stopped her. I showed that some of my power had recovered so I summoned the chainsaw sword. I approached the Harem King and looked at her stupid expression. "Hello friend¡­" ¨C The Harem King smiled when she saw me. ¨C "Hey, I know I didn''t tell you many things, but your look while you hold that thing is starting to scare me¡­" I sighed and held out my hand. ¨C "Later we have to talk, for now, stand up and let''s hit that idiot" "Yay! Luis doesn''t hate me!" ¨C The Harem King smiled and held my hand with joy, I just wish she wouldn''t blush. "So the idiots will fight together¡­" ¨C Dr. Madness sighed. ¨C "It seems that I will not be able to obtain a goodboratory rat¡­ Well, it doesn''t matter¡­ I had fun with this ce¡­ This artificial dimension is very interesting, the entity that created this ce is very cunning, a very interesting method to n a world invasion ¡­" I frowned. ¨C "Do you know what this ce is?" Dr. Madness inclined his head. ¨C "Of course I know, any idiot with a single neuron would know¡­ But I don''t have to exin it to you" I showed anger and clenched the hilt of the sword. ¨C "Aotian, Gu Yan''er, you will focus on defense, the idiot and I will be the attackers" Gu Yan''er snorted in disgust upon receiving my orders, but nodded, she understands the danger of this situation. The atmosphere became very tense. Four mighty warriors would face an unknown enemy while the rest of the Lostbelt''s inhabitants struggled not to die from coteral damage. Ignoring the seriousness of the environment, Dr. Madness sighed and a Dimensional Gate appeared behind him. ¨C "Hero, you are a valuable sample for my research, in the future, I wille to harvest you so don''t die¡­" "Wait!" ¨C I rushed towards the Dimensional Door, but the doctor quickly disappeared, my sword only cut through the air without damaging the enemy. Only one arm was left on the ground, it was the limb of the Harem King. "I think he doesn''t want to be our enemy" ¨C The Harem King appeared next to me and picked up her arm from the ground to ce it in her ce. ¨C "Oh well, problem solved, how about we go to the movies? I want to see a horror movie" I sighed and fell back. "Are you okay?" ¨C The King of the Harem looked at me with concern. "I''m just tired" - I sighed. - "I need vacations¡­" Several people approached me. "We won?" ¨C Revy used her new angeloid wings to get to my side. "I think so" - I sighed with relief. "Good" ¨C Revy smiled and used her foot to poke my cheek. ¨C "You look like shit, you need a vacation" I sighed. ¨C "I am alive, that is already a victory" More women came up and jumped up to hug me even though I obviously need to rest. "Luis!" ¨C Yui hugged me while her eyes had tears of joy. I smiled and stroked her hair. ¨C "Now everything will be fine¡­" The Madness spiders had disappeared when Dr. Madness left, so there were no enemies left. As for the people who were infected by the spiders, they turned into mummies with no trace of life. Some agents from other countries snuck out to steal some corpses, to take them back to their countries to investigate the Madness. Idiots being idiots. Finally, this is the end. As the survivors celebrated, the sky above us had begun to fragment and disappear. Qin Shi Huang had destroyed his own body and soul to protect the people trapped in the Lostbelt. He was an overbearing tyrant, but his love for humanity was genuine. It''s a shame to let him die since he would have been a good pawn, but I only have time to protect female Servants, I don''t care about men. My wives were hugging me with joy as they think we just got over an apocalypse. I enjoyed this small moment of peace since, when I return to China, I will have to solve many bureaucratic problems¡­ Damn politics, it was the worst invention of humanity. When I return to Japan, I will take a vacation. "Hey Listen! Now the R18 chapters follow! The degenerates reading this crap need fanservice!" ¡­. Chapter 303: After the Lostbelt Chapter 303: After the Lostbelt After the Lostbelt was destroyed, the tedious process of cloaking began. Inside the Lostbelt about two months passed, but in China, not a single second passed. Because of this, people panicked when in less than a second a massive earthquake urred, killing thousands of civilians in an instant. The earthquake was 9 degrees on the Richter scale, which is already ssified as a natural disaster at the continental level. This earthquake caused disasters worldwide, but China was most devastated by the natural disaster. The chaos worsened when it was reported that the president and most of his cab were killed in the quake. As if that weren''t enough, the Four Great Families received irreparable damage, in fact, three of the Four Great Families had perished, and although there were survivors, all property and primary members were gone. In a single day, it seemed as if one of the world''s greatest powers wouldpletely copse, but times of crisis are opportunities for heroes. To begin with, several of China''srgestpanies came together to create the China Defense Trade Association. This group managed to sustain China''s economy while promoting multiple social support programs to help people who lost their homes, businesses, and loved ones. While big business managed to prevent China''s economic copse, the government showed great strength in being able to respond to the crisis. Of the Four Great Families, only the Yang family retained enough political power to run the country, the problem being that the family patriarch had died and his son had been left in aa. The Yang family had no direct heir who could take control of the family, so in an act that broke all age-old traditions, a woman was left as the head of the family. Guo Xuehua, the wife of thete patriarch, became the new representative of the Chinese government. This broke many interests and traditions so it would be normal for people to protest, but what surprised everyone is that Guo Xuehua received unexpected support. China''srgest gang, Char Siu, gave its full support to the Yang family''s rule. Normally, citizens would criticize a government backed by a criminal group, but after the earthquake, Char Siu mobilized its members to rescue earthquake survivors, causing citizens to view the gang as heroes. There is no new president yet, but publicly Guo Xuehua is the new prime minister of China. Char Siu, Guo Xuehua, and the China Defense Trade Association, these three new forces were now running China. Even the army showed its full support towards the new government, with the Lin family being the new official representatives of the army. There are even rumors that the new national defense general Lin Zhiguo treats Guo Xuehua as his own daughter. On the other hand, many people questioned why the CEOs of the most importantpanies were mostly extremely beautiful women. There were conspiracy theories saying that they were all part of the harem of a powerful man who controlled the government from the shadows, but that idea was so absurd that it only remained an inte joke. In short, after two days of the earthquake (Lostbelt), China had managed to reach certain stability, which showed the high level of organization on the part of the new government. The country had stabilized so quickly that other world governments did not have time to send humanitarian aid, in other words, the other great powers did not have time to make a military intervention under the guise of humanitarian aid. Because of this, I am now sitting in a meeting room with a group of influential people. Returning to China, I rounded up the surviving government and big business, then threatened them into helping the new government. As always, there were many ungrateful people who were not happy to survive and wished for wealth instead. All the idiots that gave me trouble were killed. Several ambitious and treacherous people were left alive, but I let them live as they will be useful in creating opportunities to increase my control of public opinion globally. Currently, the names Lu San, Luis Oosuki, or Seiji Ichijo are irrelevant names to normal people, but major groups now recognize me as a dangerous individual. The envoys from the Vatican and the Clock Tower sent the reports about my power, they also reported that the Harem King is actually a woman and she is in love with me. Since I am a believer in equity, I had Monika send those same reports to the spies of other world powers like Russia and the Temrs, I even had the information reach the Eternal Heaven Immortal (immortal cultivators) and the Truth Seekers (scientists and alchemists). As for the Free Agents (system users, protagonists, and independent heroes), [Paranoia] warned me that they already know about my existence, there is even an 85% chance that they are looking for information on the Hero of Harmony and the Harem King. Honestly, my mind is busy with more important things than the meeting in front of me. There is currently a discussion between the UN representative and the BRICS representative. The BRICS is a trade alliance established by Brazil, Russia, India, China, and South Africa, hence the name. Although this alliance is purelymercial, there are agreements under the table where military support is established in the event of a conflict against the world powers of the West. The discussion arose because the UN insists that China must open its borders so that NATO can help citizens, be it with rescue squads, volunteer doctors, the construction of houses, and security support to prevent riots. It all sounds good, but it''s really an excuse for military intervention before China can stabilize. The BRICS members insist that they will be the ones to provide humanitarian aid, arguing that they are allies of China, but the reality is that they too want to take advantage of this disaster to take control of China''s economy. Watching these idiots argue is like watching a turtle arguing with a hamster over who is better at flying, aplete waste of time. Guo Xuehua ispletely silent, although she is a very intelligent woman, she knows that she is just a puppet. The other nations know that too and that''s why they ignore her, even though they think that the real mastermind behind the new government is Yui Kanakura. In the opinion of the great nations, the Hero of Harmony was seduced by the leader of Char Siu, who, in turn, stole the heart of the Harem King. Now Yui has two of Gaia''s strongest beings by her side, and at the same time, she gained control of China. At no time did anyone think that everything was a n by the Ichijo Family. On the one hand, Mr. Ichijo has a nationalist and conservative thoughts, he would never get involved in conflicts outside of Japan. Even if Seiji is more violent than Mr. Ichijo, everyone thinks that Seiji would never do anything that would harm the Ichijo family. Lastly, it is known that the Hero of Harmony is Auriel''s knight, therefore he must be a fair and noble man. Thus, Yui was listed as an insidious, cunning, and dangerous woman who can manipte people for her benefit, basically, she is a James Bond viin. Yui got mad at me for causing her all this trouble, but she agreed to cooperate with me since ording to her, an older sister''s duty is to protect her little brother. She is cute. As the idiots continued to argue, Yui finally lost her patience and raised her voice. "China is not for sale!" ¨C Yui''s voice surprised the foreign representatives, but they quickly smiled ironically, no one takes Yui seriously because she seems like a kind and naive girl. "I don''t like subtleties and political mind games seem like a waste of time, and time is what we don''t have right now" ¨C Yui showed a serious expression worthy of a person with authority. ¨C "China is in crisis and that is an undeniable reality, but China is not a cake waiting to be divided, China is a strong nation and it will not be conquered by any of you" I sighed internally, I''ll have to intervene. She was too direct. The UN representative sighed and shook his head as if he saw a little girl throwing a tantrum. ¨C "Youngdy, your words are very unpleasant, we only want to help a sister nation in trouble, but your words¡­" The idiot stopped spitting garbage and began to sweat out of fear, my look had aroused his instinctive fear of death. I put down the cup of coffee that I was enjoying, I can''t even have a moment of peace. ¨C "Yui is talking, don''t interrupt her" Another idiot was about to raise his voice against me, but my presence made all the idiots nch. At this point, it is useless to keep a low profile, it will be better to show that I am a violent idiot who solves problems by force, so it will be more convenient for people to conspire against me. "You are misunderstanding something" ¨C I frowned. ¨C "My title is not because I am a kind man who loves everyone equally, I am the Hero of Harmony because I treat everyone equally, I will be friends with any race that treats me well, I will kill any idiot who causes me inconvenience, that''s my definition of equality" All the idiots present know that Luis and Seiji are the same person due to Bee Hive Gang leaking the information. ude really wants to kill me, but well, Tsugumi already gave me permission to kill him so it doesn''t matter. "Your holiness, please calm your fury!" ¨C A representative of the Vatican spoke to me in a pleading voice. I forgot to mention, the Vatican gave me the title of Saint, although this is unofficial so ordinary people don''t know about it. When I got out of the Lostbelt, the first thing I did was contact Seraph or she will be depressed if she knows what happened to me through the Vatican agents. I had a long discussion with Seraph that I will exinter, but among the topics discussed, she convinced Auriel to name me her oracle. Being Auriel''s knight means that I am her sword, but being Auriel''s oracle means that I am the representative of her voice, my actions are Auriel''s actions so I can mobilize Auriel''s army, also establish agreements with other Higher Entities, and if I wish, I can dere war on another world in Auriel''s name. ording tomon sense, it''s stupid to give such authority to a teenager, especially since I''ve never met Auriel personally, but she trusts Seraph too much, and since Seraph put all her hopes in me, then Auriel blindly believes in me. I feel more and more disappointed with Auriel''s intellect. Anyway, idealists. Auriel is practically the equivalent of God from the perspective of mortals, so when this news reached the ears of the Vatican, I became the representation of God on earth. BB keeps taunting me that I am Christ with alcoholism, even though ording to historical evidence, Jesus was a man who enjoyed eating and drinking inrge quantities by the standard of that time... Whatever. I shook my head while my expression was tired. ¨C "If I were angry, all of you would be dead" They all had expressions of difort. Although these people had strong bodyguards, those bodyguards had also turned pale from feeling the pressure of my presence, even though I have no killing intent. "Like Yui, I also hate puns so I''ll be direct" ¨C I looked apathetically at the UN representative. ¨C "Who was the person who stopped the Lostbelt and saved practically all of Asia?" The man looked at me with false ttery. ¨C "It was you, Mr. Hero, and on behalf of humanity we are grateful for the great effort you made¡­" I raised my hand to shut him up. ¨C "No ttery, just short answers" The man managed to perfectly control his micro-expressions so as not to show his fury, he just smiled kindly. "What would have happened if the Lostbelt hadn''t been destroyed?" ¨C I spoke apathetically. These idiots already received detailed reports of what happened in the Lostbelt. Beast VII''s name was not mentioned, but now the world knows that a powerful Higher Entity designed an alternate reality to destroy the Laws that protect this World. In addition to that danger, they also know that the system user Dr. Madness had interfered with the Lostbelt. His motives are unknown, but it is obvious that he has bad intentions toward this World, or he would not have disyed his infectious abilities with Madness. There are even theories that the current virus that is spreading throughout the world is his work. The UN representative frowned with concern. ¨C "Our world would be in great danger, it is possible that the enemy could use the so-called Lostbelt to create a Dimensional Gate and thus invade our world" I nodded. ¨C "That''s right, if the Lostbelt seeded in joining our world, invaders from other worlds would have a direct route to invade us" Most of the idiots present didn''t show much concern, they think that humanity on Gaia is capable of facing any threat from other worlds, but that is pure stupidity born of ignorance. If it weren''t for the barrier that protects this World, then Gaia would have perished millennia ago. By the way, thanks to the Lostbelt, Abby was able to confirm that the barrier covering this world is in a terrible state. ording to System Goddess calctions, the barrier will be broken in less than 10 years ording to the flow of time in Gaia, additionally, each Lostbelt that is destroyed will reduce one year of that time. When the barrier is broken, it will be the end of the world. Not even my entire group could protect this world. Gaia is one of the most coveted Worlds in the multiverse, sorge organizations and independent Higher Entities will start a war to take the resources of this World. "Now, that brings up a little problem" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "A group of imbeciles prepared an ambush to capture me, torture me, try to brainwash me, and even nned to kill me if the brainwashing did not work¡­" The UN representative, the Vatican representative, and the Clock Tower representative all had terrible expressions. One of them was about to speak, but again I raised my hand to shut him up. "Taking revenge on you would mean facing the most important organizations in this world... I''m not afraid to fight against the world, but I don''t want to destroy this world that is my home" ¨C I increased my presence to show that I''m serious. ¨C "For the sake of peace, I will forget what you did, but I will make something clear¡­" With [Dissociative Identity] I switched to the ''Hero'' Concept. With this Concept, people who love or respect me will feel that they are in the presence of the savior of the world, on the other hand, people who hate or fear me will feel that they are being judged by the fury of the world. "If someone betrays this world again, I will kill him, I will kill his entire family, I will kill his friends, I will make sure that there is no trace of his existence" ¨C My gaze focused on the idiots who still thought to hurt Yui to take control of China. ¨C "In my opinion, if someone harms Yui, it is an enemy of humanity, if someone seeks to cause instability in society, it is an enemy of humanity, and if someone tries to kill me again, it is an enemy of humanity" Everyone was sweating from fear and anxiety, only the representative of the BRICS and the representative of the Vatican could keep a bit calm since they did not see me with hostility. After threatening the world leaders, I stood up and gently ced my hand on Yui''s shoulder. ¨C "I don''t understand politics or economics so it doesn''t make sense for me to be here, but if someone intimidates Yui, I''ll kill him" The UN representative managed to work up some courage to speak to me, even though he couldn''t look me in the face. ¨C "Are you speaking on behalf of the Ichijo family?" I sighed with disappointment. ¨C "I see you don''t understand¡­ I am not speaking on behalf of the Ichijo family, nor do I represent Japan, I am speaking on behalf of Paradise, on behalf of Auriel" Those words made the members of the Vatican shudder. Yui looked at me with a little tiredness. Like me, she hates politics, but she is willing to carry this burden to help me. I left the conference room as I have various matters to attend to, but behind me came the representative of the Vatican. "Your Holiness, wait a moment!" ¨C The man spoke to me respectfully, in his gaze there was genuine adoration. I frowned. ¨C "Shouldn''t you stay at the meeting?" "My assistant can manage mundane problems" ¨C The man smiled respectfully at me. ¨C "I have an important message for Your Holiness" If BB were here, she''d make fun of me as an atheist messiah. Shit, I''m starting to miss her annoying voice inside my head. "What is?" ¨C I sighed. The man took out an envelope sealed with red candle wax, on the seal was the logo of the Pope''s ring. "Your Eminence wishes to meet with Your Holiness" ¨C The man handed me the letter with an extremely respectful attitude, this idiot seems to want to throw himself on the ground and kiss my feet. ¨C "Your Eminence said there is something important you want to discuss with Your Holiness, but you do not need to rush, Your Eminence understands that Your Holiness is busy" The highest authority in the Vatican wants to speak to me in person¡­ It''s hard to describe how ridiculous this seems to me. I epted the letter and said that in the future I will pay a visit to the Vatican, but for now, I have something very important to do. I left the government building and headed to the residence where I am temporarily staying, Yui''s house. I''m going back to Japan in two days, I need to settle some things first. Upon entering the residence, I found a beautiful blonde woman having tea with a pink-haired girl who wore a maid''s dress. Next to the girl, there was a cute little girl with tanned skin who also wore a maid outfit. Cerberus was trying to hug Ortro, but the little head eater was avoiding her. Ortro noticed my arrival and rushed to embrace me. "..." ¨C Ortro rubbed her face on my abdomen to which I smiled wryly, this brat is too attached to me. We''ve only been apart for three hours, but she acts like we haven''t seen each other in years. "Hmph" ¨C Cerberus pouted at the behavior of her little sister. "Oh, how did she do?" ¨C The beautiful blonde woman smiled at me curiously. "The usual" - I sighed. ¨C "Humans being idiots" I sat across from the woman and Cerberus poured me a cup of coffee. That girl doesn''t like me, but she is a very obedient maid. The blonde woman was Aphrodite, the Greek goddess of love and beauty. When the Lostbelt activated, she and Cerberus were trapped inside the Lostbelt. At first, both women managed to hide with the help of the Hades Helmet, but Aphrodite was unlucky enough to meet the reincarnation of Hades, Yang Chen. At that time, Yang Chen had already been consumed with rage as he found out that his birth mother was now the Hero of Harmony''s sex ve. Yang Chen had totally lost his mind and that caused him to lose control of his divinity, he had started a massacre against Qin Shi Huang''s soldiers and resistance members. Basically, he was a crazed beast with no allies. Aphrodite tried to help him, but Yang Chen had gone berserk to the point that he attacked the goddess. Cerberus protected Aphrodite, but the Contracts in her soul prevented her from hurting the gods of Olympus, so she could only hold Aphrodite and escape. Yang Chen wanted to **** Aphrodite and kill Cerberus so he chased after both women. Apparently, thest trace of Hades''s soul within Yang Chen caused him to long for Aphrodite, but that idiot mistook love for destructive lust. By ''chance'', I arrived in time to save Aphrodite. She and Cerberus thought the Harem King was the reincarnation of Ortro so they hated me, they had the stupid idea that the Harem King had turned his back on me because I betrayed him. Even though I saved both women, they tried to attack me so I beat them unconscious, then took them back to my base for questioning. As for Yang Chen, I almost managed to kill him, but at thest moment, a spatial rift opened up and a hand managed to grab Yang Chen to pull him out of the Lostbelt. Yang Chen was rescued by Zeus and now that idiot is on Olympus. By the way, I allowed the idiot to escape since I put Madness spiders into Yang Chen''s mind and soul, now I can ess Olympus to modify Zeus''s ns at my convenience. I had a long talk with Aphrodite where I revealed the existence of Beast VII and the fact that Ortro was Beast V. Aphrodite refused to ept that Ortro was nning to destroy the world, but she was willing to make a deal with me. She wouldn''t help me with the Lostbelt, but if I was able to destroy the Lostbelt, then she would reveal to me everything she knew about Zeus, Olympus, Athena''s location, and a secret involving Hera. It was a lousy deal since I was able to get all the information with [Reader''s Perspective], but it gave me a chance to get close to the goddess of beauty. Now she is seriously considering being one of my wives, especially since she found out that Ortro is female. Apparently and contrary to mythology, Aphrodite is not bisexual, she is totally heterosexual and she wants to marry a man who can love her sincerely. In short, the conveniences of the plot. Now then, at the end of the Lostbelt, I had a meeting with Yui, Aphrodite, Yu Mei-ren, Harem King, and a magician from the Clock Tower, Reines El-Melloi Archsort. To begin with, Reines is one of the magicians kidnapped by Qin Shi Huang to turn her into the incarnation of a Servant. The ritual had started so Reines gained power from one of the generals under Cao Cao''smand, Sima Yi. Even though she is technically a Servant, the fact that I interrupted the ritual prevented Sima Yi''s mind from taking control of Reines, besides, she is not bound by the Throne of Heroes so she got all the advantages of the Servants and has no handicap. Well, maybe the only drawback is a stupid affection system implemented by the Throne of Heroes. Apparently, Servants were designed to increase in power ording to the affection they feel for their Masters, be it friendship or romantic love. This affection system was modified by Beast VII so that Servants fall in love with their Masters more easily, that way it can guarantee greater Servant loyalty. The Servant summoning ritual that was modified by Beast VII has the side effect of causing Servants to fall in love with their Masters. This love only grows if the Master meets the Servant''s standards. Qin Shi Huang did not know this and treated Servants as tools, which is why no Servant had any affection for the first emperor of China. Actually, not even Koyanskaya knew about this affection system, System Goddess only discovered it after summoning Raikou. When I rescued a female Servant, I became her new Master, so now every female Servant in Chinese history fell in love with me too quickly, which is boring¡­ Oh well, it was a nice gift, I must thank Beast VII. The point of all this is that now Reines is part of my harem, she has even started to demand that her family needs an heir immediately... What a headache. Thus, I gathered the women who represented important groups and had them listen to the Harem King''s exnation. Nyaruko revealed her true identity, the Rampant Chaos Nyathotep. This caused a small moment of panic, but I managed to calm the women down to listen. Nyaruko exined that she hade to this world by chance and had fallen in love with anime and video games, so she wanted to live in this world, but her reputation as an Outer God made the Will of the World see her as a threat, so she had to wear a costume. By chance, she met the reincarnation of Ortro who had lost all of her past memories and personality, making her simr to a mentally retarded girl. Nyaruko had Ortro sign a Contract to establish an alliance. Ortro would allow Nyaruko to disguise herself as the Harem King, in exchange, Nyaruko would help Ortro find what the little girl described as her ''best friend''. Apparently, Ortro had no idea who this best friend was, but she had an instinctive desire to find someone to whom she could dedicate her whole life. Ortro didn''t know who it was or where to find it, so she could only apany Nyaruko until she found it. By mere chance, Nyaruko met the Hero of Harmony and found him amusing. From the first moment, Nyaruko felt that the Hero had a pleasant presence that helped calm the voices inside her head. Even though Nyaruko is an Outer God, she felt that the Hero was her first friend since only the Hero was willing to scold and punish her when she did foolish things. Normally all entities were afraid of her, be they mortals or Higher Entities, so she was very lonely. After a few days together, Nyaruko discovered that the Hero had an innate ability that allowed him to keep the mental problems of the Outer Gods stable, so she wanted to stay by the Hero''s side. Before long, that friendship turned into something more. The Outer God had fallen in love with the Hero. She wanted to be honest with the Hero, but she was scared that by revealing her identity, the Hero would see her as an enemy since Heroes exist to deal with world catastrophes like the Outer Gods. Nyaruko walked away from the Hero to rethink her own feelings, but at that moment the Hero was kidnapped, then the Lostbelt began. In all that time, Nyaruko had been watching romance anime to find a solution to her dilemma... God, how stupid. Anyway, when the Lostbelt urred, Nyaruko wanted to help the Hero, but she felt traces of Madness and was worried that another Outer God had caused the Lostbelt. Although Nyaruko is the second strongest Outer God, she did not want to fight. If she faced another Outer God then she would have to use all of her strength, and that could cause the destruction of the world. Thatst is not an exaggeration, which is why the barrier that denies ess to foreign entities like Nyaruko is important. Nyaruko didn''t want to fight, but seeing that I was in danger, she couldn''t stand still and she faced Dr. Madness. Nyaruko had to hold back from every blow and that''s why Dr. Madness managed to escape, if Nyaruko used her full strength then the enemy would have died but the World would be destroyed. Now, Nyaruko was revealing all of this for three reasons: 1) She wants to live a happy life with me as she enjoys time with me and can''t live without the food I make, also, she became a masochist because of me so she demanded me to take responsibility¡­ 2) Although anime and video games exist in other worlds, Nyaruko''s favorite anime and video games are concentrated in this world. She is willing to protect this world in order to continue watching anime. 3) Not only Nyaruko had taken a liking to me, but for some unknown reason, Ortro had assigned me as her best friend and now she wanted to live by my side until death do us part. That sounds like marriage instead of friendship, but I''d rather not think about it. Nyaruko also exined that she had cooperated with Beast VII''s n because she found it funny, there was no other reason. The Outer Gods are known for being irrational and acting on a whim, so no one questioned Nyaruko''s motivations. Even if she is my wife, I would also believe that she is capable of causing an apocalypse just because she is bored. At first, all the women were against hiding Nyaruko''s identity, they even thought of contacting the Will of the World to eliminate the Outer God, so I made the most important revtion. I showed that Daoloth lives inside my soul. I exined that I found BB in my first mission as a Hero, at that time I was on the verge of death and it was BB who helped me survive, since then we made a Contract that made us allies, although now that rtionship has progressed to the point of marriage. BB and Nyaruko started arguing like idiots while the other women tried to assimte the situation. In the end, we decided to keep it a secret that two of the four strongest Outer Gods were part of my harem. Even Yui made sure to keep this a secret, she told Lucifer that the Harem King is actually a very strong human woman. By the way, Nyaruko said that Ortro''s system was based on getting a harem of important women, but Ortro only had an interest in me so her system was useless. Supposedly there was a loophole in her system. Ortro made a soul-binding contract with me, that way my harem would help herplete the quests in her system. If I want Orthro to be stronger and more helpful, then I need to keep expanding my harem. After all that stupidity, Aphrodite proceeded to reveal everything she knew about Beast VII, Zeus, the Lostbelts, and the future invasion of our World. In the end, we agreed that the situation was a crisis on a world scale, not even the presence of two Outer Gods ensured our victory in case a war against the invaders started, in the worst case the whole world would be destroyed. In this way, a secret alliance was formed to protect Gaia. Because Ortro''s system can measure the loyalty of the women in my harem, the rule was established that only the women in my harem could be part of this alliance, all other organizations and countries are not trusted. I must congratte BB, this script is quite suitable for my situation, although I won''t lessen her punishment for all the migraine her crap caused me. Yui talked to Lucifer and apparently, someone put a huge bounty on my head. Now there are Higher Entities specialized in murder that will begin to persecute me. Why is that? Simple, I have too much potential and that makes me dangerous. Even within Paradise, there are entities that wish for my death, my presence has made the idealistic faction able to match the prestige of the racist faction. Stupid political conflicts... Anyway, my life ispletely chaotic shit, nothing new. For now, I will rx drinking coffee with the goddess of beauty. Mythology describes Aphrodite as a promiscuous woman who only thinks about sex, but in reality, she is a charismatic woman with whom it is pleasant to talk. She knows all kinds of interesting stories and her voice is nice, so I enjoyed a moment of peace while Cerberus continued to look at me resentfully. She thinks Ortro is ignoring her because of me. Cerberus no longer has a sexual interest in Ortro since she is not a lesbian, but she is jealous that her younger sister would rather hug aplete stranger than her older sister. While we were rxing, I had [Paranoia] block all telepathic messages pleading for help from BB and the other troublesome women. Those girls won''t learn their lesson even if I punish them with [Sadism], so I had an idea based on something Umaru told me a couple of years ago. When I gave Umaru a cell phone, she downloaded a Chinese short video app. Umaru had seen several nonsensical videos of people dancing in ridiculous ways. It was just minor garbage in my opinion, but Umaru vomited while saying that TikTok was God''s punishment against humanity. There are a lot of memories that I forgot because they were irrelevant, but thanks to my mind enhanced by [Reader''s Madness], there are a lot of stupid things about my sister that I can''t get out of my head... I think I''m starting to miss that little jerk. Anyway, Umaru''s reaction seemed like an exaggeration to me so I forgot about it, but a few weeks ago, Nyaruko had a mental breakdown when she downloaded that app and watched videos of idiots dancing like drugged monkeys. BB also showed extreme disgust so I chose the punishment. BB, Chiyo, Abby, Kuuko, Haachama, and Koyanskaya are locked in the basement while Monika forces them to watch the stupidest videos on TikTok. Tsubaki said that it is a suitable punishment since torture is very cruel to the women I love, but considering that BB was crying blood, I think this punishment exceeds the concept of torture. Anyway, they''re already crazy so they''ll be fine. By the way, I didn''t put Navi through the same punishment since that idiot enjoys those videos. It is proven that onlyplete jerks enjoy that kind of content. Navi is receiving his own punishment. The idiot was bound with [Anti-Rasen] chains while he was forced to watch my daughters eat his secret stash of snacks. "Why do you smile?" ¨C Aphrodite asked me curiously. "I just thought about how wonderful it is to have a cup of coffee in peace" - I smiled with genuine satisfaction. ¨C "All the wealth in the world does notpare to this tranquility" "Oh" - Aphrodite smiled. ¨C "So this moment gives you happiness for being peaceful and not for spending time with me?" I smiled. ¨C "Enjoying this moment with you makes everything better" "You''re a womanizer" - Afrotida showed a sincere smile. ¨C "Be careful, at this rate I might want you to be my husband~" I enjoyed another cup of coffee. ¨C "Then let me prepare the wedding" "I will only get married when the affairs of Olympus are resolved" ¨C Aphrodite sighed mncholy. ¨C "Times as gloomy as the end of the Age of the Gods are approaching¡­" I sighed exaggeratedly so she wouldn''t have time to go into depressive thoughts. ¨C "You are beautiful, but your requests are increasingly exaggerated¡­" Tragic women, my day-to-day. Aphrodite let out a softugh, then she looked at me appreciatively. ¨C "I am a goddess, it is normal to be demanding, but believe me, it will be worth the effort~" Of course it will be worth it, I''ll make sure of that. We continue to flirt unsubtly while ignoring Cerberus'' re. A very pleasant moment of peace¡­ Chapter 304: (2): Revys Punishment Chapter 304: (2): Revy''s Punishment Selfish people with psychopathic tendenciesck the emotional capacity to feel guilt. This is because narcissistic personality traits prevent them from feeling empathy or sympathy, therefore they feel no guilt even if their actions cause innocent deaths, which is why corrupt politicians can cause thousands of deaths while acting outraged when singled out for being corrupt, they are a bunch of narcissistic hypocrites. Now, the human mind is moreplex than just ssifying psychopaths as idiots without morals. Humans are social animals, even the most selfish and narcissistic people depend on human interaction. Because of this, cocky jerks seek to show off and gather minions, and the need for human interaction is something present even in the insane. Whether it''s hate, friendship, love, or disgust, humans depend on social interaction to preserve mental stability. This need for social interaction is what creates emotional bonds, also known as affective rtionships. Every being with emotions and reasoning has an innate need to create affective bonds with other rational beings. A person who remains isted from society, but is surrounded by animals, at some point in her life will develop a strong depression since animals can keep physicalpany but do not allow social interaction. Psychopaths are not exempt from this. Contrary to the image poprized by Hollywood movies, the most sadistic killers still have social needs. Some murderers seek attention and that is why they leave clues, it is apulsive need for recognition to no longer feel alone. There are also cases where the murderer kidnaps his victim for long periods of time. This is not just to torture her due to sick sadism, it is also a desperate search forpanionship. In short, even the most degenerate, twisted, and cruel mind needs social interaction to avoid utter loneliness. For this reason, socialworks have be the new basis of human interaction, with them, even the strangest and most marginalized people can find a minimum of social eptance. Now, what happens when a psychopath falls in love? Love is not a basic emotion, but a cluster of other emotions, sexual fetishes, personal hobbies, and the need to avoid loneliness. The word love has an abstract meaning that can vary ording to time, society, culture, and person. Whether it''s obsession, physical abuse, emotional abuse, equal treatment,plete submission, sexual desire, an impulse to tease, or extreme shyness, it can all be love depending on the perspective. You can protect someone out of love in the same way that you can mistreat a loved one. Even psychopaths can love, in fact, many serial killers love their victims and express that love through violence. Thus, love has infinite meanings, but the base is the dependence on social interaction. In that sense, psychopaths are the people most in need of affection since they tend to be the loneliest people. So what if a psychopath feels guilty for betraying the person he loves? The answer is simple, but the context isplex. The psycho breaks. When a person without empathy or sympathy feels guilty, it bes a totally self-destructive feeling. When a normal person feels guilty, he has two options: he seeks to make amends for her actions, or he avoids the issue, which causes the guilt to only grow into an emotional disorder. The case of psychopaths is different. Rationally, they know the cause of the guilt, but even if they manage to repair the damage of their actions, they will continue to feel guilty since they do not feel that they have helped the loved one. This is because they are people without empathy or sympathy, therefore, they do not understand the sensation of relieving the suffering of others. Normally, psychopaths who feel guilty do more damage to the people they love, this is because the psychopath suffers by hurting the one he loves, and that suffering bes self-punishment, which makes the suffering continue to advance. To give an example, some of the mothers who mistreat their children feel deep guilt for hurting their children, but they continue with this abuse as a form of self-punishment. From a religious perspective, that would be the same as doing penance by self-getion. Why am I exining all this? It is to give the context about the mental and emotional situation of Reba Lee, aka Revy from the ck Lagoon series. I already forgave Revy, I showed her how much I love her, and she even fought by my side inside the Lostbelt. Her desire to make up for her mistakes reached the point where she decided to undergo physical and spiritual reconstruction surgery to be an angeloid. Even with anesthesia, that process is inhumanly painful. Sure, [Hero''s Martyrdom] would help Revy feel no pain, but I let her suffer every second of the painful surgical process or she would continue to drown in guilt. Ever since we met again, Revy has been in a deep depression as she feels guilty for what happened between us. We''ve practically known each other since I learned to walk, we lived in the same neighborhood so she was the first person with whom I formed a true social bond, therefore she is one of the most important people in my life. It was her betrayal that made me a man obsessed with making the women around me dependent on me, thus reducing the chances of a betrayal. Revy is not only my childhood friend and first love, she was the foundation of my mental stability during my childhood. Without her, I would have be aplete psychopath who gets turned on by killing people and even finds pleasure in eating human flesh, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I would be the new d Tepes. This was confirmed by the Samsara Cycle. The main reason I was able to easily forgive Revy was that despite my emotional shorings and mental problems, I am deeply in love with her. She is in a simr situation, with the difference that I have learned to regte my emotions while she hasn''t. My experiences in Kenichi''s world allowed me to open my heart and trust, other people, even learning to value human lives and not just see people as pieces of raw meat. When I left for Japan, Revy also left the United States, but she traveled to the Middle East in search of a battlefield where she could die. In the three years, we didn''t see each other, she became an elite mercenary, always looking for suicide missions since she thought I was dead, and her guilt was killing her. She literally maintained a lifestyle that was killing her. Beginnings of cirrhosis from drinking too much, lung cancer from excessive smoking, neural problems fromck of sleep, internal injuries from gunshots and beatings, atrophy of the nervous system from continuous lead contact, there was even poisoning in her blood from radioactive materials. I can imagine the kind of suicide missions she was doing, it''s obvious that Revy was looking to be killed on the battlefield. Well, we certainly are right for each other. Before the system, I was also dying. Even if I can forgive Revy, she can''t forgive herself. I can use [Reader''s Madness] to modify her mind, but that will make her submissive towards me, which would damage her rebellious, chaotic, cynical, and troublesome personality. Because of her, I feel attracted to problematic women... I tried to talk to her while using tactics from different types of therapy such as cognitive behavioral therapy, psychoanalysis, or logotherapy. Revy''s mind has always been in chaos, but her suicidal depression is making something broken even more broken. With all thises a big problem, Revy doesn''t want to forgive herself since she feels that she deserves punishment at the level of death. Revy is at the point where she can only be helped with antidepressant medication or mind maniption, but mind maniption is aplete no. On the other hand, her body is now immune to drugs and poisons so that won''t work either. At this point, I only had one idea... Stupid plot. Right now I''m still in China, I''m in the basement of the Yang residence since Yui''s basement is still upied by the group of Outer Gods and Great Old Ones who are being punished. In the middle of the basement is Revy. She is wearing high-heeled white boots which are stuck to the ground forcing her to stand with her legs apart. Her hands are tied with a thin rope that cuts off cirction to her wrists. That rope is holding her hands in such a way that her hands are pulled towards the ground, which forces her to lean her back forward as if she were trying to use her hands to touch the balls of her feet, however, there is a ne of dog which has a chain that is connected to the ceiling. Revy is very flexible, but the dog leash forces her head up while the rope pulls her hands to the ground. Revy is no longer human, so being suffocated by the dog leash won''t kill her, it just causes her mild pain and difort. All of the restraints are made with [Anti-Rasen] so she can''t break free even if she uses her full strength. Due to the kind of violent life we''ve had since we were children, Revy developed both a sadistic and a masochistic side. The sadistic side of her makes her enjoy hurting other people, while the masochistic side of her makes her enjoy rough sex. By the way, she has a deep disgust for men since a policeman tried to **** her when she was entering her teens, luckily I got there in time and killed the policeman, then used his body to feed the stray dogs in our neighborhood. It can be said that it was because of that experience that she fell in love with me, also, she has avoided all forms of physical affection from other people. One time, a lesbian woman tried to flirt with her so Revy broke her neck, I had to help her disappear the corpse. Anyway, due to that masochistic side, this bondage scenario is not enough for Revy to feel that she is being punished. Although I can use [Sadism] on her to make her suffer, it will make her think that I''m really mad at her so her feeling of guilt won''t go away, so I have to give her a punishment and a reward at the same time. Since physical and psychological torture will only worsen her condition, I will use a light level of humiliation that will make her feel wronged, but at a tolerable level. To begin with, Revy has always hated cute and childish things, even when she was a child she hated ying with dolls and preferred ying with knives or guns¡­ Maybe it was my fault, since I was a child I always liked potentially deadly things like weapons or poisons. Several of my wives like cosy, so I asked them to help me make a special costume for Revy. Now Revy was dressed in a purple dress of something called mahou shoujo. ording to Nyaruko, this is the dress worn by a deadpan ck-haired brat from the Fate franchise. If that''s true, I''m concerned about the fact that those clothes show too much leg, it''s the design made by a pedophile. Anyway, now Revy looks so ridiculous that I took several photos of her,ter I''m going to show them to Tsugumi forughs. Revy has her mouth gagged with a red ball which makes her gasp like an animal in heat, furthermore, her eyes are blindfolded while her ears are covered by sound-isting headphones. Sight and hearing are the main senses when ites to perceiving the world, so losing both senses makes the rest of the senses sharpen. Despite being an angeloid, Revy''s bodily functions work just like a normal human, only now her senses are stronger. Smell, taste, and touch, these three senses are now much more sensitive than normal, which also affects her sensitivity towards sexual pleasure and physical pain. Revy can''t hear me so it''s useless to talk to her, anyway, her gag prevents her from answering me. Even though I haven''t touched her yet, her vagina has started to get wet. Something expected of a masochist. Revy was in the right position to be spanked so I raised my hand and activated a weak version of [Sadism]. Revy''s body jerked violently as my hand mmed across her buttocks. It''s not the first time we''ve yed a sexual game where I spank her, but it''s the first time she''s felt pain without feeling pleasure. I waited a few seconds for Revy to realize that her body was in pain, but I didn''t give her time to get used to the pain and I spanked her ass again. In this way, I spanked her ass until her skin showed a red mark in the shape of my hand. Revy was biting the gag hard, she is frustrated because she can''t enjoy the spanking and she only feels pain. I deactivated [Sadism] and smacked her ass again. This time Revy had a small orgasm, she even let out a small moan that was drowned out by the gag in her mouth. So I kept up. I spanked her ass using [Sadism] until her body could only feel pain, then disabled my skill to allow her to feel pleasure. I was careful so that Revy doesn''t be aplete masochist, I don''t want her to be a simple sex ve that only serves to vent my stress. Turning women into sex dolls with no will is so boring that only a jerk with no self-esteem would do it. Something interesting about the human mind is that it can adapt to suffering. Anyone can hurt another, but it takes knowledge of the human mind to be able to use torture without the victim getting used to the pain. Although I am an expert in torture, I only use it to get information. Hurting people for fun or revenge seems like a waste of time to me. When I have violent sex with my wives with sadistic or masochistic fetishes I keep a certain limit so as not to hurt them. Even in this case, I kept things within a limit so as not to break Revy''s mind. I only punished Revy''s butt for an hour, then went to her chest and started pulling on her nipples while using [Sadism]. As a word of advice, when doing fake torture sexual scenarios, it is important to maintain self-control as many people get carried away and hurt their partners. Sometimes the person being tortured loses the ability toin so it is important to see her reactions, otherwise, it is possible to cause a real injury such as a muscle tear or a blood clot. This is more important when the person torturing is stronger than the victim, if the tormentor has a high tolerance for pain then it is possible to underestimate his own strength, which can cause a nasty ident. In this case, what I''m doing is not a good idea to replicate because Revy has not only umted experiences that make her resistant to pain, but now her body is no longer that of a human so she can be subjected to injuries that would normally kill normal humans. For Revy''s nipples, I only spent 10 minutes punishing her, then let her rest for a minute. When Revy''s breathing had calmed, I removed her headphones, the blindfold on her eyes, and the gag on her mouth. Revy was breathing slightlybored, the pain having overtaken the pleasure, so she was having trouble speaking. [Sadism] can break through the mental barriers and willpower of the victims. Even if Revy has a stronger mind than the elite soldiers, she has a breaking point, so I stopped myself before her willpower copsed. Revy looked at me resentfully, she wasn''t enjoying this and so she was angry, although deep down in her heart, she had mixed emotions. On one hand, she was anxious and scared that I would hate her and that''s why I''m torturing her, on the other hand, she''s grateful that I show resentment against her and that she can finally take her punishment. The feeling of guilt is one of the most self-destructive emotions along with mncholy and loneliness. My face was expressionless, I raised my hand and activated [Sadism], then pped her. "Don''t look at me like that" ¨C I spoke with disgust. ¨C "Do you understand?" Revy''s body froze, she never expected me to do that. "¡­" ¨C Revy didn''t respond so I pped her again while [Sadism] was still activated. "Answer me when I talk to you" ¨C My voice only expressed disgust. "¡­" ¨C Revy gritted her teeth in frustration but refused to speak. "You are not going to answer me?" ¨C I frowned. ¨C "It seems that your father did not educate you well" Revy''s eyes widened in surprise, then she tried to break her restraints to attack me. ¨C "You son of a bitch, don''t you dare mention that fucking bastard!" Revy''s father is a taboo subject for her. He was an abusive alcoholic jerk, very simr to my stupid father. Due to the constant insults from her father, she didn''t stay at her house, we both used to look for shelters to sleep in so we wouldn''t go home. One day, Revy had a fight with her father so she ran away from home. That was alreadymonce, but that day, a policeman ambushed her in an alley and beat her, then tried to **** her. After I murdered the policeman, I found out that the day before, that policeman had tried to arrest Revy''s father since that idiot had stolen several bottles of alcohol from a store. Revy''s father had tried to bribe the policeman, but since he had no money, the two made a deal. The father would create an opportunity for the cop to **** Revy, then she would be arrested and taken to a juvenile detention center where she would be used as a sex toy by other crooked cops. When we found that out, Revy grabbed a gun and shot her dad right in the face while using a pillow as a silencer, then I made sure to remove all traces of evidence and made it look like the jerk was killed in a mugging. As for her mother, she died when Revy was born so she never cared for that woman. Anyway, Revy doesn''t tolerate hearing about her father, especially on topics involving training, education, or prostitution. Her look was full of hate, anguish, and pain, she felt deeply hurt because I used the subject that hurt her the most. I pped her again. - "Do not look at me like that" Revy spat out some blood, then red at me again. She is furious, but she is still not enough, the desire to die remains rooted in her heart and the feeling of guilt continues to torment her mind. I need to make her feel like I''m betraying her. She needs to be so mad that she wants to kill me, then we can fight until we''re even. When we are both equally at fault, we can start our rtionship over from scratch. It will be like destroying an old dpidated building to build a stronger, bigger, and more luxurious building. This is not a solution for rational people, but Revy and I are idiots with deranged minds. At least that was the idea, but all of Revy''s fury was gone in a breath. "Luis, you can stop you now, I know what you''re doing" ¨C Revy sighed while her mouth formed an ironic smile, although her gaze was full of self-contempt. ¨C "You forced me to read all that damn rubbish about the psychological experiments during the Second War, I know you want to make me hate you to forget what I feel¡­ But it won''t happen, just¡­ Please¡­ kill me¡­" I like cunning women, but a woman who is too cunning is just as troublesome as a woman who is too dumb. I sighed internally, this foolish troublesome woman¡­ I made the bindings of [Anti-Rasen] disappear. Revy fell to the ground but didn''t try to get up even though her body was totally fine, her new regenerative ability had healed any small marks left by the punishment I gave her. "I know what I did¡­" ¨C Revy was looking at the ground, she is unable to look at my face. ¨C "Many times I tried to think about it, I wanted to think that I betrayed your trust to protect you, but deep down I always knew¡­ I was jealous and that is why I wanted to kill your family¡­" I already expected something like this, but there are still a couple of things I don''t understand about her jealousy. That''s why I prefer not to use [Reader''s Perspective] to fully get to know the women around me, surprises bring color to life, even unpleasant surprises. "Your father is shit and your mother is an idiot, but you always took care of your little sister¡­" ¨C Revy clenched her fists as tears began toe out of her eyes. ¨C "I didn''t like that, I couldn''t ept it¡­ It was supposed to be you and me against the world, we weren''t supposed to need a family while we were together¡­ I was supposed to be your family¡­" There are many things I can say about that, for example, at that time Tsugumi was my girlfriend while Revy was something like my lover, besides, I slept with other women. For now, I''ll just let her vent. "I always wanted to kill your sister... but I knew you wouldn''t allow it, you would stop me at the slightest sign of danger, so I gave up the idea..." ¨C Revy covered her face with her hands to try to contain her tears, but that it only made her cry more. ¨C "That is why, when I had the opportunity to kill her, to make someone else do it, I did not hesitate to give the location of your family¡­ I wanted her to die, I wanted you to forget her and stay with me, I wanted you to be my family¡­" I heard that the mere presence of a system user can affect the fate of other characters, so a character will never be the same as the original script when near a system user. Maybe Revy''s jealous and possessive attitudees naturally to her character, or maybe it''s the result of growing up with me. Regardless of the reason, I can''t help but think that she''s kind of cute. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry for betraying you... I''m sorry for putting you in danger... I didn''t want to hurt you... I did not want to take you away from me..." ¨C Revy was sobbing on the ground. - "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry¡­" The first time I was shot in the kidney Revy was near, she used a gun to steal medicine from a hospital, kidnap a doctor, and forced him to treat me. Throughout that process, she had been crying because she thought that this would be my death. That was the first and only time I saw her cry, but that was insignificantpared to her current crying. I stayed silent while she cried, nothing I say will help. She is apologizing, but she is not seeking my forgiveness, she is trying to take out all the pain in her heart, but she is not seeding, the guilt was eating away at her desire to live. Even when several hours passed, Revy couldn''t stop crying. I sighed and spoke in a voice of concern and sadness. ¨C "Do you really want to die?" Revy didn''t speak, just nodded. "Fine" - I sighed with resignation. - "Stand up" Revy managed to get to her feet, though her gaze remained glued to the floor. My right hand was covered in [Rasen] while Ortro''s soul devours skill was activated. Even a person with no knowledge of these skills can feel that my right hand can cause worse than death. "Revy..." - I sighed withplex feelings. - "Really I love you" "..." ¨C Revy managed to look up, finally her expression stopped showing misery and suffering, now she had a soft smile. ¨C "I love you too¡­ bye" I sighed and my hand crossed her chest. Revy had gained strong spiritual sensitivity from bing an angeloid, so she could sense that she was truly dying. With onest grateful smile, Revy fell to the ground. I looked at the soul in my hand, the sensation is¡­ so unpleasant¡­ [System Notification: The ''Paranoia'' skill has used the ''Mythomania'' skill so that the user does not have a PTSD attack] Thanks, this reminded me of the Samsara Cycle and almost gave me an anxiety attack. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill raises a thumbs up while smiling] I sighed, I need a vacation. ck blood flowed from my body and formed an alchemy circle under Revy''s corpse. I used [Dissociative Identity] to use the Concept ''Fraud'', then I used [Mythomania] to cheat the entity that protects the principle of equivalence, I also cheated the Laws of life and death that govern the reincarnation cycle. I sacrificed 20,000 human souls in Ortro''s stomach to achieve a perfect resurrection with no side effects. Tsubaki is going to be mad at me when she sees that the pool of souls has decreased¡­ The soul in my hand began to float and entered the corpse''s chest, then the hole in the corpse''s chest closed, and Revy''s heart beat again. "Ugh, my head hurts¡­" ¨C Revy she held her head and tried to get up, but dizziness made her fall to the ground. To revive causes an unpleasant dizzy feeling, but she''ll be fine in a few hours. As for me, the feeling of killing my wife is something that will haunt me for a very long time... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' and the entity ''Ortro'' can remove a part of the user''s memory to prevent the user''s mind from generating new trauma] No, it''s fine, this is tolerable and will help me avoid turning into an idiot who treats his wives like disposable objects. I felt Ortro''s concern, I''ll give her some cookiester. Revy looked at her hands, then at me, then at the surroundings. Instead of showing relief to be alive, she looked at me with such aplex mixture of emotions that her expression didn''t even look human. Before she exploded, I crouched down and held her face in my hands. Looking into her eyes, I spoke with a mixture of relief, exhaustion, and concern. ¨C "Reba, listen to me for a moment" Revy kept silent, but she seems to want to bite my neck and gouge out my eyes. "I just killed you, it wasn''t a lie or a false setup, I literally just killed you with my own hands" ¨C I sighed with sincere mental and emotional exhaustion. ¨C "You just felt it¡­ that was death, that is how it feels to die¡­ you have already suffered enough, really, most people go crazy when they are resurrected due to the trauma that death generates, but you are here, your mind is here, like this That''s enough, you already paid for your crimes" Revy was silent for a few minutes until she managed to speak quietly. ¨C "I betrayed you once, I can betray you again¡­" My right hand came away from her face and pressed to her neck. A choker appeared on her neck. It looked like a simple decorative piece, but it was actually an umtion of Contracts, restrictions, and seals made with [Anti-Rasen]. Revy could feel her free will being suppressed, but she didn''t look ufortable. "Now you can''t betray me even if you want to" ¨C I sighed, this is unpleasant. "... I still want to kill your sister, also your daughters..." ¨C Revy looked me directly into my eyes. ¨C "As for your harem, I really don''t care, you were always a fucking gigolo" I sighed. ¨C "I know, but this ne will prevent you from doing something stupid again" "¡­" ¨C Revy took a deep breath, as she exhaled it was as if she had released a lot of the pain in her chest, but a lot of the guilt in her heart hadn''t disappeared and possibly never will. - "Are you sure of this?" "Yes" ¨C I didn''t even try to pretend, I just sighed tiredly. ¨C "You are a source of problems, but you are still the woman I love" "I still can''t get used to you being honest, it''s weird to talk to you and you don''t lie every three words" ¨C Revy smiled wryly. "How do you know I''m not lying?" ¨C I also smiled wryly. "I don''t know" ¨C Revy shrugged. ¨C "I only trust you, and I do it because I am an idiot" "Well, I trust you too because I''m an idiot" ¨C I removed my hand from his face and stood up, then I extended my hand towards Revy. Revy tried to stand up, but the dizziness made her legs wobble, so I had to carry her on my back. "Take me to a ce where I can change out of these stupid clothes, the back of this shit is squeezing my ass" ¨C Revy sighed with annoyance. ¨C "Who designed this shit? I feel like my butt is being disyed like ham in a store" "I don''t know, but it''s the clothes an elementary school brat wears" ¨C I sighed and started walking to leave the basement. "Seriously?" ¨C Revy showed disgust. ¨C "Shit, even the clothes I usually wear don''t show my butt as much as this shit, pedophiles are a serious thing¡­ oh, right, now you are a pedophile too" My mouth trembled. ¨C "I am not a pedophile, the undeveloped bodies of brats do not turn me on" "I heard you slept with some brats" ¨C Revy sneered. "... They are older than me, I only did it with women of legal age ording to the global state" - I can feel that my migraine is getting worse. "That doesn''t change that you put your dick in the vagina of some elementary school girls" ¨C Revy was holding back herughter. "..." - I took a deep breath to calm down. ¨C "I am a teenager so it was not something illegal" Revy rested her head on my shoulder. ¨C "Whatever you say, I will just wait until your name makes headlines for possession of child pornography¡­ oh, right, now you are a millionaire and you can easily cover up your crimes, you could even be a Hollywood director" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I am not going to use my influence to ckmail celebrities, nor am I going to do children''s programs to cover up sexual crimes" "Heh, whatever you say" ¨C Revy no longer showed mncholy, now she had her usual expression of contempt and mockery. ¨C "I need a cigarette¡­ ah, do you still hate cigarette smoke?" Since I was born I had an excellent sense of smell which is why I have always hated cigarettes, which is why I don''t smoke even though I am the stereotype of an idiot frustrated with life. Revy started smoking as a child and she liked to blow smoke in my face to annoy me. "Do what you want, now you''re immune to cancer and smoke doesn''t matter anymore" ¨C I smiled when I saw Revy frown. "Tch, that''s not fun" ¨C Revy sighed. ¨C "¡­ Hey, have we changed?" "Life is a constant change, we advance or we perish" - I smiled thinking about everything I have changed so far. I can have a lot of problems and a permanent migraine, but I wouldn''t give up my current life for anything in the multiverse. "I missed your stupid cheap philosophy" ¨C Revy smiled. - "I missed you a lot¡­" "¡­" ¨C I sighed with a mixture of emotions. ¨C "I missed you too, Reba" Revy smiled and closed her eyes. The torture with [Sadism] and the subsequent resurrection had exhausted her mental stamina. It is possible that she will sleep for two or three days, so I will let her rest. I took Revy to a nice room, put her intofortable pajamas, and settled her on the bed so she could rest. To think that such a troublesome woman would look so cute when sleeping¡­ I have be soft. Well, I''ll stay with Revy for a few hours, then I have to fix some things so I can go back to Japan and have my necessary vacation. Every day I go to my personal world and spend time with my wives and daughters who are in my personal worlds, but my constant obsession with pleasing my family prevents me from rxing. What I need is a real vacation. Maybe going to a hot spring together with Tsubaki, Ortro, and the women who are normally inside my head, I could even take my sister. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill draws circles on the ground] I rolled my eyes, obviously, you''re going with us, you literally became the administrator of my system. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says >////< Yay!] ¡­. I will refrain frommenting. Chapter 305: (3): A Hardworking Angel Chapter 305: (3): A Hardworking Angel (Seraph Perspective) (Memorize) I was born with the sole purpose of guiding warriors along the path assigned by beings superior to my ownprehension. In my home world, I was created as the tool of the gods and I epted that position with pride, my job as a guide was my reason for living so I did my best to search for talented individuals. In the time when I was a mortal, I saw all kinds of talented warriors, even meeting a particr warrior whose attitude and feats caught my eye. My curiosity to see the growth of that individual had exceeded my loyalty to my creators, I wanted to see how far that man could go, and I even wanted to live next to him while witnessing his exploits. That was the first time I knew the emotion called love. From what I have understood since I became a Higher Entity, that man was the one chosen by the Will of the World. Sometimes called a hero, other times called a protagonist, those chosen by fate go by many names, but they are the lynchpin of a World''s destiny. That man was supposed to achieve great deeds and I would be by his side as one of his wives, that was the path of fate that ruled my home world, but as I have already learned, fate can fail and be wrong. The base of my home world was a tower filled with tests to encourage the evolution of thinking beings. It was an artifact created by the gods of my World, and while it wasn''t perfect, it was supposed to be tamper-proof. Just like life itself, nothing is perfect and mistakes will always show up at unexpected times. One day, a human appeared without warning. The sudden appearance of a thinking being could be an irrelevant mistake, even when I reported that incident, the gods ignored me and said that such things were irrelevant. I believed those words and ignored the anomaly, after all, the gods couldn''t be wrong, that was my belief. I was so foolish and naive. The human evolved at an abnormal speed, not even the protagonist of the world was his rival. Powers that didn''t match the configuration of the tower, an abnormal ability for growth, and a charisma that could attract most women even when that man''s attitude was disgusting. When the gods noticed the abnormality it was already toote. The human had be intoxicated with power, murdered every person who disobeyed him and subdued every woman he liked, including me. The gods were turned into that man''s food, or in that man''s words, they became experience points. That was the first time I met a system user. Everything I knew was destroyed and turned into that man''s yground, even the protagonist was turned into experience points. That man had a twisted and cruel mind, he had put a seal of very on my body, but he left my mind intact. He was amused by my hateful expression while my body was used as his toy. I thought my life would be an eternity of suffering and humiliation, but then I knew salvation, I knew hope. In the darkest moment, golden light descended from the sky, and the most beautiful figure ever seen hade to save that ruined world. My home world was a mid-level world, so high-level Higher Entities couldn''t enter with their real bodies, but Lady Auriel only needed to project a fragment of her consciousness to cover the World with her grace and benevolence. The system user tried to subdue the beautiful woman who lit up the world with her smile, that man was an invincible monster who had destroyed all the gods with ease so I thought he was an invincible monster. I wanted to alert the beautiful woman to escape, but her soft smile made all my fears vanish. With a single wave of her hand, all the seals of very were destroyed, all pain disappeared, and hope-filled the hearts of the inhabitants of the entire world. The system user attacked the woman and managed to destroy her, but that was just a consciousness projection, she didn''t even have 1% of Lady Auriel''s real power. Lady Auriel could not enter the World, but her troops could enter. As if by divine decree, a majestic golden gate appeared in the heavens from which millions of soldiers in golden armor emerged. The system user tried to destroy that holy army, but in a matter of seconds his body was destroyed and his soul was imprisoned with golden crystal chains. My world had been salvaged, but the damage caused by the system user had been irreparable. The male poption was almost non-existent while most of the women had lost the will to live. The world no longer had a future. Lady Auriel''s soldiers began to help the survivors, it was at that time that I managed to talk to a soldier and begged to meet Lady Auriel, I wanted to thank the woman who had destroyed the monster that destroyed my home. Due to security concerns, the soldiers prevented me from meeting Lady Auriel, so I continued to beg for a hundred or two hundred years, losing track of time. Lady Auriel''s soldiers built a base of operations to try to rebuild the World, so I knelt before the entrance to the base. Lady Auriel heard about a woman who didn''t eat or sleep, she only knelt before the soldiers seeking an audience. She took pity on me and allowed me to meet her. When I met Lady Auriel, I cried with happiness. I was created by the gods from an umtion of magical power so objectively I don''t have parents, but Lady Auriel''s presence seemed to be what people call motherly warmth. At that time I felt guilty because my sullied and abused body was not worthy to be in the presence of such a noble existence, but Lady Auriel showed me that kindness has no limits. She had not only saved me, she even helped me to be reborn to have a clean and pure body. At that moment I swore eternal loyalty and devotion to her. Lady Auriel was a little ufortable with my desire to be her ve, so she allowed me to be her attendant. Since then I have devoted my entire existence to the welfare of Lady Auriel. My motivation to be a Higher Entity was to be useful to Lady Auriel, that''s why my Concept is ''Assistant''. My reason for living is to help the woman who gave me back hope. When Lady Auriel faces entities corrupted by selfishness and cruelty, she shows her determination to face evil without hesitation, but her nature is gentle and kind, perhaps too kind. Through the long time that I have spent together with Lady Auriel, I noticed that she has one big w, she is so pure and gentle that her innocence can bepared to naivety. Lady Auriel is kind and believes that all entities are good by nature, but I understand that intelligent entities are mad dogs that bite the hand that feeds them, especially nasty system users. Tens, hundreds, thousands, millions... The number of people who have taken advantage of Lady Auriel''s kindness is countless. Tyrants who seek immortality, strategists who wish to control Lady Auriel''s military might, there are even perverts who covet Lady Auriel as if she were a trophy. The amount of trash that surrounds Lady Auriel is endless so I must protect her, I can''t let someone take advantage of her kind heart. Despite my efforts, I encountered many problems. For starters, Lady Auriel doesn''t listen to my warnings and she continues to believe that all people deserve respect and hope. There are intelligent people among Lady Auriel''s troops who wish to protect her, but even they are so loyal to Lady Auriel that they are willing to forgive the pieces of trash who wish to take advantage of Lady Auriel''s kindness. Whether it is the Absolute Paradise or the Harmonious Paradise, they are all rubbish who only thinks of Lady Auriel as a miraculous elixir. Lady Auriel''s healing power is the strongest in the entire multiverse, so her own allies view her as a tool regardless of her feelings. Despite the fact that Lady Auriel is innocent, she is not blind either, she knows that everyone sees her as a tool and that makes her feel alone, but at the same time, she epts this since her greatest desire is to help all people, even if she herself must suffer. It''s painful to see her use her blessing to absorb the wounds of all the Paradise troops. When Azathoth attacked Paradise, it was Lady Auriel who blocked all of her attacks, causing her to feel endless suffering that left her in aa for two thousand years. Despite all her sacrifice, despite all her suffering, despite all her tears, no one thanked her. She is happy to suffer to help others, it is sphemy to pity her as she wishes to help everyone, she feels no pain¡­ Those are the words I always hear about Lady Auriel. Therefore, I decided to take matters into my own hands. With all the pain in my heart, I abandoned Lady Auriel and joined the rival faction. The Absolute Paradise faction possesses the best resources, information, and territories. From that side, I was able to steal resources and talented warriors who could help Lady Auriel. Every day I receive scornful looks and derogatoryments as I am seen as a piece of trash who abandoned her savior to gain greater wealth, but none of that matters, Lady Auriel''s well-being means everything to me. Regardless, people who want to take advantage of Lady Auriel''s innocence are bing a problem that I can no longer deal with on my own, so I searched for a sharp sword capable of protecting Lady Auriel. Hero of Harmony, a boy who does not fit in with Lady Auriel''s teachings. He is selfish and only thinks about the well-being of his loved ones, he does not hesitate to sacrifice innocent lives in order to fulfill a greater good, he has no mercy with his enemies and kills them without giving them the opportunity to reconsider, he does not know the honor and uses dishonest tactics, he makes alliances with cruel people without morals¡­ He is just what Lady Auriel needs. Swords are not to protect but to kill. A sword used as a shield is only wasting its edge, swords must cut and stab without hesitation. I chose the Hero of Harmony because I saw his determination, resourcefulness, andck ofpassion, he was the perfect weapon to destroy Lady Auriel''s enemies. Even if he was weak when I met him, his potential came from his willpower and not from his brute strength. The most important Heroes were not the strongest, but the ones that showed the best results, and someone with brains can be more dangerous than someone with strong arms. Time proved me right. The Hero of Harmony not only disyed cunning and fierceness, but his willpower is also something I haven''t seen in any other Hero, though his bad luck is just as baffling. Saving two worlds in less than a year as aplete rookie, facing the army of Absolute Paradise, living in one of the most coveted Worlds in the multiverse, being kidnapped by one of the strongest Buddhist cultivators in the multiverse, getting involved in one of the Azathoth''s insane attacks, discovering cultivators'' cruel experiments to use Madness, facing an Ancient One and being willing to sacrifice himself to help hisrades-in-arms, surviving a system user''s attack with the power of the Outer Gods¡­ The Hero of Harmony''s track record is enough to make him a legend, most veteran Heroes haven''t seen such chaos throughout their lives. The greatest miracle of the Hero of Harmony is not staying alive, but staying sane without having attempted suicide. Without a doubt, his greatest strength is his willpower. The Hero of Harmony''s growth was excellent for his purpose, he was bing the best meat shield that could protect Lady Auriel. So¡­ Why does my chest hurt so much when I hear about his fights? I''m not innocent or in denial, I just can''t understand how I fell in love with a man I''ve never seen in person. The Hero''s recent feat caused me enormous anguish. When I heard that he started a rtionship with an Outer God, I felt great anxiety, I even thought of talking to Lady Auriel to mobilize an army and kill Daoloth while she is weak. Despite my anguish, I decided to trust the Hero, which is not like me. Love has been clouding my rational judgment and it worries me. As if that wasn''t already a big problem, the Hero was caught up in an event that could be ssified as a mid-level apocalypse. A powerful Higher Entity managed to influence within Gaia and rewrote the structure of reality. The entity that did that must be close to Lady Auriel''s level so the Hero was in great danger, but luckily he made it out alive, he was even able to save his home world. When the phenomenon called Lostbetl ended, the Hero immediately contacted me to give me a report. The Hero did not seek to rest after facing that disaster, his first action was to contact me so that I would not feel worried. It was hard to hide the happiness in my voice when we talked, but I managed to keep myposure. From what I''ve seen of the Hero, he is a man who knows no fear of death and can be very impulsive when ites to protecting the women he loves. I have seen that he developed feelings for me, and although that makes me happy, it also brings me a lot of worries. I am a double agent and a traitor, I know that one day I will be discovered and my soul will be destroyed. When that dayes, I don''t want the Hero to get involved, I want him and Lady Auriel to live long and happy lives. I even thought of making the two of them meet, if the Hero falls in love with Lady Auriel then he will protect her from any swindler, and if Lady Auriel falls in love then she won''t feel lonely anymore. If the Hero knows that I have epted my fate, he worries me that he wants to invade Paradise since it will only cause his death. The fact that the Hero is a ma for Madness users causes me a lot of concern, but it also gives me a subtle sense of relief. When I disappear, the Hero will have powerfulpanions who will help him face any danger, they might even help Lady Auriel if she has to leave Paradise. The Hero not only informed me about the Lostbelt, but he also revealed the identity of the system user called Harem King. When the Hero told me that Daoloth lives in his soul, I prepared for him to get involved with troublesome entities, but I never imagined that he would befriend the second strongest Outer God, Nyathotep. Seriously, the Hero is a ma for overly troublesome entities. I was grateful that the Hero was willing to reveal such an important secret to me, his trust in me reinforced my feelings for him, but this also brought me new worries. If someone finds out that the Hero is forming a group with the Madness users then even Lady Auriel won''t be able to protect him. On the other hand, Lady Auriel has long wanted to make peace with the Madness users, so she would be happy to hear this, although she doesn''t know how to keep secrets so it''s better not to tell her. All these problems give me a headache, but the Hero''s disys of affection make it impossible for me to get angry. Sitting in my office, I looked at the gold ring on my ring finger. I sent Daedalus as the Hero''s servant to help him with logistics, military support, and anything where technology could intervene. Even though everyone in Paradise thinks that the potential of science is limited, I know that the integration of science with magical materials is the basis of alchemy. Even though I know the potential of Daedalus, I never imagined that the Hero would use that woman to forge a wedding ring... The Hero mentioned that this ring was made with the best treasures of the Ichijo legacy, the family that gave birth to one of the greatest legends of Paradise, the Unbeatable Hero. That Hero was a true legend, but his personality was unpleasant so I prefer not to think that this man and the Hero share ast name. Even so¡­ Seraph Ichijo¡­ Ahem, I need to stop thinking about nonsense things. I wanted to refuse this gift, but the Hero''s kind words forced me to ept the wedding ring. With resignation, I can''t stop smiling as I look at the ring on my finger. I can sense that there are different spells and spirit formations in the ring, the Hero put a lot of effort into forging this ring. Although I am a traitor, my position is high in Paradise so I have many suitors who offer me all kinds of legendary treasures and ostentatious artifacts, but everything is rubbishpared to this intermediate-level ring. On my level, this ring has no use, but just seeing it on my hand makes all my worries melt away. I had already forgotten what love felt like, it''s a nice and sweet feeling. "What the hell?! When did you get married?!" I sighed and stopped looking at the symbol of my bond with the Hero. ¨C "Eriko, I told you not to appear like that in my office, it will be a big problem if someone finds out that you are here" "Answer my question! Why didn''t you invite me to your wedding?!" ¨C I heard the cry of indignation from one of my only two friends in the entire multiverse. She is Aichlikkwadrou, although she now goes by the name Eriko Takeda. Her home world is called ''YU-NO: A girl who chants love at the bound of this world''. Like Daedalus, Eriko is a scientist, but there is a big difference between the two women. While Daedalus clung to the belief that science can surpass alchemy, Eriko epted alchemy''s superiority and became an alchemist. Actually, she is not a simple alchemist, Eriko is the best alchemist in the multiverse, she being the only entity capable of using Azathoth''s body parts to create weapons that can destroy souls. I met her when I joined Paradise. At that time, she was just a member of the technology development team after her homeworld was colonized by Paradise. Eriko, Sword Maiden, and I met when we were still mortals, so we remained friends when we became Higher Entities. Only the two of them know the truth about my supposed betrayal of Lady Auriel, although I still haven''t told Eriko about my rtionship with the Hero of Harmony and only Sword Maiden knows. It''s not that I don''t trust Eriko, it''s just that she''s been insisting on introducing me to a friend of hers. She keeps repeating that at this rate I will be a lonely old woman with no family and ten cats, although I can''t even grow old... I sighed. - "I''m not married" "And that ring?!" ¨C Eriko pointed at my hand in an exaggerated way. I sighed. ¨C "My¡­ well, boyfriend gave it to me¡­" "¡­." ¨C Eriko sat across from me and she looked at me with extreme seriousness, it was the first time I''d seen her make that expression and I felt a little ufortable. ¨C "Who is your boyfriend and when did you meet him?" "Eriko, please don''t insist, it''s aplicated topic" ¨C I sighed again. "Nothing of that! I already told my friend that I would introduce him to you so don''t tell me that you have a boyfriend!" ¨C Eriko was being irrational, as always. ¨C "Wait¡­ Does Maiden know you have a boyfriend?!" "... I have the right to remain silent" - I looked away, her eyes are causing me difort. "I thought we were best friends!" ¨C Eriko pretended to cry, but she''s not a good actress. I sighed and smiled softly. ¨C "Eriko, I really love you as if you were my sister, but you are bad at keeping secrets, remember that I had to use a Contract for you to keep the fact that I am helping Lady Auriel a secret" "Tch" ¨C Eriko pouted angrily. I sighed and took her hand to calm her down. "It''s not fair...............¡­" ¨C Eriko remained in a deep and disturbing silence. "Eriko?" ¨C I started to worry. Eriko didn''t answer me, she just stared at the ring in my hand while her hands began to touch it as if trying to decipher the magical inscriptions on the ring. Eriko is passionate about research, when she finds something interesting, she goes into a trance and forgets everything around her. Outside of sentimental value, I don''t see anything special about the ring the Hero gave me, but maybe Eriko could see something I can''t. I tried to pull my hand away, but Eriko held my hand tight as her gaze never left my ring. I frowned. ¨C "Eriko!" "Nani?" ¨C Eriko came out of her trance and blinked several times. Something is strange, Eriko''s confused expression made it seem like she didn''t know where she was. Even when she loses track of time in her investigations, it''s the first time I''ve seen her act like this. "Seraph?" ¨C Eriko looked at me with confusion as if she hadn''t seen me in a long time. There''s definitely something off about her. "Eriko, let''s go with Sword Maiden, you''re acting strange so it''s better if she checks you out" ¨C I stood up, but Eriko held my hand and smiled at me. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I just got lost for a moment when I saw something interesting in that ring" ¨C Eriko smiled calmly. She''s a lousy actress so her expression lookspletely sincere, but somehow I feel like there''s something strange with her. Eriko has always been weird, but this situation is too abnormal even by her standards. "Oh, right, I have some pending projects" ¨C Eriko stood up quickly and went to the door. She''s always busy, but she usually doesn''t act so hasty, it''s like she wants to run away from something. "Eriko, is everything alright?" ¨C I spoke with concern, she is one of my only two friends and she worries me that she has a problem. "Yes, everything is perfect, better than ever" ¨C Eriko showed a bright smile that reminded me of the time we met. Although she is always cheerful and jovial, before her smile used to be more radiant, just like the smile she is showing right now. "Although I''m really curious" ¨C Eriko looked at my wedding ring curiously. - "Who is your boyfriend? I promise that I will not tell anyone, I will even sign a confidentiality Contract" I sighed, her curiosity is insatiable. I had Eriko sign a contract and told her about the Hero. "So your boyfriend is the super rookie I''ve heard so much about" ¨C Eriko smiled at me mockingly. ¨C "I didn''t know you liked teenagers" "... Don''t say it like that, you make me look like a pervert" ¨C I sighed. "Hehehe, you''re a shotacon pervert" ¨C Eriko continued to tease me until she reached the door. ¨C "Seraph¡­" Her voice was strange so I frowned. ¨C "What''s wrong Eriko? You''re acting strange" "Nothing, I just want to congratte you on finding a boyfriend who loves you..." ¨C Eriko''s voice was strange. ¨C "Please, thank your boyfriend for me" "I thank you for keeping me from bing a lonely old woman?" ¨C I tried joking to avoid the ufortable environment, but Eriko''s presence seemed strange to me. "Also for that, but mainly, for freedom" ¨C Eriko said something I couldn''t understand and left my office. Eriko''s attitude made me feel worried, but I can''t follow her since it would be a problem if I go to visit her workshop. I''ll have to send a message to Sword Maiden so she can see if Eriko has any problems. I''m not sure, but I think I saw a blue sh when Eriko touched my wedding ring. Maybe I''m just tired from so much work. For now, I need to focus on my responsibilities. The Tower of Awakening is in the process of being rebuilt and I need to help the Hero cover up his rtionship with two Outer Gods, especially since the Buddhists are trying to spread the rumor that the Hero is a follower of Yog-Sothoth, they even want to hold him responsible for the invasion from Azathoth to the territory of Eternal Heaven Immortal. I have so much work that my head hurts, but the ring on my finger gives me the motivation to push myself. Love is wonderful. I hope that the Hero can feel the same happiness that I feel now, even when I cease to exist. Chapter 306: (4): The Attack of the Historical Figures Chapter 306: (4): The Attack of the Historical Figures How absurd does my life have to be to see being ambushed by a group of Servants as something normal? Hungry lions looking at me like a juicy piece of meat, this became an everyday thing. The most notable figures in history earn ya''s recognition for inclusion on the Throne of Heroes, but I''m beginning to question whether one of the requirements for bing a Heroic Spirit is having a high level of sexual appetite. Due to the stupid affection system implemented by ya, the female Servants became extremely attached to me after knowing me for less than three days. On one hand, my heroic attitude was intoxicating to Servants, on the other hand, my power and willpower were in line with the fetishes of some women with the mentality that only the strong survive. Thebination of my Hero aura, titles, and passive abilities turned out to be a love potion for female Servants. When my system came into contact with ya''s affection system, some kind of error arose that caused a case of obsessive love by the female Servants. System Goddess analyzed this and discovered that the Throne of Heroes has traces of the energy of more than ten system users. Apparently, ya has been using system users as materials to strengthen Servants'' abilities, but my system has undergone too many modifications that it can''t be considered a standard system. First, it was the Beast VII''s mod, then it was the Navi''s mod, if that wasn''t enough, the birth of Ortro caused a lot of bugs in my already broken system. Although System Goddess managed to fix those errors, all those modifications have caused my system to have corrosive effects on other systems. To give an example, my system is one of NASA''s private servers that was invaded by a virus. Somehow, the technicians managed to prevent the virus from destroying the operating system, but if anotherputer connects to that server, thatputer may have errors. Technically this is very good for me, if a system user capable of stealing systems appears then his system and mind will be corrupted by my [Reader''s Madness], but at the same time, if an allied system user tries tobine skills with me, then he or she will suffer a lot of errors in his or her system, soul and mind. Basically, thebination of [Reader''s Madness], [Rasen], [Anti-Rasen], Ortro, and System Goddess has turned me into an anti-system user. Best of all, even if I lose my system, I will only lose the passive skills that favor me with women, but mybat abilities will remain intact. My Madness based skills are connected to Ortro, which includes [Paranoia]. Yoko is the core of the [Rasen] and Nia is the core of the [Anti-Rasen], and since they belong to me, I am the current ruler of the two forms of spiral energy, even the Anti-Spiral is my subordinate, although it was himself who gave up his freedom. Those three energies are the foundation of my skills, while my martial arts are something that depends on my own training and not on the system. Finally, Tsubaki is my arsenal of weapons, so the system now only serves to attract women with my passive skills, but even without those skills, I could trick women into adding them to my harem, just like I did with Seraph. By the way, System Goddess unlinked Tsubaki from my system so I won''t lose her even if my system breaks, I also don''t need to do the forgotten mandatory quests. Speaking of Seraph, I sent her a specially designed wedding ring to protect her from any Contracts, mind control skills, or space maniption skills. I even used a part of my Stand to make her immune to the strongest restrictive skills. Due to security issues, I can''t use that ring to keep an eye on her, but in case of danger, Abby''s skill will activate to kidnap Seraph and send her to my private world. Anyway, I''ll put the exnation aside and focus on the spectacle in front of me. "I already said it, my family needs an heir and he is the best seed to form strong descendants" - A beautiful blonde girl between 15 and 16 was standing with her arms crossed and a haughty smile, although her look showed that she was having fun with the conflict her actions were causing. She is Reines El-Melloi Archsorte, a character from the Fate franchise. Reines is the heiress of a very important family of wizards, but power conflicts have led her family to ruin, even having a debtparable to the gross domestic product of a small developing country. When the wizards contacted the Harem King, she was one of the wizards in charge of capturing the Hero of Harmony, so objectively I should want to kill her, but hey, she''s cute and her twisted attitude amuses me. During the Lostbelt, Qin Shi Huang made her the vessel for Servant Sima Yi, one of the generals of the conqueror Cao Cao. I interrupted the ritual at the most important time so Sima Yi''s consciousness no longer exists, but Reines got great benefits in her personal power. Now she is an elite magician in the Clock Tower, which has caused the anguish and fury of many idiots. Reines thanked me for saving her life, and as a token of gratitude, she offered me to bear my son and be a loyal wife. This may seem like a good thing to me, but actually, she wants my support to restore her family''s prestige, she even hopes that I can pay off the considerable debt on her shoulders. Sure, part of her feelings are real, or rather, she has affection for me because of the affection system created by ya, but her cautious and rational side is superior to her emotional side so she wishes me for the well-being of herst name. Honestly, that doesn''t bother me. I epted her offer and now she is my fianc¨¦e, which caused even more anger among the idiots in the Clock Tower. Those idiots sent me a letter asking me to agree to sign a Contract that affiliated me as a member of the Clock Tower. Obviously, I ignored them, those idiots just want to put me on a leash to control me. Anyway, until now I haven''t slept with Reines and the other female Servants since I wanted to spend time with the Chinese women who fell in love with me due to my deceit and maniption. Fields harvested with care and effort produce more delicious vegetables than fields prepared with automated means and artificial chemicals. Lin Ruoxi, Tang Wan, Su Ji, Su Fei, and other women with Chinese names. I enjoyed my time with them while the female Servants were ignored. Obviously, this brought a problem. Reines is a cunning woman who is used to using ns and maniptions to survive. After absorbing Sima Yi''s spiritual core, she obtained an enhancement to her intellect, which she took advantage of to be the leader of China''s female Servants. Reines wanted to use that group to force me to impregnate her, but there is a woman who has gone out of her way to protect my ''innocence''. "The only reason you''re not dead is that my child appreciates you" ¨C Raikou was emitting an intense desire to kill as she struggled to maintain her self-control. ¨C "I will not let you treat my cute and adorable boy like a simple stallion, he is a cute boy who will not be manipted by a disgusting woman like you" The only reason the Chinese Servant group hasn''t tried to kidnap me to **** me is that Raikou has the strength to stop them. Although the Minamoto no Raikou myth depicts a warrior of great power, the woman with incestuous fetishes is ridiculously powerful. It seems that her author gave her favoritism. Reines sighed in disappointment. ¨C "The duty of a wife is to care, love, and give children to her husband, the fact that you do not understand something so basic only shows that you are not fit to be a mother" "¡­" ¨C Raikou gritted her teeth as her eye trembled. Reines has a talent for annoying people. I smiled and enjoyed the scene. I am currently sitting on a couch while watching the show. Troublesome women and Navi are still grounded, Gogh is sleeping peacefully inside my mind, Kon is taking care of her daughters who are about to revive, Rachel is making puppets, Ortro is trying to befriend Cerberus, and Tsubaki is training to be able to create weapons stronger than the weapons of Paradise. The fact that she couldn''t absorb the chainsword caused her fear, she feels that if she doesn''t get stronger then it won''t be a proper weapon anymore and she doesn''t want to be an obstacle limiting my strength. She is a cute wife. Before, I was used to loneliness, but the obsession-based bonding I''ve developed made me feel a bit lonely when there are no loud voices inside my head. Despite my extreme emotional attachment, it''s rare for me to have a moment of peace, so I focused on enjoying this moment. For now, I kept eating snacks. The Servant group knows that there are lines that shouldn''t be crossed so I don''t need to intervene. I grabbed some nachos with spicy guacamole and enjoyed the discussion between the women. Asian food is bnced in nutrients and carbohydrates, but I personally feel that itcks vor. I don''t have a specific country that I like since each country has its specialties, but among the different types of gastronomy in the world, Latin American food is my favorite. "How is this called?" -Yu Mei-ren grabbed an arepa curiously. She''s Raikou''s Master so it''s normal for her to be here, though she has no interest in the discussion so she sat down with me to eat. "It''s a cheese arepa, try it" - I smiled when I saw that Yu Mei-ren enjoyed the food. She is usually stoic and moody, but she is cute when she smiles and shows her vulnerable side of her. I watched the way Raikou tried to respond to Reines'' taunts, but Raikou is a woman who uses strength rather than wits so it was a losing battle from the start. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk?" ¨C Reines had a mocking smile when she saw Raikou''s frustrated expression. My fetish for strange and twisted women is problematic¡­ Raikou seemed to think of something troublesome, her frustrated expression disappearing and her overly doting smile returning, which gave me a bad feeling. "My dear child~" ¨C Raikou turned to look at me. ¨C "Do you remember our little deal?" ¡­ I sighed. - "Seriously? Now?" Raikou nodded with a big smile. ¨C "Now~" When Raikou was summoned, she was not willing to work as a team, moreover, she not only wanted to monopolize me, she even wanted to kill Yu Mei-ren so that I would be her Master, which was a problem for the scenario I built. I talked to her and we managed to reach an agreement. She would work together with Yu Mei-ren and even ept the fact that I have a harem, but in exchange, there were two conditions: 1) She wants to have a talk with my mother. Honestly, I hope it''s not civilized talk... 2) When things calm down, I will have sex with her while she ys the role of mother and I y the role of son. It''s not the first time I''ve done a mother-son sexual scenario. On several intelligence-gathering missions, I met all sorts of strange women, some of them with incestuous fetishes. Still, just the thought of sleeping with a woman I have to call mother causes my body to develop 8 types of cancer. I sighed as my body destroyed the tumors in my digestive system. "Fine¡­" ¨C I sighed heavily, then looked up with the expression of an innocent child with an Oedipusplex. ¨C "Mommy?" "¡­" ¨C Yu Mei-ren was so surprised that she dropped the teacup into her hand. - "You¡­" I''m d Navi and BB aren''t here or their teasing would be endless. "¡­Oh¡­ my child¡­" ¨C Raikou''s nose was bleeding. Nosebleeds from over-arousal could only be caused by a vascr malformation or heart defect, but it''s something I''ve seen several times in Japan so I''m not surprised. Before, I thought this was because the Japanese are gically weak, but Nyaruko exined to me that it''s an anime stupid clich¨¦. "It has to be a joke¡­" ¨C Reines looked at me incredulously, although she seems to like my acting like an innocent child. Not only her, but most of the Servants were also the same, even Yu Mei-ren seemed to want to hug me. The contrast between my appearance as a cranky criminal and my attitude as an innocent child is liked by many women, it is thebination between the instinctive search for strong men and the taste for cute things. I sighed internally. I have no pride or dignity, but this is disgusting. Raikou was unable to control her sexual urges. Simr to a hungry wolf, she jumped at me. Her action had been so impulsive that she had knocked over the sofa where I was sitting, which flung away Yu Mei-ren who was sitting next to me. Although Raikou has a caring motherplex, she has the heart and mind of a bloodthirsty warrior so she didn''t think that her actions could hurt me, she was only focused on her wishes. Raikou''s hands held my shoulders as her breathing became heavy. She was sitting on my waist letting me feel the firmness of her buttocks. They''re not as smooth as Shizuka''s body or other women with erotic bodies in my harem, but Raikou''s strong body has a wild charm that shows her strength and dedication. Unconsciously, Raikou was rubbing her crotch with my current erection. Being on the submissive side doesn''t matter to me, so I showed an expression of innocent confusion. - "What is going on mommy? Are you sick? Your cheeks are red¡­" "¡­" ¨C Raikou had an orgasm just from my words, her sexual appetite isparable to that of a subus. I couldn''t keep acting like a brat as Raikou kissed my lips. Her way of kissingcked technique, she was just following her sexual instincts. Although I can use my extensive experience in kissing to make Raikou orgasm, it would break my acting like an innocent child, and from what I see, she enjoys this scenario much more than mere sexual pleasure. I let Raikou do what she wanted, I even made a scared expression as if I didn''t understand what was going on. Raikou''s greatest desire is to be a loving mother, but her mental problems have given her a sadistic temper that she herself is unaware of. When she noticed my scared expression, she didn''t stop her actions, instead, her arousal increased. My innocence, fear, ignorance, and worry excited Raikou. Whether it''s men with little girls or women with little boys, pedophiles derive sexual pleasure from subduing a helpless and frightened creature, it gives them a sense of superiority and control, even if they don''t realize it themselves. Raikou was so excited that she ripped my shirt, then started kissing my face and licking my neck. "M-Mom?" ¨C I spoke with a trembling and sobbing voice, simr to a small scared animal. "My child, only mine ?" ¨C Raikou gasped like a cocaine addict inhaling drugs, then bit my shoulder hard. I pretended to suffer from the pain, even shedding a tear which made Raikou gasp. When she saw my blood, she managed to calm down a bit. The basis of her psyche is sadism and cruelty which is shown in her second personality, but she really fell in love with me. Those feelings of affection have suppressed her cruel nature, so the idea of hurting me scares her, but it also excited her. A crazy and troubled woman... I raised my hand and gently caressed her face while my expression continued to show fear and pain, but also showed sincere love. ¨C "M-Mom, I''m fine, I just want you to be happy¡­ if you want, you c-can continue¡­" Raikou swallowed hard. I''m not sure, but I think her pupils turned into little red hearts. Raikou didn''t say a word and stood up, then grabbed my pants and ripped them savagely. To save her time, earlier I made my underwear and shoes disappear so now I''m lying on the floor,pletely naked and with a huge boner. The women in the room stared at my dick. My dick is not something from another world, I am within the standard measurement of westerners, but for these women, I am what they want the most. Raikou''s clothes are something like a spiritbat suit, she can take it off with a single thought so it only took her an instant to bepletely naked. Raikou''s panting breath made herrge breasts heave. Her breasts weren''t the soft and supple type like Shizuka''s, but Raikou''s breasts had an excellent shape and firmness thanks to her arduousbat training. Raikou spread her legs apart and stood on top of my body. Her feet were on the sides of my waist making her wet vagina rest on my erection, her arousal had reached the point that her genitals were letting out fluids that fell on my crotch. Raikou lowered her waist and used her right hand to hold my hard dick, then began to rub the tip against the entrance of her wet genital region. True to my professional hypocrisy, I showed an expression of nervousness and fear, but with a slight expectation and excitement. ¨C "M-Mom¡­" I''m basically acting like a teenager about to lose his virginity, although I can also be seen as a little boy about to be abused by a female pedophile. I prefer not to think about thetter or I feel that I will awaken a repressed trauma. Raikou felt my words attack her heart causing her supposed maternal side to overflowing with lust. Raikou lowered her hip forcefully making my dick fill her insides in an instant. She had used so much force that any human without the strength of a Hero would have died from having his pelvis crushed. She is not suitable to love weak people. Raikou moaned as she orgasmed intensely. Having my dick inside her had caused her the greatest pleasure, not because of the sexual stimtion, but because of the psychological factor of being united to the man (son) she loves. Raikou ced her hands on my chest and her nails dug into my skin. She didn''t move her waist as the pleasure had overwhelmed her senses, right now she was trapped by excessive cognitive stimtion and both her mind and her body was frozen. I feigned pain which made Raikou regain consciousness. She quickly pulled her nails out of my skin and showed extreme concern, but my childish expression of pain and fear had made the inside of her vagina clench with pleasure. I''m so used to pain that this is irrelevant, I just focused on enjoying the inside of Raikou. The inside of her is warm and her muscles are strong so it is quite tight. She has excellent control of her own body, but shecks sexual experience. With enough experience, she will be able to use her vaginal muscles to give me more pleasure. Raikou began to make small circr movements with her hip. Gradually those movements intensified, at the same time, she began to go down and up her waist. Instinctively, she was making my crotch stimte every vaginal fold inside her. Raikou didn''t try to contain her moans, she was panting hard as if she wanted to show off to the other women in the room. Contrary to her gentle appearance, Raikou was acting like a perverted nympho. She was moaning loudly as her left hand massaged her left breast and yed with her nipple. Her right hand was on my face, her index finger caressing my cheek while her thumb was inside my mouth as if she wanted to hear my sounds of plea and pleasure. With an expression of fear and excitement, I looked at Raikou''s ted expression. When she met my eyes, her gaze filled with a twisted, sick motherly love mixed with possessive lust. Raikou stopped pinching her own nipples and used both hands to hold my face, then forced my head up to press my face into her big breasts. She kept moving her hips while I was sitting on the floor so our position was awkward, but neither of us cared about that, our strong bodies allow us to do this kind of thing without feeling difort. "My cute boy, here, drink mommy''s milk ?" ¨C Raikou pressed her right nipple with my mouth, her actions were frantic, almost violent, but her voice was filled with an unpleasant maternal feeling. Raikou wasn''tctating which was good for my non-existent sanity. Breastfeeding is one of the sexual fetishes I don''t have, I even dislike it, although it''s something I''ve done in my old job as a gigolo¡­ I don''t want to talk about it. I sucked on Raikou''s nipple while my right hand began to caress her left breast, at the same time, my left hand began to caress her buttocks. Raikou''s breasts were a true wonder. They weren''t soft like marshmallows so my fingers didn''t sink into them, but the firmness and texture were addictive. It is impressive that a warrior has such soft and smooth skin. It seems that female Servants were made to be sexual objects... I''ll have to investigate that. Personally, I prefer buttocks and thighs over breasts, but Raikou''s entire body was a work of art in sexual terms so I enjoyed every second our bodies stayed in contact. When Raikou was about to have her fifth orgasm, I felt it was a good time for my first ejaction. I timed my orgasm with her so we both climaxed at the same time. Raikou''s eyes widened as she felt my semen inside her. In physiological terms, the sensation of the semen inside the uterus causes the female body to increase its production of hormones to increase the possibility of fertilization, this generates greater sexual pleasure, but the real pleasurees from the psychological aspect where the woman feels that she can form a family with the man she loves. When you are in a romantic rtionship, the psychological factor may be more important than the sexual aspects. Raikou has an extremely strong mind, she won''t frown even if her limbs are cut off or her organs are pierced, she is even able to put up a certain level of resistance against the orders of the Command Seals. Still, she has a great psychological weakness and that is her need for affection. Raikou is capable of withstanding the shock of sexual pleasure and if our rtionship depended solely on lust, then she could maintain intercourse for several days without rest, but the extreme happiness she felt upon receiving my semen made her mind overwhelmed. Despite being covered in sweat and other fluids, Raikou passed out with a peaceful smile that made her look like an innocent sleeping princess. A few days ago, she told me about her foster son and my new foster brother, the ogre (oni) hunter Sakata Kintoki. Kintoki was something like Raikou''s first love, although she herself is not aware of that, she only thinks that she treated him as her son. Raikou had tried to show her ''love'' to Kintoki, but he always ran away from her since he respected her as a teacher and mother. He never felt the slightest sexual interest in Raikou. Then things happened that I honestly don''t care about, so they both drifted apart until Raikou''s eventual death, From beginning to end, Kintoki never reciprocated Raikou''s twisted love so she had an inferiorityplex, she was even scared that I might reject her twisted motherly love. Now that I epted her feelings, she felt such overwhelming happiness that her mind couldn''t process the rush of emotions, so she lost consciousness. What''s interesting is that, with [Reader''s Madness], I could see that Raikou''s two personalities were happy. In a way, Ushi-Gozen and Minamoto no Raikou managed to create a state of bnce. Now I have to make Raikou gain mastery over her second personality, so she can use the full power of Ushi-Gozen without the need to go crazy. I smiled with genuine affection seeing Raikou''s innocent and loving smile. She is a grown woman and a violent warrior, but she is very adorable when she sleeps. I carefully got to my feet while carrying Raikou, then arranged the sofa and arranged Raikou so that she could rest. Lastly, I took out a nket from my inventory to cover her, which made her smile grow even though she was unconscious. A golden light appeared in the wounds on my body leaving me in perfect condition. I''m still naked, covered in Raikou''s fluids, and with a boner. Several gazes were still glued to my naked body. In all the time I had been with Raikou, the women had been watching with different emotions ranging from embarrassment, excitement, jealousy, and greed. Showing no shame at my pathetic act as a **** victim, I looked at the women in the room and smiled. ¨C "Well, who''s next?" Yu Mei-ren and Reines had their mouths open in disbelief, they couldn''t believe that I could act so cute and submissive despite my usual bad temper. "My turn!" ¨C A beautiful girl with purple hair rushed towards me before the other women could react. She is the only Empress of China and the cause of some of the bloodiest moments in Chinese history, Wu Zetian. Wu Zetian is not a ssy Servant like a mage or archer since she has her real body, so she has no ss limitations. I say this since Nyaruko mentioned that the current Wu Zetian is the Caster version instead of the Assassin version, which I really thank my luck since ording to Nyaruko, the Assassin version is a brat while the Caster version is a woman. I hope the stupid author stops giving in to group pressure to add brats around me, I prefer milfs. Wu Zetian hugged me to press her well-developed breasts with my abdomen. She''s using tant seduction tactics, but that''s unnecessary, today is myst day in China so I''ll make sure to add every single female Servant to my harem. Unfortunately for the readers, the author feels ufortable detailing sexual scenes, and that idiot reached his tolerance limit, so the orgy I had with the female Servants will not be described. Among the entire group of women, the only ones who did not agree to join in the fun were Yu Mei-ren and Xuanzang Sanzang. Xuanzang Sanzang is still a little depressed about Buddha''s death. She does not hold a grudge against me since, ording to her, Buddha would have preferred death instead of bing the weapon of tyrants, in fact, she is eternally grateful to me for freeing both Buddha and her. I still hold a grudge against the Buddhists, but their doctrines are convenient. Although Xuanzang developed affection and a certain level of dependency towards me, she has a conservative mindset towards sexual rtions so it will take some time before she is willing to enter my bed. That seems ironic to me since her wardrobe is anything but conservative. As for Yu Mei-ren, she fully agreed to be my wife and has devoted herself to me body and soul, but she dislikes debauchery. She said that she will only have sex with me when we are alone together and she will not engage in collective sexual acts. I respect her choice so I let her watch as she secretly masturbates watching me in an orgy with other women. Although she denies it, she does have a certain level of masochism. In that way, I enjoyed the time with Wu Zetian, Jin Ke, Qin Liangyu, Huyan Zhuo, Xu Fu, and Miss Crane. They are all characters from the Fate franchise. I found it absurd that Xu Fu was female, but it was interesting that Yu Mei-ren gave her the order to please me. Yu Mei-ren took her role of submissive and loyal wife very seriously. Xu Fu didn''t even try to refuse despite not beingfortable with me, her loyalty (obsessive love) for Yu Mei-ren made her totally obedient. By the way, Xu Fu used to be a lesbian and I don''t like the idea of someone else wanting to touch my wives, so I was a little rude to her. Maybe, just maybe, I turned her into a masochist¡­ Another striking thing is that Miss Crane is the representation of an ancient tale shared by Japan and China. Basically, she''s a crane with self-destructive tendencies who wishes to return the favors, even if it destroys her body. Men who are actually women, beings from ancient tales... The requirements to be a Servant are stupid, but that makes me wonder. There are many striking women in Chinese history so I feel that there should be many more female Servants in Chinese history, but the number of women Qin Shi Huang summoned is very small. Qin Shi Huang had the traditional Chinese mentality, so perhaps he thought that women were useless and so he focused on summoning male Servants. Another possibility is that Fate doesn''t have many female Servants from China, but this world is abination of several Stories so characters from other Stories should appear. For example, Xi Wang is from a video game called Dynasty Warriors. Anyway, I''ll investigate thatter, the current female Servants are enough to give me a nice time, besides, they''re what I need to get ya''s attention. I was with the women until night came. They were resting with smug smiles, I made sure each of them had their fetishes satisfied so the Servants'' affection system reached the maximum level. Even Yu Mei-ren and Xuanzang were affected by it, and although they didn''t join in the orgy, it''s clear that they''re looking forward to their own private moments. Tomorrow morning I have to go to the airport so I have about six hours to rx, or so I''d like to say. Raikou and the Servants with better senses widened their eyes and stood up while holding their weapons. I smiled wryly and held up my hands for them to calm down. ¨C "Calm down, it is not an enemy" In front of the residence where I am, a magical energy signature appeared, slowly approaching us. The energy trail was very obvious and moving slowly, the unknown entity seeking to get our attention to express ourselves that it was not here to fight but to talk. I used [Rasen] to remove the female fluids covering my body, then took out a new set of clothes and dressed to meet ya''s representative. "We will apany you" ¨C Raikou spoke without emotions, her personality changed tobat mode. I nodded, it''s better if the Servants apany me. The women dressed and apanied me to the entrance of the residence. "Seriously?" ¨C I sighed. Wu Zetian had dressed, but she did not remove the strong smell of sex on her body. Wu Zetian smiled cheekily. ¨C "Kehahaha, now you are our husband so we must show it~" She talks about herself in the plural and acts like a spoiled brat... It''s good that her appearance isn''t that of a brat or it would be impossible for me to treat her like a woman. I sighed and stroked her head. "Good, that''s a good way to praise us, keep stroking our head" ¨C Wu Zetian smiled like a smug girl. I sighed, why is my life full of spoiled brats? My daughters are entering their teens and bing rebellious¡­ Living is troublesome. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Have a Merry Christmas <3 Chapter 307: (5): Will of the World Chapter 307: (5): Will of the World At the beginning of this World, the World Authority belonged to Gaia, a World Will of the conscious type with emotions, desires, and personality of its own. Because the Laws of this world are extremely favorable to humans, the human desire for survival gave birth to ya. It can be said that humans created ya and she depends on human survival. If the humans on Gaia perish, then ya will die. Because humans were a potential danger to the world''s stability, Gaia attempted to eradicate humanity but failed during the War of the Gods. In the end, ya destroyed Gaia and her allies, then enved the surviving non-human entities and thus became the new Will of the World. At least that''s the story that Kon knows, but I feel that many things don''t make sense. To begin with, the foundation of this World is the Fate series, so Gaia had to know that humans were the race destined to rule this world. It doesn''t make sense that she wanted to destroy humanity, but that she should have tried to establish an agreement between the world and humanity. Although humans are idiots and selfish by nature, the gods would have been enough to control humans in such a way that the World would remain stable. The power of religion can suppress freedom efficiently. From the description Kon gave me, Gaia was an intelligent entity so she must have known this, so this creates a problem. Maybe Gaia tried to make peace, but ya turned out to be a greedy jerk so she started a war. It is also possible that ya was the victim and Gaia was actually a racist who hated humans. On the other hand, the fact that Gaia knew of other worlds due to a system user may also be the variable that caused the war, perhaps Gaia was scared of a system user being born into this World so she chose to delete the humans. There are too many possible scenarios, it could even be that Gaia and ya were allies, but a foreign entity made them want to kill each other. I used [Reader''s Perspective] on Aphrodite and Cerberus looking for information about ya, but they knew the same thing as Kon so my suspicions keep growing. The most worrying thing is that no one has seen ya in person after the war, not even the deities and Guardians who protect this World. The Guardians receive spiritual messages whenever there is an emergency, but ya hasn''t shown any trace of her presence since Gaia''s death, she didn''t even intervene when Daoloth (BB) invaded this World. The only certainty that ya is still alive is that the Servants and the Throne of Heroes show traces of the Will of the World, but that only gives me a bad feeling. ya remains hidden from everyone so I need to see her know what''s going on. If ya is an idiot, then I will subdue her to force her to give me control of this world, but if she isatose or dead, then this world is doomed. Without ya, there is no true Authority protecting this World, so any invader with knowledge of the Laws can attempt to control this World. Although I myself can take control of this World, that would be the same as upying a house whose door is broken, any idiot can invade my new home. As for bringing this World to my inner universe together with my other two inner worlds, that isplicated. There is aplex exnation about the structure of the Worlds, but I will summarize it in that there are two types of Worlds; Wandering Worlds and Static Worlds. The void of the Multiverse is the Sea while the Worlds are marine life forms. The Static Worlds are reefs. They stand still at a specific spatial coordinate and anyone with the coordinates will be able to find that World. These Worlds can be taken by Higher Entities, either to be stored or to be ced in an interior universe. Like me, Aotian has an internal universe that provides her with massive amounts of Destiny Energy, but she only has worlds without living beings since having intelligent beings inside is very dangerous, only aplete idiot or an absolute lunatic would do that¡­ Ahem. The problem with having intelligent beings inside me is that they can rebel, and while that''s not deadly, it can be a nuisance. Forparison, that is simr to your stomach, lungs, and heart bing aware of their own. If they get angry, they can cause a lot of problems. On the other hand, the Wandering Worlds are the fish of the Multiverse. They are nomadic Worlds that move throughout the Multiverse, so their spatial coordinates are always changing. If you don''t have an anchor or space marker, then it''s almost impossible to find the World if you go out to another World. While these Worlds sound safe since other Entities will have trouble finding them, they also have the problem that they can identally encounter dangers. For example, the first time BB came to Gaia was because this World appeared in front of her by coincidence, then she left a space mark and sold the space coordinates to other Outer Gods. Gaia was on the verge of destruction several times due to a tragic coincidence. Because Gaia is a Wandering World, this world has been absorbing small Dying Worlds it encounters. For this reason, there are so many mixed stories, which generates contradictions in the plot. Not all Wandering Worlds are Theme-type Worlds, some Static Worlds absorb records from dead Worlds and thus emerge stories with characters from many stories, or crossover stories. For example, the zombie world I went to was a Static World, but it absorbed other records. Anyway, the problem with Wandering Worlds is that they can''t be absorbed into an internal universe, or at least I don''t know how to do it. Maybe the leaders of the big organizations know how to do it, but the Higher Entities in my group only know one method, destroy this world and turn it into millions of fragments with records that I can use to build another World. Needless to say, doing that would cause the destruction of all living things. I don''t mind causing a world genocide, but my wives will be sad if this World is destroyed because even if I can rebuild it, the new World will not be the same as the old one. With that said, I need to confirm ya''s condition. If there is no other option, I will destroy the World and build a new World out of the ashes. Thus, I gave a cordial greeting to the representative sent by ya. ya has not personally shown herself to other entities for thousands of years, but she uses Servants as her main representatives. The most important thing is that the Servant who came looking for me is very different from the other Servants, that individual is protected by the Laws of the World. In this world, he''s the closest I''ve ever seen to a World''s Will, though I can also see several Contracts that made him a ve. Although he is protected by the Laws of the World, he doesn''t have strong skills that defend his personal information, so I used [Character Sheet]. [Name: EMIYA (Shirou Emiya) (Archer) Origin: Fate (Franchise) Categories: Counter Guardian. Servant. Heroic Spirit. Human. Men. Protagonist (Alternate Timeline). Secondary character (Alternate Timeline). Tragic protagonist. Hentai protagonist (Alternate Timeline). Harem protagonist (Alternate Timeline). Mother. Housewife. Queen (Alternate Timeline). Magician. Fuckboy (Alternate Timeline). Genocide (Alternate Timeline). Hero. Anti-Hero (Alternate Timeline). ck (Alternate Timeline). Sex ve (Alternate Timeline)....] [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill has suppressed unnecessary information] Thanks, seeing so much stupidity was giving me a migraine. You are a good skill. [System Notification: ''Paranoia'' skill says >//u//<] ................ Noment. Anyway, this is the first time I''ve seen so much rubbish in a character description, the only important thing is the alternate timelines. It seems that in Gaia there are not only Mirror Dimensions, Pocket Dimensions, and multiple reality capable, but there are also different timelines... This World is unnecessarilyplex, what a bummer. I''ll have to lessen Nyaruko''s punishment for her to exin to me about Fate, it seems that this franchise has very striking things besides women. Looking at Emiya''s expression, I can see that he doesn''t want to be here, but the Contracts in his soul force him to be ya''s pawn. I have a rough idea of what''s about to happen, but just in case, I sent a message to Monika to release the troublesome women. I''ll let them off the hook for now, but they have to be ready to fight. BB and the others squealed with joy when they stopped watching inte crap. Immediately, they were transported into my Nucleus of Existence. "That was fucking shit¡­" ¨C BB sighed. ¨C "Ugh, I think I became homophobic¡­" "Humans should die..." ¨C Abby spoke with a gloomy voice. "I want to die¡­" ¨C Haachama remained still on the ground. "¡­" ¨C Chiyo didn''t speak, she just looked for a ce to lie down and sleep. "Inte was a mistake" ¨C Kuuko had an empty look. "It was horrible, but at least it''s all over" ¨C Nyaruko sighed. Koyanskaya is not here since she was sent to her office, she has a lot of work to do before she goes to Japan. "Oh" ¨C Nyaruko noticed Emiya. ¨C "Mama Emiya!" ¡­I''m not going toment on that stupid name. "A Counter Guardian? ya should have sent it when there was chaos, not now that senpai has already solved the problem" ¨C BB had a contemptuous smile. "Nyaruko, information" - I sighed internally. I won''t admit that it makes me happy to hear their voices inside my head again. As Nyaruko exined Emiya''s identity to me, I stood in front of the entrance to the residence where I spent some time with the female Servants, then bowed in a typically Japanese way to respectfully greet the Servant as he approached me. - "Nice to meet you" Emiya looked at me with slight difort. Although my demeanor was calm, the res filled with hatred and killing desire from the female Servants were causing him difort. They wanted to enjoy a little more intimacy with me, so they were angry that Emiya interrupted us. By the way, the residence staff has already been notified not to intervene. Before Emiya could speak, I looked up and sighed in resignation. ¨C "What does the Will of the World want from me?" Emiya paused for a moment, then sighed. ¨C "That saves me time¡­ Yes, Ie from the Will of the World, I need to give you a message, but it is better to talk in private" A civilized man who seems to be tired of conflicts, he seems like a soldier who just wants to rest. I smiled friendly. ¨C "Sure, let''s talk, do you like tea?" "Thank you" ¨C Emiya nodded and entered the residence. Despite his calm demeanor, I can see that he remains alert for any ambush. He seems to be used to traps, ambushes, and betrayals. We went to the living room and I asked the women to wait for me outside the room, their hateful res towards Emiya would only hinder the conversation. They wanted to refuse, but I promised them that we would take up what was pendingter. Raikou and the others agreed to go out. "Senpai had an orgy with those bitches and I wasn''t invited?!" ¨C BB yelled with resentment and jealousy. I ignored her screams and poured a cup of tea for Emiya and coffee for myself. I still don''t like tea. Emiya looked at the cup and raised an eyebrow. ¨C "I have never seen this type of tea" "I stole it from some Buddhist idiots after they tried to kidnap me" ¨C I smiled and drank my coffee. "¡­" ¨C Emiya nkly looked at me. ¨C "They hail you as a hero, but you act like a criminal¡­" "They call me a hero because I am willing to save the world, but the truth is that I am a mercenary and I only fight if I can win something" ¨C I shrugged. Emiya frowned. ¨C "I expected more from the Hero of Harmony" "Your opinion doesn''t matter to me" ¨C I looked at the center of Emiya''s eyes. ¨C "Now tell me what you want" Emiya was about to speak, but I cut him off. ¨C "I am not talking to you, Servant" Emiya raised an eyebrow, but his gaze froze as some kind of telepathic link connected with his mind. Through Emiya''s eyes, someone else is watching me. I don''t know if it is ya or another entity, but without a doubt, that entity controls the Laws that regte this World. "Abby, can you trace Emiya''s mental link?" ¨C I asked the little girl in my mind. "Yes, but I can only confirm that she is an entity within Gaia and with great control of the Authority that governs this World, but I can''t find her precise location" ¨C Abby sighed with disappointment. ¨C "The other person is very careful, the only way to track it is if we disarm the Servant''s mind, but that will alert the other person" A very cautious entity¡­ Interesting. Emiya was silent for a moment, then held his head as if hi had a migraine. "Damn, I hate this job" ¨C Emiya sighed in annoyance. I smiled sympathetically. ¨C "I understand you, my work as a Hero is also a headache" Emiya shook her head and looked at me with a mixture of resignation and annoyance. ¨C "The Will of the World wants to talk to you, I need you toe with me" That''s unexpected¡­ Was it so easy to meet ya? This is suspicious. "It is a trap! *Insert meme*" ¨C BB yelled in fake anguish. "This is suspicious" ¨C Chiyo frowned. ¨C "We are going to destroy this world" "Kill?" ¨C Ortro had an expectant look. "No! You cannot destroy this World!" ¨C Nyaruko screamed in panic. ¨C "Next week the new On¡ö Piec¡ö movie will be released! It will also be the final of the tournament in Pok¨¦mon, I want to see fucking Ash win at least once!" "So it''s okay to destroy this world after you watch anime?" - Abby asked innocently. "¡­." ¨C Nyaruko was thinking about it, she only thinks about stupid things. I ignored the voices and nodded. ¨C "Okay, actually I want to talk to the Will of the World" Emiya nodded and extended his hand to me. "¡­" ¨C I looked at the man''s hand. ¨C "I''m sorry, my family''s traditional upbringing made me homophobic" "¡­." ¨C Emiya''s eye twitched. ¨C "I need you to give me your hand so that we can be transported toward the Will of the World!" "May I put my hand on your shoulder?" ¨C I spoke apathetically, it''s funny to see him get angry. Boredom made me develop a taste for annoying the protagonists. Fuck, I''m starting to think like a typical system user. Emiya put his hand to his face in annoyance. - "Fine" I put my hand on his shoulder and we were covered by a spatial distortion. "Abby, record the coordinates, BB, if things getplicated then wake up Gogh" ¨C I feigned calm while I made preparations. ¨C "Yoko, Nia, get ready, maybe I will use Gurren Lagann and Granzeboma" Yoko snorted in disgust. ¨C "Tch, whatever, I can''t disobey you" Nia sighed. ¨C "Yoko, don''t be rude, it''s better if you work as a team" Yoko crossed her arms and did not want to speak. She''s like a brat throwing a tantrum. "Ne, senpai" ¨C BB smiled. ¨C "All set~ I already called Aotian" Everything was ready before showing up at the new location. I prepared myself for any kind of ambush, but the ce where I appeared was a beautiful forest of Japanese cherry trees. Emiya hadn''t been transported with me, but before I left a space mark on his body. If I''m not mistaken, he was sent to the Throne of Heroes. I couldn''t track the Throne of Heroes, maybe the ce has a lot of anti-tracking defenses, but that doesn''t matter right now. I limited my senses and presence. With [Mythomania] I made it seem like I used an analysis skill to perceive everything in my environment. I maintained a calm demeanor, though my micro-expressions show that I am alert to any unknown danger. "It''s good to meet you in person, Luis" ¨C A female voice sounded behind me. I was able to perceive her through [Paranoia], but my spiritual senses hadn''t perceived it. I don''t need to turn around to be sure the woman behind me isn''t ya or Gaia, but her Authority over the World could make her the Will of the World. I turned around and looked at the woman. I didn''t use [Character Sheet] since the woman should be able to perceive my analysis skills, but I have an anime addict. "Yay! It''s ROOT!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted with joy. ¨C "She is something like the source of all power and life in the entire universe of Fate, although this World mixes many stories so she can be different from the wiki¡­" So she is not the representation of the world nor the consciousness of humanity, but the manifestation of all existence within this World... Fate is unnecessarilyplicated. I frowned. ¨C "Are you ya or Gaia?" The woman smiled kindly showing no surprise that I know about ya. ¨C "I know you have many questions, so I will exin things in order, but first¡­ Would you like to have tea with me?" She looks at me like she knows me perfectly and that gives me a strange feeling. Now that I think about it, it is possible that she can see everything that the natives have seen in this World. If that''s true, then she must know that I''m the reincarnation of Ortro and a system user¡­ Shit. I nodded. A table and two chairs appeared next to the woman, there were also two cups, one with tea and the other with coffee. Coffee without sugar, the exact amount of coffee I like... She knows me perfectly, or well, she knows Luis before the system. Before the system I hated sugar, but I have learned to enjoy sweets. I sat across from the woman and she began to speak. "To start, I introduce myself" ¨C The woman smiled. ¨C "I understand that you were never interested in anime and it is possible that you have not investigated even in other worlds, so the exnation of my existence may be a bitplex, but you can call me Shiki" (Author''s Note: Ryougi Shiki from Fate) I nodded. ¨C "In the journal of the Ichijo ancestor I heard about the importance of seeing fictional stories, but currently I can no longer obtain the Otaku title" "Oh!" ¨C Shiki looked at me in surprise. ¨C "You are a user of the system, but you managed to be a Higher Entity without being affected by the narcissism of the system!...." I sighed and we both fell silent. "Congrattions senpai, you manipted a naive woman into confessing to being a stalker" ¨C BB smiled in my mind. The most depressing thing is that I''m not even surprised that she knew my biggest secret. After what I saw in Emiya''s eyes, I can be sure of one thing. Shiki can see everything that the eyes of the natives on Gaia see, that includes non-human beings. She must know that I am the reincarnation of Ortro and a system user, she must also know that I am a serial killer with severe mental problems. The fact that [Paranoia] had never detected Shiki''s spying only has two possible reasons. Maybe the system has a passive ability that prevents Shiki''s surveince, or maybe she stopped spying on me after I became a system user to avoid alerting me. Regardless of the choice, at least she shouldn''t know that I am an Outer God and have a group of apocalyptic entities inside me. Those are my trump cards. After a long silence, I decided to speak. ¨C "Did you also watch me when I came back after my first trip?" Shiki made a childish pout. ¨C "It is not fair, I am trying to be honest, but you are using mental games" "You know me, being paranoid is my nature" - I shrugged. Shiki sighed. ¨C "It is true, you have always been a strange child even by non-human standards, your bad luck is onlyparable to your determination to face the problems that surround you" I sighed. ¨C "Look, as you must know I have many things to fix because you did not intervene when the Lostbelt caused a small apocalypse, now I have to fix this mess and I would appreciate it if you tell me what you want from me" Shiki looked down sadly. She is something like the core of reality that sustains all life on Gaia, but her attitude is extremely honest... I sighed wearily. ¨C "Let me guess, you saw my whole life story and you assumed that the best way to talk to me is to bepletely honest, so I will be willing to make some ridiculous deal that will only give me headaches" "The amount of mental acrobatics in these few paragraphs is giving me a headache¡­" ¨C BB pretended to be dizzy. "..." ¨C Shiki sighed and smiled at me with a mixture of kindness, guilt, and shame. ¨C "You have be very intelligent since your system woke up¡­ And well, you are right about everything, I analyzed your personality and came to the conclusion that the best option was to bepletely honest with you, otherwise, you will only start making ns to escape from this World and you will nevere back, you might even think of a way to destroy me to keep your secrets safe" The fact that this woman knows me so well doesn''t bother me, actually, it helps me avoid a lot of trouble. "I am the root of all life in this World, the Laws exist because I exist and that connects me to all living beings that were born in this World, that is why I can see your whole life through your eyes and those who have interacted with you" ¨C Shiki looked at me sincerely. ¨C "When your system woke up, you stopped being connected to the flow of Fate of this world, so I could no longer see the world through your eyes¡­" "I kept an eye on you since you were the reincarnation of one of the weapons of this world, the mythical dog Ortro, but I only realized that you were a system user when you met the woman Lin Ruoxi¡­" "When your system woke up, I stopped spying on you, I had the option of looking at you through the eyes of the people around you, but I decided not to, with your attitude, it would be normal for your system to give you an extrasensory perception ability, so sooner orter you would notice my gaze, which would only create a terrible misunderstanding between us due to your mistrust and paranoia issues¡­" "When System Goddess handed over the report of how she met you, I immediately knew that it was all a lie, your pragmatic nature did not match the actions of a hero, I even thought that you had taken control of that woman and now you had ns to take the control of the world¡­" "I let you act freely, but I kept watch from a distance, if you showed yourself to be a danger, then I would look to eliminate you, but you did not go crazy for power or try to turn all women into sexual puppets, in fact, you brought stability to Japan and saved China so I feel that you are still a pragmatic assassin¡­" "I''m sure that everything you do is because you can earn something, even your growing harem must be because your system rewards you for conquering women" ¨C Shiki smiled kindly at me as if she were a loving older sister. ¨C "You are not a degenerate who kills, steals, and lies for pleasure, you are a psychopath who kills, steals, and lies for specific gain" "You''ve been found out senpai, run away before she calls the FBI!" ¡­ I kept drinking the coffee, not bad. "Your mentality is not that of a hero, but neither is it that of a normal system user, if I have to describe you in two words then the best thing would be to call you a suicidal mercenary" - Shiki kept smiling, she did not show the slightest displeasure despite know so much about me. ¨C "You will face deadly situations as long as you can obtain an equivalent benefit, you will also do anything to achieve your objectives, even if it means hurting the people who love you since you do not value anyone, not even your own life, perhaps the only thing that You care a little about animals, but you were even able to eat the corpse of your favorite cat after it was killed" That was true in the past, but now I have learned to value the women who love me, I have also learned to enjoy life and appreciate the moments of joy. Obsessive love gave me a bit of humanity, which is ironic since that was also what made me give up myst human limitations. "I see" - I finished drinking the cup of coffee. ¨C "Do you want to hire me for a suicide mission?" Shiki showed a beautiful smile. ¨C "That''s right, I want you to protect this world" Shit. I frowned. ¨C "ya is dead?" Shiki sighed and stood up. - "Apany me" I followed Shiki to what looked like a patch of different kinds of berries. As we walked, Shiki started talking. ¨C "I have existed since this world was born, but I have never been the Will of the World, I am something like the Nucleus of Existence of this world while Gaia was the Will of the World¡­" "This world was peaceful until we were invaded by a first Higher Entity, that was the first time that all the races came together to fight a single enemy and thus we triumphed, but the damage of the battle left a strong trauma on Gaia..." "Gaia was scared, she was afraid that more Higher Entities could invade us, so she began the construction of a barrier capable of preventing any invasion, although that would also be a prison that would prevent the evolution of our world..." "I didn''t try to stop Gaia since my concerns were the same, even if our world''s evolution stagnated, at least we wouldn''t be destroyed by external invaders, but we were so worried about external enemies that we ignored internal conflicts¡­" "When ya was born, there was no conflict as Fate said that humans would be the dominant race of this world, the future had already been determined and ya was destined to be the new Will of the World while Gaia would be her assistant¡­" "The problem was that Gaia was still traumatized by the foreign invasion, she didn''t think that ya would be able to protect the world, the arguments increased as humans instinctively desire freedom, and Gaia''s barrier was a cage for ya¡­" "At first, there were long discussions where I was in charge of being the mediator, but the discussions continued to grow out of control, finally, the discussions turned into fights¡­" "The first fights consisted of sending natural disasters to the humans and seeing if they survived, sometimes Gaia would use the deities to provoke conflicts between the humans and thus prevent the poption from growing uncontrobly..." "ya would get angry with this and help humans by giving them secret knowledge from the gods, for example, the fire..." "Gaia was more focused on creating the barrier, that allowed humans to pass the tests of the gods, humans showed great determination to survive and evolve..." "Unbeknownst to Gaia, humanity had developed a civilization that not even the gods could suppress¡­" "In all of this, I stayed on the sidelines, never intervened since the development of humanity was the Fate of our world¡­" "I was very careless, I thought they were both girls fighting over a toy and I didn''t stop them, I underestimated their stubbornness and everything got out of control¡­" "When Gaia finished the barrier and saw the world again, she was horrified to see the situation¡­" "Humans built temples and offered sacrifices to the deities, thereby gaining various favors, so the deities stopped attacking humans¡­" "The deities and other races underestimated the humans, they took the knowledge of all the races and became the new masters of the world¡­" "Gaia was furious so she started a war, she summoned the deities and the War of the Gods began¡­" "As you must know by now, that ended badly for Gaia¡­" "A system user appeared when humanity was losing, ya tricked that system user into her ve so she could defeat Gaia¡­" "ya tried to negotiate with Gaia, but Gaia wouldn''t listen, the fear of foreign entities had destroyed her sanity, and she even developed something called Fear Madness¡­" "At the end of the war, Gaia decided that humanity did not deserve to live so she made onest suicide attack, she exploded most of her energy to attack ya..." We came to a small open space among the fields. In the ce there was a nket on a small space covered with grass, it was like a pic scene. On the nkety a beautiful brown-haired woman. She was drawing pictures on sheets of paper while she ate berries. "Umm, she looks familiar" ¨C BB spoke with slight curiosity. I called Kon to enter my mind. When Kon entered my mind, I could feel her murderous intent growing uncontrobly, even Chiyo had to tie her up with tentacles so she wouldn''te out of my mind and attack the woman. This confirms it, that woman is ya... Looking at ya, I was finally able to understand the cause of this world being a mess. "Gaia survived, but disappeared..." ¨C Shiki sighed mncholy when she saw ya. ¨C "ya also survived, but she was very injured and her soul almost broke, I had to extract a fragment of the barrier to repair ya''s soul, but this brought a disaster that I could never imagine¡­" ya''s soul is fine, but her mind is a mess, she can''t even be called a mind, it''s a puzzle where the pieces were arranged incorrectly and then covered with glue. "The hole I made allowed the entry of the greatest disaster in the history of this world" ¨C Shiki sighed sadly. ¨C "The Outer God Daoloth entered our world and caused the apocalypse¡­" ¡­ "Oh, I remember her, she tried to stop me when I entered this world for sightseeing" ¨C BB pped her hands with joy as she recalled the past. "BB..." - I sighed internally. "Teehee~" This troublesome woman. "90% of the world''s poption was eradicated in two days, humanity almost became extinct and most of the Guardians perished" ¨C Shiki sighed. ¨C "ya used the system user to face Daoloth, but that creature killed the system user and stole his soul, then destroyed most of ya''s mind and escaped, but before leaving, she managed to find me and stole various records¡­" So that was how BB got her look, it was also how she sold the records for the looks to Abby, Gogh, and other entities. "Teehee~?" "ya lost the ability to remember, n and makeplex decisions" ¨C Shiki sighed not knowing that the cause of this disaster isughing inside my mind. ¨C "From that moment everything began to get worse¡­" "Daoloth didn''t have the power to destroy souls so I was able to reset the world, that way humanity and other species coulde back to life, but things didn''t work out..." "Although I am the root of all that exists in this world, I am not the Will of the World and I am limited to protecting the Core, I cannot interact with other entities, and I also can''t fully control the Laws so I couldn''t properly set up the world reset¡­" "As if that wasn''t enough, Daoloth had stolen records from important entities and records from the world''s defenses, without those records it was not possible to make a perfect reset, so the flow of the Destiny was ruined¡­" ¡­ "Teehee~" "And I''m supposed to be the kleptomaniac collector" ¨C Nyaruko rolled her eyes. "It was just a little joke" ¨C BB shrugged. "Worst of all, Daoloth didn''t just invade us, that creature hid a space anchor in this world and gave our coordinates to other Outer Gods¡­" "First it was Yog-Sothoth who caused a time of darkness that destroyed the world, that entity shared forbidden knowledge with humans, which caused the birth of a dark civilization that brought humanity to the brink of destruction¡­ Again I had to restart the world¡­" I sighed internally. ¨C "Abby, you are prohibited from sharing your knowledge with other entities without my permission" "...Abby is a bad girl?" ¨C Abby asked with concern that I''m angry. "We''ll talk about thister" ¨C I kept listening to Shiki. "After Shub-Niggurath appeared, that entity destroyed all the moral limitations of humans and caused a hell of depravity¡­ For the third time, I had to reset the world¡­" "Unfortunately, the influence of the Outer Gods is something that cannot bepletely eliminated, at every reset, the inhabitants of the world could remember the existence of the Outer Gods which led to the emergence of cults that worship Madness and chaos¡­" "I only discovered that after the Shub-Niggurath attack so I promoted the creation of anti-Madness measures¡­" "Let''s kill that bitch!" ¨C BB shouted with joy. The ck Goat became the scapegoat... "Even the Great Old One Cthulhu appeared a short time ago, luckily the new defense system was able to capture that creature, although I''m not sure how to eliminate it without causing another apocalypse¡­" "Heh, idiot octopus" ¨C BB sneered. I resisted the overwhelming urge to sigh. Now I understand that the world is on the brink of destruction because of my wives... "ya has been in a terrible situation, she can no longer exercise her responsibility as the Will of the World, so I have sought new ways to protect this world, but my nature as a Core prevents me from intervening in the material world" - Shiki continued narrating her tragic story while the joyful bunch of idiots in my mind showed no regret for what they did. ¨C "Sometimes, ya makes decisions to protect this world, for example, opening the doors to Higher Entities to hire them as Guardians, or encouraging the development of the so-called protagonists, but other times, she does not know what she is doing and causes conflicts between different paths of destiny, which causes conflicts between different protagonists¡­" I looked at ya. "What is she doing?" ¨C I sighed. "I think she just created a new parasite that will harm humans'' agricultural crops¡­" ¨C Shiki sighed. ya seems to have a skill simr to Gogh''s, she can use her Authority to manipte the Laws and thus give life to her drawings, although this power is far inferior to Gogh''s so she can only create inferior life forms that will die soon. I walked over to ya and snatched the drawing. "Hey, that''s mine!" - ya looked at me angrily. I pulled out a tray of blueberry cookies and put it in front of her face. ¨C "Here, eat and shut up" "I will, but not because you say so" ¨C ya snorted and took the tray of cookies from me, then began to eat enthusiastically. - "Delicious!" "Thank you, it will be a problem if she causes a world famine again" ¨C Shiki approached me and smiled, but looking at the cookies, her eyes widened in surprise. - "This¡­" I sighed and used Ortro''s ability to destroy the drawing, I already caused a pandemic and an economic crisis, adding a famine will only be a problem. ¨C "In my travels, I had some problems with mental destruction abilities, so I have studied different methods to repair minds" We both watch ya happily eat the cookies. I have the feeling that I am looking at one of my troublesome daughters¡­ "These cookies are not a permanent solution, they will only help her stabilize what''s left of her mind, she won''t be able to recover her memories, but at least she won''t forget the new memories" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "I cannot reconstruct ya''s mind without having the missing fragments, but my research on the mind still has room for improvement" Knowing BB, she must have totally destroyed ya''s mind and didn''t keep the fragments. I can create new memory and personality shards for ya, but it will all be artificial and I doubt Shiki will let me do that since it''s the same as killing ya and recing her with a fake. Maybe Auriel has the ability to heal ya''s mind, but Auriel would have to see ya in person and it will be a huge problem getting Auriel on Gaia. How troublesome¡­ "You exceeded my expectations" ¨C Shiki had a big smile, but then she looked at me with confusion. ¨C "Although I do not understand why you helped her without first asking for a reward" "Consider this as payment for not revealing my secrets" ¨C I answered apathetically. ¨C "As for protecting the world, you will have to give me something worthwhile" "I see" - Shiki nodded. ¨C "You are showing your abilities to increase the quality of the rewards that I can offer" A pragmatic man with no emotional capacities, that''s the image Shiki has built on me. In her eyes, all my actions are based on profit and suicidal tendencies, she thinks I don''t love my harem and just keep umting women to strengthen my system. I have given the impression to most people that I am an emotional man who prioritizes feelings of affection towards my harem, but with Shiki, it will be better to show otherwise. In front of her it is useless to act like someone emotional or exin to her that I really love my wives, she will think that each of my words is an act to make her lower her guard and thus eliminate her. Shiki acts like an innocent and kind woman, in fact, that is her true nature of her and it is not an act of hers, however, she is quite aplex entity. Innocent but cunning, simple but perceptive, kind but apathetic. She represents many dualities, but that is what makes up her personality. Shiki has been extremely honest with me since she wants to avoid possible misunderstandings, she knows that I am a paranoid man who sees the world as a death trap, so it is better to show all her cards. Hiding the smallest secret will cause me to mistrust her, and in the future, it could lead me to n to murder her. It''s just like she said, I don''t have the mentality of a hero or a system user, I''m just a mercenary willing to put my life in danger if I get paid well. If I hadn''t fallen in love with Shigure, if Navi hadn''t led me down the harem route, or if I had resisted developing feelings of affection, then I would be the mercenary Shiki seeks. It''s fun. Bing an idiot with multiple mental issues allowed me to love my wives, and indirectly, that allowed me to cheat on the entity that knows me best. Thus, I started negotiating with Shiki. She can''t give me many benefits since her power is limited to the Core of this world, she can''t get out of this imaginary space and her role is to be Gaia''sst line of defense. It can be said that, within this World, Shiki is the final boss, but that has also put a lot of restrictions on him. For example, Shiki can only intervene when an invader tries to steal the world''s records, just like BB did. If a Higher Entity invades Gaia but does not attempt to ess the Core, then Shiki can only be a bystander. Shiki didn''t make me sign any Contract or take an Oath, she knows that I am a person with thousands of tricks and I will find a way to nullify those Contracts, even the high-level ones. I exined to Shiki that I became Auriel''s representative after seducing the person she trusts the most, I also mentioned that Aotian became my wife by coincidence, but now she is totally loyal to me. I even exined that thanks to Yui, I have a chance to meet Lucifer, I just need a chance to make the Lord of Lies fall in love with me. Shiki was happy to hear my ns and contact list. Despite the fact that my actions credit me as a maniptive jerk, Shiki did not show the slightest displeasure, quite the contrary, she was very happy that I saw life rationally and that my actions were based on benefits. Although rtionships based on feelings are strong, love and friendship may change, but the benefits prevail. As long as Shiki can give me more benefits than other entities, then I will be loyal to this World. She just needs to guarantee that she can afford more than Paradise or Beast VII. Technically, Shiki can''t give me more benefits than Paradise since this is only one World while Paradise has the resources of infinite Worlds, but herees the important thing. Heaven may betray me, and other entities may try to turn me into a puppet or food, but Shiki offers me a safe home where I can rest. Shiki knows that throughout my childhood my greatest desire was to have a peaceful home. My need for a home reached the point that owning a small apartment could bring me more happiness than having sex with the most beautiful woman in the world. In that sense, Shiki offers me my greatest wish, although there will also be more benefits. Currently, Shiki can''t make concessions since ya has the Authority of the World, but she can give me some luxuries. To begin with, Shiki gave me all the authority over China so that the other world powers will not be able to invade China without my authorization. From the way Shiki exined it, she knows that I''m capable of starting a war against China just to have a justification for killing my enemies. Another benefit is that I can keep the female Servants who make a contract with me. That''s not just for my current group, all female Servants that appear in the future will belong to me if they ept me as their Master. The Throne of Heroes is the main line of defense on Gaia, but Shiki is willing to give up the women to ensure that I protect this World. Thest buff I got is immunity to Territory Administrators'' Authorities. Basically, I can do whatever I want in any country and no one can stop me, I''m even allowed to use space movement skills to go to China whenever necessary. For my part, I offered to bring resources from other Worlds. I will do this to boost the economy of China and Japan, but this will also be beneficial in increasing the amount of Energy of Destiny within Gaia. Actually, all these concessions make me feel that something is wrong. Shiki is being too amodating despite having no ulterior motives, she sincerely wants to curry favor with me. [Reader''s Madness] didn''t let me see why Shiki trusts me so much, so I had to ask directly. ¨C "Why do you have so much faith in me? It is true that I am strong and I have managed to meet strong entities, but it seems that I am yourst hope " Shiki smiled with slight confusion. ¨C "Hmm? Well, the situation in this world is very bad, in a short time the barrier will fall and it will be the end of the world... But it''s true, I feel a great need to help you and I don''t understand it... Maybe it''s because of all the Positive Karma you carry, or maybe it''s because you''re a hero¡­ Well, it doesn''t matter, if you decide to betray this world then there''s no other choice, I''ll just die in silence" Very dramatic¡­ But¡­ Something bothers me... Some system users are idiot nobles who wish to help people, there are some who have achieved the title of Hero so Shiki must think that I became a Hero after saving a World to gain some benefits. The problem is that my Hero title is a fake made with [Mythomania], I don''t really have that title. The Outer Gods have massive amounts of Negative Karma, but I have pure Positive Karma since Ortro constantly devours my Negative Karma, that''s why all the Higher Entities or Wills of the World think that I am some kind of saint. The problem is that Shiki knows that I''m a psychopath so she shouldn''t fall for this trick, besides, she shouldn''t be affected by my titles and abilities that encourage female affection. Something is not right¡­ One moment. Something, I feel like I''m forgetting something... It is a very unpleasant and disgusting feeling that something is missing from my memory, it is simr to when my memory of my first sexual experience was stolen¡­ I quickly used the emergency n in case my mind is destroyed. - "Ortro, give me a copy of my memory" Ortro is a ck box with a backup of my personality, memory, desires, and mental problems. Ortro sent me the backup. With the help of [Paranoia], we look for something suspicious. It took a split second, Shiki hadn''t finished speaking when I finally found the information. It was a message from my system. Based on the log, it was a message I received when I first met the Anti-Spiral, more specifically, when I repaired the hole in the fourth wall. [System Notification: The Multiverse thanks the user. The Multiverse favors the user] Is the multiverse a sentient being? Stupid author, this better not be another fucking brat¡­ The worrying thing is that no one in my group remembers seeing that message, not even [Paranoia] had a record of that message in my system¡­ Also, there is another hidden message¡­ [System Notification: The user has been chosen by the Multiverse. The user has obtained the title ''Fourth Candidate for Protagonist of the Multiverse''] [Fourth Candidate for Protagonist of the Multiverse: ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö The user ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.......... Warning: Records of this message will be deleted after being viewed. All entities that see it will forget this information. The user will only be able to see this message when the time is right] ... Damnplex plots, they suck when developed by an idiot with no literary talent. Whatever. This message is just a memory fragment so I can''t parse it for answers. Although I can''t analyze that title, I have a feeling that it''s what''s affecting Shiki, maybe she feels the need to support the ''Candidate'' and that''s why she''s so amodating to me. It annoys me not having all the information about what surrounds me, but at the same time, it is interesting to find iprehensible things¡­. After finishing my talk with Shiki, I was about to go back to China, but Shiki stopped me. - "Luis-kun, wait a minute" "..." - I sighed. ¨C "You should already know that I hate hearing my name mixed with Japanese honorifics" "So should I speak to you in Korean? Luis-nim?" ¨C Shiki had a mischievous smile. "¡­ Enough, please" ¨C I covered my face with my hands in frustration. Do I have a passive skill that turns women into troublesome jerks? I hope not¡­ "Okay, enough kidding, I really need to give you something" ¨C Shikise gracefully covered her mouth to hide her smile, she is like a nobledy from Japan in feudal times. Shiki walked over to ya who was still eating cookies. "They are mine" ¨C ya moved away from Shiki. Shiki smiled like a kind older sister. ¨C "Don''t worry, Luis wille to visit us often and he will bring you more cookies" "Seriously?!" ¨C ya had a big smile. As part of our agreement, I wille often to check on ya''s condition. I basically became the personal doctor for a child with brain atrophy. ya put the tray on the floor and rushed to take my hand, then she took a raspberry from her pocket and put it in my hand. "Here, it''s one of my favorites" ¨C ya had a big innocent smile. I feel like I''m taking care of a child with mental retardation¡­ She reminds me of Shiro. That reminds me, Shiro has grown up and is about to reach the agreed age to be able to enter my bed... Damnit. I looked at the raspberry in my hand and felt something interesting. The berry was not a simple food, this thing contained arge number of Laws... ya had materialized a piece of her authority and was giving it to me as a gift. I looked at Shiki, she made a gesture to indicate that I should eat the raspberry. I used [Paranoia] and [Silly Jack] to analyze the raspberry and there were no Contracts or poisons. Just for good measure, I used Ortro''s teeth to defer the berry in case I got some kind of trap. Shiki seemed to notice that and smiled, she seems happy to see my paranoid attitude. [System Notification: The user has obtained the title ''Gaia Protagonist 100%''] [Gaia Protagonist: Move over bitches, daddy''s here! The user is the central axis of all the paths of Destiny that involve the World ''Gaia''. Outer Worlds that have been affected by Gaia will also be affected by the user] My mouth trembled and I looked at Shiki withplex feelings. "Oh no, the wife stealer just evolved!" ¨C Nyaruko screamed with false fear, then she began tough. "Cucknator has awakened and the womb of women can feel it!" ¨C BB was alsoughing. I could only sigh. ¨C "This will be a headache¡­" "Yes, now all the women destined for important events will be attracted to you, but this will make you conflict with most of the protagonists, and believe me, there are many protagonists" ¨C Shiki nodded with a smile. ¨C "The protagonists can be excellent warriors when time and resources are invested in them, but right now the least we have is time, so we must prioritize quality over quantity¡­ Now you are the protagonist so other protagonists are no longer necessary " This will be a never-ending headache, but there are also benefits. I sighed and patted ya''s head. ¨C "Thanks ya,ter I will bring you more cookies" "Thank you!" ¨C ya had a big smile, although then she frowned slightly. ¨C "I am not ya, I am Nanashi Mumei!" ¡­Why does everything have to do with Japan? There are other countries... "We are both attracted to Japanese culture" ¨C Shiki smiled seeing my expression. "I already noticed" ¨C I looked at Shiki''s clothes and sighed. ¨C "Whatever, I have to go" "Take care, anything you need, don''t hesitate to contact me" ¨C Shiki waved her hand to greet me. ¨C "As for your father, I will continue looking for any trace of his location" "Forget it, that idiot must be in some forgotten corner of the multiverse" ¨C I sighed and massaged my forehead. Not even Shiki knows where my father went¡­ What a fucking headache. At least I was able to learn some valuable things about my father, and if I''m not mistaken, I don''t have to search for him anymore because he will be the one to search for me. So, I went back to China and spent a few hours with the female Servants until it was time to go to the airport. "Hey Listen! Muhahaha this porn movie will be in all the theaters of the multiverse!" ¡­. ¨C "How the hell did you get out of your cage?" "Muahahahaha stupid dog without culture, nothing can stop the authentic protagonist of this fanfic shit!" ¡­ Whatever. It''s time to go home. Chapter 308: Back to Japan Chapter 308: Back to Japan I was finally able to go back to Japan and find my much-needed vacation, but even the short ne ride turned out to be a headache. When I traveled to China, I was only apanied by Xiao Bai, Lin Ruoxi, and the staff from herpany. This time, the people traveling with me were so many that we had to use a private ne. Lin Ruoxi''spany became the leader of the Chinese economy, so its branch was transferred to the best street in Beijing. Although Shanghai is the center ofmerce in China, Beijing is the capital of the country and thus offers a more secure location from possible foreign attacks. Lin Ruoxi and Tang Wan were now the two wealthiest businesswomen in China, and possibly on the Asian maind, but they struck a strange deal. Tang Wan will stay in China to lead the new trade alliance that controls China''s economy, meanwhile, Lin Ruoxi will apany me to Japan to help the Ichijo family establish a direct trade route with China. I''m not sure about the details, but I think Tang Wan agreed to stay in China in exchange for her getting pregnant before Lin Ruoxi... My family life is chaos. Although Japan is technically my base of operations, China became my territory due to political issues. To begin with, Yui managed to establish severalmercial and political agreements with the BRICS trade alliance, which caused the enmity of NATO. The Western powers were furious as they were unable to gobble up China''s resources, in fact, China was now more stable than ever as the government was totally unified, and even Hong Kong and Taiwan were officially annexed to the Yang family government. When the earthquake hit the world, Hong Kong and Taiwan almost disappeared under the sea. It was with my help and the gods of China that both territories managed to survive, but all the representatives of the autonomous governments died during the natural disaster. A tragic coincidence. The UN imed that annexing autonomous territories was a vition of international agreements and a vition of human rights. Yui''s response was the same as everyone shown before the UN, no one paid attention to those idiots. Western countries always resort to media warfare while talking about human rights, democracy, and that idealistic rubbish. They started a media war bybeling the Yang family, business alliance, and Char Siu as groups of inhumane dictators. Pictures of people suffering, news of innocent people being killed by the government, and hungry children. The news was filled with garbage political propaganda. Additionally, Western countries put multiple trade sanctions on China, but Yui''s response was more intelligent. Does the West not want Chinese products? Ok, so everything will be shipped to Russia, India, and Middle Eastern countries. A trade war started and in two months a world recession will start but none of that will affect China as I am providing resources from my personal worlds. Additionally, Western socialworks were flooded with information about China''s economic heyday. Western countries are putting a lot of resources into censoring such news, but Monika is the most advanced artificial intelligence in this World. In a year, China will be the new world power, which will cause the fury of the western countries, but hey, none of that matters to me, I hate politics and bureaucracy so I left those problems to my wives. Now my job is to protect the world, world wars are not my problem and I will only intervene if some idiot uses nukes or powerful Guardian-level entities. While society is going through one of the biggest crises in thest 40 years, I can only sigh for my personal problems. ya gave me control of the female Servants, but no one told me that Servants with real bodies can stay in their physical forms for as long as they want. The group of Servants did not want to change into a spiritual form or enter my Core of Existence. It wasn''t enough to have loud voices in my head, now I have an additional group of loud women following me... Fortunately, the women who fell in love with me in China stayed in that country or things would get too rowdy. Luo De and the snake sisters will stay in the Raksasha Sect to unify all the supernatural beings in China, I even managed to make the immortal cultivators and the gods sign peace, so now China has its supernatural forces unified under one banner. Supernatural women will train in the Raksasha Sect, on the other hand, normal women will continue their work and studies. I promised to visit them every week, although actually I can see them every day thanks to Abby''s spatial abilities, I''ll just have to manage my time and create pocket dimensions with spatial warp abilities, so I can satisfy the need for the affection of each member of my harem. By the way, Lin Ruoxi will not apany me alone. In addition to her best friend Mo Qianni, she also brought two women who look exactly like her. Lin Hui, Lin Ruoxi''s cousin, she insisted on apanying me to Japan since she became interested in what is known as an idol in Japan. They are basically women who wear colorful clothes while singing and dancing. Nyaruko put some stupid ideas into Lin Hui''s head, so now she wants to go into entertainment, so I''ll talk to Ichika since she''s formed her own talent agency. The other woman apanying Lin Ruoxi is an exact copy of Lin Ruoxi, the only difference is that the woman''s face is totally emotionless as if she were a stone statue. That woman was born to be an experiment so she has no name, she literally has no name. [Character Sheet] only shows a number in the name section. [Name: Seventeen Origin: My Wife is a Beautiful CEO Categories: Woman. Milf. Secondary character. Dead person] In the original plot, she should be dead, but as always, I spat on thews of reincarnation and revived Yang Chen''s daughter''s mother. Seventeen is only able to feel a little maternal affection towards her daughter Yang Lan, everything else is irrelevant to her, even her own life. She entered my harem because I kept my promise to protect her daughter, and even though she doesn''t love me, she will choose to die rather than betray me. As for Yang Chen, she knows that in the future I will kill that idiot and she has noints. Lin Ruoxi was ufortable knowing that a second soul lived inside her, but she decided to treat Seventeen as her own sister. The fact that her father had died during the Lostbelt had caused her mixed feelings of sadness and relief, so she was happy to have a sister. As for her mother... I don''t want to talk about it, that woman is beautiful, but she disgusts me because she is just as stupid as my own mother. That idiot fell in love with me because I saved her life during a mission in the Lostbelt, but I dislike her so much that I have a hard time epting her into my harem. The good side is that Lin Ruoxi is very ufortable with the idea of her mother being my lover, and she thinks that I haven''t given in to her mother''s shameless seduction yet since I value Lin Ruoxi''s love. I didn''t correct her misunderstanding as it''s nice to see my naive wife''s smile. As for the woman''s name, she is Xue Zijing, and her appearance is identical to Lin Ruoxi. That woman doesn''t know what it means to get old, and that''s not entirely apliment, her brain is like that of an emotionally dependent girl. The author no longer has creativity for character designs... On the subject of the goddess Athena, that is a matter that I am handling together with Aphrodite, Cerberus, and another woman who apanies Adrofita. That''s a plot for another time Anyway. Now we are about toe to Japan. Mr. Ichijo told me that he would pick me up at the airport since we have to talk about something very important. Apparently, the United States government threatened the Japanese government. If Japan doesn''t hand over China''s resources, then they will receive various economic sanctions, which will be a big problem. Japan is already the most indebted country in the world so economic sanctions could destroy the country''s economy, also, after World War II, Japan became the territory of ''democracy'' country, so the government of Japan is in a panic. The current president is a puppet imposed by the US government, so Mr. Ichijo said that the situation is not good. The Ichijo family has the power to face the other prestigious families of Japan, but it is troublesome to antagonize the power of the most warlike and strongest nation in the world. I was already expecting and so I made various preparations, so I''m not worried. In the worst case, I will cause a tsunami and eradicate the political enemies of the Ichijo family. Shiki said that it''s okay to cause multiple genocides as long as I don''t exterminate more than half of humanity. Furthermore, Shiki was not only referring to the version of the world I know, but to all theyers of reality that make up Gaia. Whenever there was an apocalypse, disaster, or problem got out of hand, then ya (Mumei) would send the destroyed region into an alternate realityyer while the rest of the world continued to function. It can be said that Mumei is the kind of person who hides the trash, lowered the carpet, and then pretends that everything is fine¡­ Umaru does the same¡­ Anyway, I can kill millions of people without having a problem with Mumei and Shiki, I just have to make sure that Japan doesn''t get destroyed since both women enjoy Japanese culture. Stupid worlds based on anime, there are also western heroics¡­ Are Superman and Spiderman from the same world? Ah whatever, all heroes are the same so I don''t care, I just watched a few movies on public TV. For now, I''ll head to the meeting and endure the urge to punch every idiot who says annoying things... "Hey Listen! Everyone is bored with bullshit politics! It''s time to switch to a funnier perspective!" ¡­ I have a very bad feeling... [System Notification: The ''Paranoia'' skill can''t understand because it has a bad feeling, but something very bad is about to happen] ...... "Senpai''s vacation is like the end of On¡ö Piec¡ö, they will never appear~" ¡­ Author¡­ Wait you fucking author... Stop you fucking moron! --- --- --- (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) I did it! I finally finished Dark Souls without using the keyboard! "I am the best!" ¨C I felt so excited that I forgot to contain my voice and shouted out loud, but the truth is that it didn''t matter, the house is always silent. On the second monitor of my setup, I could see thousands ofments congratting, praising, and venerating me, but as always happens, thosements don''t make me happy... "Waaa, I''m really tired, so that''s all for today~" ¨C I used the tone of a little sister and said goodbye to the thousands of viewers who were watching my stream, then I closed the stream. I stopped paying attention to the number of viewers a long time ago. Earning money ying video games was a lot of fun at first, but I''m starting to feel tired. I am hungry¡­ I tried to grab one of the cookies that I put on the table, but the te was empty. I looked around, but there was only garbage left, the rest of the food must be in the kitchen¡­ That''s the advantage of the VTuber world, I don''t need to shower and groom myself, and I can even protect my privacy by using a voice modtor. I tried to get up, but my legs were numb. How long have I been ying? Mom hasn''t looked for me so it couldn''t have been more than two days. I am hungry¡­ I left my room when my legs regain cirction. I''ll have to do some exercise or my brother will be very angry if he finds out that I''ve gone back to my sedentary habits. I looked at my cell phone and saw that there was no new message from my brother. A week ago my brother went on a trip and said that he would return in two or three weeks. I''m already used to him going out for several days, although I feel like he''s changed a bit. Before, he wouldn''t tell me anything and he would just disappear, but now he sends me a message every day to remind me to exercise and take a bath. Hmph, bathing is not mandatory, my body smells good. I can also eat all the junk food I want and I won''t gain any weight, my body is perfect. Silly brother, he always says that I am a mix between a pig, a ko, and a skunk... Fool. ¡­ I hope that he is fine¡­ I''m scared that something could happen to him... A year ago, my brother came home with his clothes covered in blood, his own blood. He went to the bathroom and extracted a bullet from his abdomen, then heated a knife on the stove and did a cauterization. In the whole process, he didn''t make a single sound to avoid getting my or our parents'' attention, I only found out since I happened to want a ss of water. For as long as I can remember, my brother forced me to learn how to hide and escape, so I''m good at hiding my presence like an anime ninja. I watched as my brother treated his own wounds and then cleaned up the blood so as not to leave traces, then he left the house and I didn''t hear from him for two days. In all that time, anxiety was killing me. I couldn''t sleep because, when I closed my eyes, I could only imagine the bloody corpse of my brother. My brother always makes me stay at home, and honestly, I prefer that. The outside world is scary. Despite my fear of the world, when we moved to Japan it felt like my biggest dream hade true, so sometimes I used my brother''s teachings to get out of the house and go to anime events. One day I came back from a convention and heard something strange. A pink-haired girl simr in age to my brother was looking at a document while she was crying, then she tore up the document and threw it in the trash. I don''t normally get involved in other people''s problems, my brother tried hard to impress on me the belief that curiosity killed the cat, but for some strange reason, I felt the need to look at that document. After the girl left, I searched the trash can and pieced together the document. Since I was a child I have been good at putting together puzzles, so it was not difficult to put together the document, but when I read it, I regretted it. Curiosity doesn''t always kill the cat, but pain can be worse than death... The document was an unnamed medical record, but the patient''s description was that of my brother. A dying body, failing organs, less than 10 years of life expectancy, and that number is decreasing... I knew my brother did dangerous things for as long as I can remember. I can''t forget the first time I saw him kill a man who was giving me disturbing looks in a park when I was five years old. My brother scares me, he is capable of using a screwdriver to stab a person''s neck, he has no remorse when killing and he does not hesitate to dismember corpses to eliminate evidence. My brother is a heartless monster, a dangerous psychopath who should be jailed, but he is my brother... He took care of me, he fed me, he gave me clothes and he put a roof over my head¡­he is my family¡­ I love my mother, but I know that she only cares about my father and she does not think about my well-being, as for my father... I prefer to imagine that this man does not exist... For as long as I can remember, my brother has always been the one who has taken care of me. When I got chickenpox, he got me medical help even though he was a child. When some kids bullied me because my father was an alcoholic, my brother broke their thumbs. My brother always says that I am a nuisance and unpleasant, but he has never stopped protecting me. When I was sad, he made me a cake. When I was scared, he made me a Pikachu stuffed animal to cuddle with at night. My brother is not a good person, he can''t even be considered a human, but he is the most important person in my life¡­ Losing my brother¡­ just imagining that¡­ scares me¡­ Despite everything, I did not know how to help him. I started a career as a VTuber, but the debt my father caused is so ridiculous that it''s impossible to pay my brother''s medical bills, we even had to flee our country to avoid gangsters. I''m useless, I can''t help him... My depression won''t help my brother, it will only cause him trouble, so I forgot about the problem. My brother is smart, too smart. It''s almost impossible to lie to him or trick him, so I learned a way to keep secrets from him. Every time I see my brother, I forget everything. I forget loneliness. I forget the fear. I forget the sadness. I forget that he is dying. Just by forgetting, he doesn''t know that I know the truth, he''s about to leave me. I do not really know what to do. I consider myself smart, but I don''t know how to do business, actually, it''s a miracle that I became a famous VTuber even though I debuted a year ago. I earn enough money to buy anime stuff or invest in games, but even if I sell my organs, I won''t be able to cover even 1% of the debt my father caused. The worst part is that my brother gotpletely involved with the yakuza. A luxurious apartment, top quality food, a credit card that I can use without consequences... None of it makes me happy, it just increases my anxiety. Rewards arise from risks. If my brother receives so many rewards, it''s because his life is hanging by a thread. I''d rather live like a homeless woman with my brother than be a lonely millionaire. Without my brother, I don''t know how to live in this scary world. I used a corner of my shirt to wipe the tears from my face and went to the kitchen. I am hungry¡­ My brother has always been talented in the kitchen, but his skills improved dramatically in a short time. Maybe he had to infiltrate a rich person''s mansion, so he pretends to be a chef to get information or kill someone... I try my best not to think about those things. When I think too much about my brother''s life, I have a strong urge to lie on the ground and cry until my body stops moving. Going to the kitchen, I passed in front of Mom''s room. I could hear subtle gasping sounds that would humiliate a porn actress so I went to the kitchen in silence. She is masturbating again while she thinks about her boyfriend¡­ I''ve never seen mom''s boyfriend and I think she hasn''t seen him either, but I learned my lesson. Curiosity is dangerous. I don''t know what kind of man mom''s new boyfriend is, but he can''t be worse than my father, no man is worse than my father. I poured myself a ss of milk and grabbed a box of cookies made by my brother. My brother insists that I should eat healthily, but it''s his fault for making such delicious food. He was about to go back to my room with the food, but something appeared in front of my face. [Congrattions! You were chosen to participate in the Multiverse Chat Room! Great adventures, unimaginable experiences, rewards beyond imagination, and the possibility of fulfilling your most cherished wishes. Will you ept this unique and unrepeatable opportunity? YES / NO] ........ The ss and cookies fell to the floor. Wasting food is the biggest sin ording to my brother, but I couldn''t care less. My legs were shaking. My hands were shaking. My whole body was shaking. I pressed my hands to my mouth to keep from screaming with all my might. IT''S A CLICHED CHAT ROOM! It''s like in generic fanfics! YES YES YES YES YES! A chat room appeared in front of me! I can''t describe my feelings right now. Happiness is such a small word and tion is such an insignificant word. Just like in fanfics, I have the opportunity to travel to other worlds, meet my favorite characters, and live new adventures outside of this terrifying... And the most important¡­. No, the only really important thing... I can save my brother... I had to wipe my face with my shirt as the tears prevented me from seeing the blue screen floating in front of me. When my finger was about to press the [YES] button, I remembered my brother''s words. "Idiot, remember this¡­" "There are no miracles and nobody cares about our lives¡­" "If God exists, then he does not care about us, it is even possible that he is amused by our suffering¡­" "There are no good things that are free and the dangers are disguised as blessings..." "If someone offers you wealth, happiness, or anything you want, then that person wants to hurt you..." My hand stopped short of pressing the button. What if this is dangerous? I remember that, in most fanfics, the characters face horrible dangers and bitter experiences, only the protagonist with a superiorityplex can enjoy the benefits because the authors project their power fantasies onto their protagonists. What if real life is not like in the fanfics? What if some evil god or cruel demon is behind this chat room? What if I''m not the lead and I''m just part of the female cast destined to be the trophy of the protagonist? Will I be forced to love a narcissistic idiot with less personality than a stone? My hand started to move away from the button, but something in my heart told me I must ept the invitation. Even if this is dangerous, even if my fate is tragic, even if I have to sacrifice myself¡­ I want to save my brother¡­ My brother is all I have. I gritted my teeth and pressed the [YES] button. [You have epted......¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö the invitation......¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö00010111111000........ Congrattions!.......... ..........¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö010101010100101011111111111111111100000000000000000000000] I backed away in fear. The blue screen was filled with strange symbols as if it were a terrifying version of the Matrix movie. I was about to escape from the apartment, but the blue screen returned to normal, although my concern has not abated. [Imouto has connected] [Chocobunny has connected] [Kaichou has logged on] [Crazy_Girl has gone online] [Loli/Milf has connected] [Yandere has connected] [Shota has gone online] Breathe deeply. No matter the price, I will protect my brother... And well, having a little fun shouldn''t be a problem. I want to meet my favorite characters. It would be great if I can take pictures with my waifus! As for the anime boys¡­. Eh¡­ I don''t know, men make me ufortable, even 2D men. Chapter 309: Waifus Chat Room Chapter 309: Waifus Chat Room (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) It''s been a week since I entered a chat room with people from the multiverse, and as exciting as the experience has been, I admit I''m disappointed. To begin with, there was no kind of administrator or divine entity that exined the operation of the chat room, we had to learn through trial and error. The chat room has basic features like a group chat where you can send messages, videos, pictures, and even make video calls. There are also private chat rooms to talk with other chat members about private topics. In addition, each chat room member has a space inventory where we can store personal items norger than a guitar case. Each inventory is limited to 100 slots, and each slot can store 100 items of the same type. For example, in a space, I can put 100 cookies. One little trick we discovered is that the boxes or containers count as one item, for example, I can keep 100 boxes, and each box can have 1000 cookies. The disappointing thing was that this chat room doesn''t have a send item function, so we can''t exchange valuable items or anime magic items. That was doubly disappointing since some members of the chat roome from worlds where there might be some medicine that can help my brother. Although I destroyed my brother''s medical record, I have an excellent memory and can remember every word, so I asked the group members for help. My hope grew as two chat members have ess to medical resources that can heal my brother''s deteriorating organs, but the limitation of not being able to send items made me depressed. Who designed this garbage?! I can only sigh and wait for the chat room to let me meet the other members of the group. The chat room does not have instructions or a timer that indicates a trip to other worlds, but following the logic of fanfic chat rooms, a space trip should ur if there is a lot of interaction between the members of the room. chat. Actually, this week has been a lot of fun as the members of the chat room are very interesting, I even talked about this with Ebia, but she might think that I went crazy and she will tell my brother, so I told her that I am writing a novel on the inte. Ebina is my best friend, but I know that she values her love for my brother more than her friendship with me. That doesn''t bother me since I understand how difficult it is for her to rte to other people, but sometimes I feel lonely thinking that I don''t have a single friend who only values me for who I am. In that sense, I''m happy to get to know the members of the chat room, even if they are a bit¡­ peculiar. One of the chat room settings allows us to change our names, so we made introductions to get to know each other and understand the situation we were in. I am Imouto, but I changed my name to Umaru-chan. I like my name, even though my brother always calls me a brat. Chocobunny turned out to be Rumi Usagiyama. The number 5 pro hero in the My Hero Academia anime, and my favorite character from that series. Abs are justice! Ahem. She is very energetic, burly, and rude, but she is also very kind¡­ Well, kind in her own way. When I asked for help to cure my brother, she wanted to take advantage of the fact that the money in her world and the money in my world is the same, so she thought of sending me money to pay off my father''s debt and my brother''s treatment, but the limitations from the chat room were a problem. Thinking about it rationally, it will be very suspicious if I suddenly get money, and technically we are illegal immigrants so getting money from other worlds will be very dangerous. I wish life were as simple as in fanfics... Apart from Mirko, the other members of the chat room are equally striking people. Kaichou is Medaka Kurokami, the Mary Sue from the Medaka Box anime. She is the embodiment of idealistic thinking mixed with the power of a shonen protagonist. Basically, she is invincible thanks to the power of the plot. She is very kind and tried to find every possible way to help me. I appreciate that kindness, but her idealistic personality makes me slightly nauseous. Medaka thinks that all people are good by nature, and I hate that thought. My brother always says that people are trash, and nice people are naive idiots who don''t even realize that life is trash. Crazy_Girl is Eto Yoshimura, a sadistic psychopath from the Tokyo Ghoul anime. She is half-ghoul, half-human, but she decided to eat both groups so she is a cannibal in both senses. Even though she is crazy and very dangerous, I don''t dislike that woman. My brother is not a saint, so it would be hypocritical to hate someone who kills to survive. Loli/Milf is the one and only Kiss-Shot Acer-Orion Heart-Under-de, also known as Shinobu Oshino from the Monogatari franchise. She is a strange woman with a strange personality. Sometimes she seems mncholic, other times she is apathetic, but usually, she acts mocking and narcissistic. Well, she''s the best vampire waifu so that''s her charm. Yandere is Esdeath, she is the crazy general from the anime Akame ga Kill. Kyaaa Esdeath-sama! ¡­ ahem. She is just like in the anime, a narcissistic and cruel woman whocks any sense of human empathy. When I talked about my brother, she said that it''s normal for the weak to die. I couldn''t get mad since my brother used to say such things, maybe that''s why I like Esdeath''s direct and strangely sincere personality. Living with these people has been very pleasant, although they usually spend all their time fighting. Eto, Kiss-shot, and Esdeath believe that human life is worthless, only the strong prevail, and life is apetition to survive. Mirko and Medaka are believers in justice and the welfare ofmon people, they reject all acts of cruelty against innocent people, and they hate creatures that feed on human flesh. Every day has been an endless debate about morale, strength, and survival. [Kiss-shot: The best is the heart] [Eto: I don''t know, the liver concentrates various fascinating vors, I even heard that the liver of alcoholics is a delicacy, although I don''t like alcohol] Here we go again¡­ Kiss-shot and Eto often talk about their favorite foods. They don''t have this awkward conversation in private as they like to make other members of the chat room ufortable. [Esdeath: Taste is irrelevant, meat only exists to fill the stomach] Esdeath is crazy, but she has no interest in eating human flesh, although, in reality, she has eaten some people since, in her homnd, winter caused deadly food shortages, so she many times had to eat human corpses to survive. My brother once said that all living things are just raw meat, so the life of an animal is worth the same as the life of a person. He said that after breaking the hands of a kid who tried to hit my brother''s cat. [Medaka: ¡­.] She must be throwing up while she reads the messages, she is the most sensitive towards this type of topic. [Rumi: I understand that ghouls and vampires are monsters that depend on human flesh to survive, so that part can be understood as the nature of predators... But, really Esdeath? You are human!] [Esdeath: If you''ve never fainted from hunger then you wouldn''t understand, human life is meaningless, and surviving is all that matters] [Hiroki: Regardless of the circumstances, hurting others for one''s own benefit is a horrible thing] Ugh, that idiot is here¡­ Even though Medaka is a naive idealist, I like her as she is a genuinely kind person. On the other hand, the only man in the group is too unpleasant. Hiroki Fenrir Orion¡­ In fanfics, I find it funny when the protagonist uses a ridiculous and exaggerated name, but meeting a person who actually does that is so stupid that I can''t evenugh, it just disgusts me. This week I realized that Hiroki is the stereotype of a fanfic protagonist. His demeanor is heroic and kind, but he is also a sexual degenerate who only thinks with his dick, which is disgusting since his appearance is that of a ten-year-old boy. I say that only his appearance is that of a child since he is a reincarnated 25 years old. Most likely, he was an otaku who died a virgin and now became the protagonist of the chat room. His innocent good boy attitude disgusts me, that idiot constantly wants to have video calls to stare at women''s bodies. It''s like watching a stupid dog in heat, totally disgusting. What bothers me is that the women in the chat room are smart people, but they all seem to have fallen for Hiroki''s trick, it''s like every woman''s IQ drops to the floor when they talk to him. I have a theory that Hiroki is the administrator of the chat room and somehow, he is affecting the minds of women to fall in love with him. The other option is that the chat room does this automatically and Hiroki is just a lucky idiot. The women in the chat room have treated me well and I like them, even the most cynical people like Esdeath, so I want to help them. In my whole life, my brother has always protected me, so I have never achieved anything by myself and I feel useless. For once in my life, I want to feel like I can help someone and be useful. Thus, I set out to protect the nice people who offered me their friendship. The problem is that no one listens to me... Hiroki is a jerk who talks too much when provoked, so I could easily make him admit that he has the mental age of a perverted 25-year-old male who only thinks about boobs all day. The annoying thing is that no one took thatment seriously, it''s like some kind of hypnosis or charm ability has damaged the intellect of women. The biggest problem is that Hiroki is extremely and ridiculously handsome. He is just an elementary school boy, but his appearance shows that he will be the most handsome man ever seen. That helped her act cute to gain eptance from women. He is somewhat simr to a small dog that does tricks to earn food. Fucking a disgusting idiot. I don''t hate hypocritical and maniptive people since my brother is a mythomaniac, but I do hate sexual degenerates who drool when looking at a woman''s breasts. Characters like Issei are unbearable to me. My brother is a pervert, but he doesn''t go around asking women if he can touch their breasts. Hiroki if he did, he asked women if they want to be his girlfriends, although he did it innocently to take advantage of the innocence and tenderness of a little child. I want to throw up... Fortunately, the mind control of the chat room seems to have limitations since they rejected it, although they did it kindly, so in the future it is possible that they fall in love with Hiroki¡­ I have to stop that idiot from getting his hands on my new friends. All this has generated doubt in me that made me reflect on my whole life. Why can''t Hiroki''s charm affect me? If I had stats like in a video game, my mental stamina and willpower would be much lower than the other women in the chat room, especially someone with a mind of steel like Esdeath. In that case, it''s impossible for me to resist mind control thanks to my willpower, there must be another reason. Maybe my world has supernatural elements and I have an innate ability to resist mind control, that would also exin why my brother has had superhuman strength and stamina since he was little. Maybe we''re both special, though that only makes me worry more. If there really are special abilities, then my brother must be involved in dangers beyond my understanding. My fear of losing him grows every day... Another option is that I can resist mind control thanks to a mystical being that protects me, something like having the blessing of a god or being magical. That doesn''t make me happy either. A god won''t give a blessing for no reason, and if this is real, that god must want to use me for some specific purpose. Edgar An Poe, one of my brother''s favorite authors, has a phrase that stuck in my mind; Believe nothing you hear, and only one half that you see. I see that Hiroki is an idiot, but that could also be an act to make me lower my guard, after all, it''s already clear that I don''t like him. In fact, Hiroki is mad at me because I always talk about my brother, but I can''t help it, whenever I see a man I can''t help butpare him to my brother. Something that caused me a mixture of curiosity and disgust is that, ording to Hiroki, I am a character from an anime called ''Himouto! Umaru-chan''. Hiroki showed me the manga and anime where I appear and made fun of me saying that I''m an incestuous with a brotherplex, but that helped me confirm a theory. ording to the Theory of Parallel Universes, there are infinite realities that show infinite possibilities. Maybe every anime world is real because the reality of one world is fiction for another world. That would exin why I can meet fictional characters as if they were real people. ording to that theory, I am an alternate version of the anime protagonist ''Himouto! Umaru-chan''. I know that because my family is different from the family of the main character in the anime, my life has also been totally different. Although the Umaru from the anime seems to have a calmer and more peaceful life than me, I''m not jealous, my life is nice as long as my brother is a part of it. I don''t want to lose my brother... Hiroki seems like the kind of idiot who spreads spoilers, so I sent copies of each anime to the chat room before he did. If he sent the information, the women would be grateful and I''m not going to let Hiroki take advantage of my new friends. Apparently, each member of the chat lives at a point in time before the plot of each anime. Mirko was grateful to learn of All For One''s ns, though she seemed excited at the thought of fighting to the near death. Esdeath couldn''t think of falling in love with a traitor to the empire and she didn''t care about the corruption of the empire either. She didn''t care if she knew about the anime Akame ga Kill, but she thanked me for giving her the identity of the Night Raid members¡­ Oops. Medaka was not at all interested in her anime, but she seemed happy to see the development of her rtionship with the protagonist Zenkichi Hitoyoshi. This caused Hiroki great displeasure¡­ heh. Eto showed curiosity about her anime, though her attention seemed to be totally directed toward the protagonist Ken Kaneki. Again, Hiroki was upset¡­ Hehe. Kiss-shot was totally apathetic towards her anime. Whether it was the plot with the vampire hunters, the reappearance of her first servant, or the entire plot with Koyomi Araragi, she was indifferent to everything. I couldn''t find any information on Hiroki, which reaffirmed my theory that he is a reincarnated without an anime origin. Anyway, thest week has been exciting, especially because of a message that appeared yesterday. [Chat Room Notification: Chat members have shared the required number of messages to unlock stage 2. The first-dimensional journey will begin in 24 hours. During dimensional travel, each chat member''s personal time will be altered so that chat members can travel without a single second passing on their home worlds. Upon returning from the trip, the impact of the dimensional adaptation will be distributed among the chat members to lessen the impact] I couldn''t understand thest part of the message, I just hope it''s not too painful as pain scares me. There are 10 minutes left until the journey to another world begins so I spent the whole day storing things in my inventory. My brother says there are four things to prioritize during emergencies: food, water, medicine, and a weapon. My brother had sent arge supply of food, so I packed everything into boxes and suitcases, then put the food in my inventory. Today in the early morning, my brother sent me a text message to say that he wille back to Japan today and he wille to see me at night, so I can take all the food without worrying, my brother can cook again when he gets home. In addition to food, I went to my room and took out a box under my bed. I hate fighting, I''m scared of pain and I panic when I see blood, but my brother forced me to learn about self-defense, or well, he calls it self-defense, but I call it terrorism. In the box there was a pistol and several magazines for the weapon, there was also a military knife, vials with odorless poisons, and a grenade. My brother told me to use this if I''m in danger and he''s not around. I know how to shoot, I know where to stab, and I know how to administer poisons. I''ve always wanted to never wear these things, but my death will also be my brother''s death and I can''t let that happen. In addition to the box, I searched the entire house for anything that might be useful. My brother is obsessed with hiding weapons, so there must be more stuff in unexpected ces. In our previous house, there were guns, knives, scalpels, needles, and poisons hidden in furniture and walls, but in this apartment there was nothing. It seems that my brother trusts the safety of this ce and he did not put in new weapons. I sighed and put away some kitchen knives, this is better than nothing. With everything ready, I prepared for the trip while the chat members continued to argue. [Esdeath: Girl, what is your point of view on eating human flesh?] ¡­ I don''t want to get involved in this conversation. This chat room is the only ce where I can talk about my brother honestly, so I''ve mentioned everything I''ve seen. Medaka and Mirko were worried and upset that my brother was literally a serial killer, but they couldn''tin since my brothermitted all sorts of crimes in order to feed and protect me. Eto said that my brother was an interesting human, Kiss-shot had no interest in the subject and Esdeath just nodded in approval. Something I have noticed is that the chat room is divided into two groups; heroes and viins. ording to the anime Himouto! Umaru-chan, I should be on the side of the heroes, not because I was a hero, but out of moral and humanitarian thinking. If things were like this, then it would be 3 heroes and 3 viins, so Hiroki could be the neutral side and thus be on good terms with all six women. The mistake in this is that my perspective is closer to the viins because of my brother''s teachings, but I''m not totally selfish like them, so I''m on the neutral side, which has caused an imbnce in favor of the viins. In order to prevent arguments and fights, I took the role of a mediator and do my best so that the viins don''t humiliate the heroes, but that made Hiroki side with the heroes, which caused him to have many arguments with the woman who more caught his attention, Esdeath. In that aspect I understand Hiroki, Esdeath-sama is cool~ Ahem. [Umaru: Some time ago I saw a news that a human thumb was found inside a hamburger in a fast food ce, maybe we have ingested human meat without realizing it, but nobodyins as long as we think it is animal meat... My brother says that humans are talking animals, so from the perspective of ghouls and vampires, humans are no different than a talking cow... As for Esdeath, I''ve read that people in poor regions of the world spend every second struggling to survive so I can''t judge her for wanting to survive] [Medaka: But¡­ Ugh, can we change the topic?] [Eto: Miss rabbit, look at this~] [Eto has sent an image] ¡­. Eto is holding the decapitated head of a child while she chews on one of his eyes. [Rumi: I''m going to smash your fucking face in!] [Eto: Oh, how scary~] [Kiss-shot: Don''t y with food, those are bad manners] [Esdeath: A shy hobby] [Hiroki: ¡­] [Medaka: I''m going to vomit¡­] We are barely about to meet in person, but they already want to fight. I sighed. Being the mediator between them will be the biggest challenge in my life. [Chat room notification: The first-dimensional journey will begin. Selected World: Infinite Stratos Mission: Find the anomaly] Anomaly? Is it the kind of plot where the members of the chat room have to fix the plot errors of the anime worlds? I wanted to have fun¡­ Ahem, find a cure for my brother, yes, that. [Esdeath: Girl, information] I became a Wikipedia... [Umaru: I think we''ll have to face some kind of plot error or fate... I really have no idea, we''ll have to check the situation] [Hiroki: Maybe a monster from another dimension appeared and is causing chaos, so we must save the world... Or maybe the protagonist turned into a woman and a man must take her ce... a free harem... hehe] [Eto: Oh, a war, that sounds exciting~] [Medaka: No matter the situation, we must help those who need it] [Rumi: I hope to find some strong idiots to beat up] Is seriously no one going to make ament about Hiroki''s stupidity?! This is frustrating¡­ [Chat Room Notification: Dimensional Travel Begins] I saw the world around me fade like an old movie, only the chat screen had color. [Begins on...¡­..¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...........0101010101000000000000000000000000000000000000000000001111111111....] What''s that?! Why is there an eye on the screen?! --- --- --- Author''s Note: Happy New Year! My best wishes to all of you. A big hug and much love <3 Chapter 310: Infinite Stratos 1 Chapter 310: Infinite Stratos 1 (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) Ever since I learned to speak, my brother has instilled in me the idea not to trust anyone, not even him. The only person I can trust is myself. Even though I grew fond of the people in the chat room in thest week, I can''t forget that each person has their own outlook on life, sense of moral values, and personal ambitions. Esdeath and Eto are highly intelligent, Kiss-Shot has a long life experience, and although Mirko and Medaka act like muscle heads, they are also intelligent women. Pretending innocent to stop Hiroki''s stupidity will be hard, but I''ve lived with a professional liar all my life, so I know how to keep up appearances. I just have to forget all my problems and secure little psychological keys that will make me remember my desire to stop Hiroki, I also have to make sure I don''t blindly trust the chat room, this could be some kind of sinister game of some deity with too much time free. My brother taught me to adapt my state of mind to each situation, so I forgot all my worries and concentrated on enjoying the adventure¡­ As my thoughts adjusted, I took in my surroundings. I am lying on afortable bed. Judging from the structure of the room, this ce seems to be a first-ss hospital. I have never been in a luxurious hospital, but I can recognize that the materials of the infrastructure and the bed are of the best quality. I looked at my right arm and saw a catheter in my wrist that was administering a clear serum to my body. I also have a breathing system connected to my nostrils. It''s not the first time I''ve woken up in a hospital not knowing what happened, this is simr to when I had chickenpox and my brother took me for medical attention. Even though I feel anxious and a little scared, my brother taught me to stay calm. For now, I pretended to be unconscious and opened the chat room. The chat room is visible even with your eyes closed which is very useful. [Kiss-Shot: How''s the girl doing?] [Medaka: she has been asleep for two days, I''m worried¡­] So I was unconscious for two days. This is very strange. I went through all the conversations and understood a little of what happened. When we got to Infinite Stratos, I fell into aa before I could say a word. The other members of the chat just watched me faint without knowing what had happened. Medaka and Mirko were worried and thought that I had a bout of anemia, or maybe my body was too weak for space travel. One thing we have understood is that I am the weakest and most useless person in the chat room. Even idiot Hiroki is a good fighter, way above human standards. Byparison, he should be on Ken''s level in Street Fighter. It is assumed that he reincarnated in a world where humanity is practically extinct and the world is popted by monsters, something like Monster Hunter, but without the cute Felynes. Hiroki was excited to get out of his world since he hasn''t found women to sexually harass in that ce, but that also means that he has lived thest 10 years fighting to survive. It doesn''t make sense that a newborn can survive in a world full of monsters, but hey, they''re things for protagonists, it''s not worth thinking about. Hiroki being a living boner aside, I''m the only normal human in the chat room, and therefore became the team mascot. I don''t mind being treated like a helpless and useless child, I just want to avoid bing an obstacle. Even though I''m the weakest in the group, I''ve be the voice of reason that calms down arguments before they get out of hand. Mirko and Medaka wanted to take me to a hospital, but Eto had prepared a prank to spite both women with a strong sense of justice. The chat room inventory cannot store living things, but raw meat is easy to store. Eto had brought a female head to mock Mirko. If I''m not mistaken, that''s the mother of the child she had decapitated. Mirko lost his mind in anger and so began the chaos. When we arrived at Infinite Stratos, we appeared in an apartment within the city where the main plot of the anime takes ce. The apartment wasrge andfortable, but now it was just rubble as Mirko kicked Eto, sending the ghoul crashing through the wall onto the street. Both women started fighting, which caused a lot of chaos. Eto did not use her kagune, the main weapon of a ghoul. She only escaped from Mirko while she was pretending to be a scared girl running from a psychopath. Esdeath didn''t intervene, she had chosen to watch the show to have better control and understanding of the situation. What was expected of an intelligent general. Kya Esdeath-sama! ¡­ ahem. Kiss-Shot didn''t intervene either, she left the house and took a big jump that made her disappear on the horizon. At that time it was daytime, but the sun is something insignificant for the best vampire waifu. Hiroki tried to stop Mirko and Eto, but Mirko was too angry, while Eto was having fun. Both women continued to y cat and mouse as Hiroki chased after them. While all this was happening, Medaka carried me to a hospital. She is very kind. The fact that Eto did something so shy made no sense since, in the anime, she is a calcting and intelligent woman, she must have had an ulterior motive, and it was. The chaos caused by Mirko caught the attention of the special forces, and to her bad luck, the strongest person in Infinite Stratos was in town. Chifuyu Orimura, the best waifu in this anime, appeared to stop Mirko. From everyone''s perspective, a mad woman with monstrous strength was trying to kill a defenseless and innocent woman who could only run for her life. Eto doesn''t know the plot of Infinite Stratos, but seeing that we are in a modern city, she assumed that this world must have armed forces that maintain order. Eto had made Mirko angry so that the police or soldiers of this world would take care of the rabbit waifu. Mirko realized that she had fallen into a trap, and although she was furious, she gave up so as not to cause more trouble. Mirko is addicted to fighting, but she was able to recognize that Chifuyu was not an enemy and there was no point in her fighting, that would only make the misunderstanding worse. Mirko was arrested, which caused Eto''s endless taunting within the chat room. I don''t know all the details of what happened as I''m just guessing based on the messages within the chat, but I was able to understand the big picture. When we came to this world, the chat room gave us official identities so we''re not people who just appeared out of nowhere. Eto is an agent of the intelligence department who was transferred to teach at the IS Academy, her job is to supervise that the students are useful weapons for the government. The IS Academy gathers people from all over the world who arepatible with the most important weapons of Infinite Stratos, so it is the focal point of geopolitics in this anime world. In this anime, the most important weapon is robotic exoskeletons with strongbat capabilities, these are called Infinite Stratos, or IS for short. Esdeath was also registered as a teacher sent from Russia, while Kiss-Shot was a teacher originally from Romania. Kiss-Shot didn''t want to get involved in the plot, but Hiroki used his protagonist''s charm to convince her that this could eliminate her boredom. I need to hurry to destroy Hiroki''s ns to form a harem¡­ This isn''t just to protect chat members anymore, that idiotpletely disgusts me. Medaka, Hiroki, and I were epted as students at the academy, the age difference was irrelevant to the plot. Medaka and I are in the academy age range, but Hiroki was epted since, by absolute coincidence, he is the second male capable of using IS. Robotic exoskeletons can only be used by women, but the protagonist of this anime can use them for reasons that honestly seem like a stupid Plot twist to me that the author used to justify his big-sisters-fetish. Now Ichika Orimura, the protagonist of Infinite Stratos, is not the only man who can use IS, Hiroki also showed that men can use these weapons. ording to the original plot of the anime, various countries will send agents to approach Ichika and Hiroki as they are useful weapons. In this world, women have gained great status from IS, but if men can also use those weapons, then the gender bnce will be even. Medaka mentioned that she was progressing on her personal quest, so each member of the chat room must have received an individual quest, the problem is that I didn''t receive anything¡­ I''m a bit depressed, but hey, at least I get to see my waifus. Because I developed a certain disgust towards men, only 2D waifus can ease my otaku heart. There are very few male characters that I like, although they are usually those who act as cool older brothers¡­ Ahem. I''m supposed to be in a hospital next to the academy, so I just need to show that I''m okay to be taken to the academy. From what I saw in the messages, Hiroki is causing trouble as she constantly antagonizes the protagonist Ichika Orimura. It''s like that idiot wants to humiliate the protagonist because he''s jealous that Ichika has a harem. The plot has just started, so Ichika hasn''t formed her harem yet, but that didn''t stop Hiroki''s stupidity. For now, each member of the chat room is moving on her own to fulfill the main mission of the chat room, to find the anomaly in this world. Eto exined to the security agency that she was only joking with Mirko, so the best rabbit waifu was released. Mirko just wants to smash Eto''s face in, but somehow Hiroki managed to get both women to agree to a temporary peace to aplish the mission. Looking at the interactions in the chat, it''s clear that Hiroki managed to be closer to the chat members in the time I was away, I need to hurry to enter the academy and ruin that idiot''s ns¡­ I really don''t fully understand why I hate Hiroki so much, I actually like reading about stupid protagonists who seed by sheer luck as that makes me forget how cruel reality is. Even though Hiroki fits the kind of buffoon I enjoy reading about, I can''t stand his existence. Maybe it''s because Hiroki reminds me of the degenerate perverts who tried to attack me when I was a child... ¡­ I don''t want to think about that again. ¡­ I miss my brother. Not seeing my brother for long periods of time is normal for me, but now that I''m in another world, I feel alone... Even if my brother goes out of town or travels to another country, I can feel that he will protect me from any danger, but now I am in another world, I am far away¡­he can''t protect me if something bad happens to me¡­ I couldn''t keep pretending to be asleep, the desire to cry made my eyes hurt. It''s the first time in my entire life that I feel so alone... [¡ö: ^^ <3] That thing again?! What the hell is that thing?! The eye seems to be dead, but I have a feeling that thing is smiling kindly... [¡ö: ^^ <3 <3] ¡­ That thing can read my mind?! [¡ö: ^^] ¡­ I-Is t-that a yes? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­. Are you the administrator of the chat room? [¡ö: >.<] I''ll assume that''s a no. Who or what are you? [¡ö: ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö] ¡­ What? [¡ö: Q-Q] Are you crying because you can''t talk? [¡ö: Q-Q] ¡­ Can you only make symbols and faces? [¡ö: ^^] That is a yes¡­ This is all too strange and I can''t exin this feeling. Normally, this kind of unknown situation should cause me difort and concern, but this strange thing or person gives me an inexplicable feeling of trust that I can only feel with my brother. [¡ö: QuQ <3] ¡­ You are kind of cute. By the way, are you a man or a woman? To think I always made fun of that question in Pok¨¦mon... [¡ö: 2] Woman? [¡ö: ^^] I don''t know if this is dangerous or a good thing, but at least I''m not alone anymore. Still, I miss my brother... I opened my eyes and shook my head. This is not the time to fall into depression, I need toplete the mission to obtain a cure for my brother. In this anime there is science genius Tabane Shinonono, maybe she can design a medicine that can cure my brother''s dying organs. Also, having Esdeath and Mirko as teachers will be great! I''m d I put my camera away, I''ll be taking lots of souvenir pictures. If I can stop Hiroki from getting a harem, it will be fun to photograph his frustrated face to make memes. [¡ö: :D <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3] Do you like that idea? [¡ö: ^^ <3] Okay, let''s ruin the bullshit for that stupid fanfic protagonist! [¡ö: ^^ <3 ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö <3 ¡ö¡ö ¡ö] Uh yeah, whatever you say... We will need a trantor. Chapter 311: Infinite Stratos 2 Chapter 311: Infinite Stratos 2 (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) I joined the sses right out of the hospital and by coincidence was assigned to the ssroom where the cast of main characters are. The plot started in the two days I was in the hospital, so all the waifus are already gathered at the academy. I don''t remember the timeline of Infinite Stratos since it wasn''t a memorable anime, but I''m sure the important events are being rushed. I don''t know if this is because we came to this world, or if this is because of the supposed anomaly, but it''s something strange. So far we have found no trace of the anomaly, but my mind is saturated with the nonsense around me. Honestly, I like animes based on action and a harem of submissive waifus since they are predictable, but interacting with people who only live to praise the protagonist is very boring¡­ The main cast of Infinite Stratos are waifus with clich¨¦ personalities; The childhood friend tsundere, the home-breaker woman with big breasts, the cold beauty hiding an adorable personality, the big-breasted girl with a kind heart¡­ The fact that most of the girls are tsunderes only makes things more annoying. I like clich¨¦s because they are funny on a screen, but living them in person is aplete headache. I already sound like my brother... What makes things more annoying is that the idiot Hiroki looks like a child who was ignored by his parents, all the time he seeks to be the center of attention which makes him as annoying as a fly in the ear. Worst of all, only I can see how annoying that little idiot is, everyone celebrates his stupidity. Hiroki entered the women''s locker room when most of the female cast, Medaka and I were changing. Fortunately, I have a habit of dressing quickly or it would be hard to resist the urge to shoot the idiot. The little jerk acted like he had the wrong locker room and was forgiven after making an innocent face. I had to fight the urge to vomit. My dislike for Hiroki is obvious so it''s been hard to make friends with other people. It''s like the whole world revolves around that jerk, so people don''t want to associate with me for bullying Hiroki. It''s currently lunchtime and I''m eating alone. My friendship with the waifus in the chat room still exists despite my arguments with Hiroki, but they are too busy with their personal missions and I can only spend time with Medaka. The truth is that Medaka and I have some trouble getting along as our ideals and moral values are too different. Medaka is a supporter of Rousseau in thinking that people are good by nature, on the other hand, I follow my brother''s belief that people are idiots by nature. Medaka is very kind and sometimes she spends time with me since she is worried about seeing me alone, although she is usually busy herself and she has formed a kind of student council to help all the students in the academy. She is the stereotype of Mary Sue who seeks to save the world... Although it depresses me to think that my brother is dying, the truth is that loneliness does not bother me, especially since now I have a strangepanion to keep mepany. [¡ö: ^^ <3] The strange eye that appeared in my chat room is not visible to the other chat members, only I can see her and read her messages. The eye cannot speak, but we found a way to speak. I used a method simr to that used by some patients with multiple sclerosis. In my mind, I recite the alphabet and the eye gives me a cue to stop at a letter so she can make sentences. Now I know the eye is called Paranoia, although it likes her when I call her Paranoia-chan. It''s a strange name, but at this point, strange is normal. Paranoia-chan didn''t want to tell me why she was helping me nor did she exin her identity to me, she just said that she was here to protect me. I''m still surprised that I feel so trusting towards an unknown and suspicious entity, but I can''t resist even if Paranoia-chan is controlling my mind, so it''s useless to worry. [¡ö: >->] Don''t look at me like that, I know you hate mind control, Paranoia-chan would never do something that disgusting. [¡ö: ^^] Using the alphabet method is very time-consuming so the important things are through signnguage. [¡ö: !! <] I sighed and tilted my head to the left, avoiding a small ball of wet paper that was pointed at my face. In the distance, I saw Hiroki hiding after failing his stupid childish prank. The exmation points mean I have to dodge something, and the arrow says where I have to move to avoid danger. Thank you Paranoia-chan. [¡ö: ^^] There are many things I don''t understand, but at least I don''t feel alone. It was lunch-time so I took out a packet of cookies made by my brother and ate one. I don''t know how long this trip willst so I''m trying to ration the food made by my brother. Every day I only eat two or three things made by my brother, the rest of the food is the food of this world. This academy is the most important ce in this anime so the food is of the highest quality, but everything looks like tasteless sticpared to my brother''s food. This is not just my perspective as a younger sister, my brother is really prodigious at cooking. If he were a woman, he would make an excellent waifu, although it is possible that he would be seen as a whore... [¡ö: >->] Ugh, you''re right, it''s better not to think that kind of thing. One good thing about eating alone is that I don''t have to share the food made by my brother, just the smell of this cookie could attract most of the students. I enjoyed the delicious taste of the chocte chip cookie, but a strange light caught my eye. Paranoia-chan''s eye is usually opaque ck like a corpse''s eye, but now she is emitting a strange purple-blue light. "Umaru-chan" ¨C Medaka''s cheerful voice came closer. "Umaru-chan" ¨C Medaka''s cheerful voice came closer. How strange, Medaka usually eats in the student council room so we never eat together. I turned my gaze and saw that the Mary Sue was getting closer while she was holding a homemade bento box, she became interested in learning how to be a good wife after reading about the progress of her rtionship with Zenkichi Hitoyoshi. "Weren''t you in the student council room?" - I wanted to satisfy my curiosity. Medaka is simr to a Japanese sryman, she is totally addicted to working and sometimes forgets to eat because of her work in the student council. Hiroki wanted to take advantage of this and started acting like a younger brother who wants to take care of his hard-working older sister, he''s even learning how to cook just to get closer to women, although considering he''s a fanfic protagonist, he doesn''t even need to work hard to be a world famous chef. Stupid protagonists who have an easy life... Medaka smiled wryly. ¨C "Shinonono-san and Sarashiki-san argued again, but their fight caused Shinonono-san to trip over theputer so I''m free until theputer is fixed" Even though I like anime, it makes me ufortable to call people by theirst names, plus sometimes I forget to use Japanese honorifics so people sometimes think I''m being rude... Mom showed me Japanese manners since I was little, but my brother was the one who really brought me up and he has always been rude. Actually, I already finished my lunch, I only have to finish dessert so it''s not bad to eat together with Medaka¡­ A! I looked at Medaka, she had stopped talking and now she was drooling while she was looking at my right hand, or rather, she was looking at the cookie in my hand. My brother says that one''s own good-beinges before the greater good, so in a friendly and mature manner, I stuffed the entire cookie into my mouth and covered my lips with my hands. "Hey! I was only going to ask you for a small piece!" ¨C Medaka had the expression of a girl whose sweets were stolen. I won''t fall into that trap moe! She used that expression to convince the other students to form a student council. I won''t deny that she is cute, her expression is so adorable that I want a dakimakura of her, but my brother''s cookies are more valuable than waifus. I won''t hand over a single cookie made by my brother! [¡ö: 1] ¡­ What?! Are you saying I should give a cookie to the Mary Sue?! [¡ö: ^^] No! These are my cookies! [¡ö: >->] B-But, I don''t know when I''ll see my brother¡­ What will I do if my food reserve runs out before I return to my world?! I''m going to die! [¡ö: ¡­ ?.?] Are you rolling your eyes?! [¡ö: ?.?] ¡­ B-But¡­ my cookies¡­ [¡ö: ¡­] ¡­ Okay¡­ But it will only be one! [¡ö: ^^] I resisted the pain in my heart and looked at Medaka while I resisted the urge to run away. "My brother made me some food before he went on a trip, so I don''t have a lot of food, b-but I can give you some¡­" ¨C I opened my inventory and took out a packet of cookies. ¨C "W-We are friends so it is g-good to share¡­" My heart is bleeding. Medaka looked at the packet of cookies and swallowed hard at the smell of food. Freshly baked cookies are much more delicious, but even if these cookies have been stored for several days, they still emit a delicious aroma that can make even the most discerning food taster salivate. I took out a cookie and gave it to Medaka. I must not cry, I must not cry... Medaka epted the cookie with a big smile. Normally she is elegant to the point where she can embarrass the most conceited princesses, but this time she forgot all her manners and took a small bite of the cookie like she was a squirrel. "Yummy! Ah~?!" ¨C Medaka made an exaggerated expression as she screamed with extreme joy, although that happiness was overshadowed by her strange moan. That sounded like hentai audio¡­ I ignored that Medaka had an expression I''ve only seen in doujins tagged Mindbreak and took out two cookies for myself, then put the cookie packaging away. I don''t normally eat two cookies in a row, but my broken heart needs the taste of chocte hazelnut. Medaka slowly ate the cookie as if she was scared to finish the cookie, but she also had a smirk as if she had found the reason why she is alive. It pains me to share the food my brother made, but seeing a Mary Sue being defeated by my brother''s food gives me a great sense of pride. My brother may be a serial killer, a womanizer with questionable fetishes and he may have possible alcohol problems that he inherited from our father, but my brother is always and will always be the best. Ignoring Medaka''s strange moans, it was nice to eat with a friend. The only times I''ve eaten with a friend have been when Ebina visits us, although she''s usually too nervous and always talks about my brother, so this is really the first time I''ve enjoyed a meal alone with a friend. Medaka and I finished eating. It was depressing to lose a cookie, but strangely, food tastes better when shared... There was no point thinking about what he missed, so I smirked. "It''s sad that I can''t keep eating that cookie anymore" ¨C Medaka sighed, she had even used a handkerchief to collect the crumbs and eat them. I smiled slightly wryly. ¨C "That is why I have kept my brother''s food a secret¡­ but I can share a little food with you from time to time" "Seriously?!" ¨C Medaka had a bright smile, although she then seemed worried. ¨C "But you seem to value that food a lot, besides that it is something your brother gave you¡­" Her kindness is so radiant that my eyes hurt. "My brother always says that only idiots are kind, but he''s not here" ¨C I smiled and scratched my cheek. ¨C "Eating with a friend is nice" My brother is always away, my father is often causing trouble, my mother has her head in the clouds, and Ebina can''t visit me every day. Eating alone has be normal for me. Although Medaka''s naive idealism seems stupid to me, I like her. "You really love your brother" ¨C Medaka smiled kindly at me. "Yes, he is the person I love the most" - I smiled wholeheartedly. ¨C "Although I am a little d that he is not here, he would go crazy if he knew that I not only left home without his permission, I even went to another world¡­" If my brother finds out about this, I can already imagine him putting me in a cage. ... I felt a chill. "Your brother isn''t a nice person, but he must have a kind side for everything you''ve said about him" ¨C Medaka seemed a little kinder than usual. I scratched my cheek in embarrassment, maybe I''d talked too much about my brother. At this rate, people will think I have a broconplex or am some kind of incestuous pervert. It is true that I love my brother with all my heart, but it is the love of a younger sister towards an older brother. In a way, it''s not an exaggeration to say that he is my father figure... I started talking to Medaka about other topics like true friends. Although I know Medaka because I read the Medaka Box manga, there are some things that don''t appear in the manga. Medaka told me about Zenkichi Hitoyoshi, the protagonist of Medaka Box. Although I don''t entirely like Zenkichi as the protagonist, he makes a good dynamic with Medaka as a voice of reason and a reliable ally, although listening to Medaka, I feel that her current love for Zenkichi is more like a crush in elementary school and not the devoted love of a wife. One thing I''ve noticed is that the feelings of every woman who has interacted with Hiroki have been affected. Medaka seemed to be paying too much attention to the little idiot, and part of her love for Zenkichi seemed to have faded, but now it seemed that love had returned, albeit in a more innocent way. It''s like Medaka''s feelings had returned to her childhood crush, an immature and idealized love. It''s like her heart was reset at the beginning of the Medaka Box manga... Maybe I''m just overthinking it. "It was just an ident, I swear!" ¨C A scream interrupted my happy moment with Medaka. We are sitting under one of the windows of the academy and from the window, a little idiot had jumped. That idiot did something perverted again, but his luck as a protagonist protects him... My reflexes and perception are excellent from all the quick reaction games I usually y, so I was able to judge that Hiroki won''t get hurt from that fall, but it seems that his face is aimed at Medaka''s breasts. A To Love-Ru stylending¡­ It''s not the first time this has happened and I can''t stop it, I can only sigh in relief that that idiot''s perversions aren''t directed at me. Just when I thought Hiroki''s face would be buried in Medaka''s big breasts, something totally unexpected happened. Medaka stepped back and allowed Hiroki''s face to hit the ground. "Eh?" - I stared nkly... The clich¨¦ just failed! Hurrah! I mean... What?! Medaka sighed and crossed her arms under her breasts. This made her big breasts rise, but the serious look on her face was a bit intimidating. ¨C "Hiroki-san, you are already an adult, you should stop acting like a child even if you have that appearance" ..... What?! Nobody listened to me when I showed that Hiroki was a lolicon idiot with a chronological age that is over 30, but now Medaka is using her brain! What''s going on?! Hiroki raised his face from the ground and looked at Medaka in shock, he is just as shocked as me. Medaka started to lecture Hiroki, but both the idiot and I could only stare at the waifu in disbelief. All the appreciation and affection that Medaka had shown since he started the chat room had been reced with the serious and professional demeanor of a student council president. I should be happy that Medaka snapped out of the apparent mind control spell infecting her mind, but it was all so sudden that I can''t even jump for joy and make fun of the little jerk. I am very confused... [¡ö: >:) ] Paranoia-chan? Do you know what is happening?! [¡ö: ^^] Let''s go, tell me it! [¡ö: c: ] ¡­Won''t you tell me? [¡ö: c: ] ¡­ I reviewed all the events. Let''s see, a variable that could affect Medaka and that was something that has not happened until now... Can not be. Can my brother''s food eliminate things that affect the mind? [¡ö: ¡­] Hey, don''t be silent! [¡ö: ¡­] It doesn''t matter, I can confirm this myself, but it''s sad to lose my precious food¡­ Seeing Hiroki making an incredulous face is wonderful though~ I didn''t think pissing off fanfic protagonists would be so much fun. Let''s see, the women in the chat room are busy with their missions, but maybe my brother''s food can affect the waifus of Infinite Stratos. Hiroki has be very close to the exhibitionist waifu, Tatenashi Sarashiki... She will be the first to sumb to my brother''s culinary talent! Come on Paranoia-chan! Let''s ruin the little degenerate''s harem! [¡ö: >:D ] Hehe. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Chapter 300! I''m very happy! Thank you for all the support you have given me, I have no words to describe all the gratitude I have towards you, readers. I hope you continue to enjoy my work and I wish you much happiness, I will continue to do the best that my limited literary abilities allow me. Thanks for reading my work. A big hug <3 Chapter 312: Infinite Stratos 3 Chapter 312: Infinite Stratos 3 (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) This is so rxing... "Come here, perverted idiot!" "I already said it was an ident!" "I''m going to castrate you!" "Ahhhhh this shouldn''t be like this!" The Infinite Stratos waifus were chasing Hiroki, the hatred in the eyes of that waifus was so intense that they seemed to have seen Krillin die. Today there wasbat training so it was necessary for the women to go to the showers after training. I hate showers, but Mirko forced me to take a shower even though my body doesn''t stink. I couldn''t fight her so I quickly washed my body and then got out of there. My luck was very good as shortly after I got out of the showers, Hiroki climbed in through the window to look at the waifus'' naked bodies. The only neuron in his stupid head is only good for thinking about sex. Hiroki was discovered, but he pretended that he got there by ident while making an innocent and adorable childish face. This had allowed Hiroki to avoid the displeasure of the waifus on multiple asions, but this time, the power of the plot was not on his side. The waifus didn''t buy that stupidity and were furious, especially Medaka since Hiroki had seen every inch of her body naked from her while. The idiot was salivating like a loli addict looking at an elementary school. Medaka proved that she is not a helpless maiden but a shonen protagonist. She kicked Hiroki''s face so hard that the idiot smashed the wall with his body. The fact that Hiroki wasn''t put in aa from that blow shows that the idiot is very strong, or well, he''s as tough as a rom lead with violent waifus. Hiroki''s nose was broken and his perfect face now looked like a Pablo Picasso painting. Despite the pain of having a broken nose, Hiroki managed to get to his feet to escape. The waifus saw this so they covered their bodies with towels and chased after Hiroki to further smash his face. Now I''m on the roof of the academy while watching the group of angry waifus. "That kid''s actions are getting more and more exaggerated, he seems to have realized that things are not progressing as he wants, so he is forcing unpleasant situations" - Next to me was a monster that eats human flesh, but that monster was enjoying a mocha donut. ¨C "He is like a gambler who has lost all his money in a casino, but he decides to pawn his house under the belief that he can recover all his money¡­ it is very funny" My mouth twisted bitterly. ¨C "My father did that¡­ three times¡­" "Your family situation is so unfortunate" ¨C Although the words seemed kind, the tone of voice only showed amusement and mockery. I sighed, I never imagined that I would make friends with a cannibalistic ghoul. Eto Yoshimura, one of the viins of Tokyo Ghoul. She is a twisted person with apletely deranged mind, to say that she is crazy is an understatement, she goes beyond the usual meaning of mental illness. My brother made me read at least one book a week because ording to him, too much inte will only make me more stupid¡­. Silly brother. I like reading manga,ics, web novels, and light novels, but I hate academic books. Even so, I learned several things about various subjects. I don''t know much about psychology since I don''t like it, but I understand that Eto is an extremely dangerous psychopath since she can kill for mere fun, but she is also someone who can coborate with the humans she hates in order to fulfill her own goals. After Medaka stopped being affected by Hiroki''s charm, I shared some food with the Infinite Stratos waifus and the chat room. This not only proved effective in resisting Hiroki''s protagonist charm, but I was also able to make friends with the waifus. I don''t know if they really want to be my friend, or if they just want my brother''s food, but I really don''t care, friendship and love are based on benefits, at least that''s what my brother says. Mirko and Medaka didn''t think too much about the situation, they just think that Hiroki is too perverted which makes him unpleasant. Unlike the heroes, the viins have scary analytical minds. Eto, Esdeath, and Kiss-Shot noticed the change in their feelings. They analyzed the situation and realized that their personalities changed when they met Hiroki, and then went back to normal when they tasted my brother''s food. My low experience in social interactions has made me weak to peer pressure, so I confessed everything I know when they questioned me. I mentioned that I could see Hiroki''s stupidity from the first day we entered the chat room, but I realized that they were being too submissive towards Hiroki. I had many theories, but I didn''t know why I was special. It was only when I saw Medaka changing her attitude that I noticed the effects of my brother''s food. Although I hate Hiroki, I was honest in my spections. I don''t know if Hiroki did something to affect women, if it''s a passive skill he doesn''t know about, or if someone else is using Hiroki as a pawn. I also mentioned that as far as I know, my world is normal without any trace of special skills or magical creatures, but it''s possible that all of that exists in secret. Most likely, my brother has some sort of magical or psychic skill that protects his mind, and he can share that skill through food. I didn''t mention that it only increases my anxiety. If my brother already found the cure for his dying body, then it''s a matter of time before he gets involved in something dangerous, but if he still doesn''t find a cure, then he will die in no time¡­ I want to be strong to protect my brother in the same way that he has protected me all my life. Although it all sounded strange, the three waifus believed me which made me a little happy. Feeling that someone trusts me is very nice. Although I expected that Eto and Esdeath would be interested in understanding the situation, it was unexpected that Kiss-Shot would be so interested in all of this, especially since she always seems apathetic and bored with life. The three women analyzed the situation and determined that we stillck a lot of information, but for now, it is best to assume that Hiroki is not an ally, but not an enemy either, at least not for now. At that moment, Kiss-Shot made a remark that chilled us all. Can the person who tried to affect our emotions use the chat room to monitor us? That wasn''t impossible and that worried us, but then my new friend, Paranoia-chan, appeared. Paranoia-cha said that everything was fine and the chat room was rtively safe, but I think she will give me some warnings in the future. I exined this to the waifus, although they had several doubts. Despite the doubts, we established a group to seek answers and, if necessary, eliminate Hiroki. We also prepare a short exnation for Mirko and Medaka as it will be a problem if they suspect that we are nning something. We told them that some unknown creature or person was stalking us and wanted to use Hiroki, so we need to find information. We didn''t tell you all our guesses since Mirko is very impulsive and if she thinks Hiroki uses mind control to subdue women, she''ll run to smash the idiot''s face in, especially since she no longer sees Hiroki as an innocent shota, but as an adult posing as a child. Although I would like to see the rabbit waifu beating up the fanfic protagonist, we are stillcking information and it is possible that Mirko will fall into danger if she acts impulsively. On the other hand, Medaka''s mind is full of happiness and rainbows, she will never ept that Hiroki is an enemy, it is even possible that she will try to protect him if he turns out to be an enemy that must be killed. For now, Medaka and Mirko are more attentive to Hiroki''s actions, although this also makes them very angry as they can see that Hiroki is a potential sexual abuser. Now Hiroki was excluded from the group, but he hasn''t realized this because he was too busy harassing the Infinite Stratos waifus. As for the viinous waifus, they don''t trust Paranoia-chan and I understand it, if it wasn''t for the feeling of familiarity she gives me then I wouldn''t trust her either. [¡ö: Q-Q] Don''t worry, I trust you, you can see my thoughts so I can''t lie to you. [¡ö: <3] Although the waifus don''t trust Paranoia-chan, they had no choice but to ept her since there are still many things we can''t understand. On the other hand, Eto theorized that maybe Paranoia-chan doesn''t exist and that my theory of hidden powers is true. ording to her, Paranoia-chan is a figment of my imagination, and Paranoia-chan''s prediction abilities are actually my own ability to perceive future events. This made Paranoia-chan angry, but I can''t help but think that it''s possible¡­ My mother has mental and emotional problems that make her lose track of reality, as well as being emotionally dependent. My father is an alcoholic and gambling narcissist who tried to prostitute my mother and me¡­. I do not want to think about that. My brother is a mythomaniac psychopath who started killing people before he was ten years old. My whole family has mental problems, so it wouldn''t be strange if I have some kind of schizophrenia or something. It could even be that all this is a hallucination generated by the fear of losing my brother... I never told my brother, but many times I had suicidal thoughts... [¡ö: <3 <3 <3 <3] I''m fine Paranoia-chan, I just started to ramble. [¡ö: <3] Although what Eto said made sense, I firmly believe that Paranoia-chan is real and she is my friend, although I have started to think that maybe, just maybe, she was sent by my brother to protect me¡­ ¡­ You will not say anything? ¡­ [¡ö: /? .?. ?] ¡­ Seriously? A cat? [¡ö: ^???^] ¡­ My brother likes cats, although cats hate him¡­ I miss him¡­ "Are you thinking of your brother again?" ¨C Eto''s voice took me out of my thoughts. I sighed. ¨C "I miss him a lot" Eto shrugged with a smile. ¨C "You will be able to see him when we finish the affairs of this world, don''t be so hasty¡­ on the other hand, I would like to meet your brother¡­" Eto despises humans, but she doesn''t totally hate Esdeath and me since we have no prejudice against ghouls or vampires, she even developed a small friendship with Kiss-Shot since they both have simr diets. Although Eto has a great disgust towards humans, she developed a curiosity towards my brother. This is not only because of all that I have talked about him, but my brother''s food is too strange. The food not only canceled Hiroki''s charm, Esdeath mentioned that she had stopped hearing the incessant voices of her teigu (Akame ga Kill anime''s main weapon). Esdeath''s weapon is called the Demon''s Extract, a teigu created from the blood of a monster capable of controlling ice. That teigu is very powerful, but it has the defect of generating voices that will try to control the user''s mind. Esdeath had managed to subdue the voices thanks to her exaggerated willpower, but the voices have not stopped ringing inside her head. Esdeath said that she had already gotten used to the voices, but it was rxing to have a clear mind, also, she seems to have increased control of her teigu now that the voices have disappeared. My brother is a PowerUP¡­ Besides Esdeath, all the women in the chat room were curious about my brother. Ghouls can''t eat human food, but my brother''s food turned out to be very nutritious for Eto. ording to her, a single cookie was more nutritious than eating 1000 ghouls¡­ That sounds very bizarre. Like Esdeath, Eto felt that her strength had improved thanks to my brother''s food, it is even possible that her kagune had evolved, although she has not checked it since it would be a problem if the people of this world find out that she is a human-eating monster. Eto wanted my brother''s food to help the ghouls in her world, but she didn''t force me to give it to her instead she wants to meet my brother. I don''t know if she wants to learn how to cook like my brother, or if she wants to kidnap him to be the chef for the ghouls, but I''m not worried, the strongest person in the chat group also wants to meet my brother. Kiss-Shot was very interested in my brother''s food since, ording to her, a single cookie had satisfied her endless hunger. Kiss-Shot can eat human food, but her hunger for human meat is something that can''t go away. She is able to control that hunger and she can go decades without eating, but the feeling of having an empty stomach causes her difort. Kiss-Shot said that with just one cookie, she felt all her hunger disappear and it was the most satisfying feeling in her entire long life. Kiss-Shot warned Eto that if she took her away from her precious food, then the ghoul would have to learn to live without limbs, eyes, and tongue. My brother is a ma for strange women... Esdeath also got involved in this discussion and now three psychopaths want to meet my brother. Even though this is dangerous, I know my brother well enough to know that he''ll be fine, he has plenty of experience dealing with mentally disturbed women, though I''ll need to get stronger just in case¡­ Mirko and Medaka also benefited from my brother''s food, but the benefit was more subtle. Medaka mentioned that her ability to analyze movements andbat techniques had improved. Mirko felt herbat instincts strengthened, although she was the one who had the most exaggerated reaction to tasting the food. Mirko''s loud moan was unexpected, I even think she had an orgasm when she tasted the food. Although Kiss-Shot has the better senses among us, Mirko has animal features and I don''t know if that made her more sensitive to the taste of food. There are many things I don''t understand, so I need answers. Infinite Stratos waifus also had improvements to their perception and concentration abilities. Even though they all had benefits, I didn''t feel jealous. I didn''t realize it before, but now that I think about it, my health and mental abilities improved a lot since my brother''s cooking skills improved. I''m used to staying up all night ying video games, but now I can y for two days straight and all my exhaustion washes away with a two-hour nap. Although my physical abilities are those of a girl my age, my reflexes, memory, and analytical skills are way above normal people, it''s just that I didn''t realize that since I don''t interact much with other people. Although I hate exercise, I decided to ask Mirko and Esdeath for help in learning how to fight. I immediately regretted it as I feel like I''ll die after every training, but both waifus say that my learning ability is a prodigy and before long I''ll be able to defend myself. That doesn''t make me happy, they''re just having fun using me as a punching bag... Despite the pain of training, my brother''s food is capable of relieving all pain, it can even heal any injury I received while training, such as muscle inmmation or any scratch. The mysteries of food only keep increasing so Eto brought a sample of the food to the smartest person in this world, scientist Tabane Shinonono. Tabane was not very interested in analyzing food, but after taking some tests, she was also curious about food. The ingredients were normal and the only remarkable thing was that there were no sugars, carbohydrates, or harmful fats, the food was totally healthy to the point that it did not even generate the urge to defecate. That exins why I didn''t need to go to the bathroom since I only started eating what my brother prepares, I thought I was constipated... Although that was surprising, there was something more important. Food is an energy generator. It''s normal for food to generate energy through digestion, but the nutrients in the food my brother made could literally produce energy. The most surprising thing is that food breaks thews of conservation of energy. Even if a cookie is used as a battery, the energy inside it will not run out. Although that sounds like something radioactive, it was actually healthy, which didn''t make sense. Tabane practically went berserk upon discovering this and said that my brother''s food was the key to building a clean and inexhaustible source of energy. The problem is that all this was only in theory since it was impossible to make electronic devices harness the energy of food. It was as if only intelligent beings could use food, while any other use was totally impossible. Tabane has been locked in herboratory since then, she is obsessed with creating an inexhaustible energy generator, but until now all her attempts have been useless. The energy in the food seemed capable of adapting to anything with a consciousness, be it human, monster, animal, or machine. If something is not a ''person'', then that something will not be able to harness the energy of food. This food was made to feed any species, even artificial beings... Brother¡­ what the hell did you get yourself into?! Sounds like he works at the SCP Foundation... My worries grow every day. Now Tabane calls me from time to time to herboratory to talk. The identity the chat room gave me was that of an orphan, so people think I talk a lot about my brother because I haven''t gotten over the trauma of seeing my family die in a car ident. I identally said that the food was made by my brother, which made Tabane suspicious. I had a discussion with the viins in the chat room and we came to the conclusion that hiding the truth will only cause misunderstandings. We decided to tell the truth to Tabane and Chifuyu on the condition that they do not expose us to the government. We didn''t tell them that Eto and Kiss-Shot eat humans, or that Esdeath is the general of a corrupt dictatorship, but we did exin that we are agents of other worlds and our mission is to visit other worlds in search of abnormalities. Tabane was curious about other worlds, but Chifuyu seems to be suspicious of us and is now watching us. She does think we''re from other worlds, but she seems to think we''re alien spies or something. One good thing that came out of all this is that Tabane will make me a custom IS in exchange for more food samples, although she also wants to meet my brother. I don''t know if the chat room will allow Tabane to travel with me and then bring her back to this world, but Tabane was insistent even when I exined this to her. Now Tabane is doing research on dimension travel in order to be able to replicate the space travel of the chat room. I wish her good luck, even though it''s just a wasted effort. If dimension travel was possible without a chat room, then anyone could go to other anime worlds. I continued eating with Eto until lunchtime was over. The bell signaling the end of break rang so I was about to go back to the ssroom, but the chat room opened. [Kiss-Shot: I think I found the abnormality] Kiss-Shot is on a personal mission to be the first person to find the abnormality so she has been roaming the city day and night. She has the advantage of not needing to sleep. [Kiss-Shot has started a video call] Eto, Medaka, and I connected to the call. I think Mirko and Esdeath are still fighting since they both developed a strange rivalry, on the other hand, Hiroki must be doing stupid things. I looked at the screen and what I saw was¡­ what is that? Kiss-Shot was in the warehouse area of a port. On the ground there were several men with weapons and military clothes without logos, they seem to be mercenaries or spies. [Medaka: Did you have to kill them all?!] I smiled wryly, she''s still too idealistic. Someone willing to kill must be willing to die, those mercenaries do not deservepassion since they chose that path. Kiss-Shot ignored Medaka and pointed to a cage. The scene was littered with blood and intestines, but all of that was forgotten when we saw the cage. The cage was big enough to hold an elephant, but there was only one man or something like a man. The creature was bound with chains that were connected to the ceiling, floor, and walls of the cage. Every one of his joints was chained so he couldn''t move an inch, there were even tubes attached to his body which seemed to be administering sedatives. "This thing was covered with a ck nket" ¨C Kiss-Shot pointed to a thick nket on the floor. That nket seems to have thermal instion so the mercenaries must have been guarding the creature without seeing it. This reminds me of horror games before the monster wreaks havoc... "I''ve never seen anything like this" ¨C Eto murmured with a mixture of curiosity and disgust. I''m not sure, but I think there was a little fear in her voice. I sincerely admire Kiss-Shot, she''s able to stand in front of the creature even though I''m terrified just looking at her, it''s like my body and mind want to turn off the chat room and run away as far as possible. The creature seemed to be fast asleep. His height was two meters, he has two legs and four arms. His skin was ck as petroleum, but it looked solid as stone. It was as if the creature''s body was made of obsidian. The creature had long ws, almost as long as my arms. The creature''s body was covered in long scars that didn''t really look like injuries, it was as if they were eyelids. In various ces on its body, there were strange white-colored spines, although I think those spines look like human teeth. The strangest thing was that the creature''s face resembled a mannequin''s head. It was a human head with no hair, ears, or facial features, just a long vertical scar down the middle of its face. Although the creature has no eyes, the way it breathes is simr to a person in a deep sleep. How does he breathe if he doesn''t have nostrils? No, for starters¡­ What is that thing? [Eto: Did you leave survivors for questioning?] Kiss-Shot pointed to three people on the ground. The three soldiers had their legs and arms broken, but they appear to be still alive, just unconscious. "Esdeath is good with interrogations so I left some alive" ¨C Kiss-Shot spoke with a lot of diforts, she seems to want to get away from the creature as soon as possible, but she also shows curiosity. [Medaka: D-Did that thing move?] We looked at the creature, but there was no change, it was just breathing. [¡ö: !!!!] Eh? [Medaka: Those things are her eyes!] The creature''s scars opened. I was right, those things were eyelids. Dozens of eyes widened and stared at Kiss-Shot. I don''t know if that thing is looking at us, but I can''t stop looking at those eyes. They were ck pupils, cker than the vacuum of space. The look in those eyes was lifeless and emotionless, but it was very different from Paranoia-chan''s eye, it was a strange and disgusting look that caused deep fear, a fear that I can''t describe. It was the fear of something that should not exist even in the darkest nightmares. My head¡­. Hurts¡­ My head hurts¡­ But I can''t close my eyes... [¡ö: ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö] I don''t understand¡­ you know I don''t understand¡­ my head hurts¡­ [¡ö:...] [10000000000000000001111111010101001010....010100.10.10.10.1.0.....¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö] [Umaru has received ¡ö¡ö¡ö] ¡­ The headache disappeared. "Agh, damn it..." ¨C Eto was crouched on the floor while she held her head, but her gaze was still glued to the screen of the chat room. [¡ö: C...c......c......c.........¡ö] Cookie? [¡ö: ^^] I quickly took out a cookie and put it in Eto''s mouth. Eto chewed the food and her expression improved. Taking a deep breath, she looked away from the chat room and gave me a strange look. ¨C "I never thought to say this to a human¡­ thank you" I smiled slightly embarrassed, I''m not used to someone showing me gratitude. I remembered that Eto was not the uncia affected and quickly sent a message to the chat room. [Umaru: Eat my brother''s food, that will nullify the mental attack!] We were worried that Hiroki had some mind control skills so every waifu in the chat has four cookies in her personal inventory. My food supply continues to dwindle, but now is no time to cry. I saw Kiss-Shot taking out a donut to eat in one bite. Kiss-Shot took a deep breath and exhaled with relief, she seemed to be the most affected by the creature''s gaze. Kiss-Shot craned his neck from her and then looked at the creature with a hateful re. ¨C "I''m going to kill this damn thing" The creature seemed to have no emotions or thoughts, the hundreds of eyes just kept staring at Kiss-Shot. [Umaru: Wait, we don''t know if it''s dangerous to touch it] [Medaka: She''s right, we shouldn''t act rashly, even if you''re a vampire, that thing could affect your mind, we don''t know what other abilities it has] Kiss-Shot frowned in annoyance but did not approach the creature. The creature seemed to be tired as it slowly closed its hundreds of eyes again. Suddenly, the chat room issued a new notification. [The anomaly has been identified in the world Infinite Stratos] [Anomaly: Presence of unknown energy that does not match the plot] [Chain quest has been triggered] ¡­I like chain quests within RPG games, but now I can only think that this is a nuisance. Most likely, the chat room will require us to destroy the source causing the anomaly, but this just gives me a bad feeling. [Missions: Identify the anomaly: Sess. Identify the source of the unknown energy: Pending. Eliminate the source of the anomaly: Pending] This is so annoying... [The danger level has been registered as being too high for current members of the chat room] [A space will open for another member of the Multiverse Chat Room] ¡­Is there an OP waifuing or is it just an excuse to expand Hiroki''s harem? [Jade_Skin has connected] Waifu cultivator?! Oh shit, those are the most narcissistic and insufferable waifus, I don''t want to hear about frogs in wells¡­ [Jade_Skin: This venerable demands the elixir that was promised to this venerable] ¡­ I sighed deeply. ¨C "This will be a bother¡­" [¡ö: :^) ] Chapter 313: Infinite Stratos 4 Chapter 313: Infinite Stratos 4 (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) My passion is consuming all kinds of fictional content. Whether it''s Japanese manga and anime, Americanics, Korean manhwas, Chinese manhuas, or fantasy novels from various countries like Russia, Indonesia, or the Philippines, I also like Spanish and English-speaking fanfics or smallics made by beginners. Due to my brother''s insistence, I learned severalnguages, even though he always says that I am stupid and forces me to continue studying. I love to see anything that is an escape from reality, I really love generic and predictable works that were written to fulfill the fantasies of authors frustrated with their own lives. It is because of my love of fiction that I feel a deep distaste when I see tedious problems of real life being tranted into fiction. I have the obsession to finish the things that I start, but immortal cultivation novels are something that many times I have had to leave halfway through. Regarding the works of the Chinese, I love the whole universe that the authors can build based on immortal cultivation, ancestral spirits, and ancient monsters. The whole setting is fascinating and it feels like an epic journey, but there''s something I can''t stand. Damn nationalism! I''m half American and half Japanese, but things like nationality or religion don''t matter to me, if someone insults me for being Japanese it will only make me think I''m talking to an idiot and I won''t pay attention. The problem is that most Chinese novels cling to the idea that the Japanese are demons in human skin. I understand that the history of the Asian continent is full of genocide, rape, and crimesmitted by the Japanese, but the obsession with justifying every stupidity based on historical data causes me enormous boredom. Whether it is killing, raping, stealing or torturing, everything is a heroic act as long as it is against a viin from Japan, Russia, Iraq, Turkey, the United States, Ennd... Basically, everything is justified as long as the Chinese protagonist can humiliate other countries. Again, all of that doesn''t matter to me, but when nationalism is included in an otherworldly cultivation novel, I can only feel a deep frustration that makes me want to scream. There are times when a good novel is overextended and everything bes repetitive as happened in Martial God Asura. At a certain point, the upper realms were identical to the lower realms, only the names of the waifus changed which be irrelevant after 100 chapters. I''m not against protagonists collecting waifus like they''re Pok¨¦mon, but it''s boring when all the waifus are cold beauties with a tsundere temper. Regardless, I can handle the repetitiveness, even keeping up with Against The Gods even though each chapter makes me wish Yun Che was dead. What I can''t stand is racism disguised as nationalism in a world where countries on Earth shouldn''t exist. One of my biggest disappointments was the Otherworldly Evil Monarch novel. I like this author because of the way his novels begin, but he always makes the same mistakes. Halfway through the novel, the protagonists be half-brained degenerates who only think about fornicating, even if it leads them into an all-too-obvious trap. Ruining a good character is a sin, but it is worse when the cruelest and most degenerate enemies turn out to be Japanese, despite the fact that the author has already exined that there is no Japan in that world. Otherworldly Evil Monarch was my favorite Chinese novel, but that only added to my deep disappointment. I didn''t even finish the novel and left it before the major arcs. I couldn''t stand that the protagonist had be more stupid than Issei Hyoudou. It''s been almost two years since I gave up that novel, but now the dark past haunts me, and I''m angry in a childish, unreasonable way. The chat room wants to see me suffer since it summoned the waifu that caused me the most disappointment out of all the cultivation novels I''ve read. Mei Xueyan, also known as Venerable Mei. She is the ruler of all spirit beasts and was the character with the highest potential in both strength and character development. She was the reason I loved that novel, so my heart broke when she turned into a pathetic simp in the middle of the novel. Venerable Mei stopped being a final boss and became a pathetic representation of a submissive woman without will or character, just a nice decoration to magnify the stupid protagonist who bes more idiotic with each passing chapter. Aaaaahhhhhhh! How annoying! "Do you have a problem with this venerable one?" ¨C Male voice, imposing presence, and a ck robe that covers her entire body. If it wasn''t because I know Venerable Mei is a submissive waifu, then I would feel scared by her presence. Although Mei Xueyan lost all my respect for her attitude in the novel, she is still intimidating so I quickly shook my head. ¨C "No problem, I was just thinking about how impressive Venerable Mei''s aura is" Mei Xueyan snorted and chose to ignore me. I''m d this is the Mei Xueyan before the novel starts, at least I got to meet the version that isn''t just a trophy for the protagonist. The chat room had invited Mei Xueyan to help us remove the anomaly, but there is a big problem. The protagonist of Otherworldly Evil Monarch is a transmigrant who reincarnated in the body of a useless, clich¨¦ idiot. The problem is that before the arrival of the protagonist, Mei Xueyan was ambushed by the Holy Lands. Although that was several years before the canon began, Mei Xueyan was only able to suppress her injuries by consuming a lot of resources, and only the protagonist was able to heal her dying body. The current Mei Xueyan is the weaker version with a body that was practically torn to pieces. She is a monster capable of manipting thews of nature and space, but currently, she is only slightly stronger than Kiss-Shot. One thing we discovered is that the chat room disyed different messages to each person. My message was the simplest since I understand what a chat room is, but for the waifus who haven''t read fanfics, they were lured with promises of getting what they want most. My suspicions that the chat room is run by a maniptive demon only keep growing. The chat room promised an elixir capable of healing her wounds and pills that will strengthen the spirit beasts she considers her family. When Mei Xueyan was added to the chat room, I was tasked with exining the situation to her since only Hiroki and I know about fanfics, but Hiroki was just saying stupid things that didn''t help the situation. Hiroki isn''t interested in Chinese novels and hasn''t read Otherworldly Evil Monarch so he didn''t recognize Mei Xueyan, but he seemed to know that she is an absolutely beautiful woman even though she never takes off the ck robe that covers every part of her body, not even her eyes are visible. Maybe he''s just following the clich¨¦ that every jade-skinned beauty is a beauty goddess, though I have a suspicion that he has insider knowledge about the chat room. Paranoia-chan hasn''t given me any detailed exnations, but she has told me that I should never make any promises or agreements with Hiroki, nor should I ept any rewards from the chat room. I mentioned this to the other members of the chat room, but they probably won''t listen to me as they seem very interested in the rewards from their individual quests. Sometimes I feel like no one listens to me... When Mei Xueyan was added to the chat room, she was brought into this world after two hours when I exined the situation to her. Mei Xueyan is very proud, narcissistic, and bossy. She views humans as degenerate creatures that she cannot be trusted. Esdeath, Mirko, and Medaka hate her, Kiss-Shot prefers not to talk to the woman as she got bored of the frog-in-well analogies, Hiroki just seems eager to undress the immortal cultivator, so only Eto and I can talk to her without having a sh of egos. Eto is possibly the smartest woman I''ve ever met. She is very cunning and analytical, she can perfectly understand people''s personalities and predict their actions. She might get along with my brother, or maybe both of them would try to kill each other if they ever met... Eto helped me convince Mei Xueyan to cooperate with us, although now I am Mei Xueyan''s assistant¡­ I''m notining, I like her cocky and haughty attitude, it''s like watching a clich¨¦ viin from a Chinese novel and I''ve always preferred the viins instead of heroes. We are now taking Mei Xueyan to Tabane''s secretboratory. After Kiss-Shot found the four-armed creature, she covered the cage with the insting nket and then carried the cage to an isted location. Esdeath took the surviving mercenaries and in 5 minutes she managed to make them confess everything they knew. Esdeath-sama, step on me¡­! Ahem. The mercenaries had no idea that they were guarding a monster, nor did they know who had sent that thing to the city port. They were a group of mercenaries that were hired to deliver a shipment to this city, apparently, they were to open the package near the IS Academy. This was a big problem because we found out several things about the creature. For starters, that thing opens its eyes every two hours. The creature is unable to attack, but anyone who sees those eyes will have a panic attack as long as they can''t look away from the creature. Esdeath did some experiments on the mercenaries and we found out that my brother''s food can cancel the creature''s mental attack, but there are several conditions for food to be effective. The first mercenary that was exposed to the creature''s gaze began to scream. In less than five seconds, his eyes, nose, and ears began to bleed, but the blood had changed, it had turned ck. The man started growling and tried to attack Esdeath, so she froze him and then destroyed his body. We now know that the creature''s gaze is like a zombie virus and even elite soldiers will be corrupted in a matter of seconds. I have a theory that the mental attack was less effective on us thanks to my brother''s food. Another option is that being people from other worlds, the creature''s abilities have a hard time damaging us, but I ruled out this theory since the person with the highest resistance to mind corruption is me. Another discovery was that the teeth that cover the creature are not sharp and cannot damage human flesh, yet every person who touches them seems to gopletely insane. The mercenary who touched a tooth began to cry andugh as he bit his lips and tongue as if he was hungry. Obviously, all these experiments were done without the knowledge of Hiroki, Mirko, and Medaka. I didn''t want to see something so horrible either since I''m traumatized by blood, but Esdeath insisted that this was part of my training to be strong. I vomited and passed out many times, but Esdeath forced me back to consciousness. Esdeath is in my Top 10 favorite waifus, but at that moment I really wanted to punch her face. She noticed that and just sneered at me. The experiments had to stop as we ran out of mercenaries and it would be a problem if Esdeath starts kidnapping people. I managed to convince the group of viins to talk to Chifuyu and Tabane for help. Although Eto, Kiss-Shot, and Medaka are very smart, they don''t have experience in scientific experimentation so Tabane could help us, besides, this involved the safety of her world so she wouldn''t hesitate to help us. Sure enough, Tabane prepared a space in his privateboratory to ce the creature and perform various experiments. She showedplete seriousness in this matter since that creature could be a deadly danger to her sister and she is a siscon pervert¡­ ugh, incest is disgusting¡­ Chifuyu used her contacts to track down the person who nned the attack on the IS Academy, but it''s all done in secret since she doesn''t trust the government. Chifuyu knows that humans are capable of doing the most heinous things in order to gain power, for example, cloning a defenseless girl just to create human weapons. Tabane made several discoveries about the creature, and it appears that the source of its power is a strange ck fluid that can only be described as ck blood. Laboratory results showed that the ck fluid was human blood, but it had no DNA record and the activity of the cells was too strong. Based on the speed at which the cells divide, the creature should have regenerative abilities on par with Eto. For now, no experiments have been done to measure the strength andbat abilities of the creature as it is too dangerous to release it, the creature remains in a drug-induceda. Tabane analyzed the chemicals that were being injected into the creature and found that the creature was not in aa due to sedatives, but rather a mixture of drugs for schizophrenia, anxiety, depression, and bipr. Tabane isn''t sure, but she theorized that the creature is something like a living mental illness. That reminded me of something. In the Soul Eater anime, there is a power called Madness, a demonic energy capable of corrupting all living beings and can even create living beings. The god of death of that world was born from the Madness of Death. I told the waifus about this so for now Tabane will continue to research ck blood. The irony of all this is that the viins are trying to find a countermeasure against ck blood, while the heroes are living normal school lives. Mirko is striving to be stronger as she wants to ovee the power of the robotic suits. Her pride was hurt after being defeated by Esdeath''s ice powers, so she wants to ovee that power through physical force. Medaka is busy being a student council president. Hiroki continues to chase skirts, and although he seduced several idiot girls, he has not managed to woo any of the main waifus, only secondary characters that do not even appear on the anime wiki. While they waste time, we try to save the world. The viins became the true heroes... Mirko and Medaka won''t approve of human experiments so they don''t know about this, as for Hiroki¡­ That idiot is still obsessed with humiliating the protagonist of Infinite Stratos so he has no time or interest in helping us. The funny thing is that Chifuyu noticed that her brother was intimidated by Hiroki so she''s furious, but she hasn''t intervened since she thinks that Hiroki is just a perverted and stupid kid. Heh, Hiroki messed up the onee-san''s route. I am now leading Mei Xueyan toward the creature since she can use her spiritual senses to determine if mind corruption is a spiritual-based ability rather than a scientific one. As we went down the elevator, I opened my inventory and pulled out a cookie. My brother is obsessed with preparing for an apocalyptic disaster, so he left me enough food tost a couple of years, but I had to lie to Tabane and tell her I don''t have much food left or she would insist on giving her the food to create a countermeasure for ck blood. My brother''s food has enormous emotional value for me, but the most important thing is that I don''t know how long we will spend in this world and it will be a disaster if many nightmare creatures appear and we don''t have my brother''s food. Eto approved of my choice to prioritize the safety of our group over the inhabitants of this world. It seems cruel to me to let a whole world die, but my brother taught me to prioritize my life over the lives of all the people in the world. The only people I want to protect are my brother, my mother, Ebina, and the waifus in the chat room, maybe Tabane too since we started to be friends. She likes to talk about her sister and I like to talk about my brother, although the difference is that I have no sexual interest in my brother because I am not a sexual degenerate. "Venerable Mei, I understand that you are very strong, but I rmend eating this before seeing the creature" ¨C I handed a cookie to Mei Xueyan. "Do you think this venerable one will stoop to eating the treats of humans¡­?" - Mei Xueyan stopped talking when she smelled the food, she had been seduced by my brother''s culinary talent. I don''t know what Paranoia-chan did to me, but when the creature opened its eyes, Paranoia-chan gave me some kind of skill. I''m not sure what this skill does, but I feel like I can now read people''s emotions and reactions as if I were reading a book. I can''t read minds or know people''s secrets, but I feel like I can see through any lie. "This¡­" ¨C Mei Xueyan''s body started to tremble, she even forgot to use the voice change technique and disyed her real voice. ¨C "A heavenly elixir that transcends the heavens¡­" ¡­Elixir? I know my brother''s food can heal small wounds, but it''s not up to the level of the over-the-top elixirs found in Chinese novels. Mei Xueyan''s attitude was making me ufortable and I didn''t know what to say, I just stood still with my hand outstretched to hand her the cookie. I heard Mei Xueyan sigh withplex feelings. Mei Xueyan moved her hands and removed the hood of her robe to show me her face¡­. "Child, do you understand what you are offering me?" Wow¡­ I''m not a lesbian, but I can''t stop looking at that beautiful face of hers. Okay, I admit it, the concept of beauty capable of destroying nations is not an exaggeration. Hiroki''s overwhelming beauty causes my extreme disgust, but Mei Xueyan''s exaggerated beauty makes me want a dakimakura with her face. If a woman this beautiful was my sister-inw, that would be great. So I could ask her to do a photo shoot... in a maid outfit... or a bunny outfit... "Child?" "Ahem" ¨C I coughed to hide my embarrassment, my mind was lost thinking about how to make merchandise with Mei Xueyan''s image. Mei Xueyan smiled wryly¡­ She smiled?! "You remind me of little Qianxun, that silly girl had a simr reaction the first time she saw my face"-Mei Xueyan smiled kindly. If I remember correctly, Mei Qianxun is a snake and one of the strongest warriors under Mei Xueyan. I scratched my cheek awkwardly, this is embarrassing. Mei Xueyan patted my shoulder kindly, the change in her attitude was so sudden that I don''t know what to say. "Child, I''ll ask you again, do you know what you''re offering me?" ¨C Mei Xueyan spoke to me seriously. "A chocte pecan cookie?" ¨C I don''t understand why she seems so serious. My brother''s food is abnormally delicious and has many magical properties, but I don''t think it''s on the level of heavenly elixirs. [¡ö: ?-?] Eh? Mei Xueyan smiled and patted my head, but I reflexively walked away. I saw Mei Xueyan raise an eyebrow for which I apologized. ¨C "Sorry, I hate when they touch my head, I only like it when my brother does it¡­" Mei Xueyan''s smile became kinder. ¨C "Family is the most valuable gift under heaven, it is good that you value blood ties" I don''t care about blood ties. Even if my brother was adopted, I would love him with all my heart since he is the reason why I am still alive despite the problems in my childhood. Mei Xueyan sighed. ¨C "I hate lying to such a kind girl, so I will tell you the truth¡­ What you are holding is not a simple dessert, it is a heavenly elixir capable of healing internal injuries and cultivation deviation¡­ Just by smelling that elixir, I can feel that several of the wounds in my sea of consciousness have stabilized" What?! From my experience reading Chinese novels, I know that physical injuries can be easily healed with meditation techniques or pills with stupid names, but injuries in the sea of consciousness and cultivation deviation are matters of life and death for an immortal cultivator. Normally, the protagonists are rubbish due to injuries to the meridians, but those injuries disappear when consciousness has a breakthrough. A cultivator with an injured sea of consciousness is equal to a boxer who had his legs and arms cut off. In the novel, Mei Xueyan was only able to heal her wounds with the protagonist''s help because he has a heavenly treasure that affects thews of life and death, allowing him to interact with fate and souls. The fact that my brother''s food can do the same thing only adds to my doubts. I no longer care if my brother punishes me for the rest of my life or if my life is put in danger, I will demand answers from him when I return to my world. [¡ö: ¡­ :0 ] Although I love my brother, I don''t want to be a maniptive and treacherous person like him, but this is the best chance to win a favor from Mei Xueyan, besides, this will be good for her. I opened my inventory and took out two boxes of cookies. "Is this enough for you to heal all your wounds?" ¨C I put the boxes in front of Mei Xueyan. "¡­" - Mei Xueyan blinked several times, she seemed incredulous to see two boxes full of supposed heavenly elixirs. ¨C "Child¡­ this¡­ this is too much, I cannot ept something so valuable¡­" In the novel, Mei Xueyan is an honorable woman who lives by the belief that she will repay favors, even if it costs her life. I don''t fully understand the effects of my brother''s food, but if Mei Xueyan''s analysis is true, then these cookies should not only heal all of her injuries, it is even possible for her to have a breakthrough in her cultivating. Although Mei Xueyan internally wishes for the cookie boxes, she seems worried that she won''t be able to return this favor. This isn''t just saving her life, it''s saving her entire territory since she''s the only thing stopping humans from invading the forest where spirit beasts live. "Child¡­"- Mei Xueyan seemed to want to agree, but she was in a moral dilemma. If I were a man, I might say something like ''be my wife in return'' or some generic bullshit like that. Things of protagonists without personality. Now that I think about it, maybe Hiroki has something that can help Mei Xueyan and he''s just waiting for an opportunity to talk to her and make her his wife through an exchange of benefits, but I have been together with Mei Xueyan all the time since she came to this world, so Hiroki hasn''t had that opportunity. [¡ö: :^) ] You''reughing? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­ Paranoia-chan, you are a good friend. [¡ö: <3] Oh, that gives me an idea. The reason why Mei Xueyan bes a useless and brainless woman is because of the influence of the protagonist Jun Moxie. The plot of Otherworldly Evil Monarch hasn''t started so she has no idea who that idiot is. I already talked to her about that novel, but she was only interested in the topic of the Holy Lands and the invasion of demons that happen to have Japanese names¡­ The racism of the author of that novel caused a little misunderstanding between us, but it was easily solved. To prevent Mei Xueyan from bing a doll with no personality, all I have to do is prevent her from having an affair with Jun Moxie, and the best way to do that is for her to have a fianc¨¦. Mei Xueyan is a traditional and loyal woman, she will never betray her husband even if she hates him. An arranged marriage with someone she doesn''t know. It might be cruel for her, but that''s better than marrying aplete jerk who calls himself a ruthless killer despite having a clear heroplex. What I hated the most about Jun Moxie was his insistence on proving herself to be a ruthless killer, but he then goes into unnecessary trouble to help a worthless orphan. Hypocrisy doesn''t bother me, but I hate inconsistencies. My brother is maniptive and hypocritical trash, but he has always been honest in his disregard for human life. If Mei Xueyan marries my brother, then she should keep her personality since my brother will ignore her, so she won''t turn into a foolish girl in love and will still be Venerable Mei, ruler of the Xuan Beasts. Even if Mei Xueyan is beautiful, my brother sees all people as pieces of raw meat, I once saw him kill an extremely beautiful woman since she wanted to hurt our mother out of jealousy. As for my brother, I don''t know what my brother has gotten himself into, but at least I''m sure of one thing now. My brother is not normal and it is possible that he is some kind of seinen protagonist with a secret life, it is even possible that he is part of an organization that fights against supernatural beings¡­ ¡­ That sounds cool! Although I''m also worried about his safety... Although I don''t trust the chat room, it is clear that the members of the room will get stronger with each mission. Considering that the chat room can give us abilities from other worlds, the waifus will be stronger than any danger that threatens my brother. If I can make the waifus be with my brother, they will be able to protect him. And it would be great to have anime waifus as my sisters inw¡­ Paranoia-chan, how about my idea? [¡ö: <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3] Okay, so let''s go with that! I''ll get a harem for my brother so I can brag that 2D waifus are my family! ¡­ahem, I mean, my brother will be safe. "Um, how about you marry my brother?" ¨C I spoke awkwardly, I feel guilty about deceiving a person who has shown me kindness, and I also dislike using my brother as a tool. "¡­ What?" -Mei Xueyan did not expect my words, but she did not seem angry, just confused. "My brother prepared this meal so he should be able to give you everything you need, my brother is not a good person and he is not kind, so he won''t help a stranger even if I ask him to, but if you are his wife then he will help you with everything you need since he is obsessed with being a responsible man¡­ I think it''s because he doesn''t want to be like our father¡­" - I realized that I started to ramble, so I went back to the main topic. ¨C "I do not know how my brother learned to make this type of miraculous food, but I can assure you that he will help you" I don''t know if my brother is strong, or if he is just a talented alchemist, but just with his cooking abilities, he is valuable to Mei Xueyan. The spirit beasts in Mei Xueyan''s territory can benefit from my brother''s food, so Mei Xueyan should ept this deal in order to protect her brothers and sisters. In the novel, Mei Xueyan was willing to be turned into a ve in order to protect her loved ones, so this opportunity will be valuable to her. Mei Xueyan seemed a bit annoyed by my idea, but she also carefully thought through the options. Until we reached Tabane''sb, Mei Xueyan kept silent. As the elevator was about to reach our destination, Mei Xueyan finally spoke. "Child, what is the real reason you want me to be your brother''s wife?" -Mei Xueyan stared into my eyes. It''s great that she is still a smart woman and not just a decoration. I did not want to lie. ¨C "I do not know if my brother is in danger or the type of life he leads, I am not strong or intelligent, I cannot fight or makeplex ns, I am totally useless and that is why I want you to protect him" "¡­" ¨C Mei Xueyan''s gaze softened. ¨C "I recognize that look, you would do anything to protect your brother¡­" I nodded, I even thought about donating my organs to him so he can live. "I can''t promise to be your brother''s wife, but if I can go to your world, I promise to protect him even if it costs me my life" - Mei Xueyan put her hand on my head, but this time I didn''t feel displeasure. ¨C "By the way, don''t call me Venerable Mei anymore, you can call me big sister" It''s strange, I want to cry, but I don''t know why... I smiled feeling something warm on my chest. ¨C "Thank you, big sister" Mei Xueyan smiled and put the cookie boxes away, though she didn''t put them in her inventory, but in some kind of space rift. Spatial storage that doesn''t depend on a space ring, how cool! Mei Xueyan covered her face with the robe again. ¨C "I do not need to hide my identity outside of my world, but I would appreciate it if you do not talk to other people about my appearance" Mei Xueyan had a lot of trouble in her world because of her extreme beauty. I nodded. ¨C "Yes, but one question, can we take a picture?" "What''s that?" - Mei Xueyan used an intimidating male voice again. "It''s like an extremely realistic portrait, but ites out instantly, it has color and it has high definition" ¨C I took out a cell phone that Tabane gave me and opened the camera. We started walking down the hall as I exined to Mei Xueyan about how a cell phone works. "Interesting... this could help to collect evidence in espionage missions..." - Mei Xueyan walked next to me while showing curiosity about the cell phone, although her voice is still intimidating. Thus we reached the high-security area where Tabane was studying the creature. Mei Xueyan had calmed her overbearing temper and was very cooperative with Tabane. The results of the experiments and analyzes confirmed our biggest fear. The creature is a spiritual monster that feeds on the sanity of intelligent beings. It''s like watching Lovecraft''s prodigal son. The monster''s mental attacks do not involve pheromones or physiological reactions, but something much deeper. Mei Xueyan specializes in directbat and doesn''t have much experience in spiritual arts, but she was able to confirm that this creature is capable of affecting the soul and sea of consciousness. Mei Xueyan was able to determine that the creature''s physical strength is inferior to the members of the chat room. Esdeath could defeat the creature without using her ice abilities. The problem is that the creature is nothing more than a simple disposable pawn, it is not even a warrior but a scout. Mei Xueyan exined that the creature behaves simrly to spirit beasts with low intelligence. It is like a worker bee that moves ording to the orders of a queen bee. This reminds me of Starship Troopers, albeit mixed with Bloodborne. Mei Xueyan has a theory that there is a swarm of these creatures. Possibly a government or organization found these creatures and wants to use them as bioweapons, but considering the abilities of these things, it''s only a matter of time before the creatures get out of control and cause an apocalypse. Organizations causing chaos due to selfish interests¡­ I feel like I''m in Resident Evil. It would be best to destroy the swarm before things get out of hand. A single scout can cause a disaster like theic Crossed, so a swarm would cause the end of the world¡­ As if things weren''t already a disaster, Chifuyu found evidence that multiple governments are involved in the use of these creatures. Most likely, the world''s leaders wanted to release the creature near the IS Academy to see if women with IS can deal with those creatures. Medicines for mental illnesses can make those infected with ck blood hibernate, but Mei Xueyan said that it is almost impossible to nullify the corruption of the sea of consciousness, so anyone infected can only be killed or put into a permanenta. Now we know that we can''t trust any government in this world, so we have to solve this problem on our own. What a novelty, governments sacrificing their citizens just to gain material benefits... Mei Xueyan noticed that the creature opens its eyes to search for a direction and not to attack. The fact that mind corruption is a passive effect and not an attack only makes it scarier. The creature always looks in the same direction so we have a clue where the swarm of these things might be, now we are thinking of attacking the ce to eliminate the source of the anomaly. The creatures are specialized in mental attacks, but we have my brother''s food that makes us immune to those attacks, so we have a great advantage in destroying them. We just have to be careful not to be attacked from behind. Most likely, the governments involved in this will attack us if we try to destroy these things. Infinite Stratos waifus are the only trustworthy people, even the ones who are nationalists. That''s the advantage of generic and predictable waifus. Chifuyu willmand the girls of the IS Academy to face the creatures from a distance. We did some testing and my brother''s food can be diluted to make pasta to feed more people, although this lessens the effects of the food. Apparently, the miraculous effects depend on good vor. If the food loses its vor, then it can no longer protect the mind. My brother''s cooking ability makes less sense than the power of friendship in Fairy Tail... Kiss-Shot is virtually invincible against human weapons so she and Esdeath can deal with armed armies. Mirko, Medaka, and Hiroki will be in charge of facing the creatures that act as pawns. Mei Xueyan said that she will need four days to heal all of her injuries. She is the strongest person in this world, so we will wait four days to attack the swarm. I will stay with Tabane in a safe ce since I am not a fighter. Everything was set up, but reality showed my brother is right that life it''s unpredictable shit. The day after we started preparing, Chiyufu called us with bad news. Germany no longer existed. The night before, half of Germany was covered in a ck haze that blocked all visibility. Since then it has not been possible to contact the government in the capital, but there is a signal for help. It is obvious that this is a trap to attract rescue groups, but nobody pays attention to the spections of a girl. The fog was static and did not advance. All the soldiers that were sent to scout disappeared, but it was possible to send a drone to see what was happening inside the fog. The images were worthy of a horror movie. All the people and animals stood still as they stared at the ground as ck blood spurted out of the holes in their heads. It seemed that all living things were asleep on their feet, but when something approached, all the infected became aggressive. Chifuyu showed us a video where a group of normal people used their hands to tear a squad of soldiers to pieces. The most bizarre thing is that after the massacre, the infected took the corpses to a sewer and dumped the bodies inside. Thest image the drone was able to transmit was inside the sewer. Instead of ck water or the blood of the corpses, what was in that ce were ck tentacles that had human mouths instead of suction cups, the tentacles used those mouths to devour everyst drop of blood from the corpses. I will have nightmares for a long time... Laura Bodewig, one of the Infinite Stratos waifus, panicked and wanted to rush to her homnd to fight. Chifuyu managed to stop her, but she received orders from the government to go to Germany on a rescue mission. Chifuyu told us that she received strict orders, she is to rescue Germany''s top brass and is strictly forbidden to conduct scouting. The higher-ups told her that this was to keep her safe, but Chifuyu knows that the government is hiding something from her. The creature we captured is looking in the direction of the German capital, so the queen bee must be there. Chifuyu said that she can''t wait for Mei Xueyan to get her strength back. Even if she knows it''s a bad idea, she needs to follow the government''s orders or her brother will be in danger. Mei Xueyan said that she can rush things, but she will only be able to use 70% of her real power, and she can only fight for a short time. Hiroki acted like a brave hero and said that he will protect the waifus from any danger. Although my brother''s food has nullified his charm, Hiroki is still extremely handsome and charismatic which has earned him the gratitude of the most naive waifus. The physical beauty of the fanfic protagonists makes up for theirck of brains, that alone exins why the waifus love them... I like Medaka, but her head is full of air. I''ll have to take better care of her or some idiot will be able to take advantage of her. Thus, we prepare to go to Germany. Tabane and I will stay out of the mist in a mobile bunker. I''m a little worried about the safety of my friends, but I can only trust that the plot will protect them. Even though I hate Hiroki, I hope he can really protect my friends... Though¡­ It''s suspicious. Hiroki doesn''t know about our experiments with the ck blood, but it''s like he knows what these creatures are... [¡ö: !!] Danger? Is Hiroki dangerous? [¡ö: >.<] No, the danger is not him... Is the danger rted to Hiroki? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­Is there someone dangerous helping Hiroki? [¡ö: ^^] .... M-My friends are in danger? [¡ö: ^^] Is this mission dangerous for my friends?! [¡ö: ^^] ¡­. A-Are they going to die? [¡ö: 75%] Is there a 75% chance that they will die? [¡ö: ^^] ...¡­ I have to stop them. But they won''t listen to me, they''re too stubborn, they don''t even think that Paranoia-chan is real¡­ If I join the expedition, can I save them? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­. Is going with them dangerous for me? [¡ö: >.<] How likely is it that I will die? [¡ö: 0%] How likely is it that I will be seriously injured? [¡ö: 0%] ¡­ How likely is it that I will receive some small injuries? [¡ö: 100%] ¡­Ugh, I hate pain¡­ But¡­ Something that is dangerous for the members of the chat room, but is almost harmless to me. Maybe¡­ Is it something rted to my brother? [¡ö: ¡­] Paranoia please, I need answers, I can''t bear to be left in the dark... [¡ö: ¡­] Please, we are friends... I beg you... [¡ö: ¡­. Q-Q ¡­. ^^] M-My brother caused this mess? [¡ö: >.<] He didn''t cause this, but he''s rted to it? [¡ö: ^^] Does he have a way to protect me? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­ Are you the insurance that my brother prepared? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­ I can''t think of my brother being a heroic protagonist, so¡­ is my brother some kind of dangerous viin? [¡ö: ¡­.. 50%] Something like that? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­.. I don''t know how my brother became a viin, I can only imagine that he made a pact with the devil, or maybe he slept with the wrong woman... Heh, I thought of something ridiculous. My brother slept with an Eldritch abomination? [¡ö: ^^] ¡­.. ..... ...¡­.. What the fuck did you do brother?! "Child, is something wrong with your brother?" - Mei Xueyan asked me kindly. I think I yelled that out loud... I sighed. ¨C "No, I just remembered something stupid that my stupid brother did, something very very very stupid" Oh god, brother, my beloved stupid brother¡­ What did you do?! I know that idiot loves troublesome women, but sticking his dick into an abomination¡­ I really need to talk to him, it''s not healthy that his fetishes are getting more and more bizarre, at this rate I''ll be the sister-inw of a Lovecraft monster... Just thinking about it gives me chills. Tentacle hentai is a mistake that shouldn''t exist... Chapter 314: Infinite Stratos 5 Chapter 314: Infinite Stratos 5 (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) We are now on a ne on our way to Germany. Our group is made up of the members of the chat room and the cast of Infinite Stratos with the exception of the male protagonist Ichika Orimura. Hiroki mocked the protagonist many times by calling him a useless idiot, but this only increased Chifuyu''s anger. The attack n was prepared by Chifuyu, Esdeath, Mei Xueyan, Hiroki, and me. Frankly, I don''t know what I''m doing here. Eto knows how to run an organization with terrorist tendencies, but her strategies are based on manipting and confusing the enemy, so she is not suited to lead an attack against mindless monsters. Medaka is very intelligent and has abnormal charisma that helps people want to follow her, but she is too idealistic and kind, she is incapable of making sacrifices so she is not suitable to be a general. Kiss-Shot has no experiencemanding groups as he is a loner. Mirko knows how to work in a team and coordinate with others when fighting, but she is not good as a leader as she is too impulsive. Hiroki is a fanfic protagonist so he''s obviously very smart, though it is just plot convenience. In fact, that idiot is using tactics from strategy games like X-COM and Age of Empires. The truth is that I have never considered myself to be intelligent since my brother always manages to humiliate me in board games, but I have a lot of experience in tower defense, territory conquest, and military strategy video games. I have even won a few tournaments online. I''m not going to let the waifus have admiration for Hiroki''s intellect, so I showed that that idiot is just giarizing video game strategies. I identified all the ws in his ns and mocked his stupidity in thinking that everything will go ording to his ns, after all, a battlefield is unpredictable. Actually, I understand Hiroki''s attitude, he has struggled to survive since he was reborn, but he''s only fought brainless creatures, and the monsters we''re facing seem to be rabid animals, but I have a feeling this is like the locust in Gears of War. Monsters that look like idiots, but at the critical moment they will show a strategy that will put us in danger. My whole life I have been in the care of a paranoid madman who sees the world as a death trap, so I try to be pessimistic and anticipate any possible danger. I''m not smart, but I want to help my new friends and by the way, I want to humiliate the stupid fanfic protagonist... At least that was my initial idea, but Esdeath recognized my talent in developing military tactics, she said that with enough battlefield experience, I could be a decent general. It makes me happy to receive recognition from my waifu, but I''m scared of pain and blood, so no thanks. Even though I really don''t want to go to the battlefield, I was insistent on apanying the attack squad. Several days ago, Tabane made me a custom IS since we became good friends. I wanted the robotic suit because I love futuristic weapons, but I don''t want to be a warrior or a soldier. Violence in real life scares me. Despite my fear, I insisted on going with the waifus and showed mybat outfit so they would let me apany them. Mirko and Medaka were very worried. Medaka treats me like her little sister whom she wants to protect. Mirko treats me like a defenseless child who needs to be protected. They are both correct, I ampletely useless on the battlefield and I don''t want to be a burden, but I need to go with them to protect them. I don''t know why Paranoia-chan insists that I have to apany the waifus, but I trust my friend. In the end, my insistence allowed me to apany my friends into the ck mist. Esdeath, Eto, and Kiss-Shot agreed with my participation since they say that a person must be strong on their own merit, and if I die it''s because I was weak. Hiroki sneered that I''ll just be a nuisance, but strangely, he doesn''t seem to want me to die. Maybe that idiot considers me a member of his harem despite my obvious disys of disgust. Idiots who only think with their dicks are so disgusting... Mei Xueyan privately talked to me and told me that if the situation turned dangerous, I should escape while she will protect my back. She''s the only one who believes me that Paranoia-chan is real, she also heard me about how dangerous the location we''re going to is. Hiroki is a fanfic protagonist so everything will work out for him, it''s impossible for him to make a mistake since the plot protects him, but I can''t help but feel anguished. I tried to talk to Paranoia-chan to find out what we were about to face, but she said that she doesn''t know exactly what we were about to face, she only knows that it will be a very good thing for me. It''s very difficult to talk to Paranoia-chan since I can''t understand most of the things she tries to tell me. ording to her, I am not able to assimte the most important information since the human mind is not capable of understanding certain things, so my mind refuses to assimte the information in order to protect my sanity. That sounds like something from Bloodborne... Despite themunication problems, Paranoia-chan has told me some things about my brother, for example, he has a harem with extremely dangerous women that could cause the end of the world, he is associated with an organization with influence in an innumerable number of worlds, and what caught my attention the most is that he has daughters¡­ I''m an aunt! I''m upset that my stupid brother didn''t tell me something so important, but at least now I know his body isn''t dying anymore. I can finally stop having nightmares about him dying. I want to meet my nieces, I hope they are adorable girls to y with, that would be cute¡­ Paranoia-chan tried to exin my brother''s strength, but I couldn''t understand what she said, I only understood that my brother is so strong that he could beat up all the chat room members. Paranoia-chan also mentioned that my brother is able to travel between anime dimensions, so he''sing to see me after fixing some problems I couldn''t understand. I am very scared, he will punish me for leaving the house and running toward danger¡­ But I''m happy to know that he cares about me, I always thought that he would try to get rid of me at the first opportunity. I cried a lot when I found out that my brother is not going to leave me. Despite my happiness, all this only raises a lot of doubts, but if I consider that my brother married one or more Lovecraft creatures, then they may be the cause of the mysteries surrounding my brother. Regardless of the cause, my priority right now is to protect my friends. My brother is already strong and can protect himself, so I don''t need to worry about him, but¡­ I don''t know why¡­ thinking about it makes my chest hurt¡­ My brother always takes care of me and I have never been able to do anything for him. Now it seems that he is getting further and further away from me. Hiroki is right, I am a useless burden that only causes trouble for others... [¡ö: Q-Q] Do not worry, I''m fine. [¡ö: <3] Thank you, I love you too Paranoia-chan. [¡ö: <3 <3] I looked out the window to distract myself from any pessimistic thoughts. We are about to reach the military fence that was built in the surroundings of the ck mist. From a distance, we can see the fog that covers arge part of the territory of Germany. They call it ck mist, but it actually looks like an umtion of clouds as ck as inky. Despite the fact that the clouds block all types of visibility, the drones showed that inside the fog it is possible to see easily even though there is no light, it is as if the darkness itself were a type of light that both the machines as human eyes are not able to fully identify. "We are about to reach the target" ¨C Chifuyu entered my cabin while wearing her IS. This ne is huge so each person received a personal cabin, so we could prepare our equipment in private. I nodded. ¨C "The older sister said that she will be ready in five minutes" Chifuyu nodded and left to call the other members of the group. Although Mei Xueyan has been cooperative, she is always cold and aloof so only I can talk to her in a friendly way. Mei Xueyan hardly talks in her chat room, but I often meet with her to talk. She has a very blunt and cold personality, but she is very nice to me, even though she makes me ufortable when she uses a masculine voice. For now, I''m done preparing forbat. Combat suits are divided into three parts; 1) The protective suit, which is just a cheap excuse to put tight clothes on women and thus give fanservice that attracts otakus. 2) IS, it''s the cool-looking robotic limbs, although I find it stupid that they don''t protect the torso and head. Stupid design made for fanservice¡­ 3) Customized weapons for different types of fighting that can vary between swords, spears, energy cannons, etc. The IS that Tabane made for me has two weapons; a sniper rifle that helps me take advantage of my excellent aim, and a semi-automatic assault rifle for close and medium-rangebat. Although Esdeath and Mirko have trained (beat) me in hand-to-handbat, I prefer firearms. If one day I have to kill someone, I prefer to use a gun since the idea of stabbing or cutting another person terrifies me. Although the IS isfortable, it bothers me that the protective suit looks like a one-piece swimsuit. It bothers me that my butt is visible... Later I''ll see if Tabane can make me medieval armor, something like Guts'' armor would be great¡­ The nended so I went to the exit of the ne. The protective suit is sofortable that it feels like my body is naked, but that only adds to my sense of disgust and difort. My only relief is that Hiroki is ignoring me because he''s too busy looking at the bodies of the sexiest waifus. Besides me, Mirko also has a custom IS, although hers is not a robotic suit since those armors limit her speed, instead, she was given an exoskeleton simr to the one in Call of Duty: Advanced Warfare. The exoskeleton does not have all the defensive abilities of a normal IS, but focuses on improving speed and leg strength. I once saw Mirko train with the exoskeleton and I get the feeling that she could beat up All Might, at least in a friendly match. Medaka was given an exoskeleton simr to Mirko''s since normal ISs only limit her PowerUPs. Esdeath does not have an IS as her ice powers evolved since her teigu fully submitted, now she is able to generate Absolute Zero with the contact of her hands, but this has caused the IS circuits to stop working, so Tabane is designing a new alloy capable of withstanding Absolute Zero, but that will take time. Eto and Kiss-Shot didn''t want any kind of equipment, they say that their own abilities are more than enough since they evolved with my brother''s food. Eto''s kagune is now more resistant, flexible, and fast, on the other hand, Kiss-Shot said she doesn''t seem totally sure, but she believes that her body is now immune to small weaknesses that could still suppress her regenerative abilities. Kiss-Shot doesn''t even need a weapon as she has the sword Kokorowatari, and ording to experiments in Tabane''sb, that sword is capable of hurting creatures with ck blood. Lastly, Hiroki also has a custom IS. He focused on looking cool rather than utility, but well, protagonists'' stuff. Lastly, Mei Xueyan also did not receive any equipment since her cultivation techniques seem to have a technology ipatibility problem. The powerful spiritual energy seems to cause interference in the electrical system of the IS. Tabane also wants to research spirit abilities to integrate into IS, but time wasn''t enough, in fact, I''m surprised that she could design and build all this equipment in a single day. Her title of genius is fully deserved. Afternding, a group of soldiers escorted us to a lookout post to give us ess to the ck mist. Even though the soldiers were professional and didn''t even look at the attractive bodies of the waifus, something in their gazes made me ufortable. There was no hostility or desire to kill, but my brother is capable of killing while showing a gentle smile, so it''s dangerous to rely on appearances. [Esdeath: They are analyzing our strength to determine how to kill us] ¡­ This was to be expected. [Eto: Most likely they received orders to execute us after rescuing the government officials, so they would eliminate any possible evidence linking them to this disaster] I think the same, people blinded by ambition see people as disposable objects. Paranoia-chan, how likely is it that Eto is right? [¡ö: 100%] Oh¡­ I''m not surprised. [Medaka: I don''t think they could do something so horrible, after all, we are here to help] [Mirko: After seeing the history of my world, I can confirm that the government is capable of doing ridiculous things despite the dangerous consequences] In My Hero Academia, the hero system is actually a social system that forms a pyramid based on the power of superpowers, furthermore, ssifying people into heroes and viins only causes greater inequality. Mirko hates thinking aboutplex things, but she has begun to see that the political and social system of her world is a disaster that only causes the birth of more viins, although in reality, that is the social system used in Japan and that is why there are so many suicides... Hell, all my brother''sining has made me too pessimistic, how depressing. [Hiroki: Don''t worry, I''ll protect you all!] ¡­I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. Does he really think he''s cool? Seeing his stupid proud smile, it seems his superiorityplex keeps growing. Finally, we were facing the fog. [Mei Xueyan: This fog does not generate mental corruption, it seems that just seeing the eyes of the creatures causes damage to the soul and the sea of consciousness, but be careful, we don''t know what kind of evil creatures we will see on the other side of the fog] I''m nervous¡­ [¡ö: (=^?¦Ø?^=)د<3] I smiled, thank you Paranoia-chan. Chifuyu and Esdeath led the group as we pushed through the mist. I imagined that the ce would look like a hell of horror, with tentacles, and blood, but everything seemed normal. Everything seemed to be illuminated by the sun even though the sky was totally dark like a starless night. The strange thing is that the situation was different from what was seen by the drones, in all the time we advanced towards the capital we did not see a single person or animal, it was as if all living beings had disappeared from the world. We keep moving forward. Tabane stayed out of the mist andmunicated with us through a radio, but after a while, the signal became weak and we could barely hear it. Even though we didn''t encounter a single enemy, the anxiety was only increasing by the minute. The unknown was much more terrifying than millions of enemies. The Infinite Stratos waifus and I were the only ones who seemed to be afraid, the members of the chat room and Chifuyu could remain calm, although they too showed seriousness and constantly looked in all directions. The only person who seemed rxed was Hiroki, which caused weak-minded women to feel safe around him. I can''t deny that Hiroki''s attractive appearance causes a feeling of stability and security, but his attitude and intellect are rubbish. Finally, we arrived, we approached Berlin and we understood why there was not a single living being along the way. All the people, animals, nts, and insects that had been trapped by the ck mist were surrounding the Alexandertz square. Instead of attacking, Chifuyu took out what looked like a telescope attached to aptop, and we watched what was happening in the za. Every living thing seemed to be kneeling in worship towards something in the center of the square. Living beings without legs or whose limbs prevented them from kneeling were lying on the ground. Every living thing was shedding ck blood, but that blood was not staining the ground, rather the blood was moving as if it had a life of its own and heading toward the center of the square. All the blood was pooling in a ck pool that bubbled as if some kind of animal was trying to break the surface. What was strangest was that what looked like a book cover made of ck leather was floating on top of the puddle. The book had no pages and was just the cover, but there were strange symbols that resembled Bloodborne runes. "It''s like the birth of The One Reborn, this is a giarism of bloodborne¡­" ¨C I murmured in a low voice. "I don''t know, I got bored and left the game after the first boss" ¨C Hiroki shrugged. "What?!" - I looked at the idiot in disbelief, but I calmed down. ¨C "I see, you were not able to defeat the first boss and you gave up¡­ Pathetic" Hiroki red at me. ¨C "I just got bored of the stupid repetitive mechanics, if I wanted I could finish that game without dying once!" "Yeah, sure, whatever you say, you''re the best" ¨C I sneered. "You!" ¨C Hiroki seemed to want to fight. "Children, this is not the time to y" ¨C Chifuyu sighed with annoyance. ¨C "Concentrate, we must think about what to do¡­ There are too many enemies, and the insects can be dangerous since we don''t know if they have some kind of unknown poison" I ignored Hiroki and looked at theputer. "This seems like a ritual to summon a demon or a nightmare creature" ¨C I pointed to the book that was floating above the pool of blood. ¨C "Whatever it is, it will undoubtedly be very dangerous to allow the creature to be summoned" "It certainly looks like the Necronomicon" - Eto seemed interested in the book. ¨C "Although the work of the writer Howard Phillips Lovecraft is fiction, he mentioned that there were copies of the Necronomicon in some libraries in Europe, although he does not mention a library or museum in Germany" "It is possible that the government of Germany took the book from another country" ¨C I made a guess, but I''m not sure. "Wait a moment" - Chifuyu interrupted us and massaged her forehead. ¨C "Are you really making conjectures based on the books of a simple horror writer?" "He is not just a horror writer, he is the father of cosmic terror!" ¨C I frowned angrily. "Well, objectively Lovecraft was a bad writer since his narrative was full of errors, however, he is one of the authors who inspired me to write and if you make anotherment like that, I will rip your limbs off" - Eto smiled innocently, although her kagune seems to form a rather scary mouth. She''s crazy, but her passion for literature is real... Chifuyu frowned. We told her our identities so she knows that Eto is a human-eating monster. She is upset with this, but her desire to protect the world caused her to ignore Eto''s actions, although she did make a condition that Eto and Kiss-Shot should not eat people while we were in this world. Eto and Kiss-Shot had no problem with this as my brother''s food can fill them up. "Although they are fictitious stories, we cannot rule out that this may be a ritual to invoke an evil god or Satan himself" ¨C Medaka intervened to avoid a discussion. ¨C "We have a vampire, a ghoul, an immortal cultivator, a superheroine and we are from other worlds¡­ it is not impossible that Lovecraft''s stories are real" We all nodded, that makes sense. "Anyway, we must act quickly" - Mirko seemed bored with the talk. ¨C "That ck puddle seems to be moving" The bubbling of the pool of blood was increasing which gave me a bad feeling. We decided that it was best to attack before the ritual was finished. We don''t know if that can have negative consequences, but it''s better to wait for the final boss to emerge and exterminate us all. I asked Paranoia-chan if that puddle was dangerous, but she said that I should go near the puddle since it was good for me. A puddle made of the blood of millions of living beings... Ugh, I''m going to vomit... The strange thing is that even though there are millions of living beings giving up their blood, the pool is so small that only a thin person or a small animal could emerge from it. That is ignoring thew of conservation of mass. I really don''t want to go near that ce and I know that the waifus won''t listen to me that I should go there, so for now I could only follow Chifuyu''s orders. [¡ö: ?-?] Come on, that ce is scary and I don''t want to go alone, Chifuyu knows what she does. [¡ö: -.-] ¡­ Weunched the first attack. All of us with long-range weapons aim at the pool of blood and shoot. Although the attack had been sudden, thousands of people jumped toward the energy shots to protect the blood. Although these people are shedding ck blood, their appearances are still human, so many of us felt a deep sense of unease when thousands of innocent people were torn to pieces by our attacks. Although the IS Academy trains the students to be soldiers, most of the girls have never had the experience of killing people, so it is possible that this will cause them trauma. At least for my part, I won''t be able to sleep for a week. My hands are shaking, I want to drop the gun and run, but I clung to the rifle and kept shooting into the puddle. Each shot was intercepted by a person, each of my bullets was taking the life of a person. They are not human, they are monsters, they are enemies¡­ I tried to tell myself that over and over again, but seeing innocent people dying because of me was painful. Men, children, the elderly, animals... All kinds of living beings kept dying from my shots. I hate leaving the house since I have bad luck and there are almost always degenerates harassing me, but those idiots always die at the hands of my brother. I hate sexual degenerates, but it makes me feel guilty that other people die because of me. I know that my brother is only protecting me, but knowing that many people have died because of me is painful. Now people don''t die indirectly because of me, now I''m killing them with my own hands... With each kill, my heart ached, but I didn''t stop shooting. The infected began to run towards us. Esdeath used Ice Commander in Chief, one of her trump cards. A storm of ice and cold air covered the enemies. The insects and small animals werepletely frozen, but the humans managed to break the ice that covered them to continue advancing. ording to our experiments, ck blood can affect all living things, but it has the greatest effect on intelligent creatures. The more the mental capacity is developed, the greater the influence of ck blood will be. The humans became much stronger, but Esdeath''s abilities had truly evolved. The humans who managed to resist the cold snap lost one or more limbs, even the ck blood that came out of their heads hadpletely frozen. We were managing to take out millions of enemies just with Esdeath''s firearms and abilities, everything was going pretty well, but that''s always the sign that something bad is about to happen. [¡ö: !] Danger? I am in danger? [¡ö: >.<] So who''s in danger? Esdeath? [¡ö: ^^ ¡­ >] "Esdeath, move to the right!" ¨C I yelled with all my might while I didn''t stop shooting toward the enemies. Esdeath would normally never listen to orders from someone weaker than her, but I''ve already shown her that Paranoia-chan''s predictive abilities cannot be underestimated. Esdeath moved to the right and by a few inches, she managed to avoid a ck tentacle that emerged from the ground. The tentacle was the same as the ones we saw in the drone video. It was covered in human mouths which seemed to be muttering something iprehensible. Quickly, Kiss-Shot shed the tentacle with her sword. The tentacle was easily severed and disappeared in a puff of ck smoke. We couldn''t think about what happened as the ground began to shake. "We have to get away!" ¨C Chifuyu shouted and gave the signal to withdraw. Quickly we all got away from the ce and we could see something worthy of a Hollywood movie. The ground around the za broke, and thousands of tentacles emerged from the cracks. Each tentacle was as tall as an elephant, but the terrifying thing was that the tentacles began to devour living things. The most horrible thing is that thousands of horrible and inhuman creatures had appeared along with the tentacles. Those creatures were simr to the monster with hundreds of eyes, but they were much bigger, the teeth that covered them were sharp, and they had more eyes. If the monster we saw was a scout, then these should be the soldiers. "The puddle!" ¨C Medaka has too good eyesight, so she can see the center of the square without the help of technology. ¨C "Something is emerging from the puddle!" ¡­We acted toote, the ritual waspleted¡­ I looked at Mei Xueyan, she had sat down on the ground to meditate and try to hasten her recovery. She''s supposed to only fight when facing the queen bee to save her strength, so she must be thinking of fighting the creature that emerges from the puddle. "We have to destroy that thing" ¨C Chifuyu spoke seriously. ¨C "That thing must be the cause of this disaster, if ites out of the fog then the whole world will be in danger" The Infinite Stratos waifus looked scared, they weren''t prepared for this kind of disaster and I understand them, I''m scared too. "Don''t worry girls, I''ll protect you" ¨C Hiroki smiled like a brave knight. The fucking idiot is using the suspension bridge effect to conquer the waifus¡­ I don''t have time to think about the idiot''s stupid things, we have to get out of here. "Come on, I''ll open the way for the cultivator to face the creature" ¨C Mirko smiled wildly as she squeezed her knuckles. She is not afraid of death and will fight even if she loses her limbs. It''s sad that my fear of monsters prevents me from enjoying Mirko''s heroic appearance. Medaka''s skin began to change, her presence bing intimidating and overwhelming. She appears to be in the process of activating her War God Mode. The temperature dropped, Esdeath was covered in ice, and soldiers mounted on great warhorses began to emerge from the ground. They were all ice sculptures, but they looked stronger than steel. Kiss-shot had a crazed smile as she clenched the hilt of her Japanese sword, she seemed excited at this situation. Hiroki had a confident smile as he raised a greatsword, he was following the clich¨¦ of a heroic protagonist. The attitude of the women helped the waifus of the academy to calm down, they held their weapons and prepared to fight. It seems that the final battle in an epic novel is about to happen, but I don''t feel the slightest bit of happiness, I''m too scared... This is dangerous. Many people have died and continue to die every second. I do not want to be here. I need my brother. I want to go home and eat with my brother. I''m scared¡­ "Stay here" ¨C Mei Xueyan spoke softly to me in her real voice while her hand patted my head. ¨C "Your older sister will take care of everything" ¡­. That feeling is familiar. I... I no longer want to be useless who lives protected by my brother, I want to show that I can also help. I held the rifle firmly. ¨C "I will also help" "¡­" ¨C Mei Xueyan patted my head. ¨C "Stay behind me and obey my instructions" I nodded. ording to Medaka, the only thing that has appeared is a human right arm, but it seems to be having a hard time getting outpletely so maybe we have a chance. Altogether we head towards the square to destroy the creature that tries to emerge from the ck puddle. Chapter 315: Does anyone know why my novel can no longer receive votes? Chapter 315: Does anyone know why my novel can no longer receive votes? *depression noises* Chapter 316: Siscon instead of Oedipus Chapter 316: Siscon instead of Oedipus Damn headache, I hate politics. "Hey Listen! Let''s destroy those idiots, democracy is a lie that only idealistic idiots who read the news on social media believe!" ¨C Navi screamed my inner desires. "Ne, senpai, let''s take over the world, then have the UN officials reced with perverted lolis so senpai can fill their little holes~" ¨C BB, please, just shut up¡­ "Luis, I know things are difficult, but you can''t destroy human society, now you bear the responsibility of protecting this world" ¨C Tsubaki continues to be the voice of reason and the only sane woman in my mind. I sighed. I spent three hours listening to the crap from the congressmen from Japan and now I''m starting to think that the best thing to do would be to kill them all. It is not worth exining everything that happened in the meeting, everything can be summed up as that now the government will try to cause problems for the Ichijo family, but the Tachibana family and the Chinese government support us, in addition, most of the guardian deities in Japan seem to view me favorably so the government can''t start a direct battle, they''ll just try to use legal routes. For a couple of decades now, the government has been in a fight against the yakuza. Variousws have been passed that harm the mafias'' businesses and this has caused problems for the Ichijo family, but now the Tachibana family is on our side, so the government will have trouble arresting the yakuza. For now, Mr. Ichijo said that he would take care of these problems. Although it all seems like a massive headache, he is proud of me as my actions have brought great prestige to the Ichijo family. Even if world powers try tobel me a terrorist, no one can deny that I saved the world. I even heard that the Russian government and the Vatican want to give me the title of hero of humanity. They do that to have a better friendship with Paradise, but the prestige will help me pressure NATO members not to do stupid things. Anyway, I''m tired of politics. Koyanskaya is moving to Japan in a week so she will take care of those matters, so for now, I''m going to rx, or at least I would like to, but my paranoid mentality makes me feel ufortable. Paranoia detected that something troublesome is about to happen, but there is something blocking her analysis abilities, so we don''t know what will be stupidity that will increase my desire to hit the stupid author. It could be something as simple as one of the women from my past looking for me to demand money from me, or it could be an invasion by a Higher Entity. My life is totally random chaos and anything can happen. Leaving the government building I thought about the ces I need to go to, for example, the Ichijo residence. I''ll need to talk to Chitoge. When the China disaster struck, it became clear that Bee Hive Gang was not an ally of the Ichijo family. Now Japan''s yakuza and America''s mafia are in hostile silence. A single mistake and a war will begin between the criminal organizations of both countries. Mr. Ichijo is a peaceful and friendly man who would risk his life to protect his friends, so he was extremely furious that his friend had betrayed him. Chitoge''s father, Adelt Kirisaki Wogner, was not in Japan when this problem urred. Shiki confirmed to me that Adelt didn''t know that his subordinates were nning to kill me, actually, he sincerely wanted Chitoge and me to be a married couple, so I would be willing to protect Chitoge from any danger. Apparently, Adelt knows that the world is in danger, but he doesn''t know the level of danger and believes that humanity can survive after some sacrifices. Ignorance is happiness... On the other hand, Shiki is very useful since she can see everything that the natives of this world see, she even gave me information about some troublesome idiots that I will deleteter, for now, my vacations are more important. By the way, Tsugumi was officially expelled from Bee Hive Gang andbeled as a traitor, now she will live in Japan with me, but she wasn''t the only one who stayed in Japan. Chitoge may be an impulsive jerk, but she''s not totally stupid. She noticed that her family had betrayed the Ichijo family so she sought out Mr. Ichijo and gave up her pride to apologize as she knelt down. Our time together in the Arifureta world made her fall head over heels in love with me and she can''t imagine her life without me. She thought that Mr. Ichijo would cancel her engagement with me because of her family''s actions, but Mr. Ichijo not only kept the engagement in effect but also gave Chitoge shelter so that she could live in Japan. Adelt pretended to be furious at his daughter''s attitude and he announced that Chitoge was expelled from her family so she was no longer rted to Bee Hive Gang. He did this so that Chitoge could stay in Japan without being pressured by the Bee Hive Gang members. Chitoge can be a bit annoying because of her violent temper, but I found it nice that she was willing to give up everything she owns to be with me. I''ll pamper herter. "Boy" ¨C Mr. Ichijo came out of the building and patted me on the shoulder. ¨C "Things are about to be chaotic, we have to speed up the n for you to form a harem with the daughters of prestigious families" We''re surrounded by a magical barrier that prevents eavesdropping so he wasn''t worried about us being overheard. "I know" - I sighed and smiled wryly. ¨C "But first I want a vacation, I really need a break" A strong-minded person is trustworthy, but pretending that my mental fatigue is on the edge makes me look more human, which increases the feeling of closeness and favorability that people may feel towards me. On the other hand, I really want a vacation¡­ Mr. Ichijo smiled and patted my back hard. ¨C "Hahaha, it is true, you need to rest or you will be a bitter old man¡­ I will contact the important families and I will notify you when things are ready, for now, take some time to rest¡­" Mr. Ichijo took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to me. ¨C "There is a hot springs inn where you can rx, take this letter to the owner of the ce, she was a good friend of my grandfather and she was like a grandmother to me so I would appreciate it if you greet her for me¡­ It would be nice if you take your sister, it is important that you do not neglect your family, I will take care of all the problems" I still can''t get used to the paternal affection that this man gives me. It bothers me that he sincerely sees me as his son, although it''s not an unpleasant feeling. I smiled. ¨C "Thank you, I think I will go for two or three days, anyway, face-to-face sses have not resumed due to the earthquake and the pandemic" The virus I released has already spread around the world, but the pandemic is under control as a pharmaceuticalpany in China managed toe up with a vine. Several Western media outlets have tried to smear thepany, but Monika is in control of social media so the Chinese vine is giving China''s healthcare system a good name. By the way, Japan is the country with the highest priority when ites to receiving vines, which has made the Ichijo family more famous since the yakuza are distributing the vines for free. The women who stayed in China are doing a good job, I will reward themter. "Take two weeks'' vacation, you''ve earned it, boy" ¨C Mr. Ichijo''s voice seems more pleasant. Mr. Ichijo said goodbye to me and left in his limousine along with his escorts. I think my childhood traumas not only made me want motherly affection, but maybe I also have a need for a father figure¡­ Oh, whatever. In the distance, I could see that two annoying presences were watching Mr. Ichijo''s car. Idiots are predictable. A man and a woman appeared behind me and bowed respectfully. "Protect that man, nothing should hurt him" ¨C I looked at the letter in my hand. ¨C "Also protect his son" The two people nodded and turned into purple light which disappeared. They are not living beings or people, they are the result of thest experiment I did to create an army. Things have gottenplicated so I need strong people to protect my wives, daughters, and people who are useful to me. For now, my harem members are safe thanks to the wedding rings and my daughters remain in my private worlds, but I can''t fully protect my allies since I don''t give them much importance. The two people from before were something I made with the help of Nia Teppelin, the core of the Anti-Rasen energy. One of the more interesting powers of the Anti-Spiral is the hive mind and multiple existence. Basically, he is millions of entities and he won''t die unless all of the Anti-Spirals are killed at once. ording to Nia, that was the reason why the Anti-Spiral survived after being defeated at the end of the Tengen Toppa Gurren-Lagann story. Later, he became a Higher Entity, befriended the protagonist, and small things happened that I didn''t even bother to listen to. Unlike the Anti-Spiral, I didn''t clone myself since having clones of myself disgusts me, instead, I made puppets. It''s somewhat simr to the ck blood monsters I made in the past, but the difference is that my new puppets have learning ability, judgment ability, logical reasoning, and each one has the strength of a veteran hero. To create a single Spiral Puppet, I need a thousand people totally loyal to me who are willing to give up their souls, minds, and free will, then those people will be turned into a single puppet that will be connected to the puppets'' hive mind, which prevents them from having their own personality. In my two personal worlds, the religious fanaticism that people have for me allowed me to gather several devotees so now I have 20,000 Spiral Puppets. Using a few puppets to protect people I like slightly isn''t a waste, anyway, then I n tobine several puppets to create stronger puppets. My goal is to create puppets that are as strong as the original Anti-Spiral. That subject can create millions of copies of itself, which is interesting. Anyway, for now, I won''t use too many puppets or Shiki will get nervous if she sees so many inhuman monsters filling the world. Although we are now allies, I am sure that she has prepared emergency measures to fight against me if I decide to betray this world. I like that she''s paranoid. For now, I have several options. Although I need tofort Chitoge, I also need to talk to Ichika. For starters, there''s the matter with her talent agency, on the other hand, she called me when she found out that I came back to Japan. Apparently, her sisters want to talk to me. I understand that Nino wants to see me since I left for China shortly after we started a formal rtionship. Surely she will want to hit me in the face, then she will hug me, and possibly we will end up in bed. I also understand that Itsuki wants to talk to me. She''s the responsible sister so she''s worried that I''m only using her sisters, after all, I''m famous for being a womanizing bastard who ruins marriages. Yotsuba has the brain of a squirrel, so she must keep thinking about the time she saw me have sex with Nino. I wouldn''t be surprised if my abilities and plot armor had caused problems in her rtionship with Futaro. Finally, Miku¡­. Uh, well, I''ve never liked her. Among the quintuplets, my rtionship with her was always the worst, though I feel like I''m forgetting something about her... Whatever, I have more important things to think about. I have affairs with several women, but honestly, my mental fatigue and migraine have worsened to an absurd point. I want vacations. The female Servants are not by my side as they are with Lin Ruoxi, Aotian, and Nyaruko. My pretty wife was understanding and she agreed to take care of the group of noisy women. I thought about going to Ichika''s house, but I saw a familiar figure. I smiled wryly and approached the brat who was trying to hide in a bush to spy on me. "Senpai can''t resist the temptation of mofu mofu, senpai is furry~ gross~" "Hey Listen! The siscon is not a furry, he is a lolicon who has a fetish for stroking the heads of lolis with animal ears!" "Oh, that''s why senpai pats the lolis'' heads so much~" "Hey Listen! Run away dog, you were discovered hahahahaha!" ¡­ These idiots... I walked over to the bush and smiled wryly. ¨C "I did not imagine that you were a little stalker" "I-I''m not!" ¨C Senko rushed out of the bush, her face showing nervousness as she waved her little hands. ¨C "I was just worried¡­ I heard that you faced great danger while you were in China¡­" I smiled and stroked her head. ¨C "What a cute wife I have" Senko sighed and looked at me seriously, though her fox ears and tail were waving happily. ¨C "I''m serious, stop getting into so much trouble, it''s as if you find danger in every step you take" She may look like a brat, but her mind is more like an elderly woman. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Yes mom, I will be more careful" "I''m not kidding!" ¨C Senko pouted. ¨C "You have to be more careful! I don''t want to be alone again¡­!" And so began the awkward silence. I sighed and charged Senko. Senko didn''t try to break free of me, instead, she hugged my neck and pressed her face into my shoulder. "Senko, I promised you that I would take care of you and I''m not going to break my promise" ¨C I spoke softly while my hand caressed her back. ¨C "I''m sorry for making you worry, but I''m a hero, even if I don''t like it, my duty is to fight and protect the world" "..." ¨C Senko hugged me tightly. ¨C "Can''t you give up? You can leave that life, you can undo it and live in peace¡­" I would like that, but there are still many stupid things that I have to solve... Stupid plot. I started stroking Senko''s hair. ¨C "This world has deficiencies, people have mistakes, but I will not let anyone destroy our home¡­ I''m sorry, but I can''t stop fighting" "..." ¨C Senko hugged me in silence. After ten minutes, Senko stopped hugging me. She pulled her face away from my shoulder and looked up at my face as her hands cupped my cheeks. "If one day you face a danger that you cannot ovee, you must flee... Running away is the greatest dishonor of a warrior, but a good man is the one who protects his family..." ¨C Senko looked at me seriously. ¨C "I do not want to be the widow of an honorable warrior, I want to be the wife of a good man" It''s amazing that a brat is one of the most mentally mature women I''ve ever met. "Senpai''s heart had a doki-doki beat! Senpai is furry!" "Hey Listen! Muahahaha he is being consumed by loli power!" My heart is still beating normally¡­ Idiots. I used [Dissociative Identity] and switched to Concept ''Fraud'', then smiled sincerely. ¨C "I promise that I will take care of my safety and I will escape from any danger that exceeds my strength" "Okay, I''ll believe you" ¨C Senko nodded and kissed my cheek, then smiled. ¨C "You seem to be busy so I won''t distract you, but I wish we could meetter, I really want to cook with you, and Shiro wants to see you too" I smiled and stopped carrying Senko. Senko left and I stood still for a moment. "What''s up senpai? Are you disappointed that you didn''t taste the furry loli''s little tongue?" ¡­ "I was just thinking" - I sighed internally. ¨C "I am bing too soft¡­" It''s nice to have feelings, I don''t dislike the idea of loving people who love me, but I''m starting to worry about my emotional dependency. I''m not going to restrain my emotions, but it will be a problem if I turn into a good jerk. "Oh, I have an idea!" ¨C Haachama shouted with joy. ¨C "Let''s go to a world and cause an apocalypse!" "Hey Listen! Let''s eliminate the men so you turn all the women into onaholes!" "Luis!" ¨C Tsubaki frowned. "Don''t worry, Tsubaki, I won''t make a pointless genocide" ¨C I sighed and started walking towards Ichika''s house. "Then you willmit a justified genocide" ¨C Tsubaki continued to frown. She knows me too well, she''s so cute. "Tch, trash" ¨C Yoko clicked her tongue in disgust. "Well, maybe you''re right" - I agreed internally. ¨C "Maybe I should empower humans to evolve without control, then I will watch them in silence while they start a war that they cannot win, anyway, the genocide of innocent people is justified in exchange for freedom, in the worst case, they will all die and only one dictator will be left with no world to oppress¡­ Oh, a d¨¦j¨¤ vu" "FUCKING BASTARD!" ¨C Yoko yelled with extreme hatred. The big-breasted redhead is fun to tease, but Nia suffered coteral damage. I sighed. ¨C "Fine, I''m sorry, idealistic dreams are not so bad, life needs honest heroes or there would be no hope" "You hypocritical idiot¡­" ¨C Yoko was still angry, but Nia didn''t look so depressed anymore. Although I treat Nia better, I like Yoko''s defiant and rebellious personality more, also, her body is very good... The funny thing is that Yoko hasn''t noticed, but her hatred towards me has slowly decreased as she has seen the way I take care of my family. It seems that she has a deep emotional void, so seeing me y with my daughters and take care of my wives affected her mood. The same is for Nia. She seems particrly sensitive to the subject of parenthood. Being a good father and husband is helping me to enter the hearts of both women... Repressed traumas are convenient. Ah, it sure is much more fun to win women''s hearts through emotional ckmail, maniptions, and stupidlyplex schemes. Leaving everything up to the plot armor is just too boring. Now, going back to the previous topic, Haachama has a bit of a point. I have been overly attentive to my wives and daughters, which has helped me stabilize my emotional problems. In order not to lose my psychopathic impulses, maybe I need to conquer a World through hical means, besides, I''m bored of facing situations that are easy to solve by force, and I want to return to a battlefield where everything can be destroyed in an instant. ¡­ It is difficult to have feelings and it is dangerous to be bored¡­ I was about to get to Ichika''s house, but I had a bad feeling, a terrible feeling... [System Notification: The skill ''Pannonia'' has detected spatial anomalies near the entities ''Umaru'' and ''Mamako''] "Abby!" ¨C I spoke to the girl in my mind. Not caring that I was in a public ce, I disappeared from the ce and was transported inside the apartment where my sister and the stupid woman live. [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has detected the energy of a system user] ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] In an instant, I appeared in the hallway towards Umaru''s room. Umaru''s presence was mixed with the energy of the system user¡­ It was less than a second, but it was toote¡­ she was kidnapped¡­ My mother''s presence also disappeared and I feel a trace of familiar energy in her room. It looks like she got caught by a hero summon, but that doesn''t matter, it would be great if that stupid woman dies once and for all. My hands were covered in [Rasen], then my fingers dug into the space where thest trace of Umaru''s presence came from. Using [Rasen], I can tear apart the spatial structure and thus capture Umaru¡­ Some Worlds may experience space storms, but that''s not my problem. "Wait Luis, we don''t know if Umaru is still in the process of a dimensional journey!" ¨C System Goddess panicked. ¨C "If you break space, she could be destroyed by a space storm!" Fuck! [Anti-Rasen] covered my arms and I made purple energy chains hold the corners of the crack I made in space. [System Notification: The Shiki entity has sent a message] She noticed that I made a hole in the spatial structure of this world, but I''ll talk to herter, now I must get Umaru back¡­ "Abby, analyze the spatial coordinates¡­ System Goddess, analyze the energy traces, I want to know if my sister was kidnapped by some idiot with a system based on sex, or if she was summoned as a tool" ¨C I tried to use [Reader''s Madness] to look at Umaru''s Destiny, but the enemy system was interfering¡­ No, it''s not just the system... Higher Entity¡­ A fucking Higher Entity is helping the system user¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] "Ortro, try to ignore distances to bring Umaru back" ¨C I tried to determine Umaru''s direction for Ortro to bring my stupid sister. She will feel a lot of pain if Ortro bites her, but I can heal her wounds, now the only thing that matters is getting her out of danger. "... I can''t... I don''t see her..." ¨C Ortro answered sadly. She can ignore the Distance Concept to bite anything, but she needs to spot the target. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] "Luis, take a deep breath, don''t be impulsive" ¨C Tsubaki tried to use Soul Resonance to calm me down. I was able to regain some of my rationality, but the mix of anger, anxiety, worry, and insanity is making my vision blurry. "The concept of time doesn''t exist in dimensional travel, a single second can be a thousand years for Umaru" ¨C I used [Sadism] to torment my mind and soul. [System Notification: The stat ''Obsession: Spiral King'' has prevented the user''s mind from breaking] [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has been used to empower the skill ''Paranoia'']. I can''t track the system user, but Paranoia was able to find him, although there are many barriers that are making it difficult to track spatial coordinates¡­ "Luis, let Abby, BB, and I connect to Paranoia" ¨C System Goddess spoke quickly. [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki'' has used ''Soul Resonance'' for the entities ''System Goddess'', ''BB-chan'', and ''Abby'' to connect with the skill ''Paranoia''] It''s been two seconds since Umaru was kidnapped¡­ that''s too long¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] "I found her!" ¨C System Goddess yelled. "Abby, bring Nyaruko and Aotian, let''s go get my stupid sister" ¨C I released the space crack and repaired it with [Anti-Rasen] or there will be another crack in Gaia''s barrier. "Um¡­ Luis¡­" ¨C The voice of System Goddess began to tremble. ¨C "The location is the base of the Seekers of Truth¡­" ... [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind] Breathe deeply. Those sons of bitches want to use my sister as ab rat¡­ "I know that ce" ¨C Abby spoke quickly. ¨C "These are not the coordinates of the central base, but the privateboratory of one of the leaders of the Seekers of Truth, we can invade them without the entire organization attacking us, but first we must close all the exits to prevent the enemies request reinforcements" Maybe Abby entered thatb to steal information since she likes to get new knowledge, but that doesn''t matter, Abby seems to know the structure of thatb so her idea is not a bad one. "Abby, gather the strongest members of the Raksasha Sect, Monika, prepare our entire army, also the deities" - I began to give instructions. Paranoia, how long do I have to save Umaru? [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' is rolling on the ground........] ¡­ "Oh¡­" ¨C System Goddess had aplex expression. ¨C "Paranoia broke her own consciousness and attached it to your sister''s soul¡­ I think I can use Paranoia to connect to the system that kidnapped your sister and thus protect her, I need five seconds¡­" ¡­ Paranoia¡­ This dumb skill. What she did was simr to a person opening her own skull, removing a piece of her brain, and then putting it in a box to give as a gift to a person who is moving to another country. Currently, Paranoia''s conscience is broken and she could have destroyed her own personality, but she took that risk to protect my sister... I have mixed feelings. It gives me relief that my sister will be protected by my most useful skill, but now I''m worried about Paranoia''s safety. There is a great risk that Paranoia''s consciousness will receive permanent damage... If Paranoia really takes permanent consciousness damage, I''ll have to kidnap Auriel, she''s the best medical kit there is... "Luis, the system is a chat room" ¨C System Goddess spoke with a relieved tone. ¨C "Records show that your sister is barely in her first world, she is safe, besides, your food made her avoid the affective influence of the owner of the chat room" BB, Nyaruko, and System Goddess have exined to me all the types of systems that exist. Chat rooms are a subspecies of individual systems. Unlike an individual system, chat rooms bring together characters from different worlds. There are many times when the system user does not know that he is the owner of the chat room, sometimes the chat room creates an imaginary administrator whose only purpose is to favor the system user, either by giving missions that strengthen the user, or affecting the emotions of the characters so that everyone loves the system user. My sister is not the owner of the chat room, but a simple system user tool...¡­. My only relief is that Umaru will not be affected by the mental abilities of the system user, and in case that idiot tries to hurt my sister, Paranoia can use [Schizophrenia], [Sadism], and the two spiral energies to protect Umaru. On the other hand, System Goddess can''t take control of the chat room, but she can keep an eye on what''s going on around my sister and warn me if Umaru is in danger. "Can we enter the world where Umaru is?" ¨C I asked while I opened the message function of my system. [Message to Anti-Spiral: I''ll send you some space coordinates. I want you to seal those coordinates with the same technique you used to separate your homeworld from the rest of the multiverse] [System Notification: The Anti-Spiral entity has sent a message. The coordinates are too big, it will take a long time to enclose the whole ce] "Abby, Chiyo, you help the Anti-Spiral" ¨C I spoke to the two women with the best control of the [Anti-Rasen]. ¨C "Do it discreetly, I will attract the attention of the enemies so that no one escapes" "We can invade the World where your sister is, but that will destroy the structure of the space which will kill all the members of the chat room and it is very possible that your sister''s soul will be seriously damaged" ¨C System Goddess frowned. ¨C "It seems that the enemy made a mini multiverse isted from the rest of the multiverse¡­ This is interesting, it is like creating a simtor, but using real worlds¡­" Damn fucking scientists¡­ I''m also curious about that experiment though. Nyaruko and Aotian appeared next to me. "We can''t go directly with Umaru, so we''ll steal the simtor" - I started to form hypothetical scenarios in my mind, I need to analyze all the possibilities... - "We must alsopletely destroy theboratory without leaving survivors, no one should know about Umaru or our identities" "Kill¡­." ¨C Ortro''s voice was distorted, she is being influenced by my emotions. "Yay! Extermination!" ¨C Haachama shouted with joy. "Oh, shit¡­" ¨C System Goddess turned pale. ¨C "Inside the simtor is the heir of an Ancient One and a sleeping Outer God! The purpose of this experiment is to sacrifice the members of the chat room in order to control the Outer God!" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' from controlling the user''s mind............ ...¡­.. ERROR¡­. It was not possible to suppress the user''s destructive impulses] My eyelid is twitching. "Heh, senpai is in a bad mood~" "Nyaruko, be the Harem King, Aotian, suppress your new techniques for now and just show the strength you had before you met me" ¨C I did my best not to lose self-control. ¨C "The three of us will invade theboratory to make the enemy think that they can capture us¡­ When the Anti-Spiral cage isplete, we will attack with all our might¡­" I can repair Umaru''s soul if she is damaged, but she is a mere human and even with my abilities, there will be harmful side effects if she is killed by an Outer God. "¡­Luis" ¨C Tsubaki spoke to me with determination. ¨C "Many people will die, but you have my full support, you should not hold back" A good wife... I changed my costume to that of the Hero of Harmony, I also took out the chainsaw sword. ¨C "System Goddess, break the structure of the chat room to form a crack" "Luis, that will kill the members of the chat room" ¨C System Goddess had a doubtful expression. "Umaru''s soul will suffer irreparable damage only with the presence of an Outer God¡­ If Paranoia tries to protect my sister then she could be destroyed since she is just a skill and not an entity with her own existence¡­" ¨C I finished doing the simtion mentally and waited for Abby to open the Dimension Gate. ¨C "Paranoia and Umaru are all that matter, the rest is disposable" I put a lot of life insurance on Umaru''s body, soul, and mind, but I made a big mistake by not adding a space anchor to her soul. My stupid traumas and family conflicts prevented me from being more careful with Umaru since I didn''t want her to get involved with the supernatural world. My idea was to let Umaru have a peaceful life, then she would grow old and die after having a peaceful life that I can never have. It seems like my wish was for Umaru to have a happy life, but actually, I did it because deep down in my heart, I still hate my family. Although I admit I have sisterly affection for Umaru, she reminds me of our parents, the two people who disgust me the most in the entire multiverse. On the other hand, and being totally rational, I am an extremely possessive mental patient with serious affective problems. If Umaru spends too much time with me, my possessive obsession and kleptomania will prevent me from letting her have her own life, it''s even possible that I''ll put her in my harem just to keep her by my side. My ''Obsession: Yandere'' stat is not a decoration. That''s also why I don''t want to go near my mother. I have too much plot armor and that idiot woman loves me obsessively. It is very possible that the plot will create a scenario where I will have to forget my hatred towards her and thus ept her in my harem. Just thinking about Umaru or my mother bing my lovers causes me infinite disgust, to the point that I have slight suicidal thoughts. Despite the disgust I feel, this all happened because of my own stupidity. I have noticed for a long time that Umaru shows symptoms of depression, but I always ignored her emotional problems since I kept an emotional wall between us. Now that I finally decide to open up to her and finally be a family, this shit happens¡­. On second thought though, it''s possible this was caused by my excess plot armor. Perhaps the title of Fourth Candidate did this to force me to be involved with the Seekers of Truth... Being a protagonist sucks. I''ll have to talk to Umaru and exin the whole situation to her, I can''t stop her from getting involved with the multiverse anymore, although knowing her, she''ll end up enjoying this stupidity... "BB, I will give you the most important role" ¨C The Dimensional Gate began to appear in front of me. ¨C "When System Goddess makes an opening in the simtor, enter that ce and bring my sister" BB is crazy, she is a dangerous woman and she loves to cause trouble, but she is very reliable in risky situations. She will never do anything that crosses the line as she is afraid that I might leave her. "And what about the waifus? Chat rooms always have waifus for all kinds of fetishes" ¨C BB had a big smile. "They will die so they don''t matter, just focus on Umaru and Paranoia... If you have a chance, you should also kill the system user, but the priority is to escape" - I saw that Nyaruko had a bad expression, she wanted to rescue my sister, but my look tells her that I''m not in the mood for stupidity. Nyaruko is the second strongest person in my group, but it''s quite possible that the members of the chat room are popr anime characters. Nyaruko would rather lose her head than see her favorite characters die. On the other hand, BB enjoys increasing the size of my harem, but also has fun causing other people misery. She will be willing to sacrifice the women in the chat room to save Umaru. "All set" ¨C Abby formed a Dimensional Gate. Before entering the Gate, I spoke to the girl who was sleeping in the quietest ce in my mind. ¨C "Gogh, wake up, soon I will need your help" "Gogh is useful, Gogh will help" - Gogh had an innocent smile and radiant as the sun. "Wow, senpai is really going to remove all traces¡­ This is fun~" For now I will have to restrain myself from destroying everything in a fit of rage. I must ensure Umaru''s safety first, then I can destroy everything...¡­ All must be destroyed...¡­ Everybody¡­. Chapter 317: Good Little Sister Chapter 317: Good Little Sister (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) I looked at the girl in front of me as my heart filled withplicated feelings. It''s normal for my heart to feel deep hatred toward the monster that almost killed my friends, but it''s hard for me to hate such an adorable waifu who sincerely wants to get along with me. My feelings areplex as I am weak towards moe-style waifus that make adorable sounds and have cute expressions, but at the same time, I feel deep resentment every time I remember the way each of my friends was beaten, mutted, and petrified¡­ [¡ö: ^^ ¡ö¡ö¡ö <3] "Paranoia-sama says that all the me should fall on the boy" ¨C The girl looked at me with innocent confusion. - "What a boy? The me of what? That is also true. At that moment, the ck ink covering the monster''s skin disappeared, revealing the appearance of an adorable girl close in age to me. She didn''t seem to care that her body was being crushed by an invisible force, she just sighed in relief and thanked me as she cried with joy. I couldn''t ask for an exnation as Navi appeared next to the girl''s ear and whispered something to her, then put what looked like a contract and a pen in front of her. Although Navi has no face, at that moment I felt that he had the appearance of a moneylender trying to scam an innocent girl and then taking advantage of her body¡­ Paranoia-chan''s eye stopped emitting purple light and the girl was able to raise her head. She signed the contract happily with a pen given to her by Navi, then the fairy startedughing like a psycho. "Muahahahaha, another hole for the dog! That idiot is going to have to make me a double cheeseburger!" ¨C At that time, Navi looked like the viin of an NTR doujin¡­ I couldn''t fully understand what happened, but the girl exined the situation to me, rather, Paranoia-chan exined to me what was happening while the girl was the trantor. For starters, the girl can see the chat room because of Paranoia-chan. ording to the exnation, a woman who calls herself Goddess made Paranoia-chan gain a small amount of authority over the chat room. This authority is insignificantpared to Hiroki and the person helping him, but Paranoia-chan can make small changes, for example making the chat room visible to people outside the chat room. The girl introduced herself as Ninomae Ina''nis, she seems to be rooted in Japanese culture so Ina''nis is her name and Ninomae is herst name. She''s a long name so I called her Ina. (Author''s Note: Ina''nis Ninomae of Hololive) ording to the exnation, she was a normal human living in a world simr to mine. She lived in peace, ying video games and watching anime, a normal otaku without anything special, perhaps the only special thing about her is that she is very shy, so she had no friends and preferred to stay at home all day. One day, she went to a bookstore to buy manga, but a strange book caught her eye. The book had no pages and the cover looked like some kind of unknown leather, but she felt strangely drawn to the book. She touched the book and then her vision darkened. When she regained consciousness, everything around her had been destroyed, the buildings were now ruins, the sky had lost all color, living things had disappeared, and not a single person was left. This wasn''t just in her city, it wasn''t a disaster in her country either. All living things on her had disappeared. Animals, nts, humans, and insects, everything had disappeared. The only thing left in the world was a ck substance that now filled the seas. Ina was confused and began to wander the world looking for other people. Ina did not feel hungry, thirsty, sleepy, or tired, she was able to walk around the world while her hands never let go of the book without pages. Sometimes, she felt that the book was talking so she started talking to the book. Strangely, she didn''t think that was unusual. Over time, she understood that the book was the cursed book described by Lovecraft, the Necronomicon. Ina lost track of time as the sun and moon had disappeared, she just wandered the dead world for a long time. For that long time, she could only converse with the Necronomicon, which helped her understand its secrets. Ina finished touring the world, but she didn''t find a single living thing or structure, the whole world was a wastnd with a ck ocean. Ina was bad at socializing, but loneliness got her down. Fortunately for her, the Necronomicon taught her a trick from someone called the "Opener of the Way." Ina was able to summon a key horseshoe that allowed her to leave her in search of other people. She was afraid of social contact, but too much time alone made her sad. Ina arrived at a ce simr to an isekai anime. There were elves, people with furry ears, and magic. She was excited to see the new world, but that happiness turned to confusion when people started screaming and running away from her. Ina tried to talk to people, but people fell to the ground and convulsed every time she said a word. Ina tried to be friendly, butrge armies started attacking her for no reason. She was terrified seeing thousands of swords pointed at her face. Ina had never fought, but her body moved on its own. Without her wanting it, her mouth recited one of the incantations in the Necronomicon, the power of someone called "The Internal One". It was at that moment that Ina understood what was happening and what had happened on her. Ina didn''t want to hurt other people, she just wanted to protect herself from magical attacks, but the power she used caused the entire kingdom to be flooded with magma. Ina was horrified to realize she had been the cause of her home being totally destroyed. Ina tried to hide away from the world, but everyone banded together to try and eliminate her. Ina didn''t want to hurt other people, but whenever she was in danger, her mouth would move on its own and invoke the power of the Necronomicon. Elves, humans, furries, and demons, were all destroyed by Ina. One day, Ina saw a group of five women and an extremely powerful Japanese man. Ina understood that she had be the monster from an isekai story. Ina was so depressed that she wished for the peace that only death can bring, but her body ignored her wishes. Ina killed two of the isekai protagonist''s lovers, but the boy got a PowerUP which allowed him to hurt Ina, he even came close to killing her. She managed to escape with the power of "Opener of the Way", but her death wish had only increased. She hated being a monster. Despite all the pain and sadness, she couldn''t let go of the Necronomicon. Even if that book had turned her into a monster, now that book was the only thing keeping her from drowning in loneliness. Thus, Ina began to travel in search of a lonely and peaceful ce, but things only became more dangerous with each trip. She had been on the brink of death so many times that her fear of death or pain had disappeared. After a long time, she heard a voice that whispered a strange name to her. Ina didn''t want to get involved with any more strange powers, but she couldn''t help but say that name. Ina mentioned that now she is in the process of inheriting the power of something more terrifying than an evil god. She doesn''t want to get that power, but her body doesn''t obey her, every second she keeps absorbing that power and it''s only a matter of time before she bes a monster with no self-control. Well, that used to be her fear, but now she seems to have that power under control. My brother''s cookies are terrifyingly delicious... After Ina inherited that power, her journey only got worse. A group of ridiculously powerful people began to chase her to whatever world she escaped. She was too tired and hurt to use her power, so she was captured. As of this point, Ina had almost no memories and didn''t understand what had happened to her, but Paranoia-chan seemed to understand a lot of information, so she filled in the gaps in the story. Ina is supposed to have been captured by a group of mad scientists. They n to make Ina a sacrifice so they can control an entity whose power is beyond humanprehension. From what I understand, Ina is inheriting the power of an Ancient One, but the mad scientists want to control an Outer God. ording to Lovecraft''s ounts, an Ancient One isparable to an earthly god, while an Outer God is equal to a cosmic disaster capable of threatening the universe. I do not understand this scale of power thatcks levels or statistics with numbers, but I have one thing clear... We are screwed. ording to Navi, Ina has only absorbed 30% of the Ancient One''s inheritance butpared to a true Ancient One, she is a slightlyrge insect. The fight against Ina was simr to a match between a world-champion boxer and a boy with no limbs. It was such a one-sided fight that it seemed like a ck humor joke. The only reason we survived was that my brother sent Paranoia-chan and Navi. That makes me question how strong my brother is¡­ I really don''t want to think about it, he''ll be so mad at me for leaving the house, so I don''t want to think about how strong he''s be¡­ Even though I''m deeply terrified of the punishment my brother will inflict on me, at least now I have a bit of information about his secrets¡­ It''s not worth it. For now, I could onlyprehend this as my mind is still unable to process all the information Ina gave me. ording to her, my brother''s protection prevents information about the secrets of the multiverse from affecting my mind. Apparently, the influence of a chat room makes me vulnerable to certain types of information, and if I am exposed to that information without proper preparation, then there will be a negative effect called "System User Stupidity". Now I understand why 9 out of 10 system users areplete idiots... Another thing is that I can''t understand what Paranoia-chan says because she uses anguage that is exclusive to Madness energy carriers. She was born from that energy so she doesn''t know anothernguage. Madness energy appears to be simr to radiation, just being near that energy can cause disasters on a global scale. Ina is simr to a runaway nuclear reactor, she could destroy this world just by existing. Fortunately, Paranoia-chan is able to use the purple energy to restrain Ina''s power, so she can appear to be a normal girl, although her tentacle-like hair is a bit conspicuous¡­ Well, Mirko has bunny ears and people think they are part of a cosy. We''ll just say that Ina is an otaku, which is true. She recognized me from the anime "Himouto! Umaru-chan" and she said that in that anime I am a hikikomori brocon that can turn into a stuffed loli¡­ I didn''t want to ask any more questions. On the other hand, I don''t have to worry about Madness from other monsters hurting me since I have a tiny shard of Madness in my soul. The shard is so tiny that I can''t use that energy, but now I''m immune to the natural damage that energy generates. Apparently, Paranoia-chan hadn''t given me a special ability, but rather he imnted a seed of my brother''s inside me¡­ Ugh, that sounds gross. I don''t know what to make of the fact that my brother is a wielder of the Madness energy, but what surprises me the most is that I''m really not surprised. My brother has never been someone mentally sane... Ina said that my brother''s energy was very nice, maybe too nice¡­ She started invading my personal space, so I had to give her some cookies to stop her from harassing me. Even though I''m still mad at Ina because she almost murdered my friends, it''s also hard for me to hate her since it''s the first time I''ve been able to talk about anime with a girl close to my age, at least outwardly. I hate to admit it, but I''m starting to see her as a friend. I think I have an emotional attachment problem. I need therapy... In addition to the fact that we share many likes and hobbies, she gives me a little sense of security. After Ina signed the contract that reeks of fraud, she looked at the sky and told me that something annoying happened. Apparently, the idiots in charge of politics decided that it was too dangerous to leave traces that they were involved with the monsters that destroyed Germany, so they used the stupidest option, nuclear bombs. When I heard that, I almost peed out of fear, but Ina said that she was used to such situations so I shouldn''t worry. Ina only extended her hand to the sky while reciting iprehensible words. What looked like a keyhole appeared in the sky. That hole gave the feeling of looking into the abyss, but instead of destroying the world, that abyss absorbed the five atomic missiles and then disappeared. The Great Old Ones are scary but cool... Although Ina''s power was terrifying, she mentioned that the Necronomicon can only do weak imitations of the Outer Gods'' abilities. Even if Ina uses all of her power, she can''t even use a millionth of the real power of an Outer God. I am officially terrified and excited. It''s like exploring the lore of Warhammer 40,000. After preventing a nuclear holocaust, Ina helped me carry my friends out of the ck fog. We also had to help Hiroki even if we both wanted to destroy the little bastard. ording to Paranoia-chan, Hiroki is the core of the chat room and if he dies, then the waifus die. Damn fanfic protagonists, are always protected by the plot... When we got out of the mist, I asked Ina for help finding Tabane. She will never allow the government to drop nukes on her sister''s head, so they should have imprisoned her before they approved the bombing. Navi said that indeed, Tabane tried to stop the shelling, so she was beaten and at that time she was transported to a maximum security prison. The government was not thinking of killing her as her intellect is too useful, so they would torture her and subject her to different drugs to make her a manipble puppet. With Ina''s help, everything was resolved in 5 minutes. She used space abilities to rescue Tabane, eliminate the corrupt politicians, delete all records of the Madness experiments, and even solved the whole plot about the conflict between Chifuyu and the government. That was a Speedrun... Everything was solved with such ease that it was simr to getting a mythic item in the tutorial¡­ I''m honestly disappointed, easy games bore me. Anyway, everything was resolved and now we are back at the academy. The surviving government members were too scared of Ina''s power, so they were honest and didn''t cause trouble. And so, a monster with tentacles typical of hentai was the reason for world peace... "I''m not a tentacle monster! And don''tpare me to some h-hentai thing!" ¨C Ina yelled at me as her face flushed red. How cute¡­ I want a stuffed of her. My brother''s seed made me immune to mental abilities¡­. Ugh, seed¡­ The energy that Paranoia-chan gave me made me immune to mental abilities like mind reading, but I established a mental link with Ina so that I could speak in an emergency. I really don''t care that Ina can see my thoughts, I''m used to living with a paranoid obsessive who can understand my thoughts just from my bodynguage. "Hey Listen! Enough context, now go do your job you dam brocon hamster!" - Navi threw popcorn at my face again. I sighed and brushed away the food that was left in my hair. ¨C "For thest time, I am not a brocon, I love my brother in a non-romantic way" "Hey Listen! The most popr pornbel in Japan is incest! You are Japanese, the only love you know is the sexual kind!" ¨C Navi loves to yell, he''s a nuisance. I sneered. ¨C "Actually, NTR is more popr than incest, and I doubt you want me to get involved in that" "Muahahahaha, you''re still too stupid to try to win an argument with me!" ¨C Navi has no face, but I feel that he looks at me with contempt. ¨C "My siscon partner is a NTR viin so he doesn''t receiveorare, but he doesori! Now you start to lubricate your ass as it will be prated by your brother! Muahahahahahahahahaha!" ¡­.. In fact, my brother fits the model of aorare viin¡­ "Now stopsining and do what I say, you stupid woman!" ¨C Navi kept throwing food at me. Feminism is dead and Navi killed it... I sighed. ¨C "Okay, but I will only do it for the good of my friends" "Hey Listen! You love the idea of anime waifus being your sisters-inw!" ¨C Navi threw food at me again. ¨C "Now be a good sister and get sex ves for your stupid lolicon brother!" My brother is not lolicon, he hates brats. Navi mentioned that we can''t leave this world with Ina''s powers since we are in some kind of pocket multiverse. We also can''t go back to our original worlds as those worlds are outside of this little multiverse so we can only travel to the next world. I don''t really understand the theoretical working of this, but Paranoia-chan said that we''ll have to follow the chat room quests until someonees to pick us up, although most of the rewards turned into garbage due to an ident. Apparently, my brother''s energy causes system errors, and Paranoia-chan shares my brother''s energy. I don''t really understand what Paranoia-chan and my brother''s rtionship is, but she almost fainted with embarrassment when I asked if she was one of my brother''s lovers. Paranoia-chan is cute~ Apparently, epting an individual reward or quest will cause a contract to be imnted in our souls, so we must reject all rewards. I tried to talk about this with my friends when they woke up, but only Mei Xueyan and Eto listened to me, the rest of the waifus epted the rewards, although they ended up disappointed. Bugs in the chat room caused most of the rewards to be useless, for example, Mirko received a ck thong. She was furious that she risked her life for a small piece of cloth, but Hiroki was excited as he insisted that Mirko put on the thong. Mirko kicked three of his ribs. Luckily, Navi said that there is a way to remove the ve contracts that the chat room put on my friends, but there are several problems. To start with, Navi said that a great danger is approaching and all my friends will die if I don''t listen to him. It seems the only way to save my friends and prevent them from bing Hiroki''s sexual pets is to have them sign a marriage agreement with my brother... I have no words to describe how stupid this seems to me. The rings that Navi put on the hands of the waifus are very powerful defensive artifacts, but they are currently deactivated and will only be able to show their full powers when the waifus agree to be my brother''s wives. The fact that the deactivated ring can regenerate deadly wounds gives me high expectations about the full power of those wedding rings. I want one too, but the thought of being my brother''s wife makes my stomach churn with nausea. Not worth it. Navi is aplete idiot and he has the voice of a scammer, but Paranoia-chan said that Navi wasn''t lying, and I haveplete trust in my friend. [¡ö: QuQ <3] Although my friends'' lives are in danger, I also feel a little happy. In everything that has happened, I have feltpletely useless. The only reason Ina is part of my group now is because of my brother''s help, so I haven''t done anything worthwhile. This is my chance to prove that I''m not a mistake and useless trash, I have the chance to save the lives of my friends. Even though the path is questionable and very stupid, I can protect my friends, help my brother, and prove to my father that my birth was not a mistake... On the other hand, I love galge games, especially those with a high level of difficulty. There''s an idiot on the inte who calls himself God of Conquest just for finishing a few games, but that idiot is a clownpared to my abilities. I once humiliated him during one of my streams and proved that I am the best galge yer in the world! Oh well, from my world. It is very difficult to make a waifu fall in love with a protagonist they have never met. Oh well, from my world. It is very difficult to make a waifu fall in love with a protagonist they have never met. My brother isn''t around, so it''s going to be hard to make my friends want to be my sisters-inw before disaster falls on us, but that won''t stop me. I''ll save my friends and make my brother get a waifus harem! So I can take them to anime conventions and brag that my sisters-inw are the best cosyers! [¡ö: ¡­] "Muahahahaha! I like the hamster!" "¡­Umaru-san, I think you need to adjust your motivations" Now everyone is packing their bags for us to travel to the next world. After the problem in Germany was resolved, I waspletely honest with the viin group and told them everything that happened, including that the ring that saved their lives will only work properly if they agree to marry my brother. Obviously, none of them was willing to ept something so absurd, but they all kept the ring since it is life insurance. If they find themselves in dire straits, they are likely to ept the marriage contract. I told them the truth since I don''t like the idea of lying to my friends. Fortunately, the viin group had no problem with Ina and Navi joining our group. They knew that Ina was the monster that almost killed them, but they all live with the mentality that the strong have the right to trample the weak. I love viins. On the other hand, Medaka and Mirko believe that Ina was one of the victims of the government experiments and she is the only survivor of the disaster in Germany. They took pity on Ina for being the victim of human experiments and agreed to let her join us. The matter of human experiments turned out not to be aplete lie. When Ina was taken to the hospital to check her health, she had a panic attack when she saw the medical artifacts, she was especially scared of the scalpel. Ina has lost much of her human sensitivity and has no problem killing people she considers enemies, but she herself doesn''t understand why something as weak as a scalpel causes her so much terror. Eto deduced that it was post-traumatic stress disorder and that the amnesia is the result of her mind removing memories to protect her mind. ording to that theory, the scientists who captured her performed such cruel experiments on her that even an Ancient One developed a deep trauma toward medical checkups. Ina ate several cookies and managed to calm down, even though my food supply is dwindling¡­ My eyes are sweating. Anyway, now we are about to travel to the next world. Paranoia-chan mentioned that when we travel, there will be a new waifu so I should prepare to give her cookies before Hiroki tries to use the aphrodisiac dagger. That idiot is desperate to get his thing into a waifu, so it won''t be weird if he turns into a rapist. Paranoia-chan also confirmed that my theory about heroes and viins was true. Mei Xueyan is part of the viin team as she despises humans and is notpassionate towards the weak, so the next waifu should be someone from the hero team. I hope she''s not another idealistic waifu, I already have a lot of problems with Medaka''s speeches... For now, I''m not afraid of Hiroki since I have the most OP Pok¨¦mon in this region, the adorable Monster-Tako Ina-chan. "I''m not a monster!" She did not deny being an octopus... Ina can''t get us out of this pocket multiverse, but she is free to use spatial abilities within this ce. She can create space gates for the Infinite Stratos waifus to apany us to the next world, though we''ll keep that under wraps for now. Something important is that I confirmed my theory that Hiroki is a puppet who only thinks with his dick. He doesn''t know why the waifus aren''t turned on by his gaze, nor does he understand that his perverted attitude isn''t great and only causes disgust. Although Hiroki is a brainless idiot, the real problem is his assistant, the chat room administrator. ording to Paranoia-chan, one of the scientists became the manager of the chat room and is watching over the experiment where we are the research materials. For now, my actions have not been discovered as a woman called Goddess is falsifying the information, but I must be careful not to be excessive with my actions. In fact, we already have a problem. Originally Hiroki must have managed to stab Ina. The dagger had a powerful aphrodisiac curse, so Ina would be Hiroki''s sex bitch after receiving the attack. Ina may be strong, but her soul is still that of a mortal human, so those kinds of curses can take over her body. Even if the chat room is damaged, that dagger must have hurt Ina. The only reason Ina wasn''t affected by the aphrodisiac was that Paranoia-chan received help from the supposed goddess to nullify Hiroki''s abilities temporarily. The fucking shota of shit is a fucking incubus¡­ Every day my desire to castrate him with a cheese grater grows, although I don''t want to be near his crotch either¡­. Hmm, maybe shooting him in the testicles will do the trick. "Hey Listen! Tie him to a wall and make him watch your brother impregnate all the waifus!" ¡­.. "Umaru-san, don''t ept what the fairy says! Paranoia-sama has already warned you that your brother hates pointless torture and won''t allow other men to look at his women either!" ¡­Okay, I won''t¡­ It''s hard to have morals when I''ve spent my whole life watching everything around me go to hell because of alcohol, gambling, and violence. Stupid fanfic protagonists, they have such easy lives that it''s not fair... "Umaru-san, you don''t need to be jealous of people who have easier lives, just focus on enjoying what you have" ¨C I felt Ina''s hand on my shoulder. ¨C "You have an older brother who loves you and will do everything possible to protect you¡­ You are lucky to have someone who loves you so much" I looked at Ina and saw that her kind smile had a trace of loneliness. Although I can''t forget the resentment I feel because she hurt my friends, I can also empathize with her sadness. I smiled. ¨C "Paranoia-chan already said it, now you won''t be alone either" I pointed to Ina''s hand. The Infinite Stratos waifus and the chat room looked at me like I was crazy when I mentioned that they must be my brother''s wives, but there was a woman who listened to me. The rings that Navi gave to the waifus are silver, but it was as if they had lost all traces of shine. On the other hand, on Ina''s ring finger was a brilliant gold ring that shone like the most beautiful star in the sky. I don''t know if it''s a side effect of loneliness, torture, or a death wish, but Ina seemed happy to have someone who was willing to love her even though she turned into a monster. She doesn''t know my brother yet, but she is already my sister-inw... I wonder what face my brother will have when he finds out about this. I know he''ll be mad, but seeing the frustrated look on his face is fun. That''s why I like to call him Onii-chan, that always makes him angry. "Hey Listen! I''m sick of internal monologue! Now go get waifus for your stupid onii-chan!" ¨C Navi got the hobby of throwing food at my face. That popcorn isn''t what my brother made, so he doesn''t mind wasting it. It makes me angry to see people wasting food as I know how terrible hunger is, but I recognize that all the food looks like garbage whenpared to the food made by my brother. I sighed, I really miss my brother. I hope that he is fine¡­ --- --- --- (Luis Perspective) I sighed internally, this is shit. "Luis¡­." ¨C Tsubaki spoke with concern. "Friend..." ¨C Ortro''s voice is distorting. I spoke calmly to calm the women in my mind. ¨C "I''m fine, focus on the n" "B-But¡­" ¨C Nia''s voice trembled. ¨C "Your body is not regenerating¡­" I sighed and looked at my arms, or what was left of them. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my bones. [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has finished the analysis. The ''Anti-Anti-Madness'' technique has been upgraded. The new version of ''Anti-Anti-Madness'' has been sent to all entities carrying the ''Madness'' energy connected to the user] It''s hard to make precise calctions without the help of System Goddess and Paranoia, but they are busy with something more important than my physical integrity. "You are too carefree with your own life" ¨C Yoko frowned. ¨C "Even if you do not have the concept of Death, that does not mean that you are invincible" "What does it matter" - I mentally shrugged. ¨C "As long as my wives are safe, no matter what happens to my body, in the end, it''s just disposable meat" "¡­" ¨C Yoko had aplex expression. ¨C "Tch, idiot" I felt the [Rasen] energy increase in power. "Hurry up and finish this" ¨C Yoko snorted with annoyance, although she is not able to hide the concern in her eyes. I still don''t like tsunderes, but Yoko is kind of cute. I looked at the entity in front of me. "Hero of Harmony, to think that someone close to Auriel would have the power of ck blood... You are a fascinating specimen" In front of me was a fucking snake the size of twenty universes. The universe is theoretically infinite, so how is it possible for that thing to be five times infinite? Conceptual garbage, do not look for meaning. I was about to continue my tragic hero act, but something annoying happened. [System Notification: The entity Ina''nis Ninomae has been added to the user''s harem] ... What? [System Notification: The user has obtained 70% of the Necronomicon. The title ''Priest of Madness (100%)'' has been obtained] [System Notification: The user has obtained 70% of the Necronomicon. The title ''Priest of Madness (100%)'' has been obtained] [System Notification: The title ''Priest of Madness'' has been influenced by the skill ''Lucky Pervert'' and the title ''Lolimancer''. The title ''Pedophile Priest (100%)'' has been generated] ¡­This has got to be a fucking joke¡­. [Pedophile Priest: Come here my little girl, you receive the body of Christ with your little mouth... Entities with the Concepts ''Loli'', ''Nun'', ''Believer'', ''Saint'', and ''Maiden'' can sense the user''s presence in any region of the multiverse. If the entity recognizes the user as a ''Hero'', ''God'', ''Messiah'', ''Oracle'', ''Savior'', or ''Eminence'', then the entity will receive a Mid-Level Fraud Contract. If the user answers the entity''s prayers, then the entity will be the user''s property. It will increase the favorability and protection of entities with the concept ''Divinity''. Warning: Increase hostility and jealousy of entities with double standard and pedophilic tendencies] ........................¡­.. .........¡­ ........... [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have failed to suppress the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God''] NAVI!!! I don''t know how, I don''t know when, I don''t know why, but I''m sure that fucking idiot did this. The fucking idiot disappeared when he started the n to distract the enemy. He is supposed to steal the useful information in thisboratory since I intend to destroy everything that exists in this ce, but that idiot disobeyed my orders and went to do something troublesome¡­ "¡­." - Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Luis, you have to punish that idiot, this is already too much¡­" ¡­.. I''m going to hit that jerk. It''s a good thing BB isn''t here or the teasing would be endless. I sighed internally and focused on the battle. I''m going to take out my frustrations by beating this idiot up. Chapter 318: More Waifus! Chapter 318: More Waifus! (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) It''s finally time to go to the next world and I''m so excited. Yesterday we had a little farewell party with the Infinite Stratos waifus, on the surface, it was like that was thest time we''d see each other, but that idiot Hiroki tried to act cool and mysterious by saying that they would see him again. That idiot can''t hide that he''s in control of the chat room¡­ How disgusting. Among the Infinite Stratos waifus, only Chifuyu and Tabane know that we can meet again with Ina''s help, so they just pretend to be sad. It was all a stage set up to fool Hiroki and the administrator, but I felt a slight warmth in my chest as the waifus cried because they saw me as an important friend. Friendship is a beautiful thing. As a joke, I told them that we could meet again if they became my sisters-inw, to which they joked while saying that it was okay as long as my brother gave them delicious food every day. At that time we were just joking to deal with the sadness of parting, butter I saw that the magic rings no longer looked like dull metal and now shone like the ring on Ina''s hand. Paranoia-chan exined to me that there are high-level beings. Whether it''s angels, demons, aliens, monsters, humans, or machines, all beings can be beingsparable to top-level final bosses, though there are many requirements that I can''t hear for now. ording to her, everything involving max-level beings involves forces and rules beyond theprehension of mortals. A simple verbal agreement or innocent joke can be an unbreakable oath, so one must not speak lightly or make empty promises when higher powers are involved. Navi burst intoughter and exined to me that the main cast of Infinite Stratos had signed a marriage contract with my brother. It was all so sudden and stupid that I didn''t know how to react, I could only sigh as I felt guilty for cheating on my friends. Not all the waifus are married to my brother, for example, Tabane and Chifuyu are missing, but Navi said that this will be enough for the Infinite Stratos waifus not to be wiped out. I still find it hard to believe that waifus can only prevent impending destruction by marrying my brother. I tried to ask Paranoia-chan about the details of why my friends will die if they don''t marry my brother, but she couldn''t answer me as that would only hasten the disaster. The only possibility I can think of is that my brother has gone crazy and will kill any woman who isn''t his lover, but that doesn''t make sense. My brother is a womanizer with an insaneori fetish, but he sees human lives as disposable objects, including his own life. He wouldn''t waste time on something as stupid as building a massive harem, having to take care of arge number of women would only cause him an endless headache that would end up killing him. Well, I can only do my best to protect my friends. When I have the opportunity I will talk to my brother to get answers. [¡­: 001001 ^^] "Paranoia-sama says that the journey is about to begin" ¨C Ina spoke to me with a smile. We''ve only known each other for a few days, but my hatred for her has dwindled to almost nothing. The viinous waifus are not resentful as they believe in thew of the jungle, the strong have the right to feed on the blood of the weak. To them, Ina was just following the natural cycle of life and there''s no reason to hate her for that. Only Mei Xueyan is still in a bad mood, but she doesn''t hate Ina, instead, she now feels a strongpetitive drive to be stronger. Mei Xueyan is already fine, she even made a small breakthrough in her internal cultivation, but that''s still not enough to deal with a single attack from Ina. As for the hero group, they still think that Ina is a victim and not a threat, but even if they knew the truth, they would forgive Ina since she was being controlled by an evil scientist. I''ve always found the naivet¨¦ of heroes funny, but I''m worried that my dear friends are such idiots... Paranoia-chan already told me which world we will go to next so I made ns together with Navi, Paranoia-chan, Ina, and Eto. Among all the waifus in the chat room, only Eto is willing to believe all the absurd things about what is happening around us. Eto does not fully ept the idea that there are people with powers beyond ourprehension. To her, only a fictional god would be so strong, but that god should be a force of nature, not a person with emotions and desires. Despite her skepticism, she epts everything I say as true. Ina''s existence showed us that there are forces beyond our limited understanding of reality. In the n we made, we set two main goals: to make the waifus ept the marriage with my brother and to make ourselves stronger. The waifus have not removed their wedding ring since it only works if they wear it on their ring finger, but they are strong women and do not want to depend on other people to protect their lives. That is true female empowerment¡­ For now, Eto hasn''t agreed to marry my brother, but she said that she will ept it if the situation gets out of hand, for example, if we face another monster like Ina. "Hey, I''m not a monster!" - Ina pouted. I smiled. ¨C "Monster girls are cute, you should be happy" "¡­" ¨C Ina seriously thought about my words, she likes monster girls with cute designs. "Brats, stop ying, we''ll be back home in a moment" ¨C Mirko smiled at us ironically. She treats us like helpless and naive girls, although her sense of heroism and kindness strike me as more naive. Well, Mirko has great abs and thighs so it doesn''t matter if she''s naive. Mirko and Medaka think Ina won''t be able to join us, so they think she''s just here to say goodbye to us. On the other hand, Hiroki already knows that Ina is the monster that tried to destroy us, but that only increased his stupid fantasies of a harem. Paranoia-chan told me that the woman called goddess falsified the records of what happened in the mist. Now the administrator thinks that Ina managed to resist Hiroki''s aphrodisiac, but she couldn''t avoid the contract in her soul so she is now the little jerk''s bodyguard. For now, Ina will protect Hiroki''s life, but she doesn''t have to listen to any orders from the idiot. Hiroki at first thought that his n worked out and tried to order Ina to strip. Ina muttered something under her breath and since then Hiroki hasn''t sexually harassed her anymore, he also seems very scared of horses. Ina imed to have used a small illusionary ability to generate a realistic hallucination, but she wouldn''t tell me what she showed Hiroki. I don''t want to find out either... Although Hiroki was traumatized, he proved that fanfic protagonists have sperm instead of neurons. He kept trying to seduce Ina and all the waifus, he even tried to act cool in front of me, but he always ends up mad because I''mparing him to my brother all the time. A couple of days ago, Hiroki learned how to cook and I have to admit that his food is far superior to the food of world-famous chefs, but it''s still rubbishpared to the food my brother makes. [Chat Room Notification: Before I go home, a special mission has been enabled] The viins, Hiroki and I pretended to be surprised, only Medaka and Mirko were really surprised. We didn''t tell Medaka and Mirko about the administrator''s maniptions as they are too honest and impulsive, so it will be dangerous if they make the administrator realize that his experiment failed. Paranoia-chan said that the administrator is too dangerous for us and it was best not to draw his attention for now, there is already someone who is about to take care of him. For now, we just have to pretend that we are fulfilling the missions of the chat room. [Special Mission: Due to the high performance of the chat room members, the option to travel to another world instead of being transported to their home worlds has been unlocked. In case of epting the quest, a special reward will be given to all members of the chat room. The election will be by means of a ballot. In case of epting the mission, all members of the chat room must participate. ept or Decline the quest?] Medaka frowned. - "What is this? It''s too suspicious¡­" Mirko also seemed upset. ¨C "Tch, thest reward wasplete garbage, this thing is a fraud" I don''t think Mirko''s reward wasplete garbage, that thong would look good on her. "Maybe the rewards were rubbish because the real reward is this quest" ¨C Esdeath held her chin as if she was thinking deeply. "That makes sense" ¨C Hiroki nodded and showed a serious look as if he was trying to look smart. ¨C "In this world, we managed to be stronger, but that was not enough¡­ We managed to survive by sheer luck, maybe this new mission is a world where we can be stronger topensate for our weakness" Even idiots can say reasonable things, the problem is that Hiroki just wants the waifus not to return to their worlds or it is possible that some of them will find the protagonists of their original worlds. Anyway, we can''t go back to our worlds since the administrator kidnapped us. "This may be a unique opportunity granted by the heavens" ¨C Mei Xueyan pretended to agree with Hiroki. ¨C "Opportunities and risks go hand in hand, those who fear danger will never be strong" Mei Xueyan is only speaking to convince Medaka and Mirko, but I feel that those words are directed at me. Although I have been training with Mirko and Esdeath, since Ina joined us I stopped training and I don''t want to get involved in fights anymore. Seeing my friends getting hit made me very scared and I don''t want to be hurt, besides, now I know a way to protect them without getting involved in fights. Esdeath said that I am an idiot for relying on my brother''s power and that the only way to survive is with my own strength, but Mei Xueyan said that having strong backing is also a form of power. Despite that, Mei Xueyan has insisted that I should train a bit so as not to be as weak as a normal human, but I hate exercise¡­ In the end, Medaka and Mirko epted that we need to be stronger to face future dangers. Both women are not shonen protagonists who are obsessed with the force even if it puts their loved ones in danger, quite the contrary, both are kind women who want to protect innocent people and for that they need power. [All members of the Chat Room have epted the Special Mission] [Mission: Save Humanity World: Gantz Goals: - Destroy the aliens that harm humans - Protect the Earth from the alien invasion - Prevent the destruction of the human race] "Humans are given too much importance" ¨C Mei Xueyan spoke in disgust. "No matter the world, life is unfair to us" ¨C Eto shrugged. "Over time you get used to it" ¨C Kiss-Shot also shrugged. "Humans are overrated" ¨C Esdeath had a cynical smile. "Esdeath-san, you are human" ¨C Medaka sighed. "That''s why I understand that humans are not important" ¨C Esdeath sees humans as trash. She will get along with my brother. ¨C "Girl, information" "Yes" ¨C I nodded and gave a summary of Gantz. Hiroki also contributed, but that idiot only focused on the waifus¡­ I''ll stop that idiot from getting close to the waifus, I''ll also try to save the waifus that I liked when I read the manga. Medaka and Mirko listened carefully since they didn''t know Gantz, as for the viins, they only pretended to listen. Paranoia-chan already knew that we would be going to Gantz''s world so he told the viins all about that series. Although that world is rtively easy to deal with, the invasion of the final arc will be dangerous. Another thing is that the administrator mutated the aliens so they will be much strongerpared to the manga, but Paranoia-chan said that the enemies are in an eptable level of danger. The real danger is that the administrator prepared an invincible enemy for the final battle. Even Ina can''t defeat that enemy and actually, the admin doesn''t think that we defeat the enemy, it''s all a ritual for Ina''s soul to be a kind of remote control in order to take control of the final enemy that we will fase. We are basically the ingredients to cook a mind-control drug and the final enemy will be the one who takes that drug. Although that sounds scary, Paranoia-chan said that I shouldn''t worry. The reinforcements wille before we face that monster so we''ll be safe, but I need to get the waifus to agree to marry my brother before the reinforcements arrive or they will die. [Starts space travel] The space around us lost its colors, then I felt everything blur. This time I didn''t faint when I got to another world, I just felt a lot of nausea that almost made me vomit. I''m not good with space travel... I took a cookie out of my pocket and ate it to ease the dizziness, then looked around. We had appeared in a simple Japanese apartment, the only striking thing was a ck sphere in the center of the room. Following the logic of the fanfics, we are at the beginning of the manga, so the main characters of Gantz will appear at any moment. I am right? [¡­: ^^] Good. [Chat Room Notification: When starting a new world, a new member will be added] Let''s see what waifu wille next¡­ I''m excited! [Choconeko has joined the chat room] Another dark-skinned waifu... Although the administrator is an enemy, I have deep gratitude for him. Chocte is justice! I hope she has a cool badass attitude with defined muscles¡­ "Is she your cousin?" - Eto smirked at Mirko. ¨C "It will be annoying to take care of another idiot animal" Mirko had an aggressive smile as she clenched her right fist with her left hand. ¨C "Your damn mouth needs a reconstruction" "Stop making trouble" ¨C Mei Xuyean''s presence made both women stop arguing. ¨C "Theck of teamwork almost cost us our lives, you should stop acting like impulsive girls and learn from your mistakes" We all looked at Hiroki, technically it was his fault that Ina almost killed us all. Speaking of Ina, only now did Medaka realize that the tentacle girl is next to me. "Nani?! How is she here?!" ¨C Medaka pointed to Ina. "Can''t I be here?" ¨C Ina tilted her head in confusion, her naivet¨¦ is cute. Eto pped his hands to get everyone''s attention. ¨C "Later we will see that, now we must wee our new partner" The new waifu hasn''t sent any messages, she seems to be waiting to see what happens with the chat room. Hiroki looked like he was about to send a message, but years of arguing on Twitter made me quicker to send the first message. [Umaru: Hello! You are probably confused about the situation and what this chat room is, but don''t worry, here is a summary with everything you need to know] [Umaru has sent a file] A few days ago I prepared a PDF with the most important information about the chat room. One thing we discovered is that the chat room has a machine trantion feature so there are nonguage barriers, or people like Mei Xueyan would have troublemunicating since she only speaks ancient Chinese. [Choconeko: Thank you, now I understand the situation] She reads pretty fast. On the other hand, I feel that she is very serious to the point that she seems like a cold woman. I have a rough idea of who she might be. I hope it''s her, she''s one of the waifus I want to meet the most... [¡­: 1000101] "Paranoia-sama can tell you who the new woman is" ¨C Ina used a telepathic ability to speak to me. Thanks, but it''s not necessary, it''s more fun if I can guess. [Chat Room Notification: Choconeko will be transported to the Gantz world when the first hunting mission begins] So she will only appear when we are on the battlefield¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ I rushed towards the ck sphere and tried to do the same as they did in the manga. The sphere opened and showed the equipment even though the main cast has not appeared. There were weapons andbat outfits for the main cast members, there were alsobat outfits for each chat room member, plus an additional unnamed suitcase, but the design was for a female. So we have the option of wearing this outfit for the new member of the chat room and seeing Hiroki''s expression, that idiot knew this and he wanted to take advantage of this to get close to the new waifu. Heh, toote~ I talked to the waifus so that they put on thebat suits and I exined to them how to use the weapons, I also said that I will bring the additional suit for our newpanion. Hiroki was upset, but he couldn''tin. Heh, idiot. Gantz suits can empower the human body and can be adapted to other races such as dogs or panda bears. The chat room seems to have taken into ount the problems we had in Infinite Stratos, as this time the suits had special specifications so that each waifu could wear a suit without affecting personal abilities. This fact caused me slight concern. Tabane was not able to create a circuit capable of withstanding Esdeath''s cold or Mei Xueyan''s spiritual energy, but the administrator was able to adapt Gantz''s suits in no time. That would be understandable if the administrator used magic, but he uses something simr to science so his knowledge must be at a terrifying level. For now, I will not be pessimistic and I will enjoy the incredible scene. Anime waifus wearing Gantz''s skintight outfits¡­ It''s the best crossover ever! Each of us changed in a separate room so Hiroki couldn''t see our naked bodies, but the design of the suit is too conspicuous¡­ Again I feel like my butt is very visible. I wanted to put my normal clothes on over thebat outfit, but it will be a disaster if my clothes rip and I have to walk around naked or in this cosy. Time passed and we dedicated ourselves to using the chat room to talk with our new partner. Apparently, the chat room promised her the power to face the future dangers that threaten her world. To get to know each other better, we all introduced ourselves and I found my waifu knowledge to be top-notch as I recognized the waifu from the very beginning. Yoruichi Shih¨­in from the anime Bleach! Yay! God bless the admin! Yoruichi is my favorite waifu from Bleach, she is my favorite dark-skinned waifu, and she is even in my top 10 favorite waifu of all anime. I must make her my sister-inw no matter the cost... Being able to say Yoruichi-oneesama in a canon way would be wonderful... From what we hear, Yoruichi was at the time before canon. Ichigo hasn''t be a shinigami yet, but it shouldn''t be long, so Aizen''s ns are already underway. Aizen is one of my favorite viins and I would honestly like to see him seed in his stupidlyplex ns, but Yoruichi-oneesama is more important. Hiroki wanted to do spoilers for Bleach so that Yoruichi would feel gratitude towards him, but I was quicker and sent her the entire Bleach manga. Hiroki couldn''t hide his look of hate. Heh. Currently, I don''t have inte, but Navi brought me the entire Bleach manga collection. It''s kind of gross that idiot keeps things in his mouth. At least he doesn''t produce saliva so the mangas were dry. No one questioned why I have the entire Bleach series in my inventory, I just had to say that it is one of my favorite series. Being an otaku hikikomori has its advantages, although Eto joked that I have a hoarding disorder... Did she see my room? My brother said the same thing when he saw my room¡­ Yoruichi-oneesama¡­ ahem, Yoruichi is practically an elite ninja so she is very serious and cold when facing unknown situations, but in no time she became friendly with us, she even showed her more rxed and joking side, the problem is that this was not because we are charismatic, but because Youruichi is being affected by Hiroki''s charm. Hiroki was ecstatic that Yoruichi had such a teasing attitude toward him. That idiot must be looking forward to Yoruichi getting naked in front of him for a joke, but I already have some cookies saved for the nekomimi. While we were chatting with Yoruichi, the first Gantz team began to arrive. The first to appear was the edgy jerk Joichiro Nishi. I never liked his character as he is the stereotype of a bullying victim who takes up a gun to get back at society. I like viins, but I get annoyed by cocky kids with edgy attitude. Nishi didn''t try to interact with us, he didn''t even care to see a group of beautiful women dressed in tight clothes, he just went to a corner and closed his eyes without wanting to speak. That was a good decision. Navi said that if everything goes our way, then the men who harass the waifus will be killed. My brother went yandere... Currently, we look like a group of beautiful women, a child, and an adult. Mei Xueyan is the most beautiful woman in our group, but she is suppressing her presence to appear weaker than an ordinary person, besides, she is wearing her ck robe so she looks like a bum. She is very proud, but her smug attitude diminished after being easily defeated by Ina. At least she didn''t be submissive and she''s just being careful, her personality didn''t turn into a boring SIMP. In a short time, the rest of the initial characters began to appear whose names I don''t even remember since they die without causing much impact. Throughout the process, Kiss-Shot was very curious about Gantz''s technology. She is happy whenever she finds things that can relieve her boredom. After a while, one of my targets finally appeared in this world. Sei Sakuraoka, a woman resembling Lara Croft. Sei is not a relevant character and dies without pain or glory, she is just a small fanservice to empower the protagonist. Although she is not relevant, I love the Tomb Raider video game so I am saddened by the senseless death of a character with the Lara Croft design. Paranoia-chan said that I shouldn''t waste time and just focus on the main waifus, but Navi insisted that I should gather all the beautiful women for my brother''s sake. Paranoia-chan is my friend, but I think Navi is more in line with my thoughts. In the manga, Sei has sex with the protagonist since she is her way of dealing with stress, so Hiroki wants to take advantage of that. Although he looks like an elementary school boy, he is outrageously handsome, has the plot on his side, and has the skills of a sexual demon. Hiroki had everything going for him to sleep with Sei, but my new hobby is bugging Hiroki so I reached out to Sei before the little jerk made his move. Eto yed along and now Sei is in our group, although I had to give her a sushi roll so that Hiroki''s pheromones wouldn''t affect her. It saddens me to see how my food dwindles¡­ Although things started out well, there was a nasty problem when two men showed up. They were yakuzas so they acted like dogs in heat when they saw my friends, although one of them looked especially perverted looking at me¡­ I was about to have a panic attack. The degenerate look of that man brought back a horrible memory that I have tried hard to forget. I once left home without my brother''s permission. I was a little girl back then, so I couldn''t defend myself when three men cornered me in an alley. Those degenerates wanted to rape me and I was totally terrified. It was from that experience that I feel absolute disgust for sexual degenerates, plus I have trauma towards men and I hate physical contact with people I don''t consider my trusted friends or family. At that time, it was my brother who saved me, although his way of solving the problem was a bit¡­exaggerated. I can''t describe the whole scene or I''ll throw up, but one of them cosyed Chelsea''s death. It was at that moment that I developed a deep fear of my brother, but I also felt that only by his side could I be safe. I think my panic attack was obvious as Mei Xueyan stopped meditating and stood in front of me. The yakuza threatened her to get away, but Mei Xueyan gouged out his eyes, cut off his ears, and broke his jaw. All the people were horrified and the other yakuza tried to escape. The edgy boy used a camouge device to hide, he didn''t want to be near Mei Xueyan. Mei Xueyan didn''t attack the other yakuza, she just sat next to me and put my head on her leg, then started stroking my hair. I didn''t realize it when I started crying. Mei Xueyan really is like a kind older sister¡­ Medaka and Mirko were angry at Mei Xueyan''s actions, but they didn''t say anything seeing my expression. Mirko even gave the other yakuza a beating. Now the other Gantz members are scared of us, though Sei also came over tofort me. She''s a kind woman¡­ I''m not going to let her die. A dog had also appeared, but the dog kept away from us. Apparently, the presence of Eto, Kiss-Shot, and Esdeath terrified him. Poor doggy¡­ After a while, the protagonists finally appeared; Kei Kurono and Masaru Kato. I personally like Kurono''s selfish attitude better as Kato''s heroic idealism makes me sick, but seeing them in person, Kato is much better than Kurono. When both leads appeared, Kato tried to understand the situation while Kurono got a boner seeing my friends. Navi and I thought it would be good to castrate him¡­ Hiroki may be a jerk, but he''s got utility. The idiot seems to be obsessed with humiliating the protagonists so he started arguing with Kurono. Fortunately for Kurono, he didn''t look at me pervertedly and only focused on Kiss-Shot''s big breasts. She doesn''t care about Kurono''s gaze since she sees him as a simple insect, so the protagonist can still see and speak. While Kurono and Hiroki were arguing, my second favorite Gantz waifu, Kei Kishimoto, finally appeared. Kei doesn''t have a remarkable personality and her design isn''t my favorite, but her self-esteem issues and depression made me empathize with her. Even so, my favorite Gantz waifu is still Reika Shimohira. I even have a collectible figure of her. In the manga, Kei appeared naked and fell into Kurono''s arms, but this time she fell into Hiroki''s embrace. In the manga, Kei was forcefully pulled away by a yakuza who wanted to rape her, then Kato intervened to rescue her and that''s how she fell in love with him, which caused Kurono''s jealousy. In this case, that scene didn''t ur as the yakuza is now blind and passed out on the ground. Hiroki wanted to try to use her leadingdy charm to seduce Kei, but Eto used the excuse that it was rude to leave ady naked. Eto took Kei to the bathroom and helped her put on the Gantz suit, while she made Kei eat a piece of cookie. When they got back, Kei didn''t seem interested in Hiroki, although she seemed overly attached to Eto. In the manga, she wished to die and she only got a reason to live after Kato protected her, which made her feel that at least one person valued her as a person and not as a piece of meat. Now that that scene didn''t happen, Kei still felt empty, but Eto is a genius at emotional maniption. In a matter of little monkeys, Eto had made Kei her loyal pet¡­ Maniptive viins are great. Navi said that Kei would be an offering for my brother so lesbian sex was not allowed. Eto shrugged, she only saw Kei as a disposable toy so she didn''t care if she was used as emergency food or my brother''s sex ve. Something strange is that Navi seems to be able to choose which people can see him, so we talk to him in a low voice or we would look crazy if we yell at an invisible voice. Hiroki still didn''t understand that no waifu wants to be his lover, that idiot kept acting like a cocky idiot while teasing Kurono and Kato. Both leads were mad at the lead, but we didn''t care. Gantz''s mission finally began. Just like in the manga, the first mission was to hunt down the father and son addicted to chives, although there was something strange. The father''s strength was much higherpared to the manga. The first mission is supposed to be a tutorial so that the protagonist can understand how Gantz works, but the father turned out to be quite a dangerous subject. At the beginning of the mission, Mirko and Medaka tried to convince the other Gantz members to stay with us. They taunted the waifus and said that they would only join us if they stripped down and shook their butts like whores. Mirko beat them up so they couldn''t fight anymore. Medaka insisted that all people have good hearts so we couldn''t let them die. It''s useless to argue so I convinced the waifus to put the idiots in a dumpster so they don''t cause trouble. While everything was happening, I saw a cat that had been watching us. When I saw the cat, I felt my heart fill with joy and I rushed to hug it. Yoruichi-neesama! Yoruichi did not put on Gantz''s outfit as she preferred to stay in her cat form. Now I''m holding her while stroking her head gently. Yoruichi is so cute when she purrs¡­ I want to take her home. Hiroki wanted to carry Yoruichi and take advantage of his seduction skills, but Yoruichi ate sushi made by my brother so Hiroki will never put his filthy hands on my future sister-inw. Hehehe, Yoruichi-neesama''s paws are fluffy¡­ Medaka and Mirko insisted on finishing the mission as soon as possible to avoid any potential coteral damage, so we searched for the father and son. The two protagonists apanied us. Kurono wanted to try and get closer to Kei, while Kato wanted to protect the waifus since he couldn''t imagine a group of women could fight. As for the two yakuzas, they weren''t part of the group of idiots and they tried to escape as soon as we appeared in the city. They were terrified of Mei Xueyan. Something interesting is that the yakuza who was mutted had his wounds regenerated when we appeared on the street. After walking for a few minutes, we finally found the two aliens, but that started an argument. Mirko and Medaka felt sick when they realized we had to kill a father and his son. As if that wasn''t bad enough, Etoined that humans always attack innocent people just because they are from another species. Eto had no interest in the lives of the aliens, but he does enjoy annoying the kind waifus. Yoruichi pretended to be asleep, she seems to want to understand the attitude of waifus before interacting with them, or maybe I''m good at petting cats and she really is asleep. Anyway, she''s too cute. Even though we were a big group, the aliens didn''t try to escape, but instead attacked us. The father''s muscles grew until he resembled the Hulk, but with ws. The son went berserk and moved at a speed that was hard to follow with the human eye. In an unguarded moment, the son murdered a middle-aged man who was with us. Mirko was enraged and kicked the boy''s head, but the Gantz suit had strengthened Mirko so that kick made the boy''s head explode. Despite the fact that Mirko had murdered an alien child, she did not stop and attacked the father. Mirko showed that her training with Esdeath had great results as she alone was able to destroy the father. The people of Gantz, Hiroki, Medaka, and I were stunned. We couldn''t believe that Mirko had murdered father and son without the slightest remorse. Mirko said that they were brainless monsters and therefore not considered people, then confronted Eto saying that she would protect innocent people, but monsters that kill innocent people are not people, but pests that must be exterminated. I think reading about the future disaster in My Hero Academia had a strong impact on Mirko''s heart. I hadn''t realized that she had be more determined. Eto just smiled at Mirko''s obvious threat. She even picked up the middle-aged man''s corpse and bit into one of his arms. "Do you have a problem with me?" ¨C Eto smiled as blood dripped from her mouth. Gantz''s people backed off in fear. Eto''s smile was simr to a wolf ying with a cornered cat. Mirko looked really angry, however, she wasn''t impulsive and just exhaled heavily like a bull trying to maintain self-control. "You can eat the corpses, but I won''t let you kill innocent people" ¨C Mirko gritted his teeth, she seemed to be making a great effort not to attack Eto. I opened my eyes in surprise, I didn''t think that Mirko would give in to Eto''s taunts, it was as if the rabbit heroine didn''t want to fight with Eto in order to maintain the stability of the group. I saw that Eto wanted to continue annoying Mirko, so I had to intervene. I don''t want my friends to fight each other. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to fight between us" ¨C I spoke while my hands continued ying with Yoruichi''s fluffy paws. ¨C "Thest time we had disagreements things ended very badly" "¡­" ¨C Eto stared at me which made me feel a little intimidated, but she rxed her expression and sighed. ¨C "Well, I will not hunt my own food, but you will have to give me more of the sushi that your brother made" "NOOOOO!" ¨C I yelled with teary eyes, I only have four boxes of frozen sushi left¡­ "Oh, I want sushi too" ¨C Yoruichi widened her eyes and raised her head. "That cat talks?!" ¨C Sei yelled in shock as she pointed at Yoruichi. "I can do many things, for example, I can eat sushi" ¨C Yoruichi seemed to smile. I don''t get used to her having a male voice in her cat form, although a smiling cat is very cute... "A talking cat is the least strange thing tonight" ¨C Kurono had aplex expression, he seems to have given up trying to understand the situation we are in. The mission had already been aplished so we were transported back to Gantz''s room. Mirko was the only one who received points, but that didn''t matter to the rabbit waifu, she was still upset with Eto. I''m not good with words and I don''t know how to help people who are angry, so I used my trump card, a carrot cake made by my brother. My brother seems to have acquired a new taste for pastries¡­Surely this is because of a woman, possibly a married woman. "Hey Listen! The siscon is good at stuffing married women''s cream puffs!" ...¡­.. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that, I don''t want to know about my brother''s sex life. Just like in Infinite Stratos, the chat room gave us identities in this world so we had a ce to return to when we left the room with the ck sphere. The two protagonists wanted to ask us a lot of questions since we seemed to understand what was going on, but Mirko was in a very bad mood and they didn''t dare bother the rabbit woman. Seeing the Hulk being kicked to death was very scary for them. The residence that the chat room gave us was a luxurious house. The rooms had names at the entrance so each waifu would have privacy, but Hiroki''s room was in the center of it all. It seemed that the house was set up so that Hiroki could take advantage of his protagonist''s luck and thus have lucky events with the waifus. I don''t know if Hiroki is as lucky as Rito in To Love-Ru, but I won''t let that jerk take advantage of my friends. Kei did not return to his own house but moved into Eto''s room. I''m not sure, but I think Eto really sees Kei as a pet. She even put a mat on the floor so the suicidal girl had a ce to sleep. Medaka tried to give her own bed to Kei, but the self-deprecating girl said that she was happy with the mat. Sei has her own house so she doesn''t live with us, but she gave us her phone number so we can keep in touch. I like her. Ina and Yoruichi stayed with me so we spent the whole night talking about the plot of Bleach. Ina is also a fan of Yoruichi, but Yoruichi seemed used to being admired and didn''t seem ufortable with us. Although Yoruichi is part of the hero group, his mentality can be calcting and objective, so we told him everything that happened in Infinite Stratos, I also told him about Paranoia-chan and my brother. Yoruichi said that she sensed a strange spiritual power in my brother''s food and believed us a bit, although she couldn''t imagine the existence of beings that surpass the power of the Spirit King, the strongest character in Bleach. During the conversation, I had to leave the room to go to Mirko''s room. Carrot cake is one of my treasures, but I will sacrifice it for my friend''s sake... I''m not crying, it''s sweat. When I went to Mirko''s room, I saw Hiroki being kicked out of the room and his back hit the wall. "Don''t let me see your face, you fucking degenerate brat!" ¨C Mirko looked like a furious bull instead of a cute rabbit. Hiroki smiled wryly as if he didn''t care about Mirko''s attitude, then went to his room. Mirko snorted in disgust and was about to close the door, but she saw me and raised an eyebrow. ¨C "What''s up girl?" "I b-brought a midnight snack" - I raised the cake. Mirko looked at the cake and her stomach growled loudly. Despite her hunger, she looked me in the eye. ¨C "Is there something you want to talk about?" I smiled embarrassedly. ¨C "You looked in a bad mood, so I wanted to make you feel better" "¡­" ¨C Mirko''s mouth trembled. ¨C "The damn brat said the same thing, but that little pervert had other intentions¡­" [¡­: >:c] I think the same, that idiot must be eliminated ... I smiled awkwardly. ¨C "Sorry, I am not a lesbian, I can only offer you carrot cake" Mirko smiled and his expression rxed. ¨C "That is just what I need¡­ Come,e in, let''s eat together" So I spent a pleasant time talking with Mirko. She told me about her adventures as a professional hero and I must say, she deserves her own series. I discovered new things about my favorite waifu from My Hero Academia, for example, Mirko prefers not to think aboutplex things, but she is not an idiot who only thinks with her fists. She hates rescue missions because she understands that it''s not always possible to save everyone, instead she prefers to hit the viins before they harm the innocent. Another thing is that Mirko is in favor of the death penalty. She thinks that trash doesn''t deserve forgiveness and it''s best to eliminate them before they cause more pain, but she''s alsow-abiding and that''s why she doesn''t kill viins, though she makes sure they are incapacitated so they don''t cause them again. problems. Mirko told me a story where she caught a rapist, but she knew that that idiot would be released in a few weeks since he had a lot of government connections, so Mirko kicked his testicles and hip. Mirko received a lot of criticism and arge fine, but she said that she was worth it. Confirmed, Mirko best waifu rabbit. It was gettingte so I thought to go back to my room, but Mirko was too happy with the carrot cake so she walked me to my room. Mirko, Yoruichi, Ina, Paranoia-chan, and I had a sleepover. In many series and movies, I saw that groups of friends had sleepovers. Even though I had sleepovers with Ebina, she only thinks of my brother, so this is the first time I actually had a sleepover with friends. It was fun. The problem is that I got carried away and took out a lot of food. I want to think it was worth it, but the pain in my heart doesn''t go away... Thus ended our first day in this world. Despite all the strange things going on around me, I think it''s the first time I''ve felt so happy. I only wish my brother and mother were here¡­ Well, I''ll see you guys soon so I''ll just enjoy the happiness of having friends. This is very nice. --- --- --- (Luis Perspective) [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been used to switch to Concept ''Apocalypse''] "The barrier is ready" ¨C Anti-Spiral informed me that everything was ready. "Wait for my signal" ¨C Imunicated with my group. ¨C "When I give the signal, BB will go for my sister¡­ Nyaruko and Aotian can use all their power, you work together to eliminate the leaders¡­ Chiyo, Haachama, and Kuuko must attack the assistants¡­ Abby and Anti-Spiral will make sure that no one escapes¡­ I''ll take care of the snake¡­ When Umaru is safe, I''ll have Gogh destroy this fucking ce¡­" "Don''t worry senpai, your lovely and adorable BB-chan will take care of everything~" ¨C BB had a big smile as her eyes emitted a sinister red light. "L-Luis... The waifus..." ¨C Nyaruko seemed to want to cry. "Priorities" ¨C Was my only answer. I''m not in the mood for stupid. "B-But" ¨C Nyaruko is stubborn. "Nyaruko¡­" ¨C [Rasen] energy covered my body while the space around me was covered with cracks from which ck blood began to emerge. ¨C "I''m serious, I''m not in the mood for stupidity" "¡­" ¨C Nyaruko sighed sadly. ¨C "goodbye waifus¡­ F" My hands are just bones without skin or blood, but I raised them in the direction of the giant snake, then clenched my fists. ¨C "Chomp" Half of the snake disappeared, that was the signal to destroy this ce. Chapter 319: Madness vs Knowledge Chapter 319: Madness vs Knowledge (3rd person perspective) .........¡­ The Seekers of Truth are one of the four most powerful organizations in the multiverse. Paradise has the best teamwork, Hell has thergest armies, Heaven Eternal Immortal has the strongest individual fighters, and Seekers of Truth possess the most knowledge. Although the Seekers of Truth are primarily a group of scientists and schrs, they are by no means weak. The best example was the creation of the Anti-Madness Equation. This form was the basis for the creation of all Anti-Insanity weapons in the multiverse. A Buddhist mantra, a peace prayer, a bloody curse, or a poison that brings sanity. All Anti-Madness weapons arose from this equation and spread throughout the multiverse for free. The Seekers of Truth are the most rational group among the Higher Entities, so giving this weapon to all groups must be part of someplex n, however, the danger posed by the carriers of Madness is so great that the leaders ofrge organizations decided to use the Anti-Madness Equation despite suspicions. The truth is that this form was distributed to....................................¡­. [ERROR] [System Notification: Information records have been deleted] [System Notification: ''Reader''s Perspective'' skill has been re-synced] ......¡­. .........¡­. ......¡­. .........¡­. Usually,rge organizations make the names of their leaders public as the leaders'' achievements can serve as a deterrent against other Higher Entities, but the Truth Seekers were different. The names of the leaders were very hidden and possibly only the highmand of each organization knew the identities of the leaders of the scientists. Despite the fact that the identity of each leader was a ssified secret, there was an entity with an insatiable curiosity and fearsome ability to move through the multiverse as if walls or barriers did not exist. Several millennia ago, Yog-Sothoth entered the base of the Seekers of Truth. Although she is one of the four strongest Outer Gods, she was forcibly expelled as the scientists'' weapons were conceptual weapons of great power. It is believed that this event was the cause of the Seekers of Truth looking for a way to fight against the Madness...¡­.. ...¡­. At that time Yog-Sothoth did not go away empty-handed. Before escaping, she had found the privateboratory of one of the leaders. She had only stolen some records out of mere curiosity, but that allowed her to learn the workings of theb''s defenses, as well as the identity of the leader. Incarnation of Sin, The Nightmare Hydra, Lord of Original Sin, Seeker of Truth, Kukulkan¡­ The man had many names, but his real name was Leylin Farlier...............¡­.. .........¡­. ............¡­.. ........ .... ........ [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has detected a Mid-Level Contract ced in the name Leylin Farlier. The title ''Silly Jack'' has prevented the user''s soul from being bound by a very Contract] ¡­.. ..... Currently, the magus Leylin was looking at a screen showing the entrance to hisboratory. Leylin had an expressionless face like an emotionless machine, his body did not show the slightest micro expression, his aura waspletely stable, and his mind seemed protected by some kind of high-level defensive ability, so it was impossible to know what he was thinking. Leylin was sitting on a ck gold throne and in front of him was arge screen that showed a young man in histe teens. The Hero of Harmony had invaded theboratory. The young hero had managed to find Leylin''sboratory and was now making his way through the main entrance. Although there was a powerful army guarding the entrance, the young Hero disyed extraordinarybat skills, although his achievements were mainly due to the two women apanying him. In the Eternal Heaven Immortal, there are countless warriors capable of destroying universes with a mere breath, but among all those entities, the foremost is the Dragon Emperor. It is said that the power of the Dragon Emperor is capable of surpassing one of the four strongest Outer Gods. While that rumor is unrealistic, no one can deny that the Dragon Emperor is one of the strongest beings in the multiverse. The Dragon Emperor is not only a brainless brute force, he has a hobby of recruiting great talents for his army, moreover, the most talented people be part of his Imperial Family. Throughout the endless ages, the Dragon Emperor has recruited all sorts of outstanding talents, but the new generation of the Imperial Family brought the most outstanding talent in the history of Eternal Heaven Immortal. Heavenly Princess Long Aoxue. Not only is she the most talented female cultivator, her talent and dedication to sword art had surpassed the male prodigies in the Eternal Heaven Immortal. Long Aoxue''s talent had been so outstanding that she was given the name Long Aotian, the most authoritarian and powerful name among immortal cultivators. While Long Aoxue was still young, they all knew that it was only a matter of time before she could match and even surpass the strongest female of the Eternal Heaven Immortal, the fourth wife of the Dragon Emperor. Whether it was strength or beauty, Long Aoxue excelled in everything, so the number of suitors seeking her hand is as vast as the stars, but no one dared to harm her due to the Dragon Emperor''s backing. It is well known that the Dragon Emperor is overprotective of his daughters, although there are several rumors that speak of his questionable fetishes. Regardless of the Dragon Emperor''s motives, no one doubts that he would be willing to dere war against any fool who dared to harm his daughter. Perhaps Leylin knew this, or perhaps he had other intentions, but he gave the specific order not to seriously hurt the invaders. Long Aoxue has the backing of the Dragon Emperor, while the Hero of Harmony seems to be Auriel''s favorite knight. In the multiverse, Auriel is respected for being apassionate and kind woman who is willing to help beings from other organizations. Due to this kindness, all major organizations avoid being too hostile to Paradise, as losing Auriel''s friendship is equal to losing the best medicinal elixir. Throughout the ages, Auriel has had countless loyal knights whom she loved with all her heart, yet all of them died either of natural causes or during terrible battles. It is known that Auriel loves all of her subordinates as if they were her own children, but there is always one knight who stands out from the rest and is the one who bes the representative of Auriel''s will. Currently, the Hero of Harmony was that favored knight so assassinating him might bring trouble with the Harmonious Paradise faction. Lastly, there was a strange woman who acted like a caffeinated monkey. At first, it was hard to believe that the Harem King was actually a woman, but sometimes there are cases where a woman bes a system user, although usually, those kinds of women turn out to be lesbians with abilities based on sexual abuse. It''s rare for a female system user to be straight, even more, unexpected is that she would fall head over heels for just one man instead of looking to build a reverse harem, but it''s not impossible either. The multiverse is infinite so anything is possible. There was information that the Harem King had a harem system, but she wasn''t interested in anyone other than the Hero, but she is gathering skills since her husband has a harem and maybe they both established a kind of bond so that system register the hero''s harem as the system user''s harem. There have been cases where a system user gets a junk system with abilities that are notpatible with the user or abilities that areplete garbage. Normally this ss of system users does not live long and those who survive be pets for the entertainment of Higher Entities. Although Harem King doesn''t have a powerful entity backing her, she is the wife of the Hero of Harmony so attacking her is like antagonizing the Dragon Emperor and the Archangel of Hope. Logically, the best thing would be to capture the invaders and then demand a ransom. It would also be logical to investigate how they found theboratory. All that was logical, that''s why the situation was illogical. Leylin gave the order not to seriously hurt the invaders, but he kept activating the traps at the entrance. The strangest thing is that several of the traps were specifically designed to deal with the abilities of the three invaders, it was as if the scientists had expected that the Hero of Harmony would attack them............ .... ...... ¡­ . ..... . [System Notification: The skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' has been used to break the firstyer of a barrier that hides information] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has falsified the information of the skills ''Reader''s Perspective'' and ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell''] ...¡­. ..... . "Master, the Hero''s analysis skill has broken through the first stage of restrictions" ¨C A scientist spoke emotionlessly. ¨C "The data shows that the Hero''s ability is a high-rank ability to understand the battlefield and can cover 20% of the entireboratory" Leylin''sboratory was made up of 3 high-level Worlds, 600 mid-level Worlds, and 90,000 low-level Worlds. The fact that the Hero could analyze 20% of it was amazing. On the screen they could see that the Hero''s eyes, ears, nose and mouth had started to bleed, but hisbat abilities had not diminished. Heroes often have abilities to analyze the battlefield, so they can avoid ganks and find their enemies'' weaknesses. Although this ability is somewhat normal for Heroes, the higher the range of the ability, the smaller the area of effect will be since at high levels, this ability can sense the flow of destiny, space, and even the movement of atoms. Having to process all that information while fighting is something that the human mind cannot bear, there are even Higher Entities that cannot handle so much information. Auriel''s blessing could heal any physical, spiritual and mental wound, but it could not alleviate mental fatigue as Auriel believed that exhaustion and frustration are important parts of personal growth. In that sense, it was illogical to think that the Hero of Harmony was a mortal human. "Hero''s willpower has exceeded mortal standards" ¨C Another scientist was checking the information on a small screen full of strange symbols. ¨C "The probability that he is a Higher Entity is 30%, the probability that he is a false Higher Entity is 45%, the probability that he has a close rtionship with an Outer God is 90%" "Analyze the traces of the analysis skill" ¨C Leylin spoke emotionlessly. ¨C "That skill may be hiding another secret" Leylin seemed to think of something, so he signaled to a man next to him. ¨C "Daniel, use poison 731 with the Hero" "Yes, father" ¨C The man nodded and left the surveince room. No one questioned Leylin''s instructions, all the scientists in the ce werepletely loyal. Poison 731 was......................... ...¡­. ......... ... .. ...¡­ ¡­ [Warning: This information is protected by a strong defensive ability. essing this information will cause the enemy to detect a fragment of the skill ''Reader''s Perspective''] [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says... says... says... says... says...¡­ danger.... information..... necessary..... danger.......] [System Notification: ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' skill has been used] ...¡­. . ... ...¡­.. ¡­ The 731 poison was the basis for the creation of the Anti-Madness Equation. This poison had another name, ''Nightmare yer'', the ultimate weapon to eradicate the Great Old Ones and Outer Gods. "The presence of Madness energy mixed in the Hero''s aura has been detected" ¨C One of the scientists spoke emotionlessly while showing the data. ¨C "The energy signature does not match other Madness carriers, so there are two possibilities, the Hero became the direct priest of an Outer God, or he is in the process of bing an Great Old One" The data showed that Auriel''s blessing and Madness energy had nopatibility issues, so the Hero was not the puppet of an Outer God, but the power was entirely his. Leylin did not show any reaction and continued to stare at the screen. The army that was obstructing the three invaders stopped attacking and knelt down as a handsome man in aristocratic clothing arrived on the battlefield. Normally, Higher Entities have a hard time having children and usually adopt as the Dragon Emperor does, but Leylin has had countless children throughout his endless lifetime. Most of these sons have mediocre talents and only served as low-qualityb rats, but there were two remarkable sons; the Jormungandr Daniel Farlier and the Ouroboros Syre Farlier. Although most members of the Truth Seekers do not know the identities of the leaders, both brothers are very famous. Daniel is the muscle while Syre is the brain. Daniel''s strength could easily beat the strongest Great Old Ones like Cthy and Cthugha, which shows his great power. In fact, a short time ago, Leylin and her sons had encountered an Outer God and captured it after inflicting fatal injuries on it. Even though Leylin had the 731 poison, he did notpletely destroy the Outer God but instead began a ritual to take control of that cmity. The Great Old Ones and Outer Gods are the feared and hated creatures of the multiverse, so the leaders of the big organizations say they want to destroy those monsters, but those are just lies to motivate their subordinates, the truth is thatrge organizations are looking for ways to use these creatures as weapons. The Truth Seekers had devised a ritual to enve an Outer God, though they had not yet tested it forck ofb rats. Currently, Syre Farlier was overseeing the ritual to control the Outer God so only Daniel was avable to test a theory about the Hero of Harmony. A conflict recently urred within the territory of the Eternal Heaven Immortal. Wars were normal amongrge organizations, but this time there was something that caught everyone''s attention. Not only was there evidence that immortal cultivators were doing experiments to mix internal energy with Madness, but it was also shown that they had captured some Great Old Ones. The Great Old Ones don''t havepletely pure Madness energy so they''re defective material for research, but what really set off emergency rm bells in everyone''s minds was that the cultivators were so crazy they dared to summon the most dangerous creature in the multiverse, Azathoth. This event was eye-catching, and the ending was full of suspicious mysteries, especially since the Buddhists said that it was all the fault of the Hero of Harmony. The Buddhists did not know what the Hero did and the evidence showed that he had been a kidnapping victim, but the strongest Buddhist monk kept saying that the Hero of Harmony was an evil degenerate who was in romantic rtionships with three Outer Gods. Seekers of Truth are rational beings, so they do not pay attention to unsubstantiated rumors, but they also understand that there are no totally impossible facts. A while ago, an investigation into the Hero of Harmony began, but there was nothing suspicious, which was suspicious. It was as if someone was hiding the information about the Hero, which was strange since Auriel had never hidden the actions of her knights, on the contrary, she usually shows off those achievements as if she were a mother showing off her children. This raised the suspicions of scientists, but it was difficult to obtain more information. Leylin didn''t seem to care about the Hero and her actions focused on the ritual to control the Outer God. It was not known what his thoughts were, but his actions showed that he knew how to order his priorities. The ritual wasplex, but the operation was simple. Syre had found a newly reincarnated system user, so he took the role of administrator and tampered with the system for the ritual. The system was a chat room so it contained multiplews from other worlds, something necessary to build the leash that would be put on the Outer God''s neck. Syre was shown to be a careful man with details as he thoroughly investigated the identities of each member of the chat room. The chat room had an extensive catalog in the summoning section, so Syre was able to carefully select the people mostpatible with the ritual. Each member of the chat room had a specific role in the ritual. The bodies would be the material to make the strap and the souls would be the chain. When Syre researched the options, he found something important. Syre had a perfect memory. Looking at the summon catalog, he recalled the information about the Hero of Harmony. The Hero was a native of the Gaia World and had a little sister. Syre saw that the Hero''s sister had the characteristics of one of the materials needed for the ritual, so she was chosen after he spoke with his father. It is not known specifically what Syre and Leylin nned, but it seemed that they wanted to investigate the actual power of the Hero of Harmony. In the eyes of the multiverse, Auriel was a woman worthy of respect and admiration, but her naivet¨¦ was the reason why the leaders of other organizations didn''t see her as a person worthy of respect, she was just a convenient tool. Because of this, there were thousands of spies among Auriel''s troops, there were even people who revered her and still sold ssified information. People who knew Auriel knew that she would forgive any sin as long as she showed sincere repentance, even betrayal. Betray, feel guilty, apologize, and betray again. This is how several of Auriel''s close subordinates acted. Leylin seemed to have obtained information about the Hero of Harmony and so he wanted to investigate the Hero. Something in the information had caught his attention. For starters, the scientists had confirmed that the Hero had strong spatial skills, even though those abilities were close to something they already knew. The Necronomicon can use weakened versions of the Outer Gods'' abilities, but those abilities are so weak that the Higher Entities pay no attention to them. Despite that, Syre saw the potential in these powers so he researched the power of the Necronomicon and used it for the envement ritual. The Necronomicon in the scientists'' possession was notplete, so they theorized that the Hero had the missing sheets of the Necronomicon. Maybe the Hero used the Necronomicon to copy Yog-Sothoth''s spatial movement, but that fake ability was too weak that the Hero couldn''t get to theb. This confirmed a theory, the Hero had fully developed the power of Madness and had excellentpatibility with the Necronomicon. The 731 poison was harmless to entities without the Madness energy, but it could severely damage ck blood. Only Azathoth is known to have a body made entirely of ck blood, but all Madness energy wielders have at least a drop of ck blood in their bodies. The Great Old Ones are entities made up of different energies, but the bodies of the Outer Gods are mainly made up of ck blood so this poison is like acid to them. On the screen, the Hero and his group tried to confront Daniel. Although Long Aoxue was shown to be the strongest of the three invaders, she was raised for most of her life as a greenhouse flower, while Leylin had Daniel roam real battlefields ever since he learned to walk. The difference inbat experience was the key. Daniel had some difficulty facing the enemies at once, but it was all part of Leylin''s instructions. The information about the Hero showed that he is a jealous, overprotective man and is willing to die before allowing one of his wives to be desecrated. Daniel pretended to be a pervert and was about to grab Long Aoxue''s big breasts, so the Hero stepped in to decapitate Daniel. It was that moment when... [System Notification: The skill ''Paranoia'' says...¡­. says................. ''Paranoia'' skill ps her head against the wall..... ''Paranoia'' skill growls meaninglessly..... ''Paranoia'' skill screams..... ] Daniel opened his mouth. Simr to a snake spitting out venom, he spat a green liquid toward the hero. [Warning: An unknown force has destroyed the user''s defensive abilities] [Warning: ck Blood Has Been Destroyed] [Warning: The user''s body is being destroyed] [System Notification: User''s soul managed to hide before taking permanent damage] [System Notification: The entity ''Ortro'' has absorbed 40% of the damage taken by the user] [System Notification: The stat ''Obsession: Spiral King'' has prevented the user''s mind from being destroyed] [System Notification: The ''Obsession: Yandere'' stat has increased the strength of the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy] [Warning: The destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' are getting out of control] [Warning: The entity ''Ortro'' is losing control due to a dementia attack] [System Notification: The entities ''Nia Teppelin'' and ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' have seeded in suppressing the rage of the entity ''Ortro''] [System Notification: The entity ''Yoko Ritona'' has been synchronized with the skill ''Schizophrenia''] [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has empowered ''Schizophrenia''. The conceptual structure of the user''s body has changed from ck blood to human flesh] [Warning: 30% of the user''s body has been destroyed. It is not possible to regenerate wounds. It is rmended to seek an external means to heal the wounds] The scientists showed surprise and curiosity when they saw the screen. The flesh on the arms and part of the Hero''s face had been destroyed by the 731 poison. The arm bones were badly damaged, but it seemed that the Hero''s body still contained human parts, so the poison hadn''tpletely destroyed it. Now it was clear, the Hero of Harmony was not a mere priest, he was a Great Old One or a newborn Outer God. Daniel saw this and also understood the situation. His body became covered in scales and in an instant, he transformed into the World-Eating Serpent Jormungandr. "Hero of Harmony, to think that someone close to Auriel would have the power of ck blood... You are a fascinating specimen" ¨C Daniel could not hide the emotion in his voice, he was eager to dissect the Hero of Harmony, he seemed to be the key to using the Madness energy without fallingpletely insane. The Hero of Harmony''s body was in disrepair and the two women behind him were utterly still. At first, it seemed that both women had lost the will to fight and wanted to give up, but a closer look showed that the eyes of both women only conveyed one emotion, hatred. "Something just cutmunications" ¨C A researcher frowned. ¨C "It seems that the entireboratory has been trapped in a dimensional cage¡­" "The hero''s aura emits an unknown version of Madness energy, there are also two unknown energies, one seems to be based on willpower and the other on restrictive abilities" ¨C A scientist detected a change in the Hero. ¨C "ording to the quality of the energy, the Hero of Harmony is a Higher Entity of upper-lower level specialized inbat, it is confirmed that the Hero is an Outer God" "Activate the emergency protocol" ¨C Leylin remained calm and expressionless in this unexpected situation. "Deadpan idiots aren''t cool, they''re just boring pretentious idiots" Leylin''s body was covered in ck scales just before his face was hit by a steel crowbar. Leylin''s body hit the wall creating a shrill sound. The scientists did not show panic, they quickly got up to attack the person who had appeared in the surveince room. "Heaven Punishing Descent" The scientists moved quickly and a blue barrier appeared above them. The ceiling of the surveince room was destroyed by a golden sword the size of a gxy. Despite the massive power of the sword, the blue shield was able to distribute the destructive energy which nullified the attack. The sound of destruction was suppressed by the loud sound of rms that rang throughout the entireb. Spiders, tentacles, and fire. Chaos began to consume the thousands of worlds that made up theboratory. The scientists in the surveince room were the strongest group under Leylin''smand, but the rest of the troops were quite strong and could deal with most invasions, or so it was thought. Spiral-shaped portals began to emerge everywhere. From those portals began to emerge endless armies of mutant monsters,bat robots, human soldiers with concept weapons, elves, demi-humans, demons, and gods. There was even a little angel with boxing gloves. Most of the invaders were extremely weak and died from a single attack, the problem is that they seemed to be an immortal army. Every time a soldier or monster was killed, their bodies were covered with a golden aura that healed all their injuries and they could fight again. Scientists were able to recognize that ability. It was the ''Martyrdom'' skill that is exclusive to Auriel''s knights. All the damage the enemies received was transferred toward the Hero of Harmony. The only way to stop that immortal army was to use soul-destroying weapons. Some of Leylin''s subordinates were Devourers so it was possible to destroy souls, the problem is that they were being attacked by three monsters, rather, Great Old Ones. Cthy, Cthugha, and Hastur. Three of the strongest Great Old Ones had appeared in theboratory and were now destroying everything around them. Whether they were scientists, soldiers, ves, innocent people, orb rats, the Great Old Ones destroyed every entity they encountered. The Eaters tried to stop the Great Old Ones, but a second army was protecting the Great Old Ones. A group of humanoid creatures was protecting the Great Old Ones. Those creatures didn''t look like something familiar, nor did they look like living beings since they didn''t care that their souls were totally destroyed. Those creatures were fearless, felt no pain, and were as strong as the veteran Heroes. They weren''t that strong to fight the Devourers in Leylin''s service, but they were the best meat shield to protect the Great Old Ones. Every time a Devourer tried to destroy the soul of a Great Old One, one of the unknown creatures would intercept the attack, then the Great Old One would take it upon himself to totally destroy the Devourer. Those three Great Old Ones couldn''t destroy souls, but every time they destroyed a strong enemy, a keyhole-shaped Dimensional Gate would appear near them and they would throw the souls into it. That wasn''t a simple imitation of Yog-Sothoth''s ability, it was the real version. The scientists had no time to think about the implications of that, now they had to concentrate on fighting. Inside the surveince room, the main scientists were anxious. They not only possessed outstanding intellects, but they also had perfect teamwork and when coordinated, they could subdue one of the leaders ofrge organizations. The secret to their strength was a series ofplex magic formations where they used their own bodies as a catalyst, so even the best alchemist wouldn''t be able to figure out their attacks, making them extremely dangerous. Despite that, they are worried as a woman was slicing their bodies with great speed. It is widely known that Long Aoxue has the best talent in sword cultivation, but she is less than a beginner when ites to alchemy, spirit formations, and rituals. She''s basically an airhead with way too much strength. The scientists couldn''t understand how she could predict every attack, she didn''t make any sense...... .... [System Notification: A powerful barrier has been used to prevent information leakage. The ''Masochism'' skill has been used to empower the ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' skill. The barrier has been destroyed] What the scientists were most concerned about was not their own lives, but that a skinny girl with silver hair was beating up a giant hydra. Leylin Farlier was one of the most powerful magicians within the Seekers of Truth. Leylin was a Devourer who had destroyed and consumed countless Worlds, so his power was fearsome. His power could rival some Outer Gods, though he was still far from being able to face the four strongest Outer Gods; Nyathotep, Shub-Niggurath, Yog-Sothoth, and the monstrous Azathoth. Despite that, Leylin had the 731 poison so he could defeat one of the four abominations, the only exception being Azathoth as even a suicidal fool wouldn''t dare get too close to that creature. Leylin seemed to have recognized the girl after taking the first hit as he changed into his Original Sin form and attacked the girl, after all, he couldn''t underestimate Nyathotep or his life would be in danger. Among the Outer Gods, Nyathotep is the most troublesome creature as her skills are totally random and meaningless. The problem was not just that Nyathotep''s skills were unpredictable, but that she broke the original logic of those skills. For example, a protagonist can use a fireball and it will destroy a building, but when Nyathotep makes that same attack, the fireball can destroy an entire. Nyathotep is able to ignore the logic of her own skills. It has been theorized that she uses various abilities, not for utility, but because she thinks it''s cool. Adding to the randomness, Nyathotep is a prodigious fighter and there is virtually no entity capable of defeating her in a 1v1 battle. There is even a story that she was able to fight Azathoth until the monster went back to sleep. Despite everything, Leylin decided to fight. At first, it seemed like a desperate effort. Many know that Nyathotep sees fighting as a game, many times she lets her enemies live as long as they decide to surrender and give her valuable treasures. Nyathotep''s collecting desire is well known. Nyathotep was hitting Leylin with the metal crowbar. Leylin''s body had received many upgrades and even an Outer God would have trouble piercing his scales, but every swing of the lever was causing his sea of consciousness to fill with cracks. Nyathotep''s attacks were not focused on damaging his body, but on causing extreme pain. It was obvious that she was just ying. Leylin returned to his human form and knelt down to beg for forgiveness, even offering to hand over great treasures. Nyathotep smirked and walked over to Leylin to kick his head off, she found it amusing to humiliate pretentious idiots with a cold attitude. Leylin raised his head to speak, but the only thing that came out of his mouth was a green liquid. "¡­" ¨C Nyathotep looked at the substance that covered almost her entire body and frowned. ¨C "Shit, Luis is going to scold me because I let my guard down¡­" Leylin stopped acting like a coward and stayed on the ground with apletely expressionless face. It couldn''t be determined what his thoughts or emotions were. "Ugh, this is disgusting" ¨C Nyathotep shook herself like a dog and her body waspletely clean, there was even a pleasant flower smell on her body. ¨C "Heh, bathing is for losers" Leylin remained expressionless. "Well, it''s disgusting that another man covers me with questionable substances" ¨C Nyathotep had a mischievous smile, but her gaze looked like the deepest abyss of hell. ¨C "Let''s see¡­ Oh, I know, in Mexico there is a very funny tradition, there is something called a pi?ata there, that thing is full of sweets so the children use a stick to hit it until it breaks¡­ Heh, using violence to get sweets, what a beautiful tradition" Leylin finally opened his mouth to speak. ¨C "Can I ask onest question?" Nyathotep nodded with a slightly unsettling smile. ¨C "Does Mr. Pi?ata want to know why I am helping a newborn Outer God?" Leylin nodded expressionlessly. Nyathotep''s smile turned as sweet as honey. ¨C "Because I love him~" Leylin sighed. ¨C "Such a stupid reason" "Luis is not as strong as me, if I want I can abandon him and he wouldn''t be able to capture me, I can even kill him if I get bored of him" ¨C Nyathotep shrugged HER shoulders and smiled tenderly. ¨C "But that''s what''s nice¡­ Luis is weaker than me, but he punishes me without being afraid of me, I''m capable of destroying worlds for fun, but he doesn''t see me as a monster, he''s even affectionate with me, even though he''s a tsundere, and doesn''t admit that he loves me~ right Luis?" Leylin saw Nyathotep smile towards nothing, but his expression remained emotionless. "Well, any other questions?" ¨C Nyathotep smiled and did not wait for Leylin to respond, she used the steel crowbar to hit the magus''s head. Leylin disyed great mental strength as he didn''t yell or show emotions even though Nyathotep started hitting him over and over without stopping. "Come on Robin! It''s no fun if you don''t yell!" ¨C Nyathotep continued hitting while sheughed. While Nyathotep was beating Leylin, Long Aoxue was cutting the bodies of the scientists, but she had found a problem. Long Aoxue couldn''t destroy souls, but she could use her Dao of Destiny to capture souls to store food for Ortro and Gogh. The problem is that the scientists did not have souls. It wasn''t that they were soulless artificial entities, but that they had hidden their souls elsewhere as life insurance. It was a simr method to the one Luis used to protect his wives, but the scientists'' method seemed more sophisticated since it was not possible to track the location of the souls. For now, Long Aoxue mutted the scientists and prepared to leave, but then her body felt a chill........... ...¡­ ... . Long Aoxue raised her weapon and was about to attack at the heavy sense of danger, but there was no enemy nearby........ ....... .... [System Notification: ''Anti-Rasen'' energy and ''Mythomania'' skill cannot regte the user''s mind] [Warning: The user''s mind has be unstable] [System Notification: The ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral'' stat has prevented the user from turning into a brainless beast] [Warning: The user''s mind is being broken by the fight between rationality and instincts] ....... ... "Shit, Luis''s mind is messed up" ¨C Nyathotep stopped hitting the shapeless mass of meat and frowned. ¨C "He is about to suffer his first attack of dementia" ¡­. [System Notification: User''s mind can''t handle stress. The skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' has been disabled] Chapter 320: Self Control Chapter 320: Self Control The Seekers of Truth have extremely dangerous weapons, armies, and fighters. Personally, I prefer to face the violent demons instead of fighting the scientific logicians, but the good thing for my group is that currently, we are not facing the entire organization of Higher Entities, but rather the personal forces of one of the leaders. Leylin Farlier is arguably one of the most intelligent and cunning entities in the multiverse, however, that great intellect brought his great weakness. An absolute distrust and contempt for everyone. Leylin does not trust anyone, not even his wives and children. He sees most entities as stupid creatures below him, as for entities that are stronger or smarter, he will look for ways to befriend those entities and then betray them. Leylin is not a sadistic and evil man, but a pragmatic skeptic who only trusts himself. Actually, I admire that mentality. Although my mindset is simr to Leylin''s, I have developed a strong emotional attachment to my wives and daughters, something Leylin never did. Leylin is more like an emotionless machine while I am a monster capable of destroying the world just to make my loved ones smile. Objectively, I am more dangerous than him. Even though Leylin''s mentality is not wrong, there is a fatal w in the utterck of trust in other people. The biggest lesson I''ve learned since my system woke up was that one''s own strength is valuable, but it''s unrealistic to try to solve every problem without help. Blindly trusting others is the stupidest thing to do, but distrusting everyone at all times is also stupid. The appropriate thing is to doubt others and trust those who deserve it. My group is full of cruel monsters, sadistic viins, degenerate abominations, and living catastrophes, but I trust them, at least several of them... Well, some of them... The point is that Leylin made a big mistake in isting hisb from the rest of the Seekers of Truth base. No reinforcements wille... No one wille to help the screaming people¡­ They will all die... Everyone must die... [System Notification: The user''s mind is being influenced by the destructive instincts of the title ''Outer God''. All abilities based on ''Reader''s Madness'' energy will receive a power bonus] [System Notification: The user will receive a Negative Karma bonus. A penalty will be received on Positive Karma] [System Notification: The entity ''Ortro'' began to devour the user''s Negative Karma. The injuries in the entity ''Ortro'' have stabilized] [Warning: ''Auriel''s Blessing'' will be disabled until the user''s mind returns to normal] [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has been synchronized with the ''Rasen no Chikara'' energy. The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has lost 10% effectiveness] My body was covered with blue energy, but the energy had turned strange. Normally, the Rasen generates a feeling of excitement and admiration in those who see the blue mes, it is a power suitable for a Hero. This time, there were strange eyes and mouths emerging within the blue mes, my ck blood mixed with the spiral energy. The colossal snake in front of me sensed that the situation was dangerous. Even though I used Ortro''s ability to devour half of his body, he was mostly unharmed as I didn''t manage to damage his soul or mind. In fact, I can''t see his soul inside his body. The Jormungandr moved away from me as his body regenerated with amazing speed. His regenerative ability is on par with mine because of the gic enhancements he received from his father¡­ Behind the Jormungandr thousands of barriers appeared to prevent me from advancing. I used Tsubaki''s Resonance so that my energy could use my Stand''s abilities, so I was able to break through all the barriers with ease. The Jormungandr serpent expected this. He had set up an ambush in the nanosecond it took me to break through the barriers. Thirty alchemists had appeared alongside the Jormungandr. They had generated a constetion-sized alchemy circle and activated it while sacrificing millions of Philosopher''s Stones and other valuable items. I have a decent knowledge of alchemy, but I need System Goddess and [Paranoia] to analyze such aplex circle in a short time, so I can''t cancel that attack. My analysis abilities are limited without the two of them, but [Reader''s Perspective] is still active to let me see the enemy''s actions. The instant the alchemy circle was activated, a spiral portal appeared under the alchemists. From the portal emerged the hand of the Anti-Spiral robot, Granzeboma. The hand grasped the alchemy circle and covered it with chains of purple energy. The alchemy circle was too tough and destroying it would only trigger a more dangerous attack, so the Granzeboma used the ability to restrain Concepts and locked up Concept ''Activation''. The alchemy circle froze so I was able to get in front of the snake. The Jormungandr was not surprised and was able to react quickly. His scales were covered in rune magic and powerful magic was about to hit me right in the face of him. I used [Dissociative Identity] to switch to Concept ''Defense'', covered my body in spiral energy armor, and received the attack head-on while using the defensive martial arts technique Seikuken. Jormungandr used astral magic to amass the power of the infinite stars in thatboratory, then used that massive amount of astral energy to create an energy beam. That powerful attack was a distraction, the astral energy would cloud my senses so the Jormungandr could try to devour me. He''s a Devourer so his bites could destroy my soul, though currently my soul is guarded by Abby so only my body would be destroyed. I don''t mind my body being chewed up, but my current injuries are already a problem and I want to get this over with quickly. The Jormungandr was about to devour me, but a portal of spiral energy appeared over his head as a shrill drilling sound shook space. The Jormungandr quickly fell back, a drill is not suitable for surprise attacks¡­.. The Jormungandr has a body asrge as several universes, but its scales are capable of distorting thews of space allowing it to move at speeds that exceed the speed of light. Stupid magical rubbish and conceptual rubbish¡­ The astral energy attack was still covering my body, but [Reader''s Perspective] had allowed me to see the battlefield. I used [Masochism] to empower [Schizophrenia]. I used [Rasen] to create the small chance that the drill could hit the Jormungandr, then I used [Anti-Rasen] to negate the huge chance that the Jormungandr could avoid the attack. The spatial structure folded like a sheet of paper. Although the drill came down in a straight line, the drill struck Jormungandr''s head even though he had moved far away from the attack. The snake''s head was destroyed, but the runes on his scales again emitted light and this time what looked like demonic magic was invoked. I see. Not just the soul, Daniel also ced his mind outside of his physical body. It''s quite possible that he had ced his Core of Existence in a safe ce, and somehow, he was able to hide the connection between his body, soul, and mind so I can''t trace where the Core is hidden. Intelligent enemies are so troublesome¡­. But he won''t be so smart when his body and family are destroyed¡­ .. They will all be destroyed¡­. I stopped using the seikuken so astral energy hit my body which increased the pain in my injuries, but that was just food for [Masochism]. The alchemists destroyed Granzeboma''s arm so the alchemy circle was activated. [Paranoia] fell into aa so I can''t tell what the attack will be, but my survival instincts tell me it''s not lethal¡­. That gives me a bad feeling. In front of me, arge stone door appeared. The door opened and thousands of ck hands emerged from it. More problems¡­ More idiots¡­ More enemies¡­ What a nuisance. I did not dodge the attack and rushed towards the hands¡­. I must destroy every damn nuisance, nothing must continue to exist¡­. My body was covered in dog''s fangs and I destroyed the hands before they touched me, but I realized toote that my surroundings had changed. I see, I fell into the trap.... ..... Stupid violent instincts, I can''t think rationally and can only think of destroying and devouring everything around me¡­. The spatial coordinates have not changed, I can feel my connection to the women around me, and my wives are still inside my mind. I was not transported to another ce, nor am I in an illusion... This is a pocket dimension superimposed on the spatial coordinates where I was. This is simr to drawing a house on a sheet of paper that already had a drawing of a person on it. The person did not move but was now locked inside the house. A white space and the exit is the huge stone door that brought me to this ce. I hurried towards the door, but I felt that something was changing my body structure. Something was trying to use my body to create a prison capable of trapping my mind. I covered my body with Rasen, took out my Stand, and used [Masochism] to empower my [Free Man] title. The feeling that my body was being molded disappeared, but a humanoid figure with a big smile appeared in front of the door. "It''s not good to be so hasty, why don''t we sit down and talk?" Anyone in my way is an enemy, his identity is irrelevant¡­. I must kill him¡­. I must eat him... "Oh, your look doesn''t seem kind" The enemy moved his right hand and I didn''t feel any changes in my body, but I couldn''t move. I looked at my hands and realized that my arms had changed. The poison had made my arms just bones, but now they had turned into hundreds of branches that were holding my legs and neck. My legs were also changing. Now they were trees and my feet were roots that were beginning to take root in the ground. I see¡­.. It''s not just a modification of the body structure.... The conceptual structure of my body is being altered to turn me into a nt.... "Calm down, I see that you are very close to Life and Alchemy so I don''t want to hurt you, but I owe the Farlier family a favor, so be good and let''s talk peacefully" Talk¡­.. talk peacefully¡­. That sounds good¡­. It''s good to talk like civilized people..... [System Notification: The ''Dissociative Identity'' skill has been used. Changed to Concept ''Abomination''. Effects: - Increased all skills based on ''Reader''s Madness'' energy. - Passive aura that generates corruption of all matter, energy, and entities. - Increase in allbat skills. - All entities without the ''Madness'' energy will feel hostility and fear towards the user. - Increase in the link with the entity ''Ortro''. The user''s presence causes mind destruction and damage to the souls of weaker beings. - Immunity towards restrictions and status effects that prevent destructive actions of the user. - The user''s strength grows in tandem with the user''s destructive impulses. - Weakness towards the Concepts ''Justice'', ''Order'', and ''Peace''. - Steady decrease in sanity and self-control (The ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral'' stat has failed to negate this effect due to the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God). - Hostility towards loved ones (The ''Obsession: Yandere'' stat has negated this effect.) - Hostility towards all life forms not rted to the user] The trees that were now my legs turned ck as red eyes appeared in the bark. Branches and roots twisted into ck tentacles covered in sharp-toothed mouths. I don''t know why, but I started to smile....... "Okay, let''s talk peacefully" ¨C I smiled at the enemy, although he is no longer smiling. I rushed towards the enemy, but the stone gate behind him swung open and thousands of ck hands reached out to grab me. I tried to use my Stand to free myself, but the hands weren''t actually restraining me, they were modifying my body structure. My ck blood and spiral energy were being molded to be converted into holy energy based on the ''Justice'' Concept...¡­. I see... My own energy started to destroy my body, but if I try to increase my power then my body will take more damage. I see..... I understand...¡­.. The enemy uses the equivalence principle to easily modify the structure of matter and energy. Whether it is a physical body or a spiritual body, he can modify it...¡­ He is capable of modifying even the conceptual body of a Higher Entity, but he seems incapable of destroying existence, he can only modify what exists... Maybe¡­ something that doesn''t exist¡­. [System Notification: The ''Schizophrenia'' skill has been used to modify the user''s conceptual structure] The Outer Gods use the Realm of Dreams to rest their minds whenever they have a dementia attack. The Dream Realm is not a real ce but is the result of the umtion of thoughts, fears, desires, and ideas of all entities in the multiverse. Even though that ce is thergest information vault in the multiverse, the constant umtion of dreams causes the ce to be in utter chaos, furthermore, that ce is an imaginary space and not a real ce that exists in the multiverse. Nevertheless¡­. Dreams and nightmares can create a ce, even if the said ce is fictional... But¡­ The multiverse is a reality made up of fictitious beings and worlds, so the Dream Realm is also real¡­ [System Notification: User''s body is turning into an idea] [Warning: The structure of an idea is incapable of supporting the existence of the user. It is rmended to cancel the transformation] "A nightmare body... I''ll give you some advice, stop doing that, you''re not the first entity that tries to be an idea, and believe me, the result is never good... There are things that are not worth trying" ¡­. I can feel that my very existence is in danger for doing this stupid thing... [System Notification: User transformation has stopped. The ''Anti-Rasen'' energy has stabilized the user''s existence] Despite everything, the enemy keeps modifying my body to turn me into a nt¡­ He doesn''t have the slightest hostility towards me, he even seems regretful for turning me into an inanimate being¡­ That just annoys me more¡­ Ah, I didn''t want to do this... "Gogh" ¨C I spoke to the girl in my mind. How strange, Gogh moves her mouth, but I can''t hear her¡­. Now that I think about it, since I started fighting I haven''t heard the voices of women in my mind¡­. "Gogh, don''t go out yet, I just need a flower" - I looked at the kind smile of the idiot in front of me... it''s so annoying... too annoying...- "Ortro, prepare the backup" "Nn" - Ortro nodded. Ah, this is going to hurt. Gogh smiled and drew a sunflower¡­. I felt like my head was about to break. My skull split in half and a sunflower came out... Damn migraine..... ... . [WARNING: The user''s mind has been destroyed] [System Notification: The entity ''Other'' has connected to the user''s mind. A backup of the user''s mind has been integrated] [System Notification: The backup has been integrated sessfully. The user''s mind has returned to work] ¡­. Damn migraine... Again I am in theboratory of the bastards who kidnapped my sister. The space around me was covered in cracks, but the important thing is that on the ground is the idiot who wanted to turn me into a nt. Only his head, half of her chest, and left arm remain¡­ He''s a very tough bastard... The sunflower is no longer on my head and my limbs are back to normal. My hands held the two halves of my head and I rejoined my skull¡­. This is how a watermelon must feel when cut in half... I approached the idiot. I must remove him, I must remove every damn obstacle... The bones of my right hand were covered in ck blood, then the blood turned into the head of a giant dog. I was about to destroy the enemy, but a familiar feeling filled my mind¡­ I gritted my teeth, I have to kill, kill the enemy, kill every damn nuisance, kill everything in my way¡­ I must not stop moving forward.... [System Notification: The entities ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' and ''Nia Teppelin'' are attempting to suppress the user''s destructive impulses. Use the skill ''Stand: Release Me From Hell'' to remove the restrictions on destructive impulses? YES / NO] ¡­. Tsubaki¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. [NO] "Luis!" ¨C Tsubaki''s voice was full of concern. "Don''t scream, my head hurts¡­" ¨C I sighed and returned my hand to normal. I generated chains of [Anti-Rasen] and captured the alchemy guardian. I was about to do something very stupid. To be a Higher Entity means to get out of the bonds of Destiny and the Will of the World. Most Higher Entities yearn for freedom, though that desire often copses upon discovering that the multiverse is rife with dangers impossible to ovee unless they have powerful allies. Although most Higher Entities join organizationsrge or small, some Higher Entities are individualists and wander the multiverse without allies. System Goddess was affiliated with Gaia, but she is a lonely wanderer as her deal with Gaia was a temporary Contract and not a permanent alliance. Most lone entities are not strong as theyck the resources to evolve, but there are special cases where extremely dangerous lone individuals arise, for example, the Outer Gods. In addition to the Madness wielders, there is another group of extremely powerful beings. They categorically do not have a title, but people often call them Concept Keepers. The Higher Entities normally understand a Concept and use it to their advantage, but the Keepers do the opposite, they themselves tie their existences to a fundamental Concept that supports the functioning of the multiverse. Higher Entities use their own energy reserves to use a Concept, but keepers use energy from the multiverse, so they have ess to abilities beyond normal. This allows the keeper immense power as the multiverse has its back, but at the same time, this brings too many restrictions. For example, the Alchemy Keeper must deal with all the problems rted to equivalence. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to fight or if he sees an injustice, he will have the duty to punish every entity that breaks the principle of equivalence. In that sense, the keepers are the ves of the multiverse. They have less freedom than the Heroes. Sacrificing your own freedom for a power you can''t use of your own free will... It''s not worth it. Keepers don''t join big organizations as they themselves can''t choose who to help, they can only act based on their Concepts so they can attack their own allies if they break certain rules. Despite that, no one attacks keepers as destroying a keeper will make the Concept too weak. For example, if Alchemy Keeper dies, then all alchemy in the multiverse will be weakened to the point that it will only be useful in low-level Worlds. Although it would be interesting to ruin other entities'' weapons, a lot of my technology relies on alchemy, plus my homunculi and several of my gically enhanced wives would be negatively affected, and even System Goddess would suffer the consequences. I won''t kill the idiot for now, I''ll just make sure he doesn''t divulge any problematic information. On the other hand, he won''t take revenge on me since his Concept only allows him to intervene when someone makes a corresponding payment to him, and no payment is enough to make up for a fight against Azathoth. In general, the keepers are irrelevant as they have too many restrictions, so it doesn''t matter to remember this nonsense, I''m just trying hard to think of rational things to suppress the intense desire to destroy everything around me¡­. Stupid mental problems, being crazy is a headache. "Luis..." ¨C Tsubaki was still anguished by my condition. I smiled tiredly. ¨C "Thank you Tsubaki, thank you Nia, I''m fine now, I just have a little migraine" I fell into an obvious trap due to a loss of self-control, plus the constant feeling of giving in to my instincts is so unpleasant that falling into aa sounds tempting. Now I understand better why the Outer Gods are so obsessed with my energy, having a bout of insanity is the third most disgusting thing I''ve ever experienced, just below the Samsara Cycle and the pain of repairing the Fourth Wall... [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the stat ''Obsession: Spiral King'' have prevented a PTSD outbreak] ¡­ My life is a disaster. "Hey, I''m helping too!" ¨C Yoko yelled at me angrily. I saw a giant snake being brutally beaten by two giant robots. Granzeboma was slightly smaller than the snake but had managed to cover the entire body of the snake with purple chains which prevented the runes on the scales from being activated. The Gurren Lagann was no longer a red robot but had be a gigantic mass of spiral energy with a cape and red sses. That robot was also a bit smaller than the snake, but the snake couldn''t defend itself and was only used as a punching bag. I see, Yoko is controlling both robots since Nia was busy helping Tsubaki, both women were doing their best to prevent my mind from being totally consumed by the bout of insanity. Although it may seem that my mental condition was not that bad, the truth is that it was much worse than what my thoughts showed. To give an example, if one of my wives had shown up to stop me, then I would have attacked her for being an obstacle. Maybe my stat [Obsession: Yandere] would prevent me from killing my wife, but I would certainly cause her a lot of pain with [Sadism]. I even thought of going to my personal worlds to destroy the minds of my wives and daughters and thus turn them into puppets that don''t cause trouble. Dementia attacks are too dangerous... "Luis, I''m d you came back" ¨C Only now did I realize that Nyaruko and Aotian were behind me. Now that I look at it, Nyaruko seems to have prevented other enemies from attacking me while the Alchemy Keeper turned me into a nt, which exins why other entities didn''t try to assassinate me even though it was the best opportunity for an ambush. Nyaruko is mostly unharmed, but there is a small scratch on her cheek. Aotian has small wounds that are already healing, but the burns and cuts on her clothes show that she also fought hard to protect me. I sighed with a smile, it''s hard to hate life when I have such wonderful people by my side. Most of the enemies have been killed and their souls were sent to Abby''s warehouse. "Abby" ¨C I called the little girl who was guarding the barrier. ¨C "Any sign that the enemy managed to call for reinforcements?" The fact that the scientists were able to summon the Alchemy Keeper despite the barrier gives me a bad feeling, it seems there is a Dimensional Gate capable of ignoring Abby and Anti-Spiral''s barrier. "No, but we better hurry, the people of this ce are usually very cunning and paranoid like you" ¨C Abby replied with slight happiness, she seems happy that some of my soldiers are collecting the files of the scientists instead of destroying the whole ce. Even though I gave the order to destroy the entire ce, the general of my army gave instructions for the weaker soldiers to focus on looting theboratory. I gave the order while my mind was blinded by a rage so this decision was the correct one. It''s nice to have a smart wife. To rify, the general of my army is Kiwako Fl¨¹gel Makina, a character from Deadman Wondend. Speaking of that series¡­ I looked at the ceiling and took a step back. "FUN!" In front of me fell a group of people with severe injuries. Most of them were beautiful women, but their bodies were heavily damaged by what looked like gazelles being attacked by lions. I sighed. ¨C "Girls, I told you not toe¡­" Two beautiful girls descended from heaven. "Shiro wanted to y!" ¨C A girl with white hair and an attractive body hugged me tightly. The other girl remained silent, but her gaze focused on my arms and the right half of my face. The poison had removed all the flesh in those areas and now only my bones were left, I even lost an eye. The second girl clenched her fists and looked at one of the women who had been hit, then the woman began to cough as if an invisible hand was squeezing her neck hard. "Hey Listen! I already told you that you must not kill these bitches, they will be the bitches of the dog!" ¨C Navi appeared out of nowhere. Kaede from Elfen Lied and Shiro from Deadman Wondend. These two troublesome girls did something ridiculous while my mind was messed up. In my personal worlds, enough years have passed for both girls to mature into adults. Although both girls are already of legal age, they both appear to be 16 years old as that is the age limit they are allowed to be before their predetermined lifespans expire. Shiro has a well-developed body and a very attractive face, but her mental age is still that of a brat so I treat her as my daughter instead of my wife. The problem is that she has a split personality that is a cruel woman with a great sexual interest in me, so sometimes I don''t know what to do with her. On the other hand, Kaede is still a woman of few words with violent tendencies, though she bes quite adorable when we spend time together. It seems that she has other names which are Nyu and Lucy, but she prefers the name Kaede since I knew her by that name. By the way, and if anyone still doubts it, yes, I already slept with them and the other brats that came of age even though a lot of those brats still look like brats due to the fucking plot. Those damn brats set me up and I resigned myself to the stupidity of the readers who continue to push the stupid author without self-esteem. Why isn''t there a chapter on that? I don''t know, me the author. Finally, Kaede and Shiro evolved rapidly, in fact, both girls are one step away from bing Higher Entities. The most important thing is that both girls have excellentpatibility with Madness. BB said that both girls have the potential to be Great Old Ones, although the experiments to create Great Old Ones are still not giving satisfactory results, so both girls still haven''t be Lovecraftian monsters. Although both girls are strong, the group of women on the ground are quite strong Higher Entities so the two of them couldn''t do this. A loud roar echoed through space, and a great dragon descended. I see, the group of goddesses did this¡­ I sighed. ¨C "I told them to eliminate everyone" "Hey Listen! A war needs the spoils of war, and nothing better than a group of sex ves muahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. I sighed and looked at the goddess of life with green hair. ¨C "Fauna, you are supposed to be in charge of the group, you should not encourage Navi''s stupidities" Fauna smiled without embarrassment. ¨C "Well, you are a pervert and you seduce every beautiful woman you meet, I thought this would make you happy" ¡­.. My status as a serial killer was overshadowed by my reputation as a womanizer. Well, whatever, I don''t care anymore, I just want a vacation. I sighed and ignored the wounded women who were looking at me with utter hatred, though some of them are assessing my attitude to determine how to survive. Normally I like smart, cunning, and calcting women, but today I''m not in the mood for stupidity, I only care about getting Umaru out of this damn ce. "BB, how is the rescue of Umaru and Paranoia going?" ¨C I contacted BB. There was no response, but I can feel that BB is safe. That can only mean one thing... "BB, if you are causing trouble I am going to punish you¡­" ¨C My migraine is getting worse. [System Notification: The destructive instincts of the title ''Outer God'' are still unstable] Shit. "You need to rx, your mind is on the verge of another attack of dementia" ¨C Nyaruko patted me on the shoulder. ¨C "I know you are obsessed with solving every problem, but this time you need to take things easy" Now I can''t even get angry in peace or my mind will be in chaos again. How troublesome. "BB, I''m not in the mood for stupidity" - My voice was a little stronger, I''m having a hard time suppressing the anger in my voice. "Eh, senpai, there is a small, very small problem, as small as a man''s dick that gets turned on by seeing his girlfriend with another man" ¨C BB spoke ironically. She''s in a joking mood so it shouldn''t be a dangerous situation, just something that will make me angry¡­ I sighed. ¨C "What happens this time?" BB exined the situation to me and I felt my blood pressure rise to a dangerous level. "Wow, I didn''t know your forehead could wrinkle like that" ¨C Nyaruko started ying with my face. [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' and the skill ''Mythomania'' have prevented the user from losing self-control] "Thank you Tsubaki" - I sighed internally and went back to talk to BB. ¨C "BB, for now, keep things under control, I''m going there" "Eh... I don''t know if that''s a good idea senpai..." ¨C BB seemed worried. "Don''t worry, my mind is more stable, I won''t do something stupid" ¨C I sighed. "Oh well, no problem then <3" ¨C BB replied happily. ¨C "I''ll wait for you here senpai ~ Although a suggestion, use Mythomania to hide your injuries or your little sister will have a panic attack if she sees that you became a Halloween decoration" "Good idea" ¨C I smiled wearily and used [Mythomania] to hide my injuries, although I will need medical treatment afterward. ¨C "Fine, I''m going there" I was about to leave, but I saw that the giant snake had already been subdued by Yoko. I''m currently still feeling extreme rage and I don''t want to see Umaru in this state or I may do something I''ll regret. I need to relieve¡­ The snake is bigger than the universe while I am the height of a normal human, I can''t even be considered as a tall young man because I didn''t eat properly or sleep well during my childhood. [System Notification: The ''Dissociative Identity'' skill has been used. Concept: Abomination > Torture] [System Notification: The ''Forced Empathy'' skill has been linked with the ''Sadism'' skill] [System Notification: The ''Masochism'' skill has used the user''s migraine to empower the ''Sadism'' skill] [Warning: Skills have gone out of control. In 30 seconds the ''Sadism'' skill will start to hurt the user. It is rmended to deactivate skills before 30 seconds] So I can only use this skillbination for a short time... Well, that''s enough for now. I concentrated my skills on my right hand so as not to hurt Nyaruko and Shiro who are hugging my body. "Luis, normally I would like you to caress my head, but now your hand terrifies me" ¨C Nyaruko moved away from me, herbat instincts telling her that my hand is dangerous. "Shiro thinks that Luis is never scary" ¨C Shiro kept smiling, she is also scared of the energy in my hand, but her emotional dependence on me is stronger than her survival instincts. I let Shiro hang onto my back and put my hand on one of the snake''s scales. It''s my first time using this skillbination, so I''m really curious..... The giant snake didn''t scream, didn''t fight, didn''t blink, didn''t move, just fell silent. The snake''s scales began to lose color like an apple in a food dehydrator. Within three seconds, the giant snake looked like an ancient fossil. After five seconds, the snake-filled with cracks. In seven seconds, the snake turned to dust and disappeared. "Food..." ¨C Ortro spoke sadly when she saw that her food disappeared. "We got a lot of heads, you can eat them" ¨C I spoke softly. Ortro smiled happily, though her cute appearance was damaged due to the fact that a part of her skull was missing making her brain visible. Ortro is not as hurt as I am, but her wounds are very deep. This silly brat was willing to sacrifice herself in order to protect me¡­. I''m going to spoil her a lot when we get back to Gaia. I deactivated thebination of the skills and sighed with satisfaction. I feel better. "... D-Daniel..." ¨C One of the injured women turned pale and her eyes began to shed tears. She appears to be the mother of the giant snake. She is what could be described as a sexy milf, but right now I have no interest in expanding my harem, I just want to rest¡­. Just a moment. I looked carefully at the woman and noticed something inside her, something in her soul... I approached her and took off her clothes as it is a defensive item capable of blocking my [Reader''s Madness]-enhanced sight. "Hey Listen! All right! Now show that bitch who is the king of the harem! Make sure you inseminate that milf!" I ignored Navi and found what caught my attention. My hand was covered in Rasen, then I stabbed into the woman''s chest. "Fucking dog! You are supposed to prate her with your dick, not with your hand!... Although there is porn where the hand is also used... Hey Listen! You must enter her genitals, not her chest! The anus and the mouth work too! Don''t do it with the nipples, that''s disgusting!" ¡­ Stupid. I took my hand off the woman''s chest and realized why she was crying. This woman does not have her own soul, instead, she has her son''s Core of Existence. Interesting. It seems that Leylin hid his son''s soul inside his wife, so the son won''t die as long as the mother lives. It is a bizarre but useful way to prevent betrayals. As for the soul of the woman, it should be inside Leylin¡­ If Leylin dies, the mother dies, and therefore the son also dies. No, it''s not that simple. In the son''s soul, I can see traces of a strange ritual. System Goddess is not by my side, but I can identify some symbols. I see, a reincarnation ritual. Leylin had prepared something interesting. If he dies, his soul will consume the soul of his wife, then reincarnate in the body of his son... How fascinating, I finally see a use in having a son, although I do not intend to use this method. I also don''t like the idea of a man touching my wives'' genitals, even if it is for a birth¡­ God, my possessive obsession is ridiculous. Well, none of that matters since the soul is broken. The extreme pain I caused to the physical body was so agonizing, that the Core of Existence was damaged to the point that only Auriel could heal this soul. I just created a terrifying weapon. To give an example, using this technique I could deal permanent damage to BB even though she hides her soul inside a paradox. ¡­. Ugh, even if it was just an example, the very thought of me hurting BB makes me want to hit myself with all my might¡­ Well, whatever, I have work to do. From my feet came a dog''s head so I fed it with the soul of the snake. Even if the soul is broken, with a lot of resources it might be possible to bring Daniel back to life. Daniel''s mother watched as her son''s soul disappeared forever, but curiously, she only cried a little, then lowered her head and began to think about her situation. A mother capable of abandoning her son in order to obtain benefits... My migraine ising back. I massaged my forehead and talked to Nyaruko. ¨C "You clean up here, Gogh and Ortro will stay to begin to eliminate everything in this ce, there should be no evidence that we were here" Gogh and Ortro came out of my mind and stood next to Nyaruko. Both girls feel sad when they are not with me, but they want to help me as much as possible. Now that I think about it, it''s a good thing I used [Mythomania] to hide my injuries or Gogh could have gone crazy seeing me hurt¡­ My rationality has not fully returned. What a nuisance "What do we do with that thing?" ¨C Aotian pointed to the mutted body of the Alchemy Keeper. "That Chiyo and Abby put strong restrictions on him, for now, we''ll take it to one of Abby''s pocket dimensions, then I''ll have BB prepare some Contracts" ¨C I sighed, my life is one problem after another. Nyaruko nodded and was about to leave, but I put my hand on her shoulder. "What happens? Do you want to kiss me for the good job I did?" ¨C Nyaruko smiled at me with a perverted smile. ¨C "Hehehehe, Luis, you are so daring" I narrowed my eyes. ¨C "You were very upset because I wanted to kill the members of the chat room, but now you seem very unconcerned" Nyaruko paled. This damn girl knows something... NAVI! I looked at the idiot, but that damn jerk was gone. I sighed in frustration. ¨C Now nobody listens to me¡­" "Well, you made decisions while your mind was overwhelmed with hate" ¨C Nyaruko smiled nervously. ¨C "We only want the best for you¡­" I sighed. ¨C "You just want to meet the anime characters you like" "Don''t forget novels,ics, and video games!" ¨C Nyaruko spoke excitedly. ¡­. I''m surrounded by idiots. I sighed and released Nyaruko. I have to see what kind of mess BB made. After this, I will definitely go to the hot springs to rx. I''m very tired of so much nonsense... Chapter 321: Idiots are obstacles… Chapter 321: Idiots are obstacles¡­ (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) So far we haven''t had a problempleting Gantz''s quests, although I hate that Esdeath and Mei Xueyan forced me into most of the quests. Gantz''s Japan is very simr to Japan I know, so we were able to get some video games. I wanted to y Mario Kart with Ina while the other waifus took out the aliens, but Mei Xueyan keeps saying that I need to learn to protect myself. She even wanted me to learn about immortal cultivation, but the thought of being struck by lightning scares me, so I refused. Even though I hate fighting, I tried to see things as video games and started having fun. Using Gantz''s weapons to kill aliens is simr to ying The House of the Dead in the arcade version, so I started having fun, though Medaka is getting more and more worried as she noticed that aliens also have feelings, friends, and family. Mirko was able to loosen her moral limits to kill the aliens without hesitation, but Medaka seems more depressed by the day. I''m worried that she might have a depressive breakdown, so I started spending more time with her. I don''t know how to cheer people up, and I don''t even know how to deal with my own problems, but Medaka''s mood improved since I taught her someedy series and offered her food. Paranoia-chan and Navi said that it won''t be long before my brother shows up, so I''m less reluctant to share my food¡­ But the fries are only mine! Even though I have enjoyed these days, the quiet days make me think of my brother, mother, and Ebina so I feel a little sad. I also have some friends on the inte and I miss them. Fortunately, the mncholysts a short time as I have fun with the waifus around me. My resentment towards Ina has diminished a lot and I am having fun humiliating her in video games. Heh, not even a Lovecraftian creature can''t beat me in Mortal Kombat! My heart feels better when Ina makes sad sounds. I think I''m developing some sadistic tastes¡­. Outside of my peaceful life, I continue to do my best to fulfill the mission Navi gave me. The waifus are head over heels in love with my brother''s food, but that''s not enough for all of them to agree to be my sisters-inw, though Kiss-Shot seems close to epting since she can''t live without the donuts my brother makes anymore. One strange thing is that Kiss-shot drank my blood when we met Ina, but I didn''t turn into a vampire and she didn''t turn into a loli which was disappointing. I wanted to see little Shinobu Oshino¡­ ording to Paranoia-chan, my brother''s food made me immune to gic and spiritual modification, so I can''t be corrupted and transformed into other races. That''s depressing, I wanted to be a vampire to y video games at night while I sleep during the day¡­ On second thought, that''s already my lifestyle. Anyway, Kiss-Shot is the fourth closest waifu to being my sister-inw. In third ce is Eto and in second is Esdeath. I don''t know how Navi did it, but that noisy fairy brought a USB stick with various videos of my brother''s exploits. Navi is quite smart despite being aplete jerk. He brought different videos and ranked them based on each waifu''s personality, then had each waifu watch the videos that were most suitable based on his interests, personality, and goals. Paranoia-chan and Navi haven''t told me all the ridiculous things my brother has done, but what little I did see made me feel a mixture of pride and concern. Only Ina and I watched all the videos while the rest of the waifus only watched the videos selected based on their individual personalities. Together with Mirko, I watched my brother face off against an endless army of soldiers in feudal-era Chinese garb but with sci-fi weapons. Although my brother seemed like a hero because of the way he protected innocent people, he had to sacrifice hundreds of people in order to protect thousands. Frankly, I think that this video is a setup, my brother wouldn''t do something as stupid as risking his life to protect people he doesn''t know. Despite my skepticism, Mirko became more interested in meeting my brother. It seems that my brother''s strength and fighting style caught the rabbit waifu''s attention. Well done, brother! With Medaka I saw that my brother fought against Buddha to protect the people of China. That scene made Medaka forget a bit about her growing depression, now she seems to idolize my brother for his strength and heroism. So my brother went to China to kill a god¡­ I know he''s an atheist, but that was exaggerated. Next to Eto, I saw something totally bizarre. My brother turned into a grim reaper-like creature, then faced off against a group of isekai heroes while his body formed all sorts of weird attacks like creating weapons out of his body, instant regeneration, and altering the weather through vibrations. I don''t know if my brother turned into a monster or if these are better special effects than Hollywood ones, I just know that Eto seemed excited when my brother''s robe spread and devoured thousands of people. My brother turned into a Bloodborne monster¡­ I''m worried that I''m not worried, I just think my brother is cool. With Kiss-Shot I saw something simr, only this time my brother destroyed an entire kingdom instead of facing a group of generic heroes. Kiss-Shot wasughing out loud when my brother started beheading the enemies¡­ Again, I am concerned that this seems normal to me in my brother. Together with Yoruichi, I saw my brother purify thousands of evil spirits to allow them to go to the afterlife in peace. I''m sure my brother earns something from it since he won''t do good things for free. Now the nekomimi waifu is very curious about my brother''s abilities, I even heard her muttering that he would be very helpful in defeating Aizen... I''m not sure, but I think she let me hear her muttering so that I could convince my brother to help her. I have to convince my brother to hit Aizen! Yoruichi-oneesama must be canon! The most impressive video was the one I watched together with Mei Xueyan. In that video, my brother showed that he has talent as a terrorist, and the worst thing, he was in a Buddhist sect as big as the universe. There were many things that I couldn''t see from the video, ording to Paranoia-chan, that was because my mind is still unable to process a certain level of information, but the little that I could understand was that my brother summoned a group of apocalyptic monsters to destroy the Buddhist sect. I honestly have no idea what I saw in that video, but Mei Xueyan and Ina were totally pale as they stared at the video. Ina seemed much more scared and she didn''t want to tell me what she saw in that video, she said that my mind wouldn''t be able to take the information and Paranoia-chan confirmed that. Mei Xueyan started referring to my brother as a senior and said that it would be an honor for her to be the concubine of such an impressive existence. I was worried that Mei Xueyan had turned into an idiot SIMP, but luckily she maintained a haughty attitude of superiority. She said that only the senior (my brother) was worthy of her respect, although she still treats me like her younger sister which makes me happy. Outside of the chat room waifus, Navi also sent videos to the Infinite Stratos waifus and Gantz waifus we''ve met. The fact that Sei received a porn video made me question Navi''s mind¡­ I honestly didn''t want to see my brother in an orgy, but I had to watch the video as I noticed something important. Highschool of the Dead, Triage X, Resident Evil, Maken-Ki¡­. Why did my brother have an orgy with the waifus from those series?! I know my brother has a milf fetish, but I didn''t think he would go this far to form a harem of anime and video game milfs. I really need to talk to my stupid brother, there''s a long list of waifus that I want to call sister-inw¡­ Ahem, I mean, my brother needs to be more responsible with his sex life, yeah, that. Come to think of it, can my brother contract some disease like magical AIDS? Well, he slept with zombie waifus, he should be fine. Now I am sure that he is healthy which makes me happy, but I am worried about his mental health. Associating with so many women must have given him a terrible migraine and I''m worried that so much stress is making him suicidal. It wouldn''t be the first time that he seemed to want to die just to rest... I sighed, again I''m falling into depressive thoughts. "Ina, you''re supposed to talk to me when I start to get depressed" ¨C I sighed and kept looking at my notebook. I am organizing my ideas to carry out the n to form my brother''s harem. So far we havepleted almost all the missions without casualties so our group has grown quite a bit. Even if people don''t die, Gantz will still bring the characters from the original manga. The next mission will be the Osaka arc, so I have to think carefully about how to do things. The aliens are stronger than in the manga, but that''s not a problem, my biggest problem is making the waifus marry my brother. Among Gantz''s waifu, the one I''m most interested in being my sister-inw is the most difficult waifu to convince to ept the marriage contract. Reika Shimohira is an exceptional waifu, but there is nothing that makes her feel attracted to my brother, in fact, most of the Gantz waifu have no reason to agree to marry my brother since their lives have not been in danger... Quite frankly, the quests have been easy as the waifus in the chat room got several PowerUPs after the fight against Ina. For example, Esdeath could single-handedly cause an ice age on the entire, while Kiss-Shot is Saitama with hair and big breasts. Almost all of our group became extremely strong, the only ones still considered a bit weak are Mirko, Yoruichi, Hiroki, and me. Well, I''m extremely weak, I''m basically the team''s mascot, and my only job is to be cute and give the food. I''m notining, I like work that doesn''t require fighting. Mirko has gotten quite strong, but she seems to have reached the limit of her physical capabilities, so now she is trying to improve her techniques to make up for theck of destructive power. Yoruichi just joined us so she''s technically the rookie, but her long experience in Soul Society makes her a dangerous warrior, even though she was still easily beaten by Eto and Esdeath. They both enjoy hitting other people¡­. Yoruichi is very angry with Esdeath and Eto, so she is training to improve her speed. By the way, it seems that the chat room changed Yoruichi''s tributes so that she can interact with the world as a living person would, although her attacks have an additional attribute of spirit damage. Lastly, Hiroki continues to pretend to be weak. Paranoia-chan told me that Hiroki''s current strength is only inferior to Ina''s. That idiot could defeat Mei Xueyan, but he keeps pretending to be weak in order to generate cuteness and sympathy in the waifus. He is so stupid that he hasn''t noticed that all the waifus look at him with disgust since he is a sexual harasser. Even Medaka and Mirko are thinking of taking him to prison for sexual harassment crimes. Fortunately, the idiot hasn''t managed to abuse my friends, but that jerk already tried once. The night I went to talk to Mirko, she was pissed that the fucking jerk tried to use aphrodisiac pheromones to make the sexy bunny go into heat. Mirko was not affected by the aphrodisiac, but she could smell the pheromones and understand Hiroki''s intentions. Since then, Mirko hits Hiroki whenever she sees him. The bad thing about this is that the idiot with the protagonistplex thinks Mirko is tsundere and secretly loves him. Hiroki''s brain is so rotten that he sees a fantasy version of the world, that idiot is unable to recognize his mistakes and ws. ¡­. Ah¡­. That is the same description that my brother made of our mother¡­ I hope my brother can reconcile with mom. I love you both and my greatest wish is that our family can be together, with the exception of my father, it would be wonderful if that man did not exist. Always looked down on me, there was even one time when he was very drunk and tried to do something to me. Fortunately, my brother arrived on time and broke that disgusting man''s nose, but my mother pped my brother for hitting our father¡­. Looking at it like this, it will be difficult to make the two of them reconcile¡­ What depress¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Ina, you are not helping me" I looked at my partner, but I only saw that she was totally frozen with a pale face. She was much more afraidpared to when she saw the video of my brother in the Buddhist sect¡­ Wait a minute... It''s all been too quiet... "N-Navi¡­" ¨C I spoke in a low voice. There was no answer. Paranoia-chan! ¡­ There is no answer either. Ina''s terrified eyes are looking behind me¡­ Something scary is behind me¡­ "You are rude to call me something, I am just the perfect and adorable kohai of my beloved senpai" My body began to shake, my legs lost strength and I almost fell to the ground. That voice was sweet and conveyed nice feelings, but the presence behind me is so terrifying that I''m having a hard time breathing. "Teehee, I''m sorry, it''s just that I have a hard time containing my presence when I''m in a bad mood¡­ and right now I''m very¡­ very angry...." ¡­. Paranoia save me! "Oh little otaku, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, senpai would hate me if I hurt you¡­ But these idiots have caused a lot of trouble¡­" I was able to muster a great deal of courage and turned around, though my legs lost strength and I fell to the ground. Behind me was a beautiful woman with beautiful purple hair that almost reached her feet, big breasts, and a mischievous smile. Although she looked like a beautiful waifu with a penchant for pranks, her beautiful red eyes of hers made my heart scream in terror. "Ohe on, I''m not that scary" ¨C The woman let out a smallugh, but the strange tentacles behind her tightened her grip on Navi. "Fucking bitch let go of me! I am the protagonist and I will not be humiliated by a pathetic SIMP!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy, but that caused the tentacles to be covered in purple light and then they tightened their grip on her. ¨C "Muahahaha, your cheap imitation of Sadism cannot harm me, only the fucking dog can hurt me! Your skills are as wed as the figures they sell on AliExpress!" I am not understanding what is happening... I quickly opened the chat room, but my chat room was covered with a big red alert screen. [Oops, looks like the server is down. Please try againter, teehee~] ¡­ The eye representing Paranoia-chan was now covered with small purple tentacles. Although the eye shows no emotions, I have a feeling that she is very scared¡­ "Now¡­." ¨C The woman held Navi and her hand was covered with a strange colorless energy that gave me a terrible headache. ¨C "Senpai is hurt, but you two dare to y... you disobeyed senpai while he is fighting to fix the problems... you two idiots are no longer needed by senpai...." "Shit, the crazy bitch gone crazy!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "Stupid woman, understand that this is for the good of the dog! No hole should be wasted!" "I understand you''re an idiot" ¨C The woman looked at the space in front of me... she can see the chat room... - "Paranoia, oh cute little Paranoia... My beloved senpai is suffering because of you... You are a damn useless skill" Paranoia-chan''s eye seemed to cry... "The good side is that senpai realized how unreliable you are" ¨C The woman''s smile stopped being friendly and twisted cruelly. ¨C "You''re trash, you''re a fucking trash who abandoned senpai¡­ But it doesn''t matter, senpai can trust his own instincts to protect himself¡­. You are no longer needed" Paranoia-chan''s crying increased. I clenched my fists and looked up despite the immense fear I''m feeling. "Don''t insult Paranoia-chan! She is not useless, she protected me and she is my friend!" ¨C I yelled furiously, but those intense emotions were quickly turned off by the woman''s expressionless gaze. "If you don''t understand the situation then don''t talk, right now I''m not in a good mood" ¨C The woman''s expressionless voice is terrifying, but I don''t want someone to insult my friend. I wanted to speak, but my voice stopped ringing. "Well, it''s not the best first meeting" ¨C The woman shrugged. ¨C "Now let''s get out of here, senpai will be calmer when you are safe" "Hey Listen! Wait you idiot bitch! You''re going to kill my mate''s future bitches!" ¨C Navi stopped talking with joy, he seemed to be in a panic¡­ My friends are going to die?! I tried to scream with all my might, but my voice still wouldn''te out. "And?" - The woman sneered. ¨C "A piece of garbage that is not owned by senpai is worthless garbage, I don''t care what happens to those useless creatures, in fact¡­." The woman approached Ina which gave me a bad feeling. ¨C "Heh, I didn''t think that the son of that octopus would be a pervert who tries to reincarnate in the body of a cute girl¡­ Tch, only senpai can enter the body of girls with small breasts" I don''t understand what the woman is saying, but I managed to rush to hug Ina before the woman could touch her. I know my actions are meaningless since Paranoia-chan can''t stop the woman, but I hugged Ina in such a way that my back was exposed to the woman. Ina did things that made me hate her, but in the time we''ve been in Gantz, I''ve realized that she''s simr to me. She gets nervous when living with other people, she prefers to stay locked up at home to y video games and watch anime, even she is an excellent artist and has a great talent for making NSFW drawings, although she is easily embarrassed. I still hate Ina, but at the same time, she is my precious friend and I would rather die than allow my loved ones to be hurt... "¡­. It has to be a damn joke¡­ "¨C I can''t see the woman''s expression since she was behind me, but she sounded angry and incredulous. ¨C "Navi piece of shit, tell me what happened in this time" "Hey Listen! The Magic champion-smelling brat has severe abandonment trauma so she has the same emotional dependency as my partner! She got attached to my partner''s bitches and if you kill them, the hamster will have severe depression with suicidal tendencies!" ¨C Navi yelled quickly. ¡­. I don''t stink, I took a shower this morning because Mirko made me... "Paranoia, is this why you disobeyed senpai?" ¨C The woman sounded very angry. [¡­: 0101000000 10101010101001111 0101010111110] "I see..." ¨C The woman sighed and the feeling that death was holding my neck disappeared. ¨C "This will be a problem¡­" I breathed hard. The woman''s presence was the most terrifying thing I''ve ever experienced, Ina was totally insignificantpared to that woman. "Stop calling me that woman, I''m the wonderful BB-chan... Ah, I''m not in the mood to joke" ¨C The woman sighed. ¡­Ahem, BB-chan. I heard her growl so I dare not think of things that would make her angry. "Good girl" ¨C I felt BB-chan patting my shoulder. ¨C "Now tell me the truth¡­ If all your friends die because of senpai, what would your reaction be?" ...¡­ I¡­.. I can''t hate my brother. If my friends die because of my brother''s direct or indirect actions, I won''t be able to hate him since he is the most important person in my life, but I couldn''t live with the pain of knowing that my friends died because of the person which I love most. Suicide maybe... "I got, it damn it!" ¨C BB-chan yelled in frustration. ¨C "Shit, idiots with childhood traumas are a nuisance, damn idiots with emotional dependence¡­ Only senpai is a cute traumatized boy" ¡­ From what I saw in the videos Navi showed, my brother has changed a lot. He seems much more caring and finally, it seems that he is enjoying life, but it also seems that he is very stressed and tired. I''m not sure, but my brother seems like a single father with four noisy daughters to look after. Although he is very tired, he also looks happy living with his family. "That''s an appropriate description" ¨C BB-chan''s voice was filled with irony. ¨C "Although senpai has more than four daughters" I want to meet my nieces. I need to make sure that my brother will not make the same mistakes as our parents, especially since my brother has some of our father''s harmful behaviors, for example, alcoholism¡­ "Don''t worry, senpai is very responsible with her daughters, no idiot will be able toy a hand on them, although puberty will be a headache for senpai~" ¨C BB-chan wasughing. ¨C "Well, look at me, we need to talk" I turned around to look at BB-chan. Now I noticed that BB-chan''s eyes weren''t scary anymore, they had even turned a beautiful purple color. Even so, I didn''t stop hugging Ina as she kept shaking. BB-chan told me that my brother is fighting with a very dangerous group, even he was seriously injured. The only reason my brother is taking this risk is that he wants to rescue me. BB-chan said that my brother is aplete siscon, but I know that my brother is extremely disgusted towards incest and lolis. ording to BB-chan, my brother is facing the most dangerous battle of his life and the best way to help him is for me to follow BB-chan to a safe ce, so my brother can withdraw from the battlefield to treat his injuries. I really want to help my brother and I''m terrified that he will get hurt, but I don''t want to abandon my friends. Navi intervened in the conversation and said that if I go with BB-chan, then all my friends will die. BB-chan didn''t deny that, but she was on a mission to protect me, not to rescue the waifus from the chat room. BB-chan got mad at me and showed me a short video. In that video, I could see my brother with his body in pieces. Although my brother was regenerating, he kept getting cut, crushed, incinerated and torn to pieces. I started crying and screaming seeing my brother being hurt like that. I really wanted to obey BB-chan so my brother would stop suffering, but I also don''t want to abandon my friends... My heart hurt a lot because I was not able to make a decision. I''m so useless... "Ah, let me go! That hurts!" - I yelled when my cheek was pinched. BB-chan red at me. ¨C "You brat, senpai already knows about your self-esteem problems so you should improve your attitude so that senpai is not so worried" ¡­ Sorry¡­ "Tch, damn children without paternal affection" ¨C BB-chan rolled her eyes and let go of my cheek. That hurt¡­ "Very well, I''ll help you this time" ¨C BB-chan sighed, but then her mischievous smile returned. ¨C "Heh, the stupid otaku is going to owe me a huge favor~ That idiot loves Bleach even though thest few arcs were rubbish" "Hey, Bleach is great!" ¨C I yelled in indignation. "Brat, everyone knows that the winner should have been Rukia" ¨C BB-chan sneered at me. ¨C "Orihime is only good for doujins, her submissive personality is so boring that she is only attractive to boring losers who will never be attractive to women with true personality" ... Shit, I can''t deny that. I also prefer Rukia, even the background waifus that appear in the school have more personality than Orihime. "Anyway, I''ll talk to the stupid otaku, she''ll make sure that senpai doesn''t gopletely crazy" ¨C A cell phone appeared in BB-chan''s hand and she began to send messages. ¨C "On the other hand, the flow of time gives us at most a month before senpai realizes our little joke¡­" One month¡­ "What will happen after a month?" ¨C I asked with concern. BB-chan smiled and put the phone away. ¨C "All living beings in this small multiverse will die~" I swallowed hard. I''m not a moralist who cares about the lives of all innocent people, but I''m also not a psychopath who enjoys suffering and death. The thought of billions of people being killed makes me ufortable. "W-What about normal people who aren''t part of the main cast of every anime?" ¨C I asked even though I can imagine the answer "They will die~" ¨C BB-chan smiled. ¨C "All the people who are not owned by senpai will die when the administrator is punished~" Administrator¡­ That''s it! "Can''t you take the administrator''s ce?!" ¨C I asked quickly. ¨C "If you do that, then the people of Infinite Stratos and Gantz will not die!" It makes me ufortable to think that so many people will die because of me, even if it is indirectly. Outside of the moral side, my biggest concern is the reaction of Mirko, Medaka, Yoruichi, and the waifus with high moral values. They will be very angry if they know that my brother is the cause of humanity on twos being wiped out. I want them to be my sisters-inw so I don''t want them to hate my brother... "Oh senpai, your sister knows how to order her priorities" ¨C BB-chan sighed ironically. ¨C "Well, there is a way¡­" I love you BB-chan! You are the best sister-inw! "Heh, brat, you won''t be able to win my goodwill with just those words" ¨C BB-chan sneered, though she seems genuinely happy. ¨C "In short, the method is simple¡­" "You and the members of the chat room need toplete the missions to attract the admin''s attention, it''s important that your friends don''t know about me or the admin might try to escape which will be a nuisance¡­" "When the final mission starts, a monster will appear that you can''t defeat so your friends will suffer fatal injuries, that will be the best chance for your friends to ept the marriage contract with senpai..." "At that time, the tentacle girl will show all her might to face the enemy..." "Your t-chested friend will be easily beaten, but her actions will show that there is a problem with the ritual, so the administrator will have to appear on the battlefield to offer a fraudulent deal that you should not ept¡­" "When the administrator is sure of his own victory, I will appear and assassinate him since it''s fun to beat up idiots when they think they''ve won, heh¡­" "By the way, the shota will be the trigger for your friends to get hurt, so you shouldn''t attack him until I intervene..." Howplicated... "To finish, there are two important things" ¨C BB-chan smiled with amusement. ¨C "I will only help if all the waifus in the chat room agree to be senpai''s property, if only one of them rejects the contract, then I will let all your friends die, I will even kill the tentacle girl, it''s all or nothing~" I hugged Ina tighter. I have to protect my friends... I nodded, I have no choice but to ept this, BB-chan''s strength makes even Ina look like an ant. This brought me a question. ¨C "How strong is the administrator?" BB-chan smiled. ¨C "To make aparison, if all your group of friends works as a team then you will be equivalent to a, but the administrator is equivalent to the universe~" ¡­.. That''s damn scary... Ina''s power could destroy the world, but she is less than an antpared to the administrator... Wait¡­ how strong is BB-chan?! BB-chan just smiled at me without speaking. "W-What was your original n to rescue me?" ¨C I asked fearfully. "Something easy and simple" - BB-chan smiled kindly. ¨C "The administrator is hidden in some region of this pocket multiverse so I can''t destroy him with subtle methods, so I thought to destroy everything in this ce to destroy the administrator with the coteral damage~" ..... I swallowed hard. That is very scary... BB-chan must be the strongest person in the multiverse... "Meh, I''m not even in the top 50, there are a lot of idiots much stronger than me" ¨C BB-chan shrugged, then smiled. ¨C "But even they say I''m dangerous, tch, I''m just an adorable and harmless kohai~" The multiverse stopped being exciting and became a terrifying ce... "Senpai said something simr when we met... what beautiful memories" - BB-chan showed a smile full of love, although her look reminds me of a yandere... "Anyway, make an effort or your friends will die in the most horrible way you can imagine" ¨C BB-chan smiled kindly and patted my shoulder. ¨C "I will only help when the administrator appears so you must solve your problems on your own, although Paranoia and Navi will continue to support you¡­ Oh, I almost forgot something" BB-chan quickly moved her hand and her fingers dug into Ina''s forehead¡­ INA!! "Don''t worry girl, I''ll only kill her if you fail in your mission" ¨C BB-chan smiled and pulled her fingers out of Ina''s forehead, although now there was a disgusting worm in her hand¡­ That disgusting thing has a face human¡­ It does not matter. I looked at Ina and was relieved to see that she was okay, she just seemed a little confused. "Hey asshole, stop pretending you''re asleep" ¨C BB-chan split the worm in half. "N-Nice to meet you, great lord of space and reality..." ¨C The worm had the voice of an old man full of fatigue. ¨C "I never imagined that my insignificant existence would be blessed with the venerable presence of The Render of the Veils¡­" Was that thing inside Ina? How disgusting¡­ Ina seemed to think the same since her face was green, and she seemed to want to vomit. Wait a minute... The Render of the Veils... Oh god¡­ The outer god Daoloth?! "Heh, I thought your sister killed you because you kept insisting that they should expand your father''s bloodline¡­ You disgusting old siscon" ¨C BB-chan seemed to be having fun. "My sister has ndered my good name... I just want to expand my father''s lineage and she has the bestpatibility with our lineage..." ¨C The worm sounded like a rapist trying to justify his actions. ¨C "Before my father disappeared, he nned to use my sister as an incubator for new Great Old Ones... As R''lyeh''s heir, it is my duty to fulfill the will of myte father..." "The idiot octopus isn''t dead, he just disappeared" ¨C BB-chan had sneered. "Regardless of that, my responsibility is to bring a new generation to R''lyeh" ¨C The worm tried to sound noble, but it only increases my disgust with every word he says. "And for that you thought of reincarnating as a girl?" ¨C BB-chan was having fun. "That human has an impressivepatibility with Madness, even the Necronomicon created by the glorious Crawling Chaos has recognized that human as a suitable creature to be a vessel" ¨C The worm tried to sound like someone intelligent¡­ He is more repulsive than Hiroki. ¨C "A long time ago I found old books where it is shown how to remodel one''s own flesh to create a container capable of inseminating my sister, with some time I will be able to turn the human into a suitable container¡­ I pray to the supreme Daoloth to help me reborn and capture my sister, I will take an oath of allegiance and be the most loyal servant, I will also make sure that my future children are devoted servants of the supreme" Ina had a bad expression, she seemed to be on the verge of a panic attack. I hugged her tightly and prayed that BB-chan wouldn''t do something horrible. I''m an atheist, but this is the kind of situation where I wish there was a kind god... "Hey Listen! Let''s torture this little shit! No one can covet my partner''s women! Only my partner can inseminate waifus in this bullshit story!" ¨C Navi had freed himself from the tentacles and was now facing BB-chan''s face. "Insolent creature! How dare you be disrespectful in front of the supreme?!" ¨C The worm spoke furiously. ¨C "I beg the supreme to destroy that creature, his words are a heresy to the glory of the supreme!" "Hey Listen! Muahahahahaha, not even the author''s depression can beat me! I am invincible!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. Navi often yells bullshit about stories and authors so I''m used to him bullshit by now. Paranoia-chan said that he turned like that because my brother hit him too much. BB-chan sighed and looked at the worm in annoyance. ¨C "You are just as stupid as your father" "S-Supreme?" ¨C The worm seemed to have a bad feeling. "That idiot octopus kept pestering me because he became obsessed with a human on Gaia and he wanted the coordinates of the secret entrance to that world, so I helped him fulfill his wish" ¨C BB-chan''s eyes turned red like blood again. ¨C "Oh, idiot octopus, he didn''t know that that world has developed defense measures against us¡­ It was so funny when he sent me thousands of messages asking for help¡­ His cries of pain and pleas for help were wonderful~" The worm seemed to be terrified. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you" ¨C BB-chan''s smile gave me chills. ¨C "I''ll just make a little harmless prank on you~" The worm''s body began to writhe. In a second, he turned into an apple, then a rabbit, then a clock, then an umtion of pixels, then a squirrel... The worm seemed to have be a Ubisoft bug. Every second, his body changed and distorted, even taking the form of unrecognizable creatures that seemed to have been born with the sole purpose of suffering. Sometimes the worm turned into inanimate objects, but he screamed horribly every time he turned into a living thing with a mouth. The pain and suffering in the worm''s screams were so horrible that Ina and I backed away, wanting to escape from the ce, but our legs were not responding properly and we could only stare at the scene while trembling with fear. BB-chan wasughing as the worm screamed in an amount of pain that was beyond humanprehension. I felt something warm on my legs and saw that I had urinated out of fear. I don''t know how much time passed, but finally, BB-chan stopped torturing the worm. She set the creature down on the ground as her smile continued to grow. I''m not sure, but I think her teeth became sharp... "I''ll give you a chance" ¨C BB-chan took out a nail file and began to polish her nails. ¨C "Give your name and authority to the tentacle girl or I will make a stronger joke on you~" "S-Supreme..." - The worm sounded like a dying old man. ¨C "If I do that, I will lose all my powers¡­" "Yes, you''ll be as weak as a normal human, but that''s not my problem" ¨C BB-chan shrugged and smiled. "¡­" ¨C The worm didn''t speak, but his body began to transform again. - "I WILL DO IT!! I WILL DO IT!! PLEASE STOP!!" The worm muttered something I didn''t understand. Ina closed her eyes and her body was covered with a ck substance. She turned into the same monster that had hit us in Infinite Stratos, but this time she seemed to have her power under her control. "Good, she will need two days to understand that power, in two weeks she should be able to use 80% of that authority" ¨C BB-chan nodded. ¨C "She is a talented girl, I want to dissect her to analyze her innate talent, but she will be owned by senpai¡­ It''s a shame" Ina seemed to be in a trance. ¨C "¡­.. Lord of the Volcano, The Petrifier, God of the sunken Mu, the Monster on the Peaks......¡­ I am the one who will bring the stone age and suffering to the world¡­. I am the great Ghatanothoa....." I don''t know if this is a good thing... "Supreme¡­. My sister has a power greater than mine¡­ The supreme can capture her and turn her into a useful pet¡­ "¨C The worm seemed to have withered, but he still has enough energy to drag his sister to hell. This damn idiot is so obsessed with his sister that he is even willing to cause her the worst torment in order to have her by his side... There is no doubt, my brother is the best brother. "Hey Listen! Your sister is already screaming every night as her body isshed relentlessly!" - Navi began tough. If the worm is Ghatanothoa then his father is Cthulhu. Therefore, his sister should be Cthy... My brother captured Cthy? BB smiled and a screen appeared in front of her. On the screen, a video appeared showing a beautiful woman with long ck hair that looked like several tentacles. She appears to be Ina''s older sister, although that woman is much, much more attractive. The woman was so beautiful that she could overshadow Mei Xueyan''s appearance, but what caught my attention the most was that she was hugging my brother. "Oh, little brother,e on, y a little with your big sister~"-The woman spoke with a seductive voice that could even shake my heart even though I hate the yuri. My brother sighed. He was reviewing some documents while the woman hugged his back. My brother lives up to our Japanese genes as he is obsessed with work. Normally my brother would ignore the woman to finish his job, but he really has changed. My brother pushed the documents away from the desk where he was working, then turned to kiss the woman and grabbed her around the waist to sit her on the desk. Simr to a porn movie with a stupid plot, they both got naked and started having sex. Ugh, it''s too awkward watching my brother''s sex life. "SISTER!!" ¨C The worm screamed with more pain than before. ¨C "NO NOOOOO! SHE BELONGS TO ME! HER BODY BELONGS TO ME! SHE BELONGS TO ME! AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!" "Ahahahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi and BB-chan startedughing at the worm''s screams. How many Lovecraftian creatures did my brother sleep with? I do not know what to think. BB-chan closed the screen which was a relief. It is extremely ufortable to see my brother spanking a woman''s butt while they are having anal sex¡­ "Ah, that was great" ¨C BB-chan wiped away the tears ofughter in her eyes, then waved her hand and a birdcage captured the worm, which silenced that idiot''s endless screams. ¨C "Well, I''m leaving¡­ Hey Imouto-chan, work hard on your mission or I''ll make sure your precious friends suffer more than this idiot~" I clenched my fists. I hate Hiroki because he''s a jerk, but I think I''ll have to use his methods. I don''t want to hurt my friends, nor do I want to cheat or manipte them¡­ But I will do anything to protect them. "Okay, that''s the attitude" ¨C BB-chan nodded, then looked at my chat screen. ¨C "Paranoia, what I said before was not a lie, your stupidity hurt senpai so you are garbage" [¡­:¡­] Paranoia-chan''s eye seemed to be crying. I wanted to say something, but BB-chan kept talking. ¨C "Listen to me, idiot, senpai suffered a lot because of you, not because he wasn''t able to analyze the enemy''s attacks, but because he cares a lot about you¡­ What you did caused him a lot of distress, that''s why you''re garbage" [¡­:¡­] "From now on, be more careful with your own safety" ¨C BB-chan disappeared and only her voice remained. ¨C "Senpai really loves you so he will never abandon you¡­ I will kill you if you cause my senpai anguish again" I didn''t know what to say, but Paranoia-chan didn''t seem so sad anymore. She was still crying, but I have a feeling that she is happy. "Hey Listen! Drop the dramatic shit and let''s trick waifus into moaning my partner''s name!" ¨C Navi threw food at my face. ¨C "First go take a bath, you stink like a bum addicted to fentanyl!" ¡­ I can''t believe I peed myself, this is embarrassing. Ina will be in a trance for two days so she won''t be able to fight... Ah¡­. Tonight will be the mission in Osaka... BB-chan knew about it and he wanted to prevent Ina from being able to help me? Is this a test or is she just ying me? [¡­: 2] The second option¡­ Brother, your taste for troublesome women is a problem... Now I understand that the danger mentioned by Navi and Paranoia-chan was not the final boss or the administrator, the real danger that threatens the lives of my friends is BB-chan... [¡­: Q-Q] I understand you, she is terrifying. Another problem is that Ina won''t be able to trante what Paranoia-chan says for me for two days. Well if I look at this as a video game then things get exciting. It''s like increasing the difficulty right before the final boss battle... This is exciting! I wonder if there are any hidden rewards forpleting the quest on a higher difficulty¡­ "Hey Listen! Go take a bath idiot, your smell is ruining my food!" ¨C Navi kept throwing food at me. I sighed and started cleaning the ce. I hate cleaning, but my brother always makes me clean my room so I know how to remove tough stains and odors even from the tatami. Sometimes I wonder if my brother taught me to clean up or remove corpses... I prefer not to think about it. Chapter 322: Onii-chan Chapter 322: Onii-chan (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan)....... (3rd person perspective) ...............¡­ (Umaru perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan)...¡­. (Perspective............) ...... [System Notification: The user''s mind cannot stabilize. It is rmended not to use the skill ''Reader''s Perspective'' or the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' will take control of the user''s mind] (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) I just felt a terrifying chill as if something terrifying was watching me¡­ Did you feel that Paranoia-chan? [¡­:¡­Q-Q] What happens? You seem worried. [¡­: 1001 0101 1] "Paranoia-sama said that everything is fine" ¨C Ina answered me with slight confusion. Well, there''s no point worrying about things where I can''t intervene. For now, I will take many photos to share with a group of friends I made on the inte. Some of them are writers, and others are artists, so these apocalyptic scenes could be good reference material for the project we''re preparing. We are now on Gantz''s final mission, facing the worldwide invasion of giant aliens. During the Osaka mission, I realized that things would get dangerous, but I didn''t think everything would get to this level. In Osaka, ck clouds covered the sky, and strange ck snow covered the region. This snow was not toxic or caused mental problems, but it easily adhered to people and if a person was not careful, it was possible to get covered in snow and suffocated to death. The snow could be easily washed away with normal water, but the real problem was that the snow was increasing the power of non-human creatures. Kiss-Shot, Eto, Mei Xueyan, and Yoruichi felt their bodies grow stronger as they touched the ck snow, but Ina warned us that there was a dangerous presence hidden in the ck snow and dark clouds. The snow strengthened the aliens, but with teamwork we managed to finish the Osaka mission with few casualties. Most importantly, I was able to devise a suitable capable strategy to save the Gantz waifus. During that mission, Ina was still in a trance so she couldn''t help us, but the aliens didn''t daree within 200 meters of her, so we went to a big building and set up a shelter for Osaka citizens. While the waifus and Gatnz''s characters took out the enemies, Mirko and Medaka searched for survivors to bring to the shelter. I''m the weakest person in the chat room so I stayed in the shelter to take care of Ina, I also convinced the waifus of Gatnz to stay with me to protect the shelter in case of an emergency. Thebat strategy I formed focused on reducing casualties and protecting the citizens, so Mirko and Medaka now have more respect for me. Esdeath normally disdains weak and kind people, but she recognized that my talent in military tactics is outstanding. Esdeath-sama smiled approvingly at me! Yay! Ahem. I''m not just the mascot of the team anymore, now I became the official strategist of the chat room which makes me happy. As a strategist, I don''t have to fight directly. After the Osaka mission, I managed to create an alliance with the Osaka team to cooperate in future missions. Gantz''s plot kept moving forward and strong characters joined our group. Some of them had troublesome personalities, but the military discipline imposed by Esdeath made them obedient. No one dared to make trouble after she froze an idiot''s body and then took it apart like lego blocks. Medaka vomited and passed out after seeing that, but Mirko allowed it because the idiot was a criminal. The missions continued to progress while the original plot was forgotten. The whole plot about Kurono''s school didn''t happen, even the vampires became our allies after they met Kiss-Shot. She hated the idea of having a group of religious fanatics following her as it brought back bad memories, but the vampires proved very useful in fighting the aliens. The problem with everything was that the ck clouds that appeared in Osaka did not disappear, on the contrary, now those clouds covered the whole world which caused an eternal night. The world went into chaos as no one could exin this phenomenon. The signal from the satellites had not been interrupted and the astronauts showed photographs where the Earth had turned into a huge ck sphere. Some Gantz members theorized that this was rted to the ck sphere that gave us quests, but Paranoia-chan told me that the situation was rted to a person simr to BB-chan. When Ina woke up, she tranted various exnations Paranoia-chan said for me, then I shared that information with the viin group. ording to Paranoia-chan, that darkness is the power of an Outer God and is the prelude to a catastrophe. ck blood is one of the characteristics of Lovecraftian beings, but this darkness is different, it is the physical materialization of true darkness. Eto and I managed to determine the identity of the Outer God that uses this kind of power, but Paranoia-chan said that we shouldn''t say the name, just the nickname. The Patient One, the monster whose blood turns to darkness. Paranoia-chan said that Outer God is very hurt and BB-chan won''t let my life be in danger, but I must hurry to make my friends marry my brother or all of them will die. Thus, the world entered an age of darkness for a month. Shortly before the time frame BB-chan gave me ended, Gantz''s final mission began. Giant aliens emerged from the dark sky and began capturing humans to use as pets and food. Thus began a great battle where the members of the chat room had the main role. Thanks to my brother''s food, the waifus were much stronger so at first, we were able to fight the enemies, but the darkness in the sky became a terrible problem. The ck snow seemed capable of devouring people''s energy, emotions, and willpower. Mei Xueyan and Yoruichi couldn''t replenish spiritual energy, so each fight made them weaker. Kiss-Shot, Esdeath, and Eto started to have sleepy expressions as if they were bored with everything and just wanted to sleep. Medaka and Mirko began to question their own values, both entered a moral crisis and depression consumes them more every day. Even I feel very lonely, tired, and bored. It''s like my bed is the most beautiful thing in the world so I just want to lie down and never get up again. When I tried to lie down on my bed to never get out again, Ina forced me out of bed and exined the problem. Normally, people expend energy thinking, feeling emotions, and enjoying life. To replenish this energy, it is necessary to rest, either by sleeping or meditating. In case of not resting, mental fatigue arises which can cause many harmful effects on the mind. Apathy,ziness, mncholy, or boredom. There are many side effects, but they are all derived from depression. Although my brother''s food makes us immune to mental attacks, the darkness is not a mental attack, but a substance that devours all kinds of energy, including the energy of emotions and thoughts. The darkness is not causing us depression, but we are overly tired, which makes us vulnerable to our ownplexes, fears, regrets, boredom, and loneliness. The only way to face the darkness is with willpower capable of oveing all emotional problems and personalplexes. The problem is that all people haveplexes, however small they may be. For example, Esdeath is lonely and so wants to fall in love and get married even though she shows no signs of being capable of love. Another example is Mirko, she has begun to question whether thews really exercise justice, so her sense of right and wrong is having a conflict of ideals. Even the most strong-willed person will sometimes feel tired or discouraged, so being in the dark is very dangerous. The only reason I stand my ground is that Ina pinches my cheeks every time I want to go to bed. This loss of motivation to fight affects humans more strongly, so the giant aliens are about to conquer the with ease. Despite all the bad, this was also a good opportunity to get waifus, something Hiroki noted. Hiroki tried to take advantage of Yoruichi being asleep in her cat form. That idiot tried to put a cat cor on my soon-to-be sister-inw, luckily, Paranoia-chan turned that idiot''s luck around and caused Hiroki to be attacked by a group of aliens. Even though I hate hurting my friends, I''m running out of time. BB-chan said that I only have one month to save my friends, but she didn''t specify if it''s 30 or 31 days. It could even be 10 days and she can use the excuse that she said she would kill my friends next month. Therefore, I had to use extreme measures. I took advantage of the fact that Yoruichi seemed to be fast asleep. I asked Ina for help in manipting Yoruichi''s dreams. She dreamed that Kisuke Urahara offered to treat her to sushi if she promised to help him with a harmless experiment. Yoruichi epted this deal since she trusts Kisuke, but in reality, she signed the marriage contract with my brother. With that same tactic, I had each waifu sign the marriage contract. Paranoia-chan did something so that the waifus wouldn''t notice that the contract had been signed, so they don''t know that they are now my sisters-inw. I feel sick for using such a disgusting method, doing this to my friends made my self-hatred grow non-stop. Even my suicidal thoughts came back... Despite everything, I do not regret what I did. Now they will survive when BB-chan appears. And I did it just in time. During a battle against the main fleet of giant aliens, Navi gave me the signal for Ina to make an appearance. Ina used her new power and turned all the aliens to stone. In two seconds, humanity had won a losing battle. Although this should be cause for celebration, the real ending began. As Gantz''s characters celebrated, Hiroki had a grim expression. "Tch, damn disobedient bitches" ¨C Hiroki looked at us angrily. Medaka frowned, but she couldn''t speak as she and all the waifus fell to the ground as if the gravity on their bodies had increased to the extreme. I pretended that gravity was affecting me too andy down on the floor. "Admin, this is not what you promised!" ¨C Hiroki yelled into the air with indignation and anger. Whether it was the waifus in the chat room or the Gantz characters, no one could move. Ina rushed to hug me as if she wanted to protect me, but her expression showed a lot of fear. From what I have seen so far, she is deeply traumatized by the doctors and scientists. Horrible things must have happened to her at the hands of the scientists, though her memories remain hazy. "A very interesting miscalction¡­" A male voice echoed through the space. It was a pleasant voice that many women could fall in love with, but the coldness andck of emotions caused a very ufortable feeling. Next to Hiroki appeared a strange magic circle that looked like a snake devouring his own tail, then a handsome man appeared with an expressionless face like an emotionless machine. "These bitches are supposed to belong to me, but I haven''t been able to sleep with any of them!" ¨C Hiroki began to yell like a spoiled child throwing a tantrum. The man paid no attention to Hiroki and stared at Ina. ¨C "I see, your talent was greater than expected¡­ Ghatanothoa, now that you have control of the container, you no longer need to pretend" He thinks that the worm took control of Ina¡­ This may be a good opportunity to attack him. At least I thought so, but Ina looked terrified at the sight of the man. Out of a panic attack, Ina opened the Necronomicon and began to recite an incantation. "Stubborn to the end¡­" ¨C The man sighed as if he was disappointed by Ina''s stupidity, then he snapped his fingers. Ina stopped reciting the incantation. She remained in a deep silence that began to scare me. I stopped pretending to be crushed by gravity and tried to touch Ina''s shoulder, but her body turned into small cubes of meat that spilled onto the ground...¡­. INAAAAA! NO NO NO NO NOOOOOOOOOOO "I see, so you were the variable¡­" I tried to put the little cubes of meat together. Ina is fine, something like this can''t kill her, she is an immortal monster and this won''t kill her, she is fine..... "Damn idiot, these bitches belong to me! Don''t kill them!" "You are no longer needed" "What?!...H-Hey, w-wait...No! Stop! AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" Ina is fine, I just need to put her body back together. I''m good with puzzles, I can save her... The meat cubes were noting together. I can''t even tell the puzzle pieces apart... "Are you done ying?" My body shuddered. I looked up to see the man who had turned Ina into a puzzle. Tears made it hard for me to see, but I managed to raise the sniper rifle to aim at that jerk''s face. "It''s a futile effort" ¨C The man spoke apathetically. I know. I know that I am weak and useless. My actions don''t make sense, but I still pulled both triggers on the rifle. As expected, nothing happened... The man shook his head and brought his hand up to my face. "If you cooperate, you won''t feel so much pain" ¨C The man''s hand was a few centimeters from my face. Surprisingly I''m not afraid, I just feel hate... I unconsciously smiled. ¨C "BB-chan" The man frowned, but immediately his face paled. "Sorry, my senpai is a siscon and no one touches his sister~" The man''s hand stopped in front of my face. His hand began to twist grotesquely... I already have nightmares about the worm, now I will have more nightmares. "Daoloth!" ¨C That was the man''sst cry. His body had been contorted and squashed into a long bar of raw meat. The sausage began to bend and stretch. Some parts began to form knots which formed a familiar figure¡­ Is that a dog-shaped balloon? The man became a street clown show¡­ My stomach turned and I felt the vomit in my throat, but I resisted the urge to vomit. In all sincerity, I smiled. ¨C "Thank you BB-chan" A hand gently patted my back, BB-chan was behind me. ¨C "Don''t worry, only senpai can get his hands on you~" I sighed. ¨C "I have said it many times, my brother hates incest" "Heh, you''re so dumb and naive you''re funny" ¨C BB-chan seemed to be having fun. ¨C "In short, you did a good job, your friends will live¡­ Also the octopus" The cubes of meat began toe together and put together Ina''s body. "Eh?" ¨C Ina opened her eyes and seemed confused. I hugged Ina. - "Thanks¡­" Although Paranoia-chan said that BB-chan would protect me, that didn''t apply to Ina and all my friends. They were in danger and could be killed while I couldn''t protect them. My friends are injured, they can''t stand up and they look very tired, but they are alive, all of them are alive¡­ I made it, I protected my friends. For the first time in my life, I was able to do something right... "I admit that your methods were unexpected" ¨C BB-chan''s mocking voice sounded behind me. ¨C "I never imagined that you would use such a treacherous and tricky method¡­ Heh, you have the potential for fraudulent contracts, I like you" BB-chan pped her hands and the waifus from the chat room appeared next to us. ¨C "Fine, since you are senpai''s property then I will exin the rules~" "..." ¨C Yoruichi frowned and spoke with difficulty since her whole body seems to ache. ¨C "Who are you and what are you talking about?" BB-chan''s smile grew, then he pointed at me. ¨C "Well, the little otaku made all of you sign the marriage contract with my senpai, now all of you are the waifus of my lovely tsundere senpai~" This is going to be awkward. BB-chan exined in detail how I manipted her dreams with Ina''s help. Even though Hiroki''s methods were disgusting, I''m no better than him... The looks of the waifus hurt me. This was what scared me, now they will hate me and no longer want to be my friends... Still, I don''t regret it. I want them to live even if they are no longer my friends. "Well, anyway, we don''t have time for drama" ¨C BB-chan ignored the environment and smiled, then pointed to the dark sky. ¨C "Hey little idiot, stop watching ande here!" The dark clouds shook. BB-chan frowned. ¨C "If you don''te now I''m going to punish you" "Daoloth..." ¨C A deep voice shook the whole world, it seemed like a voice as deep as the emptiness of space¡­ "Tch, stop trying to act cool" ¨C BB-chan rolled her eyes. ¨C "You have never been able to beat me and now you only have 30% of your conscience awake, you should be thankful that I am not using you as a doormat, stupid loli with a clich¨¦ viinplex" ¡­ With BB-chan around, it''s impossible to take the apocalyptic situation around us seriously. "Hey Listen! The dog ising!" ¨C Navi yelled anxiously. "Oh shit¡­ This is going to hurt" ¨C BB-chan paled. ¨C "Damn idiot loli, if you don''te right now I''m going to cause you the most pain you''ve ever been through in your entire damn life!" The darkness shuddered and a gathering of ck clouds descended. The clouds molded into a small humanoid silhouette, almost looking like an elementary school kid, though there was something strange about that thing''s head. "D-Daoloth, you can''t bully me! I''m not afraid of you!" ¨C The silhouette yelled while stuttering. ¨C "I heard that you were almost destroyed! Your injuries can''t be fully healed so I can beat you!" BB-chan sneered and hit the silhouette''s head. "Don''t hit me!" ¨C The silhouette crouched while it held its head. It has no face, but I think it is crying... "Listen little idiot" ¨C BB-chan took out a document and put it in front of the silhouette. ¨C "Sign this or you die, it is a small coboration agreement" "¡­" ¨C The silhouette stuck out its tongue in contempt, although it has no face. ¨C "Haha, I''m not stupid enough to sign one of your contracts! Only an idiot would make a deal with you, you wicked woman!" ¡­I made a deal with BB-chan¡­ BB-chan shrugged. ¨C "As you wish, it will be your funeral~" "I am very smart and I will not fall for your fraudulent lies for the thirtieth time!" ¨C The silhouette shouted with pride despite the fact that she admitted to having been deceived twenty-nine times. - "¡­Huh? W-What is that?" The silhouette was looking at the sky so we all looked at the sky. "What''s that?!" ¨C The silhouette panicked. ¨C "Datoloth, what did you do now?!" W-What is that? The sky... The sky is breaking! The darkness of the sky disappeared and again we could see the stars, but now the space was covered with cracks from which great fangs wereing out that caused fear in the deepest of our hearts. It was as if our very existences were threatened by the presence of those fangs¡­ "Senpai is in a bad mood" ¨C BB-chan smiled wryly. "A Devourer with the presence of an Outer God!" ¨C The silhouette screamed in horror. ¨C "Is it the painter?! Aaaahhhhh I don''t want to die, I still need to spread my name and prove my greatness!" "I told you to sign the friendly agreement, but you refused" ¨C BB-chan shrugged. "If I sign that, will you help me escape?!" ¨C The silhouette held BB-chan''s leg in a pitiful way. My expectations of the Outer Gods were lowered by how underwhelming that silhouette is, but I can also understand it. The fangs in the sky are too terrifying¡­ "Sure~" ¨C BB-chan smiled as her eyes emitted a red glow. ¨C "But you refused the friendly agreement, so it will be a slightly different contract~" "Just give it to me, I don''t want to die!" ¨C The silhouette snatched the document in BB-chan''s hand and signed it with its finger. ¨C "That''s it, now get me out of here!" "Oh? What are you talking about?" ¨C BB-chan''s smile grew. ¨C "Senpai is already here~" The sky was torn to pieces. I can''t hear my own thoughts as the world is covered in the sound of drilling and barking. The only sound I could make out was a familiar voice that stirred my heart. "You idiots¡­" ¨C In front of us, a 17-year-old boy appeared. He has hair like a juvenile delinquent, his expression is that of an old man embittered with life, his clothes look cheap and do not follow fashion, his body is not tall and muscr, but shows a good condition physical¡­ He''s my brother¡­ I wanted to run to hug him, but his look scared me... It''s the first time I''ve seen him so angry. "Hey Listen! First listen to my amazing and intellectual exnation!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of my brother, but my brother held Navi and a red sh appeared. ¨C "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCKING TSUNDERE BITCH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! SON OF A INCESTUOUS NYMPHOMANIAN BITCH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" ¡­ I swallowed hard. My brother released Navi. The fairy fell to the ground and convulsed unable to speak. "S-Senpai" ¨C BB-chan smiled, although she seems to want to escape. ¨C "There is a good exnation for this¡­" "I know... I know everything that happened..." ¨C My brother''s right eye was trembling. "Then you should reward me for being a good kohai~" ¨C BB-chan smiled proudly but froze when my brother''s hand held her head. ¨C "S-senpai?" Again the red sh. "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaai! YAMETE KUDASAI! BB-CHAN IS GOING TO BREAK! SENPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" My brother dropped BB-chan''s head. She fell to the ground and her body trembled. ¨C "Ugh¡­ that was cruel senpai¡­" ¡­ My body is shaking. "Paranoia¡­" ¨C My brother spoke in a low voice as if he was trying to suppress his desire to yell in anger¡­ My chat room screen opened. Paranoia-chan''s eye was twitching. "System Goddess" ¨C My brother spoke heavily. A beautiful woman with light blue hair appeared next to my brother. "Check the status of Paranoia¡­ see if you can integrate her back into my system" ¨C My brother was pausing between his sentences, he seemed to be suffering from a severe headache¡­ The beautiful woman nodded, she seemed worried about my brother''s attitude. "Now..." ¨C My brother looked at me which made me step back unconsciously. ¨C "Umaru,e here" ¡­ I tried to stand up, but my legs were shaking. With difficulty, I managed to get up and walk toward my brother. I didn''t dare to look at his face, I could only look at his arms... I don''t know if it''s fear, but I think my brother''s arms look a bit transparent¡­. "Mythomania is failing... What a bother..." ¨C My brother spoke with annoyance. Mythomania? Come to think of it, I heard something about a system. My brother is a system user? I have too many questions... "Umaru" ¨C My brother''s voice made my body freeze. ¨C "You risked your life to protect a group of strangers¡­" I can hear the suppressed fury in my brother''s voice. "I¡­. I-I''m sorry¡­" ¨C My body was shaking and my eyes were crying¡­ "Sorry? Do you think that a sorry can protect you?! Your bloody life was in danger!" ¨C My brother yelled furiously. ¨C "Look into my eyes when I talk to you!" "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." ¨C I couldn''t look up. I''m so useless, I only cause trouble for the people I love¡­ I shouldn''t have been born. "Umaru!" ¨C My brother''s hands held my face and forced me to look at his face. ¨C "Stop thinking about stupid things" My brother''s face¡­ I never saw him make that expression. It''s not anger, it''s not hate either... it looks like concern. "It doesn''t matter if they are your friends or what your motives were" ¨C My brother frowned, but his gaze seems strangely kind. ¨C "Your life is the most important thing¡­ never put yourself in danger again" ¡­. Brother¡­ "ONIICHAN!" - I hugged my brother and started crying. ¨C "I was so scared! I thought I would die! Everything was terrifying! The multiverse isn''t fun, it''s scary! There is too much pain, too much death! I was very scared¡­." I felt my brother pat my head gently which made me cry more. "I know Umaru, but now you''re safe" ¨C My brother''s voice was the mostforting thing in the universe. I''m finally safe... Don''t ever leave me brother... --- --- --- (Luis Perspective) I patted Umaru''s head while Tsubaki continued to use her Resonance to calm the chaos in my mind. Just now, I almost pped Umaru across the face. It made me infuriated to know that she risked her life to protect a bunch of worthless trash. I don''t care that they are beautiful women from popr series, at this moment everything seems rubbish to me. I managed to regain my calm, although it caused [Mythomania] to have some glitches. Anyway, Umaru is already safe and the jerk who kidnapped my sister has already been caught. "Are we leaving now senpai?" ¨C BB asked me with a smile. I can see a piece of rotten meat that is still breathing. System Goddess will take care of that system user. On the other hand, when I used [Sadism] on BB, I first restricted my abilities with [Anti-Rasen] or my current state of rage would cause me to hurt her seriously. Actually, BB and Navi felt little pain, those idiots were overreacting. "BB, take care of everything around here" - I sighed tiredly. It''s exhausting fighting the desire to destroy everything around me. Fucking migraine... "Don''t worry senpai~" ¨C BB smiled affectionately. ¨C "Your beloved kohai will take care of everything~" "Fine" ¨C I nodded and tried to let go of Umaru, but the brat clung to my shirt. She didn''t want to let go. I sighed. ¨C "Umaru, BB will take you to a safe ce, we''ll talkter, I have to attend to some problems first" "NOT!" ¨C Umaru yelled and pressed her face to my chest. - "I do not want!" Spoiled brat¡­ What a bummer. I put my hand on the back of Umaru''s neck and used an acupuncture point to make her sleep. "Take care of her" ¨C I left the problem in the hands of BB. "Don''t worry senpai" ¨C BB smiled as she held Umaru under her arm. ¨C "What about the rest of the waifus?" Here are many women with wedding rings connected to my system¡­ How troublesome. "Hey Listen! It''s orgy time!" ¨C Navi yelled stupid things like always. "Later I''ll think about what to do with them" - I massaged my forehead, the migraine is killing me. ¨C "We will discuss this when we are in a safe ce, first I must make sure that there is no evidence left in theboratory" I was about to leave, but I noticed a little girl trying to hide. Yibb-Tstll, the outer god who propagates the materialization of darkness¡­ She is the reason why Umaru was in danger¡­ "Kyaaaa don''t eat me, I don''t taste good!" ¨C The brat tried to escape. I touched my mouth and realized my teeth had turned into sharp fangs. I used [Anti-Rasen] and [Mythomania] to suppress my desire to kill the brat. Lack of self-control is a nuisance. For now, it''s better not to look at that brat or I''ll kill her by ident. I left the pocket multiverse and went back to theb. Gogh and Ortro are supposed to be destroying the spatial coordinates and records in this ce, but I see no trace of destruction¡­ Again they ignore me¡­ "Luis, take a deep breath" ¨C Tsubaki spoke to me kindly. I took a deep breath to calm myself and looked for Abby. I found Abby and Nyaruko, the problem is that the magus Leylin Farlier was still alive. Nyaruko knows I''m in a bad mood so she quickly exined the situation to me. Leylin had given up. He is a logical man who ignores emotions, he knew that there was no point in fighting, so he was willing to be my ve on the only condition that he was allowed to continue with his investigations. Leylin went as far as to hand over the souls and Property Contracts that he had ced in his subordinates and family. Among the Seekers of Truth, the magus are the most logical beings so they were willing to be my ves, not out of fear of death, but because it was the most logical solution to survive. Having Leylin''s help would be very useful since he is one of the most intelligent beings in the multiverse, besides, he would be the door that would allow me to infiltrate the Seekers of Truth, but there is a problem. Leylin is cunning, too cunning.......... He is dangerous ... It was obvious that I wanted to kill Leylin, but Nyaruko showed me Leylin''s Core of Existence. Apparently, Leylin had extracted his own Core of Existence and handed it over to Nyaruko as a show of sincerity. In this way, Leylin will not be able to betray me since his existence will be in my hands. Still, I didn''t trust him¡­ He designed the base for the Anti-Madness weapons, he is too smart and dangerous¡­. In the end, Nyaruko and Abby convinced me not to kill Leylin. Although my current group is strong, we stillck the resources and numbers to be able to face the big organizations. Leylin is one of the leaders of the Seekers of Truth, so he has ess to very useful resources, besides, his intellect could be very helpful... Just in case, I had the Anti-Spiral create a clone and put it into Leylin''s body. So we can keep an eye on it at all times. Just in case, I''ll talk to Yui to get a high-level Contract made by Lucifer. With something like that, it will be safer to keep Leylin alive. Although his sons will die...... That cannot be negotiated... Another thing is that Leylin was willing to give me his wives, daughters, and women that he has met throughout his travels in the multiverse, but I''m not in the mood for such nonsense. I let Abby take care of everything since I''m not in a state of mind where I can make logical decisions. I left my wives to take care of the cleaning and went back to Gaia. I was immediately contacted by Shiki, so I went to the berry field to talk to her. "You look very bad" ¨C Shiki raised an eyebrow when she saw me. I fell to the ground and deactivated [Mythomania]. I have a headache¡­ "Ehhh?! What happened to you?!" ¨C Shiki panicked when she saw my injuries. "The Seekers of Truth kidnapped my sister" ¨C I spoke tiredly. ¨C "I managed to find them and I got Umaru back, but I had to fight those imbeciles¡­" "¡­D-Did you go to that group''s base?" ¨C Shiki seemed a little scared. "No, it was the privateboratory of one of the leaders" - I sighed in pain, migraine is horrible... "¡­" ¨C Shiki sighed and sat on the ground, then put my head on herp. ¨C "Luis-kun, your life is chaos" "Don''t add Japanese honorifics to my name¡­" ¨C I closed my remaining eye. I can''t sleep, but I need a nap... "I know I know" ¨C Shiki began to caress my hair. ¨C "Try to get some sleep, it looks like you had a bad time" [Warning: The destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God'' are tearing at the user''s mind] "You couldn''t imagine¡­" ¨C I sighed. I felt something soft on my abdomen. I opened my eye for a moment and saw that Mumei had ced her head on my abdomen and was now sleeping with a smile. She''s like a little genocidal cat... I still can''t sleep, but five minutes of rest should be enough... "Luis, get some sleep" ¨C Tsubaki spoke softly to me. ¨C "And no, five minutes are not enough¡­ Don''t think about anything, just rest" ¡­. Mental fatigue is problematic... Chapter 323: The womanizer has a headache Chapter 323: The womanizer has a headache After taking a short break, I talked to Shiki about what happened. I kept the Outer Gods a secret, but I talked about the strength of Aotian, Anti-Spiral, and the Harem King. I basically exined that we are an elite squad and we have the strength to face one of the leaders of the big organizations, but the enemy had too many reinforcements and that''s why I ended up so injured. Shiki still thinks that I''m a soldier without the ability to feel emotional attachment, so she thinks that I risked my life because I found a treasure in the Leylin base, which is technically true. While I was talking to Shiki, my wives took it upon themselves to clean up the mess left over from the battle. BB tricked Outer God Yibb-Tstll so now there''s another doomsday monster in my party, and even though she''s badly injured, BB can rebuild that brat''s body so she''ll be a useful item for our group. Yibb-Tstll is not one of the strongest Outer Gods inbat, but she has a very useful ability that is the creation of ''The ckness'', a substance that is the materialization of darkness and everything that the color ck epasses. Yibb-Tstll''s power is not as simple as blinding enemies, she can absorb all kinds of energy to weaken her enemies, and more importantly, she can absorb the motivation of entities and causes weakness mental. Since The ckness is not really a mental attack, there are no abilities that can defend against the loss of motivation, it is only possible to resist depression through willpower. Yibb-Tstll is not strong in directbat, but her abilities are a perfect weapon to weaken enemies with powerful defensive abilities. Because of this, she is the weakness of overly resistant entities like Auriel and her army. If Ibine the Madness of Darkness with my Reader''s Madness, it will create a terrifying mental attack that can drive the most stubborn enemies to suicide. Although Yibb-Tstll is an excellent addition to my party force, I can''t talk to her right now as my mind is still unstable and I may try to kill her if I see her. By the way, shitty readers, stop pushing the fucking author without self-esteem¡­ Why¡­. Why Yibb-Tstll is a brat?! [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' has prevented the user''s mind from being controlled by the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God''] ¡­My poor wife will be very busy¡­ In the disappointing tradition of every Lovecraftian entity Ie across, Yibb-Tstll turned out to be a smug, loud brat with big horns. Like the other Outer Gods, she took another name and is now called Laplus Darkness, though BB calls her Yamada to spite her. I don''t understand why Laplus hates that name and frankly, I don''t care. (Author''s Note: Laplus Darkness from Hololive) Anyway, I left that noisy problem in the hands of BB which made that brat cry. On the other hand, I had to tell Shiki that I recruited a Great Old One which caused a little conflict between us, but I managed to convince Shiki that Ghatanothoa was now under myplete control, I even showed her the soul of the doomsday monster. Shiki thinks that I went to save Umaru to steal control of Ghatanothoa, now she thinks that I am nning to enve Great Old Ones to obtain powerful weapons of war. Although this idea makes her ufortable, she is willing to support me on the condition that I take an oath to kill the Great Old Ones if they be a threat to this World. I used the ''Fraud'' Concept and took the oath. Shiki knows that I have a way to evade Contracts, so she has ready countermeasures to assassinate me if I be an enemy of this World, but her Anti-Madness weapons are already useless thanks to the upgrade in my abilities. In a way, Shiki is a kind and caring woman who is willing to shoot me in her face if I be dangerous to her. I start to like Shiki, I like her a lot.....................¡­ [System Notification: The entities ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' and ''Nia Teppelin'' have prevented the user''s mind from being controlled by the stat ''Obsession: Yandere''] ¡­. How troublesome. Anyway, now Ghatanothoa will be Umaru''s bodyguard, although I additionally kept an army of Spiral Puppets in her soul, plus, I added multiple dimensional anchors in her Core of Existence so that I know where she is every second of her damn life...¡­ ¡­.. [System Notification:¡­] I already know it! What a nuisance. Anyway, I finished talking with Shiki and was about to go back to my apartment, but Shiki spoke to me with slight concern. ¨C "Luis, you don''t look good¡­ I don''t know if you are acting to show me your vulnerable side and thus gain my trust, but your expression really worries me" I sighed with sincere exhaustion and used [Mythomania] to hide my injuries again. ¨C "Honestly¡­ I need a vacation¡­" "Why don''t you stay here?" ¨C Mumei looked at me expectantly. I smiled slightly, this girl is like a spoiled brat and I can''t help but see her as one of my daughters...¡­. I see¡­ Shiki wants me to be attached to Mumei so that I want to protect her¡­ Although Shiki thinks that I have no feelings, she has a small hope that I can love Mumei¡­.. Fuck, thinking gives me a migraine. I sighed and patted Mumei''s head. ¨C "I need to talk to my sister,ter I wille to y with you" Mumei was a bit sad, but she felt happy when I gave her a stuffed animal. "¡­." ¨C Shiki''s mouth twisted when she saw the stuffed animal. - "Really?" I shrugged. ¨C "She likes it" He is a mutant cat-like stuffed toy covered with hundreds of tentacles, eyes, and mouths. It was a horrible toy that could give mentally healthy children nightmares, but my daughters love this kind of thing so I made a lot of stuffed animals like this¡­. "...Huh?" ¨C Shiki noticed how special there was in the stuffed animal. I smiled and patted Mumei''s head onest time. ¨C "When I am not around, this little friend will take care of you" Mumei rubbed her cheek against the stuffed cat''s face. On the other hand, Shiki didn''t know if she should throw the toy away or treasure it. The stuffed animal was made by Rachel using the meat from my heart and brain so it is linked to my soul and mind. The cat has 200 eyes and each one is a Spiral Puppet, besides, there is a direct connection to my soul, that way, if Mumei is hurt, then the damage will transfer to me so that she is safe, I even added dimensional anchors so that she is not kidnapped. Shiki and Mumei are living problems, this World is dying and it would be best to leave this ce, but both women will be part of my harem so I won''t let anyoney a hand on them. I will not repeat my mistakes... I will continue to improve... Forward... always forward... [Notification¡­] ... This is getting annoying. I sighed and went back to my apartment. There was Umaru, but she was apanied by a group of women, arge group of women¡­ [Name: Esdeath¡­ Origin: Akame ga Kill Name: Rumi Usagiyama¡­ Origin: My Hero Academia Name: Kiss-Shot Acer-Orion Heart-Under-de¡­ Origin: Monogatari Franchise Name: Mei Xueyan¡­ Origin: Otherworldly Evil Monarch Name: Eto Yoshimura¡­ Origin: Tokyo Ghoul Name: Medaka Kurokami¡­ Origin: Medaka Box] It doesn''t surprise me that the members of the chat room are exceptionally beautiful women, after all, the owner of the chat room was a fucking fucking incubus....... [Notification¡­.] "Thank you Tsubaki" ¨C I sighed internally and ignored the looks from the group of women. I wanted to go to the kitchen for a can of beer, but a ck cat was in front of me... [Name: Yoruichi Shihouin¡­ Origin: Bleach] I sighed. ¨C "Umaru told you that I like cats?" The cat seemed to smile. ¨C "Your sister mentioned that you are kinder to animals and I would like to have some exnations about what is happening" I see, she knows that she can''t brute force me, so she uses a softer method. Right now I''m not in the mood for sexual seduction. Petting a cat is just what I need. I carefully picked up the cat and began to stroke its head. The purr of a cat is rxing¡­. "Hey Listen! Fucking furry! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" [System Notification: ''Sadism'' skill has been disabled] "I''m not in the mood for stupid things" ¨C I sighed while Navi convulsed on the ground. Yoruichi had be slightly tense as my mental instability keeps strengthening my skills based on [Reader''s Madness], so [Sadism] causes great fear even when the person doesn''t receive it and just watches it. I petted Yoruichi again until she purred again. It''s nice to pet a cat, but this woman is technically my wife so there''s a little sense of mental exhaustion as my obsession with taking care of my wives prevents me from seeing her as an animal. I need a pet... "B-Brother¡­" ¨C Umaru spoke with slight nervousness. I sighed and sat down on a sofa. This apartment is unnecessarily luxurious and the living room is too big, so there is enough space for each person to sitfortably. "Okay, let''s talk" - I sighed. Tsubaki snapped out of my mind and went to the kitchen to make tea. The women showed no surprise when they saw a woman appear out of nowhere, they have already seen too many absurd things. Only Umaru showed a reaction. "Tsubaki from Soul Eater?!" ¨C Umaru yelled excitedly. "Soul Eater''s second-best waifu!" ¨C Ghatanothoa was also excited. Right, she''s here too. She''s too shy and seems to be afraid of me, so she constantly hides behind Umaru to avoid my gaze. "The best waifu is the nekomimi i00" ¨C Umaru nodded. "Wah? What are you talking about?" - Ghatanothoa frowned. ¨C "Mari00 is the best! A badass blonde with an eyepatch, that''s great!" Tsubaki paid no attention to the screams of the brat pair and poured tea for everyone in the room. My wife is too kind. Ortro came out too, but she was in her little dog form to rest her head on my leg. "...¡­." ¨C Umaru stopped arguing when she saw Ortro. Well, it''s normal. Ortro didn''t use [Mythomania] to hide her injuries so her brain is visible, moreover, she also lost control of her presence a bit so women may feel that a single bite from Ortro can cause them something worse than death. I covered Ortro with [Anti-Rasen] to suppress her presence or Yoruichi might try to escape. "Well, we''ll do this" - I drank some tea to lessen my dying migraine a bit. ¨C "You ask questions and I will answer, you can ask whatever you want" The women looked at me with various emotions. They see Ghatanothoa (Ina) as an invincible monster, but she turned out to be an antpared to the chat room manager. Then that administrator was totally humiliated by BB, so she should be the pinnacle of power, but it turns out that BB is too submissive to me, so they feel a mixture of curiosity, fear, anxiety, excitement, and expectation for my strength. The first woman to ask a question was not Umaru, but Esdeath. "I like you" ¨C Esdeath seemed to look at me as a prize instead of a romantic partner. - "I want you to be my husband" "Hey Listen! Muahahahaha, idiots who act like rampant perverts can go to hell! Nothing can beat the swindling bastard who seduces married women!" My right hand was stroking Ortro and my left Yoruichi, so I pointed my gaze at Esdeath''s ring finger. ¨C "You are already my wife¡­ By the way, and before you say something stupid, no, you will not be my only wife and I will not let you threaten my other wives, but if you really want to put me on a leash to have me by your side, then you are free to try when you''re stronger" Esdeath raised an eyebrow, then frowned, but she remained silent. She began to consider how long it would take her to get the strength to put me in a cage. She is so naive that she is adorable¡­ I like her¡­. I like it a lot.... I felt Tsubaki''s hand on my shoulder. Her soul frequency helped calm me down. "Next question" - I sighed internally. Mental instability is a fucking nuisance. The woman named Eto raised her hand as if she were a girl at school. "You are human?" ¨C Eto asked innocently and somewhat adorable. She''s trying to analyze my micro-expressions to determine my personality. She has a great talent for reading people and emotional maniption¡­ I like her..... I nodded. ¨C "Normally I am 70% human since that benefits my Karma, but currently, I am 90% human to prevent my own power from getting out of control" I was totally honest. My body is normally made entirely of ck blood, but currently, only my internal organs are ck blood while the rest of my body is human flesh. I already have antibodies that can negate the effects of the 731 poison, but my mind is too unstable, and making my body all ck blood may make me unstable, which would be dangerous to my loved ones. Eto agreed. She seems to have a lot of questions about Karma and otherplex concepts, but she is good at getting information and knows that it is more useful to start with the big picture and then rify theplex details¡­. ¡­. My head hurts¡­ The big-breasted blonde seemed interested in what I said. "If you''re not fully human, what are you?" ¨C Kiss-Shot asked with great curiosity. "I am many things, but in terms of lineage, I am an Outer God" ¨C I sighed. "WHAT?!" ¨C Umaru yelled dramatically. ¨C "Onii-chan is a monster with tentacles?! Is that why you like married women?! Do you do tentacle hentai with them?!" .... The Inte rotted her brain. "Hey Listen! Tentacles are for losers, a true Harem King only needs his dick to make lolis moan onii-chan yameteke kimochi! Now get naked and ept the power of incest inside your womb! Readers demand it!" "¡­. Asshole" ¨C Umaru and I spoke at the same time while looking at Navi with disgust. "Hey Listen! Resign yourselves, you idiots, incest is your destiny!" ¨C Navi startedughing like an idiot. ¨C "Idiot hamster, look at your hand!" "What?" ¨C Umaru tilted her head and looked at her hand, more specifically her ring finger. - "WHAT?! WHAT THE FUCK?!" "Umaru,nguage" - I sighed, stupid brat who swears... "Why do I have a wedding ring?!" ¨C Umaru panicked and tried to remove the ring, but she couldn''t. "Muahahahahahaha! You idiot hamster, you epted the contract when you tricked women into getting married in their sleep!" ¨C Navi is happy to see the world burn¡­ The women hadplex expressions as they were angry at what my foolish sister did, but they also understood that Umaru manipted them to save their lives. "¡­" ¨C Umaru had teary eyes as she looked at me. "Don''t look at me like that, brat" ¨C I spoke apathetically. ¨C "I have told you thousands of times not to ept gifts from strangers or make random promises" "Do you agree with this?! This shit means I''m your wife!" ¨C Umaru was genuinely disgusted. Contrary to stupid people''s beliefs, siblings can love each other without involving romantic feelings. That''s called brotherly love, idiots. I sighed. ¨C "Umaru, what happened was my fault" "¡­ What?" ¨C Umaru looked at me in disbelief. ¨C "Onii-chan epted the me for something? Onii-chan is sick?.... Don''t die onii-chan!" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Stop kidding, idiot, I''m serious¡­ this happened because I wasn''t careful enough, but this won''t happen again, I''ll make sure to have you close at all times and that ring is the key" Umaru''s mouth twisted. ¨C "You sound like a possessive yandere who kidnapped his waifu to hide her in his basement" "Hey Listen! Siscon yandere!" "Shut up you moron!" ¨C Umaru and I yelled at the same time. "Hey Listen! Pair of incestuous tsunderes!" "Whatever" ¨C I stopped stroking Yoruichi and massaged my forehead. - "Another question?" "Did you really marry your sister?" ¨C Yoruichi raised her head and asked me mockingly. She''s already determined that there''s no chance of escaping if I want to hurt them, so there''s no point in being overly cautious, it would be best to make friends with me, anyway, we''re already married. I sighed and started stroking the part near the cat''s tail. "W-Wait!" ¨C Yoruichi screamed in panic, but quickly those screams turned into purrs and sounds of happiness mixed with something else. I like cats and I know that Yoruichi is a beautiful woman that fits my preferences, but the fact that she has a male voice in her cat form is strange. Thus, the women asked me various questions and I answered everything honestly. I exined the workings of the multiverse, the power level of an Outer God, the fact that I am a system user, the structure of the four great organizations, the fact that I am a mythomaniac who pretends to be a Hero to gain the favor of the Paradise, I even mentioned that my group is technically the enemy of the multiverse and therefore I''m the viin ording to the big picture. Medaka and Rumi were both upset and disgusted by the fact that I''m an apocalyptic monster, but they couldn''t hate me since I''ve technically saved so many people that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call me a messiah. Esdeath, Eto, and Kiss-Shot werefortable with me. They only seemed to care about my strength and determination to eliminate the enemy, plus Eto and Kiss-Shot were satisfied that I am not a racist and treat different species with respect. Now Kiss-Shot is drinking blood from my neck while Eto chews the meat on my shoulder. I have wives from species that eat human flesh so this is normal for me, but Umaru and Medaka were very ufortable. Yoruichi and Rumi weren''t upset with me, but they still put some psychological distance from me. I exined to them what a Devourer is and said that I can destroy souls, which caused Yoruichi some disgust. On the other hand, Rumi cannot ept genocides for the greater good. Besides them, Medaka doesn''t really want to associate with me since I''m the definition of a doomsday monster. I was able to hide my true identity, but I''m not in the mood to think aboutplex lies and deceit, I just want to rest... Among the group of women, the one who turned out to be the most willing to be my wife was immortal cultivator Mei Xueyan. I thanked her since she took care of my foolish sister, but she was adamant that she owes me a life debt since my food healed her injuries and allowed her to improve her immortal cultivation level. She even mentioned that she is not worthy of being my wife and she is more than satisfied with being my concubine¡­ She will get along with Aotian. As for Ina, she doesn''t even dare to look at me. I opened my Rasen Dimension and took out the Necronomicon pages, then showed them to Ina. - "Here you have" Ina''s eyes widened in surprise. ¨C "A-Are you g-giving them t-to me?" "You took care of my silly sister, this is the least I can do" ¨C I smiled slightly at the girl''s expression, she is adorable. ¨C "If there is something you want, tell me and I will try to get it" "¡­." - Ina seemed overwhelmed with emotions. [Reader''s Perspective] showed me her story so I understand the extreme loneliness in her heart. I also got to see all the horrible things she suffered in Leylin''sb so my kindness touched the depths of Ina''s heart. Most importantly, she sees Umaru as her best friend, so she''s happy to be closer to me. The main reason why she avoids looking at me is that she understands that she is now my wife, so she is very embarrassed. Ina nervously approached me to ept the pages of the Necronomicon. I smiled as she took the pages, so I patted her head. "Wah!" ¨C Ina stepped back nervously but moved closer to receive more pats on the head. She''s like a scared little cat... It''s sad that I already killed the scientists who hurt Ina, it would have been nice to turn them into chew toys for Ortro... Thus, I was able to talk to the women, although the difficult question finally came. "When can we go home?" ¨C Medaka asked awkwardly, she misses her friends. "Hey Listen! Never muhahahaha!" I sighed. - "Don''t know" "¡­." ¨C Medaka frowned, she thinks I''m lying and I don''t want to let them go. "All of you were kidnapped by scientists, the process isplicated to describe, but the summary is that you are no longer connected to any world, but to the chat room" ¨C I spoke tiredly. ¨C "To give an example, it is like a person who is forcibly taken from his house, taken to a boat, and sent to an unknown ce in another country¡­ The house still exists and belongs to the person, the problem is that there is no way back, so we must first find our way to each world you came from" I didn''t lie, Leylin''s son really did that, but there is something I didn''t say. It is true that Leylin''s son isted these women from their home worlds and therefore they cannot return with the help of the chat room, but in a normal situation, System Goddess could analyze the women''s records to find the Worlds. The problem is that those records are corrupted because of [Paranoia], or well, because of my system. When I or my skills directly interact with other systems, those systems will have errors. The first bug was that most of the rewards in the chat room became useless garbage, at the same time that the owner of the chat room lost his plot armor. I don''t really care about that, but another bug was that the women''s records got corrupted, so the spatial coordinates of their Homeworlds no longer work. Despite that, I have the entity with the best control of space in the entire multiverse, but Abby is currently busy with something more important, so these women won''t be able to leave Gaia for a while. Medaka was devastated by the news, but the other women weren''t concerned, they seem to see this as an opportunity to gain more power. I like that mentality. "Anyway" ¨C I put Yoruichi on one side of the sofa and stood up, although now Ortro is on top of my head. ¨C "I will take care of all the expenses while you live here, I will have someone assign you a home and everything you need" "Are you going out?" - Umaru sighed. I nodded. ¨C "I made a promise with one of my wives so I will go out for a few hours¡­ Brat, pack your bags, when I get back, we are going to go to some hot springs" Even if a multiversal-scale apocalypse starts, I''m going to have my fucking vacation... "Hot Springs?!" ¨C Umaru was excited. - "I''ll do my suitcase! Come on Ina! I''ll tell mom toe with us!" I didn''t tell her that she could take her friend... "Oh, sounds like fun" ¨C Yoruichi nodded. "The hot springs in this world are magical?" ¨C Eto also smiled excitedly. They understand that they are not invited, but they are inciting the other women to use peer pressure against me. I have to ask System Goddess if I have a passive ability that stimtes the prankster side of women¡­ I don''t have the strength to argue... Whatever, if theye I''ll just ignore them while I rx. I just want to go to the hot springs, have a cheap beer, and close my eyes while forgetting about my problems¡­ "Where is mom?!" Oh right, I had forgotten about that stupid woman. "Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru ran to grab my arm while her eyes were full of tears. ¨C "Mom is not here! Maybe she was also kidnapped like me!" ¡­. My silly sister is very smart. "Yeah, well, a shame... There''s food in the kitchen and you can call reception if you need anything, just don''t leave the building until I get back" ¨C I yawned. "BROTHER!" ¨C Umaru yelled furiously. - "This is serious! Mom is not here!" "I know" - I sighed. ¨C "Look, my luck sucks so she''s probably fine" "...That sounds like a good thing" ¨C Medaka raised an eyebrow. "Not for me" - I sighed. ¨C "I have a clue about where she is, so I will take care of everything" "¡­." ¨C Umaru held my arm tightly. ¨C "Promise you will not abandon mom¡­ I know you hate her, but she is our mother¡­ I don''t want anything bad to happen to her" what a nuisance [System Notification: The ''Dissociative Identity'' skill has been used. Concept: Fraud] "Fine" - I sighed. ¨C "I will make sure that stupid woman does not die" Umaru held up her little finger. "Really?" ¨C This brat¡­ "Swear it! Swear you''ll rescue mom!" ¨C Brat¡­ "I broke my back to save you¡­" ¨C I frowned¡­. This little idiot... I felt a gentle hand on my back. [System Notification: The entity ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' has prevented the user''s mind from being controlled by the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God''] ¡­. I sighed. - "Fine" I made a pinky promise with Umaru and left the apartment together with Tsubaki. Ortro returned to my mind to rest. "Luis¡­" ¨C Tsubaki worriedly took my hand while we went down in the elevator. "I know" - I sighed. ¨C "I hope BB and the others don''t take too long¡­" Due to the difference in time flow, BB and the others spent a year in Leylin''sb while I was conversing with Shiki. At that time, they made the magus use all his resources to repair [Paranoia]. The dementia attacks destroy my self-control but strengthen my skills based on [Reader''s Madness], so [Paranoia] also got an upgrade. Because of this, [Paranoia] was able to use [Schizophrenia] to modify her own conceptual structure. She made her existence stop being a ''something'' and became a ''someone''. What [Paranoia] did was simr to Ortro''s evolution to be an independent entity with her own soul and mind, but there were several mistakes. To begin with, [Paranoia]cks a body, be it physical, spiritual, or conceptual, so she is an unstable existence that can disappear like a candle me. [Paranoia] isn''t dying, but if she is exposed to a slightly hostile energy, it''s quite possible that she will break down and lose her self-awareness, causing her to revert to a personality-less skill. It bothers me that my mental problems turn into people, but I won''t let [Paranoia] turn into an empty object.... I will never let her die... Fortunately, Leylin proved his usefulness in order not to be killed. There is a way to repair [Paranoia], even she will be able to evolve so that this kind of disaster doesn''t happen again, but some peculiar materials are needed. Abby''s pocket dimension, Nyaruko''s warehouse, and Leylin''s treasures were enough for the evolution of [Paranoia], but there''s one thing missing. A bodypatible with her. Ortro was born from my ck blood, but [Paranoia] separated her consciousness from my soul, so I can''t build her body with my blood alone, a special vessel is needed which will be modified with my blood. Leylin and System Goddess made various calctions and found four vesselspatible with [Paranoia], now it will be necessary to obtain those vessels and see which one is the most suitable. I wanted to go invade those Worlds to kidnap the vessels, but my wives say that I need to rest since my mind is in pieces. Normally, an Outer God needs to sleep for several centuries after the first bout of madness. This is the most vulnerable and dangerous period for an Outer God, so I need to rest or my mind maypletely copse. Nyaruko exined to me that it was a miracle that I can stay conscious after my first bout of dementia, so I really need a vacation. For now, Nyaruko, BB, Abby, Chiyo, Haachama, Kuuko, Aotian, Laplus, Anti-Spiral, and Leylin will be in charge of obtaining the four vessels. I''m worried I won''t go with my wives, but Abby carries Gogh in her pocket dimension, so they should be fine for now. Just in case of an emergency, I gave orders to the Anti-Spiral and Leylin to capture my wives and take them to a safe ce. At worst, I''ll go with them and kill any jerk who wants to hurt my wives................ I don''t give a shit if I lose all my mind, no one will touch my wives.......... By the way, the alchemy guardian agreed not to reveal my identity and that of my group, in return, Gogh did not destroy his soul. Fair treatment. I know it''s dangerous to let that idiot live, but right now I can''t think of all the possibilities as my brain is melting both metaphorically and literally. My wounds and Ortro''s are regenerating very slowly, so this migraine willst a long time... Anyway, I just hope BB doesn''t cause too much trouble. Who am I kidding, they''ll do something stupid and I''ll have to fix it, but it''s okay, as long as [Paranoia] is safe I don''t care about the trouble that wille. Tsubaki came back to my mind as I headed to Ichika''s house. On the way, I contacted Seraph to see if my mother is still alive. I''m praying that she doesn''t. "Hero" ¨C Seraph responded with joy. ¨C "I was just about to contact you" "Did something good happen?" ¨C I smiled, it''s funny that she is more and more expressive. "Yeah! We finally managed to rebuild the Tower of Awakening!" ¨C Searph was very happy. ¨C "We began to use fragments of Worlds that were destroyed to fill the holes in the Tower, but that was not enough, however, an executive had a somewhat controversial but effective idea" I''ve been talking to her and I know how stressed and angry she''s been about the destruction of the Tower since she''s one of those in charge of rebuilding it. Now, she can finally get some rest. A working woman is attractive. "Oh, right" ¨C Seraph managed to calm down. ¨C "I was rude to talk about my affairs¡­ Is there something I can help you with?" Adorable. "It''s not something urgent" - I kept walking. ¨C "Tell me more about the Tower" Seraph spoke happily again and exined the reconstruction process to me, but there was something that caught my attention in a bad way. "To make up for theck of participants, arge-scale hero-summoning ritual was used, the people with the greatest innate potential were summoned inside the Tower" ¨C Seraph sighed. ¨C "I know it is cruel to kidnap people to turn them into soldiers, but the situation betweenrge organizations has been tense recently and at any moment a war of proportions never seen before could begin¡­" Yeah, war, whatever. I do not care about that. "Did you say hero summoning ritual?" ¨C Shit, my eyelid is shaking.... "That''s right" ¨C Seraph sighed. ¨C "The ritual that was used in the world where we met was just a prototype for the ritual that was used in the Tower¡­ Now that I think about it, it is interesting that we met by coincidence¡­" "Fate brought us together, it sounds romantic" ¨C I joked to hide my frustration and annoyance. "H-Hero!" ¨C Seraph was embarrassed. I can''t enjoy this because I have a bad feeling. "Seraph..." - I sighed. - "I need a favor" "I''ll do my best to help you" ¨C Seraph spoke seriously. "I need you to look for a woman among the people who were summoned in the Tower" ¨C I massaged my forehead. "Is she one of your lovers?" ¨C Seraph sounded jealous, not out of anger that I''m a womanizer, but because she wanted to have a date with me since our rtionship is only from a distance. "Mamako Oosuki" - I sighed. ¨C "She is my mother" "Oh" - Seraph exhaled with concern. ¨C "I will look for her name, but if she is in the Tower then it will be a problem since she will only be able to get out of it if she reaches the final floor¡­" "Okay" ¨C I felt a little relieved. ¨C "She is not made for the battlefield, it will be better if she has a peaceful life even if she does not leave the Tower" It would be nice if she dies in the Tower. Umaru won''t be able to me me for that¡­ Heh, that would be wonderful. "Hero..." ¨C Seraph sounded moved. ¨C "I will look if she is in the Tower" "Thank you" - I felt a little calmer. My mother is a useless woman so a monster could kill her while she doesn''t understand what''s going on, there might even be a group of idiots willing to rape her to death. That woman''s brain is so full of rainbows that she can''t even register human evil, so she will die a pitiful death. ¡­ I thought something troublesome... My father is a maniptive liar, a cunning and cruel man, but he has no talent for killing with his bare hands. I have no talent for fighting and I didn''t inherit the talents of the first Ortro, I only inherited the sense of smell, but somehow, I have a great innate talent for killing. Umaru always shies away from violence, but she''s an excellent sniper since she has abnormal peripheral vision, something she didn''t get from our father... Eagle eyes, great concentration, ability to find weaknesses... It is true that innate talents do not define a person''s life, but there are things in which we are born with greater abilities thanks to the genes of our parents. This is something that even affects the soul since there are spiritual traits that are inherited... No, I''m not going to keep thinking about this. That stupid woman must not have a talent for killing¡­ Although, she did mention that, in her student days when she lived in Japan, she was a regional kendo champion, but she retired from swordsmanship after an ident duringbat. She didn''t describe what happened, but it was something to do with cutting off a limb using a wooden sword¡­ Yeah, I won''t think about that anymore, I''ll just go and rx together with Ichika. I ended my call with Seraph, but first I sent her a gift to protect her. The ring is not enough, nothing is enough, I must make sure that no one tries to touch my wives............¡­.. Chapter 324: (1): Milfsekai Chapter 324: (1): Milfsekai (Mamako Oosuki''s perspective) (Do You Love Your Mom and Her from her Two-Hit Multi-Target Attacks?) Eh? Where I am? "Kyah! What are you doing?!" "Where in the world is this ce?!" "Mom! Dad!" I remember that I was in my room after fixing my clothes since I was thinking about Seiji-kun... Seiji~ When I finished changing my clothes, my vision went dark and now I''m here. Was this a joke of my daughter? Um, I don''t understand what''s going on, I just see a lot of people around me. They all seem confused and distraught, so I can''t ask them what''s going on. Now that I see them, most of them look Korean. Oh well, I know Korean so I can talk to them with no problem. I saw a guy who seemed too calm so I wanted to go to him to ask him where we were and what was happening, but a sudden golden light caught my attention. In the sky, a beautiful woman in white clothes appeared. I''m not very knowledgeable about the church, but she looks like some kind of angel or holy maiden. I like her dress, I want to ask her where she bought it. The light emitted by the beautiful woman allowed me to better see the ce where we are. "What the hell is that?!" "D-Don''t yell! We shouldn''t provoke them!" We were covered by ss walls and on the other side of the ss were countless monsters. My daughter ys a lot of video games so I recognized most of the monsters. Ogres, orcs, goblins, and other beings that appear in video games with a medieval atmosphere. Is this the famous virtual reality? My daughter is trying out a new video game? The technology is awesome. The ss walls were covered in fire which drove the monsters back. "Wee to this World" ¨C The beautiful woman spoke with a beautiful voice that matched her appearance, she must be a famous celebrity. ¨C "First of all, I would like to thank you for epting my invitation" Invitation? What invitation? Maybe I epted it by ident when I opened some page on the inte. My son has scolded me many times for opening every ad I see, but he doesn''t understand that I have won many cell phones, cars, and houses. My son is sometimes too naive, but he is cute. "Who are you?!" "Where we are?!" "If you don''t let me go I''ll call the police!" People kept shouting angrily. Too much stress will hurt your stomachs, poor people. "All of you have been selected as warriors to save this dying continent" ¨C The woman continued speaking without paying attention to the screams. ¨C "Everyone, please pay attention to what I will say now, it is a matter directly linked to your survival¡­ Not all of you can go to the continent" "Stop talking stupid and get us out of here!" "Sir, you won''t let me listen" ¨C I tried to be nice to the man next to me, but he ignored me and kept yelling, so I moved elsewhere to listen to the woman. "Only the selected few who pass the tutorial can go to the maind" ¨C I found a good ce and kept listening to the woman. ¨C "I will repeat it again, the only ones with the right to go to the continent will be the few selected survivors who make it out alive." Oh, it looks like a survival game. My daughter loves that kind of animated series and games, I even watched several series with her. "To begin with, the ce where you are right now is called The Starting Point... You can think of this as a waiting room" ¨C The woman''s voice is pleasant to listen to, I wonder if she is a singer. ¨C "Here are several items necessary to survive such as drinking water, food, and even a variety of weapons" Oh right, now that I see there are a lot of things on the ground. My son always tells me that I should grab food when people are not looking at me, so I grabbed some bags randomly, they will be gifts for my kids. A feeling of nostalgia ran through me at the sight of a sword so I grabbed that too. It''s not the style of Japanese sword I used in my student years, but it feels good to hold a sword again. "Secondly, in this world, you are able to obtain special sses" ¨C I kept listening while I put a backpack on my back since I''m wearing pajamas so I don''t have pockets to put things in. ¨C "Some people will get Unique Skills" That also appears in my daughter''s games. This is fun. "All ranks are divided into 4 levels:mon, rare, heroic, and legendary... Now, using themon weapons here, please take care of yourselves" ¨C When the woman finished speaking, the ss walls broke. ¨C "All of you havee from different ces, possessing your own individuality¡­ this area is a ce prepared to amplify your individuality and help your growth, you will be able to understand what I am talking about, saying status window" "Status window" ¨C Everyone began to shout anxiously, so I also did what the beautiful woman said. [Name: Mamako Oosuki Age: 34 Disposition: Simplistic Wife ss: Samurai (Normal Rank) Title: Mother of.... 0100101¡­. Strength: 12 heroic Dexterity: 25 Legendary Luck: 40 Legendary Intelligence: 10mon Mana: 20 Legendary Endurance: 12 heroic Stamina: 12 heroic Skills: - Love of Destiny (Legendary): Added a positive Karma bonus. A Luck bonus is added. Your body wille back to life as long as the soul is not destroyed. Your Destiny can influence people with a powerful Destiny. Your existence changes the Destiny that surrounds you. - Expert Swordswoman (Heroic): You will receive additional points in all your actions with the sword, Your damage will be increased proportionally to the amount of time you maneuver your sword. - Butcher''s Eyes (Heroic): You can see the weak points of enemies. You can see the right spots to dissect the enemies. - Blessing of¡­.. of¡­.. of the Hero of Harmony (Legendary): You are immune to mental skills, spirit control, curses that cause deterioration of vitality, diseases without magical factors, and poisons of Heroic level and below. Added a Heroic level regeneration passive skill. - Perfect Body (Heroic): There are no impurities in your body. Your potential has broken through human limitations. Mortal wounds will help improve your strength as long as you don''t die] Umm, I don''t know if this is good. It would be nice if my daughter was here to exin this game to me. "Now, everyone" ¨C The woman disappeared and only her voice remained. - "I wish you good luck" The ss walls shattered and the monsters rushed toward us. People started running everywhere. I wanted to see those monsters up close, but my son said that it''s never good to get carried away by curiosity, so I left the ce too. There was arge door filled with white light. Some people escaped through that door so I followed them. When I was about to reach the door, a small green monster jumped at my face. His appearance is simr to a human child and his weaknesses seem to be the same. I easily sliced off its head and was amazed at how realistic it felt to cut into the monster''s flesh. Maybe this is not a game... Oh well, that''s not so bad, I can find some gifts for my children and Seiji-kun¡­. Eh?! If this is real then I can''t see Seiji-kun! I need to get out of here! Several monsters tried to attack me, but I don''t have time to deal with them, I need to go to Seiji-kun, he must be waiting for me¡­ I need to see it so that we can be together and be a happy couple..... [You have gained a point in dexterity] [You have gained a point in strength] [You have gained a point in dexterity] [You have gained a point in agility] Even when I entered the door with light, I couldn''t go back home, and the monsters kept appearing. I did not stop moving forward to find a way out. Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ Seiji¡­ [You have earned the title ''Lone Hunter''] [You have gained the skill ''Berserker'' (Heroic): Your strength increases in line with the wounds you receive. When the damage reaches a dangerous level, you get a huge boost to your strength, speed, and agility, you also get a bloodlust effect that increases your aggression. Upon entering the bloodlust state, you will lose your rationality] The monsters keep appearing and my sword is broken. My clothes are also torn and my body is covered in wounds, but I need to go to Seiji-kun¡­ Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji... Seiji¡­ ¡­ [You have died. The skill ''Love of Destiny'' has given you another chance] ¡­ So this is death. ¡­ I saw my life pass before my eyes, and I realized many things. I remained to lie on the floor as tears were streaming down my face and I don''t feel like getting up. I was not a good mother, nor was I a good wife... My children... I didn''t take care of them... I wasn''t good to them... My son... he has been so strong and I scolded him many times for being aggressive towards his father, but he only wanted to protect me... I''m a bad mother... Seiji¡­ I need you to hug me¡­ Seiji-kun isn''t here, so I need to look for him. I can still amend my mistakes, I can be a better mother for Umaru and Luis, I can be a good wife for Seiji... we can be a happy family... I stood up and looked at the corpses of giant monsters. Those monsters were very strong and smashed my body against the wall to my death, but they all died from loss of blood. I''m hungry¡­ I miss my son''s food... I don''t know how long it''s been, but the monster''s meat doesn''t look too bad. I have always loved cooking and I practiced a lot to give my ex-husband good food. I want to see if I can cook the monsters, anyway, I bit their arms when we were fighting so I''m sure these monsters are edible. Ummm, I''m cold. Now that I see myself, I am practically naked and only the blood of the monsters covers my body. This is shameful¡­ I don''t want Seiji-kun to think that I''m a sher, I need clothes. I would like nice clothes. Maybe a wedding dress¡­ a wedding¡­ Hehehe¡­ Seiji-kun¡­ "Unnie... are you okay?" ¨C A cute voice took me out of my thoughts. I looked behind me and saw an adorable girl. Now that I remember, she was being chased by monsters and I happened to be passing through the same ce. I didn''t think to save her, but her worried expression reminds me of my daughter. What an adorable girl. I smiled. ¨C "I am fine, but I will need a bath and new clothes" "I understand!" - The girl nodded and tried to remove her clothes. "Wait, what are you doing?" I tilted my head in confusion. "I''ll give my clothes to unnie" ¨C The girl spoke with bright eyes, she''s adorable. She is calling me big sister¡­how cute. "Don''t worry" ¨C I smiled fondly because of how adorable the girl is and saw the corpse of a person who died at the hands of the monsters. ¨C "Look, here are clothes" The girl nodded and undressed the corpse, then handed me the clothes. There was also a sword so again I had a weapon. The clothes are men''s so I had to make some adjustments. I don''t like how I look in these clothes, but I don''t want Seiji-kun to think that I''m a sher. "Nice to meet you, little one" - I smiled at the girl. ¨C "My name is Oosuki Mamako, but you can continue calling me unnie" The girl nodded adorably. ¨C "I-I''m Jung Hayan¡­ Unnie can call me Hayan" (Author''s Note: Jung Hayan of Regressor Instruction Manual) "You''re adorable, you remind me of my daughter" ¨C I smiled and stroked Hayan''s head, although I identally stained her head with blood. - "Ups, I''m sorry" "It''s fine unnie" ¨C Hayan had a smile as bright as the sun which made me smile. I kept stroking Hayan''s head. ¨C "You are so cute¡­ Your parents must be proud to have such a cute daughter" "¡­" ¨C Hayan showed a gloomy expression and lowered her gaze. Many times I went to orphanages to take care of the pitiful children who were abandoned, so I know that look. It is the look of a girl who was abandoned by her family, not a girl who did not know her parents, but a girl who met them and they abandoned her... I wanted tofort Hayan, but I thought of something. I always thought my son was a spoiled child, when he was a child he used to yell at me a lot and he would say that I am a horrible mother because I took care of orphaned children instead of taking care of my own children. When I saw my life sh before my eyes, I realized that my son was right. When I saw my life sh before my eyes, I realized that my son was right. I didn''t take care of Luis when his father hit him, but I took care of his father. I didn''t take care of Umaru when she got chickenpox, but bought beer for her father instead of buying medicine. I didn''t even celebrate my children''s birthdays, nor did I take care that they went to school... I focused so much on my ex-husband that I forgot about my children... I hope Seiji-kun doesn''t think I''ll be a bad mother when we have children. Fortunately, I can change, I can make up for my mistakes. I thank God that my children are wonderful and adorable children, they still love me despite what a lousy mother I was. My children are wonderful. I gently hugged Hayan. If I want to be a good mother, this is an opportunity to improve. "Little Hayan, don''t cry" - I gently stroked the lonely girl''s hair. ¨C "If your parents do not love you, it is because they are blind¡­" I held Hayan''s cheeks and made her look at my face so that she would see my gentle smile. ¨C "Hayan, if you allow me, I want you to be my daughter" "¡­" ¨C Hayan''s face had many expression changes, she is a funny girl. ¨C "I a-am an adult¡­ I am not a child¡­" She must be 20 or 21 years old, but she is not that far from my children, they are¡­. Hu? How old are my children? ¡­ I definitely need to learn how to be a better mother. I shook the unnecessary thoughts from my mind and smiled. ¨C "No matter how old you are, you are such an adorable girl that I want you to be my daughter, hahaha, you could also be my daughter-inw, but my son is not around" Now that I think about it, I think my son has a girlfriend. An unknown woman had requested that I sign a marriage agreement. She seemed to have a lot of money and she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, so my son should be happy, maybe it was because of her that my son was able to take us to the luxurious apartment. Ummm, well, my son has always had several women by his side so adding cute Hayan shouldn''t be a problem. Hayan looks like a scared bunny, but in the end, she nodded with a cute smile. I smiled very happily and hugged Hayan. ¨C "How cute is my new daughter! You will love to meet my children! Especially my son, he cooks too delicious food" "W-Well... th-that sounds good" ¨C Hayan seemed embarrassed but happy to have a family. "For now let''s find how to return home" - I smiled. "Um, unnie" ¨C Hayan spoke with concern. ¨C "Unnie doesn''t seem to be from Korea" I nodded. ¨C "I am from Japan, but that does not matter, now you are my daughter and no one will change that" Hayan nodded happily. ¨C "Japan¡­ I want to go live with unnie" She doesn''t call me mom, but she''s fine, being called big sister makes me feel younger. Now with Hayan by my side, I had to change my way of fighting since I can''t keep fighting recklessly. Hayan didn''t want to be a burden, but I told her that a mother''s duty is to protect her daughter. She was happy for my words, but she still struggled to learn how to handle what seemed like magic. There were no books and no teachers, but Hayan was able to use magic on her own. She is a very smart and adorable girl. Thus, we continue to fight the monsters until we finally find a group. There were three boys, but one of them seemed too excited to see Hayan. The boy didn''t seem like a bad person, but I had to stop him since his energetic attitude was scaring Hayan. What caught my attention was another boy. He didn''t seem special or strong, but his look reminded me of my son so I started to like him, although he turned pale when he saw me. It''s weird, I''m not covered in blood anymore and I finally have decent clothes on so my appearance shouldn''t be scary. The boys are named Kim Hyunsung, Lee Kiyoung, and Park Deokgu. They just met and they turned out to be very nice guys. Kim even invited us to a safe haven so we could rest. Kim is very nice, but sometimes he seems very depressed. Seeing him up close I could recognize him, he was the guy who looked too calm when we appeared inside the safe area, so I want to talk to him to see if he knows what was going on. Park talks a lot and he''s funny so I like him. It would be nice if someone like him became friends with my son. Lee is very kind and reminds me of my son, he has also been very kind to Hayan so we became friends. The shelter really was a safe ce, so I was finally able to rest. Something I''ve noticed is that I can ignore the need to sleep and eat thanks to the skill [Perfect Body], but I really want to take a nap. I''m usually keeping watch while Hayan rests, so it''s nice to have a safe ce to sleep. For now, I''m just going to rest, then I''ll keep looking for a way to go home to see my children and be together with Seiji-kun. Ah, Seiji¡­ I love you so much¡­ Chapter 325: Reunion with someone peculiar Chapter 325: Reunion with someone peculiar I arrived at the building where Ichika lives and the receptionist let me in without any problem, although in the distance I noticed that a man was watching me with a camera. There''s no trace of hostility and I''m not in the mood to investigate the situation, so I sent a Spiral Puppet to follow the man, then went to Ichika''s apartment. When I pushed the button to call the elevator, Ichika got out of the elevator and smiled at me. "Hello dear" ¨C Ichika held my arm like a loving girlfriend and led me into the elevator. When the elevator door closed, I kissed Ichika. After parting our lips she smiled, although she seemed a little confused. ¨C "Usually you are not so hasty" I sighed. ¨C "I am very tired and I just want to rx¡­" Ichika showed concern and hugged me gently. ¨C "Anotherplicated mission?" I think this is the first time I''ve shown my exhaustion and weak-mindedness, so it''s normal for her to be worried¡­ I hugged Ichika and didn''t want to delve into the subject or she might get very worried. The migraine is killing me... "By the way¡­" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "I think a paparazzi photographed us when you hugged me¡­ I can send someone to take care of it" Ichika is beautiful, talented, and has a father with money, so she has everything to be a highly regarded celebrity, but she has turned down many scripts as she doesn''t want to have romantic interactions with other men, even if it''s just acting. Despite that, she has been very popr by ying viinous roles in some dramas. In fact, she is currently participating in a series where she is the evil sister of the protagonist. I don''t care about the series, but I''m proud to know that she became more popr than the female protagonist thanks to her maniptive viin charisma. Because of this poprity, she has a huge fan club, so the news that she has a boyfriend could be detrimental to her career, especially in Japan since in this country, many peopleck a social life and celebrities are the only thing that gives meaning to their pathetic lives. If the pictures spread, wouldn''t it be strange if some idiot shows up wanting to stab my wife...¡­ Too many morons in this world... Too much trash¡­. [System Notification: The entities ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' and ''Nia Teppelin'' have suppressed the user''s mental instability] I sighed internally. - "Thank you" "Luis, just try to rx" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with concern. I need vacations¡­ In the past, I didn''t care about Ichika''s life as she was just one of the tools I used to deal with stress, but now I have a deep appreciation for her loyalty and dedication. I need topensate her... "It doesn''t matter" ¨C Ichika smiled and took her phone to show me her social media ount. Ichika made a post where she says that the reason she has turned down the leading roles is that she doesn''t want to be unfaithful to her boyfriend. "I posted this a couple of hours ago" ¨C Ichika smiled. ¨C "That paparazzi must be looking for my boyfriend''s identity, but I really don''t care if this is known" ¡­ I see¡­ I understand¡­ I sighed and caressed her cheek. ¨C "Ichika, I already told you that I will not abandon you" She was worried that I would change my mind and decide to break off our rtionship, so she made this rtionship public so that I can''t leave her easily. To tell the truth, I understand her paranoia. In her eyes, it has been less than two months since I changed and became capable of feeling affection toward other people. It''s normal for her to be afraid that I''m still an idiot with no emotional attachment. Ichika smiled to hide her emotions. ¨C "I believe you, I will always believe in you, but having stalkers bothers me so this is the best¡­ Although there will be many idiots who will want to hit you" I smiled. ¨C "Then nothing will change, I will only hit them harder" Ichika smiled and we started talking after considering that this matter is of no importance. Just in case, I had Monika track down people who made offensivements toward my wife. Freedom of expression is dangerous and suicides in Japan aremon¡­ "Hey Listen! You could be president of a Latin American country!" ¡­. Actually, this happens in first-world countries too, but I''m not in the mood to criticize the stupid society. We arrived at Ichika''s apartment and I sensed a smell that shouldn''t be there. Coagted human blood, dposing meat, chlorine¡­. All in a cover to inste odors... Someone was hiding a corpse. Ichika''s four sisters were in the apartment and they were all fine, but there was one additional woman who had a faint smell of dried blood. Before entering the apartment, I looked at Ichika. ¨C "Did you bring a friend?" Ichika pouted. ¨C "It is not fair, I wanted to surprise you" I sighed. ¨C "I am not in the mood to deal with problems¡­" Ichika smiled softly. ¨C "This can be a bit troublesome, but you will be happy¡­ Do you remember the group of dangerous women that I gathered to kill each other?" Right, I had already forgotten about them... In fact, there are too many women I''ve forgotten about because they were just one-night stands or tools to achieve a specific goal. Now that Mumei has made me the protagonist of Gaia, it wouldn''t be strange if those women appear in my life again. My head hurts¡­ I nodded and sighed. "One of them really wants to talk to you" ¨C Ichika smiled wryly. ¨C "I could not refuse since she is a bit¡­ well, peculiar" "Is she dangerous?" ¨C I asked, although I already know the answer. I don''t recognize who the woman in the apartment is, but I can feel her mental state. She is worried, anxious, expectant, happy, and motivated. She doesn''t want to cause harm, but it''s likely she''ll kill herself if I reject her feelings. Ah whatever, if she''s cute then no problem. "She''s dangerous to herself" ¨C Ichika sighed. ¨C "Although she brought a very striking gift¡­ It will be better if you talk to her" We entered the apartment and I saw a scene that brought me some peace of mind. A group of beautiful women my age was ying a video game while yelling and fighting like rowdy sisters. Simplistic and mundane problems are rxing¡­ "Uh? L-Luis?" ¨C Yotsuba was the first to notice me. Hmm? Something seems wrong with her gaze. Unlike her usual cheerful attitude, she seems embarrassed and worried when she sees me. I''m not sure, but I see hints of sexual frustration in her movements... Oh right, I upgraded my title [Protagonist Netori] when I was in China¡­ Well, whatever the plot requires... I don''t care. Itsuki and Miku were not at all happy to see me, especially Miku, she seems to want to hit and bite me, but there were other emotions in her gaze, which caused her confusion and frustration. Nino wanted to stand up to greet me, but another girl was faster. "Are you here!" ¨C A beautiful girl with long ck hair and big breasts ran to hug me. She''s the woman who smells of murder, and now that I look at her up close, she looks familiar. [Name: Kotonoha Katsura Origin: School Days Categories: Woman. Waifu. Main heroine. Yandere. Big breasts. tragic heroine. Schoolgirl. Airhead. Makoto Itou''s Harem (Spoiler)] Oh, I remember her. Kotonoha lives in another city, and I met her while on a mission to gather information on another yakuza group. Back then, Mr. Ichijo gave me money to sleep in an inte cafe, but he wanted to save that money, so I looked for a naive woman with emotional problems to sleep at her house. Kotonoha fit that description perfectly since she had boyfriend issues, plus she had just been sexually abused by one of her ssmates. Kotonoha had pretty much lost the will to live, so it was easy to manipte her into letting me live in her house and give me free food. A teenager''s problems mirror the problems at home, so her mother is also an emotionally wrecked woman. Kotonoha''s mother is a beautiful, big-breasted woman with low self-esteem, so it was easy to sleep with her. Kotonoha got too attached to me since I showed her minimal attention at her weakest emotional moment. I wasn''t interested in a rtionship with her, so I left the city without saying goodbye to her, although before leaving I left her a thank gift for hosting me. Kotonoha''s boyfriend was an idiot, but she still loved him so I ignored it, but the idiot who raped Kotonoha had a tragic ident. I also slightly hurt a girl who had seduced Kotonoha''s boyfriend. I honestly forgot about her since she was very attached to her boyfriend and I had no time for stupid teenage dramas, besides, her personality is boring and what I enjoyed the time together the most was her mother. I think something happened after I left that city since in her mind I can see signs of antisocial personality disorder, biprity, and other types of psychosis, as well as a deep emotional dependence that reaches homicidal obsession. If it wasn''t for the migraine, I''d like to hear what happened to make Kotonoha into this mental mess. I sighed and gently patted her shoulder. ¨C "Long time no see, Kotonoha" Kotonoha''s body shuddered as tears fell from her eyes. ¨C "You did not forget me¡­" I actually did, but my memory has improved a lot and I can now remember things that used to be irrelevant. "What did you do to this pretty girl?" ¨C Nino crossed her arms and asked me angrily when she saw Kotonoha crying. She knows I''m trash and seems to think that I tricked Kotonoha and then ran away¡­ Well, that''s what I did. "He didn''t do anything bad to me" ¨C Kotonoha kept crying, although they were tears of happiness. ¨C "I am just very happy to see him¡­" Nino and Ichika seemed to understand Kotonoha''s feelings, they were very worried since I went to China after the earthquake that killed several of my ssmates. On the other hand, Itsuki was relieved that I didn''t do something horrible to Kotonoha. She really thinks I''m a bastard¡­ Totally understandable. Yotsuba is simple-minded so she was happy that Kotonoha was happy. As for Miku¡­ She seems to hate me even more, although she is also jealous¡­ What a troublesome woman. "Hey Listen! Drop this shitty drama and start the orgy!" ¨C I ignored Navi''s voice inside my head and started talking to the group of women. Apparently, Kotonoha came to town yesterday and met Ichika, so she made friends with the quintuplets since they''ve been sleeping in this apartment. They don''t know that Kotonoha murdered someone a couple of days ago and now she has a piece of a corpse in a bag that is in Ichika''s room. Ichika must already know about the corpse, but she hasn''t disposed of the corpse for some stupid reason. The women were wearing pajamas except for Kotonoha, so Ichika joked that we should both take a shower to change into morefortable clothes. Kotonoha was very happy with that idea. It seems that Ichika already talked to Kotonoha about my harem, and considering Kotonoha''s emotional dependency, it''s obvious that she agreed to be a part of my harem without caring that I''m adies'' man¡­ I''m a ma for emotionally unstable women¡­ Well, my current mental condition is a mess so I can''t fault them. "You can''t do that!" ¨C Itsuki scolded us like a mother punishing her naughty children. ¨C "It is wrong for a woman and a man to bathe together when they are not married, besides, both are still in school, so it will be very bad for you if a pregnancy urs at an early age" I rolled my eyes. - "Okay, Mom" Kotonoha smiled like a loving wife. ¨C "You seem very close, I would like to have five daughters" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has suppressed the desire to scream in horror] ¡­ Fuck. "¡­" ¨C We all remained silent. Nino''s mouth twitched, but herpetitive look let me know something very stupid wasing. ¨C "Then I will have six daughters!" ¡­. "Why do you like topete in stupid things?" ¨C I sighed tiredly, but no one cared about my opinion. Kotonoha doesn''t have apetitive attitude, instead, she smiled and held Nino''s hands while smiling. ¨C "That would be wonderful, we can take our daughters to school together" "¡­" ¨C Nino is a bully who kicks people when they are down, so she didn''t know how to respond to Kotonoha''s positive and friendly attitude. I shook my head and went to the bathroom while the women were having an argument that I don''t want to hear. "Ara" ¨C Ichika, stop¡­ - "It would be wonderful if we all have many daughters and build a family as big as a city~" ¡­. [System Notification: Initiate Random Dimensional Travel? YES / NO] [NO] It''s hard to be a responsible man... I went into the bathroom and saw that Ichika had prepared the bathtub, she even left one pajama for me. This woman is so cute... Although my body is clean, I went through the whole process of washing my body, and then I entered the bathtub with hot water. I wet a small towel and put it on my face to cover my eyes. This is rxing... Tsubaki''s gentle voice began to sing a soft melody. It seems like a luby for brats, but it is rxing¡­.. "Luis, I''ll wash your back" "Hey, I''ll do it!" "You two get out of the bathroom!" "We can all go in and wash Luis''s back~" "Damn degenerates..." "W-What should I do?" ¡­ Well, I had 45.739 seconds of peace, that''s more than I expected. I didn''t remove the towel from my eyes and sighed. ¨C "Don''t fight in the bathroom, you could stumble" "Tch, don''t try to act like an adult" ¨C Nino snorted with disdain and washed her body to get into the bathtub. The bathtub is as big as a jacuzzi so the six women could easily fit in with me. I hate excessive luxuries, but this bathtub isfortable. I did my best to rx, but the rowdy group of women did what they wanted and now I''m in a bathtub surrounded by beautiful women. Nino, Ichika, and Kotonoha showed no shame, they werepletely naked. Ichika was leaning on my right arm while Nino was on my left arm. Kotonoha didn''t need physical contact to be happy, she was fine as long as she was close to me so she didn''t fight Nino to hold my arm. "Uh? Eehh?! Since when do you have these scars?!" ¨C Nino noticed the marks on my arms. I originally intended to leave burn marks on my arms as a characteristic feature of the des of Chaos, but now my arms have marks that I can''t erase. The wounds caused by the 731 poison are healing very slowly so my arms and half of my face are just bones, but even [Mythomania] can''tpletely hide my wounds. Just below my elbows, there are suture-like marks. It looks like my arms were cut off and sewn back together by a doctor. As for my face, there is a cut that covers half of my face as if half of the skin on my face has been torn off and then sewn up. With [Mythomania] I can make those scars very inconspicuous and only people with improved eyesight can notice them, but losing my concentration makes the scars visible. Since I tried to clear my mind, I lost concentration so my injuries are a bit visible. I don''t look like a mutted soldier with war wounds, but I do look like a troubled teenager who got into a gang fight. I sighed wearily. ¨C "I will talk about itter, for now, I just want to rest" The women were concerned but did not insist on getting answers. They know me and they know I''ve been in a lot of fights so these must be the marks of another fight. My scars made the situation a bit awkward, so we left the bathroom and I headed to the kitchen to make something to eat. While I was eating, the women returned to the living room to continue ying. Although they were worried about my injuries, before long they were cheerful and noisy again. Normally I would take advantage of self-victimization to gain more control of these women''s hearts, but now I''m grateful that they can have fun without worrying too much about me. Listening to theirughter is rxing... Normally Nino would be the one to help me in the kitchen, but she was insistent onpeting with Kotonoha. It seems that Nino is jealous of my rtionship with Kotonoha would have started before my rtionship with her, but objectively before I only saw Kotonoha as a wallet that I could sleep with. I have be very soft... This is not so bad. The door opened and the most troublesome quintuplet entered the kitchen. "I don''t need your help Miku, I want to make food, not poison" ¨C I spoke with a slight mockery. "¡­" ¨C Miku remained silent as she looked at my back. I''m so tired that I didn''t even try to assess her emotions and thoughts. If she wants to stab me I don''t care, I just hope she doesn''t ruin the meal. "Aren''t you going to turn around?" ¨C Miku''s voice contained many emotions, but mainly there was anger. "Why do it?" ¨C I shrugged and continued cutting the vegetables. ¨C "If you want to hit me then do it and stop bothering me, if you want to stab me then use the knife that is on the table, do not dirty the clean ones" "¡­" ¨C I heard how Miku clenched her teeth with extreme anger. Miku came up behind me. She didn''t hold the knife so she doesn''t seem to have gone crazy, although her mind must be full of stupid thoughts. "Why..." ¨C Miku''s voice trembled from the mixture of conflicting emotions. ¨C "Why did you start a rtionship with Ichika? Why did you have sex with Nino? What the hell is wrong with you?!" The kitchen doesn''t have good sound instion, so that scream was heard all the way to the room where the women were ying video games. "Something happened?" ¨C Itsuki asked us with concern. "Miku tried to burn the rice" ¨C I answered sarcastically. "... I''m going there" ¨C Itsuki doesn''t trust me. "It''s not necessary" ¨C Miku contained the anger in her voice. ¨C "This idiot keeps saying that my food is poison¡­" "Heh" - Nino''sugh was heard. "Okay" ¨C Itsuki spoke with resignation and continued ying with her sisters and Kotonoha. I put the knife down on the table and grabbed a rag to clean my hands, then turned to face Miku. ¡­oh¡­ Miku had teary eyes. She was trying hard not to break down in tears as frustration and confusion covered her gaze. "Why did you have to do it with Nino?" ¨C Miku looked at me with a lot of hatred, but there were other emotions that she herself didn''t seem to understand. ¨C "I didn''t want to see something like that¡­ I didn''t want to see Nino like that¡­." I see¡­ Miku is furious because, seeing me have sex with Nino, she imagined herself in Nino''s ce. Disadvantages you have almost identical appearances. Miku seems to have been thinking about that scene and she can''t stop visualizing herself having sex with me. If I''m not mistaken, she has been masturbating while she thinks about my dick. Miku doesn''t love me, she doesn''t even like me a bit, she really has disgust and contempt towards me. For this reason, she feels a lot of hatred and frustration, for her, it is humiliating and desperate to feel sexual desire towards the man she hates. The reason she hates me isn''t that I did anything to her, it''s just that our personalities collide a lot like oil and water. In the time that I was the quintuplets'' bodyguard, Miku always hated me since she alwayspared me to the boy she liked. Fuutaro is responsible, rtively kind, and was the first person to appreciate Miku''s hobbies. On the other hand, I was totally apathetic towards the quintuplets and only cared about fulfilling my mission, besides, I always criticized Miku''s spoiled and childish attitude. Her attitude of ming others for her stupidity was annoying to me since she reminded me of myself. The only reason I hooked up with Ichika was that she was heartbroken and I had beers. Miku thinks I''m a bastard who only takes advantage of his sister''s naivety. She''s smarter than she looks and she knows I''m a horrible person, she even seems to suspect that I''m the serial killer Kuro. If it wasn''t because she''s too stubborn and has a skewed outlook, I''d like her because of her intellect and hypocrisy. "Hey Listen! Seize the moment to show her real pleasure! You enter her virgin hole while you make her moan to make her regret looking down on the Harem King! No woman can despise my partner, they will all be inseminated by my dog muahahahahahaha!" My migraine is proportional to the stupidity of Navi¡­ If I want, I can use an aggressive approach to make Miku agree to sleep with me, then make her feel regret destroy her self-esteem, and thus make her an obedient woman. Another option is to go the long way and show kindness to win her heart, so she will leave her feelings of love for Fuutaro and start loving me. Actually¡­I''m not in the mood for this. I sighed with annoyance. ¨C "Miku, your problems are not my problem" Miku widened her eyes in dismay. I rolled my eyes. - "What? Did you expect me to pity you and apologize to you? You are an idiot? Wait, you don''t need to answer, you''re not an idiot, you''re just a spoiled brat who mes others for her own mistakes" "¡­" ¨C And again she will cry. what a nuisance "If you''re going to cry then get out of here, I have to cook" ¨C I ignored Miku and continued cooking. "You''re not like Fuutaro, he would be nice to me¡­" ¨C Miku sounded like she wanted to make me jealous. "Then go annoy him" ¨C I answered apathetically. "¡­" ¨C Miku wanted to cry out of frustration. "You spend so much time reading books that you don''t know the real world" ¨C I didn''t hide the boredom in my voice. ¨C "Oh, sure, you are intelligent, you are the most intelligent of your sisters, but you are also the most idiot" I again heard Miku grit her teeth angrily. ¨C "Why do you always call me an idiot? Since we met, you always call me an idiot, at every moment you call me an idiot¡­" "It''s because you''re an idiot" ¨C I interrupted the drama of the idiot. ¨C "You are always feeling sorry for yourself and you act like a wounded animal that needs care, but you do that because you are afraid of being rejected, you are afraid of making an effort and failing, you simply prefer to say that the world attacks you and thus justify your mediocrity" I can already imagine what her reaction will be, so I covered the kitchen with [Anti-Rasen] so Itsuki doesn''t think that I''m bothering her sister. "...You''re a..." ¨C Miku couldn''t contain the emotions in her voice. ¨C "So you say that I am disgusting because I am afraid? Am I an idiot for being scared?! It''s normal to be afraid! This fucking world is scary, the people are scary!" "Yeah, yes, the world is to me for your problems, we are all bad and you are the victim" ¨C Let''s see, I''ll make Ichika''s favorite soup and Nino''s favorite stew, as for Kotonoha, I don''t know her favorite food like that I''ll make you some sushi. "Are you making fun of me?!" ¨C Miku was screaming again. "I''m just ying along with you" - I feel like I''m lecturing one of my daughters... - "ming others is easier than epting your own responsibilities, the world scares you because you''re not willing to make an effort in life, you just want people to pity you and give you everything easy, which is not a bad idea, you''re beautiful so you can be a parasite without worries " I feel so tired¡­. And again Miku was crying. what a nuisance. Miku kept crying while I was cooking, but she noticed that I''m not going to look at her so she stopped crying. She''s just a spoiled brat who wants attention. "...Am I unpleasant?" ¨C Miku asked with a mixture of frustration and sadness. She no longer tries to win my sympathy, she really wants to know if she is unpleasant. "You are not unpleasant, you are just a traumatized girl because your mother died at an early age and your father did not give you the attention you wanted" - I spoke without interest since this does not matter to me. ¨C "You and your sisters are all girls who didn''t receive adequate care, but you are the most immature since you are the most cunning and you think that the world shouldpensate you, but the truth is that the world doesn''t care about you" "That was cruel" ¨C Miku spoke angrily, but she wasn''t throwing a tantrum like before. - "But it''s true¡­" "epting it is the most difficult, congrattions" ¨C I spoke listlessly. "But you''re not better, you''re also a disaster" ¨C Miku tried to make fun of me. I nodded. ¨C "I have many problems and I am an idiot, I am also rubbish and all kinds of insults" "... It''s not fun if you ept it so easily" ¨C Miku was angry again. "I''m not three years old, I can recognize my ws and thus improve for the sake of my wives" ¨C I finished making the sushi, so I started making the dessert. "Wives¡­" ¨C Miku muttered bitterly. ¨C "I never thought that a womanizer could be minimally decent by having a harem" "And I never thought that a schr could be as childish as an elementary school brat, but here you are" ¨C I shrugged. "..." ¨C Miku came closer and stood next to me. ¨C "Are you always going to treat me like an idiot child?" "That depends on you" ¨C I stopped cooking and looked at Miku. ¨C "When will you stop acting like an idiot child?" Miku''s eyes were red from crying, but her gaze was no longer that of a spoiled child throwing a tantrum. For the first time, she finally showed emotional maturity. "You''re right about many things" ¨C Miku frowned. ¨C "But you are still an idiot, no, you are a bitter and idiotic old man, Fuutaro is much better than you" "Good for him" ¨C I answered apathetically. Miku frowned further. ¨C "You are supposed to get angry, where is your male pride?" "It''s dead, just like your neurons," ¨C I smiled wryly seeing the angry look of the brat. "¡­" ¨C Miku''s mouth kept twisting with bitterness, but he stopped fighting and just sighed. ¨C "I hate you, but I hate more that you are right¡­ I can no longer act like a child" "Congrattions, you just matured, have a sweet" ¨C I smiled and grabbed a spoon to take some of the chocte mousse I''m preparing, then I put the spoon in Miku''s mouth. Miku couldn''t get angry as her gaze was filled with joy as she savored the delicious dessert. I smiled wryly. ¨C "You are a brat" Miku frowned, but she didn''t stop savoring the dessert. "Go call your sisters, the food is ready" ¨C I shook my head because of how childish Miku is and began to arrange the food to take it to the table. Miku put the spoon in the sink and went towards the living room with aplicated expression, but before leaving the kitchen, she gave me onest look. ¨C "You are less hateful than I thought, but you are still an idiot" "Thank you" - I smiled. Miku sighed and left the kitchen. "Hey Listen! What was that damn shit?!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of my face. ¨C "You should teach that damn tsundere that she shouldn''t talk stupid in front of the King of the Harem! All women must submit to the almighty self-insertive machismo! You should go and put that bitch in her ce!" I sighed. ¨C "Navi, please, now I''m not in the mood¡­" "¡­" ¨C Navi stopped yelling. ¨C "Hey idiot, do you want a beer?" ¡­ I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I will not fall for your shit, I will not get drunk, my mental stability is on the rocks, and drinking alcohol could cause me a problem" Navi disappeared and reappeared, but this time the idiot was holding a pack of cheap beer that looked familiar¡­. "Did you just go to the United States to bring this?" ¨C My mouth trembled. Navi put the beer in front of me. ¨C "Hey, look, my purpose in life is to screw up your pathetic existence because you are my bitch, but you worry me, you look really bad and you need a drink" ¡­. "Luis" ¨C Tsubaki sighed in my mind. ¨C "Just this once I agree with Navi, for now, don''t think about the consequences and just rx" I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "It is strange that you say that, you are supposed to be the voice of reason" Tsubaki smiled softly. ¨C "My priority is your well-being, you are the man I love and I just want you to be happy" ¡­.. My migraine lessened a bit. "Fine¡­" - I took a can of beer. ¨C "Yoko, if I do something stupid stop me" Yoko raised an eyebrow. - "Because I?" I smiled. ¨C "Because you hate me and do not think about my well-being" "¡­" ¨C Yoko had aplex expression and she didn''t want to continue talking, she just nodded. Navi also opened a can and drank with me. "This tastes like urine" ¨C Navi finished the can in one gulp. "I know" - I nodded and drank the can. "Why do you like this garbage?" ¨C Navi drank another can. ¨C "You can make better liquor, we can also make the stupid elves make us fruit wine" "Living surrounded by luxuries is boring" - I sighed, this really tastes horrible. ¨C "Suffering allows us to enjoy the good things in life" Now I can ess an extremely luxurious life, but I will live for eternity, so I don''t want to go overboard with the luxuries or I will quickly get bored of immortality. It is better to enjoy the little things in life instead of drowning in luxuries. "That shit was said by a Buddhist" ¨C Navi drank another beer. ¡­ He hates Buddhists, but many of his teachings are useful. People drowning in luxuries tend to get bored with life and that is why theymit depraved acts such as orgies with children, murders, or cannibalism. I''m trash, but I don''t get sexual pleasure frommitting murder, so I prefer to keep a minimalist life. We finished our beers. I don''t feel bad and I remain sane. I think the excessive migraine is suppressing the effects of the alcohol¡­ I don''t know if I''m relieved or disappointed. I sighed and took the food to the dining room. The beautiful women gathered together and enjoyed a delicious meal..... Now that I see her up close, today Ichika looks more beautiful than usual.... Chapter Characters 4 Chapter Characters 4 Nanashi Mumei ¨C ya (Hololive) Shiki Ryougi (Fate/Grand Order) Esdeath (Akame Ga Kill!) Eto Yoshimura (Tokyo Ghoul) Kiss-Shot Acer-Orion Heart-Under-de (Monogatari) Medaka Kurokami (Medaka Box) Rumi Usagiyama (My Hero Academia) Mei Xueyan (Otherworldly Evil Monarch) Cecilia Alcott (Infinite Stratos) Charlotte Dunois (Infinite Stratos) Chifuyu Orimura (Infinite Stratos) Houki Shinonono (Infinite Stratos) Laura Bodewig (Infinite Stratos) Tabane Shinonono (Infinite Stratos) Tatenashi Sarashiki (Infinite Stratos) Maya Yamada (Infinite Stratos) Madoka Orimura (Infinite Stratos) rissa Harfouch (Infinite Stratos) Honne Nohotoke (Infinite Stratos) Ran Gotanda (Infinite Stratos) Shizune Takatsuki (Infinite Stratos) Kaoruko Mayuzumi (Infinite Stratos) Kanzashi Sarashiki (Infinite Stratos) Kiyoka Aikawa (Infinite Stratos) Lingyin Huang (Infinite Stratos) Tina Hamilton (Infinite Stratos) Utsuho Nohotoke (Infinite Stratos) Yoruichi Shihouin (Bleach) Kei Kishimoto (Gantz) Sei Sakuraoka (Gantz) Sadayo Suzumura (Gantz) Reika Shimohira (Gantz) Anzu Yamasaki (Gantz) Miho Nakayama (Gantz) Sumiko Yamada (Gantz) Kei Kurona (Gantz) Kimiko Ikegami (Gantz) Meiko Kaji (Gantz) Tae Kojima (Gantz) Mary e (Gantz) Ina''nis Ninomae ¨C Ghatanothoa (Hololive) Laplus Darknesss - Yibb-Tstll (Hololive) Kotonoha Katsura (School Days) Chapter 326: The author didnt do R18, kill him Chapter 326: The author didn''t do R18, kill him ..... Why am I lying in the corridor of the building where my apartment is? No, I know why I''m here since my memory prevents me from forgetting annoying things, but I want to evade reality... "Hey Listen! You can''t me me this time, you''re the dog in heat! By the way, excellent work, this will be the best porn you have done so far muahahahaha!" ... I used Ortro''s skill to ignore distances and thus destroyed the camcorder Navi was holding, but the jerk startedughing. "Muahahahaha! Toote, you stupid dog! Now everyone will know the masculine strength of the Harem King!" ¡­. That exins why I''m getting texts from BB and the other girls, they''re mad that I didn''t invite them to the fun. I sighed and stood up. The corridors are covered by a soft carpet, so it could be a good ce to take a nap, especially after a lot of physical activity¡­ This building is exclusive to me after I made some negotiations with Mr. Ichijo. Only my wives and the building staff are allowed in this ce, plus all the housekeeping and support staff are women with Contracts which makes them totally loyal to me. Because of this, I don''t need to be worried that Tsubaki, Yoko, and Nia are naked on the floor while they are fast asleep. I sighed and transported the three girls into my Core of Existence, then cleaned my body with [Rasen] and took out some clothes since I''m not an exhibitionist. My migraine decreased a bit, but the problems will increase... I sighed again and walked through the halls of the building. In the corridors, there were several naked women. They all had their bodies covered in sweat and there was a white liquid flowing from their orifices¡­ I kept sighing. I carefully cleaned the bodies of each woman and then carefully loaded them. One by one, I took each woman to afortable ce where they could rest. During my meal with the quintuplets, Kotonoha started talking about how we met, though her perspective was full of rainbows and emotional dependency. ording to her, I had saved her from suicide and gave her a reason to live, even protected her from the people who had hurt her and made sure no one else hurt her again. Honestly, no one who knows me would believe such nonsense, but Kotonoha''s sincere smile made Itsuki, Yotsuba, and Miku haveplicated looks. As the meal progressed, the effects of the alcohol began to take effect on me, which Ichika noticed since she had seen me drunk many times. The group of women normally don''t drink and only Ichika enjoys a ss of wine every weekend, but she and Kotonoha managed to convince them to drink with us. The alcohol affected me too much and I began to talk more than necessary. I talked about some of mytest experiences. Fortunately, I kept a minimum level of rationality, so I didn''t talk about supernatural matters, but it made women think that I fought against the Chinese mafia and Western terrorists¡­ In China, Lu San became famous as many famous women have been seen near him. Although many people investigate him either out of jealousy or profit, the truth is that Lu San gained a good reputation among the citizens as he helped rescue hundreds of civilians after the natural disaster. Basically, Lu San and the Harem King are heroes even among normal citizens. While I was drunk, I revealed that I am Lu San so women could easily find news about me on the inte. Normally the inte in China is heavily regted to prevent influence from other countries, but Monika had made my exploits known to the world to give me an identity with high social eptance. Lu San will be useful for my future ns, but that doesn''t matter now. The point of all this is that Itsuki started lecturing me about my dangerous lifestyle. She was very angry as my death would cause Ichika and Nino a lot of sadness. I epted Itsuki''s ims since she only wants to protect her sisters. While Itsuki was lecturing me, Ichika had convinced her sisters to drink some beer, but she didn''t tell them that it was imported German beer with a high percentage of alcohol. After a few drinks, Itsuki started acting like a middle-aged woman who''s been single for a long time and is now frustrated. Among the quintuplets, Itsuki was always the most mature since she took care of her sisters when her mother died. Growing up at an early age helps develop a strong sense of responsibility, but it also causes a lot of pent-up frustration because childhood was not enjoyed properly. In that sense, Itsuki and I are alike. I empathized with Itsuki since I also spent my childhood taking care of two idiot brats. In terms of maturity and intellect, my mother is a brat. I started talking to Itsuki about how troubled our families are. Meanwhile, Ichika distracted her sisters to give me a chance with Itsuki. Venting out our frustrations gave birth to a new feeling, and within minutes, we were both kissing. Miku and Yotsuba watched in horror as Itsuki and I began to strip. We didn''t even care that the group watched us have sex, Itsuki and I acted like lovers in love. At the time, we were both like single parents frustrated with life, so alcohol and sex became our outlet¡­ Normally I am more careful and patient with virgin or overly sensitive women. Using all my womanizing experience will only make them drown in sexual pleasure, but I prefer to let them feel a mixture of pleasure and romance. This time, my mind lost stability again, so my self-control decreased. Nia and Tsubaki managed to prevent me from turning into aplete sexual degenerate, but I did use some troublesome skills. [Lucky Pervert], [Harem King], [Lolimancer], [Harem Protagonist], [Netori Protagonist], [Pedophile Priest], [Monster Girl Tamer], and [Dimensional Motherfucker]. These skills and titles are normally restricted with [Anti-Rasen] since life would be too boring if I get every woman the easy way, but myck of self-control made me give in to my lustful desires. I didn''t do something disgusting like spread pheromones to sleep with all the women in the world, but all the women who are romantically or sexually rted to me could feel an increase in their sexual urges and emotions. Nia, Yoko, and Tsubaki managed to restrict the effects of my abilities so that only the women in this city would be affected, thus avoiding a national or international disaster. The first victims of my abilities were Ichika, Nino, and Kotonoha. The three of them decided to join in the fun after Itsuki passed out from excessive pleasure. While I was enjoying Nino''s body, there were two sisters who began to pant and put their legs together as if they wanted to masturbate. Miku was the first to relent. She still hates me, but her lust overcame her emotions. Among the quintuplets, Miku turned out to be the most perverted¡­ Well, sometimes that happens with socially withdrawn people. While I was having a little orgy with Kotonoha and the four sisters, Yotsuba seemed to be in the worst existential crisis of her life. She really wanted to join in on the fun, but her love for Fuutaro was stronger than her sexual urges. Yotsuba was not willing to be unfaithful to her boyfriend, but there were two enemies that surpassed her will and resolve. Ichika knows her sister very well and knew how to manipte her heart. She told Yotsuba that it was all the fault of alcohol, that it wasn''t infidelity but spending time with her sisters, that she shouldn''t stay away from her sisters since they''re a family, that it''s not infidelity as long as it''s not vaginal intercourse.... In short, I took Yotsuba''s anal virginity. As if that wasn''t enough, she gave in to the pleasure and agreed to let me use her vagina, even though she was moaning while crying for Fuutaro, which awakened my sadistic side... Now Yotsuba won''t be able to have orgasms unless her butt is hit during the sex¡­ Navi wasughing like a psycho as he said that I giarized Terasu-something. I don''t understand what that idiot is saying. After three hours, all six women were totally exhausted, but my erection hadn''t diminished¡­ Navi is aplete jerk, but this time he helped me. Tsubaki and Nia weren''t restraining my lust since sexual frustration could turn into rage. I''m used to sexual frustration as only Great Old Ones and Outer Gods can withstand my best sexual techniques without their minds breaking from the pleasure. In general, most of my harem can''t satisfy my libido, but I am mentally satisfied as long as my wives are happy. I have reached the point where the happiness of my wives matters more to me than my own pleasure. Despite that, currently, my mental stability is hanging by a thin thread that can be snapped by a mere gust of air. If my sexual frustration exceeds my patience, it is possible that my mind will be consumed by rage, which would be a disaster since I will try to destroy Gaia for no reason. Currently, the most dangerous thing in this World is me. While I was having an orgy with the Nakano sisters, Navi went looking for Lin Ruoxi and the apanying Servants. The Servant group already knows that I went to another world and they''re mad at me for not taking them to my side, so they don''t want to talk to me at the moment. Despite that, they were the first to react when Navi sought them out to help me. Navi told the women that I was cursed with a strong aphrodisiac poison and that my mind will be broken if I lose self-control. Lin Ruoxi and the other women thought that Navi was nning something stupid, but they got worried when they tried to contact me through the telepathic link and I didn''t respond. Navi convinced the women that I needed a big orgy to calm my mind, which was not a lie. If my mind got out of control, it was possible that I would capture Mumei and Shiki so that they would give me control of Gaia, besides, I would try to make them my sex dolls which would destroy their personalities. The mental instability of a psychopath is a very dangerous thing¡­ Navi gave Lin Ruoxi the list of women who would agree to sleep with me even though I am a womanizer. The students and the teacher who were summoned in Arifureta, the schoolgirls who agreed to be part of my harem, the married women I slept with before the awakening of my system, the women who work in my residential building, the supernatural beings with whom I have a good rtionship in this city¡­ Navi had not only gathered the women who are already part of my harem, the little lunatic had contacted the women who were still looking for me. It was strange to see familiar faces since I had forgotten most of them. Currently, I''m not in the mood to show the list of all the women who were part of the orgy, nor am I in a position to describe the sex scenes I had. Not only me, but the author is also mentally exhausted and can''t write sex scenes¡­ I know, life is disappointing. After gathering the women, Yu Mei-ren led the female Servants to take me back to my apartment. Thus began a bizarre event. Beautiful women kepting to the building while the halls of the ce were filled with moans. Normally this would draw the attention of annoying people, but Monika made sure that no one noticed this strange incident. She virtually deleted any social media post that discussed the bizarre incident. Mr. Ichijo tried to contact me to find out what the hell was going on, but I was too busy making married women moan. Monika took care of all the little problems. I''ll need to give her a nice reward. Navi seemed to enjoy the idea of me sleeping with the women of this city, so that idiot didn''t contact the women of my world and I only slept with the women who live in Gaia. The only exceptions were Tsubaki, Nia, and Yoko. At first, Nia was crying while she was apologizing to a certain Simon, but after an hour, she herself was shaking her hip¡­ As for Yoko¡­ She bit my neck as if she wanted to kill me, but she didn''t stop shaking her hip, so she hated and enjoyed the situation. She is a violent woman, but she is already something normal in my life. One way or the other. This all worked and now my headache is tolerable, but my mental fatigue increased¡­ A wild sex life is fun, but the consequences will be a headache. Fortunately, I kept a functional neuron and used [Anti-Rasen] to prevent unwanted pregnancy, but the dramas will be a headache¡­. Several of the women here I only met once and never spoke to again, but Lin Ruoxi proved that a great talent in business can also be a great talent in manipting groups of people. I didn''t notice it before, but Lin Ruoxi has the potential to be the assistant of some cult leader who seeks to build a harem by cheating on naive women. I think I once read that something like this happened in the United States, something rted to a blonde actress who managed to get away despite having manipted and extorted innocent women... Meh, never mind. Lin Ruoxi hates the idea of me having a harem, but for my sake, she''ll do whatever she does¡­ she''s a lovely woman. My only annoyance is that there were too young women¡­ I looked at the two women sleeping happily across from me. Senko and Shiro from Sewayaki Kitsune no Senko-san¡­. I hate myself, although I don''t regret it. Shiro is practically a brat, but she can act mature at times. As for Senko... She''s aplicated matter. To tell the truth, I don''t feel the slightest sexual desire towards To tell the truth, I don''t feel the slightest sexual desire towards Senko, and it''s not just because her childish body prevents me from seeing her as a woman, but her attitude gives me peace of mind without the need for sexual contact, her gentle physical contact is very rxing. On the other hand, Senko''s motherly and mature attitude made me see something very interesting. For most of my life, I have hated everything rted to motherhood since I had a motherplex. I hated my mother for not giving me attention and affection, then that need for affection turned into absolute disgust, but deep down in my heart, I longed for my mother''s affection and attention. Well, that''s in the past. Thanks to Senko I realized that I no longer hate motherhood or motherly women, I could even appreciate Senko''s gentle and loving attitude. Thanks to Senko, I feel like one of my biggest emotional problems has been cured. Senko has the appearance of a brat, but in my heart, she is an important woman. Now I can say with total certainty that I no longer desire my mother''s affection, I am no longer self-conscious about her indifference, and I am no longer tormented by my childhood traumas. Now I only feel contempt and disgust for that stupid woman, now I really want her to die. "Hey Listen! You fucking dog, you are not supposed to heal your traumas, you have to realize the pleasure of incest so you can get your mother pregnant!" ¨C Navi tried to throw a soda can at my face. I caught the can and left the room where the two kitsune girls were sleeping, then opened the soda can. The soda had been shaken so the foam spilled out, but I feel at peace and that doesn''t matter to me anymore. I drank the soda and sighed with satisfaction. ¨C "It is nice to ovee a trauma" "Hey Listen! You fucking fucking dog, now I''m going to have to do something to force you to inseminate your mother! Fuck it, I want a vacation too!" ¨C Navi yelled with joy, then began to eat French fries. ¨C "Hey asshole, I want tabasco sauce!" I smiled wryly and pulled out a jar of sauce for the idiot. My mood improved a bit. "Fucking idiot, ept incest!" ¨C Navi kept yelling stupid things so I ignored him and went to Umaru''s room, although I went to the bathroom first to take a shower. When the orgy started, Umaru sensed the danger so she fled to her room and locked herself in so as not to be coteral damage. Ina and Medaka apanied Umaru since both girls were not willing to sleep with me. Ina is too shy and Medaka still mistrusts me. I respected her decision and was honestly relieved that Umaru didn''t have incestuous fetishes. I even made Ortro go with the three women to protect them from me. Ortro is not interested in sexual acts, she is happy as long as she is by my side, so she had no problem with not participating in the orgy, besides, she had a new toy. The piece of corpse that Kotonoha had brought to Ichika''s house was the head of her ex-boyfriend. I think his name was Makoto. Now Ortro is using that head as a ball. By the way, I used [Mythomania] to hide Ortro''s injuries or it will be weird to see a brat with half an open skull, although it''s already very rare to see her doing ser tricks with a human head instead of a ball. By the way, the other women in the chat room were now fast asleep. I made sure that all of them werepletely satisfied. Kiss-Shot and Mei Xueyan are quite resilient even if they aren''t Higher Entities, but sexual intercourse can be more exhausting than a desperate fight, so both women sumbed after a couple of hours. Honestly, the woman I liked the most in the chat room was the rabbit woman Rumi. She''s not very strong, but her body and her attitude fit my tastes. "Hey Listen! Shit shota must be crying blood muahahaha! Nom nom" ¨C Navi wasughing while she ate. The incubus system user is still alive, although his situation is worse than death. System Goddess found his soul useful, so he is now an experiment in a magus''boratory. Leylin is now part of the investigation department led by System Goddess. The magus is much smarter than all my harem put together, but he''s also very obedient so System Goddess and Daedalus are working in hisb. Before BB and the girls went to find a cure for [Paranoia], they gave Leylin a warning. If I die, take damage, or just get mad, then they''ll chase him across the multiverse to destroy his soul. Gogh hates violence and her greatest passion is to be an artist, but she herself took an Oath that she will destroy Leylin if something bad happens to me. That doesn''t just apply to a betrayal at the hands of the magus, if an external enemy harms me then Gogh will kill the magus. Leylin is a logical man and has fewer emotions and pride than me. The only reason he''s even slightly trustworthy is that only aplete jerk would make Azathoth angry. Leylin has removed almost all emotions from himself, but he retains two essential emotions for any entity. Curiosity to new knowledge so as not to lose the sense of living, and fear of death to protect his own life. If I die, Gogh will destroy the multiverse, so Leylin is willing to help me with my stupid things. The nuclear tactic of "I lose, everyone loses" turned out to be the weakness of one of the smartest men in the multiverse. ¡­ My mind keeps wandering... I need a break, a real break that doesn''t involve orgies and women. I''m really tired... I sighed and knocked on the door when I got to Umaru''s room. There was no response so I sighed. ¨C "Brat, I can hear you are ying video games, open the door" "¡­ No! Damn onii-chan degenerate!" ¨C Umaru yelled anxiously. She''s seen me go crazy and kill people, but this is the first time she''s seen me act like a sexual degenerate. It''s normal for her to be scared. I sighed. ¨C "I know that you used the cameras that I installed in the house to observe me, stop doing stupid things and open the door, you saw that I recovered my self-control" "W-We weren''t watching!" ¨C Medaka yelled anxiously. ¨C "W-Who would want to see something so repulsive and degenerate?! Pervert!" From what I''ve seen, Medaka''s emotions are artificial as she replicates what she sees. She is so perfect that she lost the humanity in her heart. Maybe she manages to develop real emotions in her Original World. Surely that happens because of the friends she makes, in addition to the sincere love of the man she thinks she loves, but that would only happen if she hadn''t been kidnapped by the chat room. The chat room had restructured Medaka''s emotions so that she believed she loved the system user, but Umaru''s interference made those false emotions disappear. Although Medaka did not fall in love with the system user, the reconfiguration of her emotions was irreversible, so her mind underwent a significant but subtle change. Medaka wants to save people because she believes that this is the right thing to do, her kindness is born from preset programming and not from true kindness, in fact, she is incapable of empathy and only feels sympathy. Empathy is seeing others as equals and sympathy is looking down on them with pity. Medaka is so perfect that she can only look at people like helpless animals. That changed and her emotions began to be real. For starters, Umaru became Medaka''s first friend and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Medaka sees my sister as her best friend. This brought a problem for her. Medaka doesn''t trust me because ording to her perception, I am an abominable monster who destroys entire worlds just to satisfy my selfish desires, which is totally true. Despite that, Medaka can''tpletely hate me either as she is thankful that I indirectly protected her from the system user, also rescued her from a miserable death, and most importantly, we are husband and wife now, plus I am the brother of her best friend. A normal woman would have a lot of emotional conflicts in such a situation, but Medaka still isn''t used to having emotions totally her own, so she feels much more confusion than a normal woman. ¡­. Ugh shit¡­. Too much rational analysis... My head hurts thinking... I sighed. ¨C "Anyway, Umaru pack your bags, we''re leaving in two hours" It''s about to dawn and today is Thursday. I want to go to the hot spring inn early to rx until Sunday. On Monday I will go back to school, a mundane life as a student will help me rx. Although teenagers are a headache, the problems of insignificant people are a sigh of reliefpared to problems that exceed the global scale... "Let''s go to the hot springs?!" ¨C Umaru opened the door while she looked at me very excitedly, but she rolled her eyes when she saw me. ¨C "Are you an exhibitionist now?" I took a quick shower and now have a towel wrapped around my waist to cover my genitals. "I just took a shower" - I shrugged. ¨C "Unlike you, I have hygiene, little skunk" Umaru''s mouth twitched. ¨C "I don''t smell bad, I smell like flowers!" "Flowers and fried food" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "You smell like a Frenchman from the middle ages who tries to hide his bad hygiene with perfume" Umaru raised an eyebrow and sniffed at her armpit, then red at me. ¨C "I don''t smell bad, I bathed three days ago!... Bathing every day is bad for the hair" "You can wash your body without washing your hair" ¨C I smiled at how stupid this brat is. ¨C "Anyway, pack your bags, and don''t forget to bring clean underwear, I''m not going to wash your panties" "You don''t wash my underwear!" ¨C Umaru''s face turned red and she looked at Ina. ¨C "He is a lying idiot, don''t believe him! I wash my own clothes!" "..." ¨C Ina looked away, she knows that Umaru is toozy to wash her own clothes. "Um, doesn''t your mom wash your clothes?" ¨C Medaka asked her as she tried not to look at my half-naked body. I''m not extremely handsome like the previous system user or Leylin, but I have the body of a professional swimmer so I''m attractive to many women, especially teenage girls. "¡­" ¨C Umaru looked down. I sneered. ¨C "That stupid woman only knows how to wash her husband''s clothes, she doesn''t even wash her own clothes, I have to do the cleaning or the house will be filled with rats" "... B-But she started cleaning the house when we moved here" ¨C Umaru had a worried look. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "She did that because she thinks that this house was provided by Seiji, she doesn''t want to give a bad impression to her imaginary boyfriend" Umaru already knows that I am Seiji. She vomited thinking that I seduced our mother, but she calmed down when I exined the misunderstanding that Yakuso caused. (Author''s Note: Yasuko Takasu of Toradora) Now Umaru is worried since our stupid mother fell for my fake identity. If she finds out the truth, her stupidity might make her fall in love with her son, which would be too gross. In that sense, Umaru is worried that I want to kill our mother. Because of that, she made me swear to protect that stupid woman, Umaru wants to protect our mother from the greatest danger¡­ me. Umaru was silent. Her heart is filling with helplessness and worry, she feels useless because she can''t think of a way to fix the bad rtionship between our mother and me. I sighed and put my hand on her head. ¨C "We will go on vacation, so do not think about problems and just rx" Umaru nodded slightly sadly. I admit that I love this brat and it bothers me to see her sad, but the disgust I feel towards our mother is such that even [Mythomania] cannot change it. I already tried because I don''t want Umaru to cry if I kill that stupid woman, but I just can''t make myself ept that woman. I was about to leave the room, but Ina seemed to want to tell me something, even though she was too embarrassed to see my half-naked body and she can''t speak. I smiled wryly and my body was covered in casual clothes. "Onii-chan is a magical girl" ¨C Umaru sneered, she quickly recovers from depressive thoughts. I ignored the brat and spoke softly to Ina. ¨C "Is there something you need?" Ina was holding a video game controller and tried to hide her face with the controller. I moved a little closer to her, which increased the redness on her face. ¨C "Wah!" She''s so adorable that it''s fun to tease her. "Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru held my arm while she frowned. ¨C "Only I can make fun of Ina-chan!" I smiled and stepped back. ¨C "Brat, only brainless losers bully weaker people, that is pathetic" Umaru smiled proudly. ¨C "Compared to Ina-chan I am weaker than an ant, so I can make fun of her" ¡­ I sighed withplex feelings. ¨C "I have educated you well, perhaps too well" "Hey Listen! The dog raised the hamster! The hamster can say daddy yamete kudasai kimochi!" "....." ¨C Umaru and I looked at Navi with disgust. One moment. "No, Umaru! You little idiot!" - I was very slow... "Onii-chan, yamete kudasai" ¨C Umaru looked at me with such a stupid face that I wanted to vomit. "PffffffffffffffFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFE AHAHAHAHAHAHA! This will go to my favorites folder! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" I fell to my knees on the ground... I want to die¡­ "Onii-chan don''t die! Don''t leave your cute little sister alone, we still have to take care of our daughter Ina-chan!" ¡­. Ugh¡­. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "A-Aren''t you overdoing it?" Only Ina is decent¡­ "Onii-chan is strong and he will be fine, Onii-chan is very strong~ stronger onii-chan~" ...¡­ That''s all. I stood up. "O-Onii-chan?" ¨C Umaru began to tremble. I grabbed Umaru and carried her under my arm. ¨C "You spoiled brat, you stink of pizza, I''m going to bathe you" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" ¨C Umaru began to scream as if she had seen her mother die. ¨C "Onii-chan is a lolicon viin who enjoys subduing defenseless girls! Let go of me, you evil lolicon!" My mouth trembled. ¨C "Your mouth stinks, I am going to brush your teeth" Umaru covered her mouth. - "No! I don''t want to be like Kare00 in Monogatari!" I ignored the screams of the brat and took her to the bathroom to bathe her. "Now I won''t be able to get married¡­" ¨C Umaru pretended to cry while I washed her hair. I''m good at bathing my daughters because I''ve been bathing Umaru all my life. This brat is so stubborn that I keep bathing her even though she is already a teenager. Umaru finally resigned herself to the situation, she sighed and stopped pretending to cry. ¨C "Brother, is it true that you became a siscon?" She doesn''t call me Onii-chan, so she''s seriously asking me that question. "No" - I sighed. ¨C "But if you try to have a boyfriend, I will kill him" "¡­" ¨C Umaru smiled wryly. ¨C "That is what a siscon would say" I sighed again. ¨C "I know, but my mental situation isplicated¡­ I do not love you romantically, but I love you as my sister, however, my love is possessive¡­ I will not let anyone separate you from my side" "Siscon yandere" ¨C Umaru snorted with disdain. "Whatever" ¨C I sighed and finished washing Umaru''s hair. This brat had pizza crumbs in her hair¡­ I''ll never understand how she smells good despite having the hygiene of a bum. "Brother, thanks for not abandoning me¡­" ¨C Umaru stood up and turned around to look at my face. "Just don''t ept unknown invitations again" ¨C I smiled slightly. "I don''t mean the chat room" ¨C Umaru shook her head which sshed some water. ¨C "You already exined to me that at first you took care of me by some kind of magical contract, but now you can ignore that contract, right?" I nodded, there''s no point in hiding this. Umaru smiled, very few times have I seen her smile with such sincerity. ¨C "Thank you for not abandoning me even when you obtained power, wealth, and freedom¡­" Umaru started crying and hugged me. ¨C "Thank you for staying with me" I let out a subtle sincere smile and hugged my sister. ¨C "You are a headache, but you are my sister, I will not abandon you" "Thank you" ¨C Umaru hugged me tighter. We hugged for a few minutes until we remembered something very ufortable. We were both naked. Umaru stopped hugging me and looked at my crotch, then nodded approvingly. - "Good, you didn''t get a boner, officially you''re not a siscon" I rolled my eyes and wiped away Umaru''s tears with my hand. ¨C "Stop saying nonsense and get in the bathtub, you still have to pack your bags to go on vacation" "Onii-chan, vacations are supposed to be enjoyed, you shouldn''t be so hasty" ¨C Umaru sighed. I sighed. ¨C "I want to go on vacation before something stupid happens that ruins my rest" Umaru raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Onii-chan is being paranoid" "My life is stupid, anything can happen" - I sighed, the migraine returned... Umaru patted my shoulder. ¨C "Be strong Onii-chan, at least you have your lovely sister to take care of you" ¡­ I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You cannot even kill a cockroach without crying" "I''m not that weak anymore!" ¨C Umaru yelled angrily. ¨C "In Gantz, I faced many monsters!" "Right" - I nodded and frowned. ¨C "Do not do it again, you are not allowed to fight" Umaru smiled. ¨C "Okay, my yandere Onii-chan will protect me~" This brat¡­ I sighed and we got into the tub. The hot water is rxing. "Hey, Onii-chan" ¨C Umaru spoke with slight confusion. ¨C "Doesn''t our family seem strange to you?" "Yes" - I nodded without thinking much. "You don''t understand" ¨C Umaru sighed. ¨C "You are the reincarnation of a mythological creature and system user, I became part of a chat room, our father disappeared and not even the gods know where he is, as if that were not all, our mother was sent to an isekai without the need for Truck-kun" Truck-kun? Is this some inte joke? Whatever. Although, what Umaru said is true. It''s all very suspicious... Ah, whatever, I''m not in the mood to specte. I sighed. ¨C "Later I will investigate what is happening, for now, I just want to rest" Umaru nodded. ¨C "Do you want me to wash your back?" I nodded and we had a quiet moment. Ina and Medaka had been spying on us from behind the bathroom door, but we ignored them, just rxed. It''s nice to have a peaceful moment with my sister. Letting go of unnecessary grudges is rxing¡­ --- --- --- Author''s Note: Lately, the tform deletes the images that I put which frustrates and depresses me. I''m going to keep trying to put images of characters, but I don''t have much free time and I can''t check if the image is visible, sorry. On the other hand, I already updated the list of characters with the waifus from China. As a reminder, Luis murdered the protagonist and stole the plot armor from him, that''s why there are so many waifus that practically came out of nowhere, definitely not my pathetic attempt to expand the harem just for the sake of it.... Some waifus are not in the novel yet and don''t know Luis, for example, Queen Catherine, but those waifus are already connected to waifu by the plot armor Luis got from Mumei. Anyway, a hug, and thanks for continuing to read despite my shorings as a writer. Chapter 327: Sigh of Relief Chapter 327: Sigh of Relief My Rasen Dimension is full of clothes so it was easy to get clothes for Ina and Medaka. I only had to adapt the clothes ording to the measurements of both women, which only took me a few seconds. I have be a housewife... After preparing our things, we headed to the parking lot of the building to go to the hot springs. I feel ufortable leaving without saying goodbye to the women with whom I had an orgy. Although some of them are irrelevant to me, several of these women are important to me, so I feel ufortable not giving them the attention they want. Well, they will be fine, besides, there will be a lot of drama since several of those women were in love with Seiji and others with Luis. I''m too tired to do a dramatic performance, so before the orgy started, I told them my identity and gave them the option to leave, although if they left, then I would never speak to them again. I am considering killing the women who left, but Tsubaki stopped me... Some women decided to leave as they did not want to sleep with a teenager, and other women felt guilty for betraying their families. Despite that, many women stayed, but they will make a lot of noise when they woke up as some of them will regret sleeping with me. Anyway, I''ll leave those problems to my future self, fuck that asshole. For now, I''ll ignore potential problems and just focus on rxing. If the world copses, it won''t be my problem. Tsubaki, Yoko, and Nia are still asleep in my mind, so I don''t have a voice of reason to make me rethink my actions. Despite everything, I left an army of Spiral Puppets to protect the women who decided to enter my harem¡­ I won''t let them get hurt and I won''t let them leave my harem to return to their husbands either... Ichika, Pansy, Yu Mei-ren, and Lin Ruoxi are smart women, so they will be able to deal with the dramas that are about to start, also, the women in the chat room will be helpful, especially Eto, she is very talented to manipte people through emotional dependency and feelings of guilt. Right now, I only care about resting... Arriving at the parking lot, I took out a Spiral Puppet to use as a driver. All the staff in the building are women and they are now fast asleep. "It''s strange to see peopleing out of your shadow" ¨C Umaru smiled wryly when she saw the Spiral Puppet. ¨C "You are a cheap copy of Sun00 Ji00 Wo000" "Yeah, whatever, just get in the truck" ¨C I sighed and put the bags in the trunk. "Hey Listen! That''s something a lolicon would say!" ¨C Navi was having fun. "Onii-chan is a Monogatari fan" ¨C Umaru sighed with disappointment. ¡­. Whatever. [System Notification: The entity ''Seraph'' has sent a message] I got in the truck and opened Seraph''s message. [Hero, indeed, your mother was one of the people who was brought to the Tower of Awakening. She is still in the tutorial phase and I can only intervene from the third floor, so I can''t help her, but there is a way to protect her. The Tower participants have been called yers and to encourage their talents, the Constetion System was implemented. Using this method, some Higher Entities and veteran Heroes can sponsor yers, either with materials, artifacts, abilities, or Awakening Points, the currency used within the Tower. The Constetion System is exclusive to entities of high rank or with great authority, but you are still considered a rookie Hero so you cannot be a patron. I talked to a friend and she did me a favor. Now there is a space that you can use to sponsor your mother. I will send you the manual where the operation of the Constetion System is better exined, in addition, I will send you an artifact so that you can be a sponsor. I''ll be very busy with the Tower, but I''ll do my best to take care of your mother. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me. My work is important, but you are my priority. Take care of yourself] I sighed internally. Seraph is so cute that I am fighting against my desire to invade Paradise to have her by my side¡­. [System Notification: The stat ''Obsession: Yandere'' has been contained by the stat ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral''] [Warning: The user''s internal struggle is damaging the user''s mind] Damn migraine... I sent a thank message to my pretty wife and pulled out the manual. I honestly want to let that stupid woman die, but if she dies and I didn''t try to save her, it''s possible that Umaru will find out in the future which will hurt her already fragile heart¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. "Brat" ¨C I talked to my silly sister. She was watching anime with Ina and Medaka on her cell phone, but she turned to look at me. ¨C "What''s wrong Onii-chan? Do you want to watch On00 Piec00 with us?" I gave her the manual and a simple-looking cell phone. The person who designed this artifact has very little imagination. "Here, take care of the stupid woman" - I closed my eyes. "Uh?" ¨C Umaru looked at the things I gave her and her voice rose in volume. ¨C "A Korean dungeon novel?! What kind of clich¨¦ is this?!" I don''t understand what the brat is saying and I honestly don''t care. My mother is such a stupid woman that only death will make her reflect on her mistakes, but if she dies then Umaru will be sad. I''m not going to help the stupid woman, so I''ll leave the matter in Umaru''s hands. If our mother dies, then Umaru won''t be able to me me. We continue advancing calmly to leave the city. The onsen that Mr. Ichijo rmended to me is outside of this city, in neutral territory. Most cities in Japan have been separated into territories upied by Japan''s strongest families, but the city we are going to is a neutral territory where any conflict between supernatural factions is prohibited. Normally this would make ambitious idiots want to take control of the city, but that territory is the resting ce of independent Guardians who don''t belong to any faction. I heard that this city is very valuable for youkai and Shinto deities since it is the grave of Amaterasu, but I don''t care, I just want to rest. We were about to enter the city, but I remembered something troubling. After the orgy, I forgot to put restrictions on my troublesome skills¡­ Shit. Veryte, I can feel a disturbance in space, I also feel that Gaia''s plot armor is reacting¡­ I opened a can of soda and decided to ignore the plot. I''m on vacation. "Hey Listen! Stop the car!" - Navi, you are shit. "Oh? Eeeehhh?!" ¨C Ina noticed something outside the car. ¨C "Ooohh more waifus from Fate!" Ina knows Fate, in fact, she knows all the stories that make up this World, so she has started to show Umaru the series and games that make up this ce. Although Ina has no powers of creation or materialization, it is easy for the Ancient Ones to turn memories of her into images, so Umaru has been watching the anime in Ina''s memory. I made the Spiral Puppet keep driving, but Ina started making weirdly adorable sounds to convince me to stop the car. I sighed internally. Sometimes I hate being a protagonist... We are in an uninhabited part of the road, so no one noticed the brat that had appeared on the side of the road. Our car stopped. Ina, Medaka, Umaru, and Navi got out of the car and quickly went over to the brat to see her condition. [System Notification: The entity ''Ryougi Shiki'' seeks to contact the user] ¡­ Damnit. I opened the telepathic call and spoke before Shiki could ruin my break. - "No, I''m on vacation" "I haven''t even said anything" ¨C Shiki sighed. "I don''t care, I said I''m on vacation" ¨C I massaged my forehead. "But¡­" ¨C Shiki wanted to talk, so I ended the call. [System Notification: The entity ''Ryougi Shiki'' seeks to contact the user] [System Notification: The entity ''Ryougi Shiki'' seeks to contact the user] [System Notification: The entity ''Ryougi Shiki'' seeks to contact the user] ¡­ What a hassle... "I''ll say it for thest time, I''m on vacation" ¨C I''m starting to get angry... "Luis, listen to me for a moment" ¨C Shiki spoke hurriedly. ¨C "Do you remember that I told you about U-Olga?" When I shared information with Shiki, she told me something very interesting. Apparently, Beast VII was a native of this World and she was one of the pivotal pieces of the plot. When the war between ya and Gaia started, Beast VII was on Gaia''s side and almost seeded in destroying ya, but ya used her trump card, the system user. Beast VII was imprisoned since she should not die, her destiny was too important for the functioning of this World, so she had to stay within Gaia. Beast VII heard that Gaia died, which increased her hatred towards ya and all of humanity. Beast VII is an extremely narcissistic woman who sees everyone as inferior beings, but Gaia was the only entity that she considered a friend. When BB invaded Gaia, Beast VII gained the opportunity to understand a Concept of her own, allowing her to be a Higher Entity, though she was still a prisoner. The apocalypse caused by Abby was the perfect opportunity for Beast VII to leave this World. That was how this World got an extremely dangerous enemy. Beast VII has focused most of her efforts on conquering this World as she wants revenge for the death of her friend. Honestly, none of that mattered to me. Beast VII keeps sending me missions thanks to the fake system built by System Goddess, also, Koyanskaya is pretending to have joined me to spy on my actions, so she keeps in contact with Beast VII''s ves to finish building the other 6 Lostbelts. Even though Beast VII is very dangerous, I have ignored this situation as I have much more important things to think about. Right now, my highest priority is the Harem Emperor. Leylin had information about that jerk, and if that information is true, then things are about to turn into aplete mess¡­ I sighed as Umaru and the girls helped the brat. ¨C "Don''t tell me that brat is rted to Gaia''s life" "Something like that" ¨C Shiki sighed. ¨C "In the natural course of Destiny, she is one of the fundamental pieces for the materialization of Gaia''s consciousness, but the constant changes in this World have made the Destiny unstable and unpredictable" I see. The changes in the plot have caused everything to be a mess. "You don''t even know if Gaia is still alive, just forget about it" ¨C I frowned. "I can''t do it" ¨C Shiki sighed mncholy. ¨C "I will not give up while there is a small possibility that Gaia is still alive¡­ I was wrong not to stop the conflict between ya and Gaia, now I need to fix things" "That''s not my problem" - I closed my eyes. "Luis, I know you''re not in the mood, but I need you to protect that little girl, she has a kind heart and she needs a home" ¨C Shiki spoke with concern. ¨C "If we can find Gaia, it is possible that U-Olga will be our ally¡­ Wouldn''t you like to have a strong ally who can help you outside of this world?" "No" - I lied. - "I''m on vacation" "¡­" ¨C Shiki sighed. ¨C "I will give you five Servants, also, I will allow you to use this World as a base, you can bring all the allies you want and I will notin" She doesn''t know that I am rallying the Outer Gods, but she knows me and knows that I am capable of rallying marginalized entities to form an elite squad. What a fucking headache... "If it''s not enough¡­" ¨C Shiki sighed heavily. ¨C "I will ept being your ve, you can do whatever you want with me, but I hope you can protect ya and Gaia¡­" ¡­ "You''re a damn nuisance" ¨C I didn''t hide the disgust in my voice. "Luis, please¡­" ¨C Shiki now had a pitiful voice. ¡­ "Hey Listen! Don''t be a whiny bitch and take the deal! You spank that cute ass of hers while you make her moan! While other idiots go for normal waifus, you must impregnate ROOT!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. ¨C "This is the best opportunity to create a safe space for your craziest wives!" ¡­. "For now I''ll take her with me" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "I am on vacation so I will not get involved in the path of Destiny, but I will look for Gaia when my vacation is over" "Thank you" ¨C Shiki sighed softly, then returned to her usual teasing but kind attitude. ¨C "Ara, now should I call you danna-sama? Or do you prefer that I call you master? Should I wear a traditional dress or a maid outfit?" "The maid outfit" ¨C I answered apathetically. "Eh?" ¨C Shiki let out a confused sound. ¨C "I didn''t think you would ept it¡­" "Shiki..." ¨C I sighed seeing that my fingers had turned into fangs for a moment. ¨C "Now you belong to me, don''t forget it¡­" "... Luis, you''re starting to scare me" ¨C Shiki spoke with a mixture of irony and confusion. "Say hello to Mumei for me" ¨C I sighed and closed the call. I''m going to have my damn vacation, no matter the consequences... "Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru got into the van together with a ck-haired brat. ¨C "Can we keep her?! Look, she''s too cute!" "Umaru, that brat is not a dog" ¨C I sighed. [Name: Miyu Sakatsuki (Miyu Edelfelt) Origin: Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya. Fate/Grand Order. Categories: Woman. Waifu. loli. Schoolgirl. Mahou Shoujo. Kuudere. Brocon. Yuri. Submissive. Maid. Genius. Prodigy. Heroic Spirit (alternate timeline). Servant (alternate timeline). Doujin material. Fanservice. Emotional dependence. Rational thought. Human sacrifice. Tragic heroine. Plot engine] The upgrade to [Reader''s Madness] increased the power of [Character Token], but now this skill is filling up with stupid information... I ignored Umaru and looked at the brat while gesturing with my hand for her toe closer. - "Come here" "Onii-chan, you can''t get your hands on Miyu-chan or the UN will lock you up!" ¨C Umaru hugged Miyu. "Umaru, keep quiet" ¨C I frowned and looked at Miyu. ¨C "Brat, I know youe from an alternate timeline and I honestly don''t care, nowe here for a moment, I need to check something" Miyu got flustered. Her expression shows that she just escaped from a battlefield, rather, she was sent to a safe ce during a battle¡­ I honestly don''t care what the brat''s story is or what her feelings are, but there is something in her soul that is bothering me. Umaru smiled kindly. ¨C "It''s okay, Miyu-chan, my Onii-chan is a lolicon who slept with kitsune lolis, but he won''t hurt you¡­ maybe¡­ possibly¡­ well, it won''t hurt, I think so" Miyu didn''t understand Umaru''s stupidities. She seems to be very smart, but she alsocks life experience so she is very naive and innocent. Medaka frowned since she only thinks bad things about me, but she kept silent. She already knows when I''m serious. Miyu came closer to me and I put my hand on her head. [Paranoia] is not with me which diminishes my analytical abilities, but [Reader''s Perspective] still has a great ability to search for information. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has encountered a high-level barrier that limits information. The skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' has been used. The title ''Silly Jack'' has found a mid-tier Contract. The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has found the energy of a system user] I do not recognize this energy, it is the trace of a system user I do not know... But I''m sure of something... That damn asshole is rted to this.... Harem Emperor¡­. [System Notification: The stat ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral'' and the skill ''Mythomania'' have prevented destructive impulses from taking control of the user''s mind] what a nuisance BB is more adept at manipting Contracts, but she''s busy. For now, I used [Anti-Rasen] to seal the Contract and the space anchor in Miyu''s soul. This won''t solve the problem, but I''m on vacation. I removed my hand from Miyu''s head and settled into my seat, then closed my eyes. ¨C "Brat, I do not care about your history or your identity, someone asked me to take care of you so you wille with us" Miyu nodded. - "Thank you" ¡­ I see, she was raised to be a tool so shecks autonomy and she is too submissive... Why do several authors enjoy designing submissive and innocent characters? No, I already know. It is due to a need for superiority and control, normally it is something derived from traumas linked to theck of security during childhood. Stupid sexualization of brats. Whatever, I do not care. Miyu sat next to Umaru and they started watching anime. Surprisingly, no one cared that technically we just kidnapped an elementary school girl. "Monika, prepare an identity for Miyu" ¨C I spoke to one of the few women in my harem who could still work. ¨C "Make her look like an illegitimate daughter of my father, also contact Mr. Ichijo and give him some excuse about Miyu''s appearance" Thanks to Shiki, now I know that my stupid fucking father slept with many women and several got pregnant. He had more children after Umaru was born. I have a few theories about my father''s actions and motivations, but I really don''t care about looking for my father''s illegitimate children. Umaru is my sister and I''m only going to take care of her, my half-sisters are irrelevant. "I''ll take care of it, you just rest dear" ¨C Monika responded lovingly. It''s good to have such a pretty wife. I took out some clothes for Miyu since her current clothes are torn and full of dirt. She looks like a bombing victim in the Middle East. "Why do you have little girl clothes?" -Medaka frowned. My hands were cleaning the dirt and healing Miyu''s wounds, then I helped her get dressed. ¨C "I have daughters, this is not something new" "¡­" ¨C Medaka tilted her head in confusion. - "How old are your daughters? I thought you were 17" "They are about to turn 8 years old" ¨C I responded apathetically, I just want to rest in the hot springs¡­. "Thank you" ¨C Miyu nodded when I finished dressing her. "Onii-chan didn''t have an erection" ¨C Umaru raised an eyebrow. ¨C "You are supposed to be a lolicon, but you didn''t react because of Miyu-chan''s naked body" ¡­ I pinched the idiot brat''s cheek. "Waa Onii-chan is going to break me! That hurts Onii-chan, you''re going to break your innocent little sister!" ¨C Umaru began to yell stupid things. Maybe it was a bad idea to bring this idiot¡­ I ignored Umaru the rest of the way, so she continued to watch anime with the girls. Miyu didn''t stop looking at me the whole trip, but she turned out to be a quiet and obedient brat, which was a good thing. I''m tired of being a babysitter... Finally, we got close to the onsen. The ce was set back from the main road and part of the way had to be covered on foot. Umaruined about having to walk, but I was satisfied that the ce was away from the noise of the city. "Onii-chan... carry me on your back..." ¨C Umaru pretended to faint from exhaustion. "Rumi and Esdeath made you exercise, don''t pretend to be a useless tadpole" ¨C I spoke listlessly and kept walking. "¡­ Tch" ¨C Umaru clicked her tongue and looked at Medaka with the eyes of a wounded animal. ¨C "Medaka-nee, carry me on your back" Medaka smiled kindly and nodded. Ortro came out of my mind and climbed on my shoulders. "Eh?!" ¨C Umaru looked at Ortro in disbelief. - "That is not fair!" "She has worked a lot, this is her prize" ¨C I answered apathetically and took out a cookie for Ortro. "Nn" ¨C Ortro began to eat with a smile. I felt Miyu''s mncholic gaze. She seemed to be remembering something happy, but depressing at the same time. I don''t care, I''m on vacation. After walking for a few minutes, we finally reached Yuragi-sou onsen. The clean air and the sound of nature are rxing¡­ "Yuragi-so00 not Yuuna-s00?!" Ina yelled excitedly. ¡­. Is this ce an anime location? Ah, whatever, I''m on vacation. At the entrance of the onsen was a brown-haired brat, but I can see that she is a subspecies spirit over a thousand years old. [Name: Chitose Nakai Origin: Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san Categories: Woman. Loli. Waifu. Zashiki-warashi. Legal loli. Mature woman. Maternal attitude. FBI approved] ¡­. Stupid fetishes from Japanese authors¡­ "Hey Listen! Another legal loli, let the fun begin!" ¨C Navi startedughing so I grabbed him with my right hand. ¨C "¡­ Shit¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!..... I don''t regret it!" I released Navi and left him convulsing on the ground. "Onii-chan is terrifying" ¨C Umaru smiled wryly. I approached the brat and greeted her respectfully as I took out a letter to give to her. ¨C "Nice to meet you Nakai-san, Mr. Ichijo asked me to deliver this letter to you" Chitose smiled like a kind grandmother, even though she is a brat. ¨C "Very fair, little Issei told me about you, I hope you enjoy your stay here" Little Issei... It''s funny that a brat would refer to Mr. Ichijo like that. Chitose read the letter, though her gaze turned strange as she read thest part. I read the letter and it''s basically a request to help me with PTSD. Mr. Ichijo thinks that the constant battles and wars have damaged my mind, so I need a good rest so I don''t have a nervous breakdown. Well, that''s not far from the truth... The only annoying thing is that at the end of the letter, Mr. Ichijo warns Chitose that he should be careful as I am aplete womanizer and have a particr taste for older women. Although Chitose seems like a brat to me, Mr. Ichijo sees her as his mother figure, plus, my reputation was worsened by my rtionship with Senko... Chitose shook her head and smiled kindly as she put the letter away. - "What do you want me to call you?" "Luis is enough, I would appreciate it if you don''t add honorifics since it sounds very strange" - I smiled slightly. She knows that I am Seiji, well, all supernatural beings know that Luis, Lu San, Kuro, and Seiji are the same person. Only normal humans believe that they are four different people. The assholes at Bee Hive Gang did a good job spreading my identity. Although that''s annoying, it also saves me a lot of hassle. Now I can gather my harem without worrying about mixing up my identities. "Okay, Luis" ¨C Chitose smiled and let us enter the hot spring inn. ¨C "There are currently four rooms avable, the rest of the residents will arriveter" "Waifus, yay" ¨C Ina celebrated quietly. I see. This ce involves a plot with several women. Maybe a harem plot. I don''t care, I don''t feel like expanding my harem, I''m on vacation Ina and Umaru had their own rooms, Medaka decided to stay with Miyu and I''ll stay with Ortro. Medaka said that it wasn''t good for an adorable girl to sleep next to a pervert, but Ortro''s hostile look made Medaka stopining. I told Chitose that three friends willeter, but they will stay with me. Yoko, Nia, and Tsubaki are still asleep, but I''ll bring them to the hot spring when they wake up. They deserve to enjoy a rest, especially Tsubaki, she has worked a lot. They each went to her room to leave their luggage. I left Ortro next to Umaru so the brat won''t cause trouble. These hot springs are mixed. Although Umaru, Ortro, and I don''t care about that, Medaka and Ina are not willing to be naked with me and it''s frowned upon to wear a bathing suit in hot springs. Possibly they will enter when I am not in the hot springs. The strange thing is that Miyu doesn''t seem to mind going into the hot spring with me¡­ Ah, whatever, I''m just going to change my clothes to rx. "Kyaaaaaaaaa!" ¡­ Why is there a half-naked ghost woman on my bedroom wall? I can see a thread of destiny connecting me to that woman. This looks like the work of the plot armor Mumei gave me. Whatever, I''m on vacation. I undress and put on a bathrobe that Chitose gave me. "Kyaaaaaaa! W-What are you doing?! W-Why are you undressing?!" ¨C The dead woman screamed in panic. Her panic caused her telekinesis abilities to activate and I could feel [Lucky Pervert] synchronizing with the woman, so I used [Anti-Rasen] to seal all the power in the room. "Listen, I can see that you''re not hostile so I''ll ignore this" ¨C I looked into the woman''s eyes. ¨C "But if you try to ruin my vacation, I will exorcise your ass to hell" "...¡­" ¨C The woman stopped screaming, I think anger made me increase the pressure of my presence. "Did you understand?" ¨C I narrowed my eyes. The woman nodded many times. "Fine" - I nodded and went to the door. "C-Could you help me?" ¨C The woman spoke with a little fear. - "I''m stuck¡­" ¡­. A pathetic ghost... Maybe I can bring the ghost girl Yuuko Kanoe, the two of them could get along¡­ Yuuko has been living happily in my personal world since she became friends with Rushia, but she misses this world. ¡­ Ah, many things to do, but I''m on vacation. I helped the dead woman and she introduced herself. She is called Yuuna Yunohana, although [Character Sheet] showed that her real name is Genryuusai Tenko and she is part of an important supernatural family in Japan. She seems to suffer from amnesia and has other things tied to her plot, but it doesn''t care, I''m on vacation. "S-Sorry, b-but this is my room" ¨C Yuuna spoke with a bit of fear and embarrassment since I''m only wearing a bathrobe, although my genitals can''t be seen since I''m not an exhibitionist. "Yeah, well, I''m amunist so now it''s ours" ¨C I answered apathetically and went to the door. ¨C "If you don''t cause me any problems, then I''ll help you recover your memories, for now, I just want to enjoy my vacations" "Eh?!" ¨C Yuuna widened her eyes in disbelief. ¨C "H-How do you know about my memory?!" I ignored the dead woman and went to the hot springs. "Hey Listen! Now you''re a necrophiliac!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. "I already have ghosts and zombies in my harem, I even have a goddess of death" ¨C I answered apathetically. "Hey Listen! It''s no fun if you don''t get mad like a resentful bitch!" ¨C Navi tried to hit me, but his attacks can''t hurt. I sighed. - "I just want to rest" "¡­" ¨C Navi disappeared and reappeared, but this time she was carrying a cup of tea. "Did you put something on this thing?" - I raised an eyebrow. "It''s not fun to bother you if you''re so tired" ¨C Navi offered me the tea. ¨C "Now be a good bitch and rx so I can continue making fun of your stupidity" ¡­ I drank the tea and entered the hot springs. This is rxing... Ortro appeared and plunged into the water. Navi floated in the water next to me. The three of us remained silent and enjoyed the moment of peace. I sighed with relief. My migraine lessened a bit. It''s nice to have peace... Chapter 328: A well-deserved rest Chapter 328: A well-deserved rest I spent almost the whole day soaking in the hot springs and managed to rx a bit. My injuries continue to give me a bad migraine, but the throbbing pain has subsided. That shit felt like barbed wire moving inside the folds of my brain. "Luis, it''s time for dinner" ¨C The little spirit entered the hot spring area without caring that I was naked. I''ve only been here for half a day, but in this time, she seems to have grown fond of me. Not in a romantic sense, but in the kindness that a grandmother has towards her grandchildren. Chitose made sure to bring me a green tea made with medicinal herbs that help relieve stress, she also gave me rice crackers with healing magic that can relieve mental fatigue, and physical pain and heal superficial wounds. To tell the truth, all this is useless. The severity of my injuries and migraine is something that even System Goddess can''t heal, so Chitose''s items are totally useless to me. Still, I thanked the little woman and enjoyed the peaceful time. Umaru noticed that my mental state is really bad, so she avoided making noise and went to enjoy the time together with Ina, Medaka, and Miyu. My sister is a spoiled and silly brat, but she can sometimes be a considerate brat. "Thank you" ¨C I smiled toward Chitose and stood up. Despite her childlike appearance, Chitose is a mature-minded adult woman, so she wasn''t embarrassed by seeing me totally naked, her gaze was only focused on my injuries. These hot springs are healing and can be considered a valuable natural treasure, so she is worried that my injuries are not getting better. I have not used [Mythomania] topletely disappear my injuries, I will leave these marks on my body to give myself a permanent reminder¡­. I must never let my guard down, there will always be dangers that threaten my wives...¡­.. "Luis" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. I smiled bitterly, my mind still unstable. Tsubaki, Yoko, and Nia were rxing next to me. Nia is still a little sad because she feels that she is tarnishing the memory of the only man she has ever loved. Despite my mental instability, I have no problem with Nia continuing to love Sim¨®n since she has already epted to be my faithful and loyal wife. The fact that I allowed her to continue to love Sim¨®n made her feel morefortable with me, after all, it showed that I don''t see her as a tool or a trophy. The reason why I''m not worried is that Simon''s soul was destroyed and he won''t be able to reincarnate, it''s a waste of time to be jealous of a dead man. And well, if by any chance Sim¨®n is still alive.... He will be food...¡­. On the other hand, Yoko refuses to talk to me. She says that she hates me with all her heart and she only feels disgusted towards my presence, but she constantly watches me with concern as she doesn''t want my injuries to get worse. Yoko is a stubborn woman with a will of steel, but she has a sensitive heart that makes her unable to abandon her loved ones. Although she still hates me, I also became one of the most important people to her. Yoko doesn''t love me romantically, but she will do everything she can to help me since she sees me as a valued friend andrade. For her part, Tsubaki is happy that two kind and sane women are by my side. She''s still worried that my mind will be corrupted by the stupidities of Navi, BB, and the other troublesome women. "Could you look away?" ¨C Nia spoke to me with slight embarrassment. She keeps covering her body even though I know every part of her skin. She''s kind of adorable. "I''ll go ahead, I''ll see you in the dining room" ¨C I smiled slightly and used [Rasen] to dry my body, then covered my body with a traditional Japanese robe. This is my first time visiting an onsen, but I have researched the traditions of this kind of ce. I apanied Chitose toward the dining room. Chitose already knows that I''m an outstanding chef, but I''m on vacation so I don''t n to cook. Umaru and Navi are constantly crying because their food reserves have decreased, but I''ll ignore that pair of idiots. "How was the water?" ¨C Chitose asked me kindly as we headed towards the dining room. "It was very great" ¨C I stretched out my arms with satisfaction, it''s nice to have a break. "I''m d you enjoy it" ¨C Chitose showed a kind smile. Now that I''ve gotten over my hatred of motherhood, I find Chitose''s motherly attitude soothing. I don''t need to think about all my actions to manipte people, I don''t need to lie in every word I say, I don''t need to calcte the benefits of each of my actions, I don''t need to take care of troublesome idiots or noisy brats¡­ The holidays are wonderful. Chitose and I arrived at the dining room. She had already served the food, so I just sat and ate in silence. Umaru, Ina, Medaka, and Miyu were already in the dining room, but they were watching anime while eating. Normally I would punish Umaru for such a disrespectful and ridiculous attitude, but this time I''m just going to rx. Tsubaki, Nia, and Yoko also came to the dining room and sat down to eat. Even though there was a bit of noise from the anime Umaru was watching, this can be considered a peaceful silence. "Hello, I''m home!" "Meal?" ¡­ And the silence ended. Because [Reader''s Madness] was made stronger by my mental instability, I had to limit my senses or my consciousness would cover so much territory that my migraine would only get worse. Because of this, I didn''t notice the arrival of the pair of women, though they don''t seem to be hostile towards Umaru, Ina, and Medaka, or the Spiral Puppets would have killed them. "Oh? Do we have a guest?" ¨C A woman with pink hair and big breasts looked at me curiously, although subtly, she seems to have recognized me and is analyzing why I''m here. Because of Chitoge''s family, my identity is very well known. This woman looks like a harmless human woman, but actually, she is a Japanese ogre (oni), moreover, I can see an Authority in her body, so she must belong to an important family among youkai. [Name: Nonko Arahabaki Origin: Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san Categories: Woman. Waifu. Ogre (Oni). Onee-san. *Ara ara noises*. drunk. Fighter. Heir to a wealthy family. Ojou-sama. Mangaka. Involuntary exhibitionist. Fake airhead. Big breasts. Pink hair (Yandere?). She likes Japanese alcohol] Beside the ogre woman, was a thin girl of a simr age to Umaru. She looked at me curiously, but she didn''t think about my identity, she just seems interested in getting close to me, especially because of my scent. She appears to be human, though there is a deity living inside of her, which has modified her soul and lineage. She is simr to the case where the idiot god of Arifureta took control of the idiot whose name I forgot, though the difference is that this girl seems to have a friendly rtionship with the god in her soul. [Name: Yaya Fushiguro Origin: Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san Categories: Woman. Waifu. Secondary heroine. Loli, more or less. Small breasts. Athlete. Nekomimi. Not furry, just nekomimi. Lazy. yful. Simplistic mind. Attention deficit. Priestess of the God Cat. Vessel of God Cat. Friend of God Cat. Incarnation of God Cat. Heiress of God Cat. God Cat. She likes tuna and having her belly stroked] This dam skill is getting filled with absurd information, there are even tips to win the heart of every woman¡­ I sighed. ¨C "I''m on vacation, I don''t want problems" On Gaia, there is strong racism against non-human races. Influential human families in Japan have oppressed youkaimunities for centuries. Although the Ichijo family is not hostile towards youkai, they have not favored the non-human races either, only remaining neutral. The new policies that I have implemented since bing the Ichijo heir have made me popr among the youkai, since in my territory they have fairness and security, however, my political enemies have spread rumors that the Hero of Harmony is a sexual degenerate who treats youkai women like sex toys. Nonko is not a naive woman who easily believes any rumor, so she doesn''t look at me with hostility, but shows a subtle level of caution towards me, after all, the Vatican named me a Saint of Humanity, and not a Saint of Gaia. The difference in the name may imply that I only favor humans. Stupid policy... "Nonko-san, this is Luis" ¨C Chitose spoke kindly to interrupt the awkward environment. ¨C "He will stay here for a week with his younger sister and his friends" While I was rxing in the hot spring, Mr. Ichijo called me to tell me that my vacation wouldst for a week. Apparently, Chitose informed Mr. Ichijo that my wounds weren''t healing with the hot springs, so he wants me to rest as much as possible. Although I have ovee some of my traumas, it is still strange to receive fatherly affection from that man. Nonko smiled kindly. ¨C "I see, it is always a pleasure to meet such adorable girls~" It seems that she will keep her guard up, but it doesn''t matter, right now I have no interest in expanding my harem, I just want to rx. Later I''ll have time to manipte women. Yaya and Nonko sat down with us and started eating. Medaka has an overwhelming charisma that allows her to make friends easily, so she and Nonko began to chat happily. Yoko, Nia, and Tsubaki joined in the conversation while Ina just watched in silence as she is a social withdrawn who has a hard time socializing. Umaru saw this, so she dragged Ina into the conversation and the group of women began to be friends. For my part, I just ate in silence and enjoyed the moment of peace. Seeing the people I love being happy is very rxing. Miyu sat next to me to eat quietly. She''s a deadpan child andcks social skills, but it''s nice that she''s not a spoiled brat. Sitting on myp was Ortro. The little genocide was happily eating a cookie. "Who are you?" ¨C Yaya sat next to me and looked at me curiously. In the past, cats hated me because of my presence as a reincarnation of Ortro, but now the animals are attracted to me. On the one hand, men with animal features look at me with suspicion, fear, and hostility since they see me as a predator that is going to steal their territory, on the other hand, women with animal features feel attracted to me since their instincts mark me as the right male to procreate. Yaya is human, but the influence of the Cat God has restructured her soul and mind, so she is guided by her instincts over her rationality. I usually like women with subtle animal features as they are wilder in bed, but I''m on vacation right now. "Let''s talkter, now it''s time for dinner" ¨C I sighed. Yaya seemed dissatisfied with my answer, so I used the same tactic I learned to reassure beastskin women. I put my hand on Yaya''s head and started stroking her hair until she started purring. Yaya is cute, but this is not the same feeling as stroking a cat. I regret leaving Yoruichi in the apartment, it would be nice to stroke her fur in her cat form. We finished eating, but Ortro had crumbs in her mouth so I wiped her face with a handkerchief. Miyu is too mature for her age, but she left food traces on her face on purpose. This brat is staring at me. I feel like I forgot something... Have I re-sealed my skills that affect women who are interested or curious about me? Ah, whatever, I''m too tired to review, I just want to rx. I wiped Miyu''s face and she seemed happy. Now that I think about it, she''s cute when she acts like a girl her age. Children who have overdeveloped mental maturity are less annoying because they don''t make noise and avoid tantrums, but it is ufortable to see a brat who has the mentality of an adult. Brats should do brat things while adults solve problems... "Hey Listen! Muahahahaha, ghosts produce ectosm when excited!" ¨C Navi suddenly appeared while the dead girl was chasing him. "D-Don''t say it!" ¨C Yuuna was in a panic as she chased after Navi. It already seemed to me that that idiot had been too calm... "Muhahaha! It''s a waste for a woman with big breasts and an attractive face to die a virgin, but don''t worry, my partner is a necrophiliac so he''ll be sure to put your holes to use!" ¨C Navi wasughing like a psychopathic arsonist who just set fire to a school full of children. ¡­ This smell¡­ My body made of ck blood is technically a spirit body so I can have sex with ghosts. The vaginal fluids of a ghost woman have a slightly soft and less bitter smell, it is something more like the flowers of a pantheon. Yuuna was masturbating? Navi must have shown him one of the videos where I am with my wives¡­.. Oh, whatever. I ignored Navi and stood up, then smiled at Chitose. - "Thanks for the food" Chitose smiled kindly. ¨C "I am d you liked it, if you need something do not hesitate to ask" I nodded. ¨C "Can I spend the night in the hot springs?" "Uh? You will not sleep?" ¨C Chitose asked with confusion. "Onii-chan doesn''t sleep" ¨C Umaru stopped talking to Naoko and smiled wryly. ¨C "Onii-chan is a workaholic, he is the stereotype of a Japanese sryman and since we were children I have never seen him sleep more than two hours" My habit of only sleeping through micro naps is something I learned as a child, so my brain was failing from an early age. I can even assure that many of my mental illnesses began because of neural damage. Chitose looked at me with concern to which I sighed and smiled softly. ¨C "Don''t worry, I just need to rx a bit" I''m not in the mood to think about other people''s feelings, so I headed to the hot spring and rxed again. I can''t sleep, but I closed my eyes and enjoyed the silence for the whole night. Sometimes some people woulde to see me, either to ask me questions or just to look at me. Despite that, I kept my eyes closed and gave short answers, I just want to rest. That''s how I spent a quiet night, the most peaceful night I''ve ever had in my entire life¡­. It was rxing. Chapter 329: (1): The author wants to die Chapter 329: (1): The author wants to die (Author''s Note: Taking advantage of the fact that Luis is on vacation, I will use this time to make small additional episodes. This chapter takes ce in an indeterminate period of time before the invasion of Leylin''sboratory) Every day, I make sure to go back to my personal world to spend time with my wives and daughters. Thanks to the distortion of time and space, I can give the necessary attention to all my wives and daughters. I may be trash in human terms, but I won''t be a bad father and husband, I won''t be like my jerk father. Despite my efforts to be a decent parent, there are factors beyond my control that have brought me new concerns. For starters, there''s a bloody bunch of brats that have me surrounded. Rin Kokonoe from the story ''Kodomo no Jikan''. This damn brat became the leader of an organization called ''Anti-UN Lolisquad''. Damn stupid names... This group is made up of the brats that have been rted to me and who, for plot reasons, cannot age, which makes them little girls forever. Shitty author... Due to the distortion of time and space, enough years have passed in this world for these brats to be considered adults, so they have started to lose their patience. Originally, they weren''t that eager since they know I don''t have sexual desires toward brats. They know that I will never abandon them, so they were able to calm their lustful desires thanks to my sincere love. My idea was to take advantage of the feelings of these brats to convince them that love does not depend on sexual rtions. If my n worked out, then the brats would ept a life without sex as long as I always give them love with loving and warm gestures. Well, it all went to shit because of a flying little jerk. When I crossed the line at Arifureta, Navi recorded everything and showed the video to the brats. Needless to say, the brats went berserk from the mix of jealousy, anger, excitement, and expectation. I managed to avoid them for a long time, moreover, they could never defeat me even if they do perfect teamwork. I know that they won''tmit suicide out of depression since I have managed to stabilize their hearts and they know that I love them, but I underestimated Rin''s cunning. "Onii-chan, give up" ¨C Rin smiled proudly while a group of brats had me surrounded. The biggest problem wasn''t the brats who have wedding rings, the real headache is the brats who think this is a game. "Daddy is going to y?" ¨C One of my daughters looked at me with joy. My daughters are too young and don''t understand this situation, they think that Rin and I are ying. Rin is jealous of my daughters since it''s obvious how much I protect them, but she would never hurt them since she also sees them as her daughters, although they see Rin as another friend¡­ My family life is a mess. On the other hand, my daughters are extremely energetic kids so they love games where they have to run and fight. Most of them have delved into martial arts even though they are less than ten years old. My daughters inherited their mothers'' talents and almost didn''t get my talents and abilities, although there is one thing they inherited from me. All of them are obsessive brats who get anxious when they''re not with the person they love the most, me. Rin is a cunning damn brat and she managed to trick my daughters into forcing me to be a part of this stupid game. She''s a pain in the ass, but seeing her cunning and growth makes me proud. Among all my daughters, four of them are the most problematic. Rubia from Grandia the Luxen from the story ''The Lady Needs a Break''. Although she is one of my youngest daughters, she has memories of her multiple past lives, so she has a lot of experience in life. Unlike my other daughters, Rubia is not an attention-seeking spoiled brat, rather she has a very easy-going, self-sufficient demeanor. The problem is that she has an adult mind and doesn''t look at me as her father. Perhaps I was too kind and considerate of her since my paternal affection aroused the need for sincere affection at the bottom of her heart. Now, Rubia does not see me as her father, but as the man she loves¡­. I hate being a harem protagonist. Two other issues that are staring at me are; Rosemary Winters from ''Resident Evil'', and Alma Wade from ''F.E.A.R''. Those two brats have bodies and minds that mature at an elerated rate. They''re not even ten years old, but they already look my age. The biggest problem is that they are both going through puberty and have developed a strong Electraplex... My life is a mess, but everything bad can always be worse. In the sky, a brat with fox ears and a fox tail smiled cruelly, contemptuously, and amused. In the first magic World I was summoned to, the divine bird gave me an egg that contained arge fraction of the Laws. That egg was the incubator for a new deity capable of protecting that world, but it became useless since the situation was resolved when I met Seraph. The egg no longer served its original purpose, but the goddesses of that world felt a strong connection to the egg and decided to take care of it. It was something like maternal instinct forced by the Laws of that World. The egg had a strong connection to the Will of the World, so taking the egg with me made that world weak, but that''s not my problem. With the passage of time I forgot about that egg since it wasn''t even suitable for lunch, but the goddesses have been taking care of the egg, also they used my blood to nourish the egg. The result was that a few months ago, my youngest daughter was born... The brat is called Guren and belongs to the story ''Kaifuku Jutsushi no Yarinaoshi''. She is technically the daughter that was born from my ''love'' with the goddesses. Frankly, Guren''s birth is so stupid it seems like a pathetic attempt to fill a plot hole, but whatever. That brat is my daughter so I''m going to take care of her, although her personality is aplete pain in the ass. Guren inherited a fraction of divinity from each goddess, so she can control multiple elements. She used the mastery of magic (Coco) mixed with the power of nature (Fauna) and thus she formed an atmospheric dome to prevent me from escaping. I can get out of this ce easily, but that will make my daughters cry since Rin gave them the idea that we are ying and if I leave it will mean that I don''t want to y with them¡­ Damn crafty brat, makes me proud. I sighed and looked at Rin. ¨C "Fine, you win" "¡­" ¨C Rin blinked several times in disbelief, she thought that I would continue making excuses and try to escape. To tell the truth, I knew that this day woulde. My n to get the brats to ept abstinence was a very long-term n and there were many variables that could mess things up, so I was mentally prepared to resign myself to the whims of the idiot author and the stupid readers. I sent a telepathic message to Rin. ¨C "Brat, first I''m going to y with my daughters so they don''tinter, then I''ll give you what you want" Rin''s face broke into a huge smile as she tried to hold back her tears of happiness. She has waited years for this moment. Ah dammit, now I feel guilty for putting this off¡­ Stupid feelings of attachment. I sighed internally and yed with my daughters until they were satisfied. They are adorable little brats, though I worry that most of them believe that a martial arts tournament is an innocent game¡­ Well, most of them canugh even if their arms are broken, so it''s not much of a problem. They have the heart of a martial artist addicted to fighting. The only brats who weren''t entirely happy were Rubia, Rosemary, Alma, and Guren. Those three brats have the mental maturity to understand Rin''s true intentions. Guren was about toin that I don''t love my daughters since I don''t want to make them my wives, but I managed to cover her mouth before a mess started. "Brat, watch your words" ¨C I frowned while Guren tried to escape. "¡­" ¨C Guren stopped struggling when she heard the anger in my voice. "I''m going to let you go, but don''t cause problems" ¨C I kept talking angrily. Guren nodded with a downcast look. This brat turned out to be the most spoiled and troublesome of my daughters, but I can''t getpletely mad at her. I understand that part of her cunning and maniptive attitude she inherited from me, so I can only do my best to bring her up properly, I can''t let her beplete trash like me. I sighed and released Guren, then stroked her head. ¨C "Guren, you are my daughter so I love you, but you know the difference between loving a daughter and a wife" Guren pouted and stuck out her tongue. ¨C "Tch, you are not my father" Guren ran away after saying that. I shook my head and sighed internally. Spoiled brat. Why the hell do all my daughters have an Electraplex? Stupid skill [Blue Blood]¡­. Worst of all, I hate incest, but I''m not going to let them get a lover¡­ Stupid possessive love. Rubia, Alma, and Rosemary sighed, they knew that I won''t allow them to participate in Rin''s stupidity. Although my daughters still have self-control, I am concerned that they are developing a form of Madness based on obsession and emotional dependency... Maybe one day I''ll have to cross the line so they don''t get out of control, but I''ll leave that problem in the hands of my future self, that asshole can go to hell. For now, I left my daughters. They are smart and they won''t do something stupid. I took the brats to a huge room and covered the walls with [Anti-Rasen]. My wives already know I''m about to do something that would horrify the UN, but they don''t judge me since they know my love and sex life is a mess, still, I like privacy. Rin Kokonoe, Kagami Kuro and Usa Mimi from ''Kodomo no Jikan''. Chino Kafuu, Cocoa Hoto, Rize Tedeza, Chiya Ujimatsu, Syaro Kirima, and Maya Jouga from ''Gochuumon wa Usagi Desu ka?''. Honoka Shirahama, Sham, Hartini, and Chikage Kushinada from ''Kenichi: The Mightiest Disciple''. Kurumi Ebisuzawa, Miki Naoki, Kei Shidou, Yuki Takeya, and Yuuri Wakasa from ''Gakkou Gurashi!''. Kaori Amamiya and Chihiro Hanzawa, from ''Infection''. Maria Takayama and Kobato Hasegawa from ''Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai''... Besides them, there were also the brats from the magic world, for example, Pochi, Tama, and Misanaria Bolenan from ''Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku''. ¡­.. Shit, they are too many brats.... The worst thing is that I see several of them as my daughters, so this is doubly ufortable. Fuck, I didn''t want to see Myu here¡­ There are other brats like Arisa and Miledi Reisen, but I already slept with adult-minded brats when I did with Yue. Oh whatever. Each brat received a space artifact, so being in a private ce, they all put on costumes that were supposed to be erotic, but I only see a bunch of brats in vulgar costumes. This is going to be hard¡­ I tried using [Mythomania] to trick myself into feeling sexual desires towards these brats, but it wasn''t possible. I had to resort to myst resort and I took out a bottle of vodka. "Oh, really?" - Rin smiled wryly. That damn brat is wearing a yboy bunny costume. "That''s life" - I sighed and drank the bottle in one gulp. ¡­. Alright, I''ll finish this quickly. I picked up Rin and started kissing her. She didn''t show surprise or nervousness, instead, she wrapped her little arms around my neck and kissed me back. Rin was wearing clothes suitable for sexual acts, so it was easy to move the clothes that covered her crotch. She wasn''t wearing any underwear and the only thing covering her skin was the thin fabric of her ck mesh stockings. I easily ripped the stockings off with my hand and inserted a finger inside of her. Rin shuddered. Thebination of the stimtion caused by my finger on her lower region and the kiss on her lips made her have her first orgasm of the night. I stopped kissing Rin and saw the disoriented look on her face. "Brat, you''re too weak" ¨C I smiled with amusement. This brat has been harassing me for as long as I''ve known her, but she''s too sensitive and my techniques are more than she can handle. Heh, conceited brat. Rin managed to regain herposure, though she was still panting. She took a deep breath and screamed out loud. - "Now!" With that scream, all the brats jumped on me and pinned me to the ground. It would be easy to immobilize these brats, but I want to see what they''re nning. My clothes were destroyed and small hands ran all over my body. These brats look like hungry piranhas¡­ Well, at least they know the line not to cross and none of them went near my ass. I felt a viscous liquid covering my hands. Suddenly my fingers were warm and sticky. The brats were masturbating with my fingers and toes. Some of them were rubbing their crotches on my limbs. Many little tongues began to lick my body. My abs, chest, and waist were the parts that received the most attention, but the part of my body that was most coveted was my dick. My penis is not abnormal or ridiculous in size, so only two brats could lick my crotch while another brat licked my testicles. Navi has been teasing me that the brats have been practicing how to give blowjobs. Apparently, Shiguma made sex toys in the shape of my penis and gave them out to the brats so they could practice. Although the brats were clumsy and overly anxious, they showed a decent skill level with their mouths and hands. Four brats were kissing my face. A brat would kiss my mouth for a few seconds, then she would pull her lips away from mine and another brat would appear to kiss me. They were well coordinated and seemed to have nned perfectly what each brat should do, that way, none of them would feel angry at receiving less physical contact. The brats that kissed my face moved away, I also stopped feeling the little tongues that licked my dick. It seems that they will start with the important thing¡­. A brat put her feet on the sides of my face and slowly lowered her waist. Her crotch was so wet that the fluids dripped onto my face. The brat''s crotch was in my mouth while her buttocks were in front of my eyes, I could even see her little rear hole. My hands are still used as sex toys, so I can''t hold the brat''s waist, but I can use my mouth. I opened my mouth and inserted my tongue into the brat''s crotch. I was very careful that my lips covered my teeth so as not to hurt the brat, as she began to shake her hip aggressively. I cheated a bit and made my tongue a little longer than normal, so I made sure to stimte every pleasure point inside her vagina. The brat put her hands on my chest as she kept pressing her crotch to my face. She had multiple orgasms, but she didn''t stop moving her hips. While all this was happening, another brat introduced my penis into her tight vagina. The brat didn''t move immediately. She didn''t feel overwhelming pain thanks to the enhancements to her body, but the feeling of losing her virginity was something she wasn''t prepared for. Brats are not made for sexual actions¡­ Ah, who cares, they are doing this, I am the victim. Despite the stinging pain, the brat began to make small movements with her waist. She ced her small hands on my lower abdomen and began to move her hips so that my penis could feel every part of her insides. Although she is inexperienced, her desire to please me caused my penis to reach the entrance of her uterus. A brat began to lick my belly button while a group of brats caressed the outline of my abs. There were brats licking my feet while others caressed my legs. The fingers of my right hand were inside a brat''s vagina, while my right hand was being licked by three brats. It was as if they were performing oral sex with my fingers. The brat on my face let out a loud moan of pleasure and lost strength in her body. She was too tired from so many orgasms. Two brats helped her move to a ce where she could rest, then another brat put her small buttocks on my face. The brat who was enjoying my dick seemed to be about to drop from fatigue, but she was getting more and more anxious as if she was desperate to get something. I couldn''t smile wryly as my tongue is busy. I understand what these brats want. The brat on my waist felt something approaching and she began to move with more enthusiasm and excitement. Finally, I gave her what she wanted. I filled her uterus with my semen. The brat let out a cry that mixed pleasure, excitement, happiness, and bliss. It was as if she had fulfilled the greatest wish in her life. The brat stood still for a few seconds as she enjoyed the moment, then she lost her fatigue and fell unconscious. Two brats took her to afortable ce so she could sleep, then came over a brat full of enthusiasm and started stroking the tip of my dick with her vagina, then she proceeded to insert my dick inside her. So the orgy continued. Every brat I brought to orgasm with my tongue would take a break to then wait for her turn to receive my cum. In this way, I ejacted inside each brat. Even though I''m drunk, I wasn''t stupid enough to impregnate the brats and they seemed to know that, but they were happy that we finally had a physical and emotional rtionship. Rtionships based only on feelings are possible, but these brats are perverts. Well, whatever. If even Unicef has rumors of pedophilia, then nothing and no one can be trusted. I smiled in amusement seeing that Rin was doing her best not to faint. Two of her little holes were leaking a white liquid, but she is too stubborn and wants to keep having fun. I stood up and gently hugged Rin, then began stroking her long hair. ¨C "Go rest Rin, then we will continue" Rin was a bit reluctant to stop, but the happiness in her look shows that she was already satisfied. Finally, thest brat fell asleep so I ced her on a bed and let her sleep. I looked around me and sighed. All the brats were dripping semen from her genitals, but my erection hasn''t diminished¡­ They may be adults, but their minds are still childish and their bodies are too sensitive. Even with the gic and magical enhancements, they were too weak¡­. "Hey Listen! Good job lolicon! Now we need a stage of pregnant lolis!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. "That will not happen" - I rolled my eyes. "Hey Listen! You said you wouldn''t sleep with a brat, but look at you now!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "You make me proud, you are aplete fornicator!" ¡­. Whatever. I took out a can of beer and washed away the moral taste in my mouth that this left in my non-existent moral conscience. "Hey Listen! Put that thing away or you''re going to kill someone hahahaha!" ¨C Navi made fun of my erection that hasn''t gone down, this idiot has fun with my sexual frustration. I headed to the door and removed the [Anti-Rasen] barrier, then opened the door. "Kyaaaa, you pervert!" ¨C Rushia screamed when she saw me naked and covered in female fluids. Coco smiled wryly when she saw the interior of the room. ¨C "Holy shit, you are more dangerous than Michael Jackson" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Jackson was not really a pedophile, he was defamed because he was the only idiot willing to face the real pedophiles in Hollywood, his real mistake was not going to therapy to treat his childhood traumas" Coco smiled wryly. ¨C "Whatever, you are still a serial pedophile, you would be in prison if the UN was useful" "Historically, the yakuzas havemitted pedophilia and child trafficking" ¨C I sighed. "Oh, right" ¨C Coco smiled and raised a thumb. - "Good job!" This is not something to celebrate... "Finally" - I sighed. ¨C "I am d that you are here, also¡­. Abby,e out now" A space rift opened and Nyaruko, Abby, BB, Haachama, and Chiyo came out. Kuuko still won''t agree to sleep with me so she stayed somewhere else. "My turn" - Abby looked at me seriously. I smiled and stroked her head. - "Good" Abby smiled adoringly, though her teeth began to sharpen as her skin dull. "Senpai has broken his limiter, now nothing can stop senpai''s depravity" ¨C BB pretended to be terrified. ¨C "No uterus-loli will be safe!" This girl¡­. Whatever. "By the way" - I looked at Coco. ¨C "Why are you holding Pekora?" Pekora was trying to escape, but Coco was holding her arm. "She wanted toe, but she''s too shy to admit it" ¨C Coco smiled like a bully intimidating the weakest child in the ssroom. "N-It''s not true peko!" ¨C Pekora yelled with a flushed face. I fake sighed. ¨C "Coco, let her go, I will not force any woman I love¡­ If one of you wants to leave, she can leave" Rushia and Pekora had awkward looks. They are shy about physical rtionships and prefer only sentimental love, but they also do not want to reject this opportunity since it is not normal for me to ept sleeping with brats. In the end, all the women agreed to stay. "Yay waifu orgy! Now that stupid yuri girl won''t be able to keep harassing me!" ¨C Nyaruko yelled happily, then grabbed my arm and led me to a sofa. - "Come on! Show me why so many married women abandoned their husbands and children to be with you! Show your NTR viin power!" ...this girl... I smiled. ¨C "First it is Abby''s turn" Nyaruko looked at Abby and saw that the blonde girl had a nk look as she looked at Nyaruko as if she was an enemy. "Okay" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged and let go of my arm. Abby jumped on my body and bit my shoulder until I bled. ¨C "Abby will be a bad girl¡­" I sighed internally, I prefer the adorable and obedient version of Abby, but well, she''s my wife so I''ll love every side of her, even her most dangerous side. Stupid feelings of attachment aren''t so bad. Chapter 330: (2): The Madmans Daughters Couldnt Be Normal Chapter 330: (2): The Madman''s Daughters Couldn''t Be Normal (Perspective Rubia Kisaragi / Rubia from Grandia Luxen) (The Lady Needs a Break) I sighed withplex feelings. I was once a sorceress looking to help people, but the church marked me as a witch and I was burned alive by the people I helped. I was once a talented warrior and made it into the king''s personal guard, but he marked me as a traitor after I refused to sleep with him. On that asion, I was killed by myrades in arms that I once called friends. I have lived 53 lives and have always been through exhausting, tragic, and upsetting situations. After so much time of absurd things, my only wish was to rest. For my 54th life, I decided to be a uselesszy, I just wanted to have a moment of peace before my next life. I honestly thought something ridiculous would happen and my rest would be ruined, and I was right, but I was also wrong. In this life, my father turned out to be aplicated person. In several of my lives, I have witnessed religions that worship faceless gods, I have also witnessed powerful warriors who can shake the heavens, but this is the first life where I am sure that God exists and is my father. To say that my father is a God is very strange, no, what is truly ufortable is to say that that man is my father. It''s hard to exin my feelings, but I think the best way to sum it up is that I hate being his daughter. From what I have heard, that man is one of the cruelest and most selfish tyrants I have ever met in all my lives. His sense of value is focused on his benefits and family, while the rest of the living things are disposable products. That man is aggressive, perverted, a liar, and dangerous, but he is the man I fell in love with. Throughout my lives I have had many types of parents. Abusive and violent parents, kind and overly loving parents, perverted parents who are trash, distant and busy parents, parents who abandoned me at birth¡­ I thought I had seen every type of father there is, but this man showed me a new type of father. Affectionate but strict, kind but moody, rational but unhinged, loving but possessive, gentle but maniptive... he''s tooplicated a man. Despite his obvious ws, he has given me the life I''ve always wanted. I can eat delicious food without fear of being poisoned. I can sleep all day without worrying about a pointless war. I can walk through the city without being seen as a heretic. I can enjoy time with people my age without fear of being betrayed out of jealousy. My current appearance is the most beautiful I have ever had, but no one has tried to harm me to take advantage of my body, on the contrary, people look at me with respect, admiration, and kindness. It''s like everyone in this world sees me as the daughter of God, even though that makes sense. The only people who sometimes make me ufortable or a little scared are some of that man''s wives. That man has extravagant and showy taste in women. Some of his wives are women who smell of blood and death, it''s like the world turns to hell just because they exist. The fear I feel towards them is because I have met many horrible people who enjoy hurting defenseless people, but the truth is that they are also kind to me. Actually, I feel guilty for avoiding them. In general, I have a good life, a life so beautiful that I could not even imagine it in my wildest dreams. It is because of this life that my heart feels a strong conflict. I have lived many lives and I have fallen in love many times, but the absurd amount of disappointments made me give up on love. In most of my lives, the men I have loved have betrayed me. Whether it is infidelity, scams, or murder, I have experienced all kinds of betrayals and I no longer believe in love. At least that was what I thought when I was reborn. One important thing I havee to understand about that man is that he is crazy, not in the sense that his intellect is below normal, but that he literally has various mental illnesses. The most obvious is his possessive and overprotective attitude. From what I''ve seen, he''s willing to destroy the world to make one of his wives smile. I know he would do the same to protect his daughters, but I don''t want to be protected because I''m his daughter, I want something more, I need more. Since I was reborn, I wanted to be a useless woman who only sleeps and eats, I didn''t even want to be loved, I just wanted to live in peace. When I finally got my biggest wish, I realized how boring that lifestyle is. After four years of acting like a nt, I got bored of being useless. My sisters are obsessed with martial arts, so I started training with them to kill time. In my past lives I learned all kinds of martial arts and went through many battlefields. I thought my experience and knowledge would be superior to my sisters'' talents, and it was, if only at first. During the first few days of training, I was able to easily beat all my sisters, I was even able to beat that man''s weakest wives. I thought that everything would be boring because I was too strong, but that boredom disappeared after a week. My sisters are childish and impulsive like any girl at that age, but they have something that no child has. Unstoppable willpower. It didn''t matter if they broke their bones, tore their muscles, or lost their eyes, they continued to train with joy until they fell unconscious. Boredom became motivation. The attitude and determination of my sisters motivated me to continue improving. Many times, that man had to intervene so that my sisters agreed to rest. They don''t know how to give up and neither do I. I talked to them to understand why they try so hard and they all said the same thing. They want to be strong to protect that man. It''s a simple and childish wish, but it stirred something in my chest. In my 20th life, I lost the motivation to fight and strive since I always lost what I loved, but now, I have something to fight for. That man is strong, much stronger than I can imagine. I don''t think even calling him God would be enough to describe his strength, plus some of the women around him are even stronger. Objectively, I will never be able to protect him because he doesn''t need it, he will always be the one to protect me, but that''s why I have to work hard. Someday, even if it''s a futile effort, I want to be able to help him. I sighed heavily after finishing training. No matter how many times I use my sword, I am no longer improving. "What''s wrong onee-chan?" ¨C My little sister asked me curiously while she held her right arm to rejoin it with her shoulder. That man is kind and overprotective of us, but he says that the best training is realbat where death is a constant. That man''s wives built this arena ofbat where fatal wounds be irrelevant. Here no one will die even if they lose their head or heart, so we can use our best skills without holding back. At first, I was worried that my sisters would turn into genocidal psychopaths due to the brutality of the training, but our minds stayed healthy. I think this is because of the food that man makes, but I have no way of verifying it. I sheathed my sword and sighed. ¨C "Don''t worry Haruko, I''m just thinking about something" (Author''s Note: Haruko Amaya of Maken-Ki) "Oh" - My cute sister nodded adorably. Although we are the same age, my sisters treat me like the older sister which I find cute. "Are you done training?" ¨C My older sister approached us with her usual friendly smile. Rosemary and Alma are the real older sisters, but Alma is usually together with supernatural beings like a green-haired goddess of death, on the other hand, Rosemary is usually busy as she has started training alongside the rookie soldiers. Because of this, I am treated like the big sister as I focus on taking care of my cute sisters. (Author''s Note: Rosemary Winters of Resident Evil Vige) (Author''s Note: Alma Wade of F.E.A.R) I nodded and sighed. ¨C "I am in a bottleneck and I don''t know how to ovee it" "I see" ¨C Rosemary nodded. ¨C "Have you already discussed it with mama Shigure or mama Aoxue?" (Author''s Note: Shigure Kosaka from Kenichi the Mightiest Disciple) (Author''s Note: Long Aoxue / Long Aotian from My Girlfriend is Long Aotian) I sighed. ¨C "Mama Shigure is busy and mama Aoxue¡­ well, she will only cause me more doubts" Shigure isn''t one of the strongest wives, but she has the best understanding of sword techniques. The problem is that she is always busy at the forge since she is the best cksmith in that man''s harem. On the other hand, Aoxue is one of the strongest wives and her specialty is the sword, but she is a terrible teacher since she knows how to fight, but she doesn''t know how to teach. Rosemary smiled wryly. ¨C "That''s true... Oh, I know, let''s talk to father, he is an excellent teacher and he will be able to help you perfect your sword art" My mouth twisted. Rosemary sighed. ¨C "Do you still not want to see it?" I looked down with a mixture of anger and sadness. A couple of weeks ago, I tried to talk to that man to express my feelings. One thing I''ve learned throughout my 53 lives is that life is fleeting and unpredictable, so it''s foolish to let fear stop us from doing what we love. Trying and failing is better than not trying and regretting it. Failure helps us learn while fear only prevents us from living. From the beginning, I knew what that man''s response would be and I don''t regret expressing what I feel to him, but that doesn''t lessen the pain in my heart. "I''ll make it clear, I love you, but it''s the love a father has for his daughter, not the love you''re looking for" ¨C That man told me directly. At that point, I lost control a bit and said something I didn''t mean to. "You are not my father! You will never be my father!" - I yelled furiously and walked away. Since then, I have avoided talking to him. That man tried to talk to me and show me that he is not mad at me, but that only made me avoid him even more. I feel too ashamed and regretful to look at his face. I know he is not mad at me and will continue to love me, but I want him to love me as a woman, not as his daughter. Now I''m trying to calm my emotions to talk to that man again. He is extremely intelligent and seems to know what I am thinking, so he gave me my space so that I can reflect on my emotions. His kindness and consideration make it impossible for me to abandon the growing feelings in my heart¡­ Rosemary sighed and put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "Although you are very mature for your age, you are still a child so don''t worry, it is normal to be impulsive" She is older by a few years, but sometimes she acts like an adult. I can''t think that''s funny since I''m hundreds of years old, but I''m acting like a spoiled child¡­ I sighed and looked up to see my sister. ¨C "Thank you, big sister" "Don''t worry" ¨C Rosemary smiled kindly at me. This is the first time that I have had a united and conflict-free family. Normally, families with great wealth are filled with conflict and cruel machinations as greed corrupt the purest of hearts, but that man made sure that every one of his daughters is happy, so there is no need to fight for attention or inheritances. I love being part of this family. "Hey Listen! Hello, brats!" ¡­ As with everything, there is always something unpleasant. Rosemary looked at the blue ball and frowned. - "What do you want? I won''t give you my snacks" "Muahahahaha, that''s what you say now, but look what I got!" ¨C Navi spat out a small ss box. "What is this?" - Rosemary grabbed the box and frowned. - "A world?" I frowned and looked at the box. Some of that man''s wives prefer knowledge to strength. I understand the importance of knowledge, so I have studied with them about manyplex concepts such as Dimensional Travel, Worlds, the Will of the World, and other aspects that make up the Multiverse. From what I know, entities with control of space can move to other Worlds by means of spatial coordinates, which works like a treasure map marking the objective. Entities without mastery of spatialws need special artifacts, which is very expensive since special materials are needed. That man has a great advantagepared to other powerful groups since two of his wives are the entities with the most control of spatialws. Despite that, we cannot travel to other worlds since we are in a dimension isted from the rest of the multiverse, so dangerous beings cannot invade this ce. What Navi brought back was not spatial coordinates or a Dimensional Gate, but an entire World. I''ve heard that some entities store Worlds to sell or protect. I looked at the ss box and noticed a small symbol. That symbol belongs to one of that man''s wives, Nyaruko. "Did you steal this from Mama Nyaruko''s depot?" - Rosemary looked furious. "Hey Listen! I made a deal with that stinking otaku! She gave me this because I saved several of her waifus from bing dog food!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "Muahahahahaha, now let''s go for those lolis!" ¡­I am a woman who has read all kinds of books and I have extensive knowledge, but many times I cannot understand the nonsense of this fairy. Rosemary and I understood what this meant. We can go to another World without leaving this World, so that man will not notice that we left¡­. Rosemary has an adventurous heart and loves new experiences, she has often asked that man to let her travel with him, but he has refused because the multiverse is too dangerous. On the other hand, traveling to another world can be a good opportunity to gainbat experience to ovee my bottleneck. Although the idea was tempting, there was only one answer. "I''ll tell father" ¨C Rosemary took out a device to call that man. "Hey Listen! Do it!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "¡­" ¨C Rosemary and I frowned. The fairy should be begging to keep the secret, this is not normal. Rosemary called that man. Normally, he would answer immediately since he would never ignore one of his daughters, but this time the call didn''t connect. My concern increased so I called him too but there was no answer either. I quickly gathered my sisters together and we all called out to that man. Finally, one of them managed to contact him. The video call showed that he was submerged in hot springs while a towel covered his face¡­. He is naked¡­. Only his chest, shoulders, and arms are visible, but he is naked... Navi has shown us many videos of that man so it''s not the first time I''ve seen him naked, but it''s the first time I''ve talked to him while he''s naked¡­. "Father, Navi brought us a pocket world..." ¨C Rosemary tried to exin the situation, but he interrupted her. "Talk about this with Yuriko, now I''m on vacation" ¨C He closed the call after saying that. (Author''s Note: Yuriko Takagi from Highschool Of the Dead) ¡­. What has happened? This is not normal, he would never ignore us¡­ Wait, there was something strange in his arms... During training, he has received many injuries, but he always regenerates immediately. It''s the first time I''ve seen a scar on his body... Something must have happened and we didn''t know about it... That reminds me, a few days ago the army was mobilized. My mother said that they were collecting resources in another World, but maybe there was a battle¡­. He is hurt¡­..father¡­.. I felt Rosemary''s hand on my shoulder. Looking at her, she was smiling at me, but I can see the concern deep in her eyes. She also noticed the abnormalities, but she is trying hard to stay calm since my sisters are too young and don''t understand the situation¡­ I am an adult with decades of life experience, but a young girl has to help me not to panic¡­ I still have a lot to learn. "Hey Listen! The dog will be busy for a while, so it''s better if you guys go on a trip!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy, then I heard her voice in my head. ¨C "Brat, my partner needs to rest and your sisters are too noisy, he won''t be able to rest if you girls are calling him all the time, so take your sisters on a trip to leave him alone" I looked at the fairy without knowing what to think. We all know that the fairy is aplete idiot and is always pestering that man, but it is obvious that both of them are good friends. It seems that Rosemary received the same telepathic message as she nodded and gathered my sisters. We talked to Yuriko and she allowed us to travel, but there were several conditions. During the trip, we will be protected by the group of goddesses, ten elite squads, and some strange creatures that appear to be ck shadows. The bodyguards will be hidden so my sisters can have fun, so Rosemary, Alma, and I will have to guide them out of trouble. Yuriko said that we are free to destroy or save that world. We can also make new friends and recruit them to help our world, but we are forbidden to get close to strangers, we can''t receive sweets from strangers either, and if someone looks at us unpleasantly, that person will be eliminated so we must be careful when interacting with other people. Morality doesn''t exist in this family, but that''s part of its charm. "Hey Listen! I''ll go see what stupid things you''ve done so don''t cause trouble or I''ll tell the dog and he''ll take your treats!" ¨C Navi said goodbye to us when we were about to travel. "¡­" ¨C We all nodded, losing our food is a terrifying punishment. Rosemary activated a Dimensional Gate so we could travel to the world in the crystal box. The box had abel that said ''ck Bullet'', so that must be the name of the world we''re going to. I''m a little excited about the possibility of traveling to another world, but more than anything, I want to be strong. I don''t know what trouble that man got himself into, but I want to help him. I won''t let anyone hurt him, I''m going to protect him... father... --- --- --- Author''s Note: I get threats to do a loli chapter, but when I do, most of them don''t like it Q-Q Living is depressing... Chapter 331: The womanizer does not want to be involved in the plot Chapter 331: The womanizer does not want to be involved in the plot (Perspective Nonko Arahabaki ) (Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) In the age of the gods, the goddess Amaterasu-sama fought against the forces of humanity to protect the non-human races, unfortunately, the humans won the war. That is the story I heard hundreds of times during my childhood. For as long as I can remember, I have always heard about the horrors caused by humans. The war escted to such a point that one of the strongest gods had to swear an oath of surrender to the humans, then took several of the strongest youkai to a secret ce and sealed them all with his own soul, thus, the rest of the youkai were allowed to live in the new country called Japan. In my childhood and much of my youth, I hated humans and I trained to kill them. I became a monster hunter to gain strength and managed to be the strongest hunter in my n. During a hunting mission, I was betrayed and ambushed by my n. I was on the verge of death and only survived by sheer luck. Somehow, I came to Yuragi Inn and got to know a new world from then on. This ce is neutral territory, no organization or n influence is allowed, so I was able to experience a peaceful life. Here I learned to value a simple and calm life, I also entered human society and that''s how I met my greatest love, Japanese manga and anime. At first, I only liked to read manga and watch anime. Slowly, this taste for animated fiction became a true passion, so I worked hard to learn how to draw. With constant effort and a lot of dedication, I managed to be a professional mangaka, thus, I found true happiness. I no longer cared about the conflicts between youkai and humans, I no longer wanted to participate in power struggles to inherit a n, I didn''t care about being strong anymore, I just wanted to enjoy my life as a mangaka, although I also knew the happiness that alcohol brings. Although I no longer wanted to get involved in conflicts and fights, I did maintain some contacts in case something happened that could threaten my peaceful life. I recently heard news that caught my attention. Recently, a new hero appeared with the power of other worlds. Isekai heroes, as I like to call them, are somewhat rare, but they''re not too important either. The rules that govern human society prevent heroes from acting as they want, so the appearance of a hero should not change the world. That was the general rule, but the new hero changedmon sense in less than a year. The Ichijo Family has long been famous for being one of our world''s foremost defenders against foreign invaders, but that poweres from teamwork. Since the death of that family''s founder, the Ichijo Family had not had a warrior who could influence the entire world. Stories about the Hero of Harmony spread around the world, each new feat seeming exaggerated and unrealistic, but the evidence backed up the facts. The Hero of Harmony was too strong. Most importantly, the Hero of Harmony fought to protect all races, he showed no discrimination towards non-human beings, and even seems to favor other races. Unfortunately, being outstanding breeds jealous and selfish enemies, something I understand from experience. All sorts of nasty rumors have started circting about the Hero of Harmony. Although many rumors are absurd and can be judged as smear attempts, there are other rumors that cannot be ignored. The Hero of Harmony is a womanizing pervert who puts his hands on any beautiful woman he sees. He doesn''t care if she is a married woman with children, nor does he care if she is a little girl, the Hero of Harmony covets all attractive women. Nobody is perfect and every person has ws. It didn''t seem impossible that the Hero of Harmony was a womanizer and I didn''t care either, after all, I don''t intend to interact with him. Well, that was my initial idea, but life is unpredictable. Three days ago, the Hero of Harmony came to Yuragi Inn to stay. I was surprised that he was younger and smaller than I imagined. From his achievements, I thought he would be a warrior of steel, withrge, battle-scarred muscles and an authoritarian temperament. What I saw was a thin, tired boy, too tired. He is almost my height, his body has marked muscles without being bulky, and he only has three scars, but they are very striking. Although he is handsome, he is not exaggeratedly handsome. I have seen hundreds of men much more attractive than him, I have also met warriors much more imposing. What I saw was not the hero who saved the world, I could only see a child tired of life. At first, I was suspicious of the Hero''s intentions since wolves in sheep''s clothing are the most dangerous, but in a short time, I was able to understand that boy better. He was hurt and very tired. The boy speaks very little and only gives short but clear answers when asked a question. He spends most of his time immersed in the hot springs and onlyes out to eat, he even sleeps in the hot springs, although I heard that he doesn''t sleep. In the short time we''ve known each other, I realized that my expectations about the Hero of Harmony were wrong. Certainly, he is a strong man, my instincts tell me that he could destroy me very easily, but at no time have I felt the slightest danger, quite the contrary, his presence gives me an unusual sense of security. Luis-kun is a bit interesting. Out of curiosity, I tried to talk to him, but the conversation got a little weird. Luis-kun spends day and night in the hot spring, so I went inside to talk to him, after all, the hot spring is mixed. Luis-kun was apanied by three women and a little girl who are always by his side. I''ve met cocky womanizers and narcissistic guys, so I can assure that Luis-kun is not like them. The women around him clearly love him romantically, but they don''t seem to be at his side to quench his lust, but rather to care for him in his moment of weakness. Luis-kun is a mature and calm boy. He didn''t show an anime reaction when he saw me enter the hot spring naked, he just sighed. I know that my appearance is attractive, but I have no interest in physical or emotional rtionships, so I didn''t mind that he looked at my body, although my pride was a little hurt to see his indifference. I started to ask some questions, but after a few minutes he asked me to leave him alone, he even offered me excellent quality liquor as long as he let him rest. Luis-kun exined to me that he doesn''t see me as a bother, it''s just that he''s too tired and it''s tiring to look at my attractive body when he doesn''t want any rtionship, he just wants to rest. I finally understood that Luis is not apathetic toward my appearance, he is just too tired. It''s unfortunate that a boy his age seems so overwhelmed by stress and mental exhaustion, he should be enjoying his youth. I left Luis-kun alone and went to my room to enjoy the liquor. I must say, it has been the best drink I have tasted in my entire life¡­ I didn''t mean to upset Luis-kun, but I need more of that delicious liquor. Fortunately or unfortunately, Luis-kun has a rather annoying friend. There is a flying parasite identical to the fairy from The Legend of Zelda, it even has the same name. That parasite seems to be Luis-kun''s best friend, although they both deny it. They are two adorable tsunderes. Navi offered me some drinks made by Luis-kun, though in exchange, I had to watch some videos. At first, I thought it was a good deal for me, but now I can''t get the scenes of Luis-kun having sex with several women out of my head, many women, too many women ¡­ I thought the exaggerated sexual performance I''ve seen in doujins was just a reflection of the authors'' fantasies, but Luis-kun is an awesome guy. His performance has inspired me for my manga. Now I can confirm that Luis-kun''s rumors about his lust and greed for beautiful women are not a lie, on the contrary, they are insignificantpared to reality, however, Luis-kun seems to treasure, respect and love his lovers, so the rumors that he treats women as disposable objects are smears. I was not the only one who has seen those videos, all the residents of Yuragi Inn have seen the videos, although we each have our own opinion. Yaya-chan started to show curiosity about her physical rtionships, her innocent curiosity is cute. Chitose-san just sighed and said that Luis-kun needs self-control. Yuuna-chan has started to blush every time she sees Luis-kun. I think she''s going through the sexual awakening of puberty, even though she''s a ghost. The only one who seems ufortable with the situation is the only human in Yuragi Inn, the young Ameno Sagiri, or as I like to call her, Sagi-chan. (Author''s Note: Sagiri Ameno from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) She is a ninja from an important n and she has a mission to make me friendly with me since I have great prestige in my n despite the fact that I gave up the session battle. Despite that, I like her as she is adorable and very innocent. Sagi-chan had been on a mission for a couple of days, so she was surprised when she arrived and there were new residents at the inn. Luis-kun and Sagi-chan''s first meeting wasn''t the best. She had directly entered the hot spring to rx, but no one told her that a naked boy was there. Sagi-chan screamed and wanted to hit Luis-kun, but the women apanying him stopped her. I can feel that the women apanying Luis-kun are very strong but kind, the only exception being a little girl with brown skin and dog ears. Her name is Kuro-chan, although I think that''s her nickname. Kuro-chan is adorable as a stuffed animal, but looking at her eyes makes my heart feel an inexplicable sense of terror, even though she''s so cute when she''s eating cookies. I like to feed her, although she won''t let me pet her head which is a shame. Yoko-san, Nia-chan, and Tsubaki-san are very kind, they calmed down Sagi-chan and prevented her from fighting with Luis-kun. After that incident, she always calls Luis-kun a pervert and seems to hate him, although Luis-kun never responds to her provocations and ignores her, which only increases Sagi-chan''s anger. Sagi-chan''s luck is unfortunate since she ims to hate Luis-kun, but she always ends up inpromising positions around him. It''s like Sagi-chan is Tamaki Kotatsu and Luis-kun is the detonator of her perverted luck. I''m not sure, but I think Sagi-chan is furious with Luis-kun since he doesn''t show interest in her body, he just treats her as a nuisance. Sagi-chan''s female pride seems to hurt. Normally, guys would have some sort of reaction to seeing a beautiful naked girl, even boring leads in clich¨¦d manga would have a little reaction to appear cool, but Luis-kun just sighed tiredly. My curiosity about Luis-kun kept increasing since he doesn''t look like a boy who gave up on life, but a war-weary soldier. I managed to talk to Luis-kun''s little sister, the adorable Umaru-chan. She turned out to be a big fan of my work, so we became friends, I also became friends with Ina-chan, even though she is very shy and doesn''t talk much. She is cute. Umaru-chan said her brother was badly injured from a terrible battle, so she needed to rest. She worried me how easily she told me something so important, after all, the Hero of Harmony is an obstacle to many ambitious people and many organizations will attack him if they find out that he is injured. Umaru-chan is too cute so I expressed my concerns to her, but she said that her brother''s injuries hadn''t weakened him, rather the problem was in his mind, he was very unstable and had no control over his own strength. That only increased my doubts. I have heard stories of warriors who lost their minds in exchange for power, I myself went through a time where I gave in to my violent instincts and destroyed many monsters in brutal ways. I know what a bloodthirsty berserker looks like, but Luis-kun doesn''t look like a violent and dangerous madman, on the contrary, he looks like a terminal patient who is slowly dying. From what I heard, he has the blessing of a deity that transcends myprehension of the world, so I can''t imagine what kind of injuries Luis-kun''s mind may be damaged. In the end, I could only sigh at my growing curiosity. It is the first time that I have so much desire to understand and get to know a person in depth. What caught my attention the most is Luis-kun''s strange paternal and marital kindness. He treats young girls as if they were his daughters while treating women with a mature appearance or attitude like me with respect and equality. Luis-kun has a harem so I thought he would be an impulsive, lustful, perverted, simple-minded but kind boy. Something like the protagonist of To Love-Ru. Luis-kun''s attitude makes it hard for me to see him as a helpless child and I''ve started to see him as a man who is nice to spend time with. It''s nice to drink alcohol next to him while we remain silent since the silence is not ufortable, but peaceful. He''s a really nice guy, although he starts to worry me that he can''t speak more than ten words without starting to massage his forehead like he has a bad migraine. At first, I was worried that the presence of the Hero of Harmony might disturb the peaceful atmosphere of Yuragi Inn, but things have gotten more lively and fun since this ce is full. Now we are enjoying a lively dinner. Luis-kun was eating quietly as if everything around him was silent, he looks like a monk who achieved enlightenment. The adorable Kuro-chan was asleep while she used Luis-kun''s right thigh as a pillow. At the same time, Yaya-chanzily rests her head on Luis-kun''s left thigh. Little Miyu-chan stared at Kuro-chan and Yaya-chan. She herself doesn''t seem to realize that she''s jealous, which is very cute. Kuuderes lolis are so adorable. From what I understood, Miyu-chan is an orphan that Luis-kun found by chance, so he decided to adopt her. That story sounds like something illegal, but Luis-kun is a teenager so he''s not technically pedophilia, although I''m worried that Navi keeps saying things about inseminating lolis¡­ Luis-kun is a rtively decent boy so it shouldn''t be a problem. Umaru-chan and Ina-chan were having fun while ying video games. Luis-kun scolded them several times for ying during dinner, but he got tired of watching the girls so he lets them do what they want. Luis-kun seems like a single father, even though he has multiple lovers. Medaka-chan, Yoko-chan, and Sagi-chan were chatting amicably, although sometimes they made disparagingments towards Luis-kun. Strangely, they don''t seem topletely hate him and are just being tsunderes. Nia-chan, Tsubaki-san, and Chitose-san are helping to serve the food. They are gentle and kind women. Yuuna-chan had a flushed face as she asionally nced at Luis-kun. She thinks her look is understated, but we can all tell her interest in Luis-kun. "Hey Listen! Stop looking at my partner subtly! Go tell him to stuff your holes like you are a Christmas turkey!" ¨C Navi has a hobby of annoying people and Yuuna-chan is his main victim, poor girl. There may be noise, but this scene is very peaceful and pleasant. We continue to enjoy dinner, but Sagi-chan said something that caught my attention in a bad way. ¨C "Tch, even the leader of my vige says that the pervert is a degenerate" ¡­ Luis-kun and I look at Sagi-chan. "Sagi-chan, please tell me that you didn''t inform your vige about Luis-kun''s current condition" ¨C I spoke with great concern. Sagi-chan is a very smart girl, but she is too honest and I honestly don''t think she is cut out to be a ninja, she would be better as a police officer because of her heroplex. I know she monitors my movements and makes reports to her vige leaders, but I''d rather have an honest girl watch me than have a bunch of assassins watch my back. Even if Sagi-chan is kind, her vige isn''t. Most of the ninja viges are under the control of the Okawa family and that family has always been hostile towards non-human races despite having half-bloods among their troops. If the Okawa family knows that Luis-kun is injured, something very bad will happen¡­. "Forget it, it''s already toote" ¨C Luis-kun sighed and directed his gaze to a wall, rather, he directed his gaze towards something outside the inn. ¨C "Sagiri, you are more stupid than I imagined" "What?!" ¨C Sagi-chan stood up furiously, but a strange sensation covered our bodies which made it difficult for us to breathe¡­ "There are always problems... there are always damn annoyances..." ¨C Luis''s voice seemed full of tiredness and his gaze was dull as a dead fish, but something in his eyes began to scare me. Why are there spirals in his eyes? I don''t know, but I have a bad feeling. My instincts tell me that I shouldn''t move, I shouldn''t even breathe, I should staypletely still... The suffocating feeling of danger almost made me run away, but the heavy feeling disappeared when Tsubaki-san, Nia-chan, and Umaru-chan hugged Luis-kun. "Luis, you are scaring the girls" ¨C Tsubaki-san spoke softly. I looked around and saw that almost all of the girls were trembling with pale faces, only Medaka-chan and I could resist the feeling of danger without lowering our heads. Well, Kuro-chan is still happily asleep so she won the bravery contest. Now I understand what Umaru-chan meant when she said that Luis-kun is unstable. It''s like his body and part of his mind still think he''s still on the battlefield, which is dangerous if he loses his self-control. Maybe Luis-kun doesn''t sleep to avoid the traumas of war... Such a nice boy is in such bad shape because of the war. This is horrible, a boy his age shouldn''t be burdened with these responsibilities, that''s the job of us adults. "Sorry for the inconvenience" ¨C Luis-kun sighed heavily, his gaze looks really tired. ¨C "I will take care of everything, you finish dinner" Luis tried to stand up, but the women who love him stopped him. "Brother, you need to rest" ¨C Umaru-chan hugged him tightly, the concern in his voice touched my heart. I want to help these brothers... I stood up and approached Luis-kun. The previous fear I felt is not enough to stop me. "Leave everything in the hands of your big sister" - I smiled and flexed the muscle of my arm. ¨C "You are stronger than me, but I am not weak, now be a good boy and stay here" "¡­" ¨C Luis-kun looked at me nkly. "Great, our family keeps expanding" ¨C Umaru-chan smiled wryly, although he seems happy with my words. She is an adorable girl. Luis-kun sighed. ¨C "You are strong, but they are prepared to face beings with the level of a guardian deity, they have weapons specially designed to nullify magical and spiritual abilities, your best abilities will be denied, and you will be defeated and injured, although the enemy has no intention of killing you, they are only here to force me to fight and thus check the seriousness of my injuries" ¡­huh? How does he know? Is it one of his hero skills? Awesome, he''s like an isekai protagonist! I smiled. ¨C "Well, I won''t know if I don''t try" "You will lose... you will be hurt..." ¨C Luis-kun frowned. My smile grew and I couldn''t resist the desire to caress his head. ¨C "Ara~ Do you care about me?" "¡­." ¨C Luis-kun then sighed heavily. ¨C "Stupid feelings of attachment¡­" It''s like Umaru-chan said, he''s a cute tsundere. "You''re on vacation so I''ll take care of the problems" ¨C I smiled, but then I scratched my cheek with embarrassment. ¨C "Ahem, my strength depends on the amount of alcohol I ingest¡­ Would you mind giving me a bottle?" It''s embarrassing to ask for this after acting like a trustworthy big sister... Luis-kun raised his hand and a bottle appeared that made me drool just looking at it. Although my love for alcohol was stimted by the bottle, my eyes noticed something more important. Luis-kun''s hands are shaking and his face seems a little pale. It seems that he is very scared, or it could be that he feels too tired. Regardless of the reason, I want to help him. "Hey Listen! This dog hides the best liquors just for his wives! If you want the best you will have to offer your huge ass and show that female manga authors are perverts!" "¡­.." ¨C We all look at Navi with apathy, this has be normal. Although¡­.. I shook off the useless thoughts from my mind and patted Luis-kun''s head. - "I won''t be long" "Wait" ¨C Medaka-chan stood up. - "I''m going with you" "Oh, me too" ¨C Yoko-chan smiled as she cracked her knuckles. ¨C "I need to do some exercise" Louis sighed. ¨C "Go with them¡­" Kuro-chan suddenly stood up as if she was a vampireing out of her coffin. - "Kill?" Kuro-chan looks totally innocent like a little girl about to go y in the park, but I feel a strange chill running down my spine. "Protect" - Luis massaged his forehead. Kuro-chan nodded and walked to my side, then held the corner of my sweater. Oh, I want to hug her¡­ She''s too cute! I already have a new idea for a new character for my manga. Kuro-chan will be the moe element. Hmm? I see. I was finally able to notice the invaders approaching the entrance. They are showing their presence to get our attention, but I can''t feel how many there are or how strong they are. Luis-kun''s senses are amazing. "Nonko-san" ¨C Chitose-san looked at me with concern. "It''s okay, Luis-kun said they won''t try to kill me" ¨C I smiled. "¡­" ¨C Chitose-san sighed and pointed at me with her small hand. I have a strange feeling that my luck has improved. Chitose-san can improve other people''s fortune and luck, but I think there was a side effect to this skill. Mmmm, it must not be a bad thing or she wouldn''t use this skill. I went to greet the guests. I don''t like to fight, I hate war and I don''t want trouble¡­ But this is my home and these are my friends. Chapter 332: (1): The magical and harmless adventure of the cutest kohai<3 Chapter 332: (1): The magical and harmless adventure of the cutest kohai<3 (Perspective of the adorable, kind, wonderful, and gentle BB-chan~ / Daoloth) (Fate/Grand Order, well, just in appearance, it''s obvious that I''m better than the other Sakura-faces, teehee~) Ohayo, otaku-virgin-kun! Done, I already covered the fanservice quota. While my cute and wonderful senpai is resting, I went on a harmless journey to collect the necessary materials to restore little idiot Paranoia-chan. Tch, I personally want to delete this crap because it caused my cute senpai distress, but senpai is too kind and forgave the stupidities of this damn skill. [¡­. Q-Q] Stop crying, dammit. Senpai will think I''m bullying you. [S-Sorry] You''re so submissive¡­ Well, whatever, let''s keep working. "Fucking otaku, hurry up!" ¨C I yelled at the disgusting otaku to finish ying. "Okay!" ¨C The idiot otaku smiled as she punched an unnecessarily handsome boy, well, he used to be handsome, but now he''s a skinless mass of meat. I looked around me and appreciated the beautifulndscape. Corpses of multiple races, dead children and old people, nature was consumed by fire, mountains were reduced to dust, seas were stained with the blood of innocents¡­ Adorable~ Why did we destroy this world that used to be beautiful? Tch, we didn''t do anything wrong, we''re senpai''s lovely and harmless wives. We are the saviors who came to save this world from disgrace. [¡­. -.-] Ohe on, I''m not lying. Turns out this world was invaded by a bunch of smug idiots, so we''re doing a good thing, we''re heroes~ Yes, we identally wiped out 99% of the world''s poption and murdered the Will of the World, but it was its fault, that thing wouldn''t let us in even though we asked nicely. In the end, that''s life. "Loli nympho, did anyone manage to escape?" ¨C I looked at the sky that was covered by a purple barrier. "No" ¨C The little loli appeared next to me while she was holding four souls, each of them had a red gem. "How many were they?" ¨C I looked at the souls with curiosity. "Eight" ¨C A purple human figure appeared in front of us. ¨C "Everyone has been captured" I frowned, eight is too many. System users don''t usually make groups that big. "The minds of these individuals were protected by a high level restrictive ability, each mind was destroyed when I took information from them, but I managed to find some data" ¨C The emotionless scientist descended from the sky. ¨C "This seems to be the work of the Free Agents, if I am not mistaken, they were on a mission to collect female entities" "Those idiots tend to be obsessed with collecting waifus, that''s not new" ¨C I shrugged, but something kept bothering me. ¨C "Still, it is rare that those idiots can work as a team¡­" The scientist nodded emotionlessly. ¨C "I found traces of the Harem Emperor, I think he was controlling the systems of these individuals" The Harem Emperor can control other system users¡­.. This is starting to get interesting. "Why do you smile?" ¨C The otaku approached my side. ¨C "Did something good happen?" "No, I just thought something fun is about to happen" ¨C I smiled to hide my thoughts. This doesn''t look good... Senpai is strong and he has us, but he needs to rest. Ummm, I need to clear the way, I can''t let someone interrupt senpai''s break. Well, I''ll look into thister, but now there''s a higher priority. I looked at the survivors of this World. Most of them are cute waifus, although there are still some useless men... Tch, those stupid system users didn''tplete the job, I''ll have to go the extra mile. "Thank you for helping us¡­" ¨C A blue-haired boy approached us to thank us for saving his friends. I smiled and stuck my hand into his chest. "RIMURU-SAMA!" ¨C A woman with big breasts screamed in horror and fury. She tried to hit me but was easily immobilized by the nympho brocon''s tentacles. "Daoloth, stop ying" ¨C The incestuous sister looked at me angrily. ¨C "I want to go back to my little brother''s side so hurry up" "You''re not funny" ¨C I shrugged and searched for what we needed¡­ Oh, here it is~ "..." ¨C The slime boy had a look full of pain, but all the emotions disappeared from his face, leaving only a rational look. I looked at the scientist. ¨C "Heh, he looks like you, but more androgynous¡­ no, you''re actually very effeminate, heh, you''re a trap" The scientist looked at me nkly. Tch, it''s no fun making fun of someone with no emotions. Senpai is the only decent man¡­. Ah, I miss senpai¡­ Anyway, I smiled at the slime. ¨C "Oh well, what did you say your name is?" The slime spoke emotionlessly. - "Answering the question, the user Rimuru Tempest is in aa caused by an unknown force, temporarily the body is in charge of skill Wisdom Lord Raphael" "Oh, we got here before it turned Ciel" ¨C The otaku sighed. ¨C "I wanted to meet the best waifu yandere of the slime isekai¡­" This idiot only thinks about anime. "Well, whatever, that''s the way it is, I need your body and consciousness" ¨C I smiled and took my hand from the slime''s chest. ¨C "I can leave your master alone and I will allow him to return to his previous body, but you will be a little idiot''s lunch" Magus Leylin made various calctions together with System Goddess and found the necessary materials to make the best body for Paranoia-chan. One of the required materials is the best analysis skill from the isekai series, Wisdom Lord Raphael. It would be better to get Ciel since it''s the upgraded version of that skill, but hey, we can evolve Raphael, though it will be a bit of a painful process~ "Analyzing the situation... Probability of resisting the enemy''s demands: 0%" ¨C The slime spoke emotionlessly. ¨C "I will ept the proposal" "How noble, a skill willing to sacrifice for the good of its master" - I pretended to cry. [¡­] Whoops, I think Paranoia-chan was affected. [Can we let her live?] ¡­ - "Oh really? Do you pity her?" [¡­. Empathy] I see. "No" - I smiled. [Q-Q] Heh, let''s see if that way she stops causing trouble for senpai. I took out a Contract and ced it in front of the slime. ¨C "Sign here~" "No Rimuru-sama, don''t sign that!" ¨C A girl with pink hair tried to avoid my little scam, but a tentacle covered her mouth, and not in a sexual way, her jaw is now broken. "RIMURU!" ¨C A pink-haired loli wearing a ck thong tried to hit me, but another tentacle hit her back, which broke most of her bones. I frowned. ¨C "Hey pervert, don''t hurt the waifus, they will be gifts for senpai" "Tch" ¨C The pervert clicked her tongue. "I don''t like waifus being mistreated" ¨C Nyaruko sighed sadly. "Would you rather they all be killed?" ¨C I smiled. "¡­" ¨C The otaku looked at me bitterly and raised a hammer. ¨C "Should I break their limbs?" "Heh, that''s the attitude" - I smiled and looked at the slime. The slime signed the Contract. Well, the protagonist''s soul was transported to little Gogh''s te for her to have a snack. "It''s done" ¨C The slime spoke as her body lost strength. Let''s see, the male soul no longer exists and only the skill with a female consciousness remains, besides, this body is androgynous, so now she can be a waifu without causing senpai''s homophobic disgust¡­. "Are you really going to destroy Ciel?" ¨C Nyaruko looked at me with concern, then looked at the scientist. - "There''s no other way?" The scientist agreed. ¨C "There is, we only need the data of the skill and I can obtain it after cloning the physical body which is a harmless process, actually it is not necessary to destroy the skill and the protagonist" I looked at my nails, I want a manicure. "Then why are we doing this?!" ¨C The otaku looked at me angrily. I smiled. ¨C "Because it''s fun~" "¡­." ¨C The otaku looked at me with extreme anger. - "I hate you" "Thank you" - I smiled. ¨C "Anyway, now we have to deal with the waifus~" "No!" ¨C The otaku stood in front of me. ¨C "Don''t kill them! I have a Milim dakimakura! Please don''t kill them!" She is much stronger than me, but she acts like a scared child¡­ She is so stupid that I need to make fun of her, or I would like to, but we are currently short on time. "Don''t worry, they will be senpai''s property" ¨C I sighed wryly when I saw the idiot''s relieved expression. "What shall we do with the men?" ¨C The blonde loli asked me curiously. "Ortro-chan needs snacks" ¨C I smiled. Nyaruko sighed sadly. She loves anime too much so she is sad when her favorite characters die, but she can ept the death of men. Is this considered gender discrimination? Well, whatever, only progressive idiots on Twitter care about bullshit. "Senpai hates brainwashing, so it will be difficult to get the waifus to agree toe with us" ¨C I can''t contain my smile. ¨C "But senpai is not here~" Let''s see¡­ A scenario where the system users killed all the men, then senpai appeared to save the waifus before they were turned into meat toilets, that way, they will be in love with senpai since he will be the Hero who rescued them from a tragic destiny¡­ Sounds good. When senpai designed the dream scenario in Arifureta, I helped him perfect that technique, so creating false memories is easier than sleeping with a kind girl in an NTR doujin. "Daoloth, if you''re going to create false memories then have these women call me leader!" ¨C The new idiot loli in our group spoke to me as if she were important. I hit the little idiot on the head and ignored her. "Damn you Daoloth, I''ll take my revenge!" ¨C Laplus moved away from me while she held her head with teary eyes. I approached the waifus of this world and smiled at their expressions of terror, hate, and despair. There was an adorable ck-haired loli who seemed to be one of the strongest waifus. She was ring at me with utter hatred as she seemed to have been in love with the slime. "Heh, you''ll be the first" ¨C I held the loli''s face and began to rewrite her mind. "Sen-sei¡­." ¨C The loli shed a tear while her memories were rewritten. Ah, tears of pain, cries of despair, screams of terror... This is delicious... Not as much as senpai''s food, but this is certainly a lot of fun. Nyaruko sighed. ¨C "Damn crazy sadist" "I am, and senpai loves me for it~" ¨C Oh, senpai, I love you so much. Well, I need to keep trying to maintain my status as the best kohai~ Well, anyway, I have no rivals, heh¡­. ¡­ Shit, that was a g. Chapter 333: Fear Chapter 333: Fear There is silence, there is so much silence even though there is a lot of noise around me. Too much silence doesn''t let me hear my own thoughts. It''s been a long time since I felt this disgusting feeling. The problem with loving something is the fear of losing it. There is no fear if there is no love because there is no greater fear than losing what you love. Whether it''s the obsession, possessiveness, dependency, or addiction, nothing is scarier than losing what you love. A drug addict needs his drugs, an emotionally dependent person needs his emotional pir, a loving father needs his family, and even God needs his believers. It''s scary, too scary. Nothing is scarier than losing what you love. Before the awakening of my system, I did not love anything or nobody. I was not afraid of death, pain, or loneliness, but I was also apathetic toward life and I had suicidal desires because my life had no meaning. When I was able to love my wives, I felt that my life had meaning, which made me able to bear the stupidity that surrounds me. Despite the good times I''ve experienced with my harem, the Samsara Cycle made me discover something troubling. I have be a coward. I am afraid of losing my wives and daughters, but there is something that terrifies me even more. I am terrified of the possibility that I will harm my loved ones. Fearing one''s own power is stupid, I don''t regret gaining strength and bing a monster, but I''m afraid of losing self-control. Destroy all entities that are not part of my harem¡­ Turning my loved ones into puppets without freedom of expression¡­ Destroy all the Worlds of the Multiverse that are not under my absolute control... These kinds of thoughts flood my mind. I am even formting ns to achieve those goals. I can get BB to help me destroy the minds of my wives and daughters. I can get Abby to take me exploring every corner of the multiverse. I can make Gogh destroy everything that is not under my control. I can even manipte her into helping me destroy the minds of BB, Abby, Aotian, Ortro, and Nyaruko. I can hurt Gogh''s heart so that she chooses to sleep for eternity inside my mind, so she will never be far from me. I can do all of that and the fact that I have detailed ns to achieve it is what terrifies me. When I heard that a group of nuisances came to ruin my vacation, I was about to start these ns. First, it was to destroy the mind and will of Tsubaki, Yoko, and Nia. They would be the first to notice that something was wrong. Ortro is obedient so she would help me without hesitation. Navi may try to say something, but I can convince him that I am willing to collect all the women. So, it will be toote when he finds out about my ns. BB and the strongest women are on a mission to help [Paranoia]. I only need to go to Paradise to ambush them. When they are hurt, I can destroy their minds. There are factors that can interfere with my ns, but I continue to analyze the options. It was less than a second, it was less than a nanosecond, it was an instant almost impossible to calcte, but for a moment, I was about to carry out that n. If Umaru, Tsubaki, and Nia hadn''t helped me regain my senses, I would have attacked them. I''m not afraid of my power. I''m scared of myck of self-control. Attacks of insanity cause an Outer God to be ovee by its obsessions, desires, fears, traumas, and nightmares. ''Obsession: Yandere'' makes me want to take away the freedom of the women I love, even if it makes them hate me. ''Obsession: Spiral King'' makes me seek absolute freedom, even if it makes me destroy the emotional ties I love so much. ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral'' makes me want to control everything around me, even if it makes me hurt my loved ones. [Reader''s Madness] makes me want to understand the truth of all things, even if the search for truth destroys the Multiverse since breaking the fourth wall would cause an apocalyptic disaster. Thebination of my fears and my desires has created self-destructive longings that are fragmenting my mind. I thought I would be able to keep things under control, but the situation has gotten out of hand. I can no longer hide my emotions with [Mythomania]. I''m too scared of my own longings. This has reached the point that I developed another skill. [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has generated the ability ''Phobia''] [Phobia: No! Get out of me! Do not look at me! Do not touch me! Help! Help! Help! Help! Help! AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! Upon activating the skill, the user''s fears and traumas use the Energy of Destiny, Rasen, and ck blood to materialize the user''s fears, which will turn the battlefield into a nightmare. The user and entities close to the user will be exposed to materialized fears. The greater the fear, the greater the power of materialization. Warning: This skill does not distinguish friend or foe] [System Notification: The user has prevented the skill ''Phobia'' from materializing the fear ''Agoraphobia''] The decline of my mental health directly influences my strength. In terms of strength, I am currently at my best, but in terms of mentality, my mind is falling apart. Under normal circumstances, my willpower would be enough to suppress my fears and would just cause me a strong migraine, but now, my willpower is trying to power my fears due to my Obsession stats. Unlike the idealization seen on TV and in movies, mental problems are not cool or interesting, they are aplete self-destructive nightmare. I feel sick. It doesn''t bother me to be afraid, because it helps me remember the love I feel for my family, what bothers me is the feeling that I am not in control of my own thoughts and actions. I kept staring at my hands which wouldn''t stop trembling. I sighed heavily and closed my eyes. I need to calm him down. This is the worst anxiety attack I''ve ever had in my entire stupid life. I can feel that Tsubaki is saying something to me, but her voice seems so far away that I can''t understand what she''s saying. Maybe it would be easier to calm down if [Paranoia] was here, but it''s not worth thinking about things that I can''t change, I can only focus on calming down on my own. I just need to regain my calm¡­ I can do it¡­ I just have to take a deep breath and calm down... Is not difficult¡­ [System Notification: A Spiral Puppet was destroyed] .... I put the Abby-like doll on my back to ess her spatial skills. I used an instant movement skill to appear in front of the hot spring inn. My legs are shaking and I can barely stand up¡­ Even the chainsaw sword is too heavy¡­ No, it''s the opposite. I feel an overwhelming amount of force in my body, but a single movement will cause Japan to break. I can hardly contain my strength¡­. I looked around me. Everything is still silent. Nonko, Yoko, Ortro, and Medaka are talking to me, but I can''t hear them. In front of them was a group of women in tight clothing. They seem to be ninjas or something, not that I care. In front of the ninjas was a woman who held a simple-looking Japanese sword, it even looked like an old and rusty weapon, but there was red energy on the edge of the de. It is a Conceptual weapon capable of destroying souls. I knew they had that weapon. Although I haven''t activated [Reader''s Perspective], my eyes can see the context and plot of everything around me. It''s like [Reader''s Perspective] is always on. It''s a fucking headache as I can''t stop absorbing useless information. I''m tired¡­ I knew that they had that weapon and that''s why I was worried about Nonko''s safety. To protect her, I assigned a Spiral Puppet to be used as a meat shield, then Medaka could counterattack while Ortro removes out the enemy''s weapons, so everything would end smoothly. The ninja group are not bad people, they are just loyal soldiers who follow orders. They are disposable pawns that someone used to provoke my rage, that way, they could check the state of my injuries. There is a Higher Entity hidden in a space gap. That person is in charge of checking my health condition. I knew this would happen, I gave orders to Ortro and everything was happening as I predicted. It is not necessary for me to intervene personally, but I am here, although I do not want to be... I''m in a bad mood and I can''t help but want to kill someone. The woman leading the ninjas said something, but I can''t hear her. Ah, I think I''ve gone crazy. It is obvious that garbage does not speak¡­. I used [Rasen] to power up the chainsaw sword. I moved closer to the woman which made her look nervous. The other women held their weapons, so I generated dozens of [Anti-Rasen] energy chains to bind them. It''s a hassle to kill them all, I''ll only kill the leader. I slowly raised my right arm which was holding the chainsaw sword. I can''t make sudden movements or I may cause an earthquake in Japan. The woman tried to attack my heart, but I easily held the sword with my left hand. The sword''s edge is a Conceptual weapon capable of destroying souls, but it is a very low-level artifact. That sword could only destroy a mortal''s soul, that thing couldn''t even cause a small scratch to a Higher Entity''s soul. I put some strength into my fingers and destroyed the woman''s sword. She tried to kick me, so I held her body with a [Anti-Rasen] chain. The women around are screaming, but I only heard the metaphorical sound of silence. I like a quiet life, but I hate silence. It makes me miss the women I love. what a nuisance I lowered the sword to destroy the nuisance. "Hey Listen! You fucking dog, if you''re going to break a woman then you break her ass, not her fucking face!" ...¡­.. Navi¡­. always so annoying... Navi had appeared in front of the woman''s face to block the chainsaw sword. Navi is the toughest thing in the multiverse and not even Gogh''s teeth can harm him, but it''s a bummer that idiot protects trash. "Move away" - I sighed and continued to increase the force on the sword. "Wait you fucking idiot! Look at her, she''s a MILF! You can''t kill a sexy milf in tight clothes!" ¨C Navi yelled anxiously. Navi is tough, but she''s not strong. The sword can''t hurt him, but if I put more force, the chainsaw will hit the woman''s head. "If you kill her, then the idiots will have a justification to attack you and your vacation will be over!" ¨C Navi said something annoying. I sighed heavily and put away the chainsaw sword. I also scattered the chains of [Anti-Rasen]. "Please, just get out of here, I beg you¡­" ¨C I started massaging my forehead, it hurts a lot. The woman was pale and unable to speak. She doesn''t seem to understand the true strength of a Devourer, but her survival instincts told her that she almost experienced something worse than death. The woman''s silence is so annoying. I held her neck tightly and forced her to look into my eyes. "I see that you have people you care about, people you love¡­ A sister, friends, trainees, a daughter, and a man with whom you want to start a family¡­." - I did my best not to break the woman''s neck by ident. ¨C "Get out of here and don''te back or I will look for each person you love, I will tear their skin and break their bones, I will remove all their organs and I will force you to eat them, but don''t worry, none of them will die, I will not let them die" I let go of the woman''s neck and turned to go back to the inn. I need some tea, even though I hate tea. "Hey Listen! You became the viin who is defeated by a pathetic protagonist and thus wins the love of the waifus with low self-esteem!" ¨C Navi began tough next to me. I saw Yoko look at me with concern as she sighed. Ortro was looking at the ninja women angrily, she seems ready to kill them all. Medaka and Nonko looked at me awkwardly. It seems that my actions from earlier scared them. Not only them, but at the entrance of the inn were the women of the inn and they were also scared. Only Tsubaki, Nia, and Umaru sighed. I see. Now the women at the inn are afraid of me. Whatever, I don''t n on forming a rtionship with them, I only care about my family. Even so¡­ "I can empathize with psychopaths who want to destroy the world" ¨C I sighed tiredly. "Hero of Harmony¡­" I looked behind me angrily. ¨C "I just forgave your fucking life, now leave me alone" The woman had managed to stand up, although her legs are still shaking. ¨C "I have orders, I need you to apany me¡­" I sighed. ¨C "Tsubaki, des of Chaos" Tsubaki disappeared from the inn and the des of Chaos appeared in my hands. The woman tensed, but I ignored her. I threw one of the swords into the sky and a piercing cry echoed through the ce. We''re far from the city so no one must have heard that, although I really don''t care. I yanked on the sword chain, which pulled the idiot who was watching us. In front of me fell an old-looking idiot. He looked strong, but the sword through his chest made him look like a corpse. "How dare you?!" ¨C The corpse yelled at me with hate. The corpse wanted to attack me, so I put my hand on its face. [System Notification: The skill ''Forced Empathy'' has been activated] The scream of the corpse is so rxing¡­ I removed my hand from his face and sighed. ¨C "Speak, tell me the purpose of this ambush" The corpse was still convulsing so I cut off its legs. The shock caused by overwhelming pain can be ovee by less severe pain. It''s like having suicidal depression and forgetting it by cutting the skin off your arms. "D-Do you know who I am?" ¨C The old man tried to sound intimidating. "You''re supposed to be a Japanese ninja, don''t act like a Chinese cultivator" ¨C I sighed and used [Forced Empathy] again. "I''LL TALK! I''LL TALK!" ¨C The old man began to cry. I restricted the power of [Forced Empathy] so he only felt a bit of my migraine, but he''s already crying. Pathetic. "T-The Hero of Harmony was injured, so we thought we''d check how much strength you had lost¡­" ¨C The old man cried like a child who saw how his pet was run over. ¨C "I''m sorry, please let me go, I am one of the elders of the Okawa family and I promise you great rewards¡­ Do you like women? You can have these women, I can give you more women and power¡­" [System Notification: The ''Masochism'' skill has been activated to empower the ''Sadism'' skill] what a nuisance The old man began to wither like a dying flower. Slowly, his skin turned gray and he finally turned into a stone sculpture. He didn''t die and his soul is still intact, but his mind couldn''t bear the pain, so he went into a state of hibernation to escape the pain. I put away the des of Chaos and looked at the woman. She seems to be thinking about things I don''t care about so I sighed. ¨C "Well, you see the situation, you are just a disposable pawn, now get out of here or you will end up like this garbage" "..." ¨C The woman took a deep breath as if she had a terrifying chill, then she looked at me and curtsied. ¨C "I am very sorry for what happened and I will ept all the responsibility, I only hope that the Hero can forgive mypanions" "If you want to kill me then you can try, but at another time, don''t interrupt my vacation again" ¨C I sighed and ignored the woman to return to the inn. I don''t care if the women at the inn are now afraid of me and start avoiding me, I also don''t care if the Japanese government considers me a threat. I''ll kill the next idiot who interrupts my vacation. Right, that reminds me of something. I opened the message option of my system. [Message to ''Shiki'': I know you saw what just happened. Please make sure no onees to bother me or I''ll have to do some things you won''t like] I didn''t wait to see Shiki''s answer. I went back to the hot springs and closed my eyes. The shaking in my hands has not stopped. I''m tired. My head hurts. This is bullshit... Chapter 334: (1): Milfsekai 2 Chapter 334: (1): Milfsekai 2 (Perspective Mamako Oosuki''s ) (Do You Love Your Mom and Her from her Two-Hit Multi-Target Attacks?) I miss the food my son makes... "Madam, is something wrong?" ¨C An adorable boy asked me with concern. I tried to smile, but it''s hard to live without my cute son''s food. - "I miss my home" The boy is Lee Kiyoung, a very intelligent boy who has helped a lot to understand this magical ce. From what I understood, this ce is something like a game where you need to defeat monsters to level up, it is also possible to obtain magical skills and fantasy items. This is all funny, but I''ve started to get depressed. I want to see my children show them how much I love them, I also want to see Seiji-kun be together, let''s get married, let''s spend time, let''s have a son ... Ehehe, Seiji-kun. "Ahem, madam" ¨C Kiyoung''s sigh made mee out of my happy thoughts. ¨C "There is still a lot of work" I sighed, I hate paperwork¡­ "Can''t you handle it?" ¨C I looked at Kiyoung with pleading eyes. "Madam, this would not have happened if you had not caused so many problems" - Kiyoung spoke to me inexpressively. He reminds me of my son a lot. The ce where I appeared was built so that we could understand the fantasy world. From what I have heard, we are in a dimension of magic where we have the opportunity to gain magical powers beyond our imagination. Though the dangers are great, the rewards are great too, but none of that matters to me. I just want to see Seiji-kun and my children! I sighed sadly and leaned my head back on the desk. ¨C "The paperwork bores me¡­" After meeting the children, I was able to rx in the safe area of the tutorial, there I met more interesting people with whom I made a nice friendships. They are all adorable children. Although that ce was safe, we had the big problem ofck of resources, so the group of children I met was willing to explore the tutorial in search of food. They are so kind that their parents must be proud of them. I joined the search party and was able to level up. Among the group of children, the most surprising was Kim Hyunsung. That boy is not only handsome and kind, he also has great strength and talent with a sword. That boy is very nice and he helped me improve my swordsmanship, he even gave me a book that helped me learn a new skill. Now I can do ranged attacks when air slicing, but doing a lot of those attacks makes me feel tired. I had fun hunting monsters and chatting with the group of kids. They are so adorable that I want to adopt them. Little Jung Hayan showed great talent in magic, she was even able to learn how to use magic without a teacher. Now she helps me study magic and spells. I also wanted to learn something called alchemy, but it was too confusing so I gave up. Fortunately, little Kiyoung is an alchemist and he promised to give me any potion I may need in the future. He is an adorable boy. Another adorable child is Park Deokgu. He is very kind and always looking to help others, he is like a big teddy bear. Lastly, I met a cute girl named Lee Jihye. She is very kind and was very helpful in helping me better understand fantasy, monsters, and what we were about to experience after finishing the tutorial. She was so cute that I wanted to adopt her, but she refused. Now we are good friends which makes me happy. She and Hayan argue a lot, but my kids also argue all the time, so I know that''s not a bad thing. In general, my time in the tutorial was fun, although there was one unpleasant situation. While we were hunting monsters, a group of evil men came to the shelter. At first, I greeted them politely since it''s normal for people to support each other in dangerous situations, but the look from one of them caused me difort as he licked his lips while he looked at my breasts. I know that I am attractive since I had many suitors, there were even many men who were looking for me even though I was married. There were some unpleasant situations where my ex-husband convinced me to sleep with other men to get money. At that time, I epted since I wanted to make my ex-husband happy, but now I realize how stupid I was. Fortunately, my cute son always protected me from all unpleasant situations, he even got to fight with people much bigger and stronger than him. At that time, I always scolded my son as my heart was only focused on making my ex-husband happy. Now I am deeply sorry for my actions and I want to improve my rtionship with my son, the good thing is that he is a wonderful boy and he continues to love me despite the fact that I was a bad mother. Now I know that my ex-husband was a terrible husband, but that doesn''t matter anymore, after all, now I have Seiji-kun <3 I understand that some people cannot contain their unconscious acts and it is normal for some men to give me prying eyes. That doesn''t bother me as long as they don''t try to do something nasty, my body is only for Seiji-kun. Still, my little Hayan is not that patient and she stood in front of me to protect me from that nasty man. The other children also took care of me which made me very happy. The group of evil men calmed down and didn''t cause trouble, or so it seemed. We prepared for a scouting mission, but a tragic ident happened and a girl died. It was very sad. I thought that she died from a trap or a monster, but the children said that she died at the hands of one of the evil men. That made me angry and I wanted to find them to demand an exnation. The kids convinced me to create an opportunity to engage them, but away from the shelter so as not to upset the survivors. The group of evil men and our group went on a mission to finish the tutorial. When we got to the room where the final boss was, there was some conflict and little Kiyoung got injured at the hands of one of the evil men. Seeing little Kiyoung made me remember things I wish to forget. Every day, my son would leave the house to bring us food, even though he was always injured. Once, he passed out in front of the house while his clothes were covered in blood, but I ignored him because my husband asked me for a massage. My son suffered a lot and I never protected him even though I am his mother. Seeing Kiyoung made me think of all my son''s injuries, which made me lose control. I forgot about the n we had prepared and faced the evil men, but I hesitated when my sword was about to cut the head of one of them. That moment of doubt made me careless, so one of them managed to cut off my arm. At that moment, everything turned red and I felt an irrepressible rage. When I came to my senses, all evil men were dead. From what Hyunsung told me, I killed most of the evil men while he took care of the leader. That was the first time I had murdered a person. At first, I felt really bad and threw up. The sensation of taking one life was painful and terrifying. Even though I felt very bad, the children were very kind and helped me to calm down. They said that evil people will always exist, so it is likely that in the future I would have to kill again to protect my life and my loved ones. Little Kiyoung said something that he finally convinced me not to hesitate by swinging my sword. "Madam, you have a boyfriend who you love with all your heart, so you can''t hesitate to fight or that man will be sad, and his children will be sad too" I promised myself that I would not hesitate again. For Seiji-kun''s sake, I will kill every man who wants to touch me. For the sake of my children, I will kill every person who stands in my way. For the sake of my family, I will remove every obstacle that prevents me from having a happy family. With my new mindset, we got out of the tutorial and got more information about the world we were in, we also got a chance to join a guild. It is something like apany, but it has military and magical purposes. I didn''t know which guild to join, so I followed the kids and we joined a guild called Blue. Sadly, little Jihye didn''t join the same guild as us, but we constantlymunicated through letters. She is an adorable girl. Thus, my new life in the guild began. We were offered wealth and prestige, but I only care about going back to my home, so I thought of turning down all the benefits and a high-level position, but little Kiyoung rmended epting my own branch of the guild. I didn''t understand all of his exnations, but he said that having our own group would give us more resources to be stronger. This world is organized like a tower. To go back home I need to reach the top of the tower, so I need to be much stronger to face future challenges. Little Kiyoung said that he would take care of the administrative stuff, I should just pretend to be the leader. He is a very kind boy. I focused on training my swordsmanship while Kiyoung managed our guild branch. The rest of the children were also busy, either with administrative issues or training their skills. One day while I was training a new skill, the system of the tower showed me a strange notification. [''The one whoins about everything'' looks at you with happiness. You have received ''Sword of the Destroyer''] [Sword of the Destroyer Rank: Common - Heroic Effects: - Plus 3 points in strength. - Plus 3 points in dexterity. - Plus 3 points in stamina. Skills: - Predator: The strength of the sword grows by drinking the blood of strong enemies. - Vampirism: You will absorb 1% of the enemy''s health each time you make them bleed. - Magical Edge: The sword''s edge increases the more mana you put into the sword. - Auto repair: The sword is repaired automatically. You can speed up the process by giving it your mana. - Binding: The sword will return to your hands regardless of the distance. Restrictions: - Can only be wielded by Mamako Oosuki] At that time I was confused, but someone from the guild exined to me what had happened. In this world there are gods, but they are not absolute beings. To humans, gods and demons seem like unattainable beings, but there are rare cases where great heroes managed to equal those outstanding existences. Although the gods are not all-powerful, there are beings far beyond ourprehension who watch over the yers. These beings of unimaginable power are called Constetions. Some yers theorize that the Constetions only look to us to deal with boredom, others think that they are looking for new warriors to fight for them. There are various theories, but everyone agrees that receiving the attention of a Constetion is a blessing. We do not know who put the rules, but each Constetion can only support a yer, so they only support yers who have ovee the third floor. It is very rare that a constetion decides to sponsor a yer who has just left the tutorial. Something striking is that the base of our guild is at the beginning of the first floor of this tower, but some of the members have already reached the third floor. Although climbing the tower is the most important thing, most people decide to live on the lower floors since the upper floors are practically hell and it is too difficult to survive. A yer is considered a veteran upon reaching the second floor, a hero upon reaching the third floor, and a legend upon reaching the fourth floor. As for the fifth floor, no one knows what is in that ce since no one has returned. I''m ufortable with the idea of someone watching me all the time, but the guild leader exined that I shouldn''t worry. They can''t see us directly but see records of our actions. That calmed me down a lot, my body belongs to Seiji-kun so I don''t want another man to see me naked, not even a deity. Although it made me happy to have the opportunity to be stronger, this brought a lot of attention which has be exhausting. A couple of days ago, a red-haired woman showed up to take me to her guild. I refused despite the good conditions she offered me. I already promised the children that I will support them in this guild. The woman''s name is Cha Heera and she was very insistent. Apparently, she''s the strongest woman in this city and the leader of an outstanding guild, so she''s used to getting what she wants. In the end, she surrendered but asked me to have a practice duel to see my skills closely. She seemed more interested in my magical skills than in my sword skills. I epted the challenge as it could be a good experience to improve my sword technique. The lower floors have restrictions that decrease yer skills and stats, but experience andbat techniques make high-level yers the strongest. We had the fight and I waspletely defeated in a matter of seconds. She is awesome. After that, we became friends and started training together. Apparently, she is very bored since most men and women hate training with her, but I think it''s fun. Yes, she has cut off my arms, legs, and eyes several times, but she is willing to give me healing elixirs so I don''t see the problem. The important thing is that the training has helped me a lot and I was finally able to find my own fighting style. My talent with a sword is decent, but I''m terrible with other weapons. The only thing I can use is a knife, but I prefer to use it for cooking. A good wife must be good at housework. Cha Heera said that if one sword is not enough, then I must use two swords. She is very smart. She said she was joking when she saw me using two swords, but I''m happy to feel howfortable it is to wield two swords. Sadly, I couldn''t find a sword with the same quality as the Sword of Destroyer, but I''mfortable for now. I have really enjoyed my days in this city, although yesterday I ran into a bit of trouble. I apanied Cha Heera to a restaurant. This has be a routine for us. She enjoys talking about her adventures, although most of the time she isining about how stupid everyone around her is. She could get along with my son. I told him about Seiji-kun and how much I love him. I like to talk about Seiji-kun, but Cha Heera told me something that shook my heart. "Are you sure he is your boyfriend? You have never seen him and he has not evene close to talking to you, on the other hand, it seems that he does not care about you since it is your son who is always protecting your ass" I couldn''t get mad as that made sense. I was feeling very depressed so I drank a lot. Cha Heera drank with me and we continued talking, even though she kept saying things that depressed me. I love her very much and she is my best friend, but her words are more painful than her fists. I didn''t want to think about what Cha Heera said so I drank more beer than I''m used to, but a group of men approached us. At that time, we were wearing costumes since we are very famous. Cha Heera is one of the few people who hase close topleting the fourth floor, while I am the rookie who got a Constetion sponsorship. It''s very tiring to be the center of attention. I was in a bad mood so I didn''t want to be bothered. I may have gone too far when I plunged a knife into one of the men''s genitals, but he had tried to touch my waist. That is inexcusable. The men got mad so Cha Heera and I beat them up, but though we identally destroyed the restaurant. That restaurant belonged to a major guild and was one of the most luxurious in the city, so now I''m in trouble. "Really, madam¡­" ¨C Little Kiyoung sighed heavily. ¨C "I will not question your friendship with the Red Mercenary guild leader, but it would be good for you to stay away from alcohol" I covered my face in shame. I don''t want Seiji-kun to think that I''m a violent alcoholic. "The cost of damage is something we cannot pay and the medical bills are not small either, this could bankrupt our entire guild, besides, you castrated the son of a high-ranking officer of one of the most important guilds" ¨C The little one Kiyoung did not let me evade reality, he is a very cruel child. "But he tried to touch my shoulder, besides, he''s still alive so it shouldn''t be a problem, he can recover with magic..." ¨C I pouted in dissatisfaction, this is unfair. Kiyoung sighed. ¨C "Madam, that man developed a trauma because of what you did, there are even rumors that he developed a phobia towards women¡­ Was it necessary to force him to eat the mutted genitals of his friends?" "Cha Heera did that, I just had the idea" - I couldn''t help but smile, that was funny. Little Kiyoung sighed again. ¨C "Madam,ining is useless, now help me with the paperwork or we won''t have money for your cakes" "I won''t have cake?!" - I screamed in horror. The food of this world is infinitely inferior to what my cute son makes. The cake alone is almost decent. I miss my son and his food... I wonder if Seiji-kun knows how to cook. Hmm, I should ask my son for cooking lessons so I can make Seiji-kun happy. "Madam, please stop avoiding reality" ¨C Little Kiyoung looked at me nkly. "Tch" ¨C I pouted. ¨C "Can''t we just attack a group of evil bandits or something? They should have money¡­" "That''s not impossible, but we don''t have the military force to hunt down the bandits, not even the big guilds can exterminate them because of how cunning they are" ¨C Kiyoung looked at me nkly. I put my head back on the desk. If my son were here, he could find a solution. He always knows what to do. I sighed again. - "I miss my home¡­" "Madam, stopining, we have a lot of work" Tch, I hate paperwork. --- --- Author''s Note: I injured my back (again), I''m in exams and I had a depressive rpse, but the good side is that a friend gave me a game on Steam... Huh? Koikatsu Party? What is this? .... Oh... God abandoned us... Chapter 335: (2): Lolis influencing the plot Chapter 335: (2): Lolis influencing the plot (Haruko Amaya Perspective) (Maken-Ki) It''s a lot of fun to travel, but it would be more fun if daddy were here. I-It''s not like I always want to be with daddy! I miss daddy... "It''s time to eat" ¨C Rubia onee-chan called us for dinner. Whoa, food! I hurried to the dining room and enjoyed daddy''s food. Daddy''s food is delicious, daddy is the best. I ate with joy, I love cake. um? Why doesn''t my friend eat? I stopped eating and went over to my new friend. "Don''t you like cake?" ¨C I don''t understand, the cake is delicious. "I-It''s not that¡­" ¨C My friend seemed nervous. ¨C "Is it really okay for me to eat something so delicious?" "Sure, daddy''s food is great!" - Daddy''s food is the best! "I do not mean that¡­." ¨C My friend sighed. "Don''t worry" ¨C Rubia onee-chan approached us and patted my friend''s head. ¨C "You are our friend, of course you can eat with us" "B-But I¡­" ¨C My friend was still nervous, she is a strange girl. "I said she''s fine" ¨C Rubia onne-chan smiled kindly. ¨C "You were not at fault, besides, your weapons cannot even hurt us" Oh, I think I understand. I smiled and hugged my friend. ¨C "Tina-chan is my friend, Tina-chan did not do anything wrong" (Author''s Note: Tina Sprout of ck Bullet) When we came to this world, Rosemary onee-chan befriended Kisara-san. (Author''s Note: Kisara Tendo from ck Bullet) Kisara-san is a very funny person. She has taken us for walks, she also congrattes us when we hit bad people. It''s a lot of fun beating up bad people. Yesterday, Kisara-san was about to take us to a luxurious building. Rosemary onee-chan said that we were about to meet an important person, so we should watch our manners so as not to embarrass daddy. On the way, we felt that many people were looking at us with hostility, which made us happy. Hitting bad people is a lot of fun. Rosemary onee-chan told us that we could use our full strength, so we had a lot of fun. A group of bad people surrounded us and started shooting at us. It was fun. Mama Yuriko and Mama Miu say that we shouldn''t hit people for no reason, but Alma onee-chan said that we can hit bad people without holding back. I have trained a lot so that daddy is proud of me. It made me happy to see that my punches have improved. I-It''s not like I want daddy to congratte me and hug me! We beat up bad people and I met Tina-chan there. She was one of the bad people shooting at us so we beat her up a bit. Mama Shizuka says that we shouldn''t take advantage of weak people, so we don''t hit Tina-chan too much. Rosemary onee-chan said that Tina-chan wasn''t really evil, but that she had been tricked into doing bad things. She''s nice and I like her, so she became my friend. Rosemary onee-chan let us take Tina-chan with us, she''s weird but very funny. Now we are in the big building. We''re enjoying daddy''s food while Alma onee-chan and Rosemary onee-chan talk to Kisara-san and a woman named Seitenshi-san. (Author''s Note: Seitenshi from ck Bullet) It''s nice to eat with friends. I like this ce because I have new friends. "If you don''t want cake then give it to me!" ¨C Another of my friends approached us with a big smile. Three days ago we met a group of girls our age. They do not have a home, family, or a warm bed. Mama Tsubaki always says that it''s important to be nice to other people, so we invite them to eat and y. We quickly became friends and now they live with us. There is a kind mister who takes care of them, so Rosemary onee-chan gave him a house. He lives next door to our house and visits our friends every day. He is a kind mister, but daddy is kinder. "Tina-chan" - I smiled. ¨C "Daddy''s food is the best and you are our friend, it is normal to eat daddy''s food" Tina-chan sighed and smiled. ¨C "Thank you Haruko-san" Tina-chan finally started to eat. Her expression turned bright and she showed a lot of happiness. Daddy''s food is the best. We continue to enjoy the food. I wonder what Alma onee-chan and Rosemary onee-chan are doing. --- --- --- (Kisara Tendo Perspective) (ck Bullet) I don''t remember when was thest time I felt so satisfied. In this world filled with chaos, death, and injustice, it is rare to see people as refined and noble-looking as Seitenshi, the ruler of the Tokyo area. Despite her bright and noble appearance, she just seems likeplete hypocritical bullshit to me. The corruption of humanity makes society and government trash, so a beautiful leader is just a decoration to calm the worries of naive civilians. In this rotten world there are too many things I hate, too many people I despise, and too much trash polluting the air. The greatest threat facing humanity is not the Gastrea monsters, it is humanity''s own corruption and evil. To destroy absolute evil, a greater evil is needed. That has been my belief since the death of my parents. Time proved me right. Human evil is insignificant before the power of divine evil. No matter how cruel and malicious a rat possesses, it will only be ashes when consumed by the sun. A week ago my worries were overwhelming with no end in sight. The stress was killing me to the point that my stomach problems were shortening my life expectancy. Every day was hell, but the biggest pain was not my stomach, but the suffering of knowing that the Tendo family is still alive. My brother, my grandpa¡­ Those two scumbags pollute the world every time they breathe, so I need to kill them to make a better world. Every day I train with my sword until my bones crack and my muscles scream, but it''s not enough. In order to kill those two pieces of trash, I need a lot more strength and authority. Now that I think about it, I feel like an idiot for bing so obsessed with revenge. I haven''t given up my hate, but now that my goal was aplished, I feel like there is a void in my life¡­ Well, now I have the chance to explore new horizons so I don''t need to worry, I just have to keep fighting to improve. My life had aplete change when I met a strange group of girls. By chance, I met Rosemary-san and we became friends. At first, I thought she was a homeless girl who learned to survive on the street. Her walk and mannerisms matched those of a martial artist who had experienced various battlefields, but she didn''t have the discipline and habits of a soldier, so she didn''t seem to be part of a military or secret organization. She asked me for information about this city since she was on a vacation trip with her sisters. I was surprised that those 26 girls were sisters, also one of them has fox ears and a tail so I thought she was a cursed girl who was affected by the Gastrea virus but hasn''t mutated yet. We chat a bit since Rosemary-san is very charismatic. It was at that time that a stage 1 Gastrea appeared. It was a weak enemy and I could easily defeat it, although I wanted to lead the group of defenseless girls to a safe ce first. I can''t describe my surprise when I saw the girls hitting the gastrea like it was a ball. Elite people can beat a gastrea in stage 1, but it was the first time I saw someone using a gastrea as a toy. Most importantly, some girls had weapons, but most used their little fists and legs to hit the gastrea. At that time I was very curious about those girls. They would make impressive weapons if given the proper training and resources, so they would be useful in taking down the two pieces of trash I share thest name. That thought was fleeting and I never had it again. Even though I don''t believe in justice and this world is rotten, the innocent smiles of those girls made me unable to see them as weapons. It was the first time I could see a ray of hope in this rotten world, so I wanted to protect that little hope. Perhaps it was myst effort not to lose thest trace of humanity in my heart. I offered Rosemary-san a ce for her and her sisters to stay. I sincerely wanted to help them. Sometimes life is ridiculous and unpredictable. Myst trace of kindness and humanity brought me a reward that I could never imagine. Rosemary-san has a twin named Alma-san. It is assumed that they were born at the same time from the same ce and have the same father, but they have different mothers. I honestly did not understand the exnation. Rosemary-san is kind, energetic, fearless, and charismatic, on the other hand, Alma-san is totally silent, expressionless, and looks like a ghost from a horror movie. Despite her appearance, Alma-san is a very kind woman and I feel like calling her my sister. She is the kindest person I have ever met. Rosemary-san thanked me for my hospitality and asked if there was anything I wanted. I thought that they had been kicked out of their home because they were cursed children, or maybe their parents died from a Gastrea attack, so I didn''t want to ask them for something. I know the pain of losing my parents, so I wanted to help them. I thought of refusing, but Alma-san seems to have psychic abilities since she understood my greatest wish. The death of my grandfather and my brother. Alma-san patted me on the shoulder and told me that I''m good for not treating her sisters like objects, she also told me that she would return the favor for my kindness. Alma-san turned into a ck mist and disappeared for a few minutes. When she came back, she was holding my grandfather and my brother. The most beautiful thing is that both were alive, they had only lost their limbs. Rosemary-san asked me if my wish was to kill the two pieces of trash with my bare hands, or if I wished to see them suffer for eternity. Both options were so wonderful that I cried with happiness. Rosemary-san and Alma-san are not good people. They are an evil greater than the evil of humanity, and for that, I appreciate them with all my heart. They became my best friends. Rosemary-san mentioned that they were just following her father''s teachings. If I wanted to thank someone, I must thank that man. God couldn''t do this because he doesn''t care about humans, so my new friends must be daughters of the real Devil, only an existence that embodies the primordial evil could put an end to human evil. I want to meet that wise and honorable man to show him my eternal gratitude. In the end, Alma-san helped me transform the two pieces of garbage into pet chew toys. Apparently, this is the method used by her father to deal with unpleasant people. A really wise man. Rosemary-san lent me something like a giant rat. That animal is now in my basement, enjoying a happy time with its chew toys. Whenever I feel tired, I like to go to the basement to listen to those beautiful endless screams. After that, I talked to my dear friends to convince them to talk to the higher-ups in the city, although that was after learning about their abilities and strength. I was worried that they would be injured by the city''s weapons, but those worries were dispelled when Alma-san flew me out of the city. Not only can she use telepathy, necromancy, and telekinesis, she was even able to take on a stage 5 Gastrea. Stage 5 Gastrea are monsters with the power to destroy the world and there are only 11 of them, but Alma-san was able to defeat one with ease. She even made it her pet. Before the end of the world, there were many mythological tales about heroes capable of defeating apocalyptic monsters, but all of that pales inparison to Alma-san. She said that her power is insignificantpared to her father, so now I am very curious to meet that man. I wonder if his appearance is like a mass of stars, something that the human mind is unable toprehend. Anyway, now I''m just having fun while watching the worried face of the Tokyo area ruler. The purpose of this meeting is that Rosemary-san heard that cursed girls are mistreated by citizens, which makes her feel worried. Her sister''s new friends are homeless cursed girls, so she doesn''t want to see those girls suffer, besides, they became attached to a girl named Tina Sprout. Tina is a cursed girl who was subjected to modifications in aboratory, then used as a mercenary and assassin. She is a criminal and ording to thew, she should be executed, but the girls will never allow that. Rosemary-san''s little sisters are young and innocent, but they are very perceptive. They noticed that girls with special abilities had miserable lives in this city, so they want to gather all the girls to take care of them and make a big group of friends. Rosemary-san is very doting on her sisters, so she wants to pressure the government to createws that protect cursed girls. Rosemary-san is smart, but shecks experience in politics and doesn''t know how to negotiate with these shallow idiots, so I decided to give her some advice. The higher-ups couldn''t ignore us as Alma-san brought the decapitated heads of two stage 3 Gastreas and a stage 4 Gastrea. I told her it was better not to bring a stage 5 Grastrea as that would just cause too much panic. Humans are creatures that admire power but fear excessive power. Now the government knows that Alma-san can destroy this city with her own strength, but the stupid bureaucracy makes them unable to budge. I sighed wryly. - "Oh really? Come on, it''s just aw to protect innocent girls, it''s not like they want to control the city" The ruler of the city massaged her forehead wearily. ¨C "Punish with the death penalty every person who hurts a cursed girl¡­ This will cause uncontroble chaos" "I don''t understand the problem" ¨C Rosemary-san tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "If someone does something wrong, it is normal for them to be punished" "¡­" ¨C Seitenshi sighed again. ¨C "Citizens hate cursed girls because they see them as monsters, there are also many high-status people who will be harmed by thisw because they use cursed girls asboratory material¡­" Seitenshi stopped talking and her face turned pale. The bodyguards protecting her tensed up and were unable to move. I looked at Alma-san and saw that her normally gloomy look was now more gloomy. - "Names¡­ I want the names and their locations¡­" "Sister, we can''t do genocide or our mothers will be angry" ¨C Rosemary-san sighed. Alma-san lowered her gaze, although the way she hugs her teddy bear seemed a bit aggressive. I smiled with amusement. ¨C "I will give you some advice, Alma-san''s father will not be happy if he hears that his daughters had a hard time in this city, by the way, that man is much stronger than Alma-san" "...¡­" ¨C Seitenshi''s mouth trembled, but she managed to regain herposure to look at Rosemary-san. ¨C "Speaking hypothetically, what would happen if your father gets angry with this city?" "The end of the world" ¨C Rosemary-san smiled proudly. ¡­ End of the world? It''s amazing that I''m not surprised, this seems perfectly normal to me. I think something went wrong in my head, or maybe there was always something wrong with my brain. Well, at least I don''t have an expression of disbelief like Seitenshi. She didn''t seem to believe Rosemary-san''s words, so I showed her a video I took with my cell phone when Alma-san captured the stage 5 Gastrea. The world-destroying monster was circling around like a trained dog, then began to dance and eveny on his back. If that thing wasn''t a colossal horse with hundreds of arms and mouths, maybe it would be kind of cute. That day aw was dered that protected cursed girls and an exclusive region were also opened so that they could have a safe and luxurious life. An exclusive academy was even opened so that they could train their abilities. There were many protests, but the government suppressed them by force. In spite of everything, the government did not lose the support of the people since a vine capable of preventing the infection of the grastrea virus appeared, in addition, the monsters from the outside moved away from the city, which allowed the city to expand. It was no longer necessary to fight the Gastreas, so the organizations focused on hunting down the Gastreas were disbanded. Cursed girls stopped being used as weapons and were given a chance to lead normal lives, only those who enjoyed fighting could continue training, but this time they learned martial arts. In less than two months, the world had be peaceful. Throughout this time, I have enjoyed the simplicity of a peaceful life, although I have begun to miss the taste ofbat, hate, and violence. Rosemary-san told me that her father is busy at the moment, butter I will have the option of apanying her to her home to meet that great man. From the stories I''ve heard, that man has arge army that faces enemies beyond myprehension. If I put in the effort, I can get a chance to gain great strength and enter battlefields that transcend this world. I''m so excited¡­ Although there is something that caught my attention. "So your father has hundreds of wives?" ¨C My disbelief showed on my face. I thought my friends'' father was some kind of superior being or cosmic force that has transcended humanprehension, but ording to the stories, he is a lecherous teenager who sometimes dons a dog costume to y with his daughters. The Devil turned out to be a loving father... "Yes, father loves beautiful women" ¨C Rosemary-san nodded. ¨C "You could even be one of his wives" "¡­.." - What? No, wait. ¨C "Wouldn''t that be awkward for our friendship?" "Uh? Because?" ¨C Rosemary-san looked at me with confusion. "You know, we are friends and it would be strange if I became one of your mothers" ¨C This conversation is getting more and more strange. "I don''t understand the problem" ¨C Rosemary-san seemed more confused. ¨C "Mama Rin is my friend and she looks as young as my sisters, Mama Myu is the same, look" Rosemary-san took out her phone and showed me photos of her family. ¡­. I see, that man is a lolicon who likes milfs... A transcendental being doesn''t need to think about public opinion so he can do whatever he wants, but this is too much¡­ I don''t know what to say. Uh? What is that video? "Kyaaa! Abby loves being a bad girl!" "Senpai, harder!" "Little brother¡­ I love you so much¡­." "...¡­" ¨C We were silent. Rosemary-san put the phone away slowly and drank tea quietly. "Why do you have porn of your father on your phone?" - I smiled ironically. "¡­.." ¨C Rosemary-san continued to drink tea without wanting to speak. This girl''s father is too dangerous. Maybe he sent his daughters to this world to get more lolis¡­. ¡­ Oh well, no one is perfect. The strong live by trampling the weak, and that man is very strong so he can do whatever he wants. Now I have to think about what attitude I should show when meeting him. Be friends with Rosemary-san and Alma-san, or ept Rosemary-san''s idea. It''s a tough choice, butpared to my worries before, this level of stress is very rxing. I continued to enjoy my cup of tea. Life is so rxing. Chapter 336: (3): Idol Tragedies Chapter 336: (3): Idol Tragedies (Perspective ??) My body aches, but the pain in my flesh is insignificantpared to the pain in my heart. Why does this have to happen to us? Life is too cruel... I was born in Hell, but I have always hated violence and war. It''s fun to make fun of people and make jokes, but I don''t like to fight or physically interact with other devils, I just want to sing and enjoy a peaceful life. Even if I''m a subus, I don''t like it when other demons see me as just a sex toy, it''s very disgusting. One day I found a recording artifact that showed beautiful girls dancing and singing while wearing colorful clothes. That day I found out my biggest wish in life, I want to be an idol. The problem is that I was born in the territory of the Chaos Riders where the strong feed on the pain of the weak, so I tried to move to the territory of the Sins of Order since they have established an almost peaceful society, but the leaders of My n found out about my desire to move, so they persecuted me to punish me for being a traitor. In my n, there are only women and the traitors are subjected to extreme modification to be turned into demon incubators, then the traitor is sold to another n and since we are biologically immortal, the traitor will live forever as a baby-making machine. It was impossible for me to escape from my n, but a kind woman helped me out of Hell. I don''t know her name or why she helped me, but she will always be grateful. After I escaped from Hell, my life didn''t get any better. Every day was a constant fight to survive. In the multiverse, there are many types of subi, but my n is very special even within Hell as we have powerful innate abilities that can connect us to the Dream Realm. When we have sex, we can open a door to that ce and thus help our partner to enter that imaginary world, which is very useful to meditate and obtain information. The Dream Realm is a chaotic and dangerous ce and only the Outer Gods can explore it without fear of their minds being sucked into dreams, but my n can get in and out of that ce without hindrance, making us useful for escaping in case of the appearance of a danger capable of destroying our mind. Despite this ability, that ce is still too dangerous as we can collide with the mind of an Outer God. If a subus is unlucky enough to find a sleeping Outer God, her mind will be eaten away with no way back, leaving her body an empty shell. A fate worse than death¡­ Because of this danger, our previous leader forbade travel to the Dream Realm, but she was betrayed by her trusted friends who staged a coup and took over the n. Now the new generation of subi is trained to be the tools of other ns. The biggest problem with this is that my body emits the characteristic scent of my n, so Higher Entities from other Worlds can identify me. Immortal cultivators, angels from Paradise, demons from Hell, investigators of the Truth Seekers, Heroes, and System Users. I''ve spent too much time running from all of them. My exhaustion increased every day and I even considered suicide, but my desire to find a ce to be happily allowed me to keep going without giving up. After much effort, I finally found a ce where I could feel safe. One day, I met a cute girl dressed as a maid. She offered me a ce where I could feel safe, I only had to sing and dance, which made me immensely happy. I was finally able to fulfill my dream. My benefactor helped me learn how to be an idol, I also met other girls with simr circumstances as me and we made a very lively group. It all seemed like a beautiful dream, but all dreams end when you wake up, or worse, a dream can turn into a nightmare. We all thought our benefactor helped us out of kindness as she gave us a safe ce and allowed us to do shows in multiple Worlds, but she didn''t have a single trace of kindness or care for us, we were just tools. No, we weren''t even tools, we were food. My mother was one of the most talented subi in my n and she had the potential to be aplete Higher Entity, but she died a horrible death when she encountered an Outer God during astral travel. The only thing left of my mother was a withered body without a mind and a broken soul, so I know what a spiritual wound caused by an entity that feeds on minds looks like. One day, one of my friends became severely ill and fell into aa. As much as we searched for a cure, there was no solution and in the end, she died. We were all sad, but our benefactor encouraged us to give a concert in her honor. We did so and it was touching, but the death of my friend raised my suspicions. My n is very sensitive to dreams and minds. Even if I''m not a specialist in analysis skills, I can identify certain types of injuries. I secretly investigated my friend''s corpse and found signs that something had eaten her mind to her death. Her mind had not been devoured immediately, rather she had been devoured slowly and over a long time. Out of concern, I checked my own mental sea and saw that my mind had small bite-like wounds. Something had been eating me and I hadn''t realized it. I secretly checked the state of my friends'' minds and all of them had wounds on their minds. I can''t analyze souls, but it is possible that their souls also have wounds. Some of my friends had small injuries, but others had already lost a third of their minds. The scariest thing is that there were no signs of mental damage. The parasite that was devouring us was able to stabilize our minds so that the harmful effects were only visible on our deathbeds. I panicked and wanted to talk to our benefactress, but it was then that I felt the true horror. I never tried to check our benefactor''s mental state since I totally trusted her, but this time I wanted to see if she was hurt too. My surprise and horror were indescribable when I noticed that my benefactor''s mind was intact, but it was different from the minds of other beings. Her mind seemed like a parasite with thousands of tentacles and mouths which chewed on pieces of raw meat. That meat was the pieces of my friends'' minds. I almost threw up seeing that her mind was chewing on a piece of my mind while her real face smiled kindly. It was as if some unspeakable abomination lived inside her head and her body was just a disguise. I told her that I felt bad about my friend''s death and went back to my room. That night, I tried to talk to my friends to convince them to escape, our benefactor was only treating us like food and we would all die if we didn''t escape. At first, none of them could believe me, but one of my friends had a great sensitivity toward souls. She confirmed that our souls were hurt, but she hadn''t noticed since something seemed to be affecting her mind and she was only able to think of checking our souls after hearing my concerns. Our benefactor seemed to have changed ourmon sense and we only managed to break that mental control by questioning our reality. We all organized to n how to escape, and we did, but we never expected that one of ourpanions would betray us. She warned our benefactor that we wanted to run away so we were ambushed. All of us have been through difficult situations and we are not weak, but our benefactor was able to easily subdue us. She made fun of us for being so stupid and told us the truth. She is a system user and her system is to be the best idol. She started out as a well-known idol and put a lot of effort into improving herself, but she identally realized that her power could be drastically increased by stealing other idols'' talents instead of trying hard on her own. The talent she refers to is not just innate talent, but also experience, personality, knowledge, and attitude. Basically, she needs to devour everything that makes up our minds. She had gotten tired of looking for idols, so she started a project to create idols, that way, she could have a constant supply of levels. Our lives are just experience points to her. We thought that was the end of us, but one of my friends used a forbidden technique from her n to increase her power uncontrobly in such a way that her body exploded. She sacrificed her life to allow us to escape¡­.. With tears in our eyes, we managed to escape and have been on the run ever since. One of my friends can create Dimensional Doors to escape, although we always appear in random ces in the Multiverse, which has put us in danger many times. Another friend has a lineage that allows her to receive favor from the Will of the World, so we are not treated as enemies when we arrive in an unknown World, although we do not receive favor either. Thebination of all our skills has allowed us to escape from desperate situations, but things have be more and more difficult. The system user has good connections with powerful groups and convinced them that we are terrible criminals, so various groups have mobilized their armies to hunt us down across the multiverse. The worst thing is that we cannot ask for help since nobody believes us, everyone sees us as monsters that must be eliminated. There are even people from Hell who want to eliminate us even though they usually support criminals. It would be impossible for me to face this situation alone, so I am very grateful to my friends for fighting by my side. All we have is our group, we can only trust ourselves. The truth is that I am very disappointed in the multiverse. There are groups that defend morality and protect the weakest, but even they persecute us. Paradise is supposed to be good people, but right now, they are persecuting us. I gritted my teeth to keep from screaming and picked up my friend who was bleeding to death on the ground. "Go away¡­. I''m fine¡­." ¨C My friend smiled kindly. A squad from Paradise managed to ambush us and things turned into aplete mess. Mypanion who could create Dimensional Gates was captured and that is why we have remained in this World. In just 3 days, most of my friends were captured. The enemy does not seek to kill us, but that is not a good thing. They want to capture us to humiliate us and show us as trophies, they are sadistic beasts that enjoy hurting people who cannot defend themselves. Of our group, only two people remained. An enemy soldier managed to get to us and tried to attack me with a sword, but my dear friend covered me from the attack. I managed to attack the soldier''s mind to knock him unconscious, enough time to carry my friend and run away, but I''m very tired, there are small wounds on my body and I hardly had any strength left. I went into a forest to find a safe ce where we could hide, but I tripped over a branch and I can''t stand up, I can only watch my friend bleed to death while smiling kindly at me. Why? Why do such a kind and wonderful person have to die like this? Why can''t I help her? Why does this have to happen to us? "R-Run¡­" ¨C My friend had tears in her eyes as she asked me to leave her, but I can''t do it. I have already lost too many people that I love with all my heart, I don''t want to lose myst friend... I held her hand as tears flowed from my eyes. - "I will stay here" "Please, Aloe, run away¡­" ¨C My friend began to cough, one of her lungs seems to be hurt. "Pikamee..." ¨C I couldn''t speak, the pain in my heart is more than I can resist. (Author''s Note: Mano Aloe from Hololive) (Author''s Note: Amano Pikamee from VOMS Project) Maybe I can survive if I decide to run away and leave my friend behind, but I don''t want to see more of my friends being captured. I''d rather die together with Pikamee than survive alone... "Here are the damn bigoted discriminators!" ¨C A scream resounded above us. I looked at the sky knowing what that meant. Above us was one of the soldiers who was chasing us. His big wings and shining golden armor made him look like an angel of justice, but that''s a false appearance, that soldier is a monster with a false sense of justice that hurts innocent people. In an instant, the sky was covered with thousands of angels in golden armor. A group of them carriedrge cages in which my friends were¡­. They were unconscious and their injuries were so severe that they should be dead, but the cage seemed to force them to stay alive¡­. why do they do this to us? We have not hurt anyone, we just wanted to make people happy and enjoy a healthy show, we never wanted to hurt other people, we just wanted to make people smile¡­. I don''t have the strength to scream... I''m so tired of running... I just want this to end... "Catch the disgusting heretics, as long as creatures like her exist, the multiverse will never be free of discrimination and peace!" "Torture the heretics!" "Death to the garbage that does not tolerate inclusion!" I don''t understand what the soldiers say... They have been calling us intolerant people, racists, and monsters, but they are the ones who have persecuted and hurt us only by the orders of a person with greater authority... I''m so tired of this... A soldier descended from the sky and pointed his sword at my face. I have cried so much that I have no tears left, I can only look at the gun that was covered with the blood of my friends. "Um? What''s that?" ¨C The soldier looked up. Out of reflex I also looked up and saw a shadow falling at high speed. A couple of meters from us, a human body fell, or I think it is human, the body is more like mutted meat... "Shit, I slipped the idiot, I hope he''s not too broken since we need his heart" What''s that? Angels were flying in the sky, but above them was a group of people in ck robes. "Identify yourselves!" ¨C The leader of the angels raised his sword and pointed toward the group of unknown people. "Uh? What are the stupid doves of Paradise doing in this World?" ¨C One of the people in ck robes tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "Hey idiot, this World is supposed to have no jurisdiction" I can''t make out the appearance of the person and the silhouette doesn''t show if she''s a man or a woman, but the voice sounded slightly feminine, although there was a constant sound of static that made it hard to tell the voice apart. "This World has no owner, it seems that they just arrived, but they don''t seem to be here to conquer the World since they have too small an army" ¨C Another silhouette spoke apathetically, it seems like a male voice. Small army? The group of angels had over a hundred thousand soldiers, which is not small at all. "Stop talking nonsense and identify yourself or you will feel the overwhelming power of absolute and noble justice!" ¨C With the shout of the leader, all the angels prepared their weapons. I wanted to shout for the people in ck robes to run away, I don''t want to see more people suffering at the hands of these monsters¡­ "Hey, look, they have waifus" - A person with a feminine voice pointed to the cages with my friends. "And? We have a mission, so don''t get distracted, otaku idiot" ¨C Another woman spoke with contempt. "Kyahahaha, idiot angels, kneel down and beg for forgiveness!" ¨C A small figure began tough for no reason. ¨C "If you give up and admit that I am the best, then I will let you be the servants of the great¡­! Don''t hit me, idiot!" The sullen woman hit the small figure. ¨C "Idiot, we are on a secret mission, do not say your stupid name" "¡­. I hate you "¨C The small figure seemed to be crying, although her face is not visible. I''m too tired and I don''t know what''s going on, I could only watch the situation inplete silence. "Stop ignoring me!" ¨C The leader of the angels yelled as his face turned red with fury. "Eh? What''s wrong with that idiot?" ¨C Another small figure tilted her head in confusion. "Who knows" ¨C The grumpy woman shrugged. ¨C "He seems like a loser without a girlfriend who had no affection from his parents, that exins why he is so in need of attention¡­ heh, pathetic" "SHUT UP!" ¨C The general lost patience and was about to attack the grumpy woman, but one of hispanions stopped him. "General, these people seem dangerous" ¨C The soldier spoke with a frown. The angels have arge army while the ck robes are a small group that could be overwhelmed by the difference in numbers. Even so, people in ck robes give me a strange uneasy feeling. "I know this group" ¨C The man with a monotone voice pointed to the emblem on the chest of the angels. ¨C "They are a group at the service of the Harmonious Paradise, they are in charge of eradicating all entities that threaten the values of peace, inclusion, and harmony promoted by the leaders of the idealistic faction of Paradise" "Racists who kill racists because they are racists?" ¨C The grumpy woman seemed to find this amusing. ¨C "That level of hypocrisy is something senpai would admire" "That sounds like Twitter" ¨C Another woman scoffed. Twitter? What''s that? Now that I think back, the system user who caused us so much pain mentioned something by that name. Maidchan, that monster that ruined our lives¡­ "This army works for General Tiwta" ¨C The man spoke in a monotone. "Is he really called that?" ¨C The woman spoke incredulously. ¨C "Who wrote this shit without creativity? It seems that we are seeing the ims of a friendless idiot who just wants to vent in a childish way" "Just like on Twitter" ¨C The other woman continued to taunt. The angels and the people in ck robes seemed to be distracted, so I tried to charge Pikamee to escape, but the soldier in front of me noticed my movements. "Don''t move heretic!" ¨C The soldier moved his sword and was about to stab Pikamee, but I was able to protect my friend. The intense pain of having my back cut by a sword made me scream in pain, but I held on to Pikamee. I don''t want to see my friend die. Everything started to blur, then the world lost light and the sound started to fade. The world began to turn dark. I''m going to die? There were many things I wanted to do¡­ I still want to sing and dance to bring happiness to people¡­ I want to enjoy doing choreographies with my friends¡­ But I''m very tired... I don''t feel pain anymore, I''m just sleepy... It''s cold¡­ The world is totally dark... Is this what life after death looks like? I can''t see anything, I can''t feel anything, I can''t hear anything... This absolute darkness is terrifying, but it is also peaceful... In this infinite darkness, I lost track of time. "Hey girl, do you want to live?" In the infinite darkness, a pair of intimidating golden eyes appeared, observing me in the same way as a king observes his subjects. I want to live, but what I want most is for my friends to be safe... "Hey! I already told you not to hit me! Damn you, Daoloth!" ¡­ What? "Ohe on, I deserve to have my own group of subordinates¡­ Huh? Hey, don''t give me that stupid thing about all women being for your senpai! I want to have subordinates!" .... Nani? "Aaaahhh! I get it! I get it! Stop hitting me!... I''M NOT CRYING! I HATE YOU!" ¡­. What''s going on? Why is the darkness screaming like a little girl who is being bullied? The darkness began to disappear and I was able to see my surroundings. I am on the ground in the middle of the forest or what used to be a forest. What used to berge trees and colorful flowers was now a charred wastnd covered in blood and white feathers. "Will this get Luis in trouble?" ¨C A silver-haired girl asked as she shook a steel crowbar to remove the pieces of meat and blood. ¨C "Those racist idiots were part of the faction he belongs to" "Senpai is homophobic so we did him a favor" ¨C A purple-haired woman shrugged. ¨C "These losers are just a headache" "Why are Nazis transvestites?" ¨C A blonde little girl asked with confusion. ¨C "They''re supposed to hate cks, not white women" "Lovecraft would be proud of you" ¨C The purple-haired woman looked at the blonde little girl ironically. ¨C "Besides, those idiots were progressives, not Nazis" "Um?" - The little girl tilted her head in confusion. ¨C "But the things they said were Nazi discourse" "... Now that you mention it, it''s true" ¨C The purple-haired woman looked surprised and then she started tough. ¨C "Heh, progressives are the new Nazis" This is all too strange... No, something more important. "Girls!" ¨C My friends were asleep on white beds. In the center of the forest, there was a metal table on which Pikamee slept. It was as if a part of the forest had been turned into a makeshift medical area. A beautiful woman with light blue hair was using strange tools to close my friend''s wounds. The whole situation was strange, but I could understand it at a nce. These strange people had saved us. "It would be easier if Kukulkan helps me" ¨C The beautiful woman sighed. "Stopining, besides, no man can touch senpai''s property" ¨C The purple-haired woman smiled disdainfully. I remained silent. Even though these people helped us, I''m afraid that they want to use us the same way Maidchan did. On the other hand, even if these people are really nice and really want to help us, I don''t want them to put themselves in danger. These people managed to eradicate the army of angels from Paradise, but they cannot defeat the full power of Maidchan. She not only has close friendships with important people within Paradise and Hell, but she is also one of the leaders of the Free Agents and has millions of strong people who follow her everymand. "Oh, so that''s what it''s about" ¨C The purple-haired woman appeared in front of me. ¨C "You have very interesting information~" I correct what I just said. This woman''s gaze is much more terrifying than Maidchan''s mind¡­ "Don''t worry, adorable little thing" ¨C The woman had a big smile while her eyes emitted red light. ¨C "From now on you belong to my cute and kind senpai~ You just need to tell me everything you know about system users" I''m so scared I can''t breathe... "By the way" - The woman put her hand on my cheek which caused me chills. ¨C "You and your friends will be safe, you will even be able to fulfill your dreams, as for your enemies¡­ Everything that damages senpai''s toys will be eliminated~" I am so scared, I am too scared to the point that I want to cry, but there is an emotion in my heart that surpasses all the fear that fills my mind. I''m relieved. The feeling of relief was so strong that I gave in to exhaustion. As I fell asleep, I watched as Pikamee''s breathing steadied and her cheeks regained color. My friends are safe... Thanks..... --- --- --- Author''s Note: Sorry if the chapter is very strange, forced, and pointless. It''s just that my depression came back with a vengeance due to thetest happenings in the VTuber world. I know it sounds stupid, but this type of thing affects me more than usual since watching some VTubers has helped me resist the mncholy and existentialism with which I live daily. I''m sorry if this affected the quality of my work, it''s just that I needed to vent a bit and writing is the best way I have to express my emotions. In general, I don''t hate any group or ideology because I just don''t care, but this time, I have a big grudge against the trans collective on Twitter. Amano Pikamee was one of my favorite VTubers. On the other hand, within the WACTOR agency, there were some of my favorite Spanish-speaking VTubers, so I also hate them for the stupid things they''ve done. In closing, I''m really sorry for letting my personal problems directly influence my work. That is one of my many shorings as a writer and I''m sorry. Thank you for reading all my minorints. A hug. Chapter 337: Teamwork is a headache Chapter 337: Teamwork is a headache (Perspective Seraph) (MEMORIZE) I have to bear it, I have to bear this, I can bear this situation... "How about we do an abyss invasion event? So we can show yers how terrible Madness users are, we have some void aberrations and Hastur remnants that could be hunt targets" "The fourth floor hasn''t been cleared yet, if we add to the aberrations of a Great Old One, it''s very possible that 80% of the yers will be killed, we better send a divine sign to start a hunt against the witches who use demon magic" "But some talented yers have chosen the witch profession, doing that would waste a lot of talents¡­" "It is their fault for choosing heresy, heretics and those who support them must burn in hell" "Hey, Lady Auriel epts witches! Do you want to fight, you fucking idiot?!" "Come here you idiot, I''m not afraid of a woman!" "Gluttony, say something to this fucking old man! We can''t let him insult Lady Auriel!" "Hey¡­. Sorry, you call can''t connect" "Damn idiot, you are in front of me!" "I''m not listening, there must be a space storm" "Even the useless glutton knows that it is useless to fight! You fucking demons are just trash!" "That''s life, at least I''m not a senile old man with erectile dysfunction" "......" "¡­. T-That''s a lie! Everything this damn demon says is a lie!" "¡­.." "Great Time Scribe, if you need it, I can get you some medicine¡­." "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" I covered my face with my hands to hide my frustration. It''s horrible to work with these idiots. Managing the Tower of Awakening requires a lot of effort, especially since we use fragments from multiple worlds to repair the damage caused by immortal cultivators. This is one of the most important projects in Paradise, but it is a long-term project, and the rtionship between therge organizations of the multiverse has deteriorated rapidly. Our leaders prefer to focus staff on projects with less potential, but that provide faster results. The Tower of Awakening has a lot of potential as yerspleting the top floor should be around the strength of a low-rank Great Old One, but that''s just an estimate and we don''t know how many yers will be able toplete the Tower, so this project has a 20% chance of being a failure. It''s all the fault of those immortal cultivators, if they hadn''t stolen our resources then the Tower could function automatically with no room for error. Because of this, none of the high-level Higher Entities is willing to waste time managing the Tower, so this job fell into the hands of second-grade assistants who don''t have great responsibilities. My current identity is that of a traitor, so I am a disposable pawn. On the other hand, most of my co-workers are problematic, disobedient,zy, and even criminal people who received forgiveness. Some of these people are as strong as a high-ranking general, but their personalities are so bad that no one wants to work with them. Now this group of idiots is assembled to manage the most important project in Paradise. Sometimes I think our leaders have lost all hope in mortals. It''s like some of them only see mortals as cattle, so they just use them as disposable cannon fodder. It seems that only Lady Auriel wants to protect the weakest and most unprotected people, but that has only brought her sadness and loneliness. I am very worried about Lady Auriel, but I am also worried about the Hero of Harmony. We haven''t talked muchtely, and when we do he sounds very tired. I think he is reaching the limit of his mental tolerance and that worries me too much. I have seen many heroes sumb to stress and choose suicide. I don''t want the Hero to go through the same thing, but I don''t know how to help him either. Sending Daedalus to his side is close to the limit of my capabilities and resources. At least I''ve managed to check that the Hero''s mother is safe. It hurts a lot to feel like I''m useless, so it makes me happy to be able to help him. "What if we ignore the untalented yers and focus on the prodigies? Most of the yers arepletely useless and just waste resources" Objectively that would be a good choice, but there are cases where a seemingly talentless person turns out to be a gem in the rough. It would be a waste to discard someone like that, besides, Lady Auriel will be very sad if she finds out. The biggest problem with running the Tower is that the people I work with have their own ways of doing things. Some insist that we should send powerful enemies regardless of the losses of weaker or unlucky yers, so we focus on quality over quantity, but numbers are indispensable in a war. Others say that we should give better weapons and skills in the early levels, so the chances of survival will increase, but there will be a greater reliance on external weapons instead of one''s own skills. Each level of the tower is supposed to teach one of the key steps to ascend to a Higher Entity, but if we''re not careful, yers won''t be able toprehend a Concept of their own and will never be able to finish the Tower. The final test of the Tower is to face a Great Old One that one of our leaders captured long ago. If yers don''t have an understanding of a Concept by reaching the top floor, they won''t be able to beat that creature. Every day, we meet for two hours to decide on Tower upgrades, but most of the time is wasted in pointless discussions, especially over racial conflicts. Lady Auriel has weed many races, including demons. Some of my co-workers are demons who left Hell after a war with the current Lucifer, so they are deeply grateful to Lady Auriel for giving them a home, but they are troublesome people. To begin with, they have a bad temper and selfish attitude, they will only obey Lady Auriel and despise the servants of the Absolute Paradise faction. On the other hand, they hate me and want to kill me since they think I betrayed Lady Auriel. I''m used to the scornful looks and endless insults, but it is a nuisance for them to cause trouble during business hours. Even though everything is so annoying, I must be strong. I need to exert myself for the sake of Lady Auriel, the Hero, and my only two friends. After many meaningless discussions, the meeting finally ended and we each went back to our jobs. yers haven''t cleared the fifth floor yet, so phase 2 hasn''t started. I have some free time so I took advantage of it to rx in my office. Carefully, I took out a ss box specially designed by Eriko. (Author''s Note: Eriko Takeda from YU-NO: A girl who chants love at the bound of this world) This box is for storing high-level elixirs so that their effects don''t wear off no matter how much time passes, but it''s also very useful for storing food. I opened the box and took out a cup of tea and a te of biscuits. It smells like everything has been freshly made... I settled into my chair and enjoyed my meal. The Hero has many talents and his culinary skills never cease to amaze me. I was rxing, but I felt the Hero trying to connect with me. It wasn''t just a telepathic call, he was using themunication device I gave him for video calls. Although we have never met in person, it makes me happy to see his face when we talk, although, in recent days, he has not wanted to have video calls and speaks very little, which has made me feel worried. I quickly put the food away, wiped the crumbs off my face and fixed my hair, then epted the video call. I usually show a calm and professional attitude since I don''t want the Hero to discover my loving feelings, but my body froze upon seeing the Hero. I convinced Lady Auriel to make the Hero her honorary knight, so he has the highest level blessing Lady Auriel can offer. Because of this, any physical wounds will heal instantly, and even his spiritual wounds will heal so the Devourers will have a hard time destroying him. Still, the Hero''s injuries are not something a human could bear... The flesh on his arms has disappeared below the elbows, and half of his face is just a skull. The parts of her body that showed her bones seemed to have been covered in a strong corrosive poison, as the bones looked decayed and full of cracks. "Seraph¡­" ¨C The Hero sighed. - "We need to talk" My body was totally frozen. My words couldn''t get out. I could only stare in horror at the situation the Hero found himself in. It''s the first time I''ve seen that kind of injury, but I''ve seen something simr, I saw it a long time ago. When Azathoth attacked Paradise, we lost many powerful warriors, but we managed to drive the creature away thanks to Lady Auriel''s sacrifice. In that time, she absorbed all the pain, suffering, and injuries of the people who were hurt by Azathoth, but that came at a great cost. Lady Auriel was left in aa while much of her body had turned to rotting meat. Although Lady Auriel has already recovered from all her injuries, back then Lady Auriel''s situation was simr to the Hero''s. A deteriorated and dposed body that is falling apart. The only reason Lady Auriel survived was that her Concept of Hope allows her to ovee despair, even if that despair is greater than her own power. I''m not an expert in healing techniques and abilities, but I can see that the Hero''s injuries are not physical problems, but spiritual and mental injuries that damage his Core of Existence. I don''t know what kind of situation the Hero faced, but there is one thing that is clear to me. Lady Auriel''s distant blessing cannot heal those wounds, only Lady Auriel herself could heal those wounds. My fists clenched unconsciously. ¨C "Hero, I will make it possible for you to see Lady Auriel immediately, get ready for a dimensional trip" This will be very dangerous. Lady Auriel has little authority, but her prestige is the highest in Paradise, so it will be very conspicuous to have her meet with a Rookie Hero. This will draw harmful attention to the Hero, but there is a solution. If I sacrifice my own identity as a spy, it will be possible to arrange a meeting between Lady Auriel and the Hero. My execution will be inevitable, but they will both be fine. I just hope Eriko and Sword Maiden don''t do something impulsive that puts them in danger... "Seraph" ¨C The Hero''s voice made me stand still, I don''t know why, but his voice sounds a bit intimidating. ¨C "Don''t do something stupid¡­ I need to talk to you in person, now" Despite his injuries, it seems that the Hero''s strength has not diminished but quite the opposite. The strength in his gaze makes me feel like I''m looking at one of the leaders of Absolute Paradise. A power that makes me feel as small as an ant. The Hero sighed and closed his eyes. ¨C "Seraph, please, I want to talk to you and apologize¡­ I have not been honest with you, so we need to talk" The Hero''s attitude is worrying me too much. At this rate, it will be very difficult to ept my own death and that will be a problem. I am beginning to regret my decision to sacrifice my life for the sake of Lady Auriel... I sighed. ¨C "Hero, that is¡­" "Seraph" ¨C The Hero extended his hand and a ck mist covered the bones of his hand. ¨C "I want to be honest with you" ¡­. Madness¡­. The Hero has a close rtionship with Daoloth and Nyathotep, but that Madness does not seem external to the Hero. It''s like that energy is part of the Hero. Could be¡­ He was corrupted? "My mind has not fallen under the control of BB and Nyaruko, this Madness is my own path" ¨C The Hero sighed. ¡­.. I do not know what to think. "Seraph, I want to talk to you in a ce where you feel safe, I will tell you the whole truth and you can choose what to do after listening to me, whether you hate me and want to kill me, or forgive me and ept me as I am¡­ I will respect your choice and I''ll let you do what you want with me" ¨C The Hero sighed heavily as he kept his eyes closed. ¨C "Seraph, I need your help, you are the only one who can help me" ¡­.. I knew it, I always knew that the Hero has hidden things from me, but it is normal for a warrior to hide his best cards, especially someone with the mentality of a murderer. Ever since the Hero introduced me to Daoloth, I knew that he was neither normal nor good, I even had reason to suspect him, but still, I decided to trust him. Knowing that the Harem King was actually Nyathotep only increased my worries. The Hero was rted to too dangerous and chaotic entities that would endanger the stability of Paradise and the multiverse. My chest hurts a lot. The Hero''s words and attitude make me see that he has lied to me since we met, he used me for some n and most likely he only needs me to get closer to Lady Auriel and thus heal his wounds. Still, even if I know all this, what hurts me the most is that he only told me this when his injuries are so severe. I would have liked to know about this earlier. If possible, I would like to have been more helpful¡­ "Seraph, you''re not an object" ¨C The Hero''s voice was strange, it was as if he couldn''t control his own emotions. ¨C "Your thoughts are seen in your face and I must say that you are right, at least at first¡­ Well, yes, I thought about using you to get closer to Auriel, but now it is different¡­ You are my wife and that is why I no longer want to lie to you" ¡­.. I don''t remember when was thest time he wanted to cry like this. I don''t know if I feel happy or hurt, I just know that I want to cry. I took a deep breath and wiped the corner of my eyes. ¨C "I understand, it will be better if you request medical support so that you can be summoned to the temple of Maiden of the Sword, I will see you there" The Hero has hidden his Madness for a long time, he must know how to bypass the security measures of Paradise so that he can enter without problems. The Hero nodded and I ended the call. I don''t want to hear his words over a phone call, I want to see him in person to hear what he has to say. I thought my first meeting with the Hero would be something touching, but now I can''t identify my own feelings. In case the Hero is an enemy, it would be better if I bring high-ranking bodyguards... But... I can''t do it, I can''t ambush him even if he''s an enemy. I''ve fallen so deeply in love with him that I can''t even imagine facing him. If he is really dangerous to Lady Auriel, I can only face my sins. I sighed and took out a special ne. With a thought, this artifact can destroy an enemy''s soul at the cost of sacrificing my own soul. It is an artifact that vites all of Lady Auriel''s ideas and rules, but it is necessary. I looked at the ne and then at the wedding ring in my hand. ¡­.. I am so stupid¡­ I sighed and put the secretpartment back away. I can not use it. I''m too stupid. I''m putting my personal feelings above my loyalty. I am not worthy of Lady Auriel''s kindness. I sighed and headed for the Sword Maiden temple. With all my heart I hope the Hero won''t be hostile towards Lady Auriel, I really hope so. Chapter 338: Antipsychotic medication… Chapter 338: Antipsychotic medication¡­ It''s been five hours since I chased away the female ninjas, but my hands haven''t stopped shaking. The female ninja Sagiri Ameno wanted to apologize for causing a confrontation, but I ignored her and headed to the room Chitose gave me. I made Yuuna leave the room, asked Tsubaki, Nia, and Yoko to leave me alone for a moment, and closed the room door. I had Ortro guard the entrance of the room so no one would try to talk to me, then covered the walls with [Anti-Rasen]. My self-control kept breaking down, I couldn''t control my body and mind, my desires to hurt the people I love keep growing and I was losing my self-control. Once inside the room, I used my new skill. [Phobia] is a skill that modifies my environment to cover me with my biggest fears. With [Mythomania], I made most of my fears focus on ustrophobia, then used activated [Phobia] at the same time as using [Masochism] to strengthen that skill. I once saw a news story about the cages in which poor Hong Kong citizens live. They are small rectangr cages one meter high by two meters long, tiny spaces where people live and pay very high rents. When I saw that news, I was envious of those people. Even if those cages were tiny and ufortable, at least they were a little refuge where they felt safe, or at least some tried to. I have reflected for a long time and realized that I have a house, but I have never had a home. A house is a roof over your head, but a home is a ce where you feel safe and at peace. It is possible to have a house without having a home. Even in my personal worlds, I don''t feel at home as I am always thinking about how to make my wives and daughters happy. I''m always busy nning my next moves to survive in the multiverse and expand my harem. My stupid need to seduce troublesome women has made me incapable of having a ce where I feel safe, even the inside of my head is a hotel for troublesome women, so my own thoughts don''t give me peace of mind. Over time I have realized that my obsession with obtaining a house was not about the search for a space that belonged to me, but the desire to have a ce where I felt safe. Even with Tsubaki, Shigure, and other women I love, I don''t feel safe, since I always want to protect them and don''t think about my own safety, which is obvious in my self-destructive behaviors. Throughout my life, I have nevere across anything like this as I am always attentive to taking care of the people who matter and I never had someone to take care of me. Now, at the hot spring inn, I finally found a bit of safety. I didn''t need to doundry, I didn''t need to make beds, I didn''t need to cook, I didn''t need to sweep, I didn''t need to take care of other people. For once, I was able to close my eyes and let other people take care of everything. It was rxing, it was the most rxing time of my life. Chitose, Nonko and Yaya. Those three women have be too precious to me, not in a loving sense, but something else, something I can''t describe in words. Although it sounds strange, those three women gave me the feeling offort and security that only a home gives. It was rxing, it was very nice. Thus, I totally lost my mind at the thought that that peace would be ruined. The thought of one of the three of them being injured caused me difortparable to losing one of my favorite wives like Shigure or Tsubaki. Although they are safe, my head doesn''t calm down. I want to destroy everything, I want to control everything, I want to own everything, I want to eliminate everything, I want to get everything...¡­ There are no voices in my head because it is my own voice that screams and growls and cries. My voice pleads for my body to move to eliminate the Concept of Freedom throughout the multiverse. I totally lost control and am using [Anti-Rasen] to form a straitjacket to restrict my movements, but it''s not enough. I used [Phobia] to make my ustrophobia into a cage like the ones I saw on the news about Hong Kong. Within this space, the flow of time is frozen to increase the fear of uncertainty, so I can be here for a long time without my wives noticing my absence. Even now, I still put the welfare of my wives above my own suffering¡­. At first, I screamed non-stop as I banged my head against the walls until my skull cracked. Over and over again, I hit the cage walls to free myself, but that only made my ustrophobia grow, increasing the cage''s durability. I managed to break through the straitjacket and hit the cage, even starting to scratch it until my bone fingers turned to dust from the friction. Fear, hate, panic, frustration, and despair filled my heart and I kept hitting the cage. Fortunately, despair made me forget my skills, so I didn''t use my Stand to escape or things would be dangerous for my loved ones. I lost the notion of time. I screamed until my throat was torn apart, I even tried to stop thinking by digging my fingers into my head to crush my brain, but I avoided using the mind-destroying skill so I''m fine, it just hurt a little. I don''t know how long I was screaming, crying, and hitting the walls, but I finally managed to regain consciousness. I was able to stabilize my mind a bit, but I still feel unsteady. Nyaruko said that the best way to ovee a bout of dementia is to give in to destructive instincts, but that''s not good for me. The first time Nyaruko had a fit of madness, she invaded thousands of worlds to steal treasures. She caused one of thergest genocides in the multiverse to such an extent that Hell and Paradise joined forces to assassinate her. She survived as the Anti-Madness form did not yet exist, but she fell into a deep sleep for several millennia. Abby and BB went through simr situations and that''s why I can''t take that path. If I lose self-control, I will hurt my loved ones, but if I choose to send my mind to the Dream Realm, then I will be in aa for an indefinite amount of time, leaving my wives and daughters alone and unprotected. I have too many responsibilities and I can''t afford to disappear. I envy useless men who can abandon their families without guilt. After my mind regained some rity, I began to think of options. I can''t deal with my mental instability on my own. My Obsession stats are strengthening my insanity attack and at any moment I''ll lose my self-control again. epting one''s own weakness is not a bad thing, because no one can do everything. Sometimes it is better to admit our inability to solve a problem and seek help. Arriving at this point, I found a possible solution. Among all my skills, [Anti-Rasen] energy has helped me the most to maintain self-control, but there is something else that has helped me not to lose my mind. With the regenerative abilities of the ck blood, Auriel''s blessing has be less useful and I only use it to appear as a Hero. I can even heal other people using the reality distortion of [Schizophrenia] and [Rasen]. Still, Auriel''s blessing has not stopped trying to help me maintain mental stability. My Madness is not a negative effect as it is the source of my power, so the blessing cannot heal my insanity, but the blessing helps me endure suffering through the Concept of Hope. The hope of oveing adversity, the hope of being happy, the hope of protecting my loved ones, the hope of seeding. All of this is what fosters Auriel''s blessing. It is a power that embodies Auriel''spassion and kindness in the form of hope. It''s hard to make an urate analysis without the help of System Goddess and [Paranoia], but my analysis indicates that Auriel can use her Hope to help me regain self-control. For this, the blessing is not enough, I need to see Auriel in person. If she uses her abilities directly on my body, it''s possible to stabilize my mind and heal the wounds left by the 731 poison. I found a solution, but that brought new problems. For starters, it''s hard to have a personal meeting with Auriel. Even if she is not taken seriously in Paradise and indeed many people make fun of her behind her back, her existence is one of the most valuable treasures in Paradise, so she is under strict surveince. Another problem is that there are many spies among Auriel''s troops, so other organizations might obstruct my meeting with her. Lastly and most dangerously, my Madness energy makes me an enemy of almost the entire multiverse. If it is found that I can stabilize this energy, everyone will want to eliminate me to prevent the Outer Gods from forming an organization. The increased power in [Reader''s Madness] strengthened [Mythomania] so I can easily fool the members of Paradise, but my Madness will be visible when Auriel starts to heal my wounds. Auriel''s kindness reaches the point of the naivet¨¦, so I can convince her to help me and ept Madness users, but the people who watch her closely will think otherwise. Leylin told me that she has spies working right next to Auriel. Thanks to them, he discovered that members of the racist faction and other organizations did the same. Auriel is a bird locked in a museum where everyone watches her every move. If it weren''t for her body not needing to defecate, she would be watched even while doing her business. To receive Auriel''s help I need an opportunity where she and I are alone, or at least onlypletely trustworthy people watch, which is unrealistic. Even if the idealistic faction ims to ept all races, they don''t see Madness wielders as people, but as abominations that must be eradicated. I can convince Auriel to help me, but I need a chance to talk in private. There is a way to achieve it and that is with the help of Seraph. Auriel has absolute confidence in my wife and I even think she sees her as her best friend, although Seraph doesn''t consider herself worthy of that friendship. Auriel''s blessing can see through lies, deceit, and evil intentions, so Auriel must be able to distinguish between the people who truly value her and those who only see her as an object. Because of this, she treasures Seraph as she is totally loyal. With Seraph''s help, I may have a chance to see Auriel in person, but that wille at a cost. To begin with, Seraph will discover that I am an Outer God, which will cause doubts in her heart as she will realize that I lied to her in almost everything I have told her so far. Seraph has a serious inferiorityplex and a high need for approval to feel useful, but at the same time, she is an intelligent and rational woman, so she will feel betrayed if she finds out what I am without me telling her directly. The best thing would be to tell her a lot of the truth to show my sincerity, that way, she will still feel hurt, but she won''t lose all her trust in me, and she will even love me much more in the future since I will show her the greatest show of trust. That way, she will be under myplete control.....................¡­ ...............¡­ ah shit, no, I don''t want her to be a puppet, she''s my wife. Stupid obsessive desires. Now, there are still several factors that can cause a problem, for example, someone else could discover our conversation which would put me in danger since the best way to talk to Seraph would be in the territory of Paradise. Objectively, this n has some dangerous points that could make it a suicide n, but it is the best option. I''m running out of time as I can feel my head filling up with thoughts I don''t want to have, also I want to be honest with my wife as she has done a lot for me...¡­.. Attachment feelings¡­ they''re not so stupid after all. I turned off [Phobia] and thought to have a video call with Seraph to convey my sincerity. It makes me feel ufortable manipting Seraph''s emotions since she has done so much for me despite not knowing me in person, but this is for the greater good. Not for my own greater good anymore, but for her and Auriel''s. The information Leylin gave me proves it. When the call started, I remembered that I didn''t use [Mythomania] to hide my injuries, so I had to improvise. This oversight was convenient as it fostered Seraph''s feelings of concern, which made her emotionally vulnerable to my honesty. Although this turned out well, I am being too careless since the migraine prevents me from thinking straight..... My mind is falling apart... Seraph seemed to have stupid thoughts which made me angry. I will not let her sacrifice her own life, she is my wife, only mine......... ...¡­.. I had to close my eyes before I lost self-control. Anyway, I achieved my initial purpose since Seraph agreed to see me, but I feel sick and want to die at least three times. Her look full of sadness does not leave my mind ........ Stupid feelings of attachment. For now, I sighed. My eyes still have the passive effect of [Reader''s Perspective], so going to Paradise will cause my mind to be overwhelmed with information, but I need to fix my mind as soon as possible or I will hurt my wives. I sighed and left the room. It''s only been ten seconds since I locked myself in, but Tsubaki looks at me with extreme concern. She is the woman who knows me best so she can sense what happened to me. Tsubaki hugged me tightly and didn''t say a word, there was no need to talk. I sighed and hugged her carefully. ¨C "Let''s go to Paradise, I found a possible cure" "Okay, I''ll apany you wherever you want to go" ¨C Tsubaki spoke softly. We ignored the people who were watching us and hugged each other in silence for a few minutes. I really need to fix my mental instability, I don''t want to hurt this lovely woman...¡­. Chapter 339: Visit to Paradise Chapter 339: Visit to Paradise Tsubaki, Ortro, Nia, Yoko, and Navi entered my mind and I left the hot spring inn. The women at the inn are still a bit afraid of me, but they showed concern when I left the ce without saying goodbye. They seemed to think that I''m leaving because I felt hurt by their scared looks or something. The truth is that I don''t have time to tell them that I''ll only be out for a couple of hours, my mind is hanging by a fragile thread that has begun to break. I need Auriel as soon as possible. Umaru knows me well enough to know that I''ll be back in no time, so she should be able to talk to women so they don''t feel worried. I don''t have time to go to the Ichijo residence to use the dimensional transport circle and Abby is busy, so I contacted Shiki. "I need a safe ce to travel, I''m about to go to Paradise" - I massaged my forehead, the damn migraine is getting worse. "You start to worry me, do you need help?" ¨C Shiki spoke kindly, but I''m not in the mood for drama. "No, my mind is breaking and I need to go to Paradise to receive Auriel''s help" ¨C I used [Masochism] to try to strengthen Auriel''s blessing, but that blessing is ipatible with Madness so it was a waste of time, just Auriel herself could make both contradictory energies synchronize. Shiki said no more and transported me to the berry field where Mumei rests. Shiki frowned upon seeing me since I still have my eyes closed. "Don''t ask, just open a space channel to let me go to Paradise, I''ll give you the coordinates" ¨C I spoke with annoyance. ¨C "After I travel, make sure to close the spatial link, I will return on my own" "¡­." - Shiki sighed. ¨C "I would like an exnation, but I have no choice but to trust you¡­ Be careful and try not to get into too much trouble" In front of me, a Dimensional Gate opened. I ced the coordinates of the temple where I met Sword Maiden and was sent to that ce. Nia is using [Mythomania] and [Anti-Rasen] to hide my [Reader''s Madness]. Yoko and Ortro are manipting my body to prevent my unconscious acts from harming my loved ones, for example, they are preventing my ck blood from starting to generate fangs that will destroy everything around me. Tsubaki is using her soul frequency to stabilize my mind. Although it''s a paltry effortpared to my migraine, it''s helping me prevent another panic attack. Lastly, Navi is eating pizza while he remains silent. It''s a big help not to hear her stupid voice. After passing through the Dimension Gate, I appeared in the temple that serves as a medical area for veteran Heroes. Normally, there should be a squad of elite soldiers guarding the entrance to prevent spy infiltration, but this time there were only two women. I am currently limiting my senses as the smallest of stimuli can make me lose my mind, but I can feel presences nearby. "Long time no see, hero" ¨C Sword Maiden spoke softly. I can''t see her face, but she must be smiling. "¡­." ¨C The other woman remained silent. We haven''t met in person, but I recognize this spiritual presence as it is simr to one of the puppets I met in the magic world. Seraph. There was no exchange of words between us. Seraph feels hurt by my lies, but she is willing to give me the chance to make up for my mistakes, besides, she loves me so she wants to hear my exnation so she can forgive me. Sword Maiden sighed as she realized that she would be the go-between. ¨C "Come on, I have prepared a private ce where we can talk" I''m not surprised Seraph decided to discuss this with Sword Maiden. Most likely, my wife wanted some advice, so she consulted Sword Maiden. After speaking, Sword Maiden also wants to see if I am a friend or an enemy, although not only her, there is another woman Seraph trusts, a renowned alchemist who......¡­. ...¡­ Shit, my head.... [Reader''s Perspective] is taking in too much information even though my eyes are closed. Sword Maiden started walking to lead me to the second ce where we could talk, but after three steps I tripped and fell to the ground. My legs are not working properly, nothing in my body is working as it should¡­.. There''s no one around which was good since I lost a bit of control over [Mythomania] which showed my injuries. Not having self-control is so annoying... My head hurts........ "¡­." ¨C Seraph couldn''t hide her concern, she approached me and put my arm around her shoulders to help me get up. Sword Maiden grabbed my other arm and helped me to my feet as well. "Thank you" - I sighed. Both women did not speak and took me to the safe ce. Upon entering the room, I could detect various spirit formations and istion artifacts used to prevent spying, but I sensed a third presence..... [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has detected the energy trace of a system user] ... [System Notification: The stat ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral'' has prevented the user from being controlled by the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God''] ¡­.. Everything is a fucking nuisance.... I managed to walk on my own and made my way to the sofa across from the unknown woman. I sat up and opened my eyes. The only thing separating me from the woman was a small table normally used to strain snacks and tea. In front of me was a woman I have never seen, but I can recognize her from the reports I have been reading to understand the structure of Paradise. Eriko Takeda, the greatest alchemist in Paradise and one of the best inventors in the multiverse. Even Leylin recognizes this woman''s intellect and creativity. I have researched her since she can be useful in case I make an enemy of Paradise, but I didn''t think that she would have traces of the Harem Emperor in her soul....... "My name is Luis, myst name doesn''t matter because I don''t use it" ¨C I started to speak while my gaze was still glued to the woman named Eriko. Seraph and Sword Maiden seemed confused by my behavior but decided to sit next to Eriko to listen to my exnation. Both women have absolute trust in Eriko and she seems to love both women as if they were her sisters, but something bothers me. I can''t see all of Eriko''s information, she has a high-level skill capable of hiding her information. If it wasn''t for [Hero''s Destiny], I wouldn''t have been able to know that she is rted to the Harem Emperor¡­. I don''t know if she''s an enemy or why she seems to look at me with meaningless gratitude and affection, but I''m trying really hard to suppress my desire to kill her. ording to Leylin''s guess, the Harem Emperor is nning to get Auriel, and in order to achieve that, he might be looking for a way to get the person Auriel has the most trust, my wife Seraph............ ........ Seraph will hate me if I rip off her friend''s head without exining the situation, so I need to stay calm... The bones in my fingers turned into sharp fangs. ¨C "I am the reincarnation of a mythological creature called Ortro, that dog used to be a Devourer and I inherited the power to destroy souls, but there is something more important" I can''t see the whole context and plot involving Eriko, she is very good at hiding her information and can even hide from [Reader''s Perspective]. It''s simr to the situation where I couldn''t read Leylin''s thoughts even when I used the full power of [Reader''s Perspective]................ What a fucking nuisance........... My mind isn''t working properly, so I left my verbal process on automatic. I''m going to bepletely honest with Seraph since Auriel will know the secrets in my body when she helps me suppress the dementia attack, so I''d better be honest now so Seraph doesn''t feel betrayed anymore. On the other hand, my mind will be upied with something more important. "I am a system user and originally my system was based on increasing mybat power to be an unstoppable warrior, even a Superior Entity called Beast VII appeared and modified my system to be her puppet and so she thought to invade my home world. , but their ns went wrong when my system crashed and I ended up getting a system based on getting a harem" ¨C I started talking about my life as a system user. I talked about Navi, about who I am and what I have be. Just like the time when I spoke with Umaru, I waspletely sincere. This broughtplex reactions from Seraph and Sword Maiden, but all my attention was focused on the woman named Eriko. More specifically, in her soul, her mind, and the context of her records. I tried to increase the power of [Reader''s Perspective] in my eyes, but that woman is very good at hiding her information¡­. An excellent spy... No, I can''t see Eriko''s information, but I can see his emotions and I know that his gratitude is sincere...¡­.. Even when I''m talking about all the murders I''vemitted, she doesn''t feel the slightest disgust towards my actions¡­. There is something else... The Harem Emperor''s influence on Eriko''s soul seems wed, it''s as if he had put some kind of seal or restriction on the woman''s soul, but that seal was destroyed and now only the remnants of the seal remain¡­ I think I understand what happened... The ring I gave Seraph contains a fragment of my Stand¡­. Maybe Eriko touched that ring which activated the Stand and thus broke the seal that controlled her soul and mind..... I see. I already understand it. Eriko is grateful to me because I freed her from being a puppet. Her brotherly love for Seraph and Sword Maiden is real and she wishes to protect her two best friends..... She is not an enemy, but she is not a direct ally either¡­. So to speak, she sees me as a possible ally, but she is prepared to kill me if I show the slightest hostility towards Sword Maiden or Seraph....... ......... Interesting...¡­.. I like the mind of this woman ....... So twisted...¡­. It''s something beautiful... ....... [System Notification: The stat ''Obsession: Anti-Spiral'' and the entities ''Nia Teppelin'' and ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'', have suppressed the clutter of the stat ''Obsession: Yandere''] ... oh, whatever. "From this point, things only got more chaotic¡­ I met Daoloth and was tricked by her into letting her live in my mind, she originally intended to use me as material to rebuild her body, however, she fell in love with me and I hers, we started a rtionship and to date, we take care of each other" - I sighed in relief as I felt my mind rx a bit. Eriko is not an enemy so my instincts no longer want to kill her. ¨C "Daoloth discovered that I have a special ability that can regte the self-control problems of the Outer Gods, so I am a treasure for the bearers of Madness, thus, I was able to meet other dangerous entities which are my wives, for example, the Harem King is not a system user, but Nyathotep and she is also my wife¡­ By the way, I also became an Outer God, although thanks to one of my skills I can suppress most of the negative effects of Madness, the problem is that a few days ago a problem urred and now my mind is falling apart" "¡­." ¨C There was a deep silence when I finished speaking. I massaged my forehead. This doesn''t lessen my migraine, but it became a reflex every time the migraine became unbearable. ¨C "I will answer any question, but please, be quick¡­" "Do you need Auriel is it because you have a dementia attack?" ¨C Eriko asked with great curiosity. "Yes" - I sighed. ¨C "I can retain enough of my sanity to speak and not attack my loved ones, but slowly my obsessions and fears are devouring my rationality¡­" "I see, so you think Auriel can help you?" ¨C Eriko only showed the curiosity of a scientist who doesn''t care about innocent lives¡­ I like her more and more¡­. "Under normal circumstances, I could suppress my own injuries, but right now my soul and mind are seriously injured, there is even damage to my lineage and that''s why I can''t use the full power of my ck blood" ¨C I sighed and raised my hand to emphasize my bones. ¨C "Auriel''s blessing is helping me maintain my rationality, but the fight between my rationality against myck of control is what is destroying my mind and body¡­ ugh¡­" My pineal nd just exploded and I have two strokes at once...¡­.. ¡­ damn headache....... I had to close my eyes and limit my senses again. Too much context is making me lose control... "You don''t deserve the title of Hero" ¨C Seraph''s voice was full ofplex feelings. ¨C "Honestly, I shouldn''t trust you, but I want you to answer a question honestly" I nodded. My throat hurts and I''m thirsty¡­ it had been a long time since I felt so thirsty¡­.. "When you started talking to me, were you nning to seduce me in order to get closer to Lady Auriel? Was I just an opportunity for you to meet her?" ¨C Anger, sadness, expectation, despair, disappointment, hope¡­ so many emotions in so few words. "When I met you I only wanted a ticket to be part of Paradise since I was thinking of leaving my home world, at that moment I didn''t think about Auriel or the implications of meeting her, I just wanted a new refuge¡­ After, well, we started talking, I started to meet you and I honestly fell in love with you¡­" ¨C I sighed, stupid feelings of attachment. ¨C "The sincerity with which you have helped me, your constant need for approval, your adorable attempt to hide your feelings¡­ Even if this is the first time we meet in Persian, I love every part of you" It''s amazing how stupidly cheesy I get when I''m drunk or with so much migraine that a third of my brain is melting... I don''t know what expression Seraph has or what she''s thinking, I just felt the warmth of her arms helping me stand up. "I already spoke with Lady Auriel, she agreed to see you, and don''t worry about what other people say, we have made sure that nobody knows about your meeting with Lady Auriel" ¨C Seraph was trying hard to hide the emotions in his voice¡­. how adorable¡­. I felt a little calmer, but with a new concern. I sighed and opened my eyes. I looked at Seraph with sincere gratitude and affection. - "Thank you for trusting me even though I don''t deserve it..." Even now, I continue to express emotions that will help me to make her fall in love¡­. My mythomania has reached the point where I myself don''t know when I''m lying and when I''m telling the truth............... I looked at Sword Maiden with equal gratitude, though with less romantic affection. ¨C "I also thank you for giving me this opportunity" She smiled kindly. From what I''ve seen, the three womenplement each other. Seraf¨ªn is the utilitarian thought that seeks benefits and can n betrayals for the greater good. Sword Maiden is the emotional thought that believes in emotional value over utility. Eriko is a critical thinker and scientifically curious who evaluates things based on cause and effect. Together, the three of them form a rational, ambitious, and sentimental group that can achieve great things, but there is a problem¡­. I looked at Eriko. I don''t feel hostility, but I can''t fully control my emotional state, so I showed slight anger, just a little bit. "First of all, tell me one thing¡­ What rtionship do you have with the jerk named Harem Emperor?" ¨C I did not speak with disgust towards her, but towards the idiot who wants to harm my wife...¡­ "¡­." ¨C Eriko widened her eyes in surprise, but then smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, this may be a long story that I really don''t want to tell¡­." "Luis" ¨C Tsubaki spoke with concern inside my mind. ¨C "Your mind is breaking, there is not much time left" I see, I''m on the brink of another panic attack... It doesn''t matter, I need information. Even if Eriko isn''t an enemy, I need to know what''s going on. I sat down again. ¨C "I would appreciate it if you could tell me that long story" Sword Maiden and Seraph were concerned at Eriko''s reluctant expression, but she sighed and nodded. ¨C "Okay, it''s the least I can do after hearing your story" Eriko sighed heavily and covered her face. ¨C "It all started when I met a system user¡­. I let my guard down and that bastard took advantage of it to control my mind with some stupid aphrodisiac ability¡­." ¡­.. [System Notification: The user''s destructive impulses are increasing] This will be a problem... Also¡­ there is a spy trying to break through the barriers that protect this room¡­ I''m not as skilled as Abby when ites to spatial skills, but I can feel something sneaking up on me... No, they are two people. One appears to be Auriel, but she is entering a door specially prepared for her. The problem is the spy¡­. mmmm¡­.. I used [Mythomania] to hide my [Anti-Rasen], then I used the purple energy to cover this room¡­ When the spy enters here he will not be able to leave¡­. My mind is a mess right now, but I''ll be able to use my analytical skills when Auriel helps me rebuild my self-control... When that happens, I will be able to extract all the information from the spy..... Living isplicated. Chapter 340: Hope is naive Chapter 340: Hope is naive Weak and wounded creatures have two options; find a hidden refuge where they can lick their wounds, or find a group that can ept them to build strength through fellowship. This nature is something that rational beings share since suffering is something that we share with non-rational beings. Seraph suffered from the depravity of a system user who took control of her world. Sword Maiden was in hell after a Demon helped a goblin to ascend to a Higher Entity. Eriko was enved, tortured, humiliated, and controlled by a system user. All three women suffered tragic lives filled with physical, psychological, and sexual abuse. That pain allows them to have strong bonds that make them loyal friends. Technically I have also been a victim of all kinds of abuse since I lost my virginity when an unknown woman abused me, my childhood was full of violence and I ate garbage to survive, but those are minor issues. The point is that Eriko''s story is somewhat simplistic and predictable, but that doesn''t lessen the tragedy. The start of her story in Paradise is simr to Daedalus. She obtained the key to bing a Higher Entity when Paradise invaded her world, though she did not immediately ascend and preferred to keep a low profile. The difference is that Daedalus fought against the invaders and that''s why she became a ve, on the other hand, Eriko gave up immediately and was epted into Paradise by showing her talent in developing new technologies. Although her world was conquered by the racist faction, she is technically part of the neutral faction since she decided to help the two main factions. She doesn''t care about politics, she just wants to continue her investigations. By chance, she met Seraph and Maiden of the Sword, so the three women became friends as they felt like defenseless animals in an environment full of predators. Although the three women can be considered deities in low-level Worlds, within Paradise any soldier could subdue them with sheer force. They distrusted the stupidity and depravity of the people of Paradise, so they decided to form a group to support each other. That helped them a lot since Auriel became fond of them, especially Seraph and Maiden of the Sword. Seraph is totally loyal while Sword Maiden has a naturally kind heart. Both women managed to hold important positions in the idealistic faction, Seraph as Auriel''s direct advisor, while Maiden of the Sword became the supervisor of the Temple of Hope, the main temple for healing, exorcisms, and is the only ce that is allowed to perform resurrections within Paradise. Eriko doesn''t fit with Auriel''s ideals as she is in favor of experiments on sentient beings, so she remained in the neutral faction, but her own talent in alchemy made her one of the most valuable people in Paradise. This brought a lot of unpleasant attention to her, but some people from Paradise protected her since she is an invaluable resource. Up to that point, everything sounded good, but quickly everything went to shit. Eriko thought she was safe from trouble thanks to the people protecting her, but the truth is that some of those idiots were spies for the Harem Emperor. One day, Eriko went to a low-level World in search of special materials that she needed for her research. She was protected by a powerful elite team, so she let her guard down. The problem is that most of the soldiers who protected her were spies, so they assassinated the general and kidnapped Eriko to take her to the Free Agents base, the organization made up of veteran heroes seeking freedom, system users, and protagonists who got out of their stories. In that ce, Eriko met the Harem Emperor and was subjected to all kinds of brainwashing techniques to make her a puppet without a will, but that she retained her memories, personality, and knowledge. Apparently, the Harem Emperor has a system based on sexual acts, so the basis of her skills is the subjugation of women. Eriko had managed to resist the brainwashing thanks to all the modifications she herself had made to her own mind, soul, and body. The problem was that the Harem Emperor seems to have many problematic abilities, including the ability to force high-level Contracts into the souls of women. Those Contracts are inferior to Lucifer''s Contracts, but they are superior to BB''s, so that''s problematic. Since then, Eriko has been the Harem Emperor''s main spy and tool within Paradise. In fact, Eriko had a role simr to System Goddess as she made many improvements to the Harem Emperor''s body, soul, mind, and system. The annoying thing is that the Harem Emperor is not a simple jerk who only thinks about sex, that bastard has a brain. His system modifications have negated the weaknesses of a conventional system user, he even has abilities that could cause problems for Nyaruko, Abby, and Aotian. Anyway, for the moment it was too much information so I will exin it in more detailter since at this moment I am once again inside the cage generated by [Phobia]. The Emperor of the Harem is the cause of Seraph having the stupid idea that it was better for her to sacrifice her own life for Auriel''s sake. Apparently, that jerk knows the structure of Paradise in detail and knows that the best way to get close to Auriel is to use Seraph, so he manipted Eriko into putting stupid ideas into my wife''s mind. The n was to make Seraph''s mind and heart vulnerable in order to take advantage of the situation, but that jerk is too conceited and has too much confidence in his plot armor, so he didn''t think that another idiot would show up to steal Seraph''s heart. If I think about it carefully, it all happened because Navi convinced me to approach the Paradise agents instead of killing them... Navi is the most useful but problematic plot armor¡­.. Eriko felt so guilty that she started crying as she spoke, but Seraph forgave her because she is her friend. Friendship... how adorable. It would have been a beautiful scene if it weren''t for the fact that I went crazy knowing that an asshole without testicles caused all of Seraph''s existential conflict. The only thing that kept me frompletely losing my mind was the fit ofughter I had upon learning that the Harem Emperor is a eunuch. Apparently long ago he had attempted to kidnap and rape Yog-Sothoth. At that time he was still an impulsive and stupid system user with a sick desire to impregnate brats, so he overestimated his own abilities. Abby once told me about a system user who tried to rape her, so she separated the soul fragment that represented that idiot''s sexual pleasure and then sent that soul piece to an unknown part of the multiverse. Basically, the system user lost his testicles and penis for trying to abuse Abby. It would have been nice if Abby killed that idiot, but she can''t destroy souls, she can only split them into little pieces and spread them across the multiverse. The Emperor of the Harem wants Auriel so that she can heal the wound in her soul, that way, he can abuse all the women of the multiverse. That idiot is collecting women in a dollhouse, and when he can get his genitals back, he''s going to start impregnating all the women. That whole n sounds so stupid that I can''t even get mad, I can only sigh at how low the human race has sunk. Now that I think about it, if I followed Navi''s advice I would be just like that jerk¡­Thinking about it from another point of view, it wouldn''t surprise me if the Harem Emperor is the true harem protagonist while I am the antagonist¡­ Oh well, that wouldn''t be impossible. My character recordse from a viin in a pornographicic who ckmails women. Actually, none of this matters, I just need to kill him... make him suffer until he wants to die...¡­. He must scream and plead for death............¡­.. ¡­. Ah what a nuisance. I must not let hatred consume me or the enemy will be able to escape or counterattack if I waste time torturing him. I sighed and hit my head against the wall of the cage again...¡­.. I find Eriko an interesting woman, but I haven''t developed feelings for her yet, so her tragic story didn''t make me angry. What really made me lose my mind was that the Harem Emperor already sees Seraph as his personal bitch.... As if that wasn''t enough, the fucking spy hiding in a space rift is affiliated with the Harem Emperor. He works for a highmand of the racist faction, but in reality, he is a system user with strong stealth skills and is part of the Free Agents¡­. There is a lot of information hidden in his records, but I can''t ess all of the information since there is a powerful skill protecting his Core of Existence¡­. If I eat his soul and mind I won''t be able to get all the information, all I can do is get superficial information.... Fortunately, the spy is a cocky jerk and thinks he has perfect stealth skills. He entered the [Anti-Rasen] cage and didn''t even try to contact his allies for help¡­ Well, even if he asks for help it won''t help, now I just have to wait for Auriel to arrive to kill that idiot...¡­ . For now, Navi is keeping an eye on the idiot. In case I lose consciousness or my mind goes out of control, Navi will remind me to kill the enemy..... Anyway. Auriel will being soon, so I must rx my mind... Because¡­ Well, my mind doesn''t work right¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­. ¡­ I WANT TO GET OUT OF HERE!! LET ME OUT! GO OUT AND KILL EVERYONE! I MUST GO OUT! ........ ..... --- --- --- (Auriel perspective) (Author''s Note: A reader rmended that I use Marie from ''Shinza Bansho'' for Auriel''s design. I did some research on the character and liked the idea, so I''m going to use Marie for Auriel''s unarmored look. In armor, she It will still be Auriel from Diablo III. Sorry for the sudden change, if you guys have any other suggestion that doesn''t affect the plot too much, I''ll be d to read thements.) Due to my power, very few people see me as a person and only value me as an object, I have even heard the insults and derogatoryments that many people make behind my back. That doesn''t really bother me, people are free to express themselves and if they hate me it must be because I haven''t helped enough. Every day, I make sure to absorb the pain, injuries, illnesses, and curses of every entity in Paradise, but sometimes I feel like I''m not doing enough. I have long since stopped participating in wars to protect other Worlds since my brothers and friends insist that I must remain in a safe ce. Some people just want to keep an eye on me, but other people sincerely care about my safety, so I couldn''t say no. Actually, I hate war, I hate battles, and I hate fighting. Violence only generates more violence and we need the understanding to achieve a harmonious and peaceful society. Despite my wishes for peace, I understand that the people who seek peace are the ones who risk the biggest wars. I''m not afraid to swing my sword to protect the weak, but it hurts me to see myrades hurting innocent people just because they belong to another species. Despite everything, a part of my heart is happy that I no longer have to see the pain and tragedy of war. Even so, knowing that there are people suffering while I live a peaceful and luxurious life makes me feel guilty. As long as people can be happy, I don''t mind being the only person who isn''t happy, which is why I care about the situation of the multiverse. A lot of strange things have happened recently and everything has be dangerous. It''s as if a never-before-seen disaster is about to cover the multiverse. Every day I feel more worried, but right now I can''t let my worries affect my abilities. A few hours ago, my dear friend Seraph asked me for help. She is too selfless and has sacrificed a lot to help me, so she made me happy to hear that I can do something to help her. I know my limitations and I know I''m not very smart, so I didn''t ask questions and just followed her directions to go to a private ce in the Temple of Hope. This ce was built in my honor, but that name is embarrassing. Despite the embarrassing name, I am very excited and expectant. Finally, I will be able to meet the brave hero who is willing to risk his life to protect the harmony between all races. Seraph has told me a lot about the Hero of Harmony, so I''m very happy to meet him in person. When I got to the ce I tilted my head in confusion as I didn''t see the Hero of Harmony, I only saw a big ck box that looked like a sarcophagus. "Lady Auriel!" ¨C Seraph and Sword Maiden knelt down when they saw me arrive. I sighed. ¨C "Girls, I already told you not to do that" "You know that''s impossible, they respect you too much" ¨C The Master Alchemist smiled wryly. "Long time no see, Eriko" - I smiled happily. I don''t like experiments on innocent people and I hate the prospect of sacrificing lives for progress, but I''m d to see she''s okay. huh? "Is it my idea or do you look different?" I tilted my head in confusion. ¨C "Umm, happy?... no, it''s something else¡­ You seem freer" Eriko is the best alchemist in Paradise which has elevated her to a simr status to me even though she doesn''t have powerful subordinates. Because my power is needed for some of her inventions, we talk often, but usually, I feel like she''s hiding a lot of sadness, guilt, and anger. She doesn''t like to talk about her problems so I haven''t had a chance to help her so I''m d to see her more rxed and happy. Eriko smiled wryly. ¨C "You are always so perceptive towards emotions" "Thank you?" - I don''t know if that was apliment. "It''s apliment" - Eriko continued to smile ironically. There is no falsehood in her words, so she tells the truth. I smiled. - "Then, thank you" I looked at the ck box again curiously. ¨C "Is it a new invention?" That box is a bit strange. I can''t identify the material it''s made of, I can''t see anything special either, it just looks like a big box with no special abilities¡­..huh?¡­EEEHHHHHH?! That thing is made with the blood of an Outer God! "Are you experimenting with Madness?!" - I screamed in panic. This is bad, I need to get this thing out of here before someone gets hurt! "Lady Auriel, please calm down, you can verify that the energy ispletely stable and there are no Madness leaks that can contaminate our minds" ¨C Seraph spoke to me kindly. That''s impossible! Madness is an uncontroble power that only causes destruction and suffering!... huh?... oh, that''s right, the power is stable, how nice. "Impressive, you managed to stabilize the Madness" ¨C I looked at Eriko with admiration. Countless researchers, mages, priests, and deities have tried to stabilize the Madness so that it stops spreading like a disease, but no one has seeded until now. This is worthy of a big celebration. When this discovery is made public, we will finally be able to reason with the Outer Gods and so we can put the endless conflicts to ake. The Outer Gods are not evil creatures that must be destroyed, they are tragic sick people who need our help, so this is a wonderful discovery. Eriko didn''t seem happy with my words, she just sighed. ¨C "Actually, this is not my job¡­ eh, the exnation isplicated, we''d better talk about itter, it seems that the hero returned to normal" Hero? Where is the? The ck box moved slightly and I felt a presence inside of it. A boy with my blessing¡­ No, he''s not just a boy. This power¡­ I''ve been to countless battlefields so I can recognize the presence of a system user, but there was something else. The power of an Outer God... Out of instinct I stood in front of the girls and summoned my armor and sword. "Lady Auriel, don''t worry" - Seraph put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "He is a bit of an idiot¡­ No, he is aplete idiot, but he is not an enemy¡­" "Heh, you shouldn''t insult your husband" ¨C Eriko mocked her friend. How can they be so calm in the presence of an Outer God? ¡­ Oh I see. Madness ispletely stable and is not dealing mental damage. The ck box disappeared and only a human-looking boy was left, although his arms and face are practically bones, so he is more like an undead. I couldn''t say a word because the boy fell to his knees and began to vomit, or it would be better to say that he made vomit gestures, but nothing came out of his mouth. "Ugh, damn migraine..." ¨C The boy sighed with extreme frustration. I frowned and walked over to the boy. I crouched down and put my hands on his cheeks to see his face. He only has one eye, but I can see the pain deep in his gaze. This has already exceeded the Concept of suffering. The pain in this poor boy''s soul and mind is something even my brothers couldn''t bear. Poor boy. I can see that he has no kindness in his heart, all his emotions and sins are fully visible as he is unable to control his mind and soul. Although I can''t see goodness in her heart, I can''t see evil either, the only thing that exists in her heart is an endless and beautiful love. There''s a lot of Madness covering that beautiful love, but it doesn''t seem to contaminate the feelings, rather it heightens them. Maybe it''s obsessive or possessive love, but it''s still pure and overflowing love. This boy seems willing to destroy his own life in order to give happiness to the people he loves... It is such a beautiful love that I feel dazzled. I know kind people who embody the ''Love'' Concept, but even they don''t have a love as deep and powerful as this guy... I couldn''t contain my smile. It''s good that Seraph could find such a loving boyfriend, she deserves to be very happy. In my endless life, I have met all kinds of people. Some selfish, some kind, some noble, some cruel¡­ I have seen all the faces of the heart and I can say that this boy is the most caring and loving person I have ever seen. It is the first time I see such deep and beautiful love. It''s a shame that this beautiful love is covered in endless obsession, but I can see that this boy would rather die than hurt the people he loves. It is so beautiful. I don''t understand why this system user pretended to be a hero, or how an Outer God could be on friendly terms with his own Madness, but I know what I have to do. I smiled softly. ¨C "You no longer need to suffer, you can rest" To help people, I make sure to absorb all the pain, trauma, sadness, misery, and suffering into my body, soul, and mind. Thanks to this are that I can empathize with all people, and I have experienced all forms of pain in the multiverse. I hate pain, but there is no greater tragedy than seeing good people suffer. I want to help this boy, but this will be painful. Although my Hope is limitless and my soul is indestructible, my mind has a limit. When I protected Paradise during Azathoth''s attack, my mind and body werepletely destroyed by the power of Distortion Madness. Only my soul survived. Fortunately, I was able to be reborn from my soul, but I was in aa for a long, long time. The amount of pain in this boy''s mind is even greater than the pain I felt when Azathoth ripped my soul apart, but that only increases my motivation. The reason for my existence is to help others. I exist so that everyone no longer has to suffer. Maybe my mind will be broken, but I can rebuild my personality and memories. Everything will be fine, my purpose in life is to help others. "Ah, damn it... Why am I always surrounded by idiots?..." ¨C The boy muttered with annoyance as he red at me. um? Since when is his eye covered in spirals? Wait, I think he''s using high-level analysis skill. He saw my thoughts and I didn''t notice? Oh, this boy is amazing, not even a powerful psychic like the Emperor of Mankind can see my thoughts without me noticing. It''s nice to see such a talented young man. Ouch. Why is the boy pinching my cheek? Hurts. It''s a strange pain. It''s the first time I feel this kind of pain. It''s very painful, but at the same time, it feels a little warm. It''s strange. "Ah, damn it, I surround myself with idiot and impulsive brats..." ¨C The boy sighed heavily. ¨C "Listen, maybe you can bear my migraine, but it''s not worth the risk... I just need you to synchronize your soul frequency with that of one of my wives, so I can use the base of your ''Hope'' Concept to repair my rationality " All my life I have specialized in healing techniques so I understand what the boy wants to do, although it is not a good idea. "If you do that, you will contaminate your soul with an external Concept" ¨C I frowned. ¨C "You are a Higher Entity so contaminating your Concept will cause your soul to receive irreparable damage, you could even lose your conceptual skills" "Actually..." ¨C Eriko approached us. ¨C "He has the Concept ''Adaptation'' and he is able to understand other Concepts and then store them in personality fragments" Adaptation? Hmm, that''s not good. The people who have attempted to use that Concept have gone mad because their soul records were split into infinite fragments of information that ultimately created multiple personalities¡­ Oh right, this boy is an Outer God and Madness is a good thing for him. Maybe that could work. Still, there is another problem. "My Hope is based on emotions and willpower, but you already use energy that seems to use willpower... In fact, you seem to be using three energies" ¨C I frowned as I felt the energies in the boy''s body. ¨C "Even if you are a system user, it is dangerous to mix three energies with such opposite abilities" Modification of reality from willpower. Control based on personal goals. Madness from obsessions. Normally system users mix lots of random skills on their bodies, but this boy is not mixing skills, but high-level energies. The most dangerous thing is not only the power of the three energies, but each energy seems to have developed a consciousness of its own. Somehow, he managed to keep the harmony between his skills. Oh, it seems that the three incarnations of the energies love this boy. How beautiful is love. The energy of reality and control don''t seem to be a problem, but the energy of obsessions seems to be very hostile towards my energy, so linking my Concept ''Hope'' may damage the boy''s soul. "Ortro, calm down" ¨C The boy sighed. I think I heard the growl of an angry animal. "Ortro!" ¨C The boy raised his voice and made the space tremble. Judging from the strength in his voice, the boy must have strengthparable to a mid-level Outer God. That is amazing. The growling of the beast stopped and only a soft sound simr to a sad dog remained. Poor little animal. "Sorry about that" ¨C The boy sighed. ¨C "Your energy is so gentle that my friend is worried that you want to rece her ce" "I? Rece your friend?" - I tilted my head in confusion. The boy sighed and a little girl with dark skin and cute dog ears appeared next to him. Hmm, I see. She is the materialization of the boy''s Madness. She seems worried that my blessing will rece the power of Madness. She is adorable, although her open skull looks painful. I want to hug her to ease her pain. "Ortro, listen, she is a friend and she will help us" ¨C The boy sighed and spoke softly with his own Madness. ¨C "No biting" "¡­Nn" ¨C The girl nodded discouraged. Friend¡­ I could see the sincerity in the boy''s words. He sees me as a friend. Hehehe, I have another friend, this is a great day. "Hey Listen! Now have wild sex to reinforce the friendship!" ¨C A fairy appeared in front of me. I heard that the Hero of Harmony is apanied by a mentally challenged fairy named Navi. I smiled. ¨C "Hello, it''s nice to meet you" "Hey Listen! Is this how you greet me?! Get on your knees and shout Hail Navi! That is basic courtesy!" ¨C The fairy said something that made sense. He was about to kneel me down, but the boy stopped me. "Don''t listen to that idiot, we''re just going to fix my mind, please" ¨C The boy sighed. "Hey Listen! I will achieve my goal, nothing can stop the creation of my own empire! Glory to the great and handsome Navi!" ¨C The fairy disappeared after screaming. "Shouldn''t we look for him?" ¨C Maiden of the Sword asked with concern. "First let''s fix my mind" ¨C The boy sighed. ¨C "I think I am about to have another panic attack¡­" Poor guy. "Okay" - I smiled softly. ¨C "Tell me what you need and I will do my best" Three other women appeared. Two of them are the incarnations of the other two energies of the boy, while the third girl is a high-level spiritual weapon, even though she seems close to bing a conceptual weapon. This boy is full of surprises. The boy gave detailed instructions for us to help him with a ritual. The boy formed an alchemy circle and called the Alchemy Keeper after offering valuable treasures. "Archangel of Hope? Were you also tricked by this boy?" ¨C Truth''s silhouette appeared, although he did not arrive with his real body, it is just a projection of his consciousness. "You are friends?" - I opened my eyes in surprise. Truth is one of the most rational concept keepers and it is even easy to negotiate with him, but he does not make friends with other people and always avoids any kind of non-business meeting. "¡­." - It''s the first time I''ve seen him stop smiling, he just sighed tiredly. - "I do not want to talk about that" Well, I don''t see hostility in his soul, so they must be friends. "Anyway, what do you want boy?" ¨C Truth spoke to the boy with slight exasperation. "I''m going to synchronize my soul with Auriel''s, then I''m going to rece a piece of my mind with a copy of the Hope Concept" ¨C The boy sighed and opened his own skull. ¨C "I need you to use the principle of equivalence so that Hope is converted into a feature of the mind instead of a Concept" The Outer Gods are strange. "Your soul also seems damaged" ¨C Truth nodded and smiled again. "I can fix that on my own" ¨C The boy extracted a piece of rotten meat from his brain. That part seems to be something rted to the senses, perception of reality, and impulse control. "Howe everyone acts like this is normal?" ¨C A redheaded woman rolled her eyes. "Well, inside the Temple all kinds of wounded have arrived, although it is the first time I see an Outer God repairing his Core of Existence" ¨C Sword Maiden smiled slightly. When I met her, I offered to heal her eyes, but she refused. Now she can see the world differently than other people. I''m curious about what she''s seeing right now. "Yoko, behave, we have to help Luis" ¨C A girl with ck hair sighed. The boy''s feelings seem more intense for that girl. Well, it''s normal for people in a polygamous rtionship to have more feelings for some people. The important thing is that the boy has a deep and endless love for the women who apany him, it is as if he could do anything to make them happy. That is cute. We started working and after a long time, we managed to repair the boy''s mind. The surprising thing is that the boy''s soul began to heal on its own when his mind was repaired. The dark-skinned little girl also began to heal. The boy is better than me at mending minds, but I''m still better at mending souls. I offered to help heal their souls, but something unexpected happened. The boy and the little girl closed their eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Fortunately, I managed to hug them both so their heads didn''t hit the ground. "That concludes the deal" ¨C Truth smiled and disappeared. The ck-haired woman sighed in relief. ¨C "Luis hasn''t slept since I''ve known him¡­ I''m d to see him rest" "Oh really?" ¨C Seraph frowned. ¨C "Usually the Outer Gods sleep a lot to keep their own minds under control" "This idiot has fallen unconscious a few times, but he doesn''t know what it''s like to take care of his own health" ¨C The red-haired woman snorted with disdain, although I can see the deep concern in her eyes. ¨C "He is always pushing himself to the breaking point¡­" A pretty girl with pale blonde hair with dull blue undertones crouched down next to me with a kind smile. ¨C "Thank you very much, without you it would not have been possible to help Luis, really, thank you" Such a sincere thank you... It''s been a long time since I was able to help a person with my own two hands. It''s such a nice feeling. It makes me happy to see other people smiling. "I think I''ll take care of these two children a little more" - I carefully hugged both children. I never thought that two Outer Gods could be so cute when sleeping. "This is good?" - Eriko raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Auriel, you are the most important person in the Harmonious Paradise, there will be a great scandal if someone sees that you are embracing two Outer Gods" "I know" - I smiled softly hearing the soft breathing of the boy and the little girl. ¨C "In the worst case I will leave Paradise" "....." - Why did Sword Maiden turn pale? ¨C "L-Lady Auriel, y-you have to be kidding¡­" "No, I''m serious" - I sighed. ¨C "I know that I am not very intelligent, but I am not totally ignorant, I know that there are several people who have used my name to do terrible things, but I cannot stop them because there are many people watching my movements¡­" In fact, I''m surprised no one found out about this meeting. "Hey Listen! Wake up you idiot dog, the damn rat wants to attack your bitch!" Where is the boy? He was supposed to be sleeping in my arms. "W-Wait!" Hey? Since when is there a person on the roof? If I couldn''t sense his presence then he must be a high-level spy¡­. This is bad. No, the most important thing is that his body is being held by chains of purple energy while the boy is holding his neck. The boy opened his mouth and his teeth became sharp¡­ "No, stop!" ¨C I screamed in panic when I noticed that the boy is a Devourer and he was about to destroy a soul. "¡­ Shit, stupid feelings of attachment" ¨C The boy closed his mouth and put his hand on the spy''s face, then a sh of red light appeared¡­ That¡­ That pain¡­.. It is awful...¡­ What kind of horrendous skill is that? "Luis is supposed to have regained self-control" "Tch, the womanizing idiot is still stabilizing, besides, that idiot fell in love with this woman and that''s why he''s so angry" "Yoko, it seems you know Luis very well" "Wh-what?! I only know him because I''m looking for a chance to hit him!" I couldn''t hear the conversation. My gaze was fixed on the horrible skill that the boy had used. Infinite pain, pain-capable of destroying people''s minds, so much suffering¡­ That ability is too horrible and cruel. The boy released the still body of the spy and approached me. "I''m sorry for showing you that" ¨C The boy sighed. ¨C "I didn''t mean to scare you" "Okay" - I held the boy''s hands. ¨C "I am not so ignorant, I can understand the situation¡­ Even so, I would appreciate it if you never use that horrible skill in front of me again" The spy is a Higher Entity, so killing him or destroying his body will not ensure that the information is destroyed. The only two options are to destroy his soul or destroy his mind. The boy seems to be simr to the leaders of Absolute Paradise. People who only think about the results without hesitating to destroy their enemies. I don''t like that way of thinking since destroying a soul seems to me one of the most horrible things that can be done, but what the boy did is not better either. If I''m not mistaken, the pain caused by that ability caused the spy''s mind to be destroyed on a conceptual level. Now, he won''t be able to recover his memory and personality even if he revives. Maybe I can heal him if I try, but... I looked down. It is not the first time that I have refused to help someone in order to achieve the greater good, but still, it hurts me not to help. "Auriel, thank you" ¨C The boy''s voice is very kind. ¨C "I am sorry for putting you in this dilemma, but I will find a way to make it up to you, I will also make sure to thank you for what you did" I knew it. No matter how cruel or evil this boy seems on the outside, he is a kind boy. "Thank you" - I looked up and smiled. ¨C "Now it is better that you return to your home, things will be a bit noisy around here" Even if the spy failed to deliver the information, the person who sent it will know that their spy was discovered. Seraph, Eriko, Sword Maiden, and I weren''t able to detect the spy, so that person will know that someone else was with us. The boy''s mind has already been mended, but his soul is still mending so he needs a long rest or the wounds in his mind might reopen. I can see that he''s still in deep pain, but he seems to be trying hard to hide it so he doesn''t make me worry¡­ He is too adorable. I have to deal with this in some way that doesn''t involve the boy. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it" ¨C The boy smiled at me with such kindness that he made me smile. "Ah shit, here we go again" ¨C I don''t know what the redheaded woman is referring to. "Luis, remember you''re on vacation" ¨C The ck-haired woman frowned. "Hero, you''re not fully recovered yet, you need to rest" ¨C Seraph also frowned. "It''s true, I can''t let a patient do things that could worsen his wounds" ¨C Sword Maiden spoke kindly, but she was also strict with her words. "Okay, okay" - The boy smiled wryly. "Hey Listen! Ahahahaha you are a SIMP bitch who is dominated by a group of women who can only wash dishes! You stupid beta bitch!" ¨C The fairy wasughing and I don''t understand why. "I thought an Outer God would be more intimidating" ¨C Eriko also seemed to be having fun. This is cute. Despite the fact that a spy appeared, no one seems concerned. This kind of atmosphere is what I like the most. A peaceful and happy environment where people can smile. I have to keep trying so that everyone can always be happy. "Auriel..." ¨C The boy sighed. ¨C "Later we will talk about your messiahplex¡­" Messiah? I know many messiahs, but I am an archangel. I don''t understand what the boy means. Well everyone seems happy so I won''t worry about the spy. Seraph is very smart so she must have thought of something already. For now, there is a small selfish desire that I wish to fulfill. "Hero of Harmony" ¨C I spoke slightly shyly since I''m not used to asking for things. ¨C "Do you have any food by any chance? Seraph always talks about how delicious your food is¡­" The boy smiled. ¨C "It is not necessary to call me with that exaggerated title, you can call me Luis¡­ And yes, here you have" Several boxes of food appeared in the boy''s hands. It smells delicious¡­ "I have an idea" - I smiled. ¨C "Let''s go to my house, there we can eat at ease" "Lady Auriel, I don''t know if that''s a good idea" ¨C Seraph frowned. ¨C "There are many people looking around¡­" I pointed to the spy on the ground. ¨C "There is no point in hiding it, we better enjoy some time together, and if someonees to bother me I will take care of it" The food smells delicious... "Hey Listen! Good job dog, first you fill her stomach and then you fill her butt!" ¨C The fairy yelled things I don''t understand, but he was hit by Seraph and Sword Maiden. "Don''t desecrate Lady Auriel with your dirty words!" ¨C Both girls are very energetic. "Muahahahaha, my partner is going to desecrate her holes with his dirty smi!" ¨C The fairy was having fun, I like happy people. "So let''s go to my house?" ¨C Look at the group of people expectantly. I haven''t had visitors for a long time and I feel a bit lonely, so the idea of making new friends makes me happy. "Fine" ¨C The boy nodded. All his gestures and actions are so kind, but I feel that there is something more than gratitude in his gaze¡­ ooh¡­ "Auriel? Why do you blush?" ¨C Eriko began to touch my cheek with her finger. blushing? am I blushing? "It''s your imagination" ¨C I ignored Eriko and hurried to open a space door to take my guests to my house. "¡­. It took you four hours to seduce her, you''re rusting" ¨C The red-haired woman sneered at the boy. "¡­." ¨C The boy rolled his eyes. ¨C "It seems you don''t want to eat" "Just kidding!" ¨C The redheaded woman panicked. Such a cute and happy group. It''s nice to meet such nice people. Chapter 341: Problems on vacation should be postponed Chapter 341: Problems on vacation should be postponed The treatment was sessful and I finally regained self-control, although I am still on the mend and my mind has some cracks through which my destructive thoughts seep. In general, I can maintain better self-control and the migraine has be tolerable, but I have to be careful or I may be impulsive again. There is no longer any risk that I could harm my wives, but it is still possible that I will make questionable decisions like bombing Paradise because of all the crap they have done to Auriel...¡­ Ah, this will be troublesome. What seems more absurd but predictable is that I fell in love with Auriel. It''s not just a possessive desire, I''m literally fighting the urge to destroy all of Paradise to take Auriel with me. With the absurd experiences that I have had to face, I have ovee my traumas of emotionalck andck of maternal affection, however, the affection that Auriel gave me and the warmth of her kindness touched a sensitive area of my heart. I have wives who love me sincerely and warmly, but Auriel''s kindness conveys a kind of gentleness that I cannot describe. I''m not sure since I''ve never experienced it, but I think that''s how feels true motherly love. Auriel loves all entities in the same way that a mother loves her children, so her love is sincere and kind, although that is the cause of her naivety and rtive stupidity. She is like mothers who have delinquent children but are still willing to protect them. Love distorts the perspective of reality. Anyway, all that matters is that Auriel will be my wife and I will kill all the jerks that have caused her pain, even though she won''t ept my destroying souls. Well, I already have several ideas to deal with the garbage. So, we went to Auriel''s house. I made tea, coffee, and biscuits, then we started to chat. By the way, the spy was locked in a dimensional cage made by Eriko. Auriel thinks that the spy will be locked up for eternity, but actually, I will use him for some experiments since I need to discover new weapons against system users...¡­ I must exterminate them¡­.. Auriel is an extremely kind woman, but that kindness has made her naive so it''s easy to fool her as long as you know how to manipte the context of words without telling lies. Auriel can see lies, but she can''t see when someone doesn''t tell her the whole truth. Even so, she''s not a totally idealistic jerk. She understood the danger of the situation and so we talked about the situation. I was honest with the women and told them my skills, my rtionship with the Outer Gods, and the fact that the great magus Leylin became my ally. While I said almost everything important, I kept my most important trump card a secret. Gogh is getting stronger every day and now there is no artifact or skill that can stop her, in fact, her Madness can be regted by [Anti-Rasen] since she enjoys the feeling of her mind being enveloped by my energy, but if she would like to be free, neither I nor anyone could not have her. It''s a good thing Gogh has a childish and dependent mind or she could destroy the multiverse¡­.. That gives me a bad feeling¡­.. I need [Paranoia] back. Anyway. As we chatted to understand our options, Seraph asked Sword Maiden to send several messages. She understands that the current situation will bring a lot of problems and unpleasant people will appear in a short time, so she contacted the people Auriel can trust. I don''t know how many or who are spies, so I won''t go back to Gaia for now, first I have to put things in order so that an idiot doesn''t appear and hurt Auriel. All of Paradise believes that Seraph is a traitor, only Sword Maiden, Auriel, and Eriko know the truth. Because of this, it was necessary for her to leave before the reinforcements arrived. I personally prefer that these women leave Paradise ande with me to keep them safe, but they refused. Seraph''s love for me outweighed her loyalty to Auriel, but that same lovepels her to stay in Paradise. Seraph is an excellent administrator and supervisor, but she has nobat skills and she is not an alchemist. She can give me more help if she stays inside Paradise as she can identify traitors, recruit allies, prevent nasty people from getting close to Auriel, obtain high-level resources, and gather ssified information. In terms of utility, she is one of my most outstanding wives, but that raises my concerns. It doesn''t matter if Seraph does everything to protect Auriel, the fact that she joined the racist faction to leak information is a great crime and the punishment for traitors is the destruction of the Core of Existence. Seraph will be in a lot of danger since the Emperor of the Harem knows the truth, so other members of Paradise must know it too. We talked about this and came up with an emergency n. For now, Seraph will stay in Eriko''sb where she will be safe. Even if the Harem Emperor managed to kidnap Eriko, no one, not even him, is able to enter thatboratory as it is one of the most secure regions in Paradise. Whether it''s the racist faction or the idealistic faction, no one is allowed to enter thatb without Eriko''s permission as it might affect the valuable research being done there. When Eriko became a puppet, she allowed many spies to enter herb, but when she regained her freedom, she eliminated all the spies and now herb is safe again. By the way, she didn''t say it explicitly, but it''s clear that she destroyed the souls of the spies. That made Auriel sad, but she didn''t scold Eriko. Auriel may be an idealist, but she doesn''t try to impose her beliefs on other people and strives to establish understanding through fair dialogue. She is a true progressive, not like the jerks with fascist attitudes. I had a little private chat with Eriko and we settled on some ideas. Eriko gave me a copy of her memories so that I could learn the abilities of the Harem Emperor and his helpers, furthermore, she gave me various impressive artifacts to help me in a future war. It seems the multiverse really is about to go to a war that will epass the big four organizations, so I will need to prepare myself. Even though Eriko did troublesome things, she is trustworthy, even though my nature is to be paranoid. She let me ess her Core of Existence, then I poured arge portion of ck blood into her mind and soul. In this way, she will be immune to mind control abilities and spiritual, and will have resistance against high-level Contracts, I will also be able to sense if she is in trouble, so Abby can use her space skills to rescue her immediately. Also, so I can eliminate her if she turns a traitor. Eriko was curious about my abilities so I gave her a sample of my blood. While it''s dangerous to give out information that can be used against me, I made sure that blood didn''t have traces of the structure of my soul and mind, so she won''t be able to make a weapon specifically designed to kill me. Finally, Eriko gave me some very interesting pills. Apparently, the Harem Emperor is researching a cure for the Outer Gods'' dementia attacks. His n is to create a cure and then offer it to those entities to include them in his harem. It''s a good n since that''s exactly what I did, even though mine was a coincidence caused by my failing mental health. These pills are not a real cure and can only alleviate small problems. In a normal Outer God, this would only decrease the volume of the internal voices, but in my case, this helps a lot to lessen my migraine. It''s a great relief..... We made a deal. I would give her a liter of my blood in exchange for each pill. Eriko sees me with a lot of gratitude and even she considers me a friend, but business is business. I also put ck blood into the Seraph and Sword Maiden Cores. Both women were ufortable with the sensation of the Madness, but they knew that the situation had be too dangerous, so they epted it. Although Eriko can protect herself with her inventions, Seraph and Sword Maiden are still vulnerable, so I kept ten thousand Spiral Puppets in each woman''s soul. This won''t be enough to protect them from the Paradise generals, but it will buy them enough time to be rescued by Abby. Eriko and Seraph went to theb, so I stayed with Auriel and Sword Maiden. Although we made a lot of ns and preparations for them to be safe, I can''t help but worry. "Do you care about her because you love her?" ¨C Auriel smiled tenderly at me. I sighed and smiled wryly. ¨C "I am terrified of the possibility that something bad could happen to her" It''s amazing how love can make fear feel strangely nice. "I see" - Auriel''s gaze was soft and gentle. ¨C "She is my dear friend and it makes me happy to see her so happy with someone who loves her with all my heart¡­ I give you my word that I will do everything in my power to protect that adorable girl" Auriel was surrounded by a golden light. It was the sign of an Oath. "Lady Auriel¡­" ¨C Sword Maiden sighed. It seems that this kind of thing is something normal with her. I sighed and looked at Sword Maiden sympathetically. ¨C "You must have a lot of problems protecting this clumsy girl" Sword Maiden suppressed the urge to sigh. "Who is a clumsy girl?" ¨C Auriel looked at me with confusion. I smiled wryly. - "You" Auriel scratched her cheek in confusion. - "I''m sorry?" "Don''t worry, it''s good that you are yourself" - I smiled and sighed again. Auriel has the maternal maturity of a mother, the gentle innocence of a child who never knew pain, the stubbornness of a martyr with a heroplex, and the determination of an unwavering soldier. Even though she''s a source of trouble, it''s nice to see a kind woman who isn''t aplete airhead. I love my simple-minded wives like Aki Nijou or Shizuka Marikawa, but being too simple sometimes gets frustrating. I''ve already lost count of how many times I''ve pped my face every time I have a conversation with Shizuka. We keep talking. Auriel asked me many questions about my life, so he told her about my experiences. I made sure to express all the pain I''ve been through but said it nonchntly to show that I''m already used to suffering. This caused Auriel anguish as she feels the need to ease my pain. Auriel loves me the same way she loves everyone, but that''s just the beginning. Technically Auriel can resist all my love-stimting skills, in fact, she can feel the influence of my skills on her body, but she''s not defending against those skills. Normally system users use brainwashing skills, hypnosis techniques, or aphrodisiacs. Auriel has faced many system users, so he knows how to defend against all those abilities, but my skills are a bit different. For starters, my skills don''t generate feelings, they enhance already existing feelings. If a woman feels the slightest admiration or interest in me, those feelings will grow if I interact with that woman. Auriel believes that my skills are to convey my feelings to the women I love, which is not a lie, but there is also a misunderstanding. My abilities first affect romantic emotions. When love reaches a certain level, sexual desire emerges. Ultimately, if the woman epts those feelings, then the emotions will be affected by emotional dependency, making the woman unable to live without me. Auriel is currently entering the early stage of romantic interest. In the past, she has fallen in love with her a few times, but her lovers either died inbat or abandoned her due to different circumstances. While Auriel is beautiful, powerful, influential, and gentle, she also has ws that can hurt male pride. For starters, traditionally educated men can''t stand their wives being more sessful than they are, so it frustrated them to know that Auriel was in a status they could never achieve. Although I currently have very strong entities under mymand, I couldn''t win a war if I fought against Auriel''s entire army. Although her soldiers are not the strongest, her army is famous for being a virtually indestructible wall. Outside of ego issues, there is also the problem that Auriel loves all entities, so some of her ex-boyfriends got too jealous and tried to monopolize Auriel''s affections. Those idiots knew that Auriel would never give her body to other men since she is faithful and her love is motherly, but even a father can feel jealous when his wife pays more attention to his son. The problem with Auriel is that she focuses her heart on caring for all entities, and the number of people who want to marry her is absurd. Even if she rejects other people''s feelings, she does so in such a gentle way that her suitors don''t leave those feelings behind. The pride issue is irrelevant to me, but the jealousy aspect will be a problem. Anyway, I already have several ideas to deal with it without affecting Auriel''s personality. I just need to show her that it''s okay to want to protect everyone, but only my love can make her happy. The first step is to chat with her as equals. Being treated with respect and adoration makes her feel distant from people and that makes her sad. As we chat, my skills are doing her job. Amongst all my abilities, Auriel is being affected by [Dimensional Motherfucker] the most since she is the proper model of a loving mother. I am grateful to Senko. Without her, I would not have gotten over my trauma against motherhood. As I recounted my battle in Leylin''sb, the reinforcements finally arrived. I forgot to mention it, but I got a new skill after having another lobotomy. My mind is more stable, but the power of [Reader''s Madness] did not decrease. Technically I''m still having an attack of dementia, but Auriel''s Hope allows me to maintain self-control. [System Notification: ''Tonglen Meditation'' skill has been obtained] [System Notification: The skills ''Masochism'' and ''Sadism'' have modified the skill ''Tonglen Meditation''. The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been obtained] [Sadomasochistic Meditation: Love hurts, now I''m going to love you while you love me... Lots, lots, lots of love... When the user feels pain, a part of the mind will go into a trance state to delve into the essence of suffering. By understanding suffering, the pain will be pleasure (Effect modified by the skill ''Schizophrenia'')... the pain will be relief which will help alleviate the negative effects of ''Reader''s Madness'' energy. By entering a state of enlightenment, it is possible to turn pain and damage into pure relief. Warning: The lighting state will prevent the user from moving on his own] It sounds strange, but it''s a very useful skill to regte my mind, the problem was the messages that came after. [System Notification: The entity ''The ck Goat of the Woods'' has sensed that the user shares its skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation''. The entity ''The ck Goat of the Woods'' has given its blessing to the user. The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been strengthened] [System Notification: The entity ''The Lustful Demon'' has sensed that the user shares its skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation''. The entity ''The Lustful Demon'' has given its blessing to the user. The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been strengthened] [System Notification: The entity ''Aennd Matriarch'' has sensed that the user shares its skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation''. The entity ''Aennd Matriarch'' has given its blessing to the user. The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been strengthened] [System Notification: The entity ''Queen Subus'' has sensed that the user shares its skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation''. The entity ''Queen Subus'' has given its blessing to the user. The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been strengthened] [System Notification: The entity ''Lord of Excess'' has sensed that the user shares its skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation''. The entity ''Lord of Excess'' has given its blessing to the user. The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been strengthened] I think I joined a pervert club..... Whatever. This skill is useful to keep my mind stable while still using the bonuses in [Reader''s Madness]. I can still use [Reader''s Perspective] on my eyes to analyze people, plus now that I''m stable I can process more information. Seeing the secrets of strong Higher Entities gives me a terrible migraine, but the medicines Eriko gave me make the pain bearable. This little trip gave me good rewards. Auriel allowed the entry of the new guests. The group was made up of 4 extremely strong big men. It''s a nuisance that a bunch of behemoths are Auriel''s close friends, but I can see that all of them only have friendly feelings toward Auriel. None of them had lust or romantic love¡­. It''s a relief not to have to kill them as they seem useful. Three of the men are mountains of muscle with excellentbat skills, but low defenses to guard their records, so it was easy to see their thoughts and how they met Auriel. One of the men has formidable mental abilitiesparable to Leylin''s, but unlike the magus, this man only knows how to protect his mind and soul, but he doesn''t know how to hide his records at all, so I was able to see the context of his character. The four men are really loyal. Seraph has done an excellent job finding people who can protect Auriel. "Hello!" ¨C Auriel greeted the men with joy. The four men lowered their heads respectfully but did not notice that it was these kinds of actions that saddened Auriel. Well, to be fair, Auriel always hides her own pain and never says when something makes her sad. She is good at hiding her pain and I could only notice her pain from [Reader''s Perspective]. "It''s nice to see you, Auriel" ¨C A huge ck-skinned man smiled kindly, then looked at me courteously. ¨C "You must be the rookie hero I have heard about, the Hero of Harmony¡­ The Man with a Thousand Weapons has spoken a lot about you" The Man with a Thousand Weapons is the man who helped me when I was kidnapped by the Buddhists. That general doesn''t have a high position since he hates paperwork, but his strength is enough to beat a Great Old One single-handedly, so he has great prestige among the soldiers. That man has said good things about me, but I''ll have to beat him up a bit since he beat up Kuuko. On the other hand, I did extensive research on Paradise a long time ago, so I know the most prominent people. This man is Vulkan, one of the most prominent generals of the idealist faction. Behind him were two of his brothers. A blond man withrge wings named Sanguinius and a red-skinned man named Magnus. These men belong to the World ''Warhammer 40,000''. I can say the name since the design of the chainsaw sword that I usually use came from that World. That World was of a high level, but it was conquered by Paradise and Hell. When both factions arrived in that World, they started a war to obtain the resources, but arge part of the natives turned out to have great potential, so many Higher Entities arose. Some joined Hell, some joined Heaven, and some fled to join other groups or work independently. Most of the entities from that World joined the idealist faction since the racist faction wanted to destroy the non-human races, but even if they are technically Auriel''s allies, the truth is that the other leaders of the idealist faction have recruited those entities, leaving Auriel without allies. During the invasion, Auriel yed the most important role as she tried to save all the entities from that World, but gratitude is a cheap concept. The vast majority of entities turned their back on Auriel as they do not believe in her ideal of a peaceful multiverse, but there were some people who developed an undying gratitude towards Auriel. Vulkan is a mountain of muscle, but with the heart of a dove of peace. He feels admiration for Auriel''s ideal, so he strives to bring peace and harmony to each World that hees. Sanguinius is less idealistic and more realistic, but he is also an overly kind man and fights for innocent people to have a better life. Finally, Magnus has no empathy or interest in innocent people, but he feelsplete gratitude towards Auriel since she helped him correct a family misunderstanding he had with his father and brothers, as well as allowed him to improve his skills without criticizing him for using those skills. I''m not entirely sure, but I think these three men see Auriel as a mother¡­. These three are called ''Primarchs'', the pinnacle of human evolution, and are the result of the best bioengineering I''ve ever seen. I want to take them to myb to understand how they were created, but they are possible allies so I shouldn''t dissect them... Well, they have brothers who joined Hell, so I''ll dissect them. In addition to the three Primarchs, there was another man. Asura, a deity who embodies violence, fury, and destruction. Asuraes from the World ''Asura''s Wrath'', and as the name says, he represents aggressive and warlike Concepts, but that is only on the battlefield. In general, he is a reasonable man, if a bit impulsive and temperamental. These four men are some of the countless people who have been helped by Auriel, but most of the people only give verbal thanks and are not willing to risk their lives to return the kindness, on the other hand, this group is not afraid to fight against Paradise to help Auriel. I stood up and bowed respectfully. ¨C "I have heard about the achievements of the noble Vulkan, the divine Sanguinius, the absolute Magnus, and the destroyer Asura, I am honored to see such outstanding people" "You don''t need to be so humble" ¨C Sanguinius smiled slightly awkwardly and put his hand on my shoulder to stop me from bowing. It''s ironic how these idiots don''t want to be treated like deities, but they treat Auriel that way without noticing that it depresses her. Maybe they will open their eyes if I hit their faces...¡­. Ah, stupid feelings of attachment. "There isn''t much time to talk, we have to see the situation" ¨C Asura frowned. ¨C "Auriel, what rtionship do you have with this boy?" The messages Sword Maiden sent said that Auriel had fallen in love with the fledgling hero. Although that sounds like irrelevant nonsense, such news could cause a civil war within Paradise. Every time Auriel has had a boyfriend, endless problems arose as many powerful idiots wish to marry her, on the other hand, the leaders of Paradise are worried that Auriel will stop being a convenient tool if she decides to get married. Until now, Auriel has never been married as she has a huge messiahplex, so she is unable to give up her self-imposed responsibility to protect the people of the multiverse. If she does get married, it''s likely that her sense of responsibility makes her prioritize her family, so she can give up her ce in Paradise. Every time Auriel has had a boyfriend, that man has been investigated by the leaders of Paradise to see if he will be an obstacle. If the man only gives Auriel happiness without interfering with the benefits of Paradise, then they will not cause him trouble, although other idiots will appear who will fight him out of jealousy. On the other hand, if the man seeks Auriel''s freedom, then he will be eliminated as Auriel is the best medicinal elixir in the multiverse. Auriel already knows this, but his naivety makes her think that hispanions and brothers only want to protect her. She doesn''t believe her loved ones are using her as a military and political tool. The four men in front of me are impulsive people, but they are not idiots. They can see the big picture and know that a rtionship between Auriel and me can cause a lot of conflicts. To all this, Auriel agreed to the n where she will pretend to have a romantic rtionship with me since this is the best way to hide the fact that I am an Outer God and a system user. Even if it is discovered that the Outer Gods are by my side, it can be justified that it is all thanks to Auriel''s blessing which can stabilize the Madness. Auriel smiled and walked to my side, then hugged my arm. - "He is my fiancee" "What?!" ¨C The group of men shouted in disbelief. I tried hard not to show the same expression. This was not in the script... Auriel is only supposed to say that I am her boyfriend, she would not say that I am her fianc¨¦¡­ .. One moment. We prepared the script when Seraph and Eriko were here, but then I stepped away for a moment to speak privately with Eriko. ¡­. That son of... "Muahahahahaha, tremble bitches, my partner has shown his supremacy!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me and startedughing like an idiot. That idiot must have convinced Auriel to say that I am her fianc¨¦e instead of her boyfriend¡­. It already seemed to me that the idiot had been too calm. I''m a jerk for hoping he wouldn''t cause trouble. I just hope the idiot didn''t do something more stupid while I was talking to the women.......... Even without [Paranoia] I know that the idiot did something annoying. "¡­.." ¨C The Primarchs and the god of war looked nkly at the stupid fairy. "This is the mentally challenged fairy I''ve heard so much about?" ¨C Sanguinius asked with a mixture of curiosity and difort. "Admire my greatness, you fucking blond ikemen with a toothpastemercial smile! It doesn''t matter if your fucking smile is perfect, the only fuckboy is my stupid partner!" ¨C Navi¡­ by God¡­ just shut up¡­ Sanguinuis looked at me with pity for having to put up with the flying idiot. Navi started yelling stupid things until the men forgot why they came, they could only think of squashing the stupid blue fly. "Damn piece of trash!" ¨C Asura held Navi and began to hit him with such force that the space seemed to be about to break, but Navi onlyughed. "Muahahahaha, your daughter and wife will moan louder when they receive my partner''s Excalibur!" - Navi keptughing. "I''LL KILL YOU!!" ¨C Asura''s body was covered in a red aura and he began to hit Navi harder. This idiot will make me the enemy of the multiverse..... I sighed and went back to sit next to Auriel. "Why don''t you sit down to eat?" ¨C Auriel smiled at the three men who were nkly looking at Navi. ¨C "Luis is the best cook I have ever met, his food is delicious" "Aren''t you worried about your partner being destroyed by Asura?" ¨C Vulkan looked at me withplex feelings. He also wants to hit Navi for calling him a bald coal, but he resents the idea of me not protecting my partner. I smiled wryly. ¨C "That idiot will not die easily, besides, Mr. Asura is holding back" Asura really wants to kill Navi because of the things he keeps saying about his family, but he values camaraderie too much, so he won''t kill Navi since he''s my partner. Unfortunately, Asura''s punches are useless against Navi. It would have been great if that idiot learned his lesson. "Hey Listen! Hey idiots, just wait till my partner meets the mother who gave birth to you! You guys will have a new stepdad muahahahahaha!" - .... Navi...... "......." ¨C Vun''s bald head now showed his veins marked by fury. I sighed. ¨C "You can hit it, it is better than listening to him" A huge hammer appeared in Vulkan''s hand and went to hit Navi. "Hey Listen! Hey red idiot! What''s happening? Daddy doesn''t love you? Hey, don''t worry! When my partner gives you brothers you won''t feel alone!" ..... I don''t know the plot of Warhammer 40,000, but I can see that Navi hit a sore spot. In the end, only Sanguinius ate next to us. He was also angered by Navi''s words, but he has great self-control and is able to ignore the idiot''s taunts. "Muahahahaha, you idiots are too weak, youck hate!" ¨C Navi had fun while the three men beat him non-stop. "Aren''t we forgetting something?" ¨C Sanguininuos sighed when he saw the behavior of his brothers. Well, I''m about to be public enemy number 1 of the multiverse, things are going to turn into chaos and I''m so screwed, but I''m still on vacation so it doesn''t matter. With my left hand, I drank from my coffee cup while my right hand held a cookie for Auriel to eat. ¨C "If it was something important then we would not have forgotten it¡­ For now, we are going to eat" Sanguinius sighed. He remembers the matter of why he is here, but he doesn''t want to discuss Auriel''s decision since she looks too happy next to me. Although Auriel''s decision will bring a lot of trouble, her happiness is precious to these men, so they will protect her decision to marry me. Sanguinius enjoyed the food. ¨C "I have tried all kinds of banquets, but this is the best food I have ever tasted" "Isn''t that delicious?!" ¨C Auriel spoke like an excited child. She''s not pretending to be a doting girlfriend anymore, she''s really enjoying eating next to me. Sanguinius agreed. ¨C "I would like my father to try this¡­" "..." - There was a deep silence from Auriel. Sanguinius sighed. ¨C "I will talk to him so that he does not cause you problems" The father of the Primarchs is one of the leaders of the racist faction, as well as being the most powerful psychic in the multiverse. A man who calls himself the Emperor of Mankind. As his name says, he only has an interest in humans and rejects all other species. The racist faction epts humans, deities, nature spirits, and some humanoid races such as light elves, but generally rejects entities with abilities rted to darkness, chaos, evil, or destruction. Although not all of the racist faction is made up of extremists, the Emperor of Mankind is aplete supremacist and has undertaken various military campaigns to exterminate demons, beastkins, dragons, and other races that are not to his liking. His individual strength has positioned him as one of the 100 strongest beings in the multiverse. If that wasn''t enough, he has thergest army in Paradise. I used [Masochism] to empower [Reader''s Perspective] to see why the Emperor of Mankind was such a problem. The answer was bullshit. The Emperor of Mankind has aplicated rtionship with Auriel. Apparently, the Emperor had been terribly injured in his home world, but Auriel helped him recover, as well as helped him rebuild his empire. The Emperor of Mankind has given Auriel many gifts and seems to hold her in high esteem, but at the same time, he has shown great contempt for Auriel''s ideals. That man seems to be a professional maniptor and it is almost impossible to know what his true thoughts are, but one thing is clear. He will want to eliminate me when he finds out that Auriel wants to marry me. The Emperor of Mankind is the most warlike man in Paradise, so his army depends on Auriel remaining a first aid kit. If she leaves, his army will stop being unstoppable. ¡­. Navi you piece of shit¡­.. I sighed internally. This can''t be worse... Sanguinius stood still for a moment, then sighed and stood up. ¨C "Auriel, please try to be discreet for now, I will try to make things not be a problem, but for now, I have to go, General Twita has just requested reinforcements" Twita? That name is so stupid I don''t know what to say. Vulkan approached us while the other two men continued to beat Navi. "Sanguinius..." ¨C Vulkan looked very serious. I have a bad feeling¡­ "I know, I got the message too" ¨C Sanguinius sighed and frowned. ¨C "Who would have thought that Doctor Madness would havepanions so strong that they could eradicate half of the Army of Peace¡­" ¡­Doctor Madness? But I''m sitting here... ... BB!! "I knew it was a bad idea to let them travel together..." ¨C Tsubaki sighed inside my mind. The barriers of Paradise prevent me from contacting BB, but our spiritual connection lets me know that she and the girls are safe, the problem is that I don''t know what they are doing¡­. ¡­. Oh fuck it. I''m on vacation, I''ll leave this shit to my future self. --- --- --- Author''s Note: I think it became obvious, but I started to get into the Warhammer 40k universe. I''m even saving up to buy a figure pack~ Yey, I have more and more hobbies to distract me from my problems :D A hug <3 Chapter 342: The Womanizer Returns Chapter 342: The Womanizer Returns Because of Navi, it was difficult to have a peaceful conversation with the four generals, but they are reasonable people, so we managed to talk like civilized people. Auriel has an extreme martyrplex and is willing to sacrifice her freedom and happiness in exchange for helping other people. She doesn''t want to be my wife, but she wants to protect me and the best way is by being my wife, so she didn''t back down from that decision. Marrying Auriel will bring me endless problems and make me the enemy of more than half the multiverse, but at the same time, Paradise will be forced to support me if I go to war againstrge organizations like Hell. When the news bes public, my life will be in constant danger and I will be stalked by countless enemies, but countless idiots will also appear seeking to win my friendship. Heroes usually have a short lifespan, but being Auriel''s husband will ensure that I will never die unless I divorce her. On the other hand, it is known that the Hero of Harmony is a womanizer who loves beautiful women regardless of species, so there will be many gold hunters who want to be my concubines or something stupid like that. The amount of benefits is worth the headaches I will have, there is only one thing I need to ensure. Anything can happen in the multiverse, so it''s not impossible to find mortal humans who are stronger than a Higher Entity. In fact, most veteran Heroes are usually stronger than mid-tier Higher Entities, but the mortality of their bodies is what makes them vulnerable. In that sense, it is not impossible for my strength to be equal to one of the Paradise generals. What I need most to be with Auriel are strength and prestige. Being strong will deter weak idiots who only know how to trust political or economic backing, on the other hand, prestige will help me gain public favor. Public opinion is stupid for beings who prioritize strength as demons do, but in Paradise prestige is very important, as these idiots call themselves the saviors of the multiverse. My current fame is good since I''m the top Rookie Hero, but my prestige is very low since I haven''t done enough missions to help Paradise. That means that I will have to start saving worlds together with the soldiers of Paradise, but that will beter. I am currently on vacation. We chatted for a short time as Sanguinius and Vulkan had to go. Apparently, Doctor Madness has caused a great genocide and is protecting a group of terrorists who are enemies of Paradise. I don''t know what the hell BB is doing, but even if she does stupid things, no one can hurt my wife...¡­.. When no one was paying attention, I made Navi eat various miniature bombs. The idiot went to a public area of Paradise and nted the bombs in different regions of the civilian area. Not all people living in Paradise are Higher Entities, so there will be millions of deaths if bombs go off with the force of a sr re. These bombs are artifacts that I stole from the cultivators and they are already on bad terms with Paradise. Even if Doctor Madness is protecting criminals, cultivators will be a higher priority due to acts of terrorism. The civilians of Paradise will not die as Auriel will absorb the wounds, but the fear and trauma of the explosions will cause the fury of Paradise. It bothers me to hurt my future wife, but I do this to take care of my wives. The greater good isplicated... The bombs were timed to go off a few days after I return to Gaia, so there will be no suspicion that I did this. Thus, I said goodbye to the group and was about to go to the Temple of Hope to return to Gaia. Although I have technically regained self-control, my mind is still walking a tightrope and at any moment I could descend into insanity. With [Mythomania] I was hiding my mental instability so that Auriel wouldn''t feel worried, but the truth is that the migraine is killing me. Ever since I set foot in Paradise, I have been analyzing every tiny bit of information, be it plot, barrier configuration, Worlds data, or flow of destiny. All this damn information is overloading my mind and I want to throw up. Sword Maiden apanied me to the Temple of Hope and prepared the Dimensional Gate. "Hero of Harmony¡­" ¨C Sword Maiden sighed withplicated feelings. ¨C "I appreciate how far you are willing to go to protect my friends, but I am worried that you do not understand what you are doing, at this rate, everyone will be your enemy¡­ Are you really willing to face the multiverse?" I understand the concerns of this woman. Currently, I have shown great determination to protect my wives, but crises can change people''s minds. Although I am an agent of Paradise, my true nature is that of a system user and an Outer God. The two most chaotic and rampant types of creatures. If war really starts, there is a risk that I will abandon Seraph and Auriel, it is even possible that I will form my own group of outcasts and decide to attack Paradise. This is something that wasn''t mentioned when we were making ns, but Sword Maiden, Seraph, and Eriko thought of this possibility. Now, Sword Maiden is thinking stupid things about giving herself away, that way, I''ll have more reason not to betray Paradise. This is the same mentality as Shiki. Basically, they think I''m a sexual degenerate who''ll do anything as long as I can expand my harem, which is true¡­ Stupid kleptomania. It doesn''t really bother me that Sword Maiden sees herself as a bargaining chip, after all, some of my wives joined my harem in exchange for protecting someone or something. What really bothers me is that she sees herself as worthless damaged merchandise. The traumas of a rape victim are not something that can be easily ovee even with an unlimited life expectancy. I sighed before she could say stupid things. ¨C "Look, you are a wonderful woman and I would love for you to be one of my wives, but if you start saying that you are a dirty woman or damaged merchandise then I am going to get angry" "¡­." Sword Maiden frowned and then sighed. - "You read my mind?" "It was not necessary, your expression is too honest" - I sighed. ¨C "I understand that you went through problems and experienced many unpleasant things, but none of it was your fault" Sword Maiden smiled bitterly and lowered her head. Her eyes are covered, but her expression shows all her emotions. I moved closer to her, stopping when we were within hugging distance, though I didn''t touch her. - "It was not your fault" "¡­." ¨C Sword Maiden frowned. ¨C "Hero, I would appreciate it if you did not read my mind, it is ufortable" I don''t need to read her mind to understand the magnitude of her trauma. She would have killed herself if it weren''t for Auriel''s kindness and Eriko and Serafin''s friendship. From what I saw with [Reader''s Perspective], her world was practically destroyed by a goblin who became a Higher Entity thanks to the help of a member of the Chaos Riders. Friends, colleagues, acquaintances. She saw the destruction of everything she knew. Some of the natives of her world still remain, but her minds were destroyed and are now just empty shells without thought or emotion. She suffers from survivor syndrome. That creates an immense sense of guilt for surviving a disaster while other people weren''t so lucky. As if that wasn''t enough, she also feels responsible for what happened since she was the first woman to be captured by the goblin, that creature used her to create an invincible army that destroyed the world. She takes responsibility for what happened since her ''children'' were what destroyed her world... It''s amazing how fantasy can be so gloomy, the authors have mental problems. Although that was several millennia ago, she has not managed to ovee those nightmares. Well, I can do this slowly. I put my hands on her shoulders. - "It was not your fault" Sword Maiden began to tremble. "It wasn''t your fault" ¨C I am not expressing gentleness or warmth, I am expressing seriousness. She doesn''t need a shoulder to cry on, what she needs is confirmation that she is a victim, not the cause of misfortune. "It wasn''t your fault" ¨C I let go of her shoulders, then I went to the Dimensional Door that was already ready. "¡­" ¨C Sword Maiden stood still as her body trembled. If I push her any further she will go into denial which will prevent her from being able to get over her trauma. Auriel has already tried to help her countless times, so direct confrontation will not be effective, this will need to be done slowly but steadily. On a therapeutic level, Auriel is an almost maternal relief, providing security and calm, which is helpful in oveing the death wish, but the guilt will not go away unless the regrets are dealt with, and for that, you need a method longer and more painful. Facing a trauma is painful but important, also, the trauma will never disappear from the heart, but it is possible to learn to live without the trauma affecting daily life. I stopped a step away from the Dimensional Gate. I turned around and spoke seriously. - "It was not your fault" Sword Maiden was close to her emotional limit, so she went into a state of denial. She is not willing to forgive herself. She took a deep breath and seemed to have calmed down, but in reality, she is closing her heart to hide her pain. "Have a safe trip" ¨C Maiden of the Sword smiled professionally. She''s a little mad at me, but she also understands that I just want to help her. Although she is disgusted by my methods, she is also grateful that I didn''t press her further. I nodded. - "Take care, too" "Hey Listen! That was the best opportunity to destroy her almost dead self-esteem and thus turn her into your obedient bitch!" ¨C Navi appeared in my mind. ¨C "You disappoint me, idiot dog!" "I don''t want a sex ve, I want a wife" ¨C I answered apathetically. Sex ves are too boring. They are not unlike dolls without life or will. I sent a message to Shiki to tell him that I''ming back. She confirmed that I can go back so I entered the Dimension Gate and went back to the berry field. "You''re back!" ¨C Mumei shouted with joy when she saw me. The collective consciousness of humanity rushed towards me and spread her hands as she looked at me expectantly. I smiled wryly and took out a packet of raspberry cookies, then handed it to Mumei. "Yay!" ¨C Mumei epted the cookies with joy and went back to lie down on the grass to eat while she drew. I sighed internally. I feel like I stopped being a murderer and became a babysitter. "How do you feel? Did you find what you needed?" ¨C Shiki approached me with visible concern. She still doesn''t love me, but I''m the hope of this World, so she doesn''t want anything bad to happen to me, in fact, she would prefer that I didn''t leave this World. I thought about it for a moment and showed seriousness. - "We need to talk" Shiki nodded and we sat down to drink tea while we chatted. When I invaded Leylin''sboratory, I learned a valuable lesson. Being paranoid is important for survival, but beingpletely suspicious and dishonest will only bring unknown problems, as ack of trust breeds mimunication. Communication is important in any rtionship, be it an emotional rtionship or a professional rtionship. Leylin is too suspicious and that put him in a vulnerable situation. The multiverse is about to enter a war that will cause the destruction of countless Worlds, so I need to protect this ce at any cost. "Shiki, I''ll tell you the magnitude of my strength, but you must promise me some things" ¨C I spoke seriously. Shiki blinked several times in disbelief. ¨C "Are you going to be honest? You? Did you hurt your head?" "Things have be dangerous" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "First, I need you to promise to stay calm while I exin things to you, then you can ask me any question, but first you have to listen to me" "Now I''m worried" ¨C Shiki raised an eyebrow. I ignored her expression and kept talking. ¨C "Second, do not use the emergency n that you prepared to deal with me, with all my heart I do not want to fight with you because I start to like you and it would be a shame to ruin your pretty face" "How adorable, you''re already threatening me, there''s no doubt that you''re starting to love me" ¨C Shiki smiled, not caring that I know about her emergency ns, she knows I''m paranoid and suspicious. "Okay, I''ll listen to what you have to say, it can''t be such a bad thing" ¨C Shiki smiled happily because I''m willing to be honest. That smile won''tst long. I already analyzed Eriko''s memories and things areplete crap. Free Agents are fucking hedonists who see the multiverse as their yground, not only that, those assholes made Eriko build something called the ''Discord System''. That damn thing is amunication system that''s connected to the records of the entire multiverse, plus, that thing has multiple functions with stupid names. Among the functions of that system, the most annoying is something called ''Mudae''. Every time a character enters a system user''s harem, then ''Discord Mudae'' gives a notification to let all Free Agent members know. That thing can''t show the location of Worlds or characters, but it does rank characters based on poprity, plus, that thing keeps track of the characters collected by each member of the Free Agents. I''m not part of that group of idiots so they don''t know who my wives are, but they already know that my wives are part of a system user''s harem, which will bring trouble. Each character has something like a score, so the leaders of that ce focus on capturing characters to then show them off as trophies. It is even possible to trade to sell or trade characters as if they were toys. This is something only the leaders of the Free Agents know, not even the demons of Hell would do something so ridiculous. The biggest problem is that Gaia has several of the most popr ''Discord'' characters, so they have many ns to invade this World. Spies, hidden entrances, secret cults¡­ There is too much shit in this world. The Guardians and the Throne of Heroes can stop the invasion of hundreds of system users and veteran heroes, the problem is that those morons are nning to attack this world with the force of millions of people. Spies, hidden entrances, secret cults¡­ There is too much shit in this world. The Guardians and the Throne of Heroes can stop the invasion of hundreds of system users and veteran heroes, the problem is that those morons are nning to attack this world with the force of millions of people. Big organizations like Paradise or Hell could eliminate the invasion of those idiots, but the power on Gaia is too weak. Even with my current group, it is not possible to protect this entire World. I can kill those assholes, but protecting is much harder than killing. The best option would be to invade those morons'' base, but that would be too dangerous for my wives. In general, I need more strong allies¡­. The first step in protecting this World is to talk to Shiki and have her ept Madness wielders as allies. In that way, I was honest with Shiki. I talked about my true strength, including [Rasen], [Anti-Rasen], and [Reader''s Madness]. I spoke of the Great Old Ones; Cthy, Hastur, Cthugha, and Ghatanothoa. I spoke of the Outer Gods; Daoloth, Yog-Sothoth, Nyathotep, Yibb-Tstll and I even mentioned Azathoth. I talked about the Anti-Spiral, Long Aotian''s true power, my ''alliance'' with Leylin, my ns to get closer to Lucifer, and my new engagement with Auriel. "¡­U-Olga, why did you have to go¡­" ¨C Shiki had her face pressed on the table while she covered her head with her hands, she seemed to be having a big headache. "In the end, the only way to survive is if we gather the marginalized that nobody else wants to help" ¨C I sighed and drank coffee. Shiki sighed heavily without raising her head. ¨C "The marginalized are not trustworthy, they are marginalized for a reason" I nodded. ¨C "It''s true, that''s why I''ll take care of recruiting minimally useful people, I just need you to allow them to live in this world, it doesn''t matter if it''s a Pocket Dimension or an alternate world, the point is that they must have a ce to call home" Shiki looked up. Her face was expressionless and her gaze was emotionless like a rationalputer. "Do you n to use the outcasts'' feelings of loneliness to make them fight desperately to protect their new home?" ¨C Shiki asked without emotions, she is analyzing this in a totally rational way. I nodded and smiled. ¨C "Loneliness is something terrifying and disgusting, if we give them a home then they will do anything to protect this ce" It is the same logic that criminal groups use when recruiting undocumented immigrants. Homelessness causes emotional weakness even among adults, so it is easier to indoctrinate people without a home or family. "I see" ¨C Shiki sighed while her gaze recovered her emotions. ¨C "I have a question, although I do not know if you will answer honestly" I shrugged. ¨C "I already told you my rtionship with some of the most hated beings in the multiverse, at this point, I am being very honest" "That''s true" ¨C Shiki smiled like a loving older sister. ¨C "Do you really love your wives or are you just pretending because loneliness scares you?" I smiled. ¨C "The mere idea of losing the women who apany me terrifies me because I love them" Shiki''s smile grew softer and warmer. ¨C "Congrattions, you learned how to be a person" "Thank you" ¨C My smile became kinder. "You already told me about all the problems, now I want to hear about all the good things you''ve been through" ¨C Shiki spoke enthusiastically. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Since when do you care so much about my life?" Shiki covered her mouth with her sleeve to elegantly hide herughter. - "You forgot it? You''re my master now, so it''s normal to want to know Luis-sama''s likes~" ¡­.. I sighed. ¨C "Shiki¡­" "Is something wrong Luis-danna-sama?" ¨C Shiki was having fun. ¡­ Ah, whatever. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Where is your maid outfit?" "¡­." ¨C Shiki blinked several times and looked away. ¨C "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Luis-danna-sama" "What an unprofessional maid" - I sighed with false disappointment. "Luis-danna-sama" ¨C Shiki frowned. "Disobedient maid" - I looked up smugly. "Luis-danna-sama, yamete" ¨C Shiki smiled. "Don''t talk to your master with that tone" ¨C I smiled with annoyance. "Luis-danna-sama, onegai, yamete kudasai" ¨C Shiki had a big smile. ¡­. I sighed. ¨C "Stop watching anime, your brain is rotting" "Is this an order from my evil Luis-danna-sama? This poor maid only wants to please her master "¨C Shiki was holding back herughter. Damn, I think I really have a passive skill that turns women into bullies. Oh, whatever. I''m still on vacation, so I''ll just rx. After joking around some more, I started talking to Shiki about our future ns. BB and the girls are busy rebuilding the body of [Paranoia], so when they get back I''ll have them work together with the Anti-Spiral and Leylin to analyze the barrier that protects this world. The idea is that they look for an alternative to rebuilding the barrier, but in case that is not possible, we will have to create a new barrier. For now, we can only wait for them toe back, in the meantime I''ll continue on vacation since this damn migraine is still a nuisance. Although I''m going to be on vacation, I''m going to increase the influence of my Gaia Plot Armor to empower the destiny of Miyu Sakatsuki (Edelfelt). Perhaps this will make Gaia appear for plot convenience, although annoying things can alsoe up... Well, I won''t be upping all of my plot armors, so the issues will be limited to situations within Gaia. I can deal with small problems on a world scale. For now, I''ll go back to the hot spring inn to pack my bags. Because of the distortion of space, it''s only been two hours since I went and nothing dangerous happened in that time. I had a nice time in the hot springs, but Umaru has to go back to school and the women I had an orgy with send me hundreds of messages every day, so I need to go back to face the consequences of my lust. "I''ll see youter" ¨C I said goodbye to Shiki and Mumei. "Take care, Luis-danna-sama" ¨C Shiki acted like a wife saying goodbye to her husband during Japan''s feudal era. I sighed internally. How troublesome¡­. I again appeared in the lonely area of the forest, so I walked back to the inn, but I remembered something troubling. When I went to Paradise I didn''t give any exnations and I just disappeared as my mind was about to get out of control, so the women at the inn might believe that I left because they looked at me with fear. Although I am a murderer with a lot of blood on my hands, my poor mental state may make them believe that I am a depressed and vulnerable brat... Shit, this is going to start a fucking drama. I sighed and headed for the inn. I''m not in the mood to y a cheap soap opera actor, so this is going to be a bummer. --- --- --- Author''s note: Myputer died and I lost my c: files Now I have to save up for a new PC, which means I need to go back to work while I study... Well, I''ll keep writing because if I don''t I''m going to have a nervous breakdown, again. For now, I will write on an oldptop that I had left behind. It will take me a while to write since this thing gets stuck, but I won''t stop writing. A hug <3 Chapter 343: Reflections of Life Chapter 343: Reflections of Life I massaged my forehead and fought back the urge to sigh. Dramas are troublesome¡­. When I returned to the hot spring inn, the local women were worried about my sudden disappearance. Umaru told them I woulde back since I''m not a crying child who walks away when he feels rejected, I''m used to being rejected so they shouldn''t worry. Umaru''s words didn''t help but increased the women''s concern. Now they think I''m a depressed brat who feels rejected by the world. My silly sister is impulsive, childish, spoiled, irresponsible,zy, cowardly, and ridiculous, but she''s not an idiot. She knew precisely what effect her words would have, so she did that to make women feel more intimate with me. That idiot Navi put stupid ideas into my sister''s dumb head. Now, she wants all of her new friends to be part of my harem. ording to her own words, she can''t trust women outside our family, so she can only feel safe if her friends are also her sisters-inw. I can''t say that''s stupid since that''s technically my fault. I have educated her so that she always feels mistrust of the world, people, and life. Her mistrustplex and her loneliness traumas arepletely my faults, so I have to put up with her stupidity. Anyway. Umaru and Navi''s actions have caused the women of the inn to approach me without me having to move, but I''m still on vacation, so I won''t include them in my harem immediately, although I''ll make sure they fall in love with me and cannot go with other men¡­. My absurd addiction to seducing women aside, something else happened while I was mentally unstable. Miyu Sakatsuki, a member of the Sakatsuki family and a character from ''Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya''. She is from a slightly different alternate timeline than my current timeline. From what I saw with [Reader''s Perspective], Miyu is something like a fountain of wishes, so her life is extremely important to the powerful people in her timeline. In the original plot, Miyu was something of a necessary sacrifice to fulfill a wish capable of rewriting reality, but there is a big problem. The original plot of the Fate franchise has been modified by foreign entities. I already discussed this with Shiki, but she can''t repair the plot as that would cause the death of all the characters rted to the Fate franchise. What little information I have managed to find showed me that Free Agents are guilty of this. Apparently, the system users corrupted the fabric of this World, in this way, they seek to create a new Dimensional Gate in a ce that is not seen by Shiki and Mumei. In this sense, Miyu is one of the main pieces for the invasion of system users. I am unable to see the full context of the n due to multiple skills restricting information. Even the help of BB, System Goddess, [Paranoia], and Leylin wouldn''t be enough as the records are programmed to self-destruct at the slightest sign of intervention. Damn system users are hedonistic assholes, but they''re notpletely stupid, which is more problematic¡­ Anyway, for now, I can only make sure to protect Miyu, but I can''t take her to my private world since her soul is too connected to the fabric of this world. If she breaks out of the Plot, the barrier will most likely weaken further. Another option is to take Miyu to a safe ce isted from people. She wouldn''tin since she is extremely submissive, but there is a problem, or well, several problems. Umaru and Navi did too many stupid things while I stayed in the hot springs¡­ Umaru became attached to Miyu, though not as friends or sisters, but as a pet. My silly sister has the mentality of a system user and she sees people as collectible figures. Umaru has been working hard so that Miyu can be more like a normal girl instead of an emotionless doll. As I struggled to regain my self-control, Miyu became the adoptive daughter of Seiji Ichijo. Apparently, Umaru talked to Monika so that Miyu would be my daughter and not my sister. Umaru doesn''t love me romantically, which I thank the God I don''t believe in. Still, she feels jealous at the thought of losing her younger sister''s ce. To put it mildly, Umaru feels that her ce in the world is to be my little sister, so the appearance of another little sister will make her ce in life unnecessary. It is somewhat simr to a girl who feels threatened when her younger sister is born. It is the fear of losing the love of her family. Again, her existential problems and her low self-esteem are my faults. I''ll need to fix her stupid thoughts so she can be happy on her own. Well, whatever. Miyu is now Seiji''s daughter, so publicly it''s not strange that she lives with me, since I''m Seiji''s right-hand man. It''s like millionaires who ignore their kids and leave their kids with a babysitter, even though that can lead to future self-esteem issues and an inferiorityplex. That''s why many rich kids are obsessed with getting attention, they feel that their lives have no meaning if there are no people apuding their stupidity. All this is already a headache, but there is another problem. Miyu is a genius and her academic intellect surpasses many adults, but she has very little life experience and emotional wisdom. In objective terms, she is not unlike an autistic girl. Her social skills and way of carrying herself might make someone wonder if there is something wrong with her head. Miyu was born to be a sacrifice and could only have a normal life for a few years, then she was sent to a totally unknown ce, so her situation is understandable. Topensate for theck of social skills, it is best to attend school. Schools are not only important for academic education, but the development of social abilities is also essential. That''s why Umaru became a little idiot, she didn''t go to school but had sses at home. Because of all this and without telling me, Umaru had Miyu enrolled in the elementary school of this city. In fact, she has been going to ss for three days. Monika made this possible. She helped my sister''s ns since this is good for Miyu, in fact, I also think it''s a good idea for Miyu''s emotional development, although it will be troublesome in various ways. I''m not upset with the actions of Umaru or Monika, it doesn''t bother me that they make their own decisions since they are not puppets that live to follow my orders. Miyu is not a normal girl, but deep down in her heart, she wants a normal life, so I will give her that life. The inn''s owner, Chitose Nakai, is a millennial spirit with the appearance of a brat. Due to her appearance, she doesn''t have many ces she can go to kill time, so she started attending elementary school. Every so often, she erases the teachers'' memories so she can continue attending sses without them noticing how strange it is to have the same student for over 30 years. Ina knows the anime ''Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san'' so she knows about this, so she had the idea for Chitose to help Miyu learn how to be a normal girl. Miyu has been learning how to act like a girl her age and make friends, though it''s been hard so far since she''s too perfect. Intellect, appearance, physical abilities, handwriting, manners, and wealth. Miyu is literally a perfect child, but this caused her difficulties. Children are cruel because of their innocence. They know that hurting other people is wrong, but they don''t measure the extent of their actions. Making fun of someone for being different is bad, but it''s funny. Excluding a child is bad, but it''s fun. Humiliating others is bad, but it''s entertaining. Hating someone privileged who has never caused them trouble doesn''t make sense, but it''s fair. That is the mentality of a child whocks the attention of her parents. Several girls are jealous and have excluded Miyu, on the other hand, the boys are entering adolescence, so some of them start to be interested in girls. Miyu is perfect, so many boys have fallen in love with her, although embarrassment makes them act like jerks since they think that bullying the girl they like will help them get her attention. Brats being brats, this is normal, but I''ll have to kill those brats¡­. Or so I''d like, but Tsubaki insists that I can''t kill children just because they act like children. Tch. Well, Miyu doesn''t feel hurt by the situation, but she has started to enjoy her new life. Children who have seen hell will feel at home in a slightly hostile ce. Without death, without war, without hunger, without blood, without pain. Miyu finally has a peaceful life. I let Miyu do what she wants. She is now my daughter, so I will spoil her and kill whoever causes her trouble. The problem is that I have to go back to my city and Miyu is happy in this city, so I''m going to let her live with Chitose in the hot spring inn. I already talked to Chitose and she agreed to let Miyu live in Yuuna''s room. ording to Ina, this caused the original protagonist to be left homeless, so it''s a windfall. I n toe every third day to check how things are going, however, I have Shiki''s permission to use spatial movement skills without restrictions. Currently, there is a bit of distance between me and the women at the inn, but my frequent visits will make a closer rtionship between me and them. Again, this was nned by Navi and Umaru. It would be great if my silly sister used that great intellect of hers for something more productive¡­ Anyway. My vacation isn''t over yet, so I''ll let things flow at their own pace. I''m in enough trouble with my engagement to Auriel¡­. What a headache. Now I''m about to go back to my city with Medaka, Umaru, and Ina. My luggage is always light and I''ve already said goodbye to the women at the inn, so there''s only one thing left for me to do. I sighed and crouched down to look at Miyu at the same height. ¨C "Remember to call me every day to tell me about your day, if at any time you need something, you can call me and I wille immediately, don''t worry about causing me problems, I want you to call me if you need something or if you just want to talk" Miyu nodded, though she still looked worried. She doesn''t want to cause me any trouble and she''s worried about calling me when I''m busy. I smiled softly and put my hand on her head. ¨C "Miyu, we are a family so your problems and worries are also my problems and worries" Miyu still doesn''t seem to know how to smile, though I can see a slight happiness in her expression. Miyu misses the boy who protected her on her homeworld a lot, but she hasn''t said anyment about him. She''s smart and she knows that my life is already in chaos, so she doesn''t want to push her problems onto me. I usuallyin that my daughters are too troublesome and loud, but having such a calm and obedient brat is also a problem. Girls should worry about what clothes they like the most, not about the destruction of a war.... "Good girl" ¨C I smiled and took out a packet of cookies for Miyu. ¨C "Remember to y a lot, it is good that you like to study all day, but you need to have fun" Miyu nodded again. This brat only knows how to nod. I stood up and was about to leave the inn, but Miyu grabbed my arm. The brat looked at her own hand in confusion, she doesn''t understand why she is holding my sleeve. I smiled and picked up Miyu to hug her. ¨C "If you want a hug you just have to say it" "¡­" ¨C Miyu hugged me silently. She already felt the pain of losing her loved ones, so she''s scared that I''ll disappear. I sighed. ¨C "Miyu, I won''t know what you want if you don''t speak" "¡­" ¨C Miyu hugged me tighter. - "Do not go¡­" Oh, how lovely. I''m starting to love her almost as much as my daughters. "I have work, but I wille every three days to greet you, I will also stay one day every two weeks" ¨C I spoke softly. The time I spent in the hot springs was therapeutic in relieving my migraine, so I n toe every other week to have a break. I''m a workaholic, but too much stress can cause me to make a mistake, which is dangerous, especially with everything going on in the multiverse. "¡­Okay¡­" ¨C Miyu spoke with a slight sadness. The emotions she expresses are still subtle and her voice is monotone, but she is slowly learning to show her feelings in her voice and face. "Good girl" ¨C I stopped carrying Miyu and smiled onest time, then left the inn. I feel ufortable leaving Miyu alone since she''s almost like one of my daughters, but I need to deal with the emotions of the women waiting for me in my town. By the way, this city is next to a troublesome city called Fuyuki in which several troublesome incidents have been reported, but I''m currently on vacation. Thus, I returned to my city together with Medaka, Umaru, and Ina. "Hey Listen! Let''s finish the fucking school arc or readers will keepining about theck of consistency in the plot!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of my face. "I still don''t understand what that thing says" ¨C Medaka frowned. "School arc?" - Ina tilted her head, then smiled. ¨C "Oh, I also want to go to ss! I want to see a romanticedy!" "I thought you were scared of social interaction" - I smiled wryly. "....." ¨C Ina stopped smiling and turned a little pale. - "ah..." "Don''t worry" ¨C I looked out the window. ¨C "Umaru will apany you, so he tries to amuse you" "Hey?!" ¨C Umaru screamed in horror. - "I have to go to school?! It''s not fair Onii-chan, I''m too busy with my talent agency and my VTuber job!.... Ah...." UImaru covered her mouth in panic. I sighed. ¨C "Monika already told me everything you have been doing" "¡­." ¨C Umaru paled. "I''m not angry" - I smiled sincerely and stroked the head of my silly sister. ¨C "You managed to create a small independent entertainmentpany, I am very proud of you" "¡­.." ¨C Umaru trembled slightly. ¨C "C-Could you repeat that?" Low self-esteem issues are not resolved quickly. Giving empty ttery may give slight satisfaction, but the real problem will stay deep in the heart, so this will take a long time. My smile showed sincerity. - "You make me proud" "..." ¨C Umaru showed a big smile. ¨C "Hehehe, are you happy to have the most adorable and cool little sister?" I sighed and kept smiling. ¨C "Yes, you are the best" "Yay!" ¨C Umaru yelled excitedly and kept smiling. I have always criticized and despised Umaru, that''s why her self-esteem is on the floor. On the one hand, I verbally attacked her since I hated life and all people, on the other hand, I wanted her to learn to always improve. The excessive demand and theck of recognition of her made Umaru break and she decided to move away from people to focus on the digital world. I''ve done a lot of damage to this brat, but she''s mentally strong, even if she doesn''t believe it herself. Realistically, the upbringing I gave her was for her to be a sociopath like me, but she still retains kindness, humanity, empathy, and a sincere desire for friendship. In an emotional aspect, she is stronger than me. I don''t care that she built a small talent agency, and I don''t care that she''s a popr inte figure either, what really makes me proud is that she didn''t hate the world as I did. My silly sister makes me proud. "Hey Listen! That could be the title of an incest-filled Japanese light novel!" ¡­. imbecile. Whatever. During my vacation I will make sure to strengthen and treasure my emotional ties. From what I saw in Eriko''s memories, the Harem Emperor is very simr to me in terms of cynicism, contempt for living beings, and perfectionism, but there are two big differences between us. First, he''s a huge narcissist and he thinks he''s the most important person in the multiverse, so he''s very trusting and that creates the possibility of his ns going awry. In that, we are different because I am a pessimist, I hate myself and I believe that anyone with more luck can do the same as me or even better. Second, he doesn''t see his harem as women, but as sex toys, so he doesn''t give them freedom of thought. On the contrary, I give my wives too much freedom as long as they are not fidelity issues. The Harem Emperor is stronger than me individually and has an organization capable of overshadowing my army, but he knows that his so-called allies will betray him as soon as his strength declines, on the other hand, I have people I can trust even if I lose all my abilities. Before, I saw emotional ties as a weakness, but now I can see that emotional ties are essential in order not to be a jerk. I love my wives and they love me. That may sound simplistic and stupid, but it is the key to dealing with system users using mind control. If I can find the Harem Emperor''s pawns, I can free them from mind control and then get them on my side. Well, I''ll think about thatter. For now, I''m going to try to experience a normal life. The skill [Sadomasochistic Meditation] is very interesting as it can help me turn pain into the peace of mind, but there are various side effects that affect lust, on the other hand, there is a problem in my understanding of pain, which prevents me from taking advantage of this skill. I am a rational person and I know physical, psychological, and emotional suffering in depth, however, I know pain so much that I do not know the feeling of peace. Life needs some bnce. A person who has never experienced pain will feel the greatest suffering in the face of tragedy, while a person who has always experienced pain will only feel difort in the face of tragedy. I already know love, I know pleasure, and I know joy, but I don''t know the feeling of a quiet life. Peace and quiet are essential for emotional health, so I need to experience a normal life. Only in this way will I be able to understand what I have been missing and in this way, I will be able to explore my own suffering in greater depth. It sounds very philosophical, but it can be summed up as follows: Living isughing when you''re happy and screaming when you''re miserable. By knowing peace, I will be able to feel more pain, which will improve my understanding of suffering. I have a theory that [Sadomasochistic Meditation] needs a perfect bnce between masochism and sadism. Because of this, not all perverts can obtain this skill. It''s easy to fall intoplete depravity, but it''s hard to bnce depravity. Those who cause pain fear pain. Those who enjoy pain get bored by causing pain. That is the nature of the depraved. To achieve bnce, a strong empathy mixed with a twisted perception of pain is necessary. Only by understanding happiness is it possible to understand suffering. Ah, this all sounds like the crap of a pervert trying to justify his twisted fetishes, but such is the mind of a madman. Fucking chaos. In short, I will enjoy a peaceful life and thus I will be able to understand pain. I''m resigned to stupid things happening around me since I have too much plot armor, but shit is a part of life. It always surrounds us. I kept looking out the window until we reached the city under the control of the Ichijo family. With [Reader''s Madness] I can see the hundreds of threads of fate moving everywhere. Hundreds of threads connect to me since I am the protagonist of this World, but that does not make me feel important, it just reminds me that I have a lot to lose if this World is conquered¡­. I need to keep improving to protect what I love... I am afraid of losing so many people around me¡­.. This fear, this worry¡­. She feels good. I just have to do the usual. Go forward..................¡­ Chapter 344: Dreams Are Valuable Chapter 344: Dreams Are Valuable (Perspective Ichika Nakano) (The Quintessential Quintuplets) I still can''t believe all the good things that have happened in my life in such a short time. Luis''s life is no longer in danger and he even agreed to have an official rtionship with me. Since we met, I always felt that emotional barrier that separated us, but now I can feel his sincere love. I really trust him, but I know him well enough to know that he can disappear at any moment, so sometimes I feel a slight fear that he will decide to end our rtionship. Therefore, I have made sure to prepare enough ties so that he cannot walk away from my life. Therefore, I have made sure to schedule enough ties so that he cannot walk away from my life. I''ve been nning for a long time for my sisters to have a rtionship with my silly husband, that way, we can all be together without going through the conflicts we had when we fell in love with Fuutaro. I am aware that my way of seeing life is wrong and even twisted, but I just want my loved ones to be happy, even if it causes other people unhappiness. Although my husband''s life is no longer in danger, I am concerned that his mental health seems to be hanging by a very thin thread. It''s like the stress is slowly consuming him. The suicide rate in Japan is very high, so I''m worried about Luis having an ident. I know that Luis has the inhuman mental strength and can bear all the problems in the world, but that is not healthy for his heart. For this reason, it makes me very happy to see that many people can help him deal with the stress. I was really surprised to see so many women willing to participate in the orgy, especially since some of them were married women, but well, Luis has always been the natural enemy of men who spend little time with his family. On the other hand, I''m happy that I''m closer to my sisters now, even though it''s been tiring tofort Yotsuba and Miku. ording to my initial n, Nino was the first to give her body to Luis, after all, she always had a particr taste for juvenile criminals and Luis fits her preferences, besides, she always admired Luis''s cooking skills even if she did not admit it. What was a surprise was that Miku happened to be the next to fall. I thought Itsuki would be the third of us to be with Luis since they both have a strange friendship. Luis often acts as a single father frustrated with life since he had to take care of his sister and mother from an early age, at the same time, Itsuki many times took the role of our mother and that is why she is very mature, although she also has her naive side. I didn''t think that Miku would look for Luis due to the frustration she felt from seeing Yotsuba with Fuutaro. I underestimated her jealousy and loneliness, but in the end, everything turned out well. With Itsuki and Miku on our side, it was easy to bring down Yotsuba. I love my clumsy sister, but she worries me about how naive she is. It was easy to convince her to have an affair with Luis, the difficult thing has been to prevent her from approaching Fuutaro to apologize, and I also have to prevent my dear sister from falling into depression. Luis left town for a week as he needs specialized care to deal with his emotional problems. I''m not a mental health specialist so I can''t help you directly, but I love my silly husband so I''ve focused on helping in any way I can. I made sure my sisters stayed at my house and every night I talked to them to convince them to have an official rtionship with Luis. Nino epted it easily. Miku reluctantly epted it. Itsuki epted it with resignation. Only Yotsuba had trouble epting since she''s still deeply in love with Fuutaro, but I''ve already worked with that. Fuutaro is a kind boy, but he is too dense and too square-minded. He''s too busy studying for the college exam, so he hasn''t thought about Yotsuba''s recent strange behavior. Whenever the two of them are meeting, I have made sure that one of my new friends is around to prevent them from going on a romantic date. Luis told me about some aspects of the supernatural world, plus he permitted me to direct the women of his harem. Luis did not establish an official hierarchy among his lovers, but any woman with half a brain can see that there are women with greater authority. It is obvious that some women are not happy with this and feel very jealous, but the fear of being abandoned makes them very obedient. When Luis went to China, I took a long time to create a solid friendship with much of the harem. Now that Luis has gone to another city, I made sure to unify the group to avoid internal conflicts. I can''t help Luis with his physical, emotional, and mental health problems, but I have done my best to keep his harem stable. That fool will have to reward me when he gets back. This has been exhausting. Luckily for me, some of the women who help me are quite intelligent and cruel, which has been a great help, although they have also caused a lot of problems. For starters, Kotonoha-san turned out to be more dangerous than I thought. (Author''s Note: Katsura Kotonoha of School Days) She had not only beheaded her ex-boyfriend, but she had also even brought the corpse as a show of sincerity for Luis. My husband took it upon himself to eliminate the evidence and used his yakuza connections to prevent future problems, but he left before solving other problems. Luis seemed to have lost control during the orgy, so he didn''t think about everything he was doing. Among the women who participated in the orgy, there were women with shy backgrounds, but that is something that Luis will have to fix. For now, I am checking another problem. I sighed and drank the cup of tea in front of me. ¨C "So¡­ How many women do you have in the basement?" "That matters?" ¨C Kotonoha-san looked at me with confusion. "Not really, you just have to eliminate the ones that cause problems" ¨C A green-haired girl smiled without a trace of cruelty or malice. Among the women who are helping me, Shion has been a great partner since she is very intelligent, although her idea of her using murder to fix every problem is something dangerous. I can''t let her cause trouble for Luis. (Author''s Note: Shion Sonozaki from Higurashi no Naku Koro Ni) I sighed. ¨C "We cannot depend on violence for every problem, that will cause problems for Luis" When I started an official rtionship with Luis, he told me about a strange phenomenon called Karma. ording to him, using cruel methods will cause a person to gain Negative Karma, which affects luck, attracts danger, and causes hostility from troublesome people. Luis told me that I must limit my actions that cause direct harm to innocent people, so now I am looking for methods more focused on maniption instead of violence. "Tch, what''s the point of the force if I can''t use it?" ¨C Shion sighed with annoyance, although she is not stubborn and knows when to stop. - "So what will we do?" The whole problem is because Kotonoha has very low self-esteem, so she thought that Luis had abandoned her because he was disgusted by her. Luis had a big change in his heart a short time ago, so most of the women he interacted with in the past think that Luis is still a man incapable of genuine affection, some of them even think that the whole thing about his harem is part of a job and he doesn''t love us. I have worked hard for them to change that point of view, but Luis will have to do the most important work. The point is that Kotonoha thought that Luis would only ept her if she brought a great gift that he couldn''t refuse. Kotonoha thought Luis was a pervert, which is true, but she thought my husband''s depravity was on the level of a Hollywood director. When Luis visited her city, he did not interact with other people and only focused on his mission, but Kotonoha thought that Luis had taken an interest in various girls from her school. I honestly don''t understand Kotonoha''s way of thinking, but she kidnapped several women to give them to Luis. Kotonoha is dangerous as she has no moral limitations or perspective of right and wrong. For her, everything is fine as long as it is done out of love. That is no longer a simple problem of perspective, it is totally a mental disorder, and from what I have read about psychology, mental problems are often hereditary. "I brought snacks" ¨C An elegant woman approached us with a tray of snacks. She put the food in front of us and sat down next to Kotonoha, then she smiled at me expectantly. ¨C "Do you happen to know when my adorable boy will be back?" She is the mother of Kotonoha and another of the women who participated in the orgy, Manami Katsura. (Author''s Note: Manami Katsura from School Days) Kotonoha is very impulsive and she couldn''t kidnap several women by herself since the police could easily find her, but her mother is different from her. Manami-san is very intelligent and kind, but she has a great lonelinessplex due to her husband''s infidelity. Luis easily manipted the lonely woman, but he didn''t think she would be obsessed with him to the point that she would help her daughtermit a crime. Kotonoha had kidnapped several women before leaving her town, then left to find Luis while Manami-san made sure the women didn''t starve. When Kotonoha found Luis, she called her mother and she prepared everything to move to this city. Manami-san''s family isn''t a recognized family, but they do have quite a lot of money. She bought a big house in the city and left her ''luggage'' in the basement. Manami-san gives the impression of a beautiful mature woman, a perfect wife, and a loving mother, but she is just as dangerous as Shion and Kotonoha. From what I''ve researched, she became a widow a couple of days ago. More specifically, she was widowed one day before moving to this city. Her husbandmitted suicide due to personal issues that aren''t clear, but I have a theory that Manami-san set things up to make the ex-husband look like the culprit behind the women''s kidnapping. It will tarnish the reputation of Manami-san and her daughters, but it will also help her to go unpunished even if the crime bes known. I love Luis, but I can''t help but think that his fetish for crazy women is something very dangerous¡­ Well, I''m not normal either, after all, I can ept all this as something normal. By the way, Manami-san has a younger daughter, Kokoro Katsura. (Author''s Note: Kokoro Katsura from School Days) She also moved to this city and also seems to be in love with Luis, although she did not participate in the orgy as she did not feel emotionally ready yet, plus Luis keeps insisting that he is not a pedophile even though I saw some little girls during the orgy. Well, little Kokoro is very adorable so it won''t be a problem, besides, she already knows about the madness of her mother and sister, but she doesn''t dislike these actions. Like her sister, she thinks everything is fine as long as she does it for love. I smiled softly. ¨C "Luis said he woulde back early tomorrow" "Oh, that''s good" ¨C Manami-san smiled happily. She is an adult with two daughters, but her smile has the innocence of a little girl in love. "Yes, yes, it''s good that that fool wille back, but we still haven''t decided what to do with the women in the basement" ¨C Shion smiled wryly and amused. From what I''ve seen, she enjoys other people''s pain too much, although she doesn''t want to cause Luis too much trouble either. On the other hand, she has something called magic, so she can eliminate various nuisances on her own. Just yesterday, she and her sister took it upon themselves to silence a girl who was spreading nasty rumors about Luis. It''s good that the yakuza and the police are on our side, or things would get very annoying. "Luis-kun can choose what to do with them" ¨C Manami-san spoke affectionately. ¨C "If he doesn''t want them, we just have to get rid of them" Shion had a big smile. ¨C "Minami-san, I think we will be good friends" "Ara, I would like that" ¨C Minami-san also smiled. I resisted the urge to sigh. It would be nice if Luis stopped seducing mentally deranged women, or at least it would be better if those crazy women had more self-control. Akane is also impulsive and dangerous, she has even shown a lot of hostility towards some of the harem members, but she has enough self-control not to cause trouble. (Author''s Note: Akane Hiyama from The Very Lovely Tyrant of Love) In the end, we decided to wait for Luis to decide what to do. I know Luis won''t be too upset even if we decide to eliminate those women. He enjoys that we make our own decisions, but it is one thing to have autonomy and another thing to be inconsiderate. We love the same man, so we want to see him happy. I said goodbye to mother and daughter. Little Kokoro went out with her new friends so she couldn''t be there during the conversation. Leaving the house, Shion said goodbye and left on her own. From what I''ve heard, the women who obtained magical abilities have been training to be stronger. I have the option of learning to fight on a level beyond the human, but I''d rather not. Even if I get strong, Luis won''t let me fight, so I can be of more help to him by helping him run his harem, plus I have to run my talent agency. Being so busy is nice. All this work makes me feel that my effort is worth it, although it is a bit sad that my acting career seems to be dying due to the scandal that arose from my rtionship with Luis. Well, you can''t have everything in life. I have a husband who loves me and that makes me happy. "Are we leaving yet?" ¨C In front of Manami-san''s house was an orange-haired woman who was dressed as a bodyguard. Luis left a group of amazing women to take care of the city while he was away. This woman is a Dragon God of immense power, although contrary to dragon stories, she is very nice and we became friends, although her obsession with yakuza is a bit strange. (Author''s Note: Coco Kiryu of Hololive) "Yes, thanks for waiting, Coco-san" ¨C I smiled and got into the car. Coco-san got in together with me and the driver started driving. I don''t fully understand what is the driver, but Luis mentioned that he is a disposable puppet, so I can ignore him. "So now you''re dedicated to trafficking women, worthy of a yakuza''s wife" ¨C Coco-san nodded approvingly. I''m not surprised that she would have heard us, she is a God so her hearing is very good. "We are not trafficking women since that would mean selling them to other people, this is kidnapping since there is no mary gain" ¨C I took out myptop and started working. "Oh well, it''s still a very conspicuous crime" ¨C Coco-san shrugged and took out a portable video game. ¨C "By the way, can we go buy Yakuza 3? I''m about to finish 2" "We can order it online" - I smiled, it''s interesting that a Goddess capable of destroying inds is a fan of video games. "Umm, that sounds good, video game stores fill up with strange-smelling people" ¨C Coco-san nodded. ¨C "By the way, what makes you so sad?" Sad? "What are you talking about?" ¨C I bowed my head in confusion, I don''t feel sad. Coco-san paused her game and stared at me, then sighed. ¨C "Did you not realize that you have a slightly sad look?" Uh? Oh really? I took out a pocket mirror and looked at myself, but I didn''t see anything wrong with my expression¡­ No, there''s a slight mncholy in my gaze, but it''s very subtle. I took a deep breath and managed to recover my energetic gaze. I have a lot to improve in my acting skills, I''m still not able to fool myselfpletely. "I think I''m a little discouraged by my career as an actress" - I shook my head and continued working. "How bad are things?" Coco-san raised an eyebrow. ¨C "I thought you were one of the four most popr rookie actresses" "That''s how it was a few days ago, but a photo was leaked where I''m hugging Luis" ¨C I shrugged and took out my cell phone to show it to Coco-san. "Let''s see¡­ Rising star Nakano Ichika disappoints her fans¡­ Talented Nakano is seen with her boyfriend¡­ Actress Nakano Ichika is rumored to be pregnant¡­ Who is Nakano Ichika''s boyfriend? Click here to find out¡­ Fans Organize File for New Actress Nakano Ichika to be Banned from Show Business¡­ A Group of Fans Threaten to Murder Actress Nakano Ichika for Daring to Have a Boyfriend¡­ What the Fuck is This?" ¨C Coco-san''s mouth trembled as she read the news on the inte. "My private message tray is worse" - I sighed. ¨C "I had to disable notifications because they kept ringing even at night" Coco-san entered my profile and saw my messages. ¨C "... Wow, these idiots are very creative with insults, it seems they want to push you tomit suicide" "That''s the life of the show, many fans are obsessed with celebrities and believe that by buying our merchandise they have the right to control us" - I shrugged. ¨C "If we do something they don''t like, they will attack until we have a nervous breakdown" I know some talented girls who were harassed until they broke down due to pressure from fans, some of them evenmitted suicide. Originally I made my talent agency to make money, but now I want to use that agency to support young talents who have been attacked for ridiculous reasons, although I also n to get more cute girls for my dear husband. "Do you want to talk about this?" ¨C Coco-san looked at me with concern. "I''m fine" - I smiled with sincere gratitude. ¨C "I have my dear sisters, I have good friends and I have a loving husband, I do not care what strangers say or what the press says, the only thing that saddens me a little is that I will no longer be able to continue making movies and series" A couple of days ago, the producer of the series where I am working called me to cancel my contract, also, the projects where I already had a guaranteed ce began to cancel me and now nobody is willing to hire me. "¡­." - Coco-san sighed. ¨C "You should talk about this with Luis" "It is not necessary" - I smiled. ¨C "He already has many problems and I am not a helpless girl, even if I lose my career as an actress, I still have my talentpany and thanks to Luis''s support, mypany will only continue to grow" Thanks to my family''s money and my husband''s support, I will never have money problems and I can have a good life without working... It is just that¡­ I wanted to continue acting... "Ichika¡­" ¨C Choco-san spoke with concern. "I''m fine" - I smiled again and focused on my work. We made it to my talent agency building with no problem, so I headed to my office to make preparations. Coco-san stayed at the reception to wait for her game to arrive after buying it online. I lied to Minami-san when she asked when Luis would arrive. The truth is that he wille in the night. When he contacted me, I asked him to meet me at the agency as I have a surprise for him. I have four to six hours to prepare everything. I entered my office and was about to call my assistant, but I froze when I saw a man sitting in my chair while reading a document. - "Really? A catalog of women? This looks like something done by a pimp" ... I sighed with disappointment. ¨C "You said you would arrive at night" It made me very happy to see my dear husband, although I am disappointed that I could not prepare the surprise gift. "I thought I would travel calmly, but I had to hurry after Monika showed me the chaos on socialworks" - Luis spoke with annoyance and showed me his cell phone. ¨C "Why didn''t you tell me that you were fired?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "Things were easier when you didn''t know how to use the inte" "Do not evade my question" - Luis looked at me seriously. I sighed. ¨C "It is not something important, besides, I already have a lot of work and I thought to give up acting" I''m still a student, I have to run the talent agency, and now I have to supervise the harem so my husband doesn''t have too much trouble. I don''t have much free time to continue my acting career. Luis sighed and put the files on the desk, then walked over to me. ¨C "Ichika, you don''t need to give up your dreams to make me happy, you are my wife, not a ve" I couldn''t help but let out a smile. ¨C "Hearing you talk about dreams is very strange, you are the most pessimistic person I know" "Well, I''ve thought a lot of things" ¨C Luis sighed. ¨C "Having a dream is something beautiful and you should not give up yours, you have talent, money, opportunities, and support, you have everything to follow your dream" Iughed a little. ¨C "So I should follow my dreams just because I have more opportunities than other people?" Being a major actress has always been my dream. I fell in love with the world of acting when I was a child, but now I have responsibilities that I need to fulfill, I have a husband that I need to support, and in the future, I want to start my own family. To achieve that goal, I can give up my dream. Luis lifted his hand and gently caressed my cheek. I''m still notpletely used to the change in his attitude, but his kindness and affection make me very happy. "Ichika, you decided to love me even though I had nothing and my attitude was worse than shit, my problems were overwhelming and I was literally dying, but you still stayed by my side" ¨C Luis smiled affectionately at me. I felt a nice warmth on my chest. ¨C "Seeing you smile like that makes all my effort worth it" "You are a wonderful woman, but sometimes you are too stubborn" ¨C Luis sighed. I raised an eyebrow. - "And that is bad?" "Yes" - Luis frowned. ¨C "Ichika, you have given up too much for me and I thank you, but I don''t want you to sacrifice your dreams" ¡­ I sighed and looked down. ¨C "I appreciate that you worry about me, but really I''m fine, anyway, you already have many problems and I don''t want to increase your work" It makes me happy to know that Luis cares so much about me, I don''t need anything else¡­. Ouch! "Why are you pinching my cheek?!" - I yelled angrily as I rubbed my cheek. "That''s what you get for saying stupid things" ¨C Luis sighed. ¨C "Ichika, you are my wife, your desires and dreams are not a burden or a problem, if there is something you want then I will help you achieve it since I am your husband and your happiness is my happiness" I pouted in anger. ¨C "It was not necessary to pinch me, now my cheek is going to swell" He''s a violent fool, but I still love him¡­ Does that make me a masochist? I hope not¡­ Luis smiled wryly. ¨C "It is pain without real damage, the pain will disappear in a few minutes" My mouth trembled. ¨C "Every day you are more like a madman from the inquisition" "Well, technically I''m a terrorist" ¨C Luis shrugged and then smiled at me mockingly. ¨C "On the other hand, it seems that you want to be the godmother of a brothel" The list that Luis was looking at was the original project that I prepared for the young girls of my agency. Originally I thought to prostitute them with important people and thus get money, besides, that would give me material to ckmail them in the future. Now my ns havepletely changed. I didn''t discard the list as I thought to gather the most obedient and cute girls, then I thought to manipte and threaten them a bit to turn them into the wee gift for my husband. "We are not good people" - I smiled. "In fact, we are the kind of viins that are killed by a hero" ¨C Luis agreed. "Were you watching a series with little Umaru?" - I let out a smallugh. ¨C "It is rare to hear you talk about heroes and viins" Louis sighed. ¨C "My daughters love generic stories, so I have been reading children''s stories" Daughters¡­.. I also want to have a daughter. I hugged my lovely husband and looked at his face. ¨C "If you want to make me happy so much, then there is something you can give me~" Luis''s mouth trembled as he understood my thoughts. It''s nice that he''s not dense and he can understand my hints. "Fine, but it will beter" - Luis sighed. ¨C "But first you need to fulfill your dream" ... I sighed. ¨C "Luis, I already told you that I''m fine, you don''t need to worry, besides, at this point, it is almost impossible for someone to want to hire me" The Japanese entertainment market is too aggressive. The only way to get back into show business after a scandal is if I make deals with big names on TV, but that would mean giving up my body and I''d rather die than be unfaithful to my husband. "As far as I know, these kinds of dramas are used as advertising in the film industry" ¨C Luis seemed doubtful. I smiled and caressed his face. ¨C "You know a little about the western film industry, but here things are different, the fanaticism of the Japanese can be dangerous, a short time ago there was a case where an idol was tracked down and raped by a fan who was enraged when she got a boyfriend, the worst thing is that many fans supported the rapist and things escted to the point that the idolmitted suicide" Louis sighed. ¨C "Without a doubt, the Inte is the cancer of society" "Don''t me the inte, society has always been a disaster" - I smiled at how cute my husband is when he shows that face of disappointment towards humanity. Luis smiled wryly. ¨C "I think the bombs damaged much more than the infrastructure of Japan" I pinched his cheek and feigned anger. ¨C "Hey, don''t make jokes about it" "As if you care about innocent lives" - Luis rolled his eyes. "Well, I have to keep my image, after all, I''ll be an actress again" ¨C I smiled. I can''t think of options, but I know Luis well enough to know that he will use any method to make me happy, even if it destroys the lives of innocent people. Actually, I desperately want to get my acting role back. I don''t care about fame, attention, and money, I don''t want people''s recognition and admiration either, what I really enjoy is ying characters, being part of a story full of emotions, and being able to convey my feelings through acting. My love for acting doesn''t outweigh my love for my husband, but I''ll feel a little sad if I have to give up my dreams of being an actress. My greatest desire has always been to appear in an international award-winning film, although what I have researched about the film industry is not very encouraging. "¡­" ¨C Luis looked into my eyes and then smiled. ¨C "A woman who knows what she wants is beautiful, and right now you are more beautiful than usual" I blushed a little, but feigned anger. ¨C "Your simplistguage can work with naive women, but not with me" "Certainly, my wife is too intelligent to fall for the lies of a womanizer" ¨C Luis smiled wryly. "Good, it''s good that you know" ¨C I looked up proudly. We hugged for a moment. There were no words and they were not necessary. Silence can say more than words. "Luis, don''t worry about my career for now, I won''t give up my dream, but right now it''s not necessary to rush things" - I exhaled deeply feeling a burden disappear from my heart. I can postpone my dream without giving up my acting career. No need to rush, for now, I can enjoy my life while looking for options. "Fine" - Luis hugged me gently. ¨C "I n to be on vacation for a couple of months, but if something urs to you, do not hesitate to tell me, you are my wife, and your happiness is my happiness" ¡­ He is so cute. I smiled feeling great happiness in my heart. ¨C "Are you going to leave school?" "No, my vacation will consist of having a normal life" - Luis began to caress my hair affectionately. ¨C "I will try to live withoutmitting murders or something simr, you know, like a normal person" "Ummm, you will have a hard time, there are many people who hate you," ¨C I smiled imagining how difficult my husband''s life will be. ¨C "While you were out of town, Nino boasted at school that you are her boyfriend, this made other girls feel jealous so they also said they had a rtionship with you¡­ Now you are the enemy of almost all the men in the city" "... That girl..." ¨C Luis sighed. "It is her revenge because you left without saying goodbye" - I closed my eyes and enjoyed the warmth of the hug. "... I''m not surprised" ¨C Luis sighed again. "You get what you deserve" ¨C I let out a smallugh. "It seems so" ¨C Luis also seemed to find Nino''s actions amusing. ¨C "Later I will punish her" "I have the handcuffs and the whip, do you need anything else?" ¨C Nino will have problems~ "No, that''s enough" ¨C Luis looks expectant. I never tire of saying it. - "I love you, Luis" "I love you too, Ichika" ¨C Luis kissed my forehead. My dreams are valuable because I have someone to share them with. Mother, I am very happy. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Theptop that I currently use is garbage that restarts every so often and closes my documents randomly. Anyway, the frustration is strong, but my need to write so as not to have an existential crisis is stronger. A hug <3 Chapter 345: Wifes Company Chapter 345: Wife''s Company I started chatting with Ichika about her dreams, the talentpany, and the projects she would like to do in the future. Due to thepetitiveness in the entertainment market, the scandal of her rtionship with me is a death sentence for her acting career, so now we must look for options. While we were talking, Umaru, Ina, and Medaka arrived at the building, so they met up with us. (Author''s Note: Umaru from Himouto! Umaru-chan) (Author''s Note: Medaka Kurokami of Medaka Box) (Author''s Note: Ina''Nis Ninomae of Hololive) Initially, I wanted to travel calmly to reach the city at night, but Monika tipped me off about the media chaos affecting Ichika, so I tracked down my wife''s location and used a spatial movement skill to appear in the office before Ichika entered. Umaru usually doesn''t want to leave the house and prefers to stay locked in her room, but she said that she doesn''t want to go home for a few days since she doesn''t want to be in the same ce where an orgy happened, besides, a drama will likely start when I meet the orgy women and she prefers to y video games in peace. Umaru and her two friends arrived quickly and so we met to have a quiet conversation. "Then the quintuplets took the Terasu MC route?!" ¨C Ina screamed with a mixture of horror and emotion when she heard about my rtionship with Ichika and her sisters. "Who?" - Ichika raised an eyebrow. "An NTR doujin author, he has a doujin of the quintuplets with a guy who is the stereotype of an NTR viin" ¨C Ina spoke energetically. She is excessively shy, but she bes overly enthusiastic when she talks about the things she likes with people she likes. "Do you like the NTR?" ¨C Umaru smiled mockingly. "N-No!" ¨C Ina blushed and waved her hands in front of her face. ¨C "I j-just liked the drawing style of that author!" "Yes, of course" ¨C Umaru''s smile grew. "Hey Listen! The art of NTR doujins is superior to vani because sincere love is predictable shit, but the corruption of pleasure is superior! NTRgod>>Vanizzzz!" ¨C Navi started saying stupid things that even my dementia can''t understand. By the way, I already talked to Shiki about the phenomenon of attraction that hurts normal people who discover the supernatural world. That phenomenon is a self-defense mechanism designed by Mumei during the War of Gods. It''s to protect humans from the attacks of supernatural beings, the problem is that the current Mumei forgot how that defense system works, so I can''t nullify that phenomenon. Although the attraction phenomenon is still active, I can use [Anti-Rasen] to negate the effects, so my wives from the human society can get involved with the supernatural world without their lives being in danger. Just in case, I prepared several defense mechanisms that will keep them safe. Ichika smiled softly as she rested her head on my shoulder. ¨C "Do you think our future daughters will be that energetic?" ¡­. Shit. I sighed. ¨C "Ichika, your imagination is terrifying" If one of my daughters turns out to be as loud as Umaru, then I''ll have nightmares. But if one of my daughters is like Navi¡­.. Oh god, my suicidal thoughts areing back. I sighed wearily. Life is troublesome. Ichika smiled at my reaction. Medaka frowned. ¨C "You are still a student, you should not think about that kind of thing and you should just focus on enjoying your school life" Ichika sat up straighter and smiled kindly at Medaka, though her smile held a subtle trace of mockery. ¨C "Love is part of enjoying youth, besides, my school has no rules that prevent romance as long as it is not a teacher-student rtionship" Actually, the school used to have rules that prevented rtionships between students, but the principal changed that rule when I started going to sses. A smart man. Medaka shook her head. ¨C "It is important to enjoy life, but everything has its time and ce, it is not correct to talk about children when you are just starting your life, also, you have to carefully consider your actions, courtships during adolescence are not necessarily permanent, always you can meet new people and things like family nning at a young age can cause big emotional problems if the rtionship ends" Oh, she''s matured quite a bit. How cute. "Hey, you can''t say that! You are ruining the essence of totally predictable school roms!" ¨C Umaru yelled indignantly. Ina nodded. ¨C "The school romance is ruined if you say it can end" "Hey Listen! Love can go to hell, all that matters is the size of the wallet!" ¨C Navi being the example of everything that is wrong with society¡­ Medaka ignored the three fools and gave Ichika a serious look. To tell the truth, Medaka is stubborn, somewhat conceited, proud and often forces others to follow her own beliefs, but she is not a nasty idiot who seeks to indoctrinate others, it is just that she is too perfect and does not know how to deal with people. In a certain way, she is simr to Miyu, people so perfect that they feel lonely¡­. Come to think of it, the two of them became friends while I was in the hot springs. I think it would have been good to leave Medaka at the inn to take care of Miyu, though Medaka insisted on staying by my side to make sure I don''t do viinous things. She''s grown up, but she''s still adorably innocent. Ichika sighed softly as her smile grew kinder. She was looking at Medaka as if she was a naive girl who doesn''t know the real world. "Everything you said is true, in fact, it''s excellent advice, but there are several problems with what you said" ¨C Ichika wasn''t faking her kind expression and voice, she actually felt tenderness for Medaka''s perspective. ¨C "Is there a more attractive man than Luis?" Yes, Ichika is going to y with poor Medaka. Medaka raised an eyebrow, then smiled cynically. ¨C "There are many much more handsome men, there is even an unpleasant brat who is much more handsome" Yeah, well, that brat is now in a test tube in Leylin''sb. "I said a more attractive man, not more handsome" ¨C Ichika shook her head and looked at Medaka with more tenderness. ¨C "Physical appearance is important since humans are superficial creatures, but the true attractiveness of people involves personality, hobbies, tastes, knowledge, habits, beliefs and way of expressing oneself, appearance is not everything" Medaka put her hand on her chin and began to think. "Luis is not the most handsome man, but he has an attractive face and an athletic body¡­ Luis is not the smartest man, but he can talk about almost any topic¡­ Luis doesn''t have the best personality, but the way he does things makes me love him every day more¡­ I don''t know if Luis is the strongest man, but I feel safe with him" ¨C Ichika grabbed my hand happily. ¨C "Maybe you know a more attractive man than Luis, but for me, Luis is the best man there is" Ichika is an exceptional actress, but right now, she''s being totally honest. I am lucky to have such a beautiful wife. Medaka frowned as she thought deeply. She thought of the men from her homeworld, her ssmates, her friends, she even thought of the actors and celebrities. To tell the truth, there are countless men more handsome and charismatic than me. Most system users tend to be disgustingly handsome since the system modifies their appearance, but my system didn''t change my appearance, so I''m a bit more handsome than the average person, but I''m not a supermodel. On the other hand, there are people like Leylin who have achieved aesthetic perfection due to continuous evolution. In this same aspect are beings like Sanguinius, a man who was born to be perfect. There are indeed many better men than me and honestly, I do not care. I don''t have an inferiorityplex that makes me hate people better than me, I have more important things to do instead of hating men with better genes than me. In the end, it doesn''t matter if I''m not the most handsome, the important thing is that I know how to satisfy women, whether it''s sexually or emotionally. Medaka sighed, unable to think of a better man than me. In general, I am as wed as the child of a woman exposed to radiation would be, but Medaka has begun to develop feelings for me, and love clouds rationality and objectivity. I smirked. ¨C "So I am the best man you know?" "..." ¨C Medaka looked at me angrily. - "Shut up" "I''ll take it as a yes" ¨C I shrugged. Medaka is angrier, but she was also a bit embarrassed, although her stubborn attitude prevents her from acting like a shy girl. She has started to develop real feelings and no longer imitates other people''s behavior. It''s nice to see her personal growth. We kept joking until a nuisance came. "Hey Listen! Dog, attack before they NTR you!" - Navi began tough. The women showed confusion, only Ina could understand why Navi said that. Her abilities and her presence are being suppressed to hide her identity, but she is a Great Old One and her ability to perceive other people is good. Ina is a kind girl, but Ghatanothoa''s power allows her to sense people''s evil intentions. She''s not as strong a perception as Lucifer''s Blessing or Auriel''s Blessing, but she''s useful for identifying assholes. On the other hand, [Reader''s Perspective] is still running passively so I can guess what''s about to happen based on the current context. I sighed. ¨C "Ichika, an idiot has just arrived to cause you trouble" Ichika raised an eyebrow but then sighed in annoyance. ¨C "That idiot is here again¡­" "Is someone bothering you?" ¨C Medaka asked kindly, she already treats Ichika as her friend. "That''s impossible" ¨C Umaru shook her head. ¨C "Onii-chan would never let her waifu be harassed by another person, even if she is a beautiful lesbian" Well, that''s true. If a woman tries to harass my wives then I will kill her. "Hey Listen! The only good lesbian is the one who moans in my partner''s bed!" ¨C Navi, by God¡­ The stupid conversation was interrupted when Ichika received a message on her cell phone. Publicly, this talentpany is managed by a middle-aged man whose name I already forgot, but the truth is that Ichika controls thispany while that man is obedient since he is too afraid of me. The message said that an influential person wanted to talk about a possible business rtionship. Technically Ichika didn''t need to participate in that meeting, but this deal may determine the future of thepany, so Ichika needs to be present to make a decision. Hmm, something bothers me, but I don''t know what it is. I can identify the whole problem if I use the full power of [Reader''s Perspective], but I''m on vacation and I don''t n to work, although I won''t let someone cause trouble for my wife. Let''s see¡­ I have an idea. I stood up and changed my appearance to Seiji''s. ¨C "I will apany you to the meeting, it is known that you are Luis''s girlfriend and he is the right hand of the heir of the Ichijo family, so it would not be impossible to be I am here, besides, there are many harmful rumors that Seiji is an imbecile who sleeps with the wives of his subordinates" There are too many rumors trying to damage my reputation, but I''m thankful for those rumors. Not only do they help me maintain my sadistic gangster appearance, but they also make it easier for me to approach certain women. Ichika thought about it for a moment and frowned. ¨C "Do you want me to pretend that I am having an affair with the Ichijo heir?" "Auto-NTR?!" ¨C Ina screamed in horror. "Well, they can''t make you NTR if you make yourself NTR" ¨C Umaru had a wry smile. "The only one who can fuck with the dog is the dog himself!" ¨C Navi was having fun. "..." ¨C Medaka looked at me with disgust. I rolled my eyes. ¨C "No, we will make it look like Seiji is trying to seduce you, but you show difort since you are faithful to Luis" Ichika held her chin. ¨C "I see, publicly you want to make a possible enmity between Luis and Seiji" I smiled with genuine appreciation. This intelligent woman is beautiful. "There is a problem, Onii-chan" ¨C Umaru frowned. ¨C "People involved with the supernatural world know that both men are the same person so they will see your actions as something absurd, although thinking about it another way, they might think that Onii-chan''s waifus do not know about the double identity so that Onii-chan''s enemies will try to use this information to make the waifus hate Onii-chan for hiding the truth from them, this can be used by Onii-chan to have a justification to kill his enemies... Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?" I smiled proudly, the brat is growing. On the other hand, Medaka, Ichika, and Ina were looking at Umaru strangely. "I didn''t know you are a criminal mind like Ligh00, now you need to say that you are justice" ¨C Ina had a small smile. Medaka sighed. ¨C "Your brother has contaminated your mind" Umaru frowned but smiled when I stroked her head, even though her gaze was mocking. ¨C "Sir, please don''t touch me or my Onii-chan could kill you, he loves me too much~" "Brat..." - I sighed. ¨C "Whatever, I''m d you''re able to use your almost rotten brain" Umaru pouted angrily. "Anyway, that''s the general idea" ¨C I removed my hand from Umaru''s head and looked at Ichika. ¨C "This is not just to eliminate the flies that bother me, I can see that some idiots have caused you problems so I will take care of them" Ichika smiled tenderly. ¨C "My psychopathic husband is so cute, although I like your real appearance more" Objectively, Luis is more handsome than Seiji, but Seiji is more attractive due to his slightly seductive but cruel attitude. In the end, a woman in love sees her beloved as the most handsome man. "Umaru, Ina, Medaka, you stay here" ¨C I took out several snacks so they don''tin. ¨C "Ichika, let''s go see your guests" "Okay" ¨C Umaruy down on the sofa as if it were her house and took out a video game from her inventory. I''ve told her not to use the chat room skills, but the brat is still rebellious¡­ After I will punish her, now I am on vacation. Ichika and I went to the meeting room where three people were. My wife is the most important talent in this agency and the owner treats her like his own daughter, so it is not umon for her to participate in some important meetings as many think that she will inherit thepany. Even with her reputation destroyed, she is still relevant in show business. The two idiots who came to cause trouble were a middle-aged man and a seventeen-year-old boy. The man owns a television station in Japan and has a great reputation in the world of entertainment. He''s not an idiot who uses his power to abuse women or exploit his employees, but he''s been pushing this talentpany to absorb thepany to get the up-anding talent. That man is a nuisance to Ichika, but it''s something she can fix without my help. The real problem is the boy. There''s no reaction from [Hero''s Fate], I can''t see any kind of special energy in his body, and I can even see all the records of him without a problem, but that just makes me annoyed. That idiot is a returner from the future who died full of regrets and loneliness, so now he seeks to be the protagonist of his life. Actually, he doesn''te from the future, but from an alternate timeline, so his future is not the future of the current world. By the way, it''s no use for me to go to that alternate world since alternate futures are constantly being removed to save the Energy of Destiny. Basically, the guy is the only survivor of his timeline and he doesn''t know it himself. In that sense, that boy ispletely irrelevant, but several things bother me. First, he''s a good actor, but I can see his possessive lust for my wife. That''s enough for Ortro to chew the soul out of him, but there''s something else. I don''t know why, but the scent of him makes me angry. Where have I felt this aroma? It''s strange that I can''t remember something... what a nuisance Both men smiled as Ichika entered the room, but their expressions turned stiff when they saw me. In addition to the two idiots, the owner of thepany turned pale when he saw me arrive. A year ago, I warned that idiot that I''ll rip the skin off his face if he dared to betray Ichika, but it seems the idiot wants to get stic surgery. This meeting is just a bluff. Secretly, he has started making deals with the businessman to transfer the contracts of the girls who have been recruited by Ichika. Objectively, this is stupid since Luis has dered that this agency has the protection of the Ichijo family, but that is the real reason for these bad decisions. The people who support the man and the boy want to p the prestige of the Ichijo family. Because of this, the three men were worried. It didn''t make sense for Seiji Ichijo to be here since he''s usually apathetic to things that don''t involve violence or women. Even if this agency has pretty girls, they are not the type of women that would attract Seiji''s attention. I smiled while narrowing my eyes. ¨C "Don''t worry about me, I just came to see the adorable girlfriend of my assistant, you can keep talking without paying attention to me" I patted Ichika on the shoulder. My actions weren''t excessive, but Ichika showed difort as if she wanted to get away from me. The businessman did not fully believe my words and now he is alert since it is possible that I know that he and his allies want to humiliate the Ichijo family. On the other hand, the boy has the same suspicion, but he is more focused on Ichika''s reaction. He wants to bring Ichika to his side, either as a helper or as a lover. Mmmmm¡­ah shit, now I''m in a bad mood. Having a normal life will be difficult... I sat on a chair and took out my cell phone to pretend to y some stupid thing. The agency owner, the businessman, and the boy kept talking about business, though they were careful with their words to avoid identally leaking information. They don''t belong to the supernatural world, so they don''t know the magnitude of the Ichijo family''s power, they only see that family as a criminal group that only has power in this city. Ichika pretended to be a simple girl with no experience in life, she seemed like a girl who barely understood what they were talking about. The boy could be considered a handsome boy, besides, he was shown to be very intelligent for his age. Constantly, he was trying to look cool to get Ichika''s attention. The boyes from a normal and irrelevant family, but the businessman values his opinion since the boy helped him form new businesses that were very sessful. The businessman thinks that the boy is a prodigy, so he is supporting him to create a business empire. On the other hand, the boy is using the businesses that seeded in his timeline. Even if this is an alternate world, several businesses are useful in this version of the past. Honestly, I don''t care about any of that. If I have food and shelter, I don''t need more money, although some of his "ideas" may be of use to Lin Ruoxi. As the boy giarized ideas to show off, Ichika made a subtle gesture with his hand under the table. She was asking me if she should be indifferent or show interest in the boy''s stupidity. On the back of the chair, I gave two light taps with my finger as if I were concentrating on the cell phone. It was the way of telling Ichika that she should feign interest. We can use the telepathic link to talk, but using the usual tricks feels nice. I missed using mundane methods to deal with mundane problems. While they were talking, I focused on the boy''s scent. Sweet as honey, seductive as roses, addictive as cocaine, intoxicating as tequ, with a subtle hint of innocent evil. The scent of a rookie subus who has her first job. On Gaia, there are several types of subi. In general, they are not an evil species and have helped lower the rate of depression in single men, which has been very helpful in Japan, however, many groups have branded sex demons as disgusting and degenerate creatures that must be exterminated. Some subi and incubi devour too much vitality from people, causing death by fatigue, but most of them only absorb small portions of energy while giving happiness to lonely people. In Japan, most cities have banned subi and persecuted them like the gue, but for several years now, the Ichijo family''s territory has dered that non-human entities are wee as long as they sign some Contracts. It''s not umon to see a fledgling subus in this town, but something is bothering me too much. It seems that the boy was with a subusst night, although he doesn''t know that she was a subus. Shit, I can''t recognize this smell, I just know it annoys me. The only subus I''ve met on Gaia has been the demon girl from China, Rosy. After the Lostbelt, I lost contact with her as she was taken back to Hell (Gaia''s version, not the Higher Entities organization). I put trackers and defensive artifacts on her, so I can monitor her actions. She is fine and some stupid infidelity hasn''t happened, but her father has her locked up since he is furious that she had rted to humans even though she will be the tribute to the Harem Emperor. Then I will visit the Western Hell, for now I am on vacation. The point is that the subus doesn''t have Rosy''s scent. Ah, whatever, I''ll have a Spiral Puppet follow the boy to track down and capture the subus. I''m going to extract information from that woman''s records. The conversation concluded with the fact that the talent agency will not sell its shares to the television station, so the businessman had to leave empty-handed, at least it seems so on the surface. It''s all an act to deceive the Ichijo family. The businessman and the boy left quickly. The boy will look for a way to save Ichika to win her affection, while the businessman will alert his allies about my sudden appearance. When they were away, I sighed and looked at the owner of thepany. "I-I''m d to see you, Ichijo-sama" ¨C The man forced himself not to stutter. He is afraid of Luis because he knows that the boy is a psychopath and he is capable of murdering him without hesitation, on the other hand, Seiji is an infamous gangster in the city. He doesn''t know that Luis and Seiji are the same person, so he is more afraid of Seiji than Luis. To him, Luis is a mad dog and Seiji is a hungry white shark. I reached out and was about to devour the man''s head, but I remembered that I''m on vacation and I''m supposed to have a normal life. I sighed. ¨C "This idiot is preparing an agreement to sell the contracts of the women you recruited, the agreements are notplete yet, so you can fix it" The man nched. ¨C "I didn''t do any of that! I would never betray the Ichijo family!" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "But you betrayed Ichika, that''s worse" The man was shaking, but it''s not my problem. I sighed and looked at Ichika. ¨C "Talk to Lin Ruoxi to fix this, I am on vacation" Ichika was staring at the idiot. My pretty wife''s look was not something a normal teenager should have, that murderous intent was something only a true psychopath could possess. Adorable. "I''ll take care of it, I don''t need help" ¨C Ichika was furious. I sighed and stroked her hair. ¨C "Mistakes help to improve, do not feel so upset because you can learn from this, also, you already have many things to do, so try to trust others a little" "¡­" ¨C Ichika sighed and closed her eyes. ¨C "It is strange that you talk about trust" "I know, I still can''t get used to it" - I smiled slightly. "Can we go to my house?" ¨C Ichika sighed to calm down and headed for the door. ¨C "Yotsuba is depressed and I want you to talk to her" "Sure" - I smiled. We were about to leave the meeting room, but Ichika stopped suddenly. "You''re right, I can''t do it all on my own" ¨C Ichika sighed and fingered the ring on her ring finger. ¨C "But I can clean my trash" I put my hand on the door and covered the room with [Anti-Rasen]. Now the sound will not leak. The wedding ring has a small space pocket. Most of my wives keep clothes and food, but Ichika usually keeps documents, money, jewelry, and other things that can be used in an emergency. In this case, she pulled out a gun and pointed it at the idiot. The idiot quickly knelt. - "I''m sorry! They threatened me to help them! I swear I never wanted to betray Nakano-sama!¡­" Five shots and the apologies stopped. Ichika kept firing until the gun was empty. She even kept pulling the trigger when there were no more bullets left. Ichika may be a maniptive sociopath, but this is the first time she''s murdered someone with her own hands. Ichika dropped the gun, fell to his knees, and vomited. For most people,mitting murder is psychologically devastating, only people with mental health problems or who have received specialized training could kill for the first time without feeling disgust and regret. Ichika finished vomiting while she looked at her own hands that wouldn''t stop shaking. ¨C "When you talk about killing, you make it sound easy¡­" She was enduring the urge to cry. I took out a tissue and bent down to wipe her mouth. ¨C "Well, I was never normal, in fact, in my first murder I felt nothing, not even satisfaction, it was as simple as cutting a slice of ham" "..." ¨C Ichika took a deep breath to hold back the tears. ¨C "I do not envy your childhood¡­ I want to go home" "Fine, let''s go" ¨C I smiled softly and carefully picked up Ichika like a princess. Below me, a pool of ck blood spread. Blood spread to devour the corpse and all traces of evidence. I didn''t kill the idiot so I''m still leading a normal life, I''m just cleaning up my wife''s trash while she rests. Something normal. First I sent a telepathic message to Ina to take Umaru and Medaka to the parking lot. They will apany me to Ichika''s house. Then I talked to my artificial wife. ¨C "Monika, prepares an alibi for the disappearance of the idiot, besides, looking for a recement¡­" "No need" ¨C Ichika was happy in my arms. ¨C "I already have a list of producers and managers to expand thepany, I can make one of the candidates take the role of director of thepany" Hmm, that could bring up other issues regarding loyalty and professionalism, but Ichika seems to have some ideas. This experience will help her be more cautious in the future. "In any case, try to talk to Lin Ruoxi, she has experience with traitors and spies in herpany" ¨C I spoke warmly so that she would feel calmer. For now, it''s best to distract Ichika from the murder. She knows that she doesn''t need to kill to be by my side, but she doesn''t want to feel distant from me. In many things, we are too different, almost from opposite worlds. She was born into a rich family, her mother passed away but she loved her, her father is an idiot but loves her too, her sisters are troublesome but they take care of each other, she is even lucky to have talent, beauty, wealth, and love. In every sense, she has a good life, but she is the one who makes things difficult for herself. On the other hand, calling me homeless would be ttering. I''m not disgusted by vomit because I''ve eaten nastier things since childhood. This difference in status and perspective worries Ichika, as she is a princess while I am an outcast. Personally, I don''t care about social or economic status, but she cares about the most insignificant details, although, well, that''s part of her charm. So, we all headed to Ichika''s house. Oh, I almost forgot because of how insignificant he is. I summoned a Spiral Puppet and sent it to watch over the idiot boy who wanted to seduce my wife. Anyway, now I have to deal with the drama of the quintuplets. Ah well, mundane and predictable problems are rxing. Chapter 346: The changing heart of a naive girl Chapter 346: The changing heart of a naive girl Ichika had closed her eyes like a little sleeping cat, so I carried her to her apartment. The gate guards let me in easily even if Ichika was asleep, they just report this to Ichika''s father. In general, the quintuplets'' father is too permissive and won''t interfere in his daughters'' lives as long as they seem happy, even if that happiness is only superficial. Despite his shorings, he''s not that bad of a father, it''s just that he doesn''t know how to take care of a family. He has the mind of a businessman who only sees profit and loss. On the other hand, he doesn''t like me very much since I''m practically an illegal immigrant, although he''s not against me being in a rtionship with his daughters as long as I don''t hurt them. I went upstairs to Ichika''s apartment while Umaru, Medaka, and Ina continued to y. Umaru hates to socialize, but she inherited our father''s social skills. When she is willing to interact with people, she can befriend almost anyone. She dragged the members of the chat room into the world of games and cartoons. Now they all seem to enjoy those hobbies. The brat has tried to make me like that stupid thing, but I still think it''s a waste of time, even though I don''t judge people who like that kind of activity anymore. Hobbies help maintain mental and emotional stability. I arrived at Ichika''s apartment and felt the presence of the five sisters. Today is Wednesday so they should be in ss, although knowing Ichika, she should have notified her sisters that I''ll be back in town today. Before knocking on the door, I spoke to the women in my mind. ¨C "Do you want to go out for a while?" After my candid talk with Shiki, it''s official that Gaia will be my base of operations, so I want to create an environment where my wives can enjoy life. Tsubaki, Ortro, Yoko, and Nia are always on my mind and they don''tin about this. I know they don''t have a problem with this, but sometimes it''s good to get some fresh air, especially since my mind is full of violence and not a healthy environment for them. (Author''s Note: Tsubaki Nakatsukasa from Soul Eater) (Author''s Note: Nia Teppelin from Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann) (Author''s Note: Yoko Littner from Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann) (Author''s Note: Ortro (Niku) from Lazy Dungeon Master) The four women did not refuse to leave, only Ortro preferred to stay inside my mind to sleep. "Will you do another orgy?" ¨C Yoko looked at me with mockery and contempt. "Maybe I will" - I smiled. ¨C "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to give you a lot of attention~" "Idiot" ¨C Yoko looked at me with contempt, although she did not move away from me. I smiled at how funny this woman is and gave a small knock on the door as I raised my voice. ¨C "Hey, one of youe to open the door" When the sisters heard my voice, the first to rush over was Itsuki. She ran for the door as if she feared one of her sisters would beat her to opening the door. (Author''s Note: Itsuki Nakano of The Quintessential Quintuplets) Itsuki opened the door and was about to say something, but he stopped when he saw Ichika in my arms. I wiped away the tears and the smell of vomit, now it seems that Ichika is fast asleep as she tightly grips my shirt sleeve. She doesn''t seem to be going through a trauma, she just seems to have missed me a lot and that''s why she clings to me. I sighed. ¨C "You can scold me all you want, but first, let me take Ichika to her room so she can sleep" Itsuki sighed. ¨C "She was very excited that you woulde back today, maybe she did not sleep all night" Or maybe she killed an idiot, there are many possibilities. I entered the apartment making the rest of the sisters look at me with different expressions. Umaru showed that her brain isn''t totally messed up. She quickly approached the girls and showed an innocent face. ¨C "Are you Onii-chan''s wives? May I call you sisters-inw?" Most of my harem met during the orgy, but Umaru, Ina, and Medaka hid in Umaru''s room, so they need to introduce themselves. "¡­." ¨C The sisters blushed and were fascinated by Umaru''s adorable expression. The brat has practiced for years to make puppy dog eyes, though that has never worked on me. While the girls were distracted by Umaru, I took Ichika to her room. It would be better to wipe her body with a warm towel so that she can rx, but I have to talk to the four sisters. Ichika''s body is already clean, so I made herfortable on the bed and carefully undressed her. I got her the mostfortable pajamas from her closet and dressed her so she could rx, then tucked her under her covers. I stroked her hair and kissed her forehead. ¨C "Get some sleep, I will be talking to your sisters in the living room, if you need anything I wille immediately" "¡­" ¨C Ichika continued to pretend to be asleep, although she showed a small smile. I smiled softly. - "You''re so pretty" I let Ichika rest. Even though she just went through a traumatic situation, she doesn''t needfort but some space and privacy. Each person deals with trauma differently. In Ichika''s case, she is mentally strong and was willing to bring this trauma on herself. Right now, she just needs to reflect on her actions while she is sure that I am close to her, but without me being literally next to her. Before I left, I left behind a cup of hot chocte milk and a tray of cookies. I used [Anti-Rasen] to stop the time on the food and the effect will wear off when Ichika wants to eat, so the food will stay warm. I went to the room where the sisters were. The four sisters were very happy while Umaru acted like an innocent girl. She was constantly saying how happy it made her to have such beautiful sisters-inw. She was even able to determine what each sister was most proud of, for example, she talked about Nino''s elegant appearance. The most energetic quintuplet, Yotsuba, looked a bit depressed when I entered the apartment, she even seemed like she wanted to avoid looking at me while wanting to talk to me. Umaru noticed this, so he paid more attention to Yotsuba to make herugh. The brat has grown so much and I hadn''t noticed... It''s a bittersweet feeling. Umaru was talking with Nia, Nino, Miku, and Yotsuba, meanwhile, Tsubaki, Yoko, and Medaka were quietly chatting with Itsuki. Medaka may have childish ideals, but overall she is a girl with a mature mind and kind attitude, so she easily got along with Itsuki. While everyone was talking, Ina was in a corner drawing. She was not sad about not being part of the conversation, she was very happy to see the characters from one of the animes that she likes, so now she was inspired to draw on the electronic tablet that I gave her. "You already ate?" ¨C I smiled seeing the women having fun. "I want miso soup!" ¨C Nino did not hesitate to demand what she wants. I sighed and smiled, this cheeky girl is fun. ¨C "For dessert, I will make pancakes" "It''s good that you know" ¨C Nino looked up smugly. "Burgers!" ¨C Umaru yelled excitedly. "Hey Listen! My extra cheeseburger! Hurry up dog, make a good meal and show that women are no longer necessary for cooking and are only good for collecting!" - Navi shouted with joy. "Can I hit him?" ¨C Miku asked angrily. "It''s useless, that idiot is harder than Luis''s head" ¨C Yoko snorted with disgust. "Hey Listen! You can''t hurt me! You are a woman and a hikikomori, you are doubly useless!" ¨C Navi yelled with joy to annoy Miku. Because of the orgy, the quintuplets know a few things about my identity. They don''t know the full magnitude of the power of the supernatural world and they don''t know about Paradise either, but they know that I was summoned to another World and obtained magical powers. They don''t believe that I have the strength to subdue a god, but they know that at least in Japan, there is no one capable of facing me. Miku started to hit Navi, but even a deity of destruction can''t harm him. The idiot is justughing. I sighed. ¨C "I need someone to help me cook¡­" Nino was about to stand up, but my gaze focused on Yotsuba, so she got my idea. "Yotsuba, why don''t you help Luis?" ¨C Nino asked nonchntly. "¡­." ¨C Yotsuba looked nervous and worried. She wanted to have a moment to talk to me in private, but she is very worried about being unfaithful to Fuutaro. Yotsuba may be simple-minded and not very bright, but her determination is good. She clenched her fists and stood up. ¨C "I-I''m n-not good at cooking, but I''ll try to help" I smiled kindly, but without being too affectionate. - "Thank you" Tsubaki made eye contact with me as I headed into the kitchen with Yotsuba. With her look, she is telling me that I shouldn''t overdo it with Yotsuba and I should be nice. Well, when I first met the quintuplets I liked Yotsuba the most since she was the least annoying among her sisters. I''ll be nice to her. In the kitchen, I washed my hands and began to prepare the ingredients. While I was preparing the food, Yotsuba did not dare to speak to me and stayed near the door. Instinctively she wanted to run away like a scared little animal, but she also wanted to talk. This situation was simr to my approach to Miku, but the circumstances are different. Miku wanted to cause pity to gain my attention while Yotsuba wanted to clear the confusion in her mind and heart. Yotsuba still loves Fuutaro, but she also has feelings for me. It is not as strong as her love for her boyfriend, but that''s easy to change. Yotsuba stared at the ground as she pinched the corner of her shirt. She is dressed in her pajamas so she looks like a girl who was scolded by her father. "Yotsuba" ¨C I spoke after arranging the ingredients on the table. "Eh?!" ¨C Yotsuba jumped like a scared animal, she was too nervous and worried. I sighed softly and turned to face her. My expression was a mixture of concern and irony. ¨C "You don''t need to be so nervous, I don''t bite" Yotsuba blushed remembering that she bit my arm when I took her anal virginity. I moved closer to her but kept a little distance between us so she wouldn''t feel cornered. ¨C "Is there something you want to tell me?" "¡­" ¨C Yotsuba ignored her embarrassment and managed to gather enough courage to look up. Her stubborn eyes met my concerned gaze. She was about to question me for agreeing to sleep with her even though she has a boyfriend, but thoseints disappeared when she saw the affection in my eyes. For a few seconds, Yotsuba was fascinated by my gaze. I don''t have particrly beautiful eyes, but the sincere affection in my gaze made her heart flutter. Unconsciously, she took a step forward as if she wanted to kiss me. Ever since we had an affair, she hasn''t been able to stop thinking about me either during the day or at night. Guilty pleasure, heartbreaking regret, overwhelming sadness, uncontrolled excitement, and unconscious longing. She has experienced new sensations and doesn''t know how to deal with them, especially since she hasn''t been able to talk to Fuutaro. Lack ofmunication is the worst poison in a rtionship. Yotsuba''s hands were about to touch my chest, but she managed to react before touching me. With a little panic, she took two steps back, but she didn''t try to leave the kitchen, she just looked at her own hands without understanding why she was about to kiss me. "Are you fine? Something happens?" ¨C I asked with concern. Nino, Itsuki, Miku, and Ichika know that I''m a maniptive jerk so acting like a nice guy is useless with them. On the other hand, Yotsuba has already heard how horrible my personality is, even her sisters have told her what kind of trash I am, but she''s too naive and kind. Ever since we''ve known each other, she''s always thought that I''m a bit moody, but deep down I''m a kind person. This misunderstanding is because I protected her and her sisters, although that was only for work and at that time it didn''t matter if they lived or died. Yotsuba gritted her teeth. The great mixture of emotions was causing him a great headache. She is usually a very positive and cheerful person, as well as having a good intuition to determine when a person is having a bad time, but she has great difficulty recognizing her own emotions. Right now, she is very confused as she feels a lot of self-hatred for cheating on her boyfriend, but she also feels great warmth from my genuine concern and affection. She highly values her love for Fuutaro Uesugi, so she made a desperate attempt to show that her heart already has someone. "I''m sorry, but I love Uesugi-san!" ¨C Yotsuba yelled with all her might as she bowed as if she was apologizing. The women in the room heard that, but they stayed in the room so as not to interfere even though they wanted toe to watch the drama. On the other hand, Yotsuba was trembling as she kept her bow. She is very worried about my reaction and she already regrets what she said. She doesn''t want to hurt my feelings. She is so considerate and innocent that she is adorable. I remained silent for five seconds which increased Yotsuba''s anguish. She is mentally preparing to see my reaction. Whether it''s anger or sadness, she is ready for any of my reactions, although there is another option that will only add to her confusion. I gently patted her shoulder. Since we''ve known each other, I usually pat her head since I treated her like a noisy little animal, so my action felt strange to her. It was like a way of marking the distance between us. I sighed very subtly as if I didn''t want her to hear me sigh, then spoke in a gentle voice that seemed to hide a deep sense of sadness. ¨C "I see, I''m d you could choose who to be with and be happy with" Yotsuba''s body trembled upon hearing the kindness in my words. She wasn''t prepared for an approving response to her decision. "I''m sorry for causing you so much confusion" ¨C I spoke with a deep feeling of guilt. Yotsuba raised her face quickly and spoke in a panic. ¨C "N-No, nothing like that! You didn''t do anything wrong, it was all my fault! I was the one that¡­! ¡­. I¡­" Yotsuba couldn''t follow her words upon noticing my gentle gaze. I smiled kindly while my eyes were slightly closed, although there was sadness in my gaze. ¨C "Yotsuba, you don''t need to apologize, I was the one who did something terrible to you and I caused you a lot of pain, I''m very sorry for that and you don''t need to be nice to me, it only matters that you are happy" I removed my hand from his shoulder and took a step back. Yotsuba didn''t understand why she felt as if she had lost something, she subconsciously reached out to hold my arm, but she stopped mid-action because I went back to the table where the food ingredients were. "Yotsuba, go with your sisters while I finish cooking" ¨C I started cooking while Yotsuba looked at my back. Bodynguage can convey emotions better than words. Even people with little observance and no background in psychology can see mood swings through bodynguage. In this case, Yotsuba could see the sadness reflected in my posture. To put it in a way, right now I have a lonely back. I sighed softly as if talking to myself. ¨C "That boy is lucky¡­" Yotsuba bit her lower lip not knowing why she felt so annoyed with herself. She didn''t leave, but she didn''te close to me either. Her hands pressed to her chest as she felt a deep feeling of emptiness. In general, it is not umon for people to fall in love with two people at the same time, especially during youth. At this stage of life, young people are attracted to different people as they seek apatible partner, not only in sexual aspects, but in terms of goals, likes, motivations, personalities, and dislikes. The first love rtionships usually fail since there is a great possibility of meeting new people who are morepatible. For this reason, marriages at an early age are often full of arguments, to the point of ending in divorces or infidelities. As with everything, there are exceptions where couples are happy from beginning to end, but normally that happens in couples who do not travel and stay in a closedmunity, such as a rural town. Fuutaro was Yotsuba''s first love and from what I remember, it is a love that arose from childhood as they knew each other from a very young age. From an idealistic point of view, that is romantic, since it is as if they were predestined to be together, but from a realistic point of view, that increases the chances of a love breakup. Perfect love does not exist and idealizing a rtionship is the first step to a breakup. Even though Yotsuba loves Fuutaro and he loves her, the fact that she was willing to sleep with me destroyed the idealistic dream of perfect love. Yotsuba is questioning if her feelings for me are love or just a strong friendship. If I had gotten angry and acted indignant, then she would feel hurt, but her feelings for Fuutaro would be stronger, as she would realize her feelings for me were superficial. On the other hand, showing sheer sadness and pain to her would make her feel guilty, which would make her want to get away from me. Idiots who use pity to attract women are pathetic trash who will never get real affection, they will only receive emotional charity that sooner orter ends up in loneliness. The key here was to show sadness and loneliness, but not me her or show resentment, but congratte her on her resolve and wish her well. What I am showing is that my love for her is sincere to the point that I am willing to leave her as long as she finds her happiness. This is most effective with Yotsuba as she did something simr when she learned that her sisters were in love with the same man. She is a silly and kind girl who would give up her happiness to make her loved ones smile, so my actions made her see the sincerity of my feelings. She knows that I am a perverted idiot with a huge harem and I even have a rtionship with her four sisters, but everything in my actions shows that my love for her is real, besides, I highly value the feelings of the women I love. "¡­." ¨C Yotsuba''s eyes began to water. She touched the corner of her eyes and was confused as she didn''t know why she wanted to cry. A deep sense of guilt filled her heart, at the same time, she felt a warm happiness realizing that she was so loved. Fuutaro is kind, responsible, and hardworking, but he has the defect of having low emotional intelligence. He doesn''t usually show affection for her directly, and while he is very attentive to others, he is not good at handling romantic topics. Yotsuba doesn''t have a problem with that and she''s never been dissatisfied with her boyfriend''s disys of affection, but now she''sparing my attitude to Fuutaro''s. Between the two, I am more affectionate and attentive to details. Inadvertently, Yotsuba began topare us and she realized my attitude may be more moody, but I''m more romantic. Yotsuba took a step towards me. That action alone consumed a lot of her strength. "Luis¡­ are we still friends?" ¨C Yotsuba spoke with a trembling voice. I stopped moving for a moment, then continued cooking without looking at Yotsuba. ¨C "If that makes you happy then yes, we are still friends" "¡­." ¨C Yotsuba took another step towards me. - "Are you okay with that?" Two more steps and she can practically hug me. I sighed. ¨C "Yotsuba, you are kind, considerate and you always care about others, so please stop being so nice to me, at this rate you will make me think that I have a chance with you and there is nothing crueler than creating false hopes" Yotsuba pressed her hands to her chest. My words made her heart ache. "You hate me?" ¨C Yotsuba asked with a trembling voice as if she was about to cry. "I don''t hate you, I just want you to be happy" ¨C I sighed softly. ¨C "Better go with your sisters, the food will be ready in a while" Yotsuba took another step towards me. "Why do you care so much about me?" ¨C Yotsuba no longer knew what her feelings were, she was only expressing her doubts to try to clear her confusion. ¨C "I''m not morous like Ichika, I''m not elegant like Nino, I don''t have Itsuki''s maturity or Miku''s tenderness¡­ I''m not like my sisters, I''m very clumsy, I''m not good at thinking about things and sometimes I''m impulsive¡­" She doesn''t have an inferiorityplex, she just can''t understand why I fell in love with her even though I already have a rtionship with her sisters. I kept cutting the vegetables and looked over my shoulder. I didn''t look directly at Yotsuba, but let her look at my expression. "When your sisters started fighting for Fuutaro, you stayed on the sidelines and even tried to help them, you didn''t think about your happiness, but you thought about the smiles of your family" ¨C I smiled as if I was remembering a tender memory. ¨C "You are a bit clumsy, but your kindness is adorable, besides, the determination you show when youpete, the smile you have when running, and the joy you transmit¡­ Yotsuba, you are a wonderful woman" Yotsuba blushed deeply. She has heard manypliments as she has many suitors despite having a boyfriend, she has also received many athletic awards which has made her popr. She is used topliments and she doesn''t pay much attention to them since they are people who only talk superficially. On the other hand, Fuutaro isn''t the type to pay a lot ofpliments even if she loves Yotsuba, so my words were shocking to her. "Y-You''re exaggerating¡­" ¨C Yotsuba began to stutter in embarrassment. She no longer seems worried and sad, her embarrassment and subtle happiness made him forget her conflicting feelings. For a moment I stopped cooking and looked at Yotsuba. When our eyes met, she looked away in embarrassment. I smiled slightly and let out a smallugh. - "You''re cute" Yotsuba pouted. - "Do not make fun of me!" She wasn''t really upset, it''s just that going from anxious to happy made her have a slightly childish attitude. My smile softened. ¨C "I see, I was right" Yotsuba blinked a few times and tilted her head in confusion. - "What are you talking about?" "Nothing" - I shook my head and turned around to continue cooking. ¨C "I just thought that you are prettier when you are loud and cheerful" "¡­." ¨C Yotsuba stood still as if she had frozen. My expression, tone of voice, and words had been like an arrow into her heart. Yotsuba took thest step and pressed her forehead to my back. ¨C "I had not realized that your back was so strong¡­" "Yotsuba?" ¨C My voice showed confusion. "N-Nothing, it''s just¡­" ¨C Yotsuba''s hands were ced on my back, although she doesn''t seem to understand the reason for her actions. ¨C "I don''t know¡­ I just want to be like this for a moment¡­" "I see" - I sighed and spoke with slight affection. ¨C "I am going to beat the batter for the pancakes¡­ Do you want to lick the spoon?" "Yeah!" ¨C Yotsuba spoke energetically. She is like a girl. Yotsuba kept sticking to my back while I cooked. When I finished making the pancake batter, I gave the spoon to Yotsuba to taste. "Don''t eat too much dough or your stomach will hurt" ¨C I smiled slightly amused at seeing Yotsuba eating like a hamster. Yotsuba nodded as she happily licked the spoon. I smiled. ¨C "Well, it is better when you are happy" Yotsuba stopped eating and gave me aplicated look. ¨C "Is it better when I am happy?" I sighed and put my hand on her shoulder gently. ¨C "Yotsuba, you are always looking out for the happiness of others, but you do not have the responsibility to help others, your only responsibility is your own happiness" Yotsuba stared at the spoon in her hand. ¨C "My own happiness?" "Yes" - I nodded and removed my hand from her shoulder. ¨C "Your kindness is something beautiful, but first you must work for what you want, the people who love you will be happy if you are happy" "¡­." ¨C Yotsuba kept looking at the spoon, although now he had a small smile. ¨C "Will you be happy if I am happy?" "If you are happy then I am happy" - I smiled. "Even if I''m with Uesugi-san?" ¨C Yotsuba looked up to meet her eyes, she wanted to see my reaction. I sighed with slight difort, but I didn''t show anger or indignation, I just nodded and forced a smile. ¨C "If you feel that you can be happy with him, then I will give you my best wishes and I will be happy while you enjoy your life" "I see" ¨C Yotsuba looked at the spoon again. There was a strange silence between us. "Well, the food is almost ready, so go with your sisters" ¨C I spoke with slight difort. Yotsuba nodded, but instead of leaving, she raised the spoon of pancake batter. ¨C "Itcks a little sugar, taste it" I raised an eyebrow as if I was confused. Yotsuba had licked the spoon so there was a bit of her saliva. I personally don''t care about that, but in Japan, they are very conservative with a stupid thing called ''indirect kissing'', so this is not normal. "What''s happening?" ¨C Yotsuba pretended not to realize this, she is a lousy actress and she is trying hard not to show her expectations. I sighed and taste a corner of the spoon. "I don''t think there''s ack of sugar" ¨C I showed slight confusion and then licked the trace of dough on my lips. Yotsuba clenched her fist to gather her courage. "Y-You have food in your mouth" ¨C Yotsuba was trying hard to appear mature. ¨C "Come, I will help you clean it up" She''s a bit shorter than me, so I crouched down slightly after she grabbed a napkin. "Close your eyes" ¨C Yotsuba was staring at my lips. I raised an eyebrow in confusion, so she pouted. ¨C "It is embarrassing if you stare at me, close your eyes" Her attitude is so forced and irrational that she is funny. I closed my eyes and let her do what she wanted. I obviously don''t have food in my mouth, but that didn''t stop Yotsuba from giving me a quick kiss on the lips. It was a shallow, innocent kiss with no hint of lust or passion, but it was that innocent tenderness that made it particrly sweet. I widened my eyes to see Yotsuba smile as he hurried out of the kitchen. ¨C "I changed my mind, I don''t want us to just be friends¡­" Yotsuba left the kitchen and joined his sisters. They started to ask her about what happened, but Yotsuba refused, refused to speak, and continued to taste the spoon, although, in reality, she was thinking about the kiss she gave me. "Hey Listen! It would have been better if you prated her until she forgot about her boyfriend!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. "Mental corruption through sexual pleasure is so easy it''s boring" ¨C I spoke listlessly and started serving each girl''s favorite food, now I just have to bring the tes to the table. "Tch, youck evil! Cultureless pig!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. "Yeah, whatever" ¨C I rolled my eyes and pointed to a hamburger. ¨C "Better eat and shut up" "Hey Listen! I will, but not because you say so! I will never submit to a SIMP bitch!" ¨C The idiot yelled happily and began to eat the hamburger. I brought the food to the table, and everyone enjoyed the moment, although in the middle of the meal, I saw that Miku made a gesture with her eyes. She wanted to talk to me for a moment. I headed to the bathroom while the girls enjoyed their food. While I was in the bathroom, Miku stood up and also went to the bathroom. I didn''t lock the door so Miku easily entered without asking for permission. Miku closed the bathroom door and then held my shirt cor. This is a big bathroom so I let her press me against a wall. Miku looked at me with a great mixture of emotions in her gaze, but mainly there was resentment. She wasn''t mad that I just manipted Yostuba to ruin her rtionship with Fuutaro, she wasn''t mad that I''m a womanizer either, she was just jealous. "I always knew you''re trash, but you went too far ruining Yotsuba''s rtionship!" ¨C Miku had the look of a furious lioness. Knowing and understanding are two different things. To know someone is to know his secrets but to understand someone is to see his true face. Among the quintuplets, the one who knows me the best is Ichika, but the one who understands me the best is Miku. Before, I disliked Miku because she was a spoiled brat, but what really disgusted me about her is her hypocrisy and stupidity. In general, she disgusted me since we are simr. At present, I find her hypocrisy charming. I smiled cynically. - "What''s happening? Are you jealous because I used less aggressive methods to seduce Yotsuba? Or are you mad that I give her more attention than you?" Miku''s fury grew like a volcano about to explode. Before she yelled stupidly, I grabbed her hands and pressed her back against the wall. My actions were aggressive, although I didn''t hurt her, I just showed a more violent attitude than I do with her sisters. My right hand grabbed both of Miku''s hands and ced them on top of her head. It was as if her hands were tied to the ceiling. My left hand held her cheeks contemptuously. Miku looked at me with pure resentment, though her cheeks flushed red and her breath hitched. "Oh, what do we have here..." ¨C My smile was filled with disdain. ¨C "Is little Miku a masochist? Oh right, your moans were louder every time I spanked your ass¡­ Heh, you''re a hopeless pervert" Miku moved her face away and bit my hand. She used enough force to rip the flesh off a normal person. "If you were still hungry you just had to say so" ¨C I kept smiling. My fingers mped down on her jaw and I made her head tilt a little. "My adorable little Miku seems upset because I haven''t given her the attention she wants" ¨C I put my lips close to her ear and spoke softly. - "That you want? Do you seek attention? Do you feel so alone when I don''t listen to you that you start acting like an idiot girl?" Miku bit my hand harder, even though her body was shaking. I gently kissed her neck which made her let out a small moan that was covered by my hand. "Miku, you are childish, temperamental, a hypocrite, a liar, a maniptor, and a bit of an idiot" ¨C My words made Miku''s look filled with resentment. ¨C "But you are my wife and I love everything about you" I kissed Miku''s neck hard to leave a small mark on her. Miku stopped biting my hand and let out a louder moan. I removed my hand from her mouth, cupped her chin, and kissed her lips. Unlike the innocent kiss Yotsuba gave me, I kissed Miku with pure lust and possessiveness. I didn''t show her tender and sincere love, instead, I expressed the possessiveness and desire that I have towards Miku. Miku tried to free her hands, she wanted to hug my neck while we kissed, but I didn''t let go of her hands. Even though Miku is a hypocritical maniptor, she doesn''t have a domineering personality, rather she has a submissive mentality. It may sound contradictory for a maniptor to be submissive, but Miku does not want to control the actions of the people she loves, what she wants is for people to see her as a defenseless animal that must be protected and loved. Simply put, Miku is a parasite that feeds on the pity and attention of others. I''m usually disgusted by these kinds of people, but this little parasite is my lovely parasite. I separated my lips from her and smiled as I licked my lips as if I had eaten something delicious. "Do you want my attention? Well, here you have it" ¨C My smile became more smug. My left hand went into Miku''s pants, I moved her underwear and inserted my middle and ring fingers into her already wet vagina. Miku gritted her teeth to keep from moaning out loud. "And good? What do you want?" ¨C I stared into Miku''s eyes as my fingers began to move. Miku''s body was writhing like a snake. She wanted to break free and run away, but she also wanted to receive more pleasure. "I-I don''t want your d-damn attention¡­" ¨C Miku spoke stubbornly, although her gaze was focused on my dick. "I see" ¨C I shrugged and took my hand out of her pants. "Hey?" ¨C Miku widened her eyes in surprise, she didn''t think she would stop me. I let go of her hands and washed my hands while Miku continued to stare at me in disbelief. Miku managed to react when I was about toe out of the bathroom. - "Wait! Wait you fucking idiot!" I turned around and smirked. - "What''s happening?" Miku gritted her teeth angrily. ¨C "I-I¡­ I w-want¡­" I directed my ear towards her. - "What? I can not hear you" Miku wanted to hit me, but she managed to contain her anger. ¨C "I want to do it again¡­" I smiled and approached her to hug her waist. - "You see it? It wasn''t that hard¡­ You''re prettier when you''re honest" "¡­" ¨C Miku pouted angrily, but she didn''t want to fight anymore, she just hugged me and put her face on my chest. - "I hate you" I started stroking her hair. ¨C "And I begin to love you, weplement each other well" "¡­." ¨C Miku blushed as she frowned, although her bad mood disappeared. One of my hands began to caress her buttocks. - "Do you want to do it now?" "..." ¨C Miku subconsciously nodded, but then quickly denied it. ¨C "M-My sisters will listen to us¡­" "Right" - I nodded and sighed. ¨C "You moan too loud" "¡­." Miku frowned. ¨C "I am going to bite your nipple if you say that again" ¡­That really did sound like a threat. Where the hell did she learn that? Whatever. I sighed. ¨C "Do it if you want, but I am going to give it back to you" Miku''s body shuddered. "Masochist" ¨C I did not hide the mockery in my voice. "Shut up" ¨C Miku was angry and embarrassed. "Fine, I''ll drop the subject" - I sighed. ¨C "By the way, I heard that you haven''t been to school for a few days" "..." ¨C Miku sighed. - "It''s boring" "Understandable" - I nodded. ¨C "You have money and you don''t need to work, plus you hate socializing¡­ If you want to stay at home all day, it''s not a problem, although it''s a pity" "What''s a pity?" - Miku frowned. "I''ll start going to ss and I would have liked to see you there" ¨C I sighed. "...¡­.." ¨C Miku looked up and looked at me skeptically. ¨C "Now what are you nning?" "I want to know how it feels to have a normal life" - I shrugged. ¨C "I thought it would be a good life experience, besides, you also need to get out, you spend so much time locked up that mold will grow on your head" Miku frowned at my mockery, but then showed confusion. - "Normal life? You? Did you injure your brain? Oh wait, I doubt you have a brain" "I have a brain, I can show you" ¨C I shrugged. "Don''t do it, I know you''re crazy so don''t do it" ¨C Miku looked at me with disgust. I smiled, this girl understands me quite well. Miku sighed and pressed her face to my chest again. ¨C "Are you really going to go to ss like a normal person?" "That''s the idea" ¨C I honestly don''t think things will turn out the way I want, but at least I''ll try. "¡­" ¨C Miku frowned. ¨C "Normal is boring" "Yes, yes, I know you like to think you''re special and that''s why you act like that" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "Miku, I have already told you many times, you need to grow up" "¡­" ¨C Miku was now angry. ¨C "Do you dislike how I am?!" "No" ¨C I stroked the brat''s hair to calm her down. ¨C "I''m just worried about you" "¡­." ¨C Miku calmed down a bit. ¨C "I''m fine, just stop bothering me" I sighed. ¨C "Miku, are you happy?" "Yes" ¨C Miku snorted with annoyance at my insistence. "Miku¡­" ¨C I gently put my hand on Miku''s cheek and made her look at my face. ¨C "You don''t need to pretend with me" "..." ¨C Miku looked at me angrily, but she finally stopped acting and was willing to show her vulnerability. ¨C "I prefer not to talk about this¡­" Humans are social creatures so social istion can cause early depression. There are people who enjoy solitary activities like reading, writing, putting things together, or just thinking, but even lonely people need to talk to other people even if it''s just small talk when shopping in a store. The problem with being a lonely person is that people get used to mncholy, so many times the person may believe that they are fine even though they have traits of depression. Miku is a clear example of this. Her only interactions are with her sisters and Fuutaro. Family ties are important and helpbat depression, but family will never rece friends and friends cannot rece family. Each social group has its traits, so it''s easier to talk about certain topics with friends, even if those topics can''t be discussed with family. Tobat loneliness, Miku has be obsessed with historical issues and literature, furthermore, she sees herself as a smarter person while other people are idiots. She uses that false superiorityplex to escape her own loneliness. Now that Miku is part of my harem, I am concerned about her emotional health, so I n to create an environment where she feels safe while she is forced out of herfort zone. On the surface, it seems that Umaru is the same as Miku since my silly sister also hates social interaction, but the difference is that Umaru enjoys spending time alone since she knows that I will always be around to take care of her, plus now she has real friends who love her. Now I need Miku to reintegrate into society so she has friends she can trust. My idea is for her to be friends with my harem, but I will also let her have friends outside of my harem, it will also be good if she makes male friends as long as they don''t think something stupid or there is a chance that they will disappear in tragic coincidences. "Fine" - I sighed and kissed her forehead. ¨C "If you do not want to go to ss I will not pressure you, but I hope you will apany me to some meetings to make friends" Miku feigned anger. ¨C "Do you want me to be friends with your lovers?" "It''s an option" - I smiled. "¡­." Miku sighed. ¨C "I appreciate your concern, but I do not need your help, I am fine" "You are as stubborn as a girl" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "But it''s fine, I''ll respect your decision" "Thank you" ¨C Miku smiled with genuine happiness, although her smile turned ironic. ¨C "By the way, when will you stop ying with my butt?" In all this time, my hand did not stop caressing her buttocks. "It bothers you?" - I smiled and continued to enjoy the softness of her body. "It doesn''t bother me" ¨C Miku smiled provocatively. ¨C "Anyway, you are a perverted idiot and I am too cute, it is normal that you cannot control yourself" "Well, that''s true" - I kissed her lips again. ¨C "Let''s go with the others, dessert is still missing" Miku raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Are you talking about an orgy or is there really dessert?" "I made pancakes, although we can do it while you eat" ¨C I shrugged. "¡­.." ¨C Miku sighed. ¨C "Why are you not ashamed of anything?" "If you want I can pretend to be a child with no sexual or love experience" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "You know, embarrass me every time our hands are close or run away when you get naked" "¡­No, that sounds unpleasant" ¨C Miku made a disgusted face. - "Let''s eat" I opened the bathroom door and we saw Ichika smirking at us. ¨C "I came to the bathroom, but I found a couple of perverts" Miku blushed brightly when Ichika''s gaze focused on the kiss mark on her neck. "Come on, the dessert will get cold" ¨C I smiled when I saw Ichika and went to the dining room. "That sounds delicious" ¨C Ichika apanied me while Miku stood still in embarrassment. Miku looked at our backs and sighed with a mix of slight annoyance and happiness. - "Couple of fools¡­" So we finished eating without any further problems. There was no orgy. While sex is enjoyable, spending peaceful time with loved ones can be more satisfying than sexual pleasure. Having a normal life is not so bad... Chapter 347: Normal and Healthy Talk of Girls Chapter 347: Normal and Healthy Talk of Girls (Nyaruko) (Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) "Help! That damn thing is eating my legs!" "AAAAHHHH I''M NOT REGENERATING!" "Holy Lady, why have you abandoned us?!" "Living is depressing...." "The mist, don''t touch the ck mist!" Ah, few things are as nice as beating up progressive idiots in the morning. "Hold on a little longer, the reinforcements areing!" ¨C A femboy yelled to encourage her allies, which made the little racist angry. The idiots fell silent and turned pale as the entire World was covered in horizontal and vertical lines. In an instant, the entire World had be a cube with millions of cubic pieces. This reminds me of thest time I fought with the loli. At that time we had a fight because she wanted to steal the information about a World that I wanted to protect, sadly our fight destroyed that World... Anyway, nostalgia. I smiled. ¨C "Hey loli, remember, saying the name of the skill is important to show dominance~" Yog-Sothoth rolled her eyes in annoyance but held out her little loli hands. ¨C "Rubik World" The loli''s hands made a smooth movement which shook the spatial coordinates to change. Up was straight and down was a circling path. Taking a step forward can take you to the moon and taking a step back can take you to the center of the sun. The World became a spatial maze, but that was not all. The unlucky idiots had their bodies cut into two or more parts and were scattered in the spatial maze. The most annoying thing about this skill is that most defensive skills don''t register this as an attack, so space sh can slice through body and soul like jelly. Also, splitting a body''s spatial coordinates isn''t a wound, so healing abilities can''t restore a severed arm. The first time she used that skill against me it took me ten years to find my arm and it caused me to lose a Def Jam tournament. Damn loli, if it weren''t for the fact that she is part of Luis''s harem I would like to hit her small and childish face. "Are you thinking something rude?" - Yog-Sothoth frowned at me. "I was thinking of hitting you" ¨C I shrugged. "Do it and I''ll tell Luis" - The damn loli smiled like Anya''s meme. I want to hit her, anyway, we just torched a UN third of the multiverse. There should be no problem if I use child violence... "Hey idiots, stop ying games" ¨C The stupid milk cow Daoloth appeared in front of us. ¨C "Fucking otaku, did you just insult me in your mind?" "No" - How did she know?! It must be an enemy Stand! "Idiot" ¨C The idiot looked at me with annoyance because she is an idiot. ¨C "Whatever, we have to leave before the reinforcements of these losers without parental affection arrive" "Did you get the materials yet?" ¨C I asked skeptically. Yog-Sothoth and I are the best at tracking targets, but we couldn''t find the materials we need from this World. It shouldn''t be possible that the idiot cow could find the records before us¡­. Oh, I see. "The scientist used his AI chip" ¨C I sighed with disappointment. We had to invade a World that is under the jurisdiction of Paradise to obtain materials to rebuild Paranoia-chan. We didn''t want to have trouble with those hypocritical idiots since Luis is injured and needs to rest, but things have gotten noisy since we found an idol group. That group of girls is adorable so we decided that they will be a present for Luis, anyway, we have to bring a lot of presents since Luis will be angry when he finds out that we destroyed a few Worlds and now Dr. Madness is one of the most wanted criminals in the multiverse¡­. oops. What we didn''t expect is that the girl group turned out to be a ma for trouble and every once in a while we have to kill one or two system users as those idiots still think they can beat us. Stupid fanfic protagonists. Anyway, we didn''t want to have any more problems, but the scientist with fewer emotions than a cool protagonist of fanfic told us that the next material was in a world within the territory of Paradise, so... well... maybe, just maybe, we started a war¡­ Good side: No one has discovered that the wielders of the Madness energy are working together. Bad side: Leaders ofrge organizations are now paying attention to us. Well, we just have to beat up every idiot thates to bother us. At first, we wanted to infiltrate the World to get the materials without causing too much chaos, but we got bored after twelve minutes. Life is boring if Luis is not around to get angry with us¡­.. To kill the boredom we made a bet. We split up into three teams and the first team to find the materials would get a month''s supply of cookies from the losing teams. Yog-Sothoth and I were the smallest team, but the two of us are enough to destroy one of the main regiments on Paradise, so there was no risk. We identally got distracted doing something totally important, so we lost our advantage. Daoloth is good at causing disaster, but the best thieves are me and Yog-Sothoth, so we should have won this damn bet, but I forgot that damn warlock with ice cubeplex has analysis skills almostparable to Luis''s... "Heh" ¨C The cow sneered at me. ¨C "I won, now pay" Tch. I took out a bag of cookies and gave it to the idiot cow. I''m crying blood... "Stop being so dramatic" ¨C Daoloth is trash without empathy and he looked at me with mockery. ¨C "Now let''s call the others¡­ Where is the yandere cultivator?" I pointed to a remote region of this World. "Oh¡­" ¨C Daoloth smiled wryly. ¨C "I thought we were problematic, but she is more temperamental" In a corner of the World a golden sword the size of the Milky Way appeared. "Divine Heaven Smiting Tribtion Immortal!" ¨C Despite the distance, I can hear the female voice full of hate. "That looks dangerous" ¨C Daoloth had a big smile. "Yes, that is certainly dangerous" ¨C I nodded with satisfaction while I stroked my nonexistent beard. ¨C "The little carp crossed the waterfall to be a dragon that crushes the skies and destroys deities" "¡­. Stop talking like that, it''s disgusting" - Yog-Sothoth looked at me with disgust. Tch, idiots without culture. We took out the popcorn and watched as Long Aoxue destroyed this World. She didn''t hold back one bit and directly destroyed the Will of the World and the Core of this World. Long Aoxue has no soul-destroying abilities, but she destroyed all the flow of Destiny in this World, so this ce can''t be rebuilt unless Paradise uses extremely valuable treasures, but those hypocritical idiots would rather see the death of a World before emptying their wallets. "I thought you would stop her" ¨C Daoloth spoke to me curiously while he put sauce on her popcorn. ¨C "Between us, the loli enjoys traveling between worlds without interfering too much, but you are obsessed with protecting the worlds" I am a collector who loves to see plots. I don''t like idiots who ruin a good plot to collect people as that ruins a good story, so I have fought countless times to protect Worlds from foreign invasions, though sadly many times I lost control and ended up destroying the Worlds I wanted to protect.¡­ Well, that''s in the past. Now I have my adorable tsundere fuckboy husband <3 I shrugged as I watched the screaming light show. ¨C "Yes, well, the plot of this ce is rubbish, and only the waifus are worth it" "¡­" ¨C Daoloth looked at me with narrowed eyes. ¨C "Did you lose the bet because you went to capture waifus?" I smiled and waved my hand for a disy case to appear next to me. ¨C "Heh, Luis will give me a lot of love~" Mature woman withrge breasts, dark skin, elf ears, and a clich¨¦ viin attitude. She will be a good gift for Luis~ "Wait a minute" ¨C Daoloth is a sore loser and looked at the waifu with a frown. ¨C "Isn''t she supposed to be stuffed like a Christmas turkey? Why is she a virgin?" "Christmas turkey?" - Yog-Sothoth tilted her head in innocent confusion. She is one of the most intelligent beings, but she likes to maintain the mental age of a loli so that Luis pampers her. "You know, we''re in a hentai world so women are covered like zed donuts" ¨C Daoloth shrugged. Yog-Sothoth''s eyes turned red as if she had remembered something grotesque. Oh right, she''s still mad at the idiot who tried to rape her. I smiled and gave a thumbs-up. ¨C "When Luis is better, we will look for that idiot to destroy him in the most horrible way" "Nnn" ¨C The loli nodded with a smile and continued eating as we watched the yandere cultivator and the yandere onee-san ughtering every inclusive soldier. "Otaku idiot, you didn''t answer my question" ¨C Daoloth threatened me with a fork. I snorted contemptuously. ¨C "Only Luis can threaten me like this, if you try to stick that in my head I will hit you" Daoloth narrowed her eyes which gave me a bad feeling. ¨C "I am going to tell Luis that you started a business with the idiot fairy to sell dakimakura with the photos of him shota version and neko version, I will also tell him that you are selling them in Hell and Paradise" I dropped to my knees as my forehead hit the ground. ¨C "BB-SAMA!" I know that sooner orter Luis will find out, but I prefer it to bete. I started this small business to create an informationwork within the two big organizations so technically I''m helping, but Luis will be furious if he knows I sold dildos shaped like his dick. By the way, those have been very popr among married women... Anyway, Luis is on vacation and it will take him a long time to realize what I did, but Daoloth is capable of ruining Luis''s vacation just to annoy me. Daoloth was looking down on me, but I can''tin. ¨C "I want 80% of the profits" "30%" ¨C I kept kneeling. "90%" ¨C The damn cow put her foot on my head. "35%" ¨C I don''t care about money, but I don''t want this damn woman to feel like she beat me to it. "95%" ¨C The damn cow started rubbing her hoof on my head. "50%, take it or leave it" ¨C I gritted my teeth anxiously. "Okay" ¨C Daoloth removed her foot from my head. ¨C "I would have resigned myself to 10%, but 50% is better~" ¡­. Damn cow. I sighed and sat back down to continue watching the light show. Yog-Sothoth touched my arm to get my attention, then pointed behind us. We''re in a space cube so the destruction of the World can''t harm us, though the visual shock had caused a group of weak-minded girls to faint while foam came out of their mouths. "We just saved them, but now they act like they''ve seen the apocalypse" ¨C I sighed. These girls should be happy to see us murder the idiots that hurt them, but they keep fainting every time we do a little apocalypse. How unfortunate. I shook my head and continued eating, but I remembered what we were talking about. I usually use [Treasure Chest] to store things I''ve borrowed indefinitely. The disy case that appeared next to me is a sub-skill of that skill. The disy case is my [Figure Disy Case]. This allows me to store living entities and artifacts in such a way that they remain conscious, but totally immobile, plus I can manipte their movements while they are in the disy case to make them pose. Currently, the showcase is filled with the waifus of this hentai world. All of them are posing erotically since they are hentai waifus and being sex toys is their destiny, yet deep in their eyes there seems to be an infinite amount of terror, fear, and despair as they watch the World being destroyed. Meh, it must be my imagination. "You asked why they have virgin bodies even though the Destiny of this World was in an advanced stage" ¨C I smiled and raised my thumb. ¨C "I used the Ope Ope no Mi to reconstruct their bodies and return their hymen" "..." ¨C Daoloth looked at me nkly. ¨C "Senpai doesn''t care about virginity, I don''t understand why you did something so useless" I shrugged. ¨C "I know that Luis does not mind sleeping with whores and bitches as long as they be faithful, but it would be strange if he puts his dick where a hundred orcs have already been" Daoloth sighed. ¨C "It is true that senpai does not care about this kind of thing, but I am worried that senpai has such low standards" "He has no standards" ¨C I rolled my eyes. "Luis only epts pretty women" ¨C Yog-Sothoth''s words caught our attention. "Well, that''s true" ¨C Daoloth nodded. "In terms of personality, the more twisted the waifu''s mind is, the more Luis likes her" ¨C I put my hand on my chin and thought about the meaning of life. "Senpai is wonderful~" ¨C Daoloth smiled. I also smiled. Yog-Sothoth smiled. I made the waifus in the disy case smile. We all smile. Luis <3 "By the way" - Yog-Sothoth looked at the dark elf with a frown. ¨C "Do we have to save her?" "Little racist, you know that Luis doesn''t care about color, species, or beliefs, all that matters is that she''s a woman and doesn''t have a dick" - I smiled and patted the loli''s head, but she used a spatial skill to my hand could not touch her. "Try again and I''ll cut off your arm" ¨C The loli looked at me angrily. ¨C "Only Luis can caress Abby''s head" Ow, the loli is so in love that she threatens me even though I can break her face. How cute~ "All jokes aside, does a man sleeping with a futanari count as gay sex?" ¨C Daoloth posed an existential question. "That depends" - I frowned seriously. ¨C "Femboys and traps are definitely gay sex, but futanari are still women¡­ Hmm, maybe he is only gay if the man is prated" "Gay is gay and gay is bad" ¨C The loli showed that she is the natural enemy of Twitter. "Anyway, how did wee to this stupid conversation?" Daoloth sighed with annoyance. ¨C "I miss senpai so much that I am bing as stupid as you are" "No, it''s actually an important conversation" - I showed seriousness. ¨C "It is very possible that Luis has to face this dilemma, so we must support him" Daoloth looked at me with disgust. ¨C "Senpai is so homophobic that a far-right conservative, he won''t put it in a man" That is true, but there is still a problem. "Shub-Niggurath is a degenerate bitch, and although she doesn''t have a dick, she has the horrible fetish of sodomizing men with her tentacles" ¨C I frowned. "We will simply kill her" ¨C Daoloth shrugged. ¨C "She is the most resistant of us and she could resist Azathoth''s hits, but little Gogh-chan already has the necessary strength to eliminate that bitch" "She is useful to Luis" - I sighed. "¡­Shit" ¨C Daoloth sighed. Yog-Sothoth sighed. The waifus in the disy case sighed. We all sigh. "There is another problem" - I sighed deeper. ¨C "Sooner orter the friends of Shub-Niggurath will appear" "..." ¨C Daoloth looked like she was about to vomit. ¨C "Those fucking nympho bitches will not contaminate my adorable and perfect senpai¡­. I will kill them all¡­" "Although I think like you, Luis is a pervert and he will ept nymphomaniacs" - I sighed with anguish. ".......... Shit!" ¨C Daoloth gave a blow in the air which threw a sphere of destructive energy which increased the cracks in this World. "Besides¡­" ¨C I couldn''t hide my disgust. ¨C "The Lord of Excess will undoubtedly look for Luis¡­" "......." ¨C Daoloth had a gloomy look. Yog-Sothoth had a grim look. The waifus in the disy case had grim looks. We all have dark looks. "Should we kill the hermaphrodite?" ¨C The loli asked the question that we all thought. "I don''t know" ¨C I sighed with confusion. ¨C "Is anesh a man with a vagina or a woman with a dick?" "....." ¨C No one could answer that question. "Let''s forget that stupidity, now I''m in a bad mood" ¨C Daoloth no longer wanted to think about grotesque things. ¨C "Anyway, senpai doesn''t use too many lust skills, so it will be a long time before we have to worry about this" That''s true. Luis is a pervert, but he prefers obsessive feelings instead of empty lust. Nympho bitches will not be interested in him for a long time. We were about to eat to suppress our disgust, but the loli frowned. ¨C "I can feel that the reinforcements areing, they will be here in two minutes" I sighed and called Long Aoxue. ¨C "Stop cutting those idiots, we have to go" This whole conflict started because some idiot bitch said that all men are trash and should be castrated. This World is the famous hentai Kuroinu where women only serve to be semen containers. The group of inclusive idiots from Paradise came to this World a short time ago and they have been murdering men while empowering women. We came to this World to obtain records that could synchronize Paranoia-chan with Luis''s sexual skills. She is a Madness-based skill, so she needs additional registers to sync up with Luis'' non-Madness-based skills. In general, this world was full of radical feminism so derogatoryments against men were normal. Most of us don''t care about the stupidities of an idiot frustrated with life, as for the two men in our group, Anti-Spiral only thinks about fulfilling his mission while Leylin Farlier is apathetic to everything. They have no pride and didn''t mind putting on women''s costumes. Even Cthy ignored thosements as she only gets mad if Luis is directly insulted. In general, we don''t care what idiots think as long as Luis isn''t directly insulted, but there is one yandere who turned out to be more yandere due to the immortal cultivator ideology. Long Aoxue was enraged upon hearing that as it was like saying that Luis should be castrated. She became so enraged that she destroyed the woman''s body and Destiny. That started a conflict with the soldiers of Paradise. Long Aoxue''s fury increased when a lesbian invited her out of it. We wear costumes that change our faces, names, and presence to make us unrecognizable, but Long Aoxue''s innate charm is too high, so she drew a lot of stares. Cultivators are extremely conservative, so homosexual behavior is a disgusting insult to them, plus Long Aoxue was furious at being asked out when she was already married. As a group, we all have constant problems and arguments, but we are Luis''s harem so attacking one of us is attacking all of us. So, we started a war to eradicate every damn living thing in this World. I just made sure to save the waifus to take as gifts. Well, it was fun tomit worldwide genocide, but we have to go. Yog-Sothoth has already detected the strength of theing enemies and we can easily eliminate them, but we have caused Paradise too much trouble already and it will be bad if this continues. Sooner orter Auriel will be in Luis''s bed and it will be bad if we exterminate all of her army. "Actually¡­." ¨C Daoloth had a very funny look. ¨C "I love senpai and being away from him makes me feel very, very, very angry¡­ Maybe¡­ we should release a little bit of anger¡­" I looked at the loli and we came to the same conclusion. "Let''s hit those idiots!" - We scream excitedly. I put away the disy case with waifus and Yog-Sothoth put the idol waifus in a safe ce, then we called the rest of our group to stay out of the way. They already had fun, now it''s our turn. "I also want to fight so that everyone knows the name of the evil and powerful Laplus Darknesss-sama muahahahahaha!" - Yibb-Tstll appeared next to us. Daoloth struck the horned loli''s head. ¨C "Don''t bother, the adults are going to work" "I hate you!" - Yibb-Tstll seemed about to cry so we ignored her. Finally, the Dimensional Gate opened and an endless red and green army appeared to confront us. "It''s Warhammer 40k!" - I screamed feeling great happiness. My collecting instinct tells me that I should borrow the equipment of all those space marines¡­. Hehehehe, Blood Angels and Smanders... I still don''t have figures of them... "Defensive formation, protect the wounded!" ¨C Two Primarchsmanding enough soldiers to conquer a mid-level World. It''s ttering that Paradise sent such arge group to deal with us~ "I want to hit the ck" - Yog-Sothoth pointed to Vulkan. "Okay, I''ll hit the blonde" ¨C Daoloth had a big smile. ¨C "I hate ikemen¡­" "Don''t damage the armor too much, they are collector''s items" ¨C I wiped the saliva from my mouth. It''s exciting to see so many collectibles... "Should we stop them?" ¨C I heard the expressionless voice of the Anti-Spiral behind us. "Stop them? You are an idiot? Look at the faces of those crazy women, it''s suicide to want to stop them!" - Yibb-Tstll sounded scared. Well, never mind¡­. Hehehe, figures for my collection¡­. "Withdraw now and we can avoid a pointless fight!" ¨C Vulkan spoke to us bravely and firmly. He showed no fear even when our presences are so oppressive that matter around us is being destroyed on a molecr level. How noble, he prefers to protect the survivors instead of fighting against us. A shame Lovecraft''s pride is with us. Vulkan''s pupils contracted and he barely managed to duck to avoid having his head sliced off by a space sh. If he had hair, that would have made him bald. We''ve discussed it for a long time and decided that it was best to show that at least one of us is an Outer God. I will pretend to be the system user Dr. Madness, Daoloth will pretend to be an unknown pseudo-Outer God, and Yog-Sothoth will show her true identity. That way we can attract the cooperation of some psychopathic bastards to serve as pawns. We will plunge the multiverse into chaos so that Luis can be the protagonist of the multiverse. The war will be the best scenario for my cute husband to stand out from all the system users with a superiorityplex. Yog-Sothoth stopped hiding her power and her Traveler''s Madness covered all space. The adorable little loli turned into her nightmare form and pointed at Vulkan with one of her tentacles. Her cute voice now sounded like an endless echo in the ocean abyss. ¨C "Don''t talk to me with that skin tone" .....................¡­ Wow, even I think that was too racist. Anyway, let''s collect some toys~ --- --- --- Author''s Note: Damn exam week, I thought I would die from stress.... Sorry for the dy in the chapters. I have nothing more to say, I''m really sorry. On the other hand, I had to write this three times... Sometimes I feel like I think too much random rubbish..... Anyway. A hug <3 Chapter 348: Having a normal life is complicated Chapter 348: Having a normal life isplicated My original idea was to leave Ichika''s house after eating, but Umaru received a message through the chat room. "Aren''t you going to help us?" ¨C Yoruichi smiled ironically through a video call. (Author''s Note: Yoruichi Shihouin from Bleach) She was in the basement of the residential building that is now my private home. The basement is divided into multiple sections since Abby turned it into a space maze. The section where the cat woman was was the detention area that was built to lock up troublesome women when they cause trouble. Next to Yoruichi were the women from the chat room who looked at me expectantly to get them out of there. While my silly sister''s friends were using the chat room to talk to me, another group of women was trying to contact me through spirit links. "My boy, you can''t leave mommy here!" ¨C Raikou was yelling while she pouted. (Author''s Note: Minamoto no Raikou from Fate/Grand Order) Just like the women in the chat room, the female Servants I met in China were locked in the basement to reflect on their actions. "It''s not fair to leave me here, I''m an empress and I deserve to be favored even if I make a mistake!" - Wu Zetian was yelling indignantly as she thrashed on her bed as if she were a brat throwing a tantrum, though, well, she is exactly that. (Author''s Note: Wu Zetian from Fate/Grand Order) When I returned to the city, the women with supernatural abilities were the first to notice, either from our spirit ties or from Umaru''s messages. I originally thought to go home after spending time with the quintuplets. The female Servants and chat room women are the most troublesome women since they are the strongest members of my harem in this city, plus both groups have quite troublesome women who turn violent if I''m not around to calm them down. I told them I''ll go see them, they only had to wait a couple of hours, but impatience seems to be amon trait between both groups. As both groups of women waited for me, Yoruichi and Wu Zetian began to argue. Wu Zetian hates cats to the extreme, or it is better to say that she is deeply afraid of them. Yoruichi is not a sadistic woman, but she has the temperament of a bully, so she started to tease Wu Zetian by using her cat form. Up to that point, things weren''t problematic since Wu Zetian was just running around the building without hurting other people, but Wu Zetian is technically a member of royalty, so another Servant saw Yoruichi''s actions as an offense. Qin Liangyu is cute, kind, and extremely loyal, but she can be a bit naive at times. (Author''s Note: Qin Liangyu from Fate/Grand Order) Wu Zetian had taken advantage of Qin Liangyu''s loyal personality to make her her assistant. Seeing how Wu Zetian escaped from the little cat, Qin Liangwu stood in front of Yoruichi and challenged her to a duel. What should have been a glibedy scene turned into a group fight. Eto is a woman who is not happy if she does not see the world burn, so she threw gasoline on the fire. She started making fun of Chinese history by saying that China''s historical legacy is overrated, especially literary ssics that are overly exaggerated butcking in real poetry. (Author''s Note: Eto Yoshimura from Tokyo Ghoul) Chinese Servants are extremely nationalistic, so the small problem became a big problem. Fortunately, the underground area of the building was modified by Abby and System Goddess or the fight would have destroyed the entire city. Both groups of women know that there are limits that should not be crossed, so neither of them tried to kill their rivals. Still, they used enough power to cause a small earthquake in Japan. The quake was so small that there were no fatalities and only minor property damage, but it remains problematic. I already had Monika send a message to Mr. Ichijo to exin that it all happened because I wanted to try a new magical artifact, but the experiment failed. Mr. Ichijo was not angry, but he told me that the repair costs woulde out of my pocket. I epted the situation since my wives caused the problem, but having to spend money on stupid things gives me a headache. It doesn''t matter if I''m a millionaire now, wasting money annoys me. Anyway, now both groups of women will be grounded. "How long will we be here?" ¨C Esdeath asked me with a smile that was more like a threat. ¨C "I will say it once, get me out of here or the next time we do it I will bite something that will hurt you" (Author''s Note: Esdeath from Akame ga Kill) I can see the chat room perfectly thanks to [Reader''s Perspective] so it''s easy for me to talk to them as long as Umaru is near me. "Onii-chan will be castrated, how scary" ¨C Umaru had an expectant smile. We are currently in a car on the way home. Now that my rtionship with the quintuplets is clear, I need to prepare my things for tomorrow since I''m going back to school. I pinched Umaru''s cheek. ¨C "Onii-chan yamete kudasai!" Umaru started making weird noises so I ignored her and sighed towards Esdeath. ¨C "Bite all you want, you will all be grounded for three weeks" "......." ¨C Esdeath''s gaze turned dark and her intent to kill was visible. ¨C "Oh dear~ Are you sure about this?" ¡­Yes, she will try to castrate me when the punishment is over. Oh well, it''s not the first time my genitals have been mutted. I smiled slightly. ¨C "If you behave well, when the punishment is over I will give you a reward that you will like~" "..." ¨C The murderous intent in Esdeath''s gaze did not diminish as her smile grew. - "I''ll look forward to it" {Esdeath has disconnected from the call} That woman is too aggressive¡­. How cute. In the end, I established a month of punishment for both groups of women, which made me receive many threats and pleas. Sadly for them, threats of muttion or using doggie eyes are methods that don''t work on me. "Onii-chan, did you punish your waifus for a month so you can have your vacation?" ¨C Umaru asked curiously as she massaged her cheek. I patted the brat''s head. ¨C "To be so fool, sometimes you are smart" I love my wives and I will never see them as a nuisance, even I love extremely troublesome women like BB and Nyaruko, but love doesn''t make me blind to reality. Currently, my most troublesome wives are gathering materials to rebuild [Paranoia]. Technically, my current problems will be on a much smaller scale while they''re not around, but I need to experience as normal a life as possible, so chat room problems and female Servants will ruin my normal life. Although they gave me a headache, this will give me the necessary excuse to keep them out of my way to understand the essence of absolute suffering. I don''t like the idea of locking up my wives and keeping them out of my life, but this is for the greater good. If I can improve my understanding of suffering, then I will be able to use [Sadomasochistic Meditation] to bring my best skills to a whole new level. There is even a slim chance that I will be able to absorb the pain that Auriel and Gogh feel without my soul being totally destroyed. In the end, everything I do is still for the good of my wives and that motivates me to keep going. "So you''re going to lock me up?" ¨C Medaka smiled at me cynically. My smile turned slightly perverted. ¨C "I will take you to a room with little lighting, some handcuffs, a whip, and some toys¡­ We are going to have fun" "I-IDIOT!" - Medaka blushed in panic as she walked away from me, although we were in a limo so there was not much ce to escape. My smile grew and I leaned forward. ¨C "You say that now, but in a few hours you will ask for more¡­" Medaka was about to break the door to get out of the car, so from her blind spot, I gestured to Umaru. My little sister got the idea and quickly moved to face me like a mother cat protecting her kitten. ¨C "Onii-chan, don''t bully Medaka-chan!" The honorifics still seem unnecessary to me, but it''s still a good job. I squinted at Umaru for two seconds, then smirked and pinched her cheek. "Look at you brat, now you are able to protect your friends" ¨C Although this is a performance, I''m honestly satisfied that my silly sister can make real friends. Ebina is a good girl, but she loves me more than she enjoys her friendship with Umaru and the brat knows it. It''s good that Umaru has friends with whom she really feels appreciated. Umaru pouted. ¨C "Stop treating me like a brat, I am already a sessful businesswoman" "Yes, yes, my little sister is the best" ¨C I smiled wryly and let go of Umaru''s cheek, then I looked at Medaka, who had managed to calm down realizing that I was only joking. ¨C "Medaka, I love making fun of you because you make adorable reactions, but if myments really bother you then say it and I''ll stop doing it" "¡­." ¨C Medaka looked at me withplex feelings and finally sighed as she shook her head. ¨C "You are a terrible person and only an idiot would trust you, but I know you won''t do something to me that I don''t want¡­ I-I don''t care if you keep joking, j-just don''t be so nasty¡­" Medaka is an extremely intelligent woman and has noticed that I tease her whenever he shows mncholy for her home world. In a rational thought, she came to the conclusion that I act like an idiot so that she won''t be sad, which made her feel a little touched and angry at the same time. Medaka is sure that I want to sleep with her, but I won''t do anything like rape her or use drugs, so she feels safe with me even though I''m a maniptivedies'' man. In a sense, her great intellect makes her vulnerable to emotional maniptions. By the way, she and the other women in the chat room think I''m using a lot of resources to find their Homeworlds, but I actually forgot since I''ve had so many bigger problems. Well,ter I''ll send a message to Seraph to see if she can help me find the coordinates of those Worlds. For now, I''m still on vacation and the only job I''ll do is manipte the emotions of the women around me. Ah, it feels so good to no longer have the irresistible urge to destroy the freedom of the women I love. I''m really grateful to Auriel, I even want to hold her in my arms right now to sleep while she hugs me. Even if it was for a few seconds, regaining the ability to sleep was a wonderful thing, but I can only do it when Auriel hugs me, which is problematic. Ah, well,ter I will destroy Paradise and make Auriel stay by my side. So we easily get home. Monika has already taken care of Medaka and Ina''s school registration, so both women will be going to school as well. Medaka didn''t want to be in the same ssroom as me since she knows I''ll only tease her, so I''ll let her make friends. As for idiots trying anything with her, well, I don''t want to kill, but I have people who can clean up the trash for me. Ina has a severe case of social panic, which is funny since she could be called an evil deity. Despite her insecurities, she wanted to go to school as she wishes to regain the normal life she lost when she found the Necronomicon. To prevent Ina from having an anxiety attack, she will stay in Umaru''s ssroom, so both girls can support each other. Umaru also hates interacting with people and is still a bit afraid of physical contact with men, but she will do her best to help Ina, which will also help my silly sister. While we were preparing everything, night came and it was time for Umaru to sleep since tomorrow we will have early sses. There are a lot of things I have to figure out and a lot of women I need to see, but for once I decided not to get hung up on solving every problem right away. I have thousands of problems and many of them will explode if I don''t solve them immediately, but that is also part of normal life. The unpredictability of life makes things exciting. I will solve problems as they appear right in my face and only be assertive when things are at a dangerous point. Hmm, having a normal life sounds harder than going to war¡­. Anyway. I want to walk a bit. "I''m going for a walk" ¨C I got up from the sofa and stretched my body. "At this time?" ¨C Nia looked at me with confusion while she ate some white rice. The women that are normally on my mind were now rxing in the living room. I like when they are on my mind as it makes me feel like they are always within my reach, but seeing them being happy outside the cage that is my mind makes me want to smile. It is like the happiness of loving a bird to the point of releasing it to see it fly, but knowing that the bird will not go far and will always return home. "Do you want me to apany you?" ¨C Tsubaki asked me gently. She knows me perfectly and she knows that I want to take Ortro for a walk without the need for someone else to apany us. "Don''t worry, you guys enjoy a movie" ¨C I went to the door and Ortro appeared next to me in the form of a little dog. Ortro looked very happy that we were going for a walk together, her little dog tail was wagging quickly which was cute. "Tch, surely you want to go cheat on more naive girls" ¨C Yoko clicked her tongue as she looked for a movie on television. "I''m just going for a walk, but if I find a pretty girl then I''ll have a new wife" - I shrugged. Tsubaki and Nia smiled wryly as Yoko rolled her eyes. Only Ortro was happy that we went for a walk. The building where I live is near amercial area, so I went for a walk around the city. Today is a working day so there are not many people in sight, the only people who would be out on the streets at this time would be sried workers returning from a long day of work or from mandatory parties where they drink alcohol until they pass out. In the past, many times I took advantage ofbor exploitation in Japan to sleep with working women who have stress problems, I also used to take money from the wallets of idiots who fall asleep on the street. It''s a bit nostalgic to think about how I no longer need to cling to every penny I see in order to survive. I looked at Ortro who was walking happily by my side. "It''s interesting" ¨C I started talking to Ortro. She''s in her dog form so she won''t speak, but she gestures to show me that she''s listening. ¨C "Lin Ruoxi was the beginning, Miu was the first one I met, Shigure was the first to be part of everything and Tsubaki has been one of the most important parts of the journey, but you are the origin of who I am¡­." Ortro is the materialization of the mental problems that have apanied me since my childhood. In a way, she has been the first person to apany me, although at that time she had no conscience. Ortro seemed happy and gave little jumps of joy. I smiled wryly. ¨C "You are a dog, not a rabbit" Ortro kept doing little hops which was adorable. We kept walking and I went to a small store to buy something cheap. Cheap food has its own charm, in that sense, Umaru and I are strangers as we continue to enjoy cheap junk food even though my cooking skills are in the Top 3 in the multiverse. I''m currently limiting my senses as much as possible, so I don''t know if there are important characters around here, but honestly, I don''t care. I''m on vacation. Although I enjoy cheap food, Ortro only eats people or the food I prepare, so I had toe up with small dog-treats made from Buddhist cultivator meat. For some reason, those idiots'' meat tastes better when it''s smoked. I started to eat an instant soup while we kept walking. The taste of indigestible stic, artificial coloring, expired voring, and stale shrimp is strangely pleasing. "Where would you like to go?" ¨C I asked Ortro as we walked along an almost empty street. Ortro was chewing on the Buddhist cultivator''s meat and began to think. She only knows how to go forward, but ''forward'' is an abstract word. What happened in Leylin''sboratory made Ortro and I learn that walking forward until our heads hit the wall is not always going forward. Obstacles can be circumvented, it is also possible to step back to get a better perspective of the obstacle and thus see other solutions. Ortro hates thinking aboutplex things, but she doesn''t want our lives to be in danger again, so she wants to really think about where to go so I don''t fall into a bad situation again. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Don''t think about it too much, we are just walking around" This little girl sometimes gives too much importance to irrelevant things. "Are you talking to a dog?" The street was almost empty as there was only one girl sitting on the ground while hugging her legs. I didn''t pay much attention to her as I only focused on spending time with Ortro, but at a nce, I can see that the girl is a character with a name and a plot. I smiled and shrugged it off. ¨C "Talking to humans is sometimes exhausting, besides, my little friend is adorable" The little dog next to me raised her small head as if she was showing off. "Ow, what a cute thing" ¨C The girl''s eyes lit up. ¨C "Can I pet her?" Ortro stopped acting cute and bared her teeth, though she was able to control her bad temper, or the girl would have a heart attack from fear. Ortro just looked like an angry puppy which was cute. "¡­" ¨C The girl looked down sadly. ¨C "So the animals don''t like me either..." Sadness, disappointment, depression, and traces of a strong inferiorityplex. The girl seems to be cold and hungry, plus she is dressed in a school uniform that is not from this city. She is my age and a very attractive girl, but looking at her situation, I don''t need [Reader''s Perspective] to know that she is a girl with strong personal problems who has run away from home. Well, it''s not the first time I''vee across something like this. Before my system, I found a few girls with this kind of attitude and took advantage of them, either for undercover missions or to vent my sexual frustration. Anyway, it''s not hard to have another mouth to feed. I smiled wryly. ¨C "My friend doesn''t like strangers, don''t take it personally" "Yes, its fine" ¨C The girl sighed discouraged, then her eyes noticed the bag of food in my hand. In addition to instant noodles, I bought French fries, cold meat skewers, and hot dogs. It looks like I''m taking snacks to go to a small gathering with friends. The girl shed her best smile to get my attention. I don''t wear extravagant clothes, in fact, it''s obvious that my clothes are cheap, but it''s easy to see that I have enough money to take care of a girl for at least one night, besides, everything about my appearance shows that I''m a juvenile delinquent and a womanizer. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I look like a gang member, I just need to have tattoos. "I''m a little hungry so I have a deal for you" ¨C The girl smiled coquettishly and raised the hem of her skirt a little to show a little of her attractive thighs. ¨C "If you let me eat, I will apany you all night~" I let out a smallugh that was more like a sigh. ¨C "I see, you give your body in exchange for food and shelter" "..." ¨C The girl''s expression turned bitter with a slight trace of resentment, not against me, but against herself. - "You have a problem with that?" "No" - I smiled with slight appreciation. ¨C "Hunger and cold are horrible things that no one should experience, if you are willing to give up everything in order to survive is something I respect" "¡­. What?" - She looked at me with pure confusion. She seems to be used to looks of lust, contempt, and pity, but she had never seen such a genuine expression of empathy and understanding. I crouched down so that I was at the same height and extended my hand in a Western salute. ¨C "Nice to meet you, my name is Oosuki Luis, a humble illegal immigrant who was lucky enough to get a good job" "..." ¨C The girl looked at me expressionlessly, not knowing how to respond to my strange introduction, but one thing was clear, among all the men she hade into contact with so far, I am the first person who looks at her as an equal. Not the contempt of an arrogant man, not the pity of a person who sees her as a wounded animal, but the equality thates from empathy for having experienced misery. "Ogiwara Sayu¡­" ¨C The girl extended her hand and shook mine. ¨C "Nice to meet you Luis-san" (Author''s Note: Sayu Ogiwara from Higehiro: After Being Rejected, I Shaved and Took in a High School Runaway) I sighed and released her hand. ¨C "Please, do not add honorifics to my name, it sounds too strange" "Yes, it sounds a bit strange, although it also sounds a bit cute" ¨C Sayu smiled slightly, that smile was real. "Hey Listen! Show this female that you''re not cute, you''re a girl-hole buster with CHAD written across your forehead!" ¨C Navi appeared in my mind just to yell stupid things, then she disappeared to go back to watch movies in the apartment. It seems my mind is easier to invade than a republic in Africa. I sighed and stood up, then reached out to help Sayu to her feet. ¨C "Please, don''t joke about that, I already have a lot of noisy people making fun of that stupidity" Sayu smiled and took my hand to get up. ¨C "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t make the person who is going to feed me angry~" That''s the smartest thing I''ve heard in a while. "What I bought won''t be good for you, you need something nutritious" ¨C I smiled and gently patted Sayu''s shoulders to remove the small leaves and dust on her clothes. ¨C "Come on, I know an excellent udon ce that is open at this time" "Oh" ¨C Sayu''s eyes lit up and her mouth began to salivate. Looks like she hasn''t eaten all day. Sayu came up to me and hugged my right arm like she was a loving girlfriend. Although her actions seemed like those of a girl just in love, there is a resignation on her face. She is sad that she has to give up her body to get food and a ce to sleep, but she can''t think of other means to survive either. She doesn''t seem like a total idiot girl, it''s just that herck of self-esteem and little life experience makes her ignorant and naive. I looked at Sayu and sighed. ¨C "It is obvious that after eating you will apany me to a hotel or my house, whatever you choose, that part is inevitable, I will give you food, a house, clothes, and whatever you need while you are my lover, but you do not need to feign affection, I am satisfied with the fact that you are pretty" "¡­" ¨C Sayu''s mouth twisted bitterly. ¨C "Is it necessary for you to be so direct?" "That helps people understand what I mean without having annoying misunderstandings" ¨C I shrugged. Sayu sighed, but she didn''t stop hugging my arm. - "I''m cold" She has such low self-esteem that she is not able to feel sincere love since she hates herself, but she has a huge emotional dependency. Considering her problems, she will easily fall in love with the first person who treats her with love, care, and respect. Now it turns out that anyone can get a cute girl with low self-esteem¡­ The depression of the Japanese begins to be problematic. Ah, I really am a ma for tragic women¡­. Oh well, it''s fun to collect adorable little homeless creatures. I''m wearing a simple sweatshirt. I made Sayu stop hugging me and took off my sweatshirt to cover her back. "Let''s eat" - I smiled slightly kindly, although my gaze ran through her body to show her that I''m not an altruistic and disinterested idiot, I''m just a slightly kind pervert. Sayu felt warm from the warmth of the sweatshirt covering her shoulders, although her expression changed when she saw my arms. After thinking, I decided to remove the scar from my face since I am a womanizer, not a soldier. It doesn''t do me good to have a conspicuous scar on the middle of my face. Still, I left the scars on my arms and even made them visible. Now it looks like everything below my elbows was amputated and then someone sewed my arms back together. Sayu couldn''t look away from my arms to which I smiled without giving importance to my scars. ¨C "Ah, this¡­ A magician cut off my arms and an angel gave them back to me" "¡­." ¨C Sayu raised an eyebrow and looked at my face, but then smiled slightly. She seems to think I''m joking so she doesn''t think too much about what happened to me. The tragedy of liars is that people don''t believe us when we tell the truth¡­ Oh well, that''s life. So, I took Sayu to eat something. Let''s see, here it should be. Ogata Udon, yes, it is a good ce to eat. Chapter 349: Hot food is wonderful Chapter 349: Hot food is wonderful We arrived at the simple udon restaurant and I sat next to Sayu to eat. The owner of the ce recognized me from the time I apanied his daughter Rizu Ogata after we had a study session, so he gave me a good meal, although he showed some concern since it is not good for two young people to be on the street at thiste at night, especially since I haven''t been to school for over a month. (Author''s Note: Rizu Ogata from We Never Learn: Bokuben) After the Arifureta incident I went to China using the excuse that I was injured in the earthquake, so it was strange to see myself again at this time and being apanied by an unknown girl. Despite the strangeness of the situation, the man did not ask about my personal life and he only advised me to go home after eating. I appreciate that he is a kind man and not too nosy. I will thank him for treating his daughter well. By the way, I didn''t see Rizu since she''s already asleep because she''s a responsible girl. This is the hour when there are only drunk workers, so the father is in charge of serving drunk customers. "Thank you" ¨C Sayu smiled happily and began to eat. The hot food and my sweater on her back gave her a nice warm feeling that made her smile unconsciously. ¨C "By the way, your pet is cute" There weren''t many customers so we were able to grab a table for ourselves. In front of me was Sayu and to my left was Ortro. The owner of the ce didn''t mind that the little dog sat next to me, but he told me that the dog can''t lick the dishes. Well, Ortro showed disgust for the food in this ce, so the owner doesn''t need to worry. Ortro ignored Sayu and continued to eat Buddhist meat happily. "She is not my pet, she is my friend" - I smiled when I saw that Ortro was waving her dog''s tail when she heard myment. Sayu was in a better mood thanks to the food, so she tried to start a conversation with me. "So, Luis, is it okay if I ask what you do?" ¨C Sayu asked me with slight curiosity. My attitude has shown that just like her, my personal circumstances areplicated, so she is curious about the fact that I have enough money to feed an unknown girl. "You don''t need to be shy, you can ask whatever you want" ¨C I shrugged and ate a bite of udon. I swallowed the food since it''s unpleasant to talk with your mouth full and spoke with slight irony. ¨C "Let''s see, where to start¡­ Technically I am a normal student, although people often say that I am a bum, a criminal, and an idiot, although I have a job and my own house, so I have seeded in life, I even have several beautiful wives and with a lot of money" "¡­." ¨C Sayu looked at me nkly. ¨C "It was not necessary to invent something so absurd, if you don''t want to say it then don''t say it" I shrugged. ¨C "If youe with me you will see the truth" Sayu smiled provocatively. ¨C "Oh, then I will know since you gave me a good meal, so I will apany you~" I shook my head and smiled slightly. ¨C "Are you a stray dog that follows the first idiot that feeds you?" "Hey Listen! Hahaha, said by the idiot dog who falls in love with every woman who treats him slightly well!" ¨C Navi appeared in my mind to say stupid things and disappeared again. I can''t get mad since the idiot told the truth¡­ "¡­. Woof" ¨C Sayu and Ortro barked at the same time which almost made meugh. This girl acts cute and awkward, but it''s all an act to see my reactions and judge my tastes. She is very astute at judging people so she can seduce men efficiently, though her low self-esteem makes her see herself as a disposable piece of meat, so she continues to prostitute herself instead of using her talents in something more productive. The store owner is taking other customers'' orders, so he didn''t have time to see our nonsense. I sighed and reached out my hand to pat Sayu''s head. ¨C "Okay, good girl" Ortro made angry noises so I also patted her little head. The brat is turning into a spoiled child. Sayu smiled seductively with a trace of tenderness, she is skilled at encouraging men''s lust. ¨C "Should I wear a ne and a headband with ears while I reward you for feeding me?" "Not everything in life is sex" - I rolled my eyes. ¨C "For now eat or the food will get cold" Sayu showed an exaggerated expression of surprise. ¨C "Don''t you want to jump on me despite how pretty I am? Don''t tell me you like¡­" "Don''t you dare finish that sentence" ¨C I frowned, although I didn''t showplete anger and it was something more like tiredness. ¨C "Listen, sex is great and I love it, but right now we are eating and it is a sin not to enjoy food when the food is hot" "¡­" ¨C Sayu stopped acting seductive and looked at her te of food. She remained silent for a few seconds, then went back to eating while her gaze showedplex emotions. People who have never suffered from hunger and cold could not know how important a bowl of hot soup can be. For people who have lived destitute, eating something hot while sitting at a table can bring more happiness than having beautiful women and fancy clothes. "Eat slowly, you can ask for another dish if you''re still hungry" ¨C I spoke slightly kindly when Sayu began to eat hurriedly. She was too hungry. Sayu downed her soup in one gulp and let out a long contented sigh. She was so satisfied that she stopped acting cute and attractive, she was too engrossed in the food that she didn''t notice the noodles left on her lips like a mustache. I gave a smallugh and gestured to point to the space above her lips. Sayu touched her face and noticed her noodle mustache. She hastily grabbed a napkin to wipe her face as there was a small blush on her cheeks. She was embarrassed for showing such aic appearance. We both continue to eat without talking much. Sayu measures each of her own actions to try to seduce me, but I showed that I can easily see through her actions, so she stopped trying to seduce me. "Just so you know, you''re beautiful so I''d like to spend the night with you, but I don''t have one-night stands" ¨C I wiped my mouth with a napkin. ¨C "If you are willing to be my lover, I promise that I will give you food, a ce to sleep and I will make sure to cover any need you may have" Sayu looked at me with a mixture of skepticism and irony. ¨C "It sounds like you want to buy me" "You rent your body, but I want to buy it" ¨C I looked into Sayo''s eyes and showed sincerity in my words. ¨C "One-night stands can be fun for some men, but I find it more pleasant to have a permanent rtionship, even if that rtionship is based on benefits and money" Sayu was stunned for a few seconds as she didn''t know what to say to my words, then she looked at me strangely. ¨C "I don''t know if you are a jerk or just too honest" "I''m a jerk" - I smiled and took out my wallet. ¨C "But I am not the kind of jerk who sees women as disposable objects, to put it another way, I see them as priceless treasures that I hate to share" Sayu kept looking at me strangely. For a normal girl, my attitude would be unpleasant since my actions show that I see Sayu as some kind of prostitute, but for Sayu, I''m a strangely honest person. She seems to have a lot of experience with different types of men. Whether it''s perverts pretending to be nobles or shameless jerks just talking about sex, she knows both extremes of nasty male behavior. Unlike other idiots, I''m a pervert, macho, materialistic, and a jerk, but at least I''m honest. Something important is that a person who says everything he thinks is not necessarily someone honest but is a jerk who does not know about the basics of social interaction. Small, harmless lies are important to human interaction, as being too honest can also be seen as vulgarity. To give an example, perverts who drool and hiss when seeing beautiful women are not honest people, they are just idiots who have no self-control. It''s not bad to show interest in another person, but it''s unpleasant to act like an animal in heat. In that sense, I am a pervert with a minimum of manners since I do not hide my desires when a woman asks me my intentions, but unless the woman asks me directly, I will not make sexualments as that would be unpleasant. In Sayu''s case, she constantly tries to seduce me, so it''s better to make it clear to her what my thoughts are regarding rtionships based on money and benefits. As ast bit of advice, it''s for this kind of thing that most perverted women hate perverts. If a person is a pervert it does not mean that they will sleep with anyone, for example, I am a womanizer, but I will not sleep with a visually disgusting woman who looks like a man. The Envy homunculus is biologically a female, but I don''t have rtions with her as she is more like a man than a woman. In my group, she is more of an assistant or helper rather than a lover. I took out arge amount of money and put it on the table. ¨C "I am not an altruistic idiot, I am interested in you because you are attractive, but if you do not want to get involved in a permanent rtionship with me, then you can take this and go, I will not force you into something you do not want and you are not indebted to me, you are free to choose what to do with your life" Thest thing I said made Sayu''s heart flutter. She didn''t pay attention to money, her mind is alien to greed for riches and she doesn''t mind having a lot of money, what really caught her attention was what I said about her freedom. Apparently, I''m the first person who hasn''t taken advantage of her or criticized her for the harmful lifestyle she decided to have. Even though she took a bad path, I am showing her that I will respect her decisions since she owns her own life. On a pedagogical side, this is horrible as Sayu needs stern guidance so she doesn''tpletely ruin her life, but I''m not her father so I don''t have any obligation or responsibility to guide her life. In fact, I''m already being kind enough to give her two options that will help her avoid starvation. There are two easy ways to seduce Sayu. Take advantage of her emotional emptiness to treat her kindly and thus generate emotional dependence on her, or help her ovee her ownplexes by rebuilding her self-esteem. I''ll start by making her emotionally dependent on me, then I''ll make sure to rebuild her self-esteem. This is like the grooming, but we''re the same age, so it''s not illegal, just morally disgusting. Sayu''s hands were under the table. She clenched her fists tightly as she tried hard not to show her chaotic emotions. She has a heavy emotional shell and is not willing to open her heart easily, even though she has a great need for eptance, so my words made a small crack in his emotional barriers. "That''s a lot of money for a simple student who used to be a bum" ¨C Sayu forced a wry smile. ¨C "I don''t think it''s right that you waste so much money¡­ Aren''t you worried that I decide to leave with the money without sleeping with you?" "I told you, I was lucky and got a good job" ¨C I shrugged. ¨C "Don''t think about it too much, money exists to be spent and it was nice to eat with such a pretty girl, you may think that this is a payment to apany me to eat" I heard once that there are losers who pay women just to have someone to date, but not have sex. It is incredible how loneliness has made many people hire women just to pretend to have a girlfriend, although it is also incredible how intelligent the women who provide these services are. That way they can take advantage of the beauty of their bodies without the need to be prostitutes. Sayu looked down. ¨C "I have slept with many men¡­ I don''t think you want to be around someone like me" And there is the first emotional crack in her emotional armor. She has started to show the vulnerable side of her. "Oh, look what a causality" - I spoke apathetically. ¨C "I have slept with many women, we have a lot inmon" Sayu gritted her teeth thinking that I am making fun of her. ¨C "¡­ You don''t understand¡­ I have sold my body many times¡­" "Another coincidence" - I yawned. ¨C "There was a time when I was a gigolo to get food" Sayu looked up and looked at me in disbelief. - "It''s true?" I nodded without interest. ¨C "I told you, I respect your decisions since you did what you could to survive¡­ Maybe it was not the best choice, but I am not going to judge you, everyone has their way of thinking and their own limitations" In the United States, I slept with many women to earn money. There are many perverts willing to pay good money to spend a night with a cute boy, although some of them were too depraved and tried to bugger me like a toy, so I had to kill them. Whether I''m a contract killer, a cheapbor clerk, or a gigolo, I''ve done a lot of pitiful things to get food. That''s why I don''t dislike prostitutes. Perhaps the only thing I have not done to survive has been to have homosexual rtions. In that sense, I am grateful that my father raised me to be a homophobic jerk. Sayu stared at me for a couple of minutes. She was too stunned and she didn''t know what to think. She will spend some time immersed in her thoughts, so I covered the money with a napkin and called the owner of the ce to bring more food. I don''t really like udon as I feel itcks vor, but Rizu''s father makes decent food. The owner was busy so he couldn''t serve me right away. It was already the time when the drunks left the bars to look for small restaurants and food stalls. In this country it is normal for workers to drink until they pass out, so it is not umon to see people asleep in the street, although some drunks decide to go eat to reduce their drunkenness and thus be able to return home. The restaurant was getting busy, so we''d better leave before something unpleasant happens. I have too much plot armor so a drunk will do something stupid around me and I don''t feel like emascting an idiot. I was about to call Sayu to tell her that we should continue our conversation in another ce, but I felt a familiar scent approaching. Damn my luck, this is going to be loud. "Hey boss, give me the usual!" ¨C A noisy woman entered the restaurant cheerfully. "Hiratsuka-san, don''t be so noisy" ¨C A tired woman sighed as she walked behind the noisy woman. "My head¡­. Ugh¡­" ¨C The tired woman was helping a drunk woman who was about to fall asleep to walk. Shizuka Hiratsuka from Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Come wa Machigatteiru. Kyoko Hihara from Nisekoi. Mafuyu Kirisu from We Never Learn: BOKUBEN. The three beautiful teachers were here and judging the smell on their bodies, theye from a meeting where they were drinking. The plot armor is doing its job... I quickly put the money away and touched Sayu''s hand to get her out of her thoughts. "They are my teachers so let me talk, just y along" ¨C I made a gesture with my eyes to point out the three women who caught the attention of several customers. Sayu nodded in understanding, though her gaze was fixed on my fingers that were touching her hand. Seriously, the Japanese obsession with hand contact seems absurd to me. We''re sitting near the entrance so they''ll notice me in no time. I started talking to Sayu about random things and pretended not to notice the three women. Hiratsuka is drunk, but she''s a perceptive woman so she was the first to notice me. Her eyes widened in surprise and she showed an expression of joy and relief when she saw me. From what I heard, she has been trying to visit me at the hospital to check on my health, but the hospital staff always prevent her from seeing me. Actually, most of the teachers in the school are happy that I don''t attend sses since they see me as trash that pollutes the reputation of the school, only these three women have been concerned about me. Well, the principal is also worried, but it''s out of fear and not out of being a kind teacher. The relief on Hiratsuka''s expression quickly turned to anger at the sight of me talking to Sayu. She had been very worried about me, but I am happily talking to a cute girl veryte at night. Hiratsuka is angry at myck of responsibility as a student and she is jealous since her love life is more dead than Navi''s rationality. Hiratsuka approached me with heavy steps. I haven''t done anything to her, but she''s going to scold me for no reason since she wants to vent her frustrations and I''m a good scapegoat. The irrationality of this woman is immense, but I have more irrational wives, so there is no problem. In my mind, I prepared a script to seduce the grumpy teacher, but as always, an unexpected variant emerged. [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervert'' has been activated] It had been a long time since I saw that notification. How nostalgic. Totally absurdly, Mafuyu tripped over her own emotional insecurities, andpletely conveniently, she fell on me. Her slim but soft body knocked me to the ground as her firm breasts pressed into my face. She normally wears clothes suitable for a teacher so she doesn''t look revealing, but she was hot from drunkenness, so she took off her jacket, leaving only her white shirt. Inside her shirt, her bra hade undone, exposing her perky breasts. In some way that even I can''t exin, her right nipple ended up pressing against my mouth when my mouth was open, so my tongue touched her nipple on top of her shirt. Only the thin fabric prevented me from tasting her delicate skin. Everything had happened in an instant, so Hiratsuka and Kyoko didn''t know that Mayufu''s nipple was in my mouth, but they saw that my right hand was hugging the strict teacher''s waist while my right hand was holding her shapely buttocks. No matter how hard I tried to analyze this to make sense of it, it was all so absurd that it seemed like one of BB''s or Nyaruko''s skills. No doubt, [Lucky Pervert] is a stupid skill, but I''m notining. I very gently bit Mafuyu''s nipple. I did it very carefully so she wouldn''t get hurt, but it was enough for her to let out a strange moan. Mafuyu was still drunk, her eyes were ssy and her breathing began to shake. Under normal circumstances, she would have run away in a panic as she hit me or something, but this time, she subconsciously pressed her breasts into my face. Yes, it will be fun to go back to ss with this cute teacher. Chapter 350: Harem of teachers (?) Chapter 350: Harem of teachers (?) Plot armor is a nice thing when things aren''t too over the top. If Mafuyu had been half-naked on top of me, then it would not have been possible to have a civilized dinner with the beautiful teachers since I would have to leave here, but the intimate contact between me and the pink-haired teacher was not visible to other people, so I was able to stay in the restaurant. Mafuyu is extremely weak towards alcohol so her rationality is in tatters. That doesn''t mean I can take her to my bed right away, but she is very helpless, so I was able to stand up as I helped her up, then I sat down again and made her sit next to me while she clung to my arm so she wouldn''t trip again. Currently, Mafuyu looked like a helpless and weak woman who could easily be bullied by an idiot. Although she is a professional woman who usually puts emotional distance from other people, she currently feels vulnerable because of being drunk, so she grabbed the first object that could give her a sense of safety; my arm. I haven''t had many interactions with Mafuyu so there are no feelings between us, but she is already aware that I have a crush on her due to my directments during thest time we met. Under normal circumstances, it would have taken me a long time to get her close to me since our teacher-student rtionship makes her keep her distance from me, but the Arifureta incident made her very worried since some students died while I ended up in the hospital for over a month. Knowing about my feelings and her sincere concern made her want to get closer to me. Normally, she would realize that such feelings are just the professional concern of a responsible teacher, but right now she is very drunk, so she can''t distinguish her emotions. In short, this is the best time to win her heart. Today I won''t be able to sleep with her because impulsive lust will only cause her to go into an existential crisis due to feeling guilty, what I need is for her to love me with all her heart. Saying that, I acted as if nothing strange had happened and invited Hiratsuka and Kyoko to eat. "Don''t you look toofortable?" ¨C Hiratsuka sat in front of me and asked me with annoyance seeing the way I''m taking care of Mafuyu. As we sat down, I quickly arranged Mafuyu''s clothes and then helped her sit on my left side while Sayu is on my right side. Ortro is happily lying on my head which caused a cuteugh from the two teachers. Both teachers seemed to want to ask me a lot of questions, but Mafuyu was drifting off to sleep, so I put my forearm on the table for her to use as a pillow. The position of my arm is extremely awkward, which shows that I don''t mind getting a little cramp in exchange for Mafuyu beingfortable. This caused a full look on Kyoko''s face as she knows I''m a womanizer and is worried that I''ll sink my hungry wolf fangs into the helpless Mafuyu. On the other hand, Hiratsuka is jealous because she also wants a man to be this considerate and loving towards her. To all this, Sayu only had a happy expression as she continued to eat. She''s good at reading the vibe, so she chose to act like a goofy girl who only knows how to smile. If it wasn''t for her low self-esteem, she could be an excellent con artist. I smiled without showing fear at the menacing look of the teacher with long ck hair. ¨C "I am having dinner with four beautiful women, of course, I amfortable" "¡­. Tch, you damn brat" ¨C Hiratsuka clucked in annoyance, although she was a little happy that I called her beautiful. Kyoko sighed and looked at me with a frown. ¨C "Luis-kun, it is not good that you make that kind ofment to your teachers" My mouth trembled. ¨C "Please, stop adding honorifics to my name, it is too strange" Kyoko adjusted her sses. ¨C "Luis-kun is Luis-kun, or do you prefer that I call you Oosuki-kun?" Sayu covered her mouth to keep from showing her amused smile. This girl is amused to see the bitterness in my expression. Kyoko was about to make anotherment to tease me, but Hiratsuka motioned for her not to speak. Kyoko was confused by Hiratsuka''s serious expression, she doesn''t know everything that has happened in my life in thest few days, but Hiratsuka does know since she is a bit of a nosy woman with good contacts. Hiratsuka pushed aside her jealousy and looked at me with concern. - "How is your family?" I already informed Mr. Ichijo that my mother is in Paradise, so she was reported as a missing person. Actually, it would be nicer if she was dered dead... "My sister is fine, this week she will start going to face-to-face sses" - I spoke apathetically as if she was making an effort to hide my emotions. Kyoko realized that something was wrong, so she looked at Hiratsuka as if she wanted to know what was going on. She cares about me since she has the naive belief that deep down I am a decent person. Hiratsuka had an ufortable expression as she didn''t want to talk about my family as it could be a sensitive topic, so I sighed as my right hand used the chopsticks to stir the noodles as if I was trying to distract myself from depressing thoughts. "A few days ago my mother disappeared in the same way as my father did" ¨C I spoke apathetically and did not show the slightest sadness, but for the women present, it seemed that I was hiding my deep sadness. "..." ¨C There was silence as the women didn''t know what to say, even Sayu couldn''t hide the concern in her expression. Mafuyu was about to fall asleep, but her mind sobered upon hearing my words. Her body shuddered and she gripped my arm a little tighter, but she pretended to be asleep since she doesn''t know what to say. There was a deep silence for a minute. Each woman seemed to want to say something tofort me, but they didn''t know what to say since my expression of indifference made it difficult for them to say anything to help me. Showing sadness, pain or anger can make people feel sympathy, but indifference makes it difficult to givefort because it is difficult to know how much and what kind of pain the person suffering is feeling. If the silence is prolonged then the atmosphere will be awkward, so I smiled as if I had forgotten about the sadness, even though they think I''m just pretending so they won''t be affected by my problems. ¨C "Well, how have my favorite teachers been? Did I miss something interesting?" Kyoko and Hiratsuka were still very worried, but they decided to drop this topic for now and try to talk to meter to see how my emotional health is. On the other hand, Mafuyu keeps holding my arm tightly, she feels guilty for not being able to support me in this difficult time I''m going through. She is a very good teacher, but herck of experience in her life and excessive interest in the welfare of her students will cause her to have a breakdown one day. Maybe in the original plot, she will fall in love with the first man who gives her professional and emotional support, but hey, now that''s my role. Hiratsuka sighed and forced herself to smile bitterly to break the awkward atmosphere. ¨C "Boy, you have caused a big scandal at school¡­ There are several students who are asking not toe back to ss, but there is a group of students who joined to demand that the first group be expelled for defamation" I see. The students who are jealous of me want me to die, on the other hand, my lovely wives want to eliminate those idiots. During the orgy, I slept with most of my harem, but there are several women who are not emotionally ready to sleep with me yet, so they are my wives, but we haven''t had sex yet. Well, dessert is best enjoyed when savored slowly. Kyoko sighed and looked at me with a mixture of pride and concern. ¨C "The students in your group said they survived thanks to you, so a proposal came up to reward you for your brave actions during the ident" I don''t care about fame or infamy, but some of my wives hate it when I''m looked down on, so they seem to be working hard to improve my public image. Among the women within the school, the woman who fits that description the most is Marika Tachibana from the Nisekoi series. That girl can be quite obsessive, which is adorable. "I''ll guess" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Most of the teachers and studentsined" "Yes" ¨C Kyoko massaged her forehead and smiled bitterly at me. ¨C "It is amazing how you can make so many people hate you" "It''s an inherited talent" - I shrugged. "Is being an unbridled casanova also an inherited talent?" ¨C Hiratsuka looked at me with a slightly aggressive smile. "Tragically it is possible that yes" - I agreed with disgust. "I can see that" ¨C Hiratsuka now turned his attention to Sayu. Surprisingly, no one seems to care that there''s an adorable doggy sleeping on my head. Sayu noticed the look of the teacher with a pitiful love life. The homeless girl pretended not to notice the look and focused on looking at Ortro as if the puppy''s cuteness had captured all her attention. "That uniform is not from this city" ¨C Hiratsuka had a smile that indicated that she would hit me if I gave a wrong answer, but instead of speaking to me, she directed her question to Sayu. ¨C "Girl, how did you meet this little delinquent and why are you with him at this time of night instead of at home?" Sayu had already thought of an answer based on the conversation I had with the two teachers. She showed no nervousness and responded with an affectionate smile. ¨C "I met Luis-san a few months ago, and since then I have not been able to forget him and since my parents had to go on a trip, I asked Luis-san if I could stay with him for a couple of days until my parents return" Hiratsuka had been staring at Sayu to see if she was lying. Sayu is a talented con artist, but she stillcks the experience to fool observant people. Hiratsuka noticed that Sayu lied about the date we met, but it was true that she needed a ce to sleep. I have a rough idea of what''s about to happen, so I got Ortro off my head and let her sleep on myp. Putting these few clues together, Hiratsuka frowned, stood up, and walked over to me to tug on my ear. ¨C "Did you pick up a girl who ran away from her house?" She was able to keep from yelling angrily so as not to draw the attention of the other customers, but some people give us strange looks since the four women are beautiful and several men are already drunk. I didn''t feign pain, just smiled slightly. - "Well, yes" "¡­." ¨C Hiratsuka''s expression turned grim and she pulled my ear harder, although she was careful not to hurt me. She seems used to mistreating her students without leaving any evidence. ¨C "Do you have any idea of the trouble you can get into?" Sayu showed real concern, she was nervous that I might abandon her, or worse, call her family. "If we''re honest, it''s not the worst thing I''ve ever done" ¨C I kept smiling and didn''t stop her from pulling my ear. ¨C "And, well, homeless people should help each other" Hiratsuka was angrier seeing my indifference towards her anger. ¨C "Is that all you have to say?" "No" ¨C My smile became brighter. ¨C "Have you ever been told that you are beautiful when you get angry?" "¡­.." ¨C Hiratsuka got angrier thinking that I''m making fun of her. Hiratsuka wanted to hit me, but she has enough conscience to know that hitting a minor in a public area would be bad. "Hiratsuka-san, calm down, you''re making a bad scene" ¨C Kyoko sighed. "... Tch" ¨C Hiratsuka let go of my ear and sat down again, although her gaze continued to show annoyance. She''s a professional, responsible, and mature woman, but she also has a very childish side to her, which makes me want to tease her a bit. I sighed with exaggerated disappointment. ¨C "Sensei, if you were not so violent, surely you would already have a boyfriend" "...¡­" ¨C A vein was marked on Hiratsuka''s forehead. She clenched her fist and resisted the urge to punch me over the head. I smiled kindly and gently like an innocent boy. ¨C "Sensei, if you want you can hit me and I won''tin, but that won''t change your non-existent love life" "..................... .." ¨C Hiratsuka''s blood pressure rose and she only managed to maintain self-control as Kyoko ced her hand on the violent teacher''s shoulder. Ogata''s father finally came over to us to see what the teachers would eat. My teasing made Hiratsuka so upset that she wanted to drink, so she ordered more beer. Kyoko didn''t want to get drunk anymore, but Hiratsuka forced her to drink with her. I identally moved my left arm, which, quite conveniently, made Mafuyu jump up quickly as my hand almost touched her breasts. This made Mafuyu unable to pretend to be asleep anymore, so Hiratsuka made her drink a beer as well. Within minutes, the three beautiful teachers were extremely drunk and began to be rowdy. Their disheveled appearances and uninhibited attitudes made them seem like women who would be easy to take advantage of. While the teachers were getting louder, Sayu leaned close to my ear and spoke to me in the lowest voice she could manage. ¨C "Did you want this to happen?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about" ¨C I ate noodles while appreciating the way Hiratsuka cursed all the men in the world. Well, I think the same as her, men and humanity in general are trash, only my wives deserve respect. Sayu stared at me for a few seconds and then smiled. ¨C "Hooo, you are a viin~ Will you do something with them?" If I really take advantage of the three drunken women, Sayu won''tin out loud, but she''ll see me as trash that can''t be trusted, so she''ll choose to take the money and leave, never to associate with me again. "No, only losers abuse drunk or drugged women" ¨C I shrugged and showed an amused smile at Kyoko''s annoyed face at Hiratsuka''s endlessints. ¨C "As a man, I like to seduce women to make them sincerely fall in love with me" That is true, possessiveness born of obsessive love is more pleasant than possessiveness born of mere lust. At least for me, love is more pleasant than pleasure. It is true that there are women who joined my harem through ckmail and threats, but they are not ssified as my wives, but as ves or maids. Sure, if they develop sincere emotions towards me they can be my wives, but it''s something I don''t need to exin to Sayu right now. Sayu looked at me wryly. She doesn''t know if she should ssify me as a loving jerk or a deranged romantic. My conversation with Sayu was through soft whispers, so from other people''s perspectives, we seemed like a loving couple sharing intimate words. The teachers noticed this and frowned at me. Kyoko is upset about my promiscuity, Hiratsuka is upset that I do have a love life, and Mafuyu is upset without knowing why she feels strangely jealous. Actually, Mafuyu has started to see me as a man instead of just a student. This is not only because of my obvious disys of affection, but because I am the only person who has thanked her for her efforts as a teacher, which has made an impact on her heart even if she is not aware of it yet. Out of anger, the group of beautiful teachers did not directlyin to me, they just looked at me with resentment while talking to each other. "Young people these days are too irresponsible, especially men, they are monkeys who don''t think" ¨C Hiratsuka sneered, although her voice trembled a bit since she was very drunk. "..." ¨C Mafuyu is not good at socializing, she just nodded and drank a second drink of beer. That was enough for her head to wobble as if she was about to faint. I also want a beer, but no, I''m on vacation. "Hey Listen! You cowardly bitch!" ¨C Navi only appears in my mind to yell stupid things and then disappears¡­ At this rate, all three teachers will fall asleep, which will be an opportunity to show them that they can trust me. Instead of taking them to my house, I can call a taxi to take them home or I can leave them in a hotel where the three of them can rest while I go home to Sayu. Well, those were the options I nned, but the plot armor had other ns. Hiratsuka is a beautiful woman with a rude and mature charm. Her drunkenness makes her seem like a woman who is fun to talk to despite her short temper and rude attitude. Kyoko is a conservative woman who represents the ideal Japanese wife. Personally, she doesn''t quite fit into my fetishes, but she is very attractive to Japanese men, especially drunk ones. Last and most striking, Mafuyu has deeply flushed cheeks, tired eyes, and a little heavy breathing. She overflows with great erotic charm which made many men stare at her, especially since she has a slim body, but her legs and buttocks are perfectly defined due to her time as a professional figure skater. All three women are very attractive, but now they look quite defenseless, which fuels the fetishes of men with a taste for more control and power over women. In that sense, Japan is a first-world country, but with serious social problems. Cases of sexual harassment aremonce, but most victims do not fileints out of concern for being judged by society. In short, all societies are shit. What happened waspletely predictable. Three idiots stood up and came over to try to flirt with the three beautiful women, or rather, to take advantage of them. Due to economic and work pressure, many men are not willing to formalize romantic rtionships as having a family is too expensive, but many men do not like being with prostitutes, so they look for vulnerable women to vent their frustrations. Well, I used to do the same thing so I''m not mad I''ll just have someone take care of the suicide of these assholes. The advantage of havingbor ves is that I can enjoy my vacation while they work. It makes no sense to listen to the stupidities of brainless drunkards. The only relevant thing is that one of them was too insistent on getting close to Mafuyu even though I kindly asked him to leave us alone, and I''m not being sarcastic, I''m really being a reasonable person. I stood up in front of Mafuyu. My stance is not hostile towards the man, but rather protective towards Mafuyu. This is important as I am showing that I am not a psychopath who only knows violence to fix problems, but that I am a reasonable person who is not afraid of fights in order to protect someone I value. The idiot got angry seeing my attitude. Although he is a grown man, his rationality is affected by drinking, so he reacted like a child throwing a tantrum would. The idiot had a beer mug in his hand. Totally stupid and childish, the idiot spilled the beer in my face. For a moment there was silence in the ce. Ogata''s father was about to explode in anger to hit the idiot who was causing trouble in his shop, plus I''m a ssmate of his daughter, so this may affect his daughter indirectly. Instead of getting angry, I sighed in annoyance as if I was facing an idiot child and not an adult. I grabbed a napkin from the table and wiped my face, then looked at the idiot without showing anger, just tired. ¨C "Fine, you''ve got it off your chest, now please don''t bother my teachers" "Hey Listen! SIMP bitch! An alpha wouldn''t let a beta bitch put him down like that! Now you kill that asshole while you impregnate his wife and daughter!" The idiot has a wedding ring so Navi''s stupidity makes sense. Meh, whatever, I''ll only do it if the mother and daughter are beautiful. Bully idiots get angry when someone insults them, but they get even angrier when they are treated with indifference as they are losers whock family and social eptance. My calm demeanor made him mad because now everyone looks at him like a jerk since he''s wanting to fight a teenager even though he was an adult. The jerk''s coworkers quickly grabbed the jerk''s arms to get him away from my table. It will be bad if the jerk does something more stupid. The idiot recovered a bit of lucidity, so he didn''t resist and allowed his friends to take him away from us. The three teachers all looked at the jerk angrily and were worried about me. This scene caused them some thoughts about my attitude, but it was not enough. I''m on vacation so I don''t want to use too many supernatural skills, but using my martial arts isn''t a problem. Tibetan monks have singing techniques that allow them to transmit their voices over long distances. Something simr is one of the techniques used by Hayato Furinji in Kenichi''s world. I concentrated my voice in such a way that only the jerk could hear me. ¨C "You are such a coward that you disgust your family and your wife is unfaithful to you, you are a pathetic castrated eunuch" The idiot thought I said that out loud which made him enraged to the point of losing all rationality. I don''t know if his wife is unfaithful or his family situation, but this kind of jerkcks family stability, so maybe I''m right. I turned around to look at the teachers and gave a wry smile. My stance rendered my back helpless just in time for the jerk to turn around and grab his heavy beer mug. Even if the jar was empty, it was made of thick ss so it could be used as a blunt weapon. The angle I''m at is just right for the ss mug to break against my head without the ss shards hurting the women. I am quite considerate. I opened my mouth to speak to the women, but at that moment, the jerk rushed over to hit my head. Everyone in the restaurant screamed in horror as the thick ss beer mug mmed into my head. The idiot really wanted to kill me since the anger mixed with alcohol prevented him from measuring the consequences of his actions. That''s why it''s bad to take in excess. The jar shattered causing ss to spill onto the floor as my blood spilled out. To a normal human, that blow could kill him or cause a stroke that could lead to aa. I insist, it is not good to drink in excess if you are stupid. I turned around without showing anger. My face was expressionless as blood flowed from the top of my head causing lines of blood to form across my face. The jerk froze when he noticed what he did, but he didn''t have time to regret it as my hand grabbed his face and I forcefully threw him out of the restaurant. My actions didn''t seem excessive and were still in the self-defense standard, but in the two seconds that I held his face in my hands, I used my fingers to apply acupuncture to his head to cause degenerative neural damage. The jerk will develop schizophrenia and degenerative Alzheimer''s. He will start going insane in two days, lose all his sanity in a week, and kill himself in ten days. The autopsy will say that he developed degenerative neuronal disorders due to excessive alcohol and stress. I will not kill him because I am on vacation, suicide is not murder. I didn''t have time to say anything as four women rushed to help me. "Call an ambnce!" ¨C Hiratsuka yelled in panic as she and the other three women forced me to sit down. Mafuyu took off her jacket and used it as a rag to press it on my head. She seems to know first aid, though she has no knowledge of advanced medicine so she doesn''t know that using too much force can worsen brain damage. Well, I''m not hurt so it doesn''t matter. I sighed. - "I''m fine¡­" "We can take him to the hospital in my car!" ¨C An unknown woman yelled as she held my arm as if she was afraid I was going to faint. Who is she? No idea, but she has nice breasts. On the other hand, Sayu stoodpletely still while her face was totally pale. Seems like seeing the blood pouring out of my head caused the worst trauma of hers to wake up, so she''s on the verge of a panic attack. I can use [Reader''s Perspective] to get the full context of her trauma, but that wouldn''t be fun. I prefer to get to know her slowly. On the other hand, I know how unpleasant it is to have a panic attack, so I''ll give her somefort. I sighed and smiled at Sayu. ¨C "I am fine, I have received worse injuries¡­ in fact, I do not need to go to the hospital, I can do the stitches on my own" "Don''t be so careless with your health!" ¨C Mafuyu is normally professional, serious, and even expressionless, but this time she is extremely anxious and a little angry. ¨C "You are going to the hospital and I will stay with you until the doctor says you are okay!" I smiled wryly. ¨C "I can hear you, you don''t need to shout" Mafuyu continued to be angry, but she was more focused on preventing my bleeding from getting worse. The unknown woman left the restaurant and quickly returned with her car. The four adult women forced me into the car, but before I got in I took Sayu''s hand and made her sit next to me. Sayu was very scared and her body trembled. To the other women it seemed that the girl was afraid of blood, but the reality is that she seems to be trapped in a traumatic memory. I gently held Sayu''s hand and managed to make her calm down. We quickly headed to the hospital, so I mentally contacted Monika. ¨C "Tell Tsubaki I''ll be backte, I left food in the fridge in case you want something" "Okay~" ¨C Monika replied happily. ¨C "Should I do something with the piece of trash that dared to hurt my adorable and innocent husband?" This girl controls the security cameras of the entire city, including cell phones, so it''s normal for her to know about this even if she''s not by my side at all times. The great power of the inte. "Oh, I think it won''t be necessary" ¨C Monika spoke happily. I smiled internally when Ortro appeared in my mind. When the drama started, she disappeared and no one noticed. Now she was sleeping happily inside my mind as she chewed on a human soul that screamed in suffering. "Monika, make sure this doesn''t have negative consequences for the Ogata family" ¨C I wanted to smile when I saw how anxious the women were while they took me to the hospital. "Don''t worry dear, I''ve already taken care of it~" ¨C Monika spoke affectionately. She is a wonderful wife. So, I was forced to see the doctor to see if something had happened to me. The hospital staff recognized me as Seiji''s right-hand man, so they rushed to provide me with top-quality service. The five women were too worried to think about how strange the doctors'' favoritism was, but when things calm down, they may ask me a lot of questions. I stayed away from the women when the doctor took me for an MRI, but I actually talked calmly with the doctor. The staff of this hospital are normal people with no affiliation to the supernatural world, but the hospital director has connections with some health deities, so he knows the true identity of the Hero of Harmony. The hospital director chatted with me for a while, then filled out a report to pretend I received treatment so I can be discharged tonight. To make the lie a bit more realistic, I spent four hours chatting with the doctor while the women waited for me. They had been very worried, but they rxed upon hearing that I am fine and it was only a superficial blow, although they insisted on staying until I am discharged. Now that I think about it, I understand that the teachers and Sayu are so worried about me, but it doesn''t make sense that the big-breasted woman is so worried about me. Well, she seems like a nice and nosy woman, so she''s worried about seeing a hurt teenager and not helping. Apparently, the good personplex is normal among the heroines within Gaia. I''ll talk about this with Shikiter. I have a rough idea of why the woman seems attracted to me, but to clear my doubts I used [Character Token] on the woman. [Name: Airi Gotou Origin: After Being Rejected, I Shaved and Took in a High School Runaway Categories: Woman. Waifu. Secondary heroine. Virgin. Cow breasts. Clerk. Onee-san (?). Maniptive. Indecisive. Gentle. Material for doujin. Eh, I don''t know, only her breasts matter] ...¡­.. Shitty author, stop giving personalities to my damn skills¡­ Anyway. So that woman belongs to the same story as Sayu¡­ Well, two for one, it was a productive night. Anyway. It''s nice to find a big-breasted woman who suits my superficial tastes, but now I have a problem. "You will stay here to rest" ¨C Hiratsuka looked at me seriously without giving me space to refuse. ¨C "I will pay the expenses of your stay here, but you will stay here tonight, it will be terrible if you have any problems while you sleep" Although I can''t sleep if it''s not in Auriel''s arms... I sighed. ¨C "Thank you for your concern, but if you continue to be so stubborn, I will have to marry you, sensei" "..." ¨C Hiratsuka kept looking at me seriously. ¨C "Stop ying, now just rest" I am currently sitting in a hospital bed. This is a VIP room for patients with a lot of money, so there are severalfortable seats where women can rest. Sayu is sitting next to me and she fell asleep as she puts her head next to my legs, but she refuses to let go of my hand. It seems that remembering her trauma affected her too much and now just holding my hand can help her not to have nightmares. The woman named Airi Gotou left because she has to go to work tomorrow, but she forced me to give her my number and she will call me tomorrow to hear how my health is. An overly nosy woman, perhaps she has an existential void and has a constant need to help others to prove that her life has meaning, although she is also being affected by the plot armor, so it is a matter of time before I have her big breasts between my hands. Kyoko and Mafuyu went home to change their clothes since they n to return to the hospital to stay with me. The two of them and Hiratsuka are going to spend the night here and tomorrow they will apany me to school. Hiratsuka stayed with me while the other two teachers went to get clean clothes. She insisted that it is not good to leave me alone, especially since I no longer have guardians to take care of me. My father disappeared over a month ago and my mother disappeared a few days ago. In public eyes, I''m an abandoned child, but well, I would like an orphan. Despite Hiratsuka''s violent attitude, I can''t deny that she is a wonderful woman and the man who marries her will be very lucky. Yes, I will be lucky. I sighed. ¨C "Sensei, can I borrow her cell phone?" Hiratsuka raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¨C "Are you going to call one of your girlfriends?" I shook my head. ¨C "I will tell my sister that I will not return tonight" "..." ¨C Hiratsuka''s expression becameplicated. Now that my parents are missing, it wouldn''t be strange if I decide to quit school to work since I have to take care of my younger sister. Hiratsuka sighed and lent me her cell phone. I called Umaru and told her that I wouldn''te home today, but she still had to go to bed early since she has to go to ss tomorrow or I''ll punish her for a month without inte. Besides, if she missed school, Ina would be grounded too. Before closing the call, thest thing I heard was the despairing cry of a system user and a Great Old One. Hiratsuka''s expression improved after hearing my conversation with Umaru. Now the teacher saw me with more kindness when noticing the way I take care of my problematic sister. "Sensei, are you really going to stay the whole night?" ¨C I sighed as I returned the cell phone to her. Hiratsuka put away her cell phone and gave me a menacing smile. - "Do you have any problem? Am I interrupting your fun with that girl?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "You sound like a gangster¡­ And no, I''m just worried that you can''t sleepfortably, you need to rest so you can maintain your good appearance" "¡­" ¨C Hiratsuka rolled her eyes. ¨C "Stop talking like a yboy or I will hit you when you recover" "Oh, wonderful, at this rate I''ll be going in and out of the hospital" - I smiled bitterly. "Then stop causing trouble" ¨C Hiratsuka frowned, but then she sighed and looked at me softly. ¨C "By the way, it was not necessary for you to defend us, you are a student and we are your teachers, we are the ones who should help you" I raised an eyebrow as if I had expected such a kind response, then shook my head. ¨C "That is impossible, my lovely teachers were in trouble so as a man it is my duty to help them" Hiratsuka smirked. ¨C "Child, do not try to act like an adult" "I''m already an adult" - I smiled smugly. ¨C "In various ways" Hiratsuka sighed heavily as if she was both too worried and upset. ¨C "I know the leader of the Ichijo family, so I know a little about the type of life you have¡­ I know you have your personal situations, but please, try to have a more normal life, I know you are an intelligent boy with a lot of potential, it would be terrible if you wasted your talent on a life of crime" She knows Mr. Ichijo a bit, but they aren''t exactly friends, it''s just that the Hiratsuka family had a good rtionship with Mr. Ichijo''s wife. Hiratsuka doesn''t know about the supernatural world, she doesn''t know I''m Seiji either, she just thinks I''m an illegal immigrant who was recruited by the yakuza and now I''m a disposable pawn. Although Hiratsuka wanted to deepen this conversation, she was very tired and drunk, so she started to yawn. I smiled softly showing sincere appreciation. ¨C "Go to sleep, then we will talk about this, you need to rest so you do not lose your beauty" "¡­." ¨C Hiratsuka yawned deeply and settled on the sofa bed. ¨C "Brat, stop acting like a yboy or I will believe your nonsense¡­" Before she fell asleep, I spoke softly as if I were talking to myself, but I used enough volume for her to hear me. ¨C "It is not nonsense, you really are beautiful¡­" Hiratsuka fell asleep as my words echoed through her mind. She had a strange smile while she slept. Fine, now I just have to do something simr with Mafuyu and Kyoko when they get back. Come to think of it, Kyoko had called her boyfriend''s phone to tell him that she would go to his house to pick up clothes and then go to the hospital, but her boyfriend told her that she should stay home and not go out sote, which caused for the two of them to argue while she left the hospital. Well. The dysfunctional rtionship of a beautiful woman is my natural habitat. By tomorrow I will be able to make the three beautiful teachers stop seeing me as a student and start seeing me as a man. On the other hand¡­ I looked at Sayu who seemed to be having a nightmare. Apparently, it''s something to do with her best friend, although it seems that girl died ormitted suicide. I smiled and stroked Sayu''s hair until she could calm down. This girl is cute when she sleeps peacefully. I internally sighed with satisfaction. The holidays are nice. --- --- --- Author''s Note: My health is as unstable as the dor. In thest few days, sometimes I''m very well and other days I can''t get out of bed. If depression doesn''t kill me, stress will... Anyway, my existential problems are the same as always, but here I will continue. A warm hug <3 Chapter 351: (1): Milfsekai 3 Chapter 351: (1): Milfsekai 3 (Mamako Oosuki''s perspective) (Do You Love Your Mom and Her Two-Hit Multi-Target Attacks?) I can''t think straight... I don''t know what I''m doing¡­ I don''t know what I should do¡­. "Stop being distracted!" ¨C My friend Cha Heera grabbed me by the head and forced me to duck to avoid a giant sword that was pointed at my head. ¨C "Stop thinking about nonsense shit and fight you damn idiot!" (Author''s Note: Cha Heera of Regressor Instruction Manual) My friend''s vocabry reminds me of him.... I shook my head. I''m not good at thinking aboutplicated things, for now, I''m just going to fight. I nodded and forced a smile to no longer think about things that bothered me. ¨C "I found the alchemist''s trail, I need two minutes to concentrate and make a direct hit" "Okay, I''ll buy time" ¨C Cha Heera smiled and lightly hit me on the head, then yelled to give instructions. ¨C "The fool needs two minutes!" Our allies agreed. I''m used to that nickname. Cha Heera''s body was covered in a red aura that reeked of blood. Any trace of rationality in her gaze was reced by violence and bloodlust. She was no longer a violent and rudedy, but a killing machine. Our team began to use their best skills to deal with the army of stone giants that were blocking our way. It didn''t matter if we destroyed a hundred, a thousand, or a hundred thousand enemies, they kept showing up and overwhelming our soldiers. Enemies don''t feel pain, they can regenerate if their magic cores aren''t destroyed, they can use military tactics, they don''t get tired, and they can learn ourbat techniques. As expected from the boss of the 30th floor. "Unnie" ¨C My adorable adoptive daughter Jung Hayan approached me with a worried expression. ¨C "Should we retire and try again another day?" (Author''s Note: Jung Hayan of Regressor Instruction Manual) That''s one option, but that will cause millions of people to die, although it''s true that I don''t feel well enough to fight... If it wasn''t for the time limit of my quest to improve my ss, then I would have liked to take a break to collect my thoughts. I smiled softly at how adorable my girl is. It''s been seven years since we came to this ce, but she still looks exactly the same as when we first met ¨C "I''m fine, let''s eat something delicious when we''re done with this" Hayan nodded and began to prepare powerful magic. ¨C "I will protect unnie" Hayan is the most talented mage in our guild alliance, but instead of joining the attack against the enemy army, she concentrated on protecting me while I focused on channeling my special skills. This is not the time to think about things I can''t understand. I need to eliminate the enemy in front of me to go home and get answers¡­ I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Enemies are puppets with basic intelligence, but they are not capable of tactics without the help of a puppeteer. This is an endless fight as the puppeteer can endlessly spawn enemies, the only limitation seems to be that the enemy can''t control more than a million puppets at a time. ording to the tactic designed by my children, I just need to find the enemy and kill him while our allies distract the enemy. Each puppet emits a light trail of energy. It''s so subtle that other people can''t see it, but my eyes seem to be special. I can''t see magic power, but something called ''Energy of Destiny''. I don''t fully understand what this energy is, but it seems to be whatposes and guides all things. I focused on my eyes and looked into the distance. [You activated the skill ''Eyes of Destiny'' (Legendary): Your eyes can see the path of Destiny of all things. The more energy you put into your eyes, the clearer the path of Destiny will be] Each stone puppet has a blue thread that stretches out like a spider''s web. Now I need to follow the path of all the threads to find the target¡­ Ugh, my head hurts. I have always hated riddles and puzzles. No, I can''t be weak, I need to find answers. I need to go home¡­I must go with him... I concentrated more and found the point where all the threads connected. The boss rooms vary in size. In this case, this boss room is as big as Tokyo and as tall as a skyscraper, so it was hard to find the enemy, but I was able to do it, even though my head hurts now... I want some honey tea. I didn''t directly attack the enemy or he might escape. I''ve already had a lot of bad experiences with being too hasty, so instead of attacking head-on, I learned to use my full strength in a sneak attack. I stopped concentrating mana on my skill and used my sleeve to wipe away the blooding out of my eyes. I don''t like this skill. I transferred all my magical power to my swords, drank various elixirs that temporarily boost my stats, and spoke to my lovely girl. ¨C "Hayan, mom needs support magic" My lovely girl nodded and channeled various spells to improve my strength, stamina, magic power, attack damage, and a boon for my attacks to deal fire damage. My little Hayan has grown so much¡­ It will be nice when she bes friends with my little Umaru. I unconsciously smiled and activated my best skills for a direct attack. [You activated the skill ''Will of Destiny'' (Legendary): Destiny will support you in your actions so that you can achieve what you want. Your energy will be consumed rapidly every second] [You activated the skill ''Path of Destiny'' (Legendary): You can follow the path that ensures you a 99.9% chance of achieving what you want. Your energy will be consumed rapidly every second] [You activated the skill ''Embodiment of Destiny'' (Legendary): All your actions modify the flow of Destiny so that you get what you want. Your energy will be consumed rapidly every second] [You activated the skill ''Rampant Genocide'' (Heroic): Your attacks nullify healing abilities of Heroic level and below. Your attacks generate a state of fear that decreases stats by 40%. Your attacks have a 0.1% chance to cause instant death] [You activated the skill ''Demon yer'' (Heroic): Your attacks will do 300% additional damage against demons and beings that use demonic arts] [You activated the skill ''Sneaky Assassination'' (Heroic): When you attack the back of an enemy, you will deal 200% additional damage to them that ignores Heroic level and lower defensive skills and artifacts. The damage increases to 500% if the enemy is attacked by surprise] [You activated the skill ''Ambush'' (Heroic): You can perform a space jump to appear on the back of your prey as long as you can see it] In less than a second, my magical energy reserve was nearly depleted, but it was enough. The space around me suddenly changed and I appeared inside a hole in the wall. The ce is dark, but the enhancements I got from bathing in the Dragon King''s blood allowed me to see in the dark. The puppeteer was a thin man wearing an elegant gray robe. I didn''t have time to appreciate the quality of his wardrobe. With the help of the blue threads, I was able to see the location of the enemy''s magic core. Instead of the heart, the puppeteer had the core of it in his stomach. I quickly attacked his back while my sword aimed at his core. [A sessful sneak attack has been carried out. Damage is increased to 500%. An instant kill has been achieved] Although my sword managed to destroy the core, I had a bad feeling since the threads of Destiny were still connected to the enemy''s body¡­ Oh, I think I get it. He is another one of those enemies that does not die unless his entire body is destroyed. I hate these kind of monsters. The puppeteer''s arms twisted strangely. Although I am behind him, his arms stretched out and his hands managed to attack me. I no longer have the energy to use my defensive skills and the enemy''s hands were so sharp that they managed to pierce through my defensive artifacts. The right hand stabbed into my heart and the left hand ripped out my intestines. This hurts a lot, but there are much more painful things. Thinking of him hurts more than any wound... I had already prepared myself for this, so I gathered what little energy I had left, then concentrated that magical power on the jewel that was hidden next to my liver. Little Lee Kiyoung will be angry when he finds out that I stole the Dragon King''s core to use as a bomb. The jewel began to emit an intense heat that destroyed my bones and flesh. The feeling of my body being burned was a pain that I can''t describe in words, but the smell of my cooking meat made me hungry. Today I want a steak... The intense magical power consumed my body and I lost the ability to see, hear, smell, taste, and feel. I was left alone with my thoughts. [You have died. Love of Destiny skill has given you another chance] [Congrattions. You defeated the boss of the 30th floor, The Demonic Alchemist] [ess to Floor 31 has been unlocked] [Aplished the quest to improve your ss: Defeat the boss of the 30th floor before the boss can invade the lower floors Remaining time: 2 days You can choose one of the following options: - Sword Saint (Heroic Rank) - Queen of Assassins (Heroic Rank) - Hero (Legendary Rank)] I managed toplete the quest, but I''m not happy. The endless darkness and silence of death is the only thing that covers me. That makes me feel lonely and sad. No matter how many times I''ve died, this is something I can''t get used to¡­ I need a chocte cake. In no time, I was able to hear, smell, and feel again. I didn''t open my eyes or stand up as I need a moment to fully regain my consciousness. Reviving makes me feel very dizzy... "Unnie!" ¨C I heard little Hayan''s voice and felt that something warm and soft enveloped me. I think Hayan covered me with her cloak and now she''s hugging me while crying. "Tch, damn it, you should have told me you were going to use a suicide bomb" ¨C I heard Cha Heera''s voice full of anger. I sighed and massaged my forehead. ¨C "Scold meter, right now my head hurts" "I''ll scold you when I fucking feel like it!" ¨C I felt Cha Heera hit my forehead. ¨C "You did the same with the Sovereign of the Dead and the Dragon King, it doesn''t matter if you can revive, stop doing these stupid things" "That hurts" - I opened my eyes and pouted in anger. ¨C "I told you my head hurts" Cha Heera rolled her eyes. ¨C "Stopining or I will hit you until you vomit" ... It''s hard to have such a violent best friend. I sighed and was about to stand up, but I could see why Hayan had rushed to cover me with her cloak. "Little Jihye is going to scold me for destroying my clothes" ¨C I sighed when I noticed that I''m naked. Again I destroyed my artifacts... (Author''s Note: Lee Jihye of Regressor Instruction Manual) Cha Heera looked at me mockingly. ¨C "Are you a perverted exhibitionist? Why do you always destroy your equipment?" "I''m not an exhibitionist, it''s not my fault that my items are so weak" ¨C I pouted and quickly opened my inventory to put on clothes before the rest of our guildes. "Weak? Damn, some of your artifacts are better than mine" ¨C Cha Heera started tough. ¨C "By the way, you did not deny that you are a pervert and I really do not care about your fetishes, but stop masturbating every night, it is annoying having to listen to you when we have to sleep in the same tent" I looked down in shame. Normally I can maintain my self-control, but recently I feel an insatiable itch running through my body. My nocturnal fantasies have be uncontroble, especially since I read that letter.... Cha Heera sighed in annoyance. ¨C "Seriously, you need a man¡­" "Don''t say it" ¨C I frowned angrily. Cha Heera smiled wryly. ¨C "Yes, I know you have someone, don''t look at me like that" "Hmph" - I snorted with annoyance. "You''re a fastidious child¡­" ¨C Cha Heera sighed. My little Hayan helped me to my feet, and Cha Heera handed me my swords. I am happy that my beloved weapons were not destroyed in the explosion, they are a gift he gave me so I don''t want to lose them. Now that I look around me, I am in a deep crater while a dark barrier covers us. My little Hayan must have put up the barrier to prevent a curious man from seeing me naked. My girl is adorable. We came out of the crater and I saw the members of the guild alliance. The people in better condition were helping the wounded and moving the corpses of ourrades who fell inbat. Again we will have to make a funeral for ourpanions. Funerals always make me ufortable... I think I was unconscious for two hours since the cleaning agents started to arrive. Each guild sent a cleanup squad to collect the materials left behind by the monsters. After collecting the resources, it will be time to divide the resources based on the contribution of each guild. Sometimes there are yers who try to steal materials as they feel that the guild system is unfair to lone yers, which is true, but managing resources is the right we earn by facing the greatest dangers of this tower. "You dealt the final blow, so our guild will have the greatest benefits" ¨C Cha Heera patted me on the shoulder proudly. When we first met, she was the leader of her own guild and technically we were rivals, but the disasters and dangers we saw afterpleting floor 6 forced us to unite our guilds in order to survive. In our guild, Cha Heera is one of the five leaders and is in charge of the elite troops focused on taking on the floor bosses. I sighed. ¨C "Although I couldn''t help much¡­" My skills have grown and I am now in the Top 10 Strongest yers, but my specialty is assassination and notrge-scalebat. I have good swordsmanship and some of my skills are useful for dealing withrge groups of enemies, but my true strength is when I have to kill individual enemies. So far, there are only five yers who can take me on in one-on-onebat, but when ites to sneak assassination, I''m the best. "This is life" - Cha Heera shrugged. - "Some die and some live, stop worrying about insignificant things or you will die and be naked again " "¡­." ¨C I scratched my cheek. ¨C "You are right, there is no point in worrying" We kept silent as we waited for the leaders of the other guilds. Before our meeting, they are organizing their soldiers, so they are busy. Cha Heera, Hayan, and I have high ranks in our guild, but we hate things like paperwork and administration, so we leave that to more capable and patient people. "Hey" ¨C Cha Heera put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "Lately you have been acting strange, tell me what is wrong with you or I will hit you until you speak up" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "This is not how you should help a friend" Cha Heera raised her fist so I raised my hands in surrender. ¨C "I am very worried, a few days ago I found a letter with information that makes me feel very ufortable¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what to think¡­" Hayan grabbed my hand and looked at me with concern, which made me smile. ¨C "I''m fine, I''m just a little distracted" "Is it about your boyfriend Seiji?" ¨C Cha Heera looked at me mockingly. "You''re only supposed to think about fighting, when did you get smart?" - I looked at my friend in surprise. "¡­" ¨C Cha Heera hit my head which hurt. ¨C "Tch, your boyfriend is the only thing you think about" I looked down. Normally those words would make me happy, but now I feel very strange and I''m a little scared. "What did the letter say?" ¨C Cha Heera looked at me threateningly to tell her the truth. She doesn''t know what it''s like to respect privacy. "..." - I looked down without wanting to speak. I usually like to talk about all my thoughts and problems with her, but this time I don''t want to talk about what''s bothering me. "Hoo, I see" ¨C Cha Heera had a dangerous look, then began to crack her fists. ¨C "Then I will have to make you talk" Hayan was worried. She always gets mad when someone insults or attacks me, but she knows that my friendship with Cha Heera is full of these kinds of situations. In fact, she''s broken more bones in me than any monster we''ve ever faced. To my good luck, Cha Heera couldn''t hit me as the leaders of the other guilds closed in on us. "That was a good hit" Uh, no matter how many times I read the records of the other guilds, I can''t remember most of the names, especially the men... Well, I''ll call them leader 1, leader 2, and leader 3. I smiled. ¨C "Thank you, you also did a great job" "Madam, you are too kind, without you, we would have had many casualties" - Oh, I haven''t seen this adorable girl for a long time! She is a girl I met four years ago when we reached the 20th floor. On that floor, the real danger began as an endless army of monster insects flooded the lower floors. At that time millions of people died in a matter of days. We managed to survive with many difficulties, but it seemed that all hope was useless. Although the situation was desperate, a special event urred that helped us survive. Portals to other worlds filled with new resources, civilizations, people, and skills were opened in various regions. The bugs couldn''t get through the portals, so we managed to escape to other worlds to survive. The first contact with other worlds was dangerous as some people treated us as invaders, which caused a lot of conflicts. We managed to make some allies, but most of the inhabitants of other worlds treated us as enemies, plus each world already had its own problems. After two months, we received the warning that the insects could go through the portals, so the inhabitants of other worlds had to cooperate with us even if they didn''t want to. After six months of endless fighting, we managed to advance to the 25th floor where the Parasite Queen, a demon that controlled carnivorous insects, was located. That battle was a desperate time, but we managed to survive with the cooperation of all the worlds. Now, the strongest worlds joined us in the quest toplete the tower as those worlds will still be attached to this ce if the tower is notpleted, or so we heard. When we defeated the Parasite Queen, an angel simr to the one we met in the tutorial appeared. She answered a few questions for us, but it was very little information, although she told us that we could ask new questions after we clear the 30th Floor. The reason why we are gathered is to select the people who will open the door to the 31st floor. The angel told us that after beating the boss, we must choose ten people to open the door. Those people will be taken to a special ce where they can ask any question. Each person is allowed to ask three questions, so we must choose carefully, as it may help to face future dangers, but there is something I still can''t stop thinking about and want answers.... "Something wrong?" ¨C The adorable girl asked me with concern while the alliance leaders discussed who will open the door. The girl is called Altair Justina Cayenne. She is the princess from another world and we became friends since I helped her when we got to her world. Sometimes we share letters, but we haven''t had time to get together and drink tea with cookies. (Author''s Note: Altair Justina Cayenne from Reincarnation of the Suicidal Battle God) (Author''s Note: I''ll call her Justina since putting Altair will make me think of Assassin''s Creed...) "I''m just tired" - I smiled. ¨C "By the way, did you get my present?" "Oh, yes" ¨C The young Justina showed a beautiful smile. ¨C "I really find it hard to think that cookies could be so delicious, they even helped me increase my magical power, although now any food tastes tasteless to me¡­" "Then I have good news for you" ¨C I opened my inventory and took out an aluminum box. ¨C "Here you go, here are enough snacks for you to enjoy for a few months" Justina''s eyes lit up when she received the box of cookies. I can understand her desire to eat this delicious food, I couldn''t live if he would stop cooking for me. ¡­Uh, I feel worried again¡­ I couldn''t help but sigh. "Madam, if you have a problem I hope I can help" - Justina spoke to me kindly, which made me smile because of her tenderness. "I''m fine¡­ although¡­" ¨C I thought of something, but I don''t want to cause trouble for others. "Is there anything you need?" - Justina looked at me seriously. ¨C "Madam, you have done a lot to help me, if there is anything I can help with please say so and I will do everything in my power to help" I scratched my cheek awkwardly and told her I''m thinking about it. ¨C "I want to use three of the questions to answer a personal question" Justina''s eyes widened in surprise, then she showed concern. ¨C "This is unexpected, normally you do not ask for anything and you always give up your wealth¡­ Well, it will beplicated, but I will talk to the others" "W-Wait" ¨C I wanted to stop her since I don''t want to cause trouble after the battle we just had, but she was already talking to the leaders. I sighed and looked at Hayan who had been silent by my side. I hugged my girl and sighed. ¨C "My obedient Hayan is adorable and she does not cause problems" "Unnie, I will always support you" ¨C Hayan had a bright smile. Hayan''s smile makes me happy, but every day I miss my daughter Umaru more¡­ I hope she''s okay. After a few minutes, Justina and Cha Heera approached me. "If you wanted something, you just had to say it" ¨C Cha Heera snorted with annoyance. ¨C "You made the greatest contribution, so it is okay if you are more selfish" "It''s true" - Justina agreed. ¨C "Madam, you are always in the lead when we face the strongest bosses, so it is okay if you ask for special treatment sometimes" I scratched my cheek awkwardly, though I smiled very happily. It makes me happy to have such good friends. Some other guild leaders didn''t seem happy with my request, but the majority of the votes allowed me to be a bit selfish. I don''t know why he always says that democracy doesn''t exist, voting is important. We opened the door to the 31st Floor and a golden light covered us. This was the same as when we beat the Parasite Queen, so we weren''t worried. We appeared in some kind of white temple while a beautiful woman with wings floated in front of us. "Hello, Miss Mercedes" - I greeted out of habit, I like to be friendly with people. (Author''s Note: Mercedes from Reincarnation of the Suicidal Battle God) One of the alliance leaders seemed extremely upset to see Miss Mercedes, but he''s Justina''s friend so he must have his own motives. She would not be friends with a violent and unreasonable man. The angel looked at me indifferently and then ignored me. I think she doesn''t like me. "Despite the fact that you are inferior beings, you have done a good job" ¨C Miss Mercedes spoke with boredom. ¨C "As promised, each one can ask three questions, but remember, there is some information that you still cannot ess, so think carefully about the questions you are going to ask" The first to step forward was a Korean guy. I don''t remember his name, but he is one of the strongest yers in the entire tower. "Will more enemies appear in the future that can invade the lower floors?" ¨C The boy asked calmly. Miss Mercedes nodded indifferently. ¨C "Yes, every five floors there will be bosses who can leave their floors to invade the lower floors, the boss will lose all restrictions if you can''t defeat him in a certain time" The guild leaders frowned. "Next question" - Miss Mercedes spoke with boredom. The Korean guy pointed at me. ¨C "The description of his world is simr to mine, but there are many differences¡­ Are there different versions of Earth?" Oh, I didn''t think of that. We shared information about our home worlds a long time ago, so he must have listened to me when I talked about my world. "Yes" - Mercedes agreed. She doesn''t seem to want to talk to us, so we need to ask for more specific answers. In this way, each person asked their own questions, which allowed us to better understand the ce where we are. There was a lot of information that I cannot understand, the only thing that caught my attention was knowing that the Constetions that sponsor us live in a ce called Paradise. That ce is not like the paradise of the bible, but a kind of organization with a power beyond our imagination. Miss Mercedes didn''t specifically tell us the reason why we were put to the test, but she did say that we can get more answers afterpleting the 50th floor. Another thing is that we confirm that there are a total of 100 floors. Although that sounds like a lot of work, at least we know there is an end. Lastly and most importantly, Miss Mercedes said that time flows differently in this ce. It doesn''t matter if we are a hundred or a thousand years here, at most it will be two years in our home worlds. That brought me immense peace of mind. I have tried hard not to think about the weather, but it was a restlessness that was causing me terrible insomnia. Finally, it was my turn to ask. "Ahem¡­" ¨C I took a deep breath. ¨C "Is the Constetion that sponsors me the Hero of Harmony?" "¡­" ¨C Miss Mercedes'' expression changed for the first time. "¡­You¡­ Wait¡­ Is your sponsor the Hero of Harmony?" ¨C Miss Mercedes'' face showed many emotions. Somehow, her expression reminds me of my daughter when she would talk about her favorite cartoon characters. I nodded. "Kyaaa!" ¨C Miss Mercedes yelled strangely. ¨C "I already confirmed it, you really were chosen by the super rookie! This is great, I''ll be able to show off with those fools!" Miss Mercedes is adorable when she looks so happy. They all looked nkly at Miss Mercedes. She noticed this, so she regained herposure. ¨C "Ahem, as I said, yes, the Hero of Harmony is your sponsor¡­ It is surprising that you know his name" ¡­ I took a deep breath and tried to contain my anxiety. This confirms the first point, now there is something more important. "Who is¡­, no, what is the real name of the Hero of Harmony?" ¨C I clenched my fists waiting for an answer. Miss Mercedes stared at me seriously. ¨C "It is forbidden to reveal the personal information of the great lords, but you are lucky, the Hero of Harmony did not make a request to restrict his personal information, so I will make an exception just for this once¡­" My heart began to pound wildly. Senorita Mercedes''s expression was filled with emotion like a child talking about her favorite actor. ¨C "From what I know, the Hero of Harmony has more than one name; The Heir to the Unbeatable Hero, The Oracle of the Archangel of Hope, The Knight of the Holy Lady Auriel, The Defender of the Wretched, The Martyr of Hope, The Womanizer Hero, Seiji Ichijo, Luis Santos and Luis Oosuki... To tell you the truth, my favorite is the Womanizer Hero, he makes him sound like a bad boy, and he even started appearing merchandise with his face¡­ Hey, do you think you can get me his autograph?" ............¡­.. ............¡­. .........¡­ ......¡­.. ..... ...¡­ I shook my head and realized that I am in my room. Was it a dream? Where did the dream start from? It''s not my room in Japan, but in the guild base, so the world with magic is real... I looked to my side and saw that Hayan was reading a book while she was sitting by my bed. She noticed my movements and quickly closed her book to hug me. "Unnie!" ¨C Hayan seemed very worried, so I stroked her back. "What happened?" ¨C I spoke softly for my girl to calm down. "When you came out from seeing the angel, unnie was lost in thought and then fainted, we quickly brought unnie to the base for medical treatment, but the doctor said that unnie had received a mental shock and needed to rest¡­" ¨C Hayan kept crying. ¨C "Unnie has been asleep for three days¡­" Three days... A long nap... No, there is something more important. I let go of Hayan and quickly stood up to remove a painting that decorates my room. Behind the painting, there was a secretpartment where I keep secret things. I opened thepartment and took out a letter. A few days ago, this letter appeared on my bed. There were no traces that someone had entered my room and no matter how much I used my skills to see threads of Destiny, I did not find the traces of the person who left the letter. Out of curiosity, I read the letter, but that was only the beginning of endless worries. Does he love me? Does he hate me? What are his true thoughts about me and what is our rtionship? Questions overwhelmed my mind and Miss Mercedes'' answers only increased my doubts, although I also got the answer I was looking for. {Hello, Mamako Oosuki, or should I say, hello, mother. There are so many things I want to tell you that a simple piece of paper is not enough to describe all my feelings. To tell the truth and to sum it up, I hate you. I hate you with all my heart, I hate you with all my body, I hate you with all my soul, and I hate you with all the pathetic crap my mind is supposed to be. In the entire multiverse, you are the creature I hate the most. The disgust I feel for your existence cannot be described by humannguage, indeed, not even the hereticalnguage of the abyss could describe the infinite contempt I feel for your filthy existence. I, Luis, your son, hate you. For a long time, I have thought about why I hate you so much, why I want to kill you, and why I want to vomit every time I see you smile. To tell the truth, life isplex. I hate you more than anything in this pathetic multiverse, but I''m always there to take care of your stupid life. I learned to cook so that you would have a good meal, I learned to knit so that you would have nice clothes, I learned to build houses so that you would have a roof over your head, I learned medicine so that you would always be healthy¡­ I learned everything I need to give you a good life, but it was not enough, for you nothing was important. No matter how hard I tried, you never thanked me or cared. The only time you showed me the slightest bit of affection was when I cleaned up the vomit from that disgusting piece of garbage I call father. Only he mattered to you. Every day my life shortened, my wounds grewrger, and my desire to die increased, but none of that mattered to you. You never looked me in the eye and when you did, you weren''t looking at me, you were only looking at what connected you to that man. For you, I was just a product of your love for that man, I was never your son or a person. I cleaned up every mess that could affect you, I killed every person who wanted to hurt you, and Imitted every crime imaginable to put food on your te, but even so, you didn''t look me in the eye. As a child, I faced deadly dangers and even joined the mafia. Fuck, I even built a fake identity just to protect you from any idiot who wanted to take advantage of your stupidity. You''re the stupidest creature I''ve ever had the misfortune to meet, so I built Seiji just to keep idiots away. Can you believe it? I became the heir to the mafia just to protect you. Not only that, I became a hero who saves the world to protect you, faced monsters beyond humanprehension, and my body was torn to pieces to the point that my mind was broken. I screamed I cried, I suffered, I wanted to die, I tried tomit suicide, but I still managed to stand my ground. I did everything to make you happy, but it wasn''t enough either. After thinking about it for a long time, I realized that I hate you because I love you. I don''t love you as a mother since you were never my mother. I love you as a woman because I can only see you that way, although, at the same time, you disgust me to the point that I want to stab my eyes every time I see you. My mind is a mess, I''m a hopeless masochist. I hate you so much that I can''t stop loving you, and I love you so much that I will continue to hate you. Mother, I hate you more than anything and I love you more than anyone. For all this, please don''te home. You fell in love with Seiji, the character I creates to protect you, but that made me realize that no matter how hard I try, you will never look me in the eye or acknowledge my existence. You chose to love a lie instead of me. I have epted it and I understand it. You''re an idiot and you''ll never stop being one, but I''m also an idiot for not stopping loving you. In the end, nothing matters. The best thing will be that you have your own life. You are a pathetic woman who forgets everything when falls in love with a man, so you find a man, fall in love, start a new family and ruin the sanity of your new children. I can no longer bear you. Looking at you is painful to the point that I want to die. Physically you are at my fingertips, but emotionally we are inpletely different universes. Mother, forget Seiji, forget Luis. If you want, you can see Umaru since she loves you, but I don''t want to talk to you again. I will make sure you have a good life, money, food, and everything you need as I will not stop loving you, but please don''te home, I beg you. I hope this is goodbye. With contempt; Luis, the Hero of Harmony} I held the letter as tears welled up in my eyes. I fell to the ground and started crying. When I first read the letter I was very suspicious. The letter smells like a hamburger with bacon. It''s the same smell of the food my son makes... The food I have been getting from the Constetion has subtle changes, so I didn''t recognize the taste before, but now that I know the truth, I can tell that my son''s food and Constetion''s food are the same. He has always been protecting me and I have always hurt him¡­ I kept crying without knowing when I will be able to stop. While crying, I hugged the letter to my chest. I''m a failure as a mother, I''m a failure as a human, and I''m a failure as a living being, but he doesn''t stop loving me. Luis, my boy¡­ his love is so strong that it hurts, it''s too painful, so painful that I can''t stop crying. I want to see him¡­. I want to give him what he has always wanted... I failed as a mother, but he doesn''t see me as his mother. Where the mother failed, the woman will make up for it. Luis, wait for mom¡­ Mom will make you the happiest child¡­ Chapter 352: At school… Chapter 352: At school¡­ I''m not used to sitting still and resting, so I took out my cell phone to kill time while the teachers and Sayu slept. Things like social media, public opinion, and entertainment are boring to me, but now I have wives involved in show business, so I have to know what they are getting into. With Monika''s help, I realized that the life of celebrities is too idealized, but the reality is unpleasant. (Author''s Note: Monika from Doki Doki Literature Club!) It''s incredible how many scandals and problems celebrities have. The constant stress of the world watching one person''s life seems to be deteriorating the health of celebrities, otherwise, I can''t exin how so many actors and singers have so many emotional and mental problems. Now that I understand this bullshit better, I can see all the effort that Ichika has put in. (Author''s Note: Ichika Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) I am the stereotype of a macho and alcoholic man, so I like to watch some sports like ser, baseball, and boxing, I also like music a bit and I even know how to y the guitar since before my system woke up, but I don''t care about the lives of actors, athletes, and musicians. If a musician I like dies, I couldn''t care less. Still, I recognize that the celebrity effort is worthy of admiration, although that also shows that connections are equal to or more important than talent. I was surprised to see that there are so many talentless losers who be famous just because they spend money stupidly. Anyway, again I learned things that do not matter to me. For now, I sent a message to Lin Ruoxi to set up a meeting with Ichika''spany. (Author''s Note: Lin Ruoxi from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) My wife set up a branch of herpany and the headquarters is in this city, so she can cooperate with Ichika''spany to give her strong support, also, Lin Ruoxi''spany is protected by the Ichijo family, so thepany of Ichika will also be backed by the yakuza. Objectively, I can solve all these problems if I threaten the lives of every media such as television and entertainment magazines, but I want to let my wives take care of solving mundane problems. If I solve every problem they have, then they will feel useless and one day they will get bored with endless life. Problems are frustrating, but they also serve as a distraction that gives life meaning. I will only intervene if they are in danger or if some idiot tries to touch my wives. Anyway, Lin Ruoxi will be able to give advice and support to Ichika, so I need to find something else so I don''t get bored. Having a normal life is too hard because it''s boring. The time I was in the hot springs doesn''t count as a vacation since my mind was breaking, so I''ve only been on vacation for a day, but I''m already bored¡­. Not listening to the bullshit from BB and the other troublesome girls makes me feel bored. "Hey Listen! Don''t worry bitch, I''ll always be here to make fun of what a SIMP you are!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of me and startedughing like an idiot. ¨C "You should thank me, idiot, I''m the only qualityedy in this pathetic story with no creativity!" Navi became visible only to me, so women can continue to sleep without problems. I sighed in such a way that only Navi could hear me. ¨C "Yes, whatever, better tell me what problem you caused when we went to Paradise" "¡­" ¨C Navi started to whistle as he looked away, even though she didn''t have eyes. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "You disappeared for several hours, now talk, what the hell did you do?... No, wait, better not say it, I''m on vacation" If I find out that this idiot did something too troublesome, then my obsession with controlling problems will force me to fix the situation, which will ruin my effort to experience a normal life. "Muahahahaha, I knew you would surrender to my greatness! Long live Team Incest¡­." ¨C Navi stoppedughing and started shaking. I sighed softly. ¨C "Don''t stop, keep talking" "..." ¨C Navi tried to disappear, but my handheld him tightly. ¨C "Let me go, you fucking dog! I am the protagonist, I will not be oppressed by a SIMP bitch who cried with happiness the first time his mother showed affection to him!" .... Son of... When I had my mental breakdown, I said things that I had already forgotten, for example, I expressed many of my deepest feelings that I myself was not aware of. Apparently, my hatred for my mother arose because I longed for the maternal love that I never received. That exins my unusual fetish for older women and frustrated wives. My sexual fetishes were not the only consequence of my traumas, the desire for maternal love turned into a strong resentment, and over time, the resentment turned into disgust. Thanks to Senko, I managed to ovee my need for maternal affection. Now I don''t feel the slightest affection towards my mother, she only disgusts me a bit, but for the most part, I just feel indifference. Although that woman makes me want to throw up, I can''t deny that for most of my life, I wanted her to show me sincere affection. The problem is that Navi was by my side when I managed to explore my emotions. Navi knows that I hate my mother, but the idiot keeps making fun of me as a traumatized child with an Oedipusplex and mommy issues (emotional development problems generated by a bad rtionship with the mother during childhood). ¡­.. I just thought of something... No, this idiot couldn''t do something like that¡­. Even this idiot knows that there are limits that should not be crossed...¡­ "The ceiling is made of ceiling¡­" ¨C Navi began to ramble as she felt my thoughts. We''re deeply connected, so this idiot is possibly the only person who can fully understand what I''m thinking... Son of¡­. [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has been used to empower the skill ''Sadism''] "SON OF INCESTUOUS NYMPHO A BITCH AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" ¨C Navi started to scream when a sh of red light covered his body. Normally, [Sadism] is a discrete skill that only generates pain without doing visual effects, but the reconstruction of my mind made that skill stronger. Now when I use this skill at a high level it shows a red lightning bolt representing the Concept ''Suffering''. An hour passed, but Navi refused to speak. I only stopped torturing Navi when the idiot started convulsing like an epileptic at a disco. I let go of Navi and the idiot fell to the ground unable to speak. This is the same reaction that he had when I started to torture him when I first met him. Seeing him in a half-dead state is nostalgic. Whatever, I''ll face the situation sooner orter, although I hope it''s very very veryter. As time passed, I kept getting bored. In these situations, I usually start chatting with the women in my mind, but right now I have no one to talk to. Only Ortro is on my mind, but she''s not a good talker as she just nods at everything I say. Now I understand why the Outer Gods often do stupid things. Boredom is a nuisance. Fortunately, I have good self-control and my mind is still stable, plus various parts of my mind are working on understanding Concepts, training my martial arts, doingbat simtions, and making ns for the future multiverse war. My main consciousness is bored, but the rest of my mind is busy. With nothing to do, I looked at the ceiling and began to think about the nonsense of life. I miss being able to get drunk. --- --- --- (Nene Yashiro Perspective) (Toilet-Bound Hanako-Kun) I opened my eyes before my rm went off. I''m used to getting up early, but I still leave my rm on in case I oversleep. What followed was my daily routine. Make my bed, go downstairs to make breakfast, eat, brush my teeth, shower, put on the clothes I prepared the night before, dry my hair, check my appearance for defects, grab my things, and head to school. It''s a simple routine that I''m used to, especially the part where I check my appearance. Sometimes I spend up to an hour checking that every aspect of my clothes is perfect. If a single thread and scratch appear on my clothes, I repair it immediately, I also make sure that my hair does not have split ends and I am very concerned about my body looking healthy especially my ankles. On the way to school, I take care that the dust does not stain my clothes. I am also careful not to trip or touch anything dirty. I am very worried that my appearance may be damaged on the way, so I am very relieved when I can get to school without any problems. I don''t even remember when I started to worry so much about my appearance. I think it was when I dered my feelings to a guy for the first time, but he rejected me saying that I am ugly and not feminine. Thatment hurt me so much that I made an effort to be more feminine, I am still trying to be a good cook, I know how to sew and I have learned a lot about gardening. I''ve long strived to be an attractive woman, but I''ve always had the bad luck of being interested in men who don''t like me. My biggest problem is that I easily fall for men who treat me well, which has caused me a lot of disappointment. Fortunately, all my efforts finally brought me the happiness that I have always sought. A few weeks ago, I managed to have a rtionship with the man of my dreams. A senpai from my school who is kind, affectionate, understanding, handsome, strong, attractive, great, masculine, rude, protective, charismatic, handsome¡­. He is the best boyfriend and I love him. I knew him before he started school, so I am aware that he is a bad man and most of the rumors about him are true, but that hasn''t made me love him any less. Knowing that my boyfriend has many women does not make me sad since there is no perfect man, but he is perfect for me. Still, I feel worried that he might get bored with me since there are so many women far more beautiful and feminine than me next to him. For this reason, I continue to strive every day to be more feminine, so that he will not stop loving me. A few weeks ago, a disaster struck that sent my boyfriend to the hospital. That caused me a lot of despair and anguish, I even thought that it was all my fault since he had an ident shortly after he started a rtionship with me. Many times I have heard people say that I only cause trouble, so I was worried that he ended up in the hospital because of me. Fortunately, my beloved boyfriend is doing well and has already been discharged. He even organized a meeting with the women he is involved with, something of a wee party. I really wanted to go, but the thought of seeing all the women who are in a rtionship with my boyfriend scared me and I ended up not going to the party. At school, I have already seen many women who are more beautiful than me. Knowing that they are in a rtionship with my boyfriend makes me very insecure about my own appearance, so I don''t feel ready to meet all my boyfriend''s lovers. The worst thing is that I have no one to talk to about this. My boyfriend''s girlfriends are very kind women and they have treated me very well, they evene with me to eat during breaks which makes me happy since I don''t have any friends to spend time with. Although I like them and see them as my friends, I don''t know how to talk to them about my insecurities. I don''t want them to think I''m jealous or mad at them. Sadly, none of them are in my ssroom, so I have no one to talk to. My parents are hardly ever home, so I can''t talk to them either. Although that makes me a little sad, the happiness of having such a handsome and loving boyfriend makes me very happy. Now I enjoy every school day even if he is not around. What makes me happiest is that my boyfriend will be back at school today. I spent a lot of time preparing a special lunch for him and I n to find him at lunchtime to surprise him. Happily, I waited for school to start before going to my ssroom. I usually like to go into my ssroom early, buttely, I prefer not to spend much time in that room. Normally, my ssmates talk to me friendly to ask me to do things like clean the room or do their homework, but since I started a rtionship with my boyfriend, they have given me dirty looks, mutter while pointing at me, and sometimes makements that annoy me. It makes me sad when they criticize my appearance, but it makes me angry when they criticize my boyfriend. I know my boyfriend is a womanizer who fights a lot, I am also aware that he visits bars even though he is not of drinking age. I know all those ws of him, but that doesn''t matter to me, he loves me and I love him, so it''s very annoying to hear people insult him. Despite everything, I don''t know what to say when I hear thosements. I can only look down and clench my fists while feeling helpless and frustrated. But hey, none of that matters, my boyfriend will be back today and that makes me happy. The ss time arrived and I entered my ssroom before the teacher arrived. I sat in my ce and waited for the sses to start. Even though I just want to see my boyfriend, I can''t neglect my education, I need to have good grades so that my boyfriend doesn''t worry about me. He is too cute and he cares about me a lot. I ignored the mocking looks of my ssmates. Lately, there are nastyments about me because I have a womanizing boyfriend, so they have started calling me an ''easy woman'', but I am not going to show that it saddens me, I will not give them that satisfaction. The teacher entered the room and the ss began, although, unlike other days, the teacher first gave us an announcement. "Today we will have two new students with us, be cordial" ¨C The teacher smiled and nodded towards the door. The door opened and two beautiful girls entered the ssroom. One of them was an adorable girl with long ck hair and a cute nervous expression, the other girl was very beautiful with long honey-colored hair and a kind smile that unconsciously made me smile. Both girls were extremely beautiful. The ck-haired girl looked like a scared bunny, but something about her gave me the feeling that she is very tough and strong, which was strange since she has a very skinny body, in fact, I think my breasts are bigger than her. I think we can be friends... The other girl had a smile as bright as the sun. Everything about her appearance was impable which made me admire her since I wish I had a smile like hers, but for some reason, I feel something familiar about her. Where have I seen her? "H-Hello¡­.." ¨C The ck-haired girl greeted nervously which was very nice. ¨C "M-My name is Oosuki Ina¡­ I l-like anime, d-draw, and y v-video games, I j-just moved to the city, and h-hope we get along well" Oosuki-san looked like she was about to faint, but the girl next to her patted her back to help her calm down. It seems that both are friends. "Nice to meet you" ¨C The other girl smiled radiantly and made a little curtsy that made her look like a little fairy tale princess. ¨C "My name is Oosuki Umaru, I am Ina-chan''s cousin and we share the same hobbies, I hope we get along well" Such a lovely girl. I would like to learn from her to be more feminine¡­ Uh? One moment. Oosuki¡­ Oh, I remember! When my boyfriend helped me, I fell head over heels in love with him and even searched for a ghost to get a spell to make my boyfriend love me. At that time, I did research on him to find out the type of women he likes. There was little information about him, but I heard that he has a little sister my age. The new student should be my boyfriend''s little sister... I blushed and looked down in embarrassment. I don''t want to meet my sister-inw like this. I didn''t bring her a gift... My ssmates were excited about the new students and asked a lot of questions, especially my sister-inw as her smile was charming. The teacher had to stop the show as the students were asking too many questions which is understandable, both girls are too beautiful and that made the boys excited. Although I want to talk to my sister-inw, I need time to think about how to give her a good first impression of me, but the teacher was not nice to me and made both girls sit next to me. Well, I sit at the back of the room, and to my side are the only empty seats. Today is not my lucky day. My sister-inw and her cousin greeted me nicely as they sat down, so I returned the greeting. "Nice to meet you Oosuki-san and Oosuki-san¡­. Ah¡­." ¨C They are both Oosuki-san... I blushed with shame at my foolishness. My sister-inw smiled kindly. ¨C "You can call me Umaru, you can also call Ina by her name" Ina-san nodded with a smile. It seems that she is not so nervous anymore. I nodded, feeling sad about my embarrassing introduction. I hope she doesn''t tell my boyfriend that I''m a foolish woman¡­ sses continued and the teacher asked me to help the new students with my notes. I wanted to give them my notebook so that they would understand what we are studying, but they are both very intelligent and did not need to see my notes. Umaru-san is very smart and participated in every ss even though it''s her first day here. The teacher was surprised that Umaru-san could handle all the subjects perfectly. As expected of my boyfriend''s sister, she is beautiful and smart. The sses continued until it was time for lunch. When the lunch bell rang, I wanted to go find my boyfriend, but I also wanted to talk to Umaru-san so she wouldn''t hate me. Before I could choose, several students gathered around us to talk to the new students. Ina-san looked scared, but Umaru-san remained calm andposed like a sophisticated princess. "Yashiro-san, could you give us your ce to talk to the new students?" ¨C A boy spoke to me politely, although his look is the same that he shows when they make fun of me. I don''t want my sister-inw to think that I''m a rude woman, so I nodded and was about to stand up, but Umaru-san gently ced her hand on my shoulder and stood up. "Nene-chan, let''s eat, I want to say hello to my Onii-chan" ¨C Umaru-san held Ina-san''s arm for her to stand up. "Onii-chan? Do you have a brother who studies here?" ¨C A girl showed curiosity. Umaru-san nodded and showed a smile as beautiful as dawn. ¨C "My Onii-chan is in thest grade, he has hair simr to mine, but a little browner, he also has blue eyes¡­ Oh, right, he is a bad-tempered womanizer who always causes trouble" An urate description of my boyfriend, although in his defense, he is very cute and affectionate with women who love him. The other students also recognized that description. Everyone in this school would recognize that description. A boy sighed and looked at Umaru sympathetically. ¨C "I see, you are the sister of that idiot homeless man, you must have had a difficult life, but don''t worry, we will support you" ¡­. I must calm down, I cannot show an unpleasant appearance in front of my sister-inw... "Having to live next to that degenerate¡­ You must have a painful life, if you want to talk we are here to listen to you" ¡­. "Poor girl, having such a dangerous and unpleasant brother¡­" ..... "We should talk to the teachers for help, such a nice pair of girls shouldn''t be around someone so disgusting..." ¡­..I can''t keep listening to this, I stood up furiously while my hands hit the table. The students around me showed no surprise, their cynical and mocking gazes surrounding me. Unlike other days, I don''t feel sadness or pain from those looks, I can only feel anger. I wanted to yell at them, but at the same time, I held myself back from making a nasty scene. I don''t want my boyfriend to think that I''m an aggressive, stupid, and unpleasant woman, but I don''t want to keep hearing people insult him¡­. "It''s true, my Onii-chan is very troublesome" ¨C Umaru-san''s soft voice drowned out my fury. I can''t believe she says that about my boyfriend¡­.. "That''s obvious, he''s an idiot" ¨C A boy smiled as he looked at me mockingly¡­ I could only look down and clench my fists. I cannot ept that my sister-inw speaks ill of my boyfriend, he is a wonderful man......... "That''s right, my Onii-chan is an idiot" ¨C The voice of the woman next to me was filled with mockery. ¨C "My Onii-chan spends all his time with beautiful women instead of studying, he even formed a harem with beautiful and prominent women, it''s incredible that my idiot Onii-chan is so loved, but hey, that''s understandable, after all, there are no other men, I only see crying childish boys who reek of dirty diapers and don''t dare face my Onii-chan~" ..... eh? I looked at Umaru-san as my hands rxed. She no longer had her bright smile that could captivate any heart. Her gaze was sharp and her smile showed utter contempt. She looked like a viin. "Luis has many ws, but he is a man who says what he thinks upfront and without hesitation" ¨C Ina-san''s expression had also changed, she no longer looked like a helpless bunny, now she looked like a hungry tiger. ¨C "If you do not have the determination and guts to insult Luis to his face, then do not speak, people who secretly insult others are unpleasant" I felt warmth in my chest. It makes me very happy to hear that my boyfriend is appreciated, although it saddens me that I was not able to defend my boyfriend¡­ Umaru-san gently held my arm and showed me her bright kind smile. ¨C "Come on Nene-chan, I want to say hello to Onii-chan" I nodded happily and ignored my ssmates who had gone silent. We left the ssroom and started walking towards the school cafeteria. My boyfriend usually eats at that ce. When we were in the hallway, I stopped and bowed apologetically. ¨C "I''m sorry for staying silent" I wasn''t able to say something to defend my boyfriend, I''m useless... "Don''t worry, bullies usually use group pressure to intimidate others since they are cowardly parasites, so it''s normal that you don''t know how to respond when they outnumber you" ¨C Umaru-san patted my shoulder, so I looked up and I saw her kind smile. ¨C "Besides, the intention is what counts" Intention? I tilted my head in confusion. "Didn''t you notice?" ¨C Umaru looked at me in surprise, then smiled mysteriously. ¨C "I see, kukuku" I''m confused. "Stop acting like a cool and mysterious girl, she just admits that you have chuunibyou" ¨C Ina-san rolled her eyes. "I''m not a chuuni!" ¨C Umaru-san pouted. "This morning you were talking about the ck dragon that was sealed in your right arm" ¨C Ina-san spoke listlessly. "¡­." Umaru-san frowned. ¨C "At least I don''t watch NTR doujins" "I only do it for the quality of the drawings!" ¨C Ina-san blushed as she waved her hands in panic. "Yes, of course, and I watch hentai because of the plot" ¨C Umaru-san sneered. I couldn''t help but let out a smallugh. Watching these two beautiful girls argue is so weird it''s funny. Both girls looked at me andughed too. It was a nice feeling of friendship. "Anyway, as I was saying" ¨C Umaru-san smiled at me. ¨C "It''s true that you kept silent, but the fact that you wanted to hit those idiots for insulting my Onii-chan was a very nice thing, although it would be better if you didn''t want to hit me too" ¡­. I looked down. It''s true that I wanted to hit you all for badmouthing my boyfriend, but now I feel guilty. "Don''t worry" ¨C Ina-san also smiled. ¨C "Luis is a strange man and he will love you even if you are a little violent" "... But..." - I felt worried, I don''t want my boyfriend to think that I''m aggressive and annoying. "Onii-chan has tsundere and violent waifus in his harem" ¨C Umaru-san shrugged. ¨C "Even if you be a violent yandere, he will still love you¡­ Now that I think about it, I think my silly Onii-chan has a special skill to turn waifus into yanderes¡­" "¡­That''s possible" ¨C Ina-san nodded. I don''t watch much anime, but I understand that Umaru-san understands things based on the anime series. "Anyway, we already lost a lot of time with those idiots, we''d better go eat" ¨C Umaru-san smiled as her mouth salivated. ¨C "I want to steal Onii-chan''s food¡­" Umaru-san has lost all appearance of a fairy tale princess, although her carefree attitude is more pleasant. We started chatting as we made our way to the school cafeteria. I hope my boyfriend enjoys the food I made. Arriving at the cafeteria, I was happy to see my boyfriend sitting next to several girls, but we stopped when we saw something unusual. My boyfriend had an annoyed expression as a tall guy stood in front of him with a proud expression. The guy was more handsome than most celebrities on TV and he looked stronger than my boyfriend, but the way he was pointing at my boyfriend made me angry. I want to punch his dumb face. "If you don''t ept my challenge then you are not a man!" ¨C The boy yelled as if he wanted everyone to hear him. I clenched my fists angrily. That dam boy is using group pressure to intimidate my boyfriend... I didn''t speak when someone insulted my boyfriend, but I can''t keep looking down anymore. My boyfriend can defend himself, but I want to help him. I was about to go to tell that boy to shut his silly mouth, but Umaru-san stopped me. "Let Onii-chan be a clich¨¦ protagonist who ps arrogant idiots" ¨C Umaru-san smiled expectantly, although I don''t understand what she means. For now, I''ve decided to watch, but I''ll jump in if my boyfriend seems in trouble. My boyfriend sighed heavily. ¨C "If to be a man I must be like you, then I prefer to be a dog" The nasty boy''s proud smile froze and I had to hold back myughter. "Onii-chan needs to be more conceited" ¨C Umaru-san sighed with disappointment. "Luis is not a cultivator" ¨C Ina-san smiled wryly. "Good point" ¨C Umaru-san nodded. I don''t understand much of what they say, I''ll ask them to exinter. The discussion continued. The guy was saying something to insult my boyfriend, but my boyfriend responded with apathy. Things got to the point where my boyfriend ignored the guy and started chatting with the girls around him. Seeing the cocky boy being furious was hrious. Umaru-san seemed to be very curious about the situation, so she asked a student what was going on. She told us that the cocky guy had challenged my boyfriend to a basketballpetition to prove to him that he was better than my boyfriend. Apparently, it all started because the cocky guy was rejected by the girl he liked because she was in love with my boyfriend¡­ "I don''t understand how basketball defines manhood" ¨C I spoke with deep confusion. "Men being men" ¨C Umaru rolled her eyes. ¨C "Testosterone dominates them" I don''t really understand what''s going on, but it makes me happy to know that my boyfriend is okay. In the end, the guy was so insistent that my boyfriend epted the challenge, but on the condition that the loser should give 70,000 yen to the winner. From what I know, my boyfriend does a lot of jobs to earn money since he has problems at his house, but he refused to ept the money that I wanted to give him. He is too good to me. The cocky guy left after my boyfriend epted the challenge and they agreed topete after school. I finally got a chance to eat with him. I felt embarrassed when I approached him and it was much more embarrassing when he hugged me lovingly, even kissed me without caring that everyone was looking at us. I felt so happy that I thought it was all a beautiful dream. My boyfriend ate the lunch I made for him and he really enjoyed it. It made me happy to see him enjoy the food. I am so happy that I want to cry. Feeling that someone loves me makes my heart fill with happiness. Chapter 353: The teacher fetish is justified Chapter 353: The teacher fetish is justified The three teachers stayed with me until I was discharged, but they quickly left the hospital since they had to go home to change their clothes so they could go to teach. Fortunately, it was very early and there wasn''t much traffic, so they were able to get to school early, although they couldn''t sleep well. Well, at lunch time I''m going to give them some tea with rxing properties, so them will be fine. For my part, when I left the hospital I went home with Sayu. The girl with self-esteem problems was surprised to see the ce where I am living since it was quite a luxurious building. She seemed to want to ask a lot of questions about my work, but she chose not to dig into my secrets to avoid making her upset me. She is a very smart girl. At the moment, Sayu can''t go to ss because she doesn''t want her family to find her, but she doesn''t like being a burden, so I gave her a simple job. For now, she will be working as part of the building''s cleaning staff, so she won''t be bored as she will be working. Additionally, I had the building staff get Sayu new clothes since her school uniform is very conspicuous for belonging to a good school. Anyway, now I have another servant. I really developed a particr fetish for cosying women¡­. I changed my clothes and went to school. I took my time to travel calmly since it doesn''t matter if I''mte, anyway, the school principal won''t dare to make trouble for me even if I skip sses, although the cute teachers will give me a lecture if I start acting like a criminal with no future. I got to school an hour after sses started. Upon arrival, a teacher told me that I should go to the teachers'' lounge, so I went there and found a familiar aroma that made me smile wryly. I haven''t opened the door, but I can already imagine what will happen. During the Arifureta incident, two ssrooms were involved. Although my ssroom suffered no casualties, I eliminated the idiots that caused me disgust in the other ssroom, so the number of students in that ssroom was reduced quite a bit, in fact, there were almost no men left. Due to this, the school had to make some adjustments and the group of students was distributed among other ssrooms. ording to the information I got from Ichika, the principal was smart and made sure that the women who have a rtionship with me were in ssrooms where my other lovers are, so in this ss time, they have formed new groups of friends. . The principal has done a good job, I''ll give him a bonus¡­ Wait, am I paying him?¡­ Whatever, I''ll give him some money since a helpful and loyal subordinate is a good subordinate. This doesn''t affect me directly since my ssroom is with the main cast of Nisekoi, but I''m sure I''ll see some surprisester. Anyway. I opened the door of the room and entered the ce. I saw two beautiful women having a friendly conversation. Both teachers were extremely beautiful, so it was a nice scene. On one side, there was the teacher Mafuyu Kirisu who had a professional expression as she helped a young teacher. Apparently, the young woman was a new teacher, so Mafuyu was giving her some exnations about the school. When I entered the staff lounge, both women noticed me. I smiled seeing Mafuyu quickly look away. She was very embarrassed. ¨C "Hello sensei, thanks for taking care of me yesterday" Mafuyu could remember the embarrassing moment when her nipple was in my mouth, moreover, she felt confused by the strange feelings that she began to feel towards me. Altogether, I''ve defended her twice from perverted idiots, plus, I''ve shown that I have feelings for her, so she''s worried about the warm feeling she felt in her chest when she heard me greet her. Mafuyu took a deep breath and managed to calm down, then faked a cough to disperse her embarrassment. ¨C "Ahem, you''rete" "I''m sorry, I prepared a gift for my beloved sensei and I waste" ¨C I smiled and opened my backpack to take out a thermos of tea. The thermos was tightly closed, but there was a very subtle aroma of green teaing from the thermos. I made this with buddhist tea leaves, its aroma can make most people feel a nice sense of peace and rest, so trying it is more beneficial than a long nap. I haven''t had a chance to make food for Mafuyu before, but she had heard stories about my culinary talents, so she looked expectant for tea. My smile grew. ¨C "Hiratsuka-sensei will be busy?" "¡­." ¨C Mafuyu looked at me angrily, she herself is not aware that she feels jealous. ¨C "Teacher Hiratsuka is in the middle of her ss, you can''t interrupt her for an irrelevant matter" "I see" ¨C I sighed with disappointment, which increased Mafuyu''s jealousy. ¨C "Later I will have to look for her to thank her for taking care of me yesterday" Mafuyu continued to frown. She was annoyed by my words, although she didn''t specifically understand what was bothering her. She already knows my feelings for her, so now I have to get her to admit that she has started to fall for me, and sometimes the most direct route is jealousy, I just have to be careful not to let the jealousy turn into hate. After sighing, I smiled again and put the thermos on the table. I went back to my backpack and pulled out a small lunch box. Actually, I prepared three small lunches in addition to the Buddhist tea, one for each teacher. I put the small lunch box in front of Mafuyu and spoke without hiding my feelings of affection. ¨C "Sensei, I prepared you a lunch as a thank you, I don''t know what your favorite food is, so I had to improvise" Actually, I cheated. Since I decided to add this woman to my harem, I have researched her likes and hobbies to make sure I give her what she likes and thus create small coincidences that will make her feelfortable with me, but I have to do it in a subtle way since it would be ufortable for her if I show that I know her better than she knows herself. Mafuyu was surprised by what I said. She was still a little angry because of her jealousy, but now she was mostly happy because of my consideration for her. Mafuyu is a professional and intelligent teacher, but her social experience and emotional intelligence areparable to a brat. Mafuyu pretended to remain angry, so she spoke to me seriously. ¨C "I appreciate it, but you cannot bete to ss no matter what, you are a student so you must fulfill your student responsibilities" I nodded with a kind smile. Throughout the entire interaction, the young woman had been looking at us with a cute smile. She had noticed that my rtionship with Mafuyu was not a simple student-teacher rtionship, but there was no formal rtionship either, it was something quite ambiguous. I looked at the woman and showed curiosity. Mafuyu noticed my gaze and introduced us. ¨C "She is the new teacher Kanakura Yui, she has just arrived and she will be in charge of your ss since Hihara will be a bit busy, so it would be nice if you could support her during the sses" (Author''s Note: Yui Nakakura of Nisekoi) (Author''s Note: Kyoko Hihara of Nisekoi) Kyoko is busy since it will be her wedding soon. In fact, her wedding should take ce in a week, but there have been a lot of problems between her and her fianc¨¦e, so the wedding has been being postponed. This is not my fault, at least not directly. Kyoko has been too busy worrying about me and her students, especially after the Arifureta incident. This made her fianc¨¦ very angry, as he feels that Kyoko is not giving him the attention that he wants. In Japanese culture, most men are raised to look for obedient wives who don''t work, so that idiot''s male pride was damaged by feeling that his future wife prioritizes work over their rtionship. Before I put this matter aside since Kyoko was not in my priorities, but it is time to do something so that the cute teacher is part of my harem. On the other hand, Yui used to be the leader of one of thergest mafias in China, but after the events of the Lostbelt, she became the most powerful person in China since she is in charge of directing the political, financial, social sectors, and even has the authority tomand China''s immortal cultivators and deities. Under normal circumstances, it would be too dangerous for her to leave China as her death would mean the copse of China, especially with all the political conflicts that started with NATO, but I made arrangements with Shiki long ago, so Yui will be safe even if she visit the capital of the United States. Despite this, I didn''t think that she would visit Japan so soon. She always had a dream of being a teacher without getting involved in politics and I thought to help her when the geopolitical situation was stable, but she seemed to want to surprise me. Well, I admit it, this is a surprise. Sometimes it''s nice not to know everything that''s going on around me. For now, we''ll both pretend we don''t know each other. People with strong authority know that Yui is the wife of the Hero of Harmony, they also know that Luis and Seiji are the same person, but the general public doesn''t even know who Yui is. For privacy reasons, it is best not to show that we know each other. There''s no security risk if my identity is found out and I honestly don''t care if people know I''m Seiji, but for now, I want a quiet life and Yui seems to want the same. I showed confusion without understanding why Mafuyu had asked me for something like that. Mafuyu noticed my confusion and sighed. ¨C "You have been in ss for a short time, but you got a good grade on your diagnostic exam, so it would be good if you could support Professor Nakakura, if you do this you will get extra credits and it will be good for your academic record" When Mr. Ichijo made me go to school, I had to take a test to evaluate my performance. I got a decent but not perfect rating. I didn''t want to brag since that''s a waste of time, I just gave the necessary performance. Objectively, there are better students to help Yui, but Mafuyu seems to have arranged this to help me improve my academic record. She is worried that my long time in the hospital could harm my academic future, so she looked for an alternative to help me. I showed slight skepticism, but sighed and nodded. ¨C "If sensei needs me to be an assistant then I will do my best work" Mafuyu showed satisfaction at my answer, but Yui showed a sad expression. "What a kind boy, although it''s sad that you don''t seem happy to work with Onee-chan¡­" ¨C Yui sighed. Mafuyu frowned. ¨C "Nakakura-san, now you are a teacher so you must be professional" Yui smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¨C "I will be more careful, Kirisu-san" Yes, Yui is going to joke a lot with her older sister role¡­ Well, if she''s happy then I''m happy. "Fine" ¨C Mafuyu nodded. ¨C "Luis, show Nakakura-san the way to your ssroom, it''s time for ss" I nodded with a slightly fond smile as if I was trying to hide my obvious crush. ¨C "Yes, sensei" Mafuyu is very dense and doesn''t have the ability to read people''s emotions, but my actions are obvious enough for her to notice my feelings. Mafuyu lightly sighed withplex feelings and waved her hand indicating that I should go. She is ufortable with the feelings that begin to grow in her chest. "Nakakura-sensei, let''s go" ¨C I spoke respectfully without showing the same affection that I use when talking to Mafuyu. Yui nodded with a kind smile and we left the office. When we left the staff room, Yui smirked at me. ¨C "I missed your fake good boy face, you are so cute that I want to kiss you~" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "You should have told me that you wereing to Japan, I would have prepared a wee party" "Oh, my husband is so cute" ¨C Yui smiled with sincere affection. ¨C "Although I love your food, I also like your expression of surprise so this was better" I smiled wryly. I''m surrounded by women with the heart of a bully. "So¡­" ¨C Yui showed a small smile. ¨C "Is your next target Kirisu-senpai?" I nodded. ¨C "She has a particr charm" It is true that I like Mafuyu for her appearance and I am attracted to her obsession with showing that she is a good teacher, also, I like her objectivity that abandons the idealization of dreams to cling to the productive use of personal talents, but there is something else. Over time, I have realized that [Schizophrenia] is always working to influence my body and skills. Some of my skills and techniques change and evolve based on my emotions, desires, and outlook on life. This was most obvious during the battle in Leylin''sboratory. Although my mind was shattered and my soul was severely injured, my predictive, analytical, and adaptive abilities improved due to my fear that Umaru would be injured. It is normal for a Higher Entity to evolve in dangerous situations, but it is very strange that an entity can modify its own records to change its own nature. Even system users can hardly do this as they often use skills from other entities instead of generating their own skills. [Lucky Pervert] is a skill that I have very forgotten since I find it ridiculous and annoying, besides, there is no reason for me to need it since having idents that end in sexual harassment seems stupid to me. I prefer emotional maniption instead of sexual harassment, obsessive love is more satisfying than simple sexual desire. Despite this, I find it very interesting that Mafuyu has greatpatibility with [Lucky Pervert]. I have wives who also have a bit ofpatibility with this ability, but Mafuyu seems to be very special. ording to Nyaruko, there are many worlds thatpletely depend on this skill and in those worlds, my skill could evolve quickly, however, that evolution would be based on sexual harassment and I want something different. Based on my observations, my version of [Lucky Pervert] is more oriented towards plot modification and scenario creation rather than simple idents. In this sense, Mafuyu may be the key to evolving this skill into something that will give me a lot of benefits in the future. On top of all this, Mafuyu''s embarrassed expression is funny. "Admit that you only have a teacher fetish" ¨C Yui smirked as she adjusted her sses. She has perfect eyesight, but her sses look like part of her teacher''s uniform. "I admit it" ¨C I shrugged as we walked towards the ssroom. "Good boy" ¨C Yui caressed my head, even though I''m a little taller than her. ¨C "As a reward, Onee-chan will wear a special uniform just for you~" I smiled, that sounds good. "By the way" ¨C Yui smiled softly with a bit of bitterness. ¨C "I want a break since things have be very annoying, I heard that you are on vacation so I also wanted toe and take a break, but I don''t want to bother you¡­" I gently held her hand. ¨C "Don''t worry, you will never be a bother, you can stay as long as you want and enjoy a normal life, you deserve this and much more" Yui showed a beautiful smile. Like me, she wishes for a peaceful life, with the difference that my wish is temporary and she really wants a peaceful life. Yui is a wonderful girl who thinks about my happiness first instead of her own happiness. If her presence here were to cause me trouble, she would return to China immediately so as not to affect my vacation. She is so cute that I want to hug her and pat her head. Well, that will beter. We already arrived in front of the door of the hall. Before entering, I let go of her hand and we both acted like we didn''t know each other. Yui has her wedding ring and she will say that her husband is in China, but I''m sure there will be many idiots who will try to flirt with her since she is beautiful, but well, the economic crisis has increased the number of suicides. A tragedy. We entered the room and I received a loud wee. The women I have a rtionship with had already seen me a week ago during the orgy, but they were very happy to see me sane. During the orgy it was clear that my mind was falling apart. On the other hand, most of the men were now looking at me with such hate that some of them actually wanted to kill me. It is a pity that they were not part of the Arifureta event, now I will have to deal with them slowly and painfully................. There were only two men who didn''t show meplete hate. Raku and his friend whose name I forgot because I don''t care. Raku sighed seeing that Kosaki was part of the women who weed me with a smile full of love. (Author''s Note: Kosaki Onodera of Nisekoi) Even though his childhood sweetheart is now my wife, he wasn''t jealous or angry. The boy had epted the situation and even he gave me his blessing saying that he is sure that I will make Kosaki happy. Raku is a good survivor who knows how to avoid the possessive jealousy of a stupid psychopath. Later I''ll get him a pretty and irrelevant girlfriend. As for Raku''s friend, he''s very jealous because of how popr I am with women, but it''s jealous within reason and he doesn''t look at my wives lustfully, so I''ll let him live for now. I sat in my ce and Yui introduced herself as the new teacher. Immediately the students asked her all kinds of questions as it was exciting to have a young and beautiful teacher. She''s only two years older than us, so instead of seeing her as a teacher, they saw her as an older sister. The male students were disappointed when they heard that Yui was married, but some idiots still thought they had a chance with Yui upon hearing that her husband was in China. On the other hand, my more observant wives noticed that Yui''s wedding ring had some simr patterns to my wives'' rings. Most of my wives wear the same ring design, but Yui''s ring has a slightly different design as she added Lucifer''s blessing to it, which made it look more luxurious and shy. When the ss started, I noticed something annoying. During my time in China, I received reports that several new students had arrived at the school. ording to the specters and other entities that take care of this ce, these boys should be the different protagonists of the stories that make up this world. It seems various plots have started, but Mumei made me the protagonist of this World, so those protagonists are irrelevant. What really bothered me were two new guys. The first of them had a more handsome face than average, he seemed more mature than most teenagers, and his posture showed decent knowledge of martial arts. He was the same idiot who had gone to Ichika''spany to set up a coboration. My excess plot armor is leading the protagonists to my door¡­ This is a bummer. The puppet I imnted in his shadow was still there, besides, the boy hasn''t seen the rookie subus again, so I still don''t know why that damn smell keeps causing me this fucking mix of anger and excitement. I want to kill that idiot¡­. Leaving that jerk aside, there is another problem. [Hero''s Destiny] hasn''t detected a system user, my instincts tell me that the other guy isn''t a system user, but that smell¡­ It''s the smell of a system user. I''m more confident in my instincts than in my detection skills, but this time, I''m more confident in my nose. My informants had already tipped me off to this jerk and by showing up, he''s been trying to get close to my wives, but he also disyed an uncanny ability to detect danger, so he didn''t get too close. The Spiral Puppets and specters confirmed that the boy is a normal human with no skills, but that just shows that he is very good at hiding his abilities. Perhaps only System Goddess could confirm if he is a system user. Well, there is another way. I just have to chew his soul¡­. The boy''s muscles stiffened at the thought. A danger detection skill that can predict my murderous ns even though I have no killing intent and [Mythomania] is always hiding my thoughts.... This is getting to be a fucking nuisance. ¡­. I thought about it for two nanoseconds and came to a conclusion. I''m on vacation, so I''ll ignore him. If he doesn''t cause trouble, then I''ll kill him when my vacation is over, but if he causes trouble, then I''ll kill him right away. Just in case, I sent a report to Shiki to keep a close eye on that idiot. I''ll let Shiki take care of everything, anyway, that should be her job. It makes me ufortable to leave problems unresolved, but that''s part of a normal life. Normal people will never be able to control their own lives and there will always be a risk of dying even if they are careful. Yes, uncertainty is a nuisance, but it also brings excitement to life. Chapter 354: It is obvious the authors favoritism toward the teacher Chapter 354: It is obvious the author''s favoritism toward the teacher sses moved along smoothly, but one small annoyance made me roll my eyes in annoyance. The possible system user turned out to be a jerk with ack of parental love since all the time he seems to want to prove that he is the protagonist of life. In every ss, that idiot made sure to prove that he is the smartest student in the ssroom, which caused everyone''s exhaustion. The idiot is handsome and charismatic, so under normal circumstances, everyone would admire him for being a supermodel-faced genius. Still, there''s a line between genius and disgusting narcissism, and this idiot crossed that line from the very first ss. Even Yui, who is a patient and kind woman, was holding back the urge to sigh at the idiot''s smug attitude. Nobody likes self-centered brainiacs. Up to that point, everything could be fine since I''m used to being around jerks, but what became annoying was that the jerk was showing off to gain my wives'' attention. I had to use [Anti-Rasen] to contain my anger when that jerk winked at Nana. It is very difficult to be civilized¡­. (Author''s Note: Nana Sunohara from Sunohara-sou no Kanrinin-san) Fortunately, Nanapletely ignored him and turned to face me to smile lovingly at me. She is a lovely girl. Nana''s attitude made the idiot angry and since then she sneers at me every time she answers a question from the teacher. The idiot is trying to prove that he is smarter than me. While the jerk goes to great lengths to demonstrate his need for attention and his self-esteem issues, I''ve been busy looking out the window. Looking at clouds made me think of freshly baked bread and now I''m hungry. After school maybe I should visit Naoko. (Author''s Note: Naoko Onodera of Nisekoi) By the way, I don''t need to eat anymore since [Rasen] gives me unlimited energy, but my body interprets my desires as needs, so wanting to eat bread makes me have an abominable hunger that can only be satisfied by the bread made by my wife. The increase in power in [Schizophrenia] has be somewhat troublesome. Halfway through the sses, I felt Chitoge throw a small ball of paper at my head. She pretends to be upset that I''m not paying attention in ss, but she''s actually upset because she wants more of my attention. (Author''s Note: Chitoge Kirisaki of Nisekoi) This was noticed by Marika, so she wanted attention too, but instead of throwing me a small ball of paper, she made an intricate paper airne andunched it at my desk with pinpoint uracy. The worst thing is that the ne was a love letter of 10,000 words. (Author''s Note: Marika Tachibana of Nisekoi) Yui noticed the girls'' nonsense, but instead of having it, she began to write on the board while she pretended not to notice anything, which gave space for the girls to start ying. At one point, most of my wives started throwing papers and letters at me, which caused the indignation and jealousy of most of the boys. Only Raku and his irrelevant friend smiled wryly and paid attention to the ss. Well, the alternate future boy also paid attention to the ss, although he was actually paying attention to Yui''s body. I was about to use Ortro''s skill to ignore distances to gouge his eyes out, but my adorable psycho redhead wife was cute and threw a sharp pencil at the boy''s neck. (Author''s Note: Akane Hiyama of Love Tyrant) It seems that the time traveler was an excellent martial artist in his past life, as he managed to sense the danger and caught the pencil without turning his gaze, although there was a bit of sweat on his neck. Akane hadn''t done her best, or with her magic, it would be too easy to kill that idiot, especially since she has artifacts that allow her to partially ignore low-level plot armor. Ever since Leylin joined my group, it''s been easier to produce artifacts that can ignore plot armor, so my wives can assassinate protagonists without being negatively affected by the plot. The only exception is system users, we are cockroaches hard to kill and only entities with special skills can eliminate us without fear of being attacked by Destiny. Thus, a stupid game began. My saner wives vied for my attention while my less sane wives hurled pens and pencils at the time traveler and would-be system user. They werepeting to see who was the first to make them bleed without using magic or special skills. The time traveler noticed that the ssroom was full of psychopathic women. What worried him the most was that no one had noticed that those women wanted to kill him, the other men were busy ring at me so they didn''t notice the assassination attempts, plus my wives were careful to make the attacks look like an innocent game. The time traveler pretended to want to go to the bathroom and escaped from the ssroom. Surely he will investigate the identities of my wives, but hey, I will only intervene if he does something unpleasant. On the other hand, the possible user of the system thought that everything was a game and did not give it much importance, he even smiled with a mixture of mockery and a pathetic attempt at seduction... That look¡­ He knows about Akane''s psychopathic tendencies and the girls from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni. I see, he knows the stories of where theye from. Although I''m on vacation, I used [Reader''s Perspective] to investigate, but there were no records of that idiot being a system user, what''s more, there weren''t even records of him being a traveler from another world, which increased my suspicions. Theck of information is also information. I massaged my forehead in annoyance. I can''t have a fucking vacation in peace¡­.. sses continued as my anger continued to grow, but I managed to maintain self-control, even though my [Reader''s Madness] became a bit unstable...¡­. After a long time of chewing on my own tongue to calm down, it was finally time for lunch. I quickly left the ssroom or it would be hard to keep holding back my desire to destroy that idiot''s soul. Fuck, I just want a normal life for two months, that''s not too much to ask... I sighed at how troublesome it is to be a protagonist. "Aniki" ¨C Raku and his friend left the ssroom and approached me with ironic smiles. ¨C "You are very popr, but our ssmates seem to want to hit you" I sighed and smiled bitterly. ¨C "Are you worried that I will break their arms if they try to fight me?" Raku nodded and sighed. ¨C "You have just returned to ss, it will be bad if you are expelled for paralyzing our ssmates" I married the woman he loves, but he still treats me like his amazing big brother¡­ He''s such an idiot that I can''t hate him. "Don''t worry, I''ll just hit them a little, nothing permanent" ¨C I smiled kindly. ¨C "Let''s eat, I''m starving" Raku sighed. ¨C "Okay Aniki¡­ Aren''t you going to wait for the girls?" The door to the ssroom was flung open and the possible system user ran out. His usual smug smile was now an expression of irony, confusion, and a little fear. Akane, Shion, Mion, and Rena came out and chased after him while emitting intense killing intent, but they have excellent control of their killing instincts, so no one could tell that they were a bunch of psychopaths. "¡­." ¨C Raku looked at the group of girls running down the hall and his mouth trembled. ¨C "Did they have knives and guns?" "Maybe they''re toys" ¨C I shrugged and mentally contacted Monika to make sure the police don''te. Those girls are too troublesome, but they do it all because they love me, so I can''t get mad. At least they know not to use supernatural skills, so the possible system user will only use humanly possible abilities and no special skills. Anyway, I have an army of Spiral Puppets watching over that idiot. If he shows anything upset, he will be mobbed by a group strong enough to kill a Great Old One. Raku sighed and declined toment further. He doesn''t know about the supernatural world, but he knows how dark the yakuza world can be, so he''s thinking that those girls are professional assassins from the Ichijo family. We put the matter aside and headed to the lunchroom, but first I made a quick visit to the staff lounge to deliver the two lunches I made. Hiratsuka and Kyoko showed surprise when they received my gift. Hiratsuka joked that I''m a housewife so I teased her that this is why I have a love life while she smokes to deal with stress. Needless to say, she hit me on the head. On the other hand, Kyoko had aplex look. It seems that she had a strong argument with her boyfriend and she couldn''t have breakfast, so my gesture made her feelplex since I showed her more attention and care than her boyfriend gives her. Something I noticed was that Raku''s friend was ufortable with my action since he seems to have feelings for Kyoko, but he didn''t show me hostility out of jealousy, so I''ll let him live. After that little event, I headed to the dining room. My wives made several agreements to avoid conflicts. Women who are not in my ssroom will spend time with me during lunch, although some of my wives are a bit shy, so I will spend time with them after school. It''s hard to run a harem, but well, I don''t sleep so it doesn''t matter. In the dining room, I met the girls from Arifureta. Japan is a superstitious country, so the Arifureta ssroom was temporarily closed as several students died during the supposed earthquake. Because of this, they were separated in other ssrooms, so they made new friends. Thanks to this, I am surrounded by new people that I had never met before. Although there were a few men, most of them are women, and if I''m not mistaken, some of my wives n to keep increasing my harem since they see me as a sexual kleptomaniac who steals any beautiful woman he sees¡­ Which I can''t deny. Now that I think about it, this school is stupidly big and there are too many students¡­ Well, plot conveniences. Does not matter. Oh, by the way, there''s something I forgot to mention. Aiko Hatayama, the teacher at Arifureta, is no longer teaching because she is supposedly traumatized by the earthquake, but the reality is that she is having a rest at my house, because¡­ well.... She wants to be a mother... And she is not the only one..................¡­ Now I am waiting for the next round of daughters. ... ¡­. I suddenly have a strange urge to go buy cigarettes even though I don''t smoke. Anyway. My family problems aside, the few men who ate with us turned out to be passive people. Instead of friends, they looked like decorations that kept their heads down and didn''t dare look at my wives. They look to the ground out of shame and not out of fear, but hey, they have good survival instincts. Raku is inefficient as a yakuza member, but he is very talented at making friends because of his kindness, so he was able to interact with the boys and formed a group of friends while I focused on interacting with women. Well, Raku is useful for distracting nuisances, soter I''m going to lobotomize a nameless character. The boy won a faithful girlfriend who does not cause him problems. Among the girl groups, there were a variety of personalities, appearances, and plots. Among my wives of Arifureta, Eri Nakamura was the most dedicated and obsessed with pleasing me, so she put a lot of effort into getting closer to the most beautiful girls in her ss. My infamy is notorious and several of the new girls had their guard up against me, some of them even looking at me with annoyance and a little disgust. Despite this, it was easy to make them drop their guard. I just had to act like a civilized person. Rumor has it that I''m a sex maniac, a violent criminal, and an overbearing jerk. It''s all true, but my attitude showed that I''m actually quite reasonable, I have many topics of conversation, and I''m not an idiot who looks at women''s breasts instead of looking into their eyes, besides, I only pay attention to people talking to me while ignoring people ignoring me. The girls who wanted to ignore me felt left out, so even if they didn''t want to, they had to chat with me, which surprisingly showed them that I''m a good listener. Most people like to be heard when they speak. In the case of women, this is more important, because just listening is not enough, you have to show interest in what they say, in addition to not interrupting them. One of the best ways to listen is to show interest and only respond when they ask you a question. People who always want toment and interrupt others are unpleasant people. Sometimes a good listener is more attractive than a good talker. Most of the girls were extremely beautiful, so seeing arge group of beautiful womenughing and chatting was very eye-catching. Many idiots red at me with fury and a killing desire since my reputation is well known, besides, it is already known that I have rtionships with many beautiful women. Despite this, no one dared to cause us trouble. It''s well known that I can single-handedly beat up numerous delinquents, moreover, the fact that I risked my life to save my ssmates made several people respect me, even people who hate me. In this country, image and reputation are too important, so my good image as a youth hero helped diminish my bad image as a bum with no future. Things were quiet, but an asshole didn''t care about the stories about my strength. Some idiot from another ss came up to me and challenged me to a basketball contest. Why did he do it? Easy, the idiot wanted to show his masculinity to be more popr with women. It is true that, in their teens, many women are attracted to cocky jerks who excel in sports or the like. Objectively, the idiot chose a good path to be popr since I am the biggest symbol of masculinity in this school, after all, I officially have a harem, I am attractive and I am strong. Publicly, my ws are my bad attitude, financial poverty, and criminal record, though that''s also attractive to some women with particr tastes. The idiot who wants to y basketball is taller than me, he''s much more attractive, and looking at his clothes, hees from a high-status family, which is weird since this is a public school and he could go to a private school. Anyway, I ignored him and continued talking to the new women. Some of them are charismatic, so it was nice to chat with them. The idiotcks the human sense of shame and kept insisting even though I ignored him. His stupid voice became a nuisance and too many people were paying attention to us, so I agreed to his stupid request, but I made a bet. I''m not short of money anymore, but it''s entertaining to have an idiot pay me to humiliate him. The idiot left after I epted the bet. He seemed to think that he managed to trick me and now he can publicly humiliate me. Honestly, I don''t mind losing a masculinitypetition, I just want to continue seducing women. After the idiot left, my sister, Ina, and Nene came over to eat with us. (Author''s Note: Umaru from Himouto! Umaru-chan) (Author''s Note: Ina''nis Ninomae from Hololive) (Author''s Note: Nene Yashiro from Toilet-Bound Hanako-Kun) Several of my wives had made me lunch and I had a good meal. Nene also made me lunch which made me smile and hug her. She''s quite adorable, though I''ll need to do something about her self-esteem issues, plus, I just found out that she was bullied in her ssroom, which made me a little angry¡­....... Despite the fact that I love all my wives and for them, I will destroy every World, I cannot deny that there are women I love more than others. Based on my priorities, I have not given much attention to some of my wives. I have made sure that they do not feel alone and forgotten, but it is clear that there are women to whom I give too much attention. To give an example, I didn''t see Nene''s problems since I''ve been more focused on taking care of Ichika and her sisters. (Author''s Note: Ichika Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) Anyway, I have some free time, so I''ll take more care of the women I''ve left without attention. When lunch was over, I went back to my ssroom and the ss went on calmly, although the would-be system user was more cocky than before. Apparently, the possible system user thought that the crazy girls wanted to hurt him because that is the way they show affection... Ah, whatever, I''ll kill him when my vacation is over since I have a feeling attacking him willpletely ruin my vacation¡­ Stupid shitty plot and damn author with no life of his own. sses ended and I couldn''t go to the Onodera family''s house since Mafuyu forced me to continue counseling with the ''We Never Learn'' girls, although I had to do the basketballpetition first. Actually, thepetition was so pathetic that it''s not even worth describing. I don''t need to use special abilities or reality maniption. Before the awakening of my system, my physical skills and marksmanship were already excellent for some sports. Even if I limit my physical abilities to a human standard, it''s more than enough to make perfect shots from midfield. The score was 70-0, which made me yawn from boredom. I ignored the idiot and went to the library to help Mafuyu. Many students watched the show and Monika warned me that now there are many videos showing that I am a basketball prodigy¡­ Apparently, Marika was funding an inte fan club to make me a celebrity¡­ That girl needs a hobby that doesn''t involve me. I sighed and got to the library. "Onii-chan, let go of me!" ¨C Umaru yelled dramatically. On the way to the library, I ran into the brat so I grabbed her arm and forced her to go with me. She''s very smart, but she needs to study so the inte stops rotting her little brain. I ignored the crying of the brat and got to the library. Arriving, I saw Mafuyu massaging her forehead wearily. Fumino and Rizu are giving her a lot of headaches, moreover, the group was joined by a third airhead. (Author''s Note: Fumino Furuhashi from We Never Learn) (Author''s Note: Rizu Ogata from We Never Lears) "Oh, you''re the basketball guy!" ¨C A girl with tanned skin and reddish pink hair smiled at me excitedly. Apparently, she saw me humiliate the idiot. "Takemoto, don''t yell in the library" ¨C Mafuyu spoke in exasperation. Seeing Mafuyu''s adorable face showing frustration and exhaustion is giving me a strange guilty pleasure. The beautiful teacher is too cute. (Author''s Note: Uruka Takemoto of We Never Learn) Mafuyu sighed and looked at me with relief since I''m good at making ipetent girls not give her a lot of headaches, but she raised an eyebrow at the crying girl I''m holding, plus Ina is behind me with a nervous expression. She seems to think that I kidnapped these brats. I smiled as I approached the table. ¨C "They are my sister and my cousin" Legally, Ina is our distant cousin not rted by blood, something of an orphan girl who was adopted by our uncle in another city. Due to Ina''s identity as a Great Old One, her identity is problematic, so we chose a ridiculous identity to deflect attention. The Ichijo family thinks that Ina is a witch from another world, so her real identity is covered for now. As for why she is my distant cousin not rted by blood¡­ It was Navi''s stupid idea. ording to the little idiot, it would be more convincing for her to be unrted by blood, so our rtionship won''t be incest while justifying her living in my house. I honestly think this is all stupid, but Umaru is happy that Ina is her cousin since we don''t have any other family. Mafuyu nodded and subconsciously showed relief. She is not yet aware that she feels jealous when she sees me being close to other women. "Mafuyu-sensei best waifu¡­." ¨C Ina murmured under her breath and she seemed happy to meet more characters that she likes. We sat down and began to study. During a break, Rizu handed me a packet of udon. Apparently, her father told her that I helped stop some idiot from causing trouble at his restaurant, so this udon was a thank gift. Rizu has a low emotional capacity, but she showed a subtle look of joy when I said that her family''s udon is delicious. We continued studying until it gotte. We continued studying until it gotte. At the end of the day, Iid my head on the table while I massaged my head. Mafuyu was next to me and she was also lying on the table. We both wonder why the hell we''re still here. The girls on ''We Never Learn'' are cute and kind, but it''s frustrating to deal with such a ridiculous level of stupidity. It''s like they''re trying hard to be stupid. Umaru and Ina had no interest in studying and I had to scold them many times for ying video games instead of studying. My stupid sister made the three dumb girls join her, so instead of studying, the five girls were ying video games. I sighed without lifting my head from the table. ¨C "I''m sorry for having such a stupid sister" "No, it''s okay, I''m sorry for not being a better teacher" ¨C Mafuyu sighed as she questioned her very existence. I moved my head to look at Mafuyu. ¨C "You are an excellent teacher, it is just that you have bad luck with the students" Mafuyu sighed and moved to look at me. - "Thank you" In a way, it seems that we are both lying together while looking at each other in the same way that a married couple would. Mafuyu seemed to notice this, so she blushed and got up. ¨C "Ahem, it''ste, put your things away and go home, I''ll take you¡­. Ah¡­ I forgot my car¡­" This woman is too distracted. I smiled and stood up. ¨C "Come on, they all live nearby so I will apany them to their homes" "I don''t want to walk" ¨C Umaruy down on the table like a dead animal. ¨C "Onii-chan, carry me" I ignored Umaru and smiled at the girls. ¨C "Let''s go it will bete" "Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru pretended to cry as we left the library without her, even Ina ignored her. On the way, we chatted a bit. Rizu isn''t good at talking to people, Fumino feels I''m dangerous because of my fame as a womanizer, Mafuyu doesn''t talk much, and Ina is too shy to talk to strangers, so only Umaru, Uruka, and I lead the conversation. "That''s right, Onii-chan is great at all sports" ¨C Umaru nodded proudly. ¨C "Onii-chan exercises every day with different women, sometimes he does it with many of his female friends¡­" ¡­ Uruka may be an airhead, but she managed to understand my silly sister''s ambiguous words. She, Ina, and Fumino blushed and began to look at me as if I were a hungry wolf. Although Umaru is a pain in the ass, seeing her conversing so happily gives me a sense of relief, so I''ll forgive her stupidity for now. Rizu and Mafuyu didn''t understand the double meaning in Umaru''s words, they thought that I really exercise every day and that''s why I keep fit. Well, that''s not a lie, there is a section of my mind that is doingbat simtions all the time to improve my martial arts. Umaru kept saying stupid things as we walked, but again, the plot armor proved that walking is dangerous. An idiot on a motorcycle seemed to be drunk as he almost ran over Mafuyu. When she was about to get hurt, I grabbed her waist and made her back up¡­. [System Notification: ''Lucky Pervert'' skill has been activated] ¡­ Sure, it was to be expected. My grip is firm and I grabbed Mafuyu''s waist from behind, but she turned around without paying any attention to thews of physics. Mafuyu''s confused face was filled with panic as her lips suddenly kissed me. I don''t know how, but I stumbled upon the non-existent creativity of the author. I fell backward as Mafuyu kissed me. Her right hand had moved quickly to try to keep her bnce, but her hand slipped through the air and went to my pants. The tip of her middle finger unzipped my pants and her hand entered my pants. She showed that the underwear is not her match and her hand went under the fabric to directly hold my dick. Her left hand had moved to the bottom of my shirt and her palm touched my abdomen. As I fell, her hand jerked up and she broke the buttons on my shirt. My hands were at my sides in a helpless pose while Mafuyu was on top of my body. Her hands touched my skin while her lips kissed me, besides, we were both about to say something when we kissed, so our tongues were intertwined. I sighed internally. I hate [Lucky Pervert] because he makes me look like a sex criminal, but now I look like a rape victim. Mafuyu had frozen as she felt my erection grow as she was held by her delicate hand. The worst thing is that she was terrified of what she did since she technically just raped her student, but the worst thing is that deep down, she felt that the feeling of my lips kissing her was kind of nice. We stood still for five seconds like we were totally shocked and didn''t know what to do. We could possibly stay like this for several minutes as Mafuyu''s mind stopped working, but a sudden scream sent Mafuyu into a panic. "...Kyaaaa sensei is raping Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru was trying hard not tough. "Wah!" ¨C Ina yelled in embarrassment as she covered her face with her hands, even though she kept looking at us through the gaps between her fingers. The other girls had the same expressions. Only Rizu looked at us curiously since she didn''t fully understand what the close contact between Mafuyu and me involved. Mafuyu went from panic to horror at Umaru''s scream. Her eyes filled with tears and she seemed to be on the verge of a panic attack. On the one hand, if anyone finds out that she did this to me then not only will she lose her job, she could also go to jail, although knowing her, she''s more afraid that this will hurt my school life. She''s too kind in her own way. I moved my hands and gently grabbed Mafuyu''s hand to get it out of my pants, then grabbed her waist to pull her back which made our lips part. I showed that my strength was not a joke. I stood up with just the strength of my legs while my hands continued to hold onto Mafuyu''s waist. The scene was simr to a girl being carried by her father, which was curious as Mafuyu seemed to be about to cry. Mafuyu''s legs were shaking, but she stayed on her feet. Her long years of ice skating helped her keep her bnce when not being affected by [Lucky Pervert]. I sighed and arranged Mafuyu''s clothes, then gently stroked the grown woman''s head and smiled kindly. ¨C "Are you okay sensei?" Mafuyu managed to calm down a bit by feeling my sincere kindness and affection. Umaru knew that she shouldn''tment anymore so he kept silent. As for the other girls, they were still shocked and didn''t know what to say, only Fumino could tell that my rtionship with Mafuyu wasn''t suitable for a teacher and a student, but she didn''tment as she noticed how bad Mafuyu felt. My smile softened. ¨C "Sensei, it''s okay, it was an ident, what matters is that you''re okay" Mafuyu looked down feeling bad. Once it''s an ident, twice it''s a coincidence, three times it''s nned. At this point, she has already taken advantage of me too much. It would not be strange if I thought that she has done all this on purpose. I sighed and looked at the girls as my hand continued to caress Mafuyu''s head. ¨C "Come on, it will be der" The idiot on the motorcycle didn''t stop to see the mess he made, but I''d already instructed Monika to report him to the police. There are agents of the Ichijo family in prison, so they will make it look like a suicide¡­.. The girls looked at me strangely, but they nodded. They wanted to know about my strange rtionship with Mafuyu, but it was clear that Mafuyu was not in a good condition to talk. "Onii-chan, don''t be conceited" ¨C Umaru pointed to my abdomen, which made some of the girls blush. Normally I look skinny since I wear baggy clothes, but now my abs are visible because the buttons on my shirt are torn. I sighed and stopped stroking Mafuyu''s head to fix my clothes. She showed a slight panic when I stoppedforting her, her current state of mind is very vulnerable. I don''t normally wear the school uniform jacket. Sometimes I tie it around my waist or carry it on my shoulder, so I put on my jacket and closed it. Now it looks like I have my shirt open under my jacket to show off some of my muscles. After arranging my clothes, I gently held Mafuyu''s hand and paid no attention to her confused expression. - "We''re going home" We walked in silence and I dropped each girl off at her house. Finally, I took Mafuyu to her house. All the way I kept holding Mafuyu''s hand. Along the way, she stayed a step behind me and looked at my back, shoulders, and face. She had many conflicting thoughts. She knew that my feelings for her were not suitable for a student, but she also felt that she should make it up to me since she has technically taken advantage of me on several asions. Mafuyu has an excessive sense of responsibility, so she felt ufortable considering that she has had a lot of intimate contact with me even though I am her student. When we got to Mafuyu''s house, she sighed and let go of my hand. Without saying a word, she opened the door to her apartment. Before entering, she looked at me and curtsied apologetically. ¨C "Tomorrow I will present my resignation, I am sorry for what happened" Mafuyu was about to close the door, but I stopped her. Mafuyu sighed and was about to speak, but her eyes widened when I held her waist and kissed her. Mafuyu panicked and her face flushed intensely red. Her hands pressed against my chest as if she wanted to push me away, but she didn''t use force, in fact, her fingers clung to my shirt as if she wanted me to keep kissing her. After a minute, I stopped kissing the pretty teacher and showed a slight smile that showed affection and a bit of teasing. ¨C "Sensei, you can''t give up, you''re the reason I decided to go to school so I don''t want you to suffer, but I don''t want to lose you either, so let''s make a deal¡­" Mafuyu stood still as her thoughts were in chaos, she couldn''t even nod. "We will be a student and a teacher, but when I graduate from school, you will be my wife" ¨C My smile now only showed affection without a trace of mockery or cynicism. ¨C "And you cannot refuse, you must take responsibility for everything you have done to me" "¡­." ¨C Mafuyu''s face was already red, but she managed to get redder. I slowly brought my lips closer to hers as I spoke softly. ¨C "If you don''t want to, you can refuse" Mafuyu squeezed his eyes shut, but he didn''t try to move away from me. I gave him a soft kiss. This time, she wrapped her arms around my neck. What started as an innocent kiss on her lips, turned into a passionate French kiss. She''s inexperienced, clumsy, and innocent, but her clumsiness made the kiss particrly adorable. After parting our lips, I smiled. ¨C "Can I spend the night with you?" It seemed that Mafuyu''s head was about to let out steam. She quickly backed away from me and walked into her apartment as she mmed the door shut. I let out a light wryugh. ¨C "You just had to say no" Mafuyu didn''t open the door, but she spoke quietly. ¨C "D-Don''t bete for your sses¡­ You must be a good student and graduate¡­" I looked at Umaru and smirked while moving my lips without speaking. ¨C "You have another sister-inw" Umaru rolled her eyes and also moved her lips without speaking. ¨C "You are disgusting when you are a casanova" My smile grew. - "I know" Umaru shook her head and we were about to leave, but before leaving, Umaru said goodbye loudly. ¨C "See you tomorrow sister-inw-sensei!" I heard that Mafuyu tripped inside her apartment, but she didn''t get hurt so it''s all good. As we walked away from Mafuyu''s apartment, Ina tugged on my sleeve with an embarrassed but excited look. ¨C "Can I make a Mafuyu-sensei doujin with you?" .... I stared nkly at the girl. "I-Is that a no?" ¨C Ina looked down like a sad little animal. I sighed and stroked her head. ¨C "Fine, but don''t do things about infidelities, I respect your fetishes, but there are limits" Ina blushed deeply. ¨C "I don''t likeorare, I only read it for the quality of the drawings!" "Yes, of course" ¨C Umaru and I answered apathetically and continued walking. "I''m serious!" - Ina started to cry. "Hey Listen! Bitch, thank me for keeping me quiet so I don''t ruin the mood!" - Navi appeared next to me. "Yeah, thanks, whatever" ¨C I rolled my eyes. "Hey Listen! Your words are worth less than a child in Nigeria! Give me a triple cheeseburger!" ¨C Navi started yelling stupid things like always. "Oh, I want Hawaiian pizza!" ¨C Umaru yelled with joy. ¡­Navi and I looked at Umaru in disgust. "Hey Listen! Let''s abandon this grotesque creature, pineapple pizza eaters deserve no rights!" ¨C Navi. "I have eaten shit and human flesh, but you disgust me" ¨C Me. Umaru pouted angrily. "Wah, don''t ignore me!" ¨C Ina jumped on my back and held on like a ko. ¨C "I also want pizza, but I want pepperoni!" Damn noisy bunch of people... "Onii-chan, your kind smile gives me chills" ¨C Umaru looked at me with disgust. I sighed and stroked her silly head. ¨C "Brat, I''m d you''re an idiot" A lot of noise, a lot of difort, and a lot of problems. It''s not such a bad thing. Chapter 355: (1) - Outer Waifus Speedrun Chapter 355: (1) - Outer Waifus Speedrun (Nyaruko Perspective) (Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) Finally, after a lot of effort, we are finally about to get thest material¡­ Eventually, we can go back to Luis! It''s been a long road. We''ve caused a few genocides, destroyed a few Worlds, and maybe, just maybe, we''ve encouraged conflict in the multiverse, though it wasn''t our fault. Now, we only need to obtain onest material to start the reconstruction and rebirth of Paranoia-chan, but the target this time is in the territory of arrogant cultivators. So far, we have already drawn too much attention to a dangerous point. When we meet the Primarchs Vulkan and Sanguinius, we don''t kill them since they are Auriel''s friends and Luis will be angry if we make one of his future lovers cry. In fact, the informationwork that I have built in Paradise notified me that Auriel dered that Luis would be her husband, which has caused a lot of controversy. Luis is great, he can cause a civil war even when he''s on vacation <3 Anyway, it was good that we didn''t destroy the armies of both Primarchs, we just stole their equipment and left them in their underwear after beating them up a bit. Now that we are immune to Anti-Madness weapons, we can move more safely and without worry since Paradise would need to send all of its main forces to defeat us, although we are pretending that those weapons can harm us so that those idiots have a false sense of security. Heh. Although we were kind and did not destroy the Space Marines, our strength caused concern amongrge organizations. Now there are many groups persecuting us, which has be a nuisance. Paradise, Hell, Truth Seekers, and Free Agents. Almost all organizations see us as enemies since we have invaded Worlds in their territories to obtain materials. At this rate, the multiverse will unite to kill us, but we do everything so that Paranoia-chan can be a good waifu. Everything is justified~ If we are going to cause a problem, we must make it big and that is why we are in thest World. This ce is in the territory of frogs in wells (cultivators), so this will officially make us the enemies of the multiverse. Luis will be very angry with us, but it''s like he always says, it''s for the greater good~ (approved by Dumbledore) Daoloth and the others wanted us to enter the World directly to subdue the Will of the World and force it to give us the records we need, but Leylin and I refused. The magus said that the cultivators already know about The Institute (a name I gave to our secret group since I like Fallout), so they will attack us as soon as they discover that we have invaded their territory. If this World was in neutral or unexplored territory, that wouldn''t be a problem since we can defeat most armies, but attacking the base of one of the big organizations is still dangerous for us. We can survive and escape with Azathoth''s help, but at least one of us would die. Possibly a Great Old One because nobody cares about the Great Old Ones. (Author''s Note: Azathoth / Van Gogh from Fate/Grand Order) What Leylin said made sense, so Daoloth resigned herself to using a more civilized method. As for me, I was happy that we didn''t destroy the World since it''s one of the few immortal cultivation novels that I really like. "So we''re going to pretend to be background characters while the protagonist gathers the materials we need?" - Daoloth looked at me nkly. (Author''s Note: Daoloth / BB-chan~ from Fate/Grand Order) "Yes" - I agreed with a smile. "¡­" ¨C Daoloth covered her face with her hand as she sighed in annoyance. - "Because?" "Because it''s fun" - I smiled. "¡­." ¨C Daoloth seemed to want to kill me, but she is too weak and stupid, shecks hate. "I have no problem, I want to walk and see what is in this World" - Yog-Sothoth spoke with slight interest after I described the plot of this World. ¨C "Also, the worlds of cultivators are good because there are no cks" (Author''s Note: Yog-Sothoth / Abigail Williams / Abby from Fate/Grand Order) "...¡­.." ¨C I sighed. ¨C "The degenerate system user left you a huge trauma, even though he wasn''t ck, he was just tan like an NTR viin" Yog-Sothoth frowned. ¨C "Tan or ck does not matter, ck is only good if he is charred" "They''re going to cancel us" ¨C Daoloth smiled wryly. "Should I burn something?" - Cthugha looked at me expectantly. (Author''s Note: Cthugha / Kuuko from Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) Her disgusting yuri urges decreased dramatically after Luis turned her hole into a zed doughnut, but it still haunts me every time I let my guard down, though, on the bright side, she no longer tries to steal my underwear to masturbate. Ugh, disgusting yuri woman. "Stop wasting time, we still have a lot of work to do" ¨C System Goddess scolded us for wasting time. ¨C "It is true that the Will of the World of Gaia allowed us to use a spatial distortion so that our long journey does not take us away from Luis for a long time, but even so we cannot waste time, every second wasted is a second where the mind of Luis is still unstable and we don''t know the disasters that that man can cause if his mind sumbs to the chaos of his own madness" (Author''s Note: System Goddess from Unlock 99 Heroines in End Times) Tch, if not for Luis leaving her in charge, she wouldn''t dare to be so conceited for fear of our strength¡­ Although it''s kind of funny that we have to listen to the instructions of an insect that we might kill by ident. On the other hand, she is right. We have worked hard to get the best materials to help Paranoia-chan and Luis, but we also wasted a bit of time having fun. Being with Luis is a lot of fun and gives us the greatest happiness we have experienced throughout our infinite lives, but Luis is too controlling and meticulous. Sometimes it is necessary to cause a senseless war just to not lose good habits. Also, there is another problem¡­ We miss Luis¡­ We miss him a lot... Ugh, I never thought I would fall in love with a person so much, to the point that I no longer feel satisfied by collecting waifus and collectibles. My collection continues to grow, which normally makes me very happy, but not receiving the tsundere and yandere love from Luis makes life feel empty. We all miss him and our rationality is falling apart. Some days ago, Long Aoxue and I were very angry because I said that chocte walnut cookies are the best, but she said that walnut chocte cookies are better. (Author''s Note: Long Aoxue / Long Aotian from My Girlfriend is Long Aotian) Our argument got out of hand and we started fighting. That little fight escted to the point that we identally entered the territory of Hell and destroyed twenty or thirty low-level Worlds. Yog-Sothoth helped us escape, but we were scolded for being childish. Long Aoxue and I had a chat and agreed that nuts need chocte to make them taste better, so now we''re friends, but the rest of the women treat us like idiots. Well, objectively we are so we can''tin. Even though Long Aoxue and I caused a little trouble, the woman with the most unstable mind is Cthy. (Author''s Note: Cthy / Chiyo of Ane Naru Mono) That crazy yandere lost all trace of rationality after a shota system user tried to use a seduction skill on her. The constant evolution in our different paths of Madness has made us immune to those kinds of abilities, in addition, Luis has given us many insurances to prevent any possibility of an NTR scenario. Although Cthy was fine, she was furious. Well, we all got mad, but she was especially furious. It''s obvious that the System User was stuffed and turned into a Poke-Evolve Stone for System Goddess, but that wasn''t enough for Cthy. She started a holy crusade to eliminate all shota from the multiverse. First Yog-Sothoth with the cks and now Cthy with the shotas. System users love to piss off dangerous women... That exins Luis''s tastes. Anyway. Cthy was locked in a space prison until her mind was stable again. We have already generated a lot of infamy and it will be bad if she starts a campaign of genocide, especially since the protagonist we are going to watch is a shota. "Ah, whatever" ¨C Daoloth rubbed her forehead in annoyance. She is increasingly simr to Luis. ¨C "Let''s do things as you say, but if that idiot tries to seduce one of senpai''s wives, then I will destroy this whole damn world of frogs in the skies and tigers in wells" "Actually¡­" ¨C I took out a pair of nerdy sses and was about to exin what the Chinese sayings were, but Daoloth hit me in the face, even though she is pathetically weak and I didn''t feel anything. "Stop using memes all the damn time" ¨C Daoloth''s eyes emitted red light. "This is weird¡­" ¨C Hastur''s voice caught our attention before a fight started. (Author''s Note: Hastur / Akai Haato / Haachama of Hololive) Hastur looked at Daoloth curiously. ¨C "Normally you are more mocking and you only show contempt since nothing matters to you, buttely you have been in a very bad mood" Oh, that''s true. In recent days, this big-breasted idiot seems to be on her period as she is always angry. Daoloth sighed and crossed her arms to emphasize her big breasts. Tch, conceited. ¨C "Being away from senpai makes me angry, it is not fun to ruin the lives of innocent people if senpai is not around to punish me" Masochist¡­ Although I share the sentiment. "Muahahahahaha, you turned into a masochistic SIMP!" Yibb-Tstll proved to have the memory of a dove and began tough as she pointed to Daoloth''s face. (Author''s Note: Yibb-Tstll / Hololive''s Laplus Darknesss) The result was obvious. "AAAHHH LET ME GO! DON''T PULL MY TAIL, IT''S GOING TO BREAK! YOU DAMN COW-BREASTED WITCH, YOUR BREASTS WILL DROPPLE DOWN TO YOUR KNEES WHEN YOU ARE AN OLD COW!" Daoloth ced her foot on Yibb-Tstll''s back as her hands pulled the horned loli''s tail. If it wasn''t for us wiping out half the UN from the multiverse, they''d being to sue us for child abuse. System Goddess raised her voice again. ¨C "Stop wasting time, we have to work" She''s acting like a professional and strict woman, but her smug damn smile shows that she''s enjoying her new position of authority¡­ Damn cultivators. We nodded in annoyance and prepared to enter thest World. Normally, the World Will of each World is very sensitive to the presence of Outer Gods and Great Old Ones, which is why it is very difficult for us to enter a World as we are seen as worse than a gue. Among the wielders of Madness, there are only three entities that can ignore the barriers of a World to travel smoothly. Two of them are Daoloth and Yog-Sothoth, so with the technological support of magus Leylin and the power of Anti-Spiral, we can all enter a mid-level World without raising suspicion. As for the third entity that can do that, it doesn''t matter since Azathoth ate it a long time ago. With everything ready, we entered thest World. Paranoia-chan is excited as she chats with her new friend, Ciel-chan. (Author''s Note: Great Sage / Ciel from Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken) Ciel-chan has already epted that she will be integrated into Luis''s system, so she has been talking with Paranoia-chan to find out what her future master is like. At this rate, Luis will have a harem of skills, heh. With joy and expectation, we finally entered the world of one of my favorite Chinese novels. Tales of Demons and Gods is one of the Chinese novels that I have enjoyed the most because of the richness of its world, although it saddens me that many good characters were forgotten, especially the waifus. There are so many beautiful and charismatic waifus, but the protagonist failed in his role as a Chinese protagonist and did not form a ridiculouslyrge harem. That was disappointing. On the other hand, at first, I was amused by the protagonist''s smug and narcissistic attitude, especially the way he used his knowledge of the future to p the faces of normal people, but over time I started to get bored with Nie Li''s know-it-all attitude. Anyway, despite the novel''s ws, it''s still one of my favorite novels, so I was very excited when we entered the World. This World is used to harvest beast spirits, so cultivators constantly reset this World to keep harvesting resources instead of allowing the natives to be Higher Entities. ording to Leylin''s calctions, we''re supposed to get in right at the moment the World was reset, so we should be right at the beginning of the plot. Also, this World doesn''t have a high priority for cultivators, so those in charge of supervising this World only make sure that the resources are extracted and don''t review the plot, which should give us time to steal the records we need. Well, as Luis says; If something can go wrong, it will definitely go wrong because life sucks... When we arrived in the World, we realized that things never go the way we would like. "Are you seeing the same thing as me?" ¨C Daoloth asked me nkly. "Yes" - I nodded expressionlessly. The protagonist was doing protagonist''s things, showing off his knowledge and proving that everyone is inferior to him. Up to that point, everything was normal, but there was something strange. In the novel, Nie Li is smug to the point of being childish, but the Nie Li I''m looking at is more¡­ well, how should I say¡­ unpleasant? "The Sacred Family is insignificantpared to my vast knowledge, my power can surpass any absolute tyrant and heavenly king, Shen Xiu, if you really want to know the heavens then it would be better if you follow me and abandon the Sacred Family" This was the opening scene where Nie Li regained his memories and challenged the sexy teacher who didn''t turn into a waifu. This scene goes to show how conceited Nie Li is and how he loves to show off, but the lustful and disgusting look on his face was something that wasn''t in the novel. Nie Li was a narcissist, but he wasn''t a lustful hedonist, even turning down wonderful onee-sans and milfs. We''re currently wearing costumes to look like normal girls who are part of this spirit beast ss, so no one has noticed us. We''re basically background characters with no faces even drawn. We originally nned to watch the protagonist and then focus on looting this World''s resources without affecting the plot too much, but things have turned nasty. "Smells bad"-Yog-Sothoth frowned as she pointed at Nie Li. Our costumes alter reality so we can talk and move without drawing the attention of other characters. Only the Will of the World could notify us if we use our abilities. "Is it my idea or does that boy look like a system user?" - Yibb-Tstll tilted her head in confusion. I understand her confusion. Since ancient times, the Outer Gods have had conflicts with system users since those idiots tend to see us as trophies. Some have tried to turn us into pets, sexual ves and there were even delusional people who wanted to seduce us, but they all had the same end. Only Luis could win our love since he doesn''t treat us as a unique item or an exclusive reward, besides, he is just as mentally deranged as we are. Because of this, we know how to recognize a system user. Luis has the Ichijo legacy that allows him to track system users, but we have our own methods to find and eliminate them, also, many system users rely too much on mind control and aphrodisiac abilities, but we are immune to those pathetic skills that only losers who can''t satisfy a woman would use. In a way, Outer Gods are the biggest threat to system users. I frowned. ¨C "System Goddess, the protagonist was reced by a system user?" What bothered us was that Nie Li had no trace of his soul being reced or his mind being controlled, nor did he give the feeling of being a system user, but his body was giving off a foul smell of love magic. "No, he is Nie Li and there is no trace of a system" ¨C System Goddess frowned. There are millions of system users in the multiverse, but most of them die quickly as they tend to be careless, making them easy to track down and trick into turning them into Energy od Destiny farms, high-level alchemy materials, or food for Higher Entities. Thanks to the peaceful and harmless journey we took to rebuild Paranoia-chan, we have captured and dissected 122 system users. Most werepletely new system users, but there were five who were slightly strong. All these souls have served the skills of the System Goddess to have a great evolution. In terms ofbat strength, she is still a harmless hamster, but in terms of utility, she might be the most important entity for system users. Among her new skills, she can now analyze the systems of system users without having toe into contact with their souls. This is extremely helpful as Luis has trouble analyzing all of the enemy''s skills even when using ''Reader''s Perspective''. If she says that Nie Li is the real Nie Li then it''s the truth, but that only means more trouble. "This has gottenplicated, maybe this guy is a mutation of a system user, or maybe something moreplex is happening and system users are developing a new way to invade Worlds without being noticed" ¨C Daoloth frowned and put her hand on her chin. On second thought, system users are brainless piranhas who lose their lives following their primal instincts, but it''s very strange that we would have encountered so many such idiots in such a short time. It is as if something is fostering the constant birth of system users. I thought more, but Daoloth''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "By the way¡­" ¨C Daoloth had a smile that made me have a bad feeling. ¨C "That boy just tried to seduce us with magic¡­" ¡­ Oh shit. "Wait!" - I screamed in panic. ¨C "At least let me save the waifus!" Daoloth smiled. ¨C "You have five minutes~" Damn psycho cow! She is going to destroy this World! "I will prepare the escape route" - Yog-Sothoth sighed with a little sadness. She likes sightseeing, so she didn''t want to destroy this World so soon. "I already made the calctions to steal the records and destroy this world without the cultivators having time to surround us" ¨C Leylin spoke emotionlessly. "Should I help?" ¨C The soft and innocent voice made us pale. "It''s not necessary" ¨C Daoloth smiled gently without showing her usual mocking attitude. ¨C "Senpai gave you the important task of drawing pictures, so you must concentrate on your task" Azathoth nodded and continued drawing, which made us sigh with relief. A few days ago, we let her go on a small attack to escape from the Inferno, but the result was that one of the rulers of that group was killed, which caused a civil war to take over his territory... Azathoth''s power evolved to a point where the smallest attack could destroy the fabric of reality. Luis is a fucking psycho for strengthening this abomination¡­ Even Daoloth thinks Azathoth is terrifying. I sighed sadly and asked Yog-Sothoth for help in kidnapping the waifus. I wanted to have a little arc in Tales of Demons and Gods¡­ Life is disappointing¡­ --- --- --- Author''s Note: Yay, I finally have a vacation! Although I''m going to take a part-time job, I''ll have more time to write, so for a while, I''ll be able to do chapters more often <3 If you have suggestions or something you would like to see I will be more attentive to thements. A hug <3 Chapter 356: School Days is Alabama Chapter 356: School Days is bama After I got home, I left Umaru and Ina to sleep. Medaka hadn''te back to us since on her first day of school she joined the student council, so she had been busy and came home on her own. She is a highly responsible and trustworthy woman, so I have no problem letting her act independently, although Spiral Puppets are always following her around to protect her. Returning home, I made Umaru and Ina go to sleep since we will have sses tomorrow. Just in case, I left Medaka in charge so she can make sure the two brats don''t stay upte ying video games. After the brats went to their rooms, Tsubaki, Nia, and Yoko returned to my mind and I left the apartment. Medaka snorted saying I''m probably going out to see more women, to which I nodded and told her she could join me for a threesome. Obviously, she tried to hit me while she was calling me an idiot. It''s fun to tease her. Leaving the apartment, I sent messages to my wives who don''t work early and had free time. I prioritized the women I''ve given less attention to so they don''t feel alone. I am unable to sleep without Auriel''s help, so I spent the night visiting my wives throughout the city. Some of my wives are happy just to see me for a few minutes. One of the best examples is Yasuko, a lovely woman who now works running a small bar, which makes her very happy as she can interact with the customers without the worry of someone trying toy a hand on her. (Author''s Note: Yasuko Takasu of Toradora) She is a woman who really enjoys social interaction, parties, drinking, and having fun. She''s a single mother with a teenage heart, though that''s partly because she didn''t enjoy her youth due to her early pregnancy. Although Yasuko enjoys parties and alcohol a lot, I don''t need to worry about her since she has a high tolerance for alcohol, as well as being extremely faithful, plus, she is protected by enough bodyguards to destroy a mid-level World. I won''t deny it, she is one of my favorite wives. Something adorable about her is that she is very happy as long as I see her once a week. She understands how busy my life is, so she prefers that I give attention to the women that I have forgotten the most. She really is a wonderful woman¡­. By the way, she is currently not drinking and tries not to exert herself too much since, like Arifureta''s teacher, she is pregnant...¡­ stupid orgy Putting aside my desire to escape my parental responsibilities, I spent the night visiting my other wives so they wouldn''t feel lonely. Most of them don''t need a lot of attention and are content with a little attention, partly because my visit gave them the relief that I didn''t forget about them. I''ll be honest. I forgot about some of them since they weren''t important to me and only added them to my harem because of the orgy, but they don''t need to know that. After spending several hours touring the city, I headed to thest ce I nned to visit tonight. It can be said that I saved the best forst. I went to Kotonoha''s house and was pleasantly surprised to find her mother. Ichika had mentioned something about this, but she had downyed the situation, rather, she hadn''t reported that this was a case of women trafficking. (Author''s Note: Kotonoha Katsura from School Days) (Author''s Note: Manami Katsura from School Days) (Author''s Note: Ichika Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) Knowing that the sexy milf moved to the city, I had intentions of having a threesome with both women to remember the old days, but I found myself in a strange situation where there were several girls locked in a basement. I don''t recognize all those women since I didn''t care about them when I visited Kotonoha City, so I had to use [Character Sheet]. Apparently, all of them are from a franchise called ''School Days'' and if I''m not mistaken, the Katsura family kidnapped all or almost all of the heroines of that franchise. [School Days Franchise: - Ai Yamagata - Futaba Nijou - Hikari Kuroda - Inori Ashikaga - Karen Katou - Kazuha Nijou - Kumi Mori - Mai Kiyoura - Minami Obuchi - Moeko Itou - Nanami Kanroji - Yae Kanroji - Kyomi Kasannoin - Natsumi Koizumi - Noan Murayama - Otome Katou - Roka Kitsuregawa - Sekai Saionji - Setsuna Kiyoura - Youko Saionji - Wakaba Nijou - Itaru Itou] ¡­ Holy God. I sighed as I saw the 22 women with their hands tied behind their backs, their legs shackled, blindfolded, and gags covering their mouths. I''ve seen and done much worse, but this still leaves me speechless. "What do you think, dear?" ¨C A seductive mature voice sounded behind me while a pair ofrge and soft breasts pressed against my back. ¨C "I worked hard to bring them to this city without leaving any evidence, I deserve an award~" Kotonoha''s mother is an extremely attractive woman, she has great charisma,es from a family with money, and is very amodating when she falls in love, but her level of emotional dependence is extremely worrisome... Well, I like the crazies. "Hey Listen! MILF Supremacy!" ¨C Navi wasughing in my mind. "Luis¡­." Tsubaki sighed. "You can''t me me" ¨C I sighed internally, I have nothing to do with this. When I went to Kotonoha City, I never showed any indication of wanting a harem, even making it clear that it was all a temporary rtionship since I didn''t intend to formalize a rtionship. At that time, I knew that Kotonoha and her mother had emotional problems that bordered on a mental disorder, but that didn''t matter to me since I only thought about fulfilling my mission for the Ichijo family. Maybe something happened when I left town, but it''s obvious that the women in that family lost all trace of rationality. I sighed. ¨C "I am surprised that you could kidnap so many women without the police noticing, and it is not a pleasant surprise, it is a problematic surprise¡­" Manami had her hands on my shoulders. Her hands trembled upon hearing my words and her voice began to show anxiety. - "Are you angry?" "No, I''m just tired" ¨C I sighed and turned around to look at Manami''s face. ¨C "Do you realize that sooner orter this wille to light? You can cover up three or four kidnappings, and you could even cover up a rape case through ckmail since that''s how this society works, but you won''t be able to cover up the disappearance of twenty-two women, especially since they''re all from the same town and have family and social connections, it will only be a matter of time before someone notices that you know them and you happened to move to another city during the kidnappings" Manami lowered her gaze. She is a grown woman, but now she looks like a depressed brat being scolded by her father. We are currently in the basement of the new residence of the Katsura family. It seems that Manami was investigating a residence with a basement suitable to lock up dozens of women and make it a discreet ce. Decent nning, although there are many ws in this ridiculous n. I contacted Monika and asked her to intervene in any investigation into the disappearance of these women. Monika informed me that there was indeed an investigation, but apparently, the main suspects are three boys and one adult. If I''m not mistaken, two of the suspects in this kidnapping case are Kotonoha''s ex-boyfriend and the jerk who tried to rape her. This will be troublesome since I killed the jerk and the ex-boyfriend was beheaded by Kotonoha, as for thest two suspects, I have no interest in their identities. "I made sure to leave clues to divert attention¡­" ¨C Kotonoha was behind her mother. She spoke softly, feeling just as anxious as her mother. "Two of the suspects are dead" ¨C I spoke with a slightly strict voice. Now I look like a father scolding a couple of brats. My words made both women look more depressed, but the strongest reaction was shown by the bound women. The women''s ears are not covered and they can hear me. I don''t know them and they don''t recognize me, but now they are afraid since they noticed that I am the reason they were kidnapped. "Isn''t that the girl your ex-boyfriend slept with?" ¨C I looked at the girl named Sekai Saionji. "¡­" ¨C Kotonoha nodded as she kept her gaze on the ground. From what I see, the girl named Sekai already knows that the boy she loved is dead. She is the most scared girl among the whole group of women, she is even more scared than the younger girls. It is not the fear of being kidnapped for unknown purposes, but the fear of death. Possibly Kotonoha murdered her ex-boyfriend in front of her. By the way... - "Why are there brats?" Some of these girls look too young, there''s even a damn brat. "She will grow up to be beautiful¡­" ¨C Manami spoke as if that was obvious. "Hey Listen! nts a sapling to fornicate a sexy tree, excellent logic!" ¡­. Where does this idiot get so much stupidity from? Whatever. I massaged my forehead. ¨C "You two have a misunderstanding, I don''t like the idea of having sex ves, I don''t like rape either, at most I can ept sadomasochism games, but only with the consent of the woman" "I... I''m sorry..." ¨C Manami seemed to be about to cry. Kotonoha had a grim look on her face and seemed terrified that I might abandon her for causing trouble. Certainly, this mother-daughter duo shares a single neuron. They may be extremely beautiful and even have money, but they are a source of problems that, objectively, make them not worth rting to. I approached them and gently ced my left hand on Kotonoha''s head and my right hand on Manami''s head, then began stroking the hair of both big-breasted women. "You two made a mistake, but you are my wives, so I''ll help you fix it" ¨C I gently caressed their cheeks and made them look at my face. I showed a kind smile and continued to caress them affectionately. ¨C "Make sure you learn from this mistake and have more self-control in the future" Both women stared at me. Their hearts calmed when they saw my kind smile since, even though I''m upset, I haven''t stopped loving them. This caused both women to feel an overwhelming sense of happiness that almost brought them to tears. Kotonoha was traumatized when she felt that her ex-boyfriend had reced her with another girl, and Manami was emotionally hurt due to her husband not giving her enough attention. In a way, both women have the same insecurity issues. They are like a pair of guinea pigs, they will die of depression if they do not receive constant affection. "I will always help when you cause problems and I will not abandon you since you are my wives, but you must learn self-control and not be so impulsive" - My gaze continued to show a deep unwavering love, but my expression was a little more serious and my voice became more More strict. ¨C "I do not want you to ask me for permission all the time to do anything, but I hope that you two can think and reflect on the consequences before doing something that could cause problems, this is more important to you Manami, you are a mother of two beautiful girls so you should set a good example for them" Manami nodded with a beautiful smile. She was deeply moved by the fact that I love her as a woman and appreciate her efforts to be a good mother. "I can''t believe it, the idiot is acting like a responsible adult, he even looks like a fairly decent human" ¨C Yoko spoke with a mixture of surprise and mockery in my mind. "Luis is responsible when he''s not acting like a viin" ¨C Tsubaki smiled moved by my talk. "¡­." - Yoko rolled her eyes. It''s obvious that Tsubaki is too supportive of me even though she has a good moral line. I shook my head and waited for Kotonoha and her mother to calm down. Both women wanted to hug me because of how happy they were, but they also understood that they did something wrong, so they held back to solve the current problem. I removed my hands from both women''s faces and turned my attention to the women who were too scared to move. They had been in a deep silence while listening to my conversation. Now they are confused, what I said sounds like something a responsible and decent person would say, besides, they could understand that the kidnapping was done by the madness of the mother and daughter, so there was a possibility that I would let them go free. At least, that''s what they think. Among the group of women, there were girls close to my age and some mature women. They were possibly the mothers of some of the girls. I''m honestly surprised that Kotonoha and Manami could kidnap so many women without getting any help. The methods of a psychopath certainly cannot be underestimated. Among the group of women, only one girl was able to remain calm. She was also scared and worried, but she was able to maintain enough rationality to keep still and listen to me to gather information. The girl looks like a brat, but she''s just a matter of gics. She''s the same age as Kotonoha, so I approached her to remove the blindfold and gag from her mouth. The girl named Setsuna Kiyoura looked at me calmly. She seems like the kind of deadpan person who has a hard time expressing her feelings, but she also has a calm temperament that helps her stay calm in critical situations. If it wasn''t for her bratty appearance, she could be considered a very mature woman for her age. "What is your name?" ¨C I asked slightly kindly, not to seduce her, but to give a feeling that I am a reasonable person. "Kiyoura Setsuna" ¨C The girl answered calmly. She was looking at my face carefully to see what kind of person I am, at the same time, she is using her peripheral gaze to try to identify where she was. A very intelligent girl, how cute. "Nice to meet you Kiyoura, my name is Oosuki Luis" - I nodded and showed a bitter smile. ¨C "As you can see, my lovely wives made a mistake and hurt you, so I hope you can forgive them and keep this a secret" Kiyoura was silent for several seconds and then nodded. ¨C "I will not tell anyone about what happened" She doesn''t lie. If I let her go, she won''t tell anyone what happened, she will even lie to the police to cover up this crime. It''s not because she fell for my kindness or has Stockholm syndrome, it''s just that she quickly came to the conclusion that it would be dangerous to antagonize me. She doesn''t know, nor does she know the power of the Ichijo family, but seeing what the mother and daughter did, it''s clear that they have the resources to take revenge before the police can arrest them. On the other hand, she has a theory that I''m dangerous for being able to be with such crazy women. This girl is interesting. "Well, good girl" - My smile became kinder. Carefully, I untied the ropes that held Kiyoura''s arms. She stretched out her arms a bit since it had been very ufortable being tied up for several days. Manami made sure to clean and feed the girls every day so that they would be wless gifts, but sleeping with their limbs tied up had given them cramps. "The key¡­" ¨C Manami was about to give me the key to open the shackles that held Kiyoura''s legs, but she stopped talking when she saw me break the steel shackles with just my hands. Manami knows of my identity from Kotonoha, but she was still surprised to see my superhuman strength. On the other hand, Kiyoura showed a bit of surprise. She has a low ability to express emotions, so she was really surprised to see my strength. Shackles broken, I smiled and stood up as I held out my hand for Kiyoura to stand up. Kiyoura looked at my hand. My body isn''t big and stocky, but my hands can break through steel, which made her surprised and a little relieved, she felt that she made the right choice by not putting up any resistance. Kiyoura scrambled to his feet. Her legs were numb, so Kotonoha helped her up. "Thank you" ¨C Kiyoura thanked Kotonoha for helping her stay on her feet. Kotonoha smiled kindly. They both seemed good friends without any grudges. Kiyoura is good at adapting to changing situations. Interesting. After Kiyoura, I searched for another woman who disyed rational behavior while she was scared. What I need is another submissive woman who is willing to keep quiet about this situation. The next and most suitable option to speak was Setsuna Kiyoura''s mother, Mai Kiyoura. Like her daughter, the mother also agreed to keep silent and cover up Kotonoha and Manami''s crimes. Mai stayed by Manami''s side, though she was less friendly than her daughter, and chose to remain silent as she held her daughter''s hand. Now the important thing begins. Instead of looking for another submissive woman, I turned to the most scared and angry woman, Sekai Saionji. When I removed Sekai''s blindfold, she looked at me with extreme resentment. She is scared of Kotonoha, but she also hates her since she killed¡­. What was that idiot''s name?... I think he was Makotaro, Momotaro¡­. Ah, whatever, that idiot. "I think this is going to be a problem..." ¨C I sighed softly as if talking to myself, but the volume of my voice was enough for all the women to hear me. Sekai got angrier since she was not afraid of me. In her eyes, Kotonoha is a crazy killer and I''m just the idiot who fell for the crazy one. I sighed and removed the gag from her mouth. Before I could speak, Sekai started yelling as she red at Kotonoha with hate. ¨C "Damn bitch! You''re going to rot in fucking hell! When I get out of here I''ll tell everyone what kind of monster you are! I should have killed you when I had the chance! You are a fucking bitch! Why did you have to kill Makoto?! Damn bitch!¡­" Sekai''s screams continued while the rest of the women remained in deep silence. Most of these women understand that this is not the time or ce to say that kind of thing, even the smallest girl knows better to keep her mouth shut. Only Sekai is unaware of the situation and she thinks that I will stop Kotonoha''s actions. Sekai looked at me as her hatred continued to rise. ¨C "Take this off me and call the police! We can''t let this bitch¡­!" Well, she asked for it. I''ll let Kotonoha release all the grudges that she has umted. --- --- --- Author''s Note: I spent several hours on the School Days franchise wiki to cast the waifus and was horrified to see so much incest. Holy mother, only in the anime can you do so much incest without the children being deformed or a member of the t Earth Society. Anyway, if I forgot any decent waifu I''m sorry, but I don''t really know the franchise, I only know the anime and a bit of the game the anime was based on. Chapter 357: Walking is stupidly troublesome Chapter 357: Walking is stupidly troublesome Sekai stopped talking when I reached into the inside pocket of my jacket and pulled out a revolver to put it in front of her face. "Kotonoha is my wife" ¨C I spoke emotionlessly as a hitman would. ¨C "Insult her again and I will make another hole in your face" With my thumb, I drove back the hammer of the revolver. The peculiar sound of the revolver being readied to fire echoed through the basement. In Japan, it is almost impossible for a normal person toe across a firearm, but thanks to movies and series, the sound of a gun can be identified by many people. Sekai paled. She was so terrified that she lost some control of her sphincters which made her pee a little. She didn''t even question if the gun was real, she just knew that a gun was pointed at her face. "Hey Listen! Hey bitch, don''t waste waifus!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of the weapon to prevent me from killing Sekai, but I ignored it since he is invisible to the rest of the women. Only Kiyoura and her mother can see the situation where I''m about to kill Sekai. The rest of the women are blindfolded, but they can imagine what is happening based on what they hear, which is causing them a great sense of terror. This is an important moment. When I untied Kiyoura, she had paid a lot of attention to Sekai, she even seemed more concerned about the safety of her friend than the safety of her mother and her own life. Now that Sekai is about to die, Kiyoura won''t keep quiet. "Wait!" ¨C As I expected, Kiyoura raised her voice and showed various emotions. Worry, fear, anxiety, and an intense desire to find a way to stop myself. She released Kotonoha and tried to take a step forward, but her legs were still weak, so she fell off the ground. Although she was now on the ground, she reached out her small hand as if she wanted to hold my arm, not to fight me, but to negotiate. "She''s very tired and doesn''t know what she''s saying, please don''t hurt her¡­" ¨C Kiyoura''s expressionless face was like the face of a porcin doll, but now she looked like a little girl watching her pet being carried to the vet to be euthanized. Pure despair. I directed my gaze to Kiyoura. Unlike the indifference I showed to Sekai, I let a bit of my kindness show through. ¨C "Kiyoura, I''m not going to hurt you, so don''t intervene" Kiyoura''s mother was scared by her daughter''s actions, so she quickly hugged Kiyoura to stop her, but the girl didn''t want to let her friend die. Kiyoura was anxious and she didn''t know what to say to help Sekai. ¨C "Please, I''ll do whatever it takes, you can do whatever you want with me, but please, don''t hurt Sekai¡­" I frowned and stood up, but the revolver was still pointed at Sekai''s face. My gaze shifted to Kotonoha and I spoke with cloying affection while my expression was entirely gentle. ¨C "If I remember correctly, this girl hurt you, in fact, I think some of these girls bullied you¡­" Some of the women shuddered with fear. They can''t see what is happening, but it only increases the fear in their hearts. "Kotonoha" ¨C I moved the revolver away from Sekai''s face, held the gun by the barrel, and offered the gun to Kotonoha. ¨C "You choose what to do with them, I will support you in whatever you choose" "Hey Listen! Damn bastard! You must stick your penis in those women until they break and moan kimochi! You can''t let the submissive yandere kill this fine collection of women! Even if some of these products have already been used, they still serve to show off!" ¨C Navi being an idiot, nothing new. I ignored the jerk and continued to smile at Kotonoha. Kiyoura quickly turned her attention to Kotonoha and began to beg, but Kotonoha ignored her and just looked at me with a beautiful smile. ¨C "Can I really choose?" I nodded with a smile. ¨C "At this point, there is no difference between burying a body or burying a dozen" Kiyoura began to plead more desperately, but we both ignored her. Her mother got to the point where she tried to cover her daughter''s mouth, she understood that I''m not more reasonable than Kotonoha, it''s just that I''m more organized and methodical. Kotonoha happily walked over to Sekai. She was almost doing little jumps of happiness. Kotonoha didn''t take the gun, so I put the revolver in my jacket pocket and crossed my arms to watch the show. "You..." ¨C Sekai was about to say something, but Kotonoha''s foot impacted violently against her abdomen. Sekai fell backward as she gasped in pain, but she didn''t have time to catch her breath as Kotonoha stepped next to her and lifted her right foot up before stomping violently on Sekai''s abdomen. "You mentioned that you were pregnant, but you''re a liar so I don''t believe you¡­" ¨C Kotonoha had an unusual expression of satisfaction. ¨C "Well, that doesn''t matter, you''re not anymore¡­" Based on the smell of Sekai''s hormones, she wasn''t pregnant, but I doubt Kotonoha would care. My lovely wife stepped on Sekai''s abdomen again. The impact was so violent that Sekai vomited up spitting out her gastric fluids and some blood. The interesting thing is that Kotonoha was still holding back. She didn''t want to kill Sekai, she just wanted to cause her a lot of pain. "Shit, this is disgusting but funny nom nom nom nom" ¨C Navi was eating popcorn next to me. The flying idiot is calm since he realized that I will not kill these women, although I will not add them to my official harem either. In my harem, ve status is assigned to women I don''t have a physical rtionship with but are still my property. They are basically collectible treasures and not people. I have mentioned many times that I do not see the women in my harem as objects and it is true. The ves are not my wives, but things I collected through my kleptomania and possessive obsession. Even so, due to the changes that people can have over time, someone like Kiyoura can be part of my official harem since over time, she can develop sincere feelings for me as a result of Stockholm syndrome, but women like Sekai and the girls who bullied Kotonoha will be assigned to ve status. If they behave well and Kotonoha decides to forgive them, then they will rise in status to be maids and I will sleep with them, but they will never reach wife status. The truth is that even among my maids there are different statuses because I treat many of my maids with the same love that I treat my wives. There are even some of my maids that I treat with more love than some of my wives, for example, Ikaros is in maid status since she sees herself as my servant and not my wife, but I love her as an of my wives because of how cute she is. In short, ssism and favoritism are inevitable. Kotonoha kicked Sekai twice and then sighed in relief. It seems like she wanted to do that for a long time, so she feels good after venting her hate. Although Kotonoha no longer thinks of her headless ex-boyfriend, she still held the resentment that her so-called friend took away the man she loved back then. Kotonoha didn''t show disgust at the vomit and tears on Sekai''s face. She grabbed the girl''s hair and forced her to look up. Kotonoha had a piercing and violent look, but she didn''t look at Sekai instead she turned her attention to Kiyoura. ¨C "If you want to save your friend''s life, you must be my husband''s maid, your job will be to make him happy at all times and you cannot refuse anything he asks of you" "Luis¡­." - Tsubaki sighed. "Not now, this is entertaining" ¨C I spoke with slight amusement. Violence in this form is boring to me, but a submissive woman like Kotonoha turning into a true sadistic psychopath is extremely entertaining. "¡­.." ¨C Tsubaki shook her head and didn''t continue scolding me. Kiyoura did not hesitate to nod, she was capable of giving up her human rights in order to protect her friend. She is so silly that she is cute. Kotonoha looked back at Sekai. She was holding back her desire to pull out Sekai''s intestines, so she spoke with an increasingly aggressive voice. ¨C "You will be my husband''s ve, you will do what he says when he says and the way he says, if you make a mistake in something you will be punished, and if I want to hit you I will hit you¡­" Sekai was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak, though even if she wasn''t hurt she couldn''t speak. She was overwhelmed with fear. Kotonoha smiled, though it was an expression more akin to a lion''s threat. ¨C "Nod, now" Sekai was frozen in fear, so Kotonoha kicked her knee hard causing more pain. "Stop! I said I will!" ¨C Kiyoura yelled in panic, but Kotonoha ignored her. Kiyoura gave me a desperate look to try to get me to stop Kotonoha, but I just shrugged nonchntly. Manami came up behind me and started massaging my shoulders as she looked at her daughter with a smile. They are a very loving family. Finally, Sekai nodded. She couldn''t speak as she was having difficulty breathing, but she mustered all of her strength to nod. Kotonoha released Sekai and went to another girl. If I''m not mistaken, she''s one of the girls who used to bully her. Kotonoha removed the blindfold from the girl''s eyes but did not remove the gag. Just like with Sekai, she started hitting the girl. "She doesn''t seem like a violent girl¡­" ¨C Nia spoke in surprise when she saw Kotonoha''s behavior. "Ahem, maybe it''s my fault" ¨C I smiled wryly. ¨C "When we met, I was more aggressive and temperamental than today, so she saw me solve some problems through violence¡­ Maybe she is replicating my behavior to vent the years of resentment that she was umting" "Hey Listen! This is what school bullying generates! Now give her a shotgun and put on the Foster the People discography!" ¨C Navi was having fun. "It''s not a bad idea" ¨C I said while my hand stole some popcorn from Navi. Navi and her food are invisible to other people, but I don''t care if people think I''m hallucinating and eating imaginary food. My sanity has always been in question. "Son of a nympho, don''t touch my food!" ¨C Navi moved away from me. ¡­ Moron. In this way, Kotonoha convinced all the women to keep silent and be a part of my harem. I didn''t have to use Contracts, Oaths, or other supernatural techniques. These women haveplex family situation, but they are all normal people, so this kind of scenario left them with deep trauma and they will not dare to seek the police, in fact, they already began to develop Stockholm syndrome when I was in charge of treating the wounds of the women. Now they see Kotonoha as a scary monster while I am a kind monster. While Kotonoha was having fun tormenting Sekai, I said I''d call some helpers and left the basement. Upon leaving, I contacted the women in my private world and had three of my wivese into this World. Now that Shiki knows my secrets and gave me ess to this World, I can start bringing my soldiers and wives to this ce to facilitate my work. "Master" ¨C Four pretty girls made a respectful bow when they saw me, although only one of them speaks to me with sincere respect, the other three just follow the role of maid since they find it fun. Yuka Izumi from History''s Strongest Disciple Kenichi. Minaris from Nidome no Yuusha. Roxanne from Isekai Meikyuu from Harem wo. These three girls are the main ones in charge of supervising and training the maids and ves in my harem. There are more women helping in this sector, but these three women have the most experience in training women. I was d to see these three adorable women, but my gaze fell on a brat with long purple hair. I sighed. ¨C "Arisa, I didn''t call you toe" (Author''s Note: Arisa from Death March to the Parallel World Rhapsody) "But Onii-chan, this world has many waifus that I want to meet" ¨C Arisa made eyes like an abandoned puppy. In my personal world, it''s been a few years since this brat took advantage of my moment of alcoholic weakness to make me have an orgy with the brats, so she''s no longer grounded, but the brat didn''t learn her lesson and continued to do whatever she wants... Well, I like her cheeky and rebellious attitude. She''s a headache, but I like my wives to have their own personalities, although sometimes I feel like Arisa has too much of a personality¡­ I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Fine, but you will go back to your room if you cause a single problem, besides, I will tell Lulu that you have been causing problems" (Author''s Note: Lulu Watari from Death March to the Parallel World Rhapsody) Arisa''s small body shuddered. Her older sister, Lulu, is the only person who can stop this brat from causing trouble. "Master, I''ll make sure little Arisa doesn''t cause trouble~" ¨C Minaris smiled gently as she ced her hand on Arisa''s head. ¨C "I will make sure that the littledy is a good maid, I will give her a lot of work and she will not have time to cause trouble~" "...O-Onii-chan..." ¨C Arisa looked at me with pitiful eyes. "Good" - I nodded. "ONII-CHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!" ¨C Arisa screamed in horror as Minaris and Roxan dragged her towards the basement. I already told them what I want them to do, so they will take care of the School Days women. On the other hand¡­ I smiled and patted Yuka''s head. ¨C "Make sure those two aren''t too cruel to Arisa, the brat doesn''t have a strong enough mind to withstand the cruelty and professionalism of those two girls" Yuka smiled softly as she closed her eyes like a kitten. - "I''ll take" I am lucky to have such wonderful wives. I let the maids take care of the situation, then said goodbye to Kotonoha and her mother. I also left some food for the mother and daughter, I also made a special dish for Kotonoha''s little sister since she had been sleeping through the whole situation. (Author''s Note: Kokoro Katsura of School Days) I didn''t get to enjoy a mother-daughter threesome, but I did see an entertaining show, so this trip was worth it. In that way, I started walking to go home since it is time¡­. Shit. "Luis..." ¨C Tsubaki frowned. "I know" - I massaged my forehead. If [Paranoia] was here, I could avoid this. Why does something stupid always happen when I go for a walk? Fucking author without creativity. The sun will rise in an hour and the night is darkest before dawn¡­. Well, that''s more of a statement than a fact, but the night certainly feels darker. I looked at a totally dark alley. "Look, I''m on vacation, and in a few hours I have to go to school, let''s leave this for another day or I''m going to have to kill you" ¨C I sighed with annoyance. I''m on my fucking vacation, but now an entity with enough force to destroy my physical body appeared. Well, actually I''m not in danger since my soul is in a safe ce, also, I can detect the elements, Concepts, and lineage in the body of the entity, so I have a rough idea of its strength. Unnecessarily dramatically, the entity slowly backed out of the alley. Bright blonde hair and beautiful red eyes. Of course, it had to be a beautiful woman, so much creativity amazes me¡­. stupid author. [Name: Arcueid Brunestud Origin: Tsukihime Categories: Woman. Heroin. Waifu. Vampire. Dual personality disorder. Lunatic (Only when she is ''hungry''). Monstergirl. Protector of the World. Ultimate weapon. Gluttonous. I don''t know, I''m not a fan of Tsukihime, but hey, she''s cute and dangerous...] ¡­ Really? I massaged my forehead. It''s not the first time I''ve seen a vampire, but this woman is certainly the strongest nocturnal creature I''ve ever seen. From what I see, she''s part of Gaia''s main defense system, so she''s constantly being strengthened by the Laws. Come to think of it, Abby mentioned that, in her visit to Gaia, the Will of the World used many of her trump cards to get her kicked out of this World. One of those trump cards was a blonde woman who could resist the Madness, plus she had the ability to devour ck blood to prevent the Madness from infecting other entities. If I''m not mistaken, this woman is one of the weapons designed by ancient Gaia and ya to face the Outer Gods. Although she is extremely strong and is technically my natural enemy, I can''t help but sigh at her deplorable appearance. Arcueid is starving. I''m not saying that in an abstract sense, she''s literally starving. Her body is as thin as a child in Africa. From what I see, she was originally a vampire who didn''t need to eat since the Laws could replenish her energy, and even if she was seriously injured, she could recover her strength by ingesting human blood. The problem is that she was modified to be a weapon against the Outer Gods. To be able to face a power as corrosive as the Madness, her lifespan was all but destroyed and she needs a constant supply of ck blood to stay functional. In case of not find food, she will fall into one of two harmful mental states; a maddening blood frenzy where she will attempt to devour all living things, or she will fall into a deep sleep that couldst untold time. I don''t know if this is the work of Gaia or ya, but without a doubt, it was a desperate attempt to create a weapon that could prevent a repeat of the disaster caused by BB. Looking at her state, she is fighting starvation, but she can only keep fighting for four years before sumbing to starvation. I looked at my hand and sighed seeing that there was a thread of fate connecting me to Arcueid. The plot armor Mumei gave me made this woman attracted to me. Now I understand the situation. She doesn''t want to fight or hurt me, but her stomach is hurting to the point of madness. Oh, whatever. I raised my right arm towards Arcueid as the sutures on my arm ripped open and blood spilled out. Arcueid''s eyes widened and she bit her lips hard. She doesn''t want to be a monster that eats people, but hunger is an unbearable torment. I let Arcueid make her decision and sent a message to Shiki. [I found your pet. *An image has been attached*] "¡­." ¨C Arcueid was slowly approaching me. She was fighting herself to stop, but her body wouldn''t obey her mind. "Muahahahaha, her face says no, but her body says yes!" ¨C Navi started to eat a hamburger while she enjoyed the show. [System Notification: The entity "Shiki Ryougi" has sent a message] [Shiki: Luis, don''t do something rash, she is very important for the safety of this world so don''t hurt her! Her body is very weak and if you hit her you could destroy her! Please try giving her some of your blood, I''ll exin everything in a moment, but please don''t hurt her! I''ll give you more Servants, but please take care of Arcueid until I can send someone to pick her up!] Shiki thinks I''m some kind of psycho who destroys every annoying thing in my way¡­ Well, that''s true, but I''m on vacation. Shiki''s attitude makes me think that she thought Arcueid was dead, which stinks of trouble... I want to go and leave the dying woman alone, but the thought of obtaining more female Servants is tempting. I like history and there are some historical figures I would like to meet. I want to meet Marie Antote, her phrase about the cake is my favorite ssist joke, although there is evidence that this phrase was not true. Well, I''ll see if I can meet her. Whatever. I have to go to school. Arcueid was taking too long because of her stupid ideological conflicts, so I reached out to her, held her face, and pressed my bleeding arm to her mouth. "Hey Listen! Good dog, forcing that girl to lick up your addictive liquids! Every day closer to being a mindbreak type hentai!" ¡­. At first, Arcueid struggled to get my arm out of her mouth, but within seconds, she sank her teeth into my arm and began drinking my blood as if she were a starving immigrant who found a free buffet. I had to go home while Arcueid chewed my arm. Fortunately, there were no people on the street, so I got home without any problems. "Onii-chan, did you adopt a leech?" ¨C Umaru mocked me when she saw that Arcueid bit my arm. "¡­." ¨C Ina showed difort and hid behind Umaru. Her Lovecraftian creature instincts warn her that Arcueid is dangerous. Bringing Arcueid to my house would be dangerous as she is a weapon against the Madness and my harem abounds with the Madness both physically and metaphorically. I smiled at Ina to indicate that she didn''t have to worry. Every drop of blood she''s ingesting contains a Contract to keep her from doing something stupid like attacking one of my wives. Shiki will be mad when she realizes that now Arcueid is almost my ve, but it can''t be helped, it''s Mumei''s fault for giving me so much plot armor. "You really can''t go a day without seducing a woman?" ¨C Medaka frowned as she put jam on a slice of bread. "Technically I did it at night" - I smiled cynically. Medaka rolled her eyes and decided to ignore me. Anyway. "Brat, shower and put on your uniform, in thirty minutes we''re going to ss" ¨C I sighed seeing that Umaru hadn''t even gotten ready, but now she was eating ramen. "Um, Onii-chan" ¨C Umaru had a strange expression. ¨C "How are you going to go to ss with that mosquito attached to your arm?" Arcueid frowned at being called a mosquito, but she couldn''tin as her mouth refused to let go of my arm. I grabbed my shoulder and ripped my arm off. "... I didn''t expect that" ¨C Umaru looked at me with disgust and lowered her chopsticks. ¨C "I think I lost my appetite¡­" Arcueid looked surprised at what I did but did not let go of my amputated arm. I ignored the girls'' expressions and held Umaru over my shoulder like a sack of rice. ¨C "I am going to bathe you, you stink of fried food" "AAAAHHH HELP! Onii-chan will do hentai things to me in the bathroom! Onii-chan yamete kudasai!" ¨C Umaru yelled stupid things while the golden light regenerated my arm. The umted ck blood on my arm will be enough for Arcueid to eat for a month, so I''ll leave her at home while I go to school, anyway, her soul has already been bound by millions of contracts so there shouldn''t be much trouble. "O-Onii-chan, kimochi~" ¨C Umaru started making grotesque sounds when I washed her hair. The brat hates taking a bath, but she likes it when I wash her hair. I frowned. ¨C "Why is there bacon in your hair?" "¡­." ¨C Umaru closed her mouth. I sighed. ¨C "You have the hygiene of a hippopotamus" "Shut up, my body smells like flowers and my hair smells like honey!" ¨C Umaru started throwing a tantrum. The sad thing is that this is true. The brat has a nice smell despite living as a sewer rat¡­ I''ll never understand this stupid anime logic. --- --- --- Author''s Note: It''s vacation, but the umtion of stress caused me to have health problems, again.... Anyway, life is depressing and the world is miserable, but who cares. At least I can vent a little writing. A hug <3 Chapter 358: A good chef knows how to choose his ingredients Chapter 358: A good chef knows how to choose his ingredients A new school day started and the first thing I encountered was a stupid situation. As usual. Ebina now lives in my building, so she apanied us to school. Her demeanor is still extremely shy whenever we''re together, but she at least now can talk to me without stuttering, which is ironic since she raised her voice a lot during the orgy. (Author''s Note: Nana Ebina from Himouto! Umaru-chan) Arriving in front of the school entrance, Medaka went on her way since now she is part of the student council, so she must go to the council room first, on the other hand, I made Ebina take Umaru and Ina to the ssroom since there was a nuisance waiting for me in front of the school. In front of the entrance was a loud idiot holding a ser ball. It was the same jerk who challenged me to a basketballpetition. I''ve already had a Spiral Puppet follow his movements and even had Monika investigate his background, but I didn''t find anything strange. This idiot is certainly a prodigy by human standards, but in the supernatural aspect, he''s just an unimportant human. Even so, the scent of a system user remains ingrained in his body, which starts to get interesting. Yesterday, I totally humiliated him during the basketballpetition, but somehow, I feel like that idiot has be more skilled. To put it in a way, yesterday his movements, posture, and breathing were those of a very talented rookie athlete, but now, he has the traits of a high-performance professional athlete. This kind of change requires several years of exhaustive training, but he had a huge improvement in his abilities in just one night. In addition to all this, there is something else. His expression doesn''t show the same disappointment, anger, and resentment that he showed yesterday when I yawned and said thatpeting with someone so useless was boring. Now her look showed determination, confidence, and great will. This kind of confidence is different than the narcissism of a system user who bes strong overnight, it''s very different. The idiot''s look is that of someone who trained for years to defeat an unattainable rival. Maybe¡­ Time travel? Travel to other worlds? No, I don''t see any traces of space energy or time flow in his body, not even a trace of an Energy of Destiny disturbance. Perhaps he had an epiphany while he was sleeping and thus enhanced his abilities. Hmm¡­ This is starting to get problematic but very interesting. Looking better at the boy, I had an idea. The idiot saw meing and raised his voice as he pointed at me. ¨C "I challenge you to a serpetition! If you are a man then you will not reject my challenge!" Next to the idiot were some male and female students supporting him. Some of those students were the idiots who tried to get me kicked out of school, but some girls didn''t even recognize me and were just part of the group since they seemed to be in love with the idiot. "Hey Listen! Crack that idiot''s bones and make him watch while you impregnate his waifus! Only the siscon dog has the right to have a harem!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy inside my mind, although he showed a little anger. The idiot is very upset with the situation. I sighed and shook my head as my expression showed boredom. ¨C "I prefer to be a dog as long as I don''t listen to your stupidities" The idiot frowned angrily, but quickly his expression showed pride. ¨C "Yesterday you were just lucky, today I will show you who the real chad of chads is" ¡­.. [System Notification: A dozen of the user''s neurons havemitted suicide by listening to some supreme stupidity] "This school is too small for two alpha males, so I''ll show you who is the true alpha over all the betas" ¨C The idiot showed that human evolution was a mistake. The most deplorable thing was that the idiots around him seemed to admire those stupid words. This was like watching the talk of a con man posing as a life guru or motivational coach. It''s so disgusting that I want to vomit. "Come on, I''ll show you that the real man is me!" ¨C The idiot smiled as if he was saying something impressive. The speech was so stupid that Yoko snorted in disgust. ¨C "Go break that idiot''s mouth, I can''t bear to listen to him anymore" I internally sighed wryly. ¨C "Didn''t you say that I am the biggest idiot you have ever met?" "I take it back, that idiot is unbearable" ¨C Yoko seemed really annoyed. Even Tsubaki and Nia looked disgusted. "Kill?" ¨C Ortro seemed excited. Recently she hasn''t had a chance to chew many souls. "No" - I internally denied making Ortro make sounds of sadness, but I have a theory that I need to check. "Hey Listen! We need to get you the title of Supreme Chad Sigma Alpha Male! We can''t have a beta bitch call you beta when you''re the real alpha!" ¨C Navi, for God''s sake, just shut up. Luckily I''m used to hearing Navi''s crap all the time or it would be impossible for me to contain the urge to break my eardrums to stop listening to the idiot who keeps saying shit about alpha males and other crap. In the distance, I could see that Ichika was heading to this ce along with several girls. Apparently, she intended to make the group of cocky idiots back off, but I quickly gestured for her not to intervene. Ichika made her group stop, although seeing a group of several beautiful girls was very eye-catching, so several students who were onlookers seemed to be expecting some noisy drama. Surprisingly no teacher came forward to stop this stupidity, but well, it must be the plot. I sighed as I massaged my forehead in annoyance. ¨C "Fine, but let''s bet" "As you want" ¨C The idiot smiled like an idiot. ¨C "You are a starving beggar, so it is normal that you only think about money" I am proud of my wives. They managed to contain the desire to gut the idiot after thatment. I showed no interest in the idiot name-calling and started my little n to test my theory. ¨C "I have a stable job and I don''t need money for now, so I thought of another bet" The idiot showed an unpleasant smile. ¨C "I see, so let''s do this, if you lose then you will get away from the women around you, such good women should only be with a real man" [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' and the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' have prevented the user from destroying Japan] That made me angry a little, just a little. I rolled my eyes as if those words hadn''t made me angry and only caused me a slight annoyance. ¨C "Women are not objects that can be bet, each of them can make their own decisions" "Heh, that''s what a beta would say" ¨C The idiot snorted with contempt. Seriously, I hope this is worth it or I''m going to have to do something to deal with the fucking shitty author. Despite my chagrin, this brought up something interesting. The idiot''s words made several of the girls in his group frown slightly. They are not being controlled by hypnosis abilities, but there is a subtle trace of plot armor that makes them feel attracted to that idiot, at the same time, the idiot is attractive and cocky, something that can be attractive to some naive girls, especially during adolescence. The moment the girls felt a very slight disgust from the idiot''s macho narcissism, I was able to feel my plot armor surrounding them and suppress the effects of the idiot''s plot armor. [System Notification: The skill ''Kleptomania'' has detected a low-level plot armor. Plot armor can be stolen] [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has detected 200 Mid-Level Contracts and 5 High-Level Contracts tied to Plot Armor] Oh, I think I''m right, but I still need to check that things are as I imagine. I sighed. ¨C "The bet is simple, the loser will have to lick the toilets on the second floor" Several people looked at me with disgust for what I said, but I don''t care, anyway, I have something more important to think about. Although I''m on vacation, this time I''m going to make a small exception. [System Notification: The skill ''Contract'' has been used to generate a mid-level Contract. [Contract: No Secrets The user and the challenger will have a friendlypetition. The loser will have to reveal all his secrets to the winner. The secrets involve the Core of Existence, Records, and soul, so the winner will be able to ess all of the loser''s records. Concealment, Record Falsification, and Information Distortion skills will be canceled during the reveal of secrets. Since this is a Contract between two parties, any other entities rted to the two parties will not be aware of the existence of this Contract] The idiot looked at me with disgust. ¨C "As expected, you are disgusting" [System Notification: The ''No Secrets'' Contract has been sent to the Entity ''Yuu Tachibana''. The ''Mythomania'' skill has been used to hide the traces of the Contract] I shrugged. ¨C "So we have a deal? If you are afraid you can refuse" "Fear?" ¨C The idiot narrowed his eyes and smiled like a narcissistic jerk. ¨C "Okay, we have a bet, but don''t cry when you lose" [System Notification: ''No Secrets'' Contract has been signed] I nodded. ¨C "Well, thepetition will be in sports ss" Today we have PE ss in the third period, so it will be a good time to check my theory. The idiot and his group left after looking down on me, although there were some girls who looked at me with a bit of concern. They are not rude or cruel people and they are worried that this bet might hurt me, plus they liked what I said about the fact that women can make their own decisions. The culture in this country talks a lot about the submission and obedience of women, so my perspective may be pleasing to some more independent-minded girls. "Why didn''t you smash his face in?" ¨C Yoko asked me as I headed to my ssroom "There''s something I want to check" ¨C I greeted the women in my harem and sat down while I started chatting with the women around me. ¨C "I don''t know why, but that idiot gives me a familiar feeling" "Familiar feeling?" - Yoko raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Oh, I see, he and you are a couple of idiots" "Yes, Yoko, I think you''re cute too" - I saw how the idiot entered the ssroom and looked at me mockingly as if he thought I''d be humiliated in sports ss. "Shut up!" ¨C Yoko blushed a little, but she was already used to my ttery, so she showed more anger than embarrassment. Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Luis, what do you mean by a familiar feeling?" "I''m still not sure" ¨C I pretended to pay attention to the ss as I began to organize my thoughts. ¨C "When I made contact with his plot armor, he gave me the strange feeling that I was seeing something from my past¡­ I don''t mean that he is my acquaintance or something like that, but that he is simr to me before the awakening of my system" "Oh?" ¨C Yoko raised an eyebrow with interest. "I can''t do an urate analysis without System Goddess and Paranoia, but I have a theory that that idiot is a system user who was forced to reincarnate, but his system was sealed by a Higher Entity, so now he can''t use his system, but the passive energy of the system is making him stronger than normal humans" ¨C I made a summary of my theory. Before the awakening of the system, my luck was crap, but my body was abnormally strong to the point that I survived even when my organs were damaged. Being objective, I should have died at the age of 12 due to all my injuries, but I survived this long not only because I am the reincarnation of Orthus, but because the residual energy from the system was feeding my dying body. To put it one way, a system is an inexhaustible battery and that is why system users are some of the most valuable and nutritious resources in the multiverse. Beast VII had sealed my system and ced a strong curse on me so that my life would beplete shit instead of the easy and idealized life typical of system users. Basically, she wanted me to be a violent psychopath without human emotions. What I felt in the idiot''s plot armor was simr to my condition, though it was also somewhat different. If I''m not mistaken, he is a system user, but his system was sealed by some Higher Entity, but his soul was not cursed. The idiot has innate luck, strength, charisma, and talents superior to most humans, plus he has low-level plot armor, which isparable to a protagonist like Raku. In a low-level World like Kenichi''s world, the idiot would have a perfect life, but on Gaia, he''s a little better than most humans, but he''s not someone special. This just makes me think that he is simr to me. A system user who is being groomed and trained by some entity with big ns. Although we have simr situations, there are also big differences. For starters, the idiot has excellent luck. ording to his file, he has a rich and loving family that always takes care of him, besides, he has always been outstanding in studies, sports, looks, talents, and basically everything he does. In summary, he is perfect. This can only mean that the entity that sealed his system didn''t want him to suffer, it just wanted to hide the fact that he is a system user. Now this raises a lot of questions for me. Who sealed the idiot''s system? What use is the idiot? What story does he have in the background? And most importantly... What will his soul taste like? Ortro loves my food, but the soul of a system user has a particr and striking vor that can be addictive. My cute girl is very calm, but she wants to taste the soul of a system user again, so I want to spoil her a little. Long ago, I started using my cooking abilities to experiment on souls. This resulted in things like skewers with the meat of Buddhist monks. Each dish made with the meat of a Higher Entity is seasoned with their immortal souls. That being said, BB once told me that there were some entities that made an effort to make system users grow and then devour them. ording to her, high-level Devourers do this since high-level system users taste better. BB can''t eat souls, but she gave me several ideas. In short, I want to see if I can stimte the growth of the jerk to get a good meal for my cute Ortro. This technically doesn''t affect my vacation since I''m notmitting murder, I''m just cooking a nice meal. "Your thoughts terrify me" ¨C Yoko''s mouth trembled when I exined my assumptions and ns. ¨C "Tsubaki, say something to this psychopath" "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Well, what that boy said made me angry, so I won''tin, but Luis, remember that you are on vacation and you are not supposed to use much of your special skills, I really want you to feel how nice a peaceful life without murder and war can be" Nia nodded. ¨C "It would be good if you can get used to a peaceful life, so you will no longer cause world wars every time you feel that something is too problematic, that is not healthy" My wives are so cute that I want to hug them. For now, I sent a message to BB to see if System Goddess is busy. Although I have good analysis skills thanks to [Reader''s Madness], it would be better if she helps me understand what''s going on with the narcissistic idiot''s system. BB responded quickly. She said that they are currently in the process of rebuilding Paranoia, so System Goddess will be busy for now, but they will try their best toe back as soon as possible, although I feel like she is hiding something from me. I have a feeling that BB was anxious when she replied to my message. It''s like she''s trying to hide some troublesome stupidity from me¡­.. Ah shit, I''m going to be in a lot of trouble when my vacation is over. Anyway. sses went on smoothly. The idiot kept showing off to show that he is handsome and smart, but no one cared. Most of the girls in this ssroom are part of the harem and they don''t mind watching an ape''s nonsense. When the sports ss arrived, several students looked out the window at us in anticipation of an interesting show. The sports teacher gave us ten minutes to have our littlepetition. The idea is simple. Thepetition will be in turns. For five minutes, I''ll be the goalie while the idiot takes free throws to try and score points, after five minutes we''ll switch ces and he''ll be the one to block the ball while I take free throws. It''s really not important to exin too much about the situation since winning was so easy that I yawned from boredom. I can bend thews of physics to move faster than light, and my fist can destroy stars with just my physical strength. The most boring thing is that I didn''t even have to use my full strength, in fact, I restricted my strength to a level lower than that idiot''s. I won with technique alone. The idiot is an excellent footballer and has the potential to be one of the best athletes ever, but I am literally an apocalyptic monster. I prefer to y ser with my daughters instead of doing these stupid things. I honestly don''t understand why most system users like to act smug. This is so boring that I got distracted by looking at the clouds. Although this was boring, it wasn''t aplete waste of time. "Reality distortion" ¨C Nia frowned as the idiot made hisst desperate attempt to score a goal. In the first five minutes, it was my turn to be the shooter and I scored 20 goals. Now the idiot is desperate to score, but he only has ten seconds left and he hasn''t scored a single point. In thest shot, the idiot had a hateful expression and extreme frustration as I kept yawning. When the idiot kicked the ball, there was a subtle, almost imperceptible energy that affected the ball. The plot armor slightly increased his power and influenced the ball. The Energy of Destiny modified the operation of spatialws and increased the eleration of the ball, at the same time, there was an alteration in thew of probability to make the ball have a 100% chance of scoring. [System Notification: A weak external energy is attempting to restrict the user''s movements and intellect. The energy does not pose a threat and can be ignored] In the air, the ball did a spin that vited thews of physics and was about to score into a corner of the goal, but I easily stopped the ball. I didn''t need any special skills, I just had to move a little fast. Skills that modify probability are dangerous since they can create miracles, but this skill level is so pathetic that it''s not even worth mentioning. In the end, I won thepetition and my wives celebrated. Some of them even openly mocked the idiot, making the idiot''s expression fill with hate and horror as he remembered what our bet was. [System Notification: The entity ''Yuu Tachibana'' recognizes the user as its greatest enemy. The title ''False Antagonist'' has negated the negative effects of the entity''s plot armor ''Yuu Tachibana''] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user and has shown hostility. The entity has attempted to ce a curse on the user. The curse is low-level and does not pose a threat] Oh, looks like someone''s mad that I humiliated its toy. The curse was more of a joke than a threat. It was a little curse that should give me stomach pain and diarrhea. I didn''t even have to defend myself, the curse was destroyed by Auriel''s blessing as soon as it touched my body. The aura of Auriel''s blessing is imperceptible to normal people, but the entity that tried to curse me felt like its curse was purified by a holy energy of the highest level. [System Notification: A Higher Entity has cut off all traces to avoid being traced] As expected. That entity sensed Auriel''s power and fled in panic. From what I see, the entity that cares for the idiot is not evil or cruel, in fact, it''s a bit of an idiot. The entity was careful and left no clues so that I couldn''t trace its identity, but that entity underestimated my abilities since it thought that I am just a powerful human, but it didn''t think that I had the backing of one of the leaders of Paradise. That entity did not try to talk to me to avoid a misunderstanding, but instead cut off all traces to hide. Somehow, that entity reminds me of the cowardice of System Goddess. Well, for now, I found something to deal with boredom, plus attempts to hide are futile. As soon as I won thepetition, the Contract was activated and I was able to ess all of the idiot''s secrets, which gave me a better idea of what was going on. I smiled at the idiot who kept looking at the floor unable to ept that he lost. ¨C "Well, those bathrooms are not going to clean themselves" "¡­" ¨C The idiot clenched his fists in extreme fury and even emitted a subtle desire to kill. I had to hold Akane''s shoulder as she was about to snap the jerk''s neck. This adorable girl is a bit impulsive. I sighed and spoke kindly. ¨C "Ah, forget it, that would be very unpleasant and we are ssmates, so take it as a joke and you do not need to do something so horrible, it is better to get along well" The jerk raised an eyebrow at my unexpected kindness. He looked up to answer me, but he couldn''t speak when he saw my expression. Contempt and mockery. That was the definition of my expression. With narrowed eyes and a smirk, I kept talking. ¨C "Come on, stand up, and let''s continue with the ss, also, what do you think if we are friends now?" The teacher and students were behind me and they can''t see my expression, only the idiot can see the contempt and mockery in my smile. Other people think I''m being nice but only he knows that I''m actually a wretch who has fun kicking people to the ground. The idiot clenched his fists so tightly that his nails almost dug into his palms. "Hey Listen! Let him know that you will stay with his women!" ¨C Navi was having fun. "You''re very good at ying, now I understand why you''re so popr with the girls" ¨C My voice continued to be kind, but my expression showed cruelty and a bit of sadistic lust. ¨C "It would be nice if we eat together, I want to get to know your friends a little better so that we all get along well" From my expression, it''s clear that I''m thinking of snatching up the women surrounding this idiot. The idiot was so angry that the veins stood out on his face, but he couldn''t yell and hit me since everyone thinks I''m being nice, so he''d look like a sore loser if he really attacked me. Let''s see, just a little more... "Oh, by the way" ¨C I subtly licked my lips like a predator thinking about his prey. ¨C "For us to be friends it would be good to get to know each other better. What do you think if Ie to your houseter and greet your family? I bet they are very nice people" From what Monika researched, this idiot has a divorced mother and two sisters, all of whom are extremely beautiful women. An ideal setting for an incestuous love. "¡­." ¨C The idiot officially wanted to kill me. It seems that it is the first time that he feels so much hate in his entire life. [System Notification: The skill ''Hero''s Destiny'' has detected a system user] [System Notification: The entity ''Yuu Tachibana'' recognizes the user as his greatest enemy. The title ''False Antagonist'' has negated the negative effects of the entity''s plot armor ''Yuu Tachibana''] [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has detected a high-level plot armor. Plot armor can be stolen] Heh, as expected. The seal on this idiot''s system is designed to break when he finds himself in dire straits. It''s supposed to be a defense mechanism for him to survive in mortal danger, but the excessive hatred in his heart made the seal detect me as a threat. Now, his system will make the jerk evolve so that he can humiliate me and steal my wives, also his low-level plot armor evolved to high-level plot armor so the women around me will fall in love with him for what they will betray me and he can be the protagonist of the world¡­. Or well, that''s the original setup of his plot armor. [System Notification: The ''Dissociative Identity'' skill has been activated. Concept has been changed. Protagonist > Fraud] [System Notification: The ''Kleptomania'' skill has stolen the plot armor of the entity ''Yuu Tachibana''] [System Notification: The title ''Silly Jack'' has rewritten the Contracts into the plot armor of the entity ''Yuu Tachibana''. Contracts have been stored without being activated] The idiot''s eyes widened suddenly, but he forced himself to look away and not show his emotions of joy and expectation. I can imagine what he''s looking at, but I still used [Character Perspective] to observe his point of view. {Congrattions on awakening the Legendary Prodigy System¡­} So predictable. Well, even if he lost his plot armor he can still get skills and upgrades, so it will be useful to keep him alive, also losing his plot armor won''t hurt his soul vor. "¡­..Food¡­Chew head¡­." ¨C Ortro began to salivate while her eyes became as dark as an abyss. "Yes, you will have his head" - I spoke affectionately to my little genocide. Ortro was very happy as her fangs grew from hunger. "Hey Listen! Don''t forget to inseminate that idiot''s waifus! You need to put on a cuckshow!" ¨C Navi has her own priorities. Well, some of the girls around the jerk are cute, but I won''t have sex with them in front of the jerk. I will not let other men see my women naked. Now they belong to me...¡­. They all belong to me... ... ¡­. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Yay, I have the flu and my back hurts :D I think it''s karma for ruining Luis''s vacation... Anyway, I just wanted to let you know that my health is not good again. A hug <3 Chapter 359: (1): Waifus doing waifu things 1 Chapter 359: (1): Waifus doing waifu things 1 (Yotsuba Nakano Perspective) (Go Toubun no Hanayome) I don''t know how long I''ve been looking at the ceiling without being able to order my thoughts. I feel so strange and confused that I''m a little dizzy. Ever since I saw my sisters doing it with Luis-kun, I felt like my perspective on male-female rtionships had a big change. From the first time I met Luis-kun, I found him to be a nice person who is fun to talk to. Before he always frowned and was in a bad mood, but he was always patient with me despite my clumsiness and he made me food when I was hungry. In a way, I started to see him as a trustworthy older brother, he even gave me a feeling of being like a father since my own father is always busy with work and I hardly get to see him. Maybe I felt very attached to him since he made me feel safe, something I didn''t even feel with Fuutaro-san. That is something that I have never told my sisters since I find it embarrassing. That doesn''t mean that I would have liked Luis-kun when I started my rtionship with Fuutaro-san, but it''s true that it made me feel strange when I found out that he was in a rtionship with my sister Ichika. The thought of my trusty older brother forgetting about me made me ufortable, but it also made me very happy to see Ichika smile. Over time, I saw Luis-kun less and less, so I was very happy when I saw him again in Ichika''s apartment, although from that moment on I felt that something in him had changed. He not only looked less grumpy, his demeanor was kinder and a bit affectionate, which made me happy. It was as if he had really be part of our family. Ichika had already told us about the type of rtionship she had with Luis-kun so it didn''t surprise me that the two of them were close, especially since Luis-kun never hid the kind of person he is, a true adult. On the other hand, I never imagined seeing Nino doing lewd things with Luis-kun while they were in the kitchen. My first time was with Fuutaro-san, but our experience together was very little since he said that we should focus on our studies. I used to like how responsible Fuutaro-san is, but sometimes it bothered me that he was so obsessed with school and didn''t want to go on dates with me. When I saw Nino show a strange face and make lewd sounds, I realized that Luis-kun was really skilled at that kind of thing, which made me feel a strange sense of curiosity. Miku had been by my side when we watched. We had both been so shocked that we couldn''t look away as we peeked into the kitchen, but I never imagined that my usually silent sister had started masturbating while she was looking at Luis-kun and Nino. I got carried away by the situation and did the same, which made me wake up an unexpected thought. I started to think about how nice it must feel to be touched by Luis-kun. When it seemed that both of them were about to finish, Miku and I went back to the living room and pretended to sleep. The awkward and pleasant thing was that Luis-kun was worried about us, so he took us to our rooms, although I was worried that he would notice how wet my underwear was. After that, Nino started a rtionship with Luis-kun, which caused me a bittersweet feeling. It made me happy to see my sister smile, but I felt a bitter feeling in my chest every time Nino talked about Luis-kun. At that time, I didn''t understand that I felt jealous since I was in a rtionship with Fuutaro-san, but the bitter feeling only grew since Fuutaro-san was still totally focused on studying and wouldn''t agree to go out with me. Time passed and the heat in my body kept growing. Every night my mind reyed the scene where Luis-kun made Nino exhale sounds that made me blush. Out of concern, I tried to talk to Ichika to clear my doubts since I was Fuutaro-san''s girlfriend, but in my mind, there was only the image of Luis-kun. After much talk, my sister rmended that I think carefully about my feelings and what my heart really wants. She told me that in adolescence it is normal to confuse lust with love, so I had to reflect on whether the sensation of heat in my abdomen was love or lust. After much thought, I thought that I was just a little frustrated because I couldn''t have an intimate moment with Fuutaro-san and that Luis-kun was just my friend, almost a brother. At that moment, I thought that my thoughts had be clear and that everything was in order, but then something happened that I could never imagine. I was supposed to have a normal sleepover with my sisters, but things took a totally unexpected turn. I''m still notpletely sure how it happened, but at some point, all my sisters were naked and panting as they rubbed their bodies against Luis-kun''s bare chest. They had forgotten about me while their bodies gave off a strong odor that made me dizzy. Seeing my sisters enjoying themselves so much made me feel jealous, sad, and angry. It was as if they were showing off something that I couldn''t experience. Ichika, Nino, Miku and even Itsuki. The four of them had given their bodies to Luis-kun, which made me feel left out. I couldn''t help masturbating while watching what they did, but my fingers weren''t enough. In the end, the inevitable happened. It wasn''t the first time that we all fell in love with the same man, in fact, I think it''s normal for us to have the same taste in men, but I was already with Fuutaro-san. Still, I forgot about everything when Luis-kun''s hands held my waist. Just remembering that makes my heart race. When it was all over, I felt absolutely depressed since I betrayed my boyfriend at the time, but I also felt a deep relief when I was finally able to clear my doubts. My feelings for Luis-kun weren''t just lust, I had really fallen for him. After that, I decided to talk to Fuutaro-san and was totally honest with him. I told him what I did, I told him who I did it with, and I told him why I did it. I didn''t try to make excuses or try to seek forgiveness from him, I just wanted to be honest and end our rtionship without a fight. When I finished speaking, Fuutaro-san remained silent the entire time and I didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long silence, he gave me his best wishes and left. Since then we have not spoken again. Until now I feel deeply guilty since his look had shown deep sadness and disappointment, but I don''t regret my decision. My sisters have supported me and helped me understand that I need to find my own happiness, but even so, the horrible feeling of guilt does not leave my chest. My sisters have been by my side and encouraged me, but I still feel very low. I don''t even want to see Luis-kun. On one hand, it makes me happy to talk to him and I feel a warm feeling when he strokes my hair, but seeing him reminds me of a deep feeling of guilt, so I''ve been avoiding him for a few days. Now that Luis-kun has returned to school, everything has be moreplex. He''s in another room, which gives me some relief. I really don''t know what expression to show when I see him since I want to hug him, but that also makes me feel bad. Now, my head hurts from all the confusion and guilt I feel. I don''t want to end my new rtionship with Luis-kun and actually, I''m worried that he thinks I hate him, but at the same time, I don''t know how to deal with feelings of guilt since the few times I''ve seen Fuutaro-san in the school, he looks pretty depressed. For all the worry, I have been very distracted in ss which has already been noticed by the teachers. The teachers are very nice and they care about me, but I always try to show them that I''m okay. Luis-kun has a very bad reputation and I don''t want the teachers to think that he did something bad to me. He has a bit of a grumpy attitude, but actually, he is a very kind and caring man. Now, I feel worried since a teacher made me go to the counseling room. I kept staring at the ceiling while I''m waiting for a counselor toe. Hiratsuka-sensei mentioned that she started amunity service club so that students can help other students with their problems. I don''t fully understand what she exined, but I think a ssmate wille to listen to my problems and give me advice. (Author''s Note: Shizuka Hiratsuka from Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Come wa Machigatteiru) I don''t know if this will help me since I don''t even know how to talk about it with my sisters, but I don''t want to reject Hiratsuka-sensei''s kind intentions. So, I kept waiting until I heard the door open. I stood up to greet my ssmate, but my body froze upon seeing the person I most want to see and most want to avoid. "Yotsuba¡­" ¨C Luis-kun spoke softly as he entered the room. ¨C "We should talk, I am worried thattely, you seem distracted and anguished" Luis-kun''s loving gaze and gentle voice prevented me from speaking. I could only stay still while he closed the door and sat down across from me. "Please sit down and let''s talk" ¨C Luis-kun smiled softly at me, which made my heart flutter, but the constant feeling of guilt also grew stronger. I sat up and looked down. I didn''t know what to say as my hands gripped the hem of my skirt tightly. The silence remained while I didn''t know what to say. I thought that this suffocating silence wouldst forever, but a pleasant aroma made me look at the table between me and Luis-kun. A cup of tea? When it appeared? "Try it before it gets cold" ¨C Luis-kun''s sweet voice tickled my heart. I slowly picked up the teacup and took a small sip. It was sweet and warm. I started to smile. Luis-kun has always had little tricks that make me smile. "Would you like a snack?" ¨C Luis-kun spoke softly as he took out a small bag of cookies from his pocket. I nodded as I suppressed the urge to salivate. Luis-kun''s food is too delicious and no other food can make me happy. I started eating cookies and drinking tea as I felt my worries disappear. "Eat slower, you look like a squirrel" ¨C Luis-kun smiled slightly when I filled my mouth with cookies. I couldn''t answer because my mouth was full, although I felt a little embarrassed for showing such a strange appearance, but I can''t help it, these cookies are too delicious. I don''t know how much time passed, but I finished eating and felt much calmer. This little moment made me realize all the good things I''ve been ignoring because of feeling guilty. It''s true that I hurt Fuutaro-san and did something horrible, but that doesn''t mean I should stop enjoying life, besides, I was honest and talked to Fuutaro-san, so there''s no reason for me to continue torturing myself with painful thoughts. "That''s better" ¨C Luis-kun smiled at me affectionately. ¨C "A happy Yotsuba is the best Yotsuba, your smile is adorable" "Hehehe" ¨C I scratched my cheek with shame and happiness. "Well, you should go back to your ssroom and you should pay attention to the ss" ¨C Luis-kun stood up and put my cup of tea in a bag. ¨C "Later I will ask Hiratsuka how you are, so don''t get distracted anymore" I nodded. I didn''t talk about my worries and I didn''t get any advice, but this little piece of peace was just what my heart needed to calm myplex thoughts and feelings. My sisters spent several hours talking to me, but Luis-kun was able to help me organize my feelings just by staying by my side. As always, Luis-kun is amazing. That made me think of something... Before Luis-kun opened the door to leave, I held his sleeve to stop him. "Um, Fuutaro-san has been very depressed and I wanted to ask you if you could talk to him, if it''s you then I''m sure you''ll know how to help him¡­" ¨C I started speaking with concern, but I quickly panicked thinking that Luis-kun might misinterpret my words. ¨C "It''s not because I feel something for him, it''s just¡­!" I don''t feel love for Fuutaro-san anymore, but he has been very kind to me and helped my sisters a lot, so I don''t want to see him sad. I was about to exin things, but Luis-kun gently stroked my hair which made me feel calm. I like this feeling. "I understand, I''ll talk to himter" ¨C Luis-kun smiled at me. ¨C "Now stop thinking about other people and focus on your ss, it will be bad if you lose the opportunity to go to the university that you like just because you failed literature and mathematics" Ugh, I hate studying¡­ "If you improve your grades, I''ll make you a feast with everything you like" ¨C Luis-kun said something wonderful that filled me with motivation to study, although there is something else I would like... I sped my fingers a little embarrassed, but I couldn''t hide my expectant look. ¨C "If I have good grades, can we go to the beach?" When Luis-kun was our bodyguard, he didn''t have fun with us and refused to y with me. At the time, he said that his job was to protect us and not to be our babysitter, although he made us a delicious barbecue anyway. Now that we are dating, I want to make happy memories together. Luis-kun smiled slightly wryly. - "Just the two of us? Sure" I shook my head. ¨C "My sisters are also trying hard and it would be good if they rx, I would also like to get to know your little sister and the other girls better¡­" Made me happy knowing that he wants to go to the beach with me alone, but I don''t want my sisters topete again and feel alone, I want us all to be happy. Also, Luis-kun has a lot of women around him and I want us all to be friends. Luis-kun sighed and stroked my hair again. ¨C "Sometimes I wish you were more selfish, but well, you are so considerate of others that you are cute" Hehehe, he said I''m cute. "Fine, we''ll go to the beach after exam week" ¨C Luis-kun smiled at me. Yay, beach! Luis-kun kissed my forehead which made me extremely happy. Thus, I returned to my ssroom feeling my chest overflowing with happiness. --- --- --- (Perspective Luis) "Hey Listen! The airhead has daddy issues!" ¨C Navi started tough when Yotsuba returned to her ssroom. I sighed. ¨C "That''s right, but hey, I can''tin since my own problems are material for a psychiatry thesis" The quintuplets have father issues due to the absence of the father figure and the untimely death of the mother figure. Unlike the Elektraplex (daughter-father version of the Oedipusplex), the quintuplets are not looking for an older man to supnt the father figure nor are they in love with their father, but rather they are unconsciously looking for a man who sets limits and force them to mature. Yotsuba, Nino, Miku, and Ichika sometimes act like spoiled girls who will easily fall for a man who forces them to grow up. Because of this, they quickly fell in love with Fuutaro and a little with me. In fact, during my time as their bodyguard, they felt a bit interested in me, but my indifferent jerk attitude made them hate me, especially Miku and Nino. On the other hand, Itsuki developed an early mental maturation problem since he had to take the role of mother to take care of her sisters, so she was not looking for a protective male figure, but a trustworthy figure that she can see as an equal. Anyway. The five sisters are beautiful girls with family problems, so they are easy targets for maniptive jerks. Why am I exining all this? Simple. The stupid author is trying to justify how quickly the Yotsuba situation was resolved. That silly and adorable girl will continue to feel guilty for a long time, but she will be able to get over that in time, besides, when Fuutaro is happy, then Yotsuba will forget the feeling of guilt and can go back to being a carefree girl with a simple mind. Now, the thing is what to do with Fuutaro. I can make the boy befriend Raku. My stepbrother is talented at making friends with other guys even though he''s a former harem protagonist, so he could help Fuutaro ovee his depression, and if necessary, I can find an irrelevant woman to be Fuutaro''s new girlfriend. I don''t really care if Fuutaro ends up killing himself, but I won''t let Yotsuba feel sad. If necessary, I can lobotomize Fuutaro so that he''s incapable of feeling sadness, although it will damage his mind in the long run as it''s akin to staying on an endless drug trip. Well, it all depends on whether Raku can befriend Fuutaro. In the end, that''s life. Before leaving, I cleaned up the crumbs that were left in the room and went back to my ssroom which is still ss time. Hiratsuka finally started her silly idea to form a student group that will help other students, and as would be obvious, she forced me to be a part of her silly club. She didn''t know that Yotsuba is one of my wives, so she thought that I could help the depressed girl. On the other hand, Hiratsuka wasn''t worried about me seducing Yotsuba during advisory time, since the naive teacher thought that I wouldn''t be able to manipte a naive girl''s heart in less than an hour. Looks like I''ll have to show Hiratsuka what kind of predator I am... Anyway. One less drama, now let''s see what other stupidities the useless author invents. Chapter 360: (2): Waifus doing waifu things 2 Chapter 360: (2): Waifus doing waifu things 2 (Yasuko Takasu perspective) (Toradora!) I began to hum a song I heard in amercial for vacuum cleaners while my hands polished a cognac ss. The sses are clean, but during bartending, I learned that doing this makes clients feel morefortable, otherwise, they will feel like I''m watching them drown their drinking problems. I''m honestly concerned that my little husband knows these kinds of bar tricks, but I''ve already epted that there are areas where he''s more mature than most adults. Well, my cute husband isn''t drinking anymore, which I''m d for. It''s good that now he''s focusing on his studies, although technically he doesn''t need to worry about his future job anymore¡­ Well, it''s good that he can make new friends. It''s a bit sad that he and my son are not friends since my son always felt that our little neighbor had a crush on me, which ended up being true, but I can''t tell my son that Seiji and Luis are the same person, except least not for now. Well, Ryuuji is doing better in school since he doesn''t have to worry about money and my well-being anymore, he''s even started to have friends, so it''s better if he doesn''t know Luis''s true identity for now. Seriously, thinking that Luis was always Seiji-kun makes me feel ashamed, but if I could go back in time, I would still have fallen in love with him since he''s been taking care of me ever since I met him. The first time I met Luis was when I came home from my night job. He was a pitiful and malnourished child, besides looking dirty and having some injuries. I found him almost unconscious in an alley, so I went over to help him. He was the same age as my son, so it hurt me to see him in such a sorry state. The boy looked like a wounded animal that would bite anyone who got close, so I was careful not to startle him. By this time, I had some food left over from thete-night bar, so I opened the bag to show him I didn''t want to hurt him, then put the bag on the ground and walked away. He had foreign features, so I didn''t know if he knew Japanese. The boy looked hurt and paranoid, but hunger made him grab the food and he devoured it quickly, which made me smile. Even though he was very hungry, he still saved half of the food. At the time I thought he was saving it forter, butter I found out that he actually gave that food to his family. I tried to talk to him, but he didn''t answer me and remained still while staring at me. I wanted to take him to my house so that he would have a ce to sleep since he seemed to live in that alley, but he didn''t answer me and in the end, I had to leave after promising toe back the next day to give him more food. After that, I couldn''t find him even though I visited that alley every night for a month. I was worried that something bad had happened to him and I tried to look for him, I even talked to the police to see if he was in a shelter, but I didn''t know his name, so I couldn''t find him. For a while I was worried, but taking care of my son was my priority, so I didn''t have time to get depressed. Taking care of my family has always been my priority. Time passed and every night I kept going through that same alley hoping to find the boy, but I didn''t imagine that one day I would see him again next to my house. At that time, the neighborhood where I lived was being redeveloped and thend next to my house had been bought by argepany. Thatpany also tried to buy my house, but the price they were offering was not enough to buy a new house, plus renting an apartment would be much more expensive in the long run, so I refused, but that only caused the bank people to was more insistent that I pay my debts. I got used to being harassed by debt collectors, so my life didn''t change. My only wish was that my son would study so that he would have a better future where he would not have to worry about money. Although I did not sell my house, thatpany began to build and remodel the lot next door. They were supposed to build a fancy apartment building, and while that wasn''t technically my problem, I was concerned that the building would block out all the sunlight, increasing mold growth. I''ve always tried to keep a positive mindset, so I didn''t think about it and just kept pushing myself at work. Being a night hostess is frowned upon and many times men appeared who wanted to exceed their limits. Some clients didn''t understand that my job was to apany them while they drank, but I wasn''t a prostitute, just a drinking partner. Although the work was often difficult, things had suddenly started to look up. The most annoying clients began to stop visiting the bar, even the men who sometimes harassed me when I left work began to stop showing up. On the other hand, the real estatepany that was building the building had to stop construction. From what I heard, it was discovered that the owner of thepany had harassed a minor and the scandal was so big that he ended upmitting suicide. That was the start of a chain of unfortunate events. The people who worked with that man had different problems that forced them to leave the project. ording to rumors, one of them was killed by his wife in a jealous rage and another died from taking too many sleeping pills after getting drunk. All of that was too tragic and terrible. I was not happy that these people suffered, but I admit that it was very helpful. Thend had the materials for construction, but nobody took up the project, so the ce and the materials were sold at a low price. It was at that time that I met the hungry boy from the alley. He now looked clean, healthier, and seemed calmer, although his expression was still a bit aggressive. Maybe it was fate, but the boy and his family had bought thend to build a house. The boy recognized me and thanked me for the help. He not only built his house, but he also used some of the materials to remodel my house to the point that the house was stable during an earthquake. Sometimeter I met Seiji when he visited the bar where I worked, but Luis revealed to me that he had discovered that I worked there, so he went to see me to protect me. In fact, when I became Seiji''s lover, my life improved a lot since the bar owner didn''t dare to reduce my sry, I was also protected by security personnel and I didn''t have to worry about stalkers again. I am really grateful to Luis for everything he has done to help me. Honestly, sometimes it''s hard for me to think that the injured and starving boy I met in an alley ended up bing my husband and I''m even about to have his child... Thinking of thatst one made me smile. I love Ryuuji with all my heart and I''m proud to be her mother, but I can''t deny that I have been very tired of being a single mother with no money. I often felt envious of women who had a husband to take care of them and protect them, especially when debt collectors showed up. It was very stressful receiving calls from the bank every day. Since Luis became a part of my life, I have started to really enjoy what I do, the way I live, and the family I have. Ryuuji already knows that he will have a younger sister or brother, and although at first, he panicked knowing that the father will be the most feared gangster in town, he was relieved that I didn''t form a rtionship with the young neighbor¡­ Uh, I think I''ll tell him the truth when Luis is an adult, so Ryuuji won''t be able to say that it''s bad for an adult woman to have a child with a teenager¡­ "This is the first time I see you in such a good mood" ¨C A familiar voice took me out of my happy thoughts. It''s only been a couple of months since I became the owner of this bar. My husband organized everything so that I could have a job that I like and that is not too stressful. I really like to drink and have fun with clients, although I''m going to stop drinking for a while since I''m pregnant and don''t want anything bad to happen to my baby. Although I no longer drink with clients, I like to chat with them. Most of the time I just listen to their problems, but some clients ask me for advice, so I like to help where I can. During this time, I have met many people and the woman in front of me is a frequent client. She doesn''t drink much, but she likes toe here to pick up men. I am not prejudiced toward the lives of others. If she enjoys an open sex life then that''s fine, anyway, my husband also had one-night stands with the women he met in bars, in fact, he slept with most of the hostesses in the bar where I used to work. I smiled without hiding my overflowing happiness. ¨C "I recently found out that I am pregnant, so I am very happy" "Oh?" - The woman raised an eyebrow. ¨C "Does that make you happy?" I nodded. ¨C "I will have a child with the man I love and who loves me, nothing could make me happier" "Love... Sometimes I wonder if that word really exists" ¨C The woman shook her head and sighed. ¨C "I think today I will drink something strong" I shook my head and poured myself a ss of light whiskey on the rocks. She doesn''t have a high tolerance for alcohol, so I usually give her low-alcohol drinks so she doesn''t pass out. "Thank you, and congrattions...or so I think" ¨C The woman sighed and drank the whiskey in one gulp. The woman is called Minagawa Akane. She is a teacher who works at the same school where my husband and son study. (Author''s Note: Akane Minagawa from Kuzu no Honkai) She is aplicated woman who seduces and maniptes men so she doesn''t feel alone, she has even ruined some marriages just for fun. Normally shees at this time to look for young men, then she seduces them taking advantage of her beauty and charisma. I''ve seen many people like her, but I don''t dislike or judge her. It is true that she has hurt many men since she likes to make men obsessed with her, but I am used to seeing people doing morally questionable things, in fact, my husband is a yakuza. Whether it''s the previous hostess bar or this bar, I don''t judge clients and just make sure they arefortable without feeling judged. Minagawa-san sighed heavily and leaned her head against the bar. The drink wasn''t strong and she''s not drunk, she''s just depressed. I shook my head when I saw her attitude. ¨C "Did something happen to you?" "Same as always" ¨C Akane-san sighed heavily. ¨C "There is no man who can satisfy me again¡­" Minagawa-san prefers naive and manipble men to use as disposable toys, but she sometimes also likes to try more experienced and dominant men. "Ugh, dammit" ¨C Minagawa-san held her head in frustration. ¨C "I should never have slept with that boy¡­" Minagawa-san has already told me that story. Long ago she had gotten into trouble for sleeping with some students. She was not found out, but some teachers were getting suspicious of her actions, so she had to refrain from putting her hands on the students. Although she stopped sleeping with students, she still longed to be with a teenager, so a year ago she took advantage of a school trip in another city to look for a boy who was not a student at the school where she works. By chance, she found a boy the same age as her students which excited her as the boy seemed like a seasoned delinquent. The contrast in the boy''s age and experience made her aroused, so she didn''t hesitate to spend a night with the boy. Minagawa-san said it was the best sex she''s ever had, but now she regretted doing it since she didn''t even know the boy''s name, besides, after that night she''s been unable to be satisfied with other men. It''s not the first time I''ve heard a client talk about a sexual experience with a teenager, so I just listened without criticizing her, anyway, my husband is young too. "This is horrible" ¨C Minagawa-san seemed really frustrated. ¨C "It doesn''t matter if I can find new obedient toys, they are so boring that I don''t even remember their names¡­ Ah, I want to see that boy again, only he can make mee until I pass out¡­" It was already the time when clients start to arrive, so a few people heard Minagawa-san, but no one looked at her strangely or made ament. This bar is small and simple, but it is a bit special. In this ce, there is a rule that everyone obeys and that is discretion. No matter what is talked about here, the identity of the clients, or the questionable actions, no one is judged here. This is an iron rule that everyone respects and is the reason why clients feelfortable. Illegal services are not offered here, but clients can discuss illegal issues without fear of being reported. For example, at one table is a cop drinking alongside a yakuza as they talk about their experiences with high school girls. "Uh, hey, do you know of any man who is skilled enough to help me deal with frustration?" - Minagawa-san looked up and looked at me pleadingly. It seems that she has been sexually frustrated for a long time. I started thinking about the male clients I know. It is not umon for men to talk about their sexual exploits as they like to show off to other clients, there are also cases where some clients seek advice from more experienced men. At my previous job, most of the men made sexual advances to get me to sleep with them, but now they treat me like a respected big sister even though most of them are older than me. They know it''s a bad idea to try anything with me since my husband''s temper is a well-known thing. I remembered all the stories that Minagawa-san has told me. She is a very experienced woman and she likes to be dominant, although she sometimes also enjoys being on the submissive side. Judging from her extensive experience and her tastes, there aren''t many young men who can satisfy her. She doesn''t like men over 25, but most young men can''t keep up with her... "I think there are two or three men, but I don''t think they canst all night" ¨C I smiled wryly. "Damn"-Minagawa-san rested her head on the bar again. "Um... why don''t you find the boy?" - I tried to think of a way to help her. ¨C "If you liked him so much, then you should look him up¡­" "I don''t think it''s a good idea, I liked how dominant and resistant his body is, but I have the feeling that it''s dangerous to get too close to that boy and it excites me with adrenaline, but the danger scares me..." ¨C Minagawa-san sighed. ¨C "That boy''s body was full of terrifying scars, I even think he had gunshot marks¡­ What kind of teenager would be in a shooting? That''s not normal¡­" "¡­. Oh¡­" ¨C I sighed and covered my face with my hands. "Something happens?" ¨C I think Minagawa-san noticed something in my sigh since he asked me with a doubtful voice. "No... it''s just... ah..." ¨C I sighed and stopped covering my face to look at Minagawa-san. ¨C "Does the boy you were talking about have brown-blonde hair with blue eyes?" "Eh?" - Minagawa-san raised an eyebrow. - "Do you know him?" I knew it! I couldn''t help but smile wryly. ¨C "He is my neighbor" Publicly I am the wife of Ichijo Seiji while Luis is my husband''s subordinate. My husband is currently trying to experience the life of a normal student, so I won''t reveal his double identity, but still¡­. Ah, dear, you have to take responsibility for your actions. Minagawa-san widened her eyes in surprise and began to ask me many questions. The irony in my smile increased. ¨C "Didn''t you say that he scared you?" "¡­." - Minagawa-san looked away. ¨C "Well, it scares me to be unable to have orgasms" That certainly sounds scary for a nympho. I sighed and told her about Luis. I only talked about his identity before I knew that he is Seiji. "So he''s the new student who always causes trouble¡­"-Minagawa-san held her chin as she thought. ¨C "Several teachers and students have asked the principal to expel him" I already know my husband''s situation at school and even my son has told me about my husband''s bad reputation, so I wasn''t surprised to hear that, in fact, I''m more surprised that he wasn''t expelled. Minagawa-san started to smile. ¨C "Originally I joined the group of teachers who want to expel the boy since one of my toys was part of that, but I think now I will support the students who speak well of that boy¡­" I am d to hear that there are people who speak well of my husband, although it is very likely that it is a group made up of my husband''s lovers. Well, as long as he feels loved, I''m happy. Minagawa-san looked at me kindly. ¨C "Takasu-san, you have helped me a lot so I don''t want to make you ufortable, if you tell me not to take advantage of that child then I won''t do anything excessively" I understood what she was referring to and I couldn''t help but let out a smallugh. ¨C "Minagawa-san, I''m not worried that you''ll turn him into one of your toys, in fact, I''m more worried that you''re the one who can''t escape" Minagawa-san raised an eyebrow. ¨C "It is true that he has been the best man I have ever been with, but he is still just a child, I can put a leash on him if I try" "¡­" - I could not helpughing. ¨C "Sure, try it if you want¡­ Oh, right, just a piece of advice, that boy is very possessive so you must first abandon your lovers before trying anything with him, besides, he has a lot of girlfriends so you can''t make him your personal toy" My husband turned Minagawa-san into a nympho, so he must take responsibility. Anyway, I''ve already met several of my husband''s wives and I know he doesn''t dislike women without morals. "Hmph, he can be rude and quite strong, but from what I''ve heard, he''s a womanizer and lecherous men are easy to control" - Minagawa-san snorted and stood up as he opened her bag to pay for the drink. I smiled sympathetically. ¨C "Well, I wish you the best, by the way, the house is inviting" "Thank you, I''ll tell youter how my new boy is doing" ¨C Minagawa-san nodded, but she frowned when she saw my look. ¨C "Why do you look at me with pity?" "Nothing" - I shook my head. It''s like watching a bunny hopping into a hungry wolf''s den. Minagawa-san left with a more energetic attitude which made me smile. He makes me happy helping clients. Throughout the rest of the night, I continued to listen to clients'' stories and voice my thoughts to those seeking advice. Some clients had problems with work, others had problems with their families. I really like my job because I can help these people. Sometimes I see familiar faces and sometimes I see new faces. For example, I am now chatting with one of my best friends. "Ughhhhh¡­. I don''t know what to do¡­." ¨C A woman older than me sighed heavily while she drank orange juice since she can''t stand alcohol. Despite being over forty, her skin remains young and her body can attract the gaze of many men. I have known her for years and many times we have gone shopping together. I''ve always been curious about her secret to keeping her beauty, but now my husband gives me everything I need, even though I''ve reached eternal youth or something, I don''t really understand what magic is and stuff. "Why¡­why did I do it?!" ¨C My dear friend was desperate as she held her head in anguish. ¨C "Yasuko-san, tell me what to do!" "Well... You agreed to go to the event" - I smiled with amusement at my friend''s childish attitude. "B-But!" ¨C My friend looked like she was about to cry. ¨C "I am a married woman with two daughters!" I shook my head. ¨C "You were warned what would happen if you agreed to go to the orgy" "¡­.." ¨C My dear friend pressed her forehead on the bar. ¨C "B-But¡­ get divorced¡­" I sighed. ¨C "Tsuki, you are an adult woman and you must take responsibility for your actions, I warned you many times that if you entered the building then there was no turning back, now you must face the consequences of your decision" "Ugh..." ¨C My dear friend looked at me sadly which softened my heart. I sighed and patted her head. ¨C "Don''t look at me like that, you were the one who wanted to go back to bed with my husband" "¡­.. uh¡­.." ¨C My friend had teary eyes. Half a year ago, she had an affair with Seiji because she had a misunderstanding. At that time, I did not know the true identity of Luis. I was on a date with Seiji and coincidentally ran into my friend. Seiji''s infamy was already known, so she misunderstood my rtionship with Seiji. She thought that the yakuza threatened me to be his sex ve, so she wanted to help me and tried to talk to Seiji, but at that time my husband had a bad temper so he told her to shut up since she was interrupting our date. In some way that I still can''t fathom, she came to the conclusion that Seiji was about to kill her and her family, and the only way to be forgiven was to give up her body. I tried to clear up the misunderstanding, but honestly, she''s not very smart and tends to get lost in her thoughts. My husband didn''t mind ruining a happy marriage and in the end, the three of us had a threesome¡­ Well, I won''t deny that it was fun. Since then, she has been my husband''s secret lover. He didn''t look for her and for a long time he didn''t even remember her name, but she kept imagining absurd situations. I honestly believe that she really wanted to have an affair with another man and the misunderstandings were just an excuse. Well, my husband had a change after he became a hero or something. He had cut off all contact with the women he didn''t love, so my friend should have gone back to her quiet life with her family, but I think she has really enjoyed sex with my husband since she was the one who sought him out. When the orgy was arranged, I told my friend that she could refuse and return to her family, but that would mean that she would not be with my husband again, plus she would have to divorce her husband to officially be my husband''s wife. Well, she made her decision so she needs to face the consequences. On the other hand¡­ I looked at my friend''s belly and showed a smile full of tenderness. ¨C "So, do you think she will be a boy or a girl?" "... .. Uh ... .." ¨C My friend ced her hands on her belly and her expression becameplex. ¨C "I-I hope is a girl¡­ No, wait! That''s not the problem!" "Problem? I don''t see a problem, I only see an opportunity to experience a new life" ¨C I smiled. I love my friend very much, so I want to help her ept the situation. Anyway, she can''t escape anymore. Maybe my husband won''t do something even if she refuses to divorce, but during the orgy, I met some women that were a bit¡­ well, peculiar. I have no evidence, but I am sure that they will hurt my friend if she breaks her promise and I don''t want that, I would like our children to grow together as a family. "¡­" ¨C My friend sighed heavily and leaned her arms against the bar to lie down, even though her breasts are so big that they looked like a pair of soft pillows. Her future daughter will not go hungry. I poured her another ss of juice, but instead of drinking it, she sighed again. ¨C "Yasuko-san, I know this is inappropriate, but I need to ask you a favor¡­" I nodded. ¨C "I will apany you when you are about to talk to your family about the divorce" "Thank you" ¨C My friend sighed with relief, then showed an ufortable look. ¨C "By the way¡­ about Mamako-san¡­" We both sighed. My friend already knows that Luis is Seiji, she also knows that Mamako-san is in love with Seiji since we are part of the same group of friends. We haven''t heard the whole story yet, but we do understand that Luis and his mother''s rtionship is quiteplex. To say that it is a bad rtionship would be an understatement. If it wasn''t for little Umaru-chan, my husband might not even acknowledged Mamako-san''s existence. I didn''t know howplicated my husband''s life was with his family, but I can''t be angry with Mamako-san either. As a mother, I know that Mamako-san is aplete disappointment, but I can empathize with her desire to please her husband. For a long time, I too wanted a man to love, even if he was an idiot. On the other hand, I am worried about the reaction she will have when shees home. From what I understood, she went to a world of magic or something. My friend sighed. ¨C "Ah, I still can''t believe that he was such a pitiful child¡­ I even want to pamper him a bit¡­" I put the sad thoughts aside and smiled. ¨C "Well, he will be your husband so you can pamper him¡­ No, you have to pamper him, he loves your breasts~" My friend blushed. She is older than me, but sometimes she is as adorable as a little girl. My friend continued to sigh for several hours. She didn''t want to go back to her house since she didn''t know how to talk to her family. Her husband already suspects that something is going on since my friend won''t let him touch or kiss her. "I really don''t know how to tell my family" ¨C My friend sighed. ¨C "Hana is in college and I don''t want her to be distracted from her studies, it''s the same for Kiri, that boy admires his father and I don''t know what he might think¡­ The one that worries me the most is Yanagi, she''s just a girl and I don''t want her to hate me..." I shook my head. ¨C "It will be better to fix this as soon as possible or things will only be more difficult the more time passes, besides, my husband could also get angry if your current husband does something impulsive, do not forget what is thest name that supports him" My friend showed concern. The Ichijo family are phnthropists who have helped the city and the citizens a lot, but that doesn''t change that they are the yakuza. "The Ichijo dog..." ¨C My friend frowned. ¨C "I never liked that nickname, it sounds rude and derogatory" "Well, sometimes he is as cute as a puppy" - I smiled tenderly remembering the way my husband likes to y with my breasts. "¡­" ¨C My friend nodded slightly. We continued talking untilte at night. She asked me if she could stay in my apartment since it was night, but I understand that she doesn''t want to go home for now, besides, she might want to talk to my husband. I told her no problem and so I had a sleepover with my dear friend which made me feel younger. I really like my current life. --- --- --- Author''s Note: This is Pokemilf! Ahem, just in case, the friend is Tsuki Uzaki from Uzaki-chan Wants to Hang Out! On the other hand, I had a heat stroke and almost fainted in the street... Please God, stop giving me character development :c Finally, a hug <3 Chapter 361: A good little sister gets waifus for her brother Chapter 361: A good little sister gets waifus for her brother For a few hours, I was satisfied after finding something to kill the boredom. The information on the system user''s soul turned out to be interesting. Still, I''m on vacation and I don''t want to get involved in some stupid world-domination conspiracy, so I sent all the information to ya, Seraph, and BB. This is an issue that involves the entire multiverse and the stability of Gaia, but again, I''m on vacation, so I''ll let them worry about it, I''m just going to spend my time cooking the system user. sses went on smoothly, but now the system user was more intent on showing off. Apparently, his system gives him points every time other people feel admiration and envy towards him, then he can exchange those points to obtain skills, objects and can even summon beings from other Worlds. I can''t fully hack that system without the help of System Goddess, but it''s very easy to manipte the idiot into continuing to bind his soul with Contracts. In this way, all the things that the system user obtains will end up being mine. [Kleptomania] is very happy. For example, during math ss, the idiot challenged me to solve an equation. I epted the challenge with annoyance, won thepetition, and put a very Contract into his soul. In addition to the Contracts that I am binding to the idiot''s soul, I also told Yui about the situation, so she is also putting Contracts into the system user''s soul, only her Contracts are of better quality since they were made by Lucifer. Now, my lovely wife and I are ying to see who is the first to gainplete control of the system user''s soul. The most entertaining thing is that the idiot lost his plot armor so the people around him just see him as a cocky idiot, although some girls still follow him since he is still attractive and the passive charm of the system is still working. Well, a rabbit that is raised in an environment where it feels happy has softer, better-quality meat¡­ "Luis..." ¨C Tsubaki sighed as she felt my thoughts. ¨C "Do not see people as food" "Youin when I see people as useless garbage, but now that I''m giving value to human life, you alsoin" ¨C I pretended to be annoyed. "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed inside my mind and shook her head. ¨C "Okay, do what you want, but don''t let this be a habit or it will be bad if your daughters be cannibals" ¡­ Shit, she knows what to say to me to get me out of my inhuman ideas¡­ I sighed internally and looked at the clock on the ckboard. It''s almost time for lunch, which is good since all this talking made me hungry¡­ "Luis¡­" "I know, I know" - I sighed internally. ¨C "I will not kill people just to deal with boredom¡­" Tsubaki nodded approvingly. Despite everything, it makes me happy that she maintains a kind heart despite all the time she has spent with me. Her kindness is adorable. "Hey Listen! Instead of killing idiots, it is better to look for women with boyfriends to get them addicted to your baguette!" ¨C Navi had been quite rowdy ever since I stole the idiot''s plot armor. The flying psycho keeps insisting that I impregnate all the women in this school. Ugh, whenever I think of my future daughters, I feel a growing desire to start a war in the multiverse to get out of Gaia¡­.. Anyway. Putting aside my wishes for parental irresponsibility, time passed and Yui put another Contract into the idiot''s soul after congratting him on correctly answering a literature question. System users without frame armor are as vulnerable as a child in Nigeria¡­. It was finally time for lunch, so I left the ssroom to go to the cafeteria to have lunch in peace, but I felt one of my Spiral Puppets warns me of a problem. My wives were safe, and an enemy that could destroy the world had not appeared. The incident was a stupid children''s fight where a group of idiots almost made my silly sister cry......... ......¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'', the energy ''Anti-Rasen'', and the skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' have suppressed the destructive instincts of the title ''Outer God''] I took a deep breath and shook my hand to remove the dust left on my fingernails, then used [Rasen] to repair the holes I left in the wall when I identally stuck my fingers into the concrete. Fortunately, there were no people around to see my childish loss of self-control. "You didn''t destroy the city, your self-control has improved" ¨C Yoko spoke mockingly, but her brows furrowed. ¨C "Hit those idiots" Umaru has an innate gift for making people want to pamper her and take care of her. Well, she''s cute when she''s not aplete jerk...¡­ah¡­..that brat¡­. "Hey Listen! Violence is not the answer! It is the question and the answer is yes!" ... --- --- --- (Umaru Perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) For as long as I can remember, I haven''t had the opportunity to attend formal sses and have a normal school life. I always had sses at home and it was usually my brother who taught me, there were even times when he stole books to force me to read them. Our situation has never been normal, but looking back on those moments, I feel lucky to have my brother. He is silly, wed, tsundere, and moody but he always takes care of me and for that, I love him very much. Of course, that''s something I won''t tell him since that''s disgusting, although he must already know it since he has always had a talentparable to Light Yagami to read people. Although I appreciate that my brother cares about me so much, I want to go back to myfortable room. The sses are very boring since I have memorized all the school material, in fact, I already verified that, with my academic level, I can get a doctorate in most sciences, but my stupid brother keeps saying that I am a fool. Tch, he''s the fool. I kept pretending to pay attention to the ss while discreetly continuing to y with my phone at an inconspicuous angle so the teacher wouldn''t see me. Now that I have to go to school, I can''t do 12-hour streams on the inte anymore, but my fans aren''t upset and actually, they''ve been more supportive since they think I''m studying for a better future, although there are some SIMPS idiots that have sent me threats because I have my own private life and I''m not the idealized fantasy they want. I''m an otaku, but I find those SIMPS pathetic¡­ Ahem, I''ll forget the fact that I want Esdeath-sama to step on me. Anyway, being a vtuber is nice because of the privacy. Even though I was bored, at least Ina seems to be having fun¡­ Ah, she''s not paying attention to ss either, instead, she''s drawing a manga¡­ Come to think of it, months ago I started a visual novel project with some of my inte friends, but the project was put on hold for various reasons. Now that Ina is with me, she could help us draw backgrounds and some characters. Because many times I had to listen to my father''s stupidity, I learned to pretend to pay attention while getting lost in my thoughts, so I started thinking about my vtuber projects that are much more important than sses and so time passed. Finally, it was time for lunch, so the teacher left the room. When he was about to tell Ina to go look for my brother, a pretty girl with blue hair came up to us. "Hey, where did you get that keychain?!" ¨C The girl pointed to the pendant on my cell phone while she had an excited look. Before, it was forbidden for students to bring cell phones inside the school, but a few weeks ago the principal allowed students to have cell phones to call home in case of an emergency, although they will be confiscated if they are taken out in ss. I smiled and raised my cell phone to show the decoration. It was a chibi figure of Esdeath-sama that was made by my brother. ¨C "My Onii-chan made it, he is good at crafts, he can even make cosy" Since we were kids, my brother has made clothes and toys for me since we didn''t have money to buy things for myself, so a few days ago I held his leg while making annoying noises for an hour so he could make figures of my waifus/friends. Now I have pendants from each of my chat room friends and I change them every day. Today it was Esdeath-sama''s turn. "That is incredible!" ¨C The girl seemed very excited. The quality of the pendant is exceptional and it''s made from materials I can''t even pronounce, so it looks like a limited-edition item. Actually, my brother is very good at making toys and clothes to the point that he would be the idol of Chinese children who are exploited in factories. I looked up proudly. ¨C "Yes, my Onii-chan is amazing" "Luis is really good at working with his hands" ¨C Ina nodded. "... Heh" - I couldn''t help butugh. - "How do you know?" Ina looked at me confused. She is very innocent despite all the doujins she sees. "Your brother sounds like someone incredible" ¨C The girl seemed to have stars in her eyes¡­ No, I rather think her pupils are peculiar, but they are cute. So far we haven''t made any new friends since my sister''s reputation is horrible and the way I defended him showed that my attitude is not good either, also, I''ve heard several girls mutter that I''m unpleasant since I epted that I''m an otaku. A while back, Ina told me that she watched an anime called ''Himouto! Umaru-chan'' where Umaru was the protagonist. In that anime, Umaru used to hide the fact that she was an otaku so that people would admire her, but I think that''s a waste of time. My life has taught me that society is like Twitter. Everyone thinks they are right, but the truth is that only idiots with no life of their own are obsessed with being right. I don''t mind that people look at me with disgust because I like anime, in fact, I prefer that people not approach me. Although I have ovee some of my traumas thanks to the trip I had with my friends, physical contact with strangers still scares me, especially men. Fortunately, Japanese society hates physical contact. "Do you think your brother can make me a Lara Croft keychain?! I''ll pay whatever it takes!" ¨C The girl was extremely cheerful and her attitude was a bit invasive. She was almost on top of me as she continued to speak rapidly, but I didn''t feel too ufortable since I also get excited when talking about anime and video games. "Uhm, I don''t know, my brother is so bitter¡­" ¨C I scratched my cheek awkwardly since she was too close, but her expectant look reminded me of myself the first time my brother gave me a gift, so I couldn''t help but smile. ¨C "But I will try to convince him" "Thank you! You''re a great friend!" ¨C The girl raised her arms to celebrate. ¨C "Oh, right, now that we are friends you can call me Sylphyn" (Author''s Note: Sylphynford Tachibana from Himouto! Umaru-chan) ¡­Well, I got a friend¡­. I don''t know how to feel about it. "The plot is different, but the universe is now in order" ¨C Ina nodded as if she were an elderly cultivator observing the cycle of destiny. From everything I''ve seen and ording to my brother, the theory of infinite coexisting universes is true, so the Umaru from ''Himouto! Umaru-chan'' and I can be simr but different people. ording to this and ording to Ina''s reaction, Sylphyn-chan must be friends or something simr to the Umaru from the anime. Ugh, my head hurts thinking about too many things at once. Now I understand why my brother always has a migraine. It seems our conversation with Sylphyn-chan was overheard by our other ssmates as several of them muttered unpleasant things while pointing at us. Ina was a little ufortable since she''s a hikikomori with a social panic, but Sylphyn didn''t seem to care about other people''s opinions¡­ No, rather she didn''t notice. She seems a bit clumsy. that it would be better to go to the dining room before break time ended. I want to go to my brother so he can give me food, besides, I''m sure Sylphyn-chan will love my brother''s food¡­ Come to think of it, am I increasing my brother''s harem? ¡­. Well¡­ I like having more sisters-inw who give me sweets. When we were about to leave the room, a blonde girl approached us. We both should be simr in age, but she looks like a fashion magazine model as she is so beautiful. She would look good in a maid cosy, though she seems more of a gyaru style¡­. "Hello, I heard you talk about your brother making your pendant and that he knows how to design cosy" ¨C The girl showed a friendly smile with a bit of embarrassment. I nodded and took out my cell phone to look for some pictures. Luckily I have everything categorized by folders, so the images that could get me in trouble were not seen. I opened the cosy folder and proudly disyed it. "Oh!" ¨C Sylphyn-chan and the blonde girl widened their eyes in surprise. My brother takes 10-20 seconds to design and make aplex cosy, so I managed to annoy him enough to make me several outfits. Madoka Kaname, Tsuyu Asui, Nezuko Kamado, and various other outfits. Now I have a closet with several tailored suits for future conventions. My brother doesn''t even know who they are, but I just had to show him some photos and he was able to do all the work while I brushed my teeth. My brother won''t admit it, but I know he loves me very much. Onii-chan tsundere. "Is incredible! It is the work of a professional!" ¨C The blonde girl seemed in love with the outfits. I nodded. ¨C "Onii-chan is the best housewife, he can make clothes and his food is delicious" "Luis will punish you if he hears you say that" ¨C Ina murmured in a low voice with amusement. Even if he gets angry it can''t be helped. My brother is a prodigy at housework. "Do you want to meet him?" ¨C I smiled and offered. "I can?!" ¨C The girl seemed very excited. "Sure, Onii-chan will make you a cosy if you ask him, he''s very kind" ¨C I smiled innocently. The girl seemed very excited and she agreed to join us for lunch. Hehehehe, she''s beautiful so my brother won''t resist seducing her, and when that happens, I''ll have another candidate for my ns... I will be able to do a Sailor Senshi cosy group! We talked for a bit and I learned that the girl''s name is Marin Kitagawa. She is a passionate cosyer with little sense of shame as she has no problem admitting that she loves eroges. I think we will be very good friends. (Author''s Note: Marin Kitagawa from Sono Bisque Doll wa Koi wo suru) We were about to leave the main building to go to the dining room, but our path was blocked by a group of people. I think I spent a long time talking to my two new friends. The group didn''t n on blocking our path, but we were unlucky enough to find them when this hallway is supposed to be empty. There were no students or teachers nearby, just a group of five men and three women. The group didn''t seem to want to eat lunch as they were too busyughing at a girl who was on the ground while another girl put her foot on top of her head. I have seen many stories about extreme bullying driving students to suicide, but this is the first time I have seen such an unpleasant situation. I wanted to turn around to go another way since society''s problems are not my problem, but my new friends don''t think like me. "What are they doing?!" ¨C Marin-chan yelled when she saw the scene. I sighed and looked at Ina. She also sighed and shook her head. Looks like I''m going to miss lunchtime, that depresses me... The man who seemed to be the leader of the group looked at us calmly and didn''t seem to care that we saw the actions of his group, but his gaze made me frown. My brothercks murderous intent as killing and slicing ham is the same for him, but ever since we were children, he has always been around people whose looks showed an intense desire to hurt and kill others. In that boy''s look, there was no insecurity, low self-esteem, and family traumas that usually prevail in idiots who bully others. That idiot had an utter apathy towards human life and sadistic pleasure in human pain¡­ He really wanted to kill someone. Actually, Esdeath-sama and Eto-chan are thousands of times more dangerous than this boy. In fact, that boy is as harmless as cat fluff whenpared to my brother. It''s likeparing a fruit thief and an international terrorist. Thanks to the chat room journey, my current strength is far above human standards. With my physical strength alone, Ina has said that I can beparable to a navy captain in One Piece. On top of that, I have many magical items that can protect me from a protagonist of an immortal cultivation Chinese novel, and as if that wasn''t enough, Ina is by my side and she alone could devastate a universe, or well, a World. I have all this, but then¡­ why am I shaking? "Oh, it looks like we''ve been found out~" ¨C A girl with the clich¨¦ delinquent appearance sneered at seeing us and her friends had simr expressions. These idiots didn''t seem to care that we were witnessing what they were doing. Maybe they have rich parents and they think they can do whatever they want, or maybe they are too stupid to measure the consequences of their actions. No matter the reason, I just want to leave, but Marin-chan and Sylphyn-chan wanted to help the girl who was being used as a doormat. It would be better to call a teacher or yell for help, but my body doesn''t move. Ina noticed my strange reaction and hugged me gently to help me calm down, but the looks from the men in the group of idiots were bringing back bad memories...¡­.. ¡­. Unpleasant memories... ¡­The kind of look my father''s friend gave me when he tried to abuse me¡­.. The kind of looks that the two disgusting fat men who tried to harass me in an alley had when I left the house without my brother''s permission...¡­ Not¡­. I do not want to remember... Not¡­ I''m afraid...¡­. "Oh, are you scared?" ¨C The leader of the idiots saw that my face was pale and my body was trembling. He''s not really the one that scares me, but the tall fat idiot behind him. Ever since the incident in the alley, fat men scare me¡­.. The idiot looked as expressionless as a viin in a Chinese novel, but now he gave a subtle smile. That son of a bitch is making fun of me... I wanted to yell at him to go eat shit, but my voice wouldn''te out¡­. No, I have to calm down. Esdeath-sama and Eto-chan have tried to help me with my post-traumatic stress, they have even taught me ways to breathe to reduce anxiety... I tried to breathe as they taught me, but I still haven''t ovee my fears¡­.. My new friends finally noticed my bad situation. It seemed like they misunderstood the situation and thought that I''m scared that those idiots might hurt me. Almost heroically, they both stood up in front of me as Ina continued to hug me. I felt a little safer, but I couldn''t stop looking at the fat boy. He looks like the clich¨¦ of a fat rapist in an NTR doujin and that disgusts me so much that I''m afraid¡­. The noise of my own thoughts didn''t let me hear what the idiot was saying, but I think he started threatening my friends since they seemed scared. The idiot''s grin grew which made me want to punch his stupid face, but the fat bastard was looking at me as he licked his lips. The mixture of disgust and fear made my body tremble. I''m afraid...¡­ Onii-chan¡­ "Brat, what are you doing here? Lunchtime is about to end¡­" ONII-CHAN! My brother approached from the hallway that led to the dining room. The group of idiots was in the middle, but hepletely ignored them and headed toward me. Now that I see him, my brother is holding a lunch box in his right hand. I''m hungry. My brother walked past the idiots and didn''t even look at the helpless girl on the ground. He has never had the human capacity to feel empathy or sympathy. The bunch of idiots got mad at my brother''s attitude, so the filthy fat man put his hand on my brother''s shoulder to stop him. My brother''s expression was as if he was slightly in a bad mood. It''s his normal expression and everything in his bodynguage showed that he wasn''t angry, but I know him well. He is angry. My brother sighed lightly without showing his anger. ¨C "Look, I just want to go to lunch with my sister, so don''t bother me" The fat man was much taller than my brother and his arms were also much wider. Besides, the other idiots looked strong too, so they surrounded my brother. It seems that they don''t know my brother''s reputation or they wouldn''t dare to make trouble for him. "W-We have to call Professor¡­" ¨C Marin-chan finally regained the ability to think rationally. Seeing my brother always makes me feel safe so I was able to regain my calm. I shook my head and sighed with a slight smile. ¨C "Everything is fine, Onii-chan will fix the problem" "He is your brother?" ¨C Sylphyn-chan looked at my brother curiously, her gaze seemed more focused on my brother''s arms. My brother''s face and attitude are those of a juvenile delinquent, but what makes him stand out are the stitch marks on his arms. Those scars are too conspicuous, but there was something else. My brother''s left fist was clenched so tightly that his muscles and veins were marked. It was as if he was holding back the desire to break the faces of the idiots. It''s rare for my brother to show his emotions in public, so he must be nning something. "Heh, you''re kind of handsome" ¨C One of the idiot girls smiled unpleasantly as she approached my brother. ¨C "Why don''t you ignore those bitches and let''s do something more fun?" I see. That bitch uses her body to manipte men and it is likely that she then ckmails them with photographs, something like threatening to file a rapeint against them. I have read many such cases on the inte, so it is not impossible. I think I understand why that group of idiots isn''t afraid of us witnessing their actions. Perhaps they are confident that they can silence us, either through social pressure or through threats of violence. Ina, Sylphyn-chan, and I look like cute and harmless girls, on the other hand, Marin-chan is a little taller than us and she''s very beautiful, but her expression shows that she doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of situation. In other words, we look like a group of defenseless teenagers who can be pressured through violence. I sighed and shook my head. Now I feel stupid. I''ve faced aliens, monsters, and an evil apocalyptic god, but was scared to death by a bunch of idiots with ack of motherly love. Maybe my brother is right that I''m an idiot¡­. The stupid bitch who tried to seduce my brother closed her mouth as my brother''s fist mmed into the air next to her head. The fist missed her face, but the blow was so strong that her hair fluttered from the air pressure. We were some distance away, but I could feel a breeze ruffling my hair a bit. My brother didn''t show his true strength, but that punch seemed like something only a professional heavyweight boxer would do. I think my brother has seen too many Mike Tyson fights. The girl was totally pale as my brother slowly withdrew his fist. "There was an insect so I had to kill it" ¨C My brother had a slightly intimidating look. ¨C "You better keep your mouth shut or the next insect could be in your mouth" The girl backed away, but her legs were shaking so she fell to the ground. "Heh.." - I couldn''t contain a smallugh. My brother looked at the fat idiot while he frowned. ¨C "Take your hand off my shoulder or I will have to break it" The fat man unconsciously removed his hand from my brother''s shoulder and took a step back. My brother doesn''t give off killing intent, but he is very intimidating when he scowls. Finally, my brother looked at the leader of the group of idiots and narrowed his eyes. ¨C "What are you looking at me, idiot? You wanna tell me something?" The leader frowned. He had remained silent to size up my brother, but now he was angry at my brother''s attitude. If I''m not mistaken, that idiot seems used to people obeying him, so my brother''s aggressive attitude hurt his fragile narcissistic pride. My brother walked over to the idiot and looked into his eyes. Both of them had simr heights, but the idiot was a bit taller, even so, my brother seemed to be the one in control of the situation. From what I''ve read in psychology, abusive people are always looking to look down on others for a sense of dominance. These kinds of insecure idiots feel pain in their pride when they have to look at someone taller since they have to look up, but it is much more painful to feel afraid of someone smaller. It''s like feeling that someone inferior is now superior to them. The idiot remained silent, but his hand went into his pants pocket. Because of the position they''re in and if my brother was a normal person, he wouldn''t notice that the idiot is trying to get a box cutter out of his pocket. Marin-chan and Sylphyn-chan didn''t notice that since they''re normal girls who haven''t seen violent situations, they just seem worried that my brother might get into trouble. They are so kind and innocent that they are cute waifus. My brother''s eyes narrowed, but he shed a small smile that was more like a provocative aggressive expression. ¨C "Someone willing to hurt others has to be willing to be hurt, so try it, idiot" The idiot frowned and gripped the box cutter tightly, but didn''t take it out of his pocket. He finally realized that it was a bad idea to want to fight my brother. "Now move, you''re in my way" ¨C My brother returned to an expression of subtle annoyance and put his hand on the idiot''s shoulder to push him aside. It was a simple act, but the idiot was now that much angrier at being treated like clogging trash. Despite his anger, he didn''tin or try to fight. A good decision. My brother smiled and gave a couple of small pats to the idiot''s face. It was something simr to a p, but it was a soft and friendly act, which was much more humiliating. - "Good boy" The idiot''s eyes almost turned red with fury at being treated like a dog, but my brother ignored him. My brother walked over and stood in front of me, then sighed as he picked up the lunch box in his hand. ¨C "Brat, you are going to miss lunchtime" "I''m sorry, Onii-chan" ¨C I lowered my head and feigned sadness. I feel better already, so I was able to stand without Ina''s help, but I still have to show that I feel a little scared. My brother knows I''m pretending, but my new friends think I''m a timid and scared girl, so my acting will convince them to give me candy. Hehe. "Whatever, let''s go to the dining room" ¨C My brother sighed and patted my head. I''m not sure if my brother is faking it, it makes me very happy to feel that he cares about me. My brother looked at Marin-chan and Sylphyn-chan. With a friendly attitude that contrasted with his previous attitude, he smiled friendly. ¨C "Are you Umaru''s friends?" They both nodded without being able to say a word. Both of them are still in a bit of a daze from seeing such an unpleasant bullying situation. That reminds me¡­ Marin-chan and Sylphyn-chan will surely want to help the girl who was being bullied, so this is a good chance for both of them to start seeing the good side of my brother. I looked at my brother and then I looked at the girl who was still on the ground. It was a subtle move, but my brother got the message. For a second, he showed an annoyed look. He must be thinking ''This is troublesome'' or something. Although my brother saw this as a nuisance, he took my advice. After greeting my friends, he approached the girl who had been silent with a depressed look as if she thought life was totally miserable. The idiots didn''t dare to block my brother''s path, so my brother crouched down next to the girl and moved the hair that covered the girl''s face. She was quite cute and seemed to be my brother''s age, but her expression and small bruises on her neck showed that she had been the victim of multiple types of abuse, whether it was physical, psychological, and possibly sexual. "Come, I''ll take you to the infirmary" ¨C My brother spoke with the same kindness he uses when he''s about to swindle money from a naive person, although I think he only wants to deal with this to go eat. The girl looked at my brother with a trembling look and looked like she was about to cry when she saw my brother''s kind expression. This looked like the main scene where the hero and heroine met in a shojo manga, but to my eyes, I can only see a wolf ying with his food. As that was happening, I saw that Ina was pale and her body was shaking as if she was experiencing Vietnam shbacks. I think she recognized the girl from some anime, but I''ll ask herter. In the end, the girl was hurt and her emotional state was a mess, so my brother took her to the infirmary, but before leaving, he told me that I should go eat with my friends. My brother gave me a big lunch box and there was enough food for me to eat with my new friends. As usual, it seems that my brother had everything nned¡­ It''s sad that I currently can''t travel to my friends'' worlds. I already want to go to the world of Bleach to see how my brother humiliates Aizen¡­. The group of idiots stood still while I went to eat with my friends. Their fear of my brother made them unable to act. I honestly hate leaving the house since most of the time I get in trouble even when I''m careful, it''s like I''m a jerk ma. The worst thing about this is that many times there have been kind people who had bad luck and got too close to me, which caused me fear because of my childhood traumas. It doesn''t matter if they are good people, perverted idiots, or envious women, all the people who have bullied me met the same end at the hands of my brother. In that sense, I''m not worried about the possibility of the group of idiots seeking revenge against me. Most likely tonight all of them will have fatal idents. My tsundere Onii-chan is actually a yandere viin¡­. Oh, I know what the next web novel I''ll write is going to be. We found a good ce to sit down to eat and had a happy time enjoying my brother''s food. Marin-chan and Sylphyn-chan asked me a lot of questions about my brother since they had a very good impression of him, although now they can only be satisfied with my brother''s food¡­ Well, both of them are cute and it was funny to see them moan from eating korokke. While my two new friends were experiencing foodie nirvana, I took the opportunity to ask Ina a question. "Who was that girl?" - I couldn''t contain my curiosity. Ina had a grim look. She didn''t speak, but she waved her hand and a doujin appeared in her hand. Her skill to materialize objects without magical attributes is very useful, thanks to her, I have met several anime series that seem to be present in this world as part of reality. I looked at the cover of the doujin and it was indeed the same girl, although in the doujin she doesn''t look so beautiful because of the sses and the nerdy hairstyle. "Metamorphosis?" ¨C I took a quick look at the doujin and took advantage of the improvements in my mental abilities to read everything in an instant. When I finished reading, I closed the doujin and looked at Ina in silence. Ina looked at me silently. We both remained silent. I returned the doujin silently. Ina put the doujin away silently. I shook my head. ¨C "Ina, I respect your taste for the NTR, but this is too much¡­" "I don''t like it! It''s just that she became a famous meme and I wanted to investigate it!" ¨C Ina looked at me desperately. I sighed. ¨C "Yes, okay, I believe you¡­" I don''t believe this pervert. "Wah!" ¨C Ina covered her face with shame and anguish. "Calm down, look, here''s takoyaki" - I pointed to the food. Ina sighed and began to eat. In an instant, her anguished face turned into an expression of pure happiness. Onii-chan''s food is happiness. Come to think of it¡­ does Ina count as an octopus? So... Wouldn''t this be cannibalism? ¡­ No, I prefer not to think about it. I continued eating and enjoyed a pleasant moment with my new friends. The school is not that bad. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Shit heat, it won''t let me sleep because I''m suffocating... Remember to drink a lot of water, a hug <3 Chapter 362: A Nameless Tragedy Chapter 362: A Nameless Tragedy As I made my way to the infirmary, I began to think about the situation. ording to [Character Sheet], the girl I''m taking to the infirmary is called Saki Yoshida and she belongs to a story called Emergence / METAMORPHOSIS. ording to the categories in the girl''s records, she is the spitting image of a woman who was born to be miserable and everything in her life is horrible. Although the girl has had a horrible life, in her heart there is not a single trace of hate or revenge, but she still wants to be loved and even has a soul full of kindness and tragedy. In short, she is a doormat that smiles when others step on her face. Honestly, none of this matters to me and although she is beautiful, I find her personality boring. As for her tragic story, I am incapable of empathy or sympathy unless it is for a woman I am attracted to. To tell the truth, I can''t think of increasing my harem nor do I have any interest in Saki''s feelings¡­ the only thing I can think of is the group of idiots who almost made my silly sister cry¡­.. Those fucking pieces of shit were nning to abuse my sister and take videos of her and then ckmail her into a toy...¡­.. It''s a tactic they''ve used many times and it''s been useful because, during adolescence, for many girls appearances are more valuable than integrity, so they don''t report a rape for fear of beingbeled a slut. This fact is stronger in this country due to machismo and other social factors, in fact, this is why every day there are cases of sexual harassment in public transport and people pretend they don''t notice it. In general, those pieces of shit wanted to hurt my sister and then y with her until shemitted suicide....... To my sister...¡­ those imbeciles........... [System Notification: The entity ''Nia Teppelin has empowered the ''Anti-Rasen'' energy to suppress the mental deterioration of the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy. The skill ''Mythomania'' and the skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' have suppressed the destructive instincts of the title ''Outer God''] I sighed internally. ¨C "Thank you, Nia" Nia nodded with a sweet smile, although she is also very angry. On the other hand, I had to force Ortro to hibernate since my fury caused her to lose self-control and she almost went out of her mind to try and destroy the humans on Gaia¡­ I looked at the girl who was still having trouble walking on her own and used a bit of Auriel''s blessing to heal some of her injuries. She showed a confused expression when her body stopped screaming in pain. I just fixed hers two fractured ribs of hers, injured vaginal tissue and inmed muscle in her right leg so she can walk more easily. To some extent, this girl reminds me of my childhood, except that the woman who raped me didn''t put anything in my holes. In that aspect I had a little more luck. Actually, I can heal the girl and pretend to be a hero who saves the princess and then punish the group of idiots, but there is something that caught my attention. The Spiral Puppet only notified me that Umaru was in trouble when she was on the verge of an anxiety attack, so I quickly appeared in the hallway to help her. At that moment I easily understood the whole situation even without using special skills since the situation was a typical case of bullying, but what caught my attention was that there was a woman watching the situation from a corner while she was taking pictures with her cell phone. This school isrge and has many teachers, plus there is more than one infirmary. The woman who was taking pictures was one of the nurses. What caught my attention is that the woman had endless hatred and killing desire when she saw the group of idiots bullying Saki, but despite her hatred, she didn''t intervene even when my sister was in trouble. From what I could see, the woman hates the bunch of idiots to death, but her hate is not the kind of impulsive hate where one person hits another when she sees him on the street. It''s the kind of hate where a person can spend several years nning a kidnapping in order to torture the person they hate in the most inhuman way possible. Although that nurse didn''t help Umaru, the overflowing obsession of revenge, utter hatred, and suffocating despair in her heart, were much more attractive to me than Saki''s submissive and depressive attitude. Something to rify is that I''m only willing to talk to the nurse because she was about to intervene when she saw that Umaru was about to cry. If she had chosen to remain a spectator, then she too would be Ortro''s chew toy.......... I got to the infirmary and knocked on the door. The nurse had quickly returned to the infirmary after seeing how I was able to intimidate the group of idiots with ease. Another interesting thing is that she seemed to know my reputation as she seemed to have formted some strange n after seeing my actions. The soft, gentle voice of the nurse told me that she coulde in, so I opened the door and helped Saki to one of the beds so she could rest. The nurse is a beautiful woman between 35 and 37 years old. She has a really attractive body and it shows how much she takes care of her appearance to maintain a high sex appeal, but she makes sure to wear simple clothes and maintains a gentle expression, so instead of looking like a promiscuous woman it is better to say that she looks like the ideal wife. Despite her gentle appearance, everything is perfectly calcted so that men are attracted to her, but at the same time students feel a gentle sense of motherly care. This is very interesting. His acting is perfect and there is not a single w in his bodynguage. She achieved a level of acting that many professional assassins would envy. This is not because she received training or has natural talent, it''s just that she gave up all her emotions and desires in order to fulfill her greatest obsession; Killing the group of teenagers¡­ I suppressed the desire to smile. This school is getting more and more interesting. "Poor girl" ¨C The nurse sighed sadly while she cleaned Saki''s wounds and then ced a bandage on her. I remained silent as the nurse did her work. She didn''t ask me to leave since she seems to want to talk to me, on the other hand, Saki looked a bit embarrassed since she had to open her shirt in front of me, but she blushed when I gently smiled as if I felt worried about her. This girl doesn''t even know my name, but she''s already fallen for me because I''m the first person to treat her kindly without trying to abuse her body. Still, she won''t try to have a rtionship with me since she sees herself as a grotesque woman, so I''ll have to work on her self-esteem if I want to add her to my harem. Meh, I''ll do itter. Now I have something more interesting before my eyes. The nurse was very gentle in all of her actions, but her real attention was focused on me. She was trying to assess my personality and intentions. The nurse has a wedding ring mark that is almost gone. If I''m not mistaken, she got divorced two years or a year and a half ago. On the other hand, I can identify that she is a mother with a son my age, but here the interesting part begins. A son who loses his parents is an orphan. A wife who loses her husband is a widow. A mother who loses her son... that has no name. In a human sense, one of life''s greatest tragedies is a mother watching her child die. While a father may suffer unspeakable pain when she sees her child die, a loving mother will always feel unmentionable pain if she watches her child die. This is because maternal love has a more affectionate sense, while paternal love has a protective sense. To put it one way, a father with a dead son will feel that he failed in his greatest responsibility, so he will fall into a deep depression that could lead to suicide. On the other hand, a mother with a dead child is more likely to sink into utter despair, and while she too will fall into depression, those emotions are more likely to degenerate into a severe case of psychopathy. Historically, men are more violent and aggressive when they lose their minds, but women have a greater potential for revenge. This is because the man tends to focus on physical violence while the woman focuses on feelings. What I''m getting at with all this is that the nurse in front of me seems to have gone mad over her son''s death, and if my guess is true, the bunch of idiots bullied the boy into suicide or maybe killed him and covered the crime as suicide. ¡­ Interesting¡­ My bad mood eased a bit. "Hey Listen! Fertilize this milf''s womb so she''s no longer a stupid avenging emo!" ¨C Navi yelled my own thoughts into my mind. "¡­Luis¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. "Technically this is an act of kindness" - I smiled internally. ¨C "I am helping a kind woman to continue with her life, at the same time, I will help to eliminate bullying in this school" Yoko smiled wryly. ¨C "There is no bullying if the bullies are dead¡­" "You see it? Yoko understands" - I nodded internally with approval. "Hey Listen! All the other kids with the pumped up kicks! You better run, better run outrun my gun!~" ¨C Strangely, Navi is good at singing¡­ Ortro was excited since she has permission to chew all the people who die when I''m angry. The nurse finished treating Saki''s injuries. It was obvious that the girl had been the victim of a lot of abuse since her body had bumps, bites and even cigarette marks, but the nurse pretended that she didn''t notice any of it. She still has kindness in her heart, but her desire for revenge makes her able to ignore her own emotions in order to aplish her goals. The nurse gave Saki a ss of water and told her it was better for her to rest, but she had put sleeping pills in the water when she thought I didn''t see her. Saki looked a little happy to feel my kindness and the motherly care of the nurse. It seems that she is also a victim of violence in her home, so this feeling of safety made her shed some happy tears. The girl fell asleep with a soft smile that showed all the pain she has faced throughout her tragic life. "Luis... Please help that unfortunate girl" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with concern. She is very sensitive to the emotions transmitted by the soul, so she feels a lot of sadness because of the pain engraved in Saki''s soul. I nodded internally. At this point, I won''t turn down a pretty girl who shows up at my door. When Saki fell asleep, the nurse seemed to want to continue the act of kindness, but lunch break is going to end soon, so I want to get to the most important thing quickly. "You don''t need to pretend" ¨C I stopped showing my fake friendly expression and spoke apathetically. The nurse pretended to be stunned by my change in attitude, so I frowned slightly, but then gave a small mocking smile. ¨C "Are you going to keep pretending? It''s fine, do what you want, although I admit that it is interesting to see a kind nurse who wants to kill a group of teenagers¡­" The nurse slightly widened her eyes, but she quickly regained her calm, or it is better to say that she is always calm. It is as if all her emotions were almost dead and in her heart only sadness and hatred remain. The nurse had been sitting next to Saki, but she got up and sat in a chair that was in a more private part, then gestured respectfully that I could sit across from her. Unlike just now, she no longer showed her kind expression and now had an emotionless face while her gaze seemed to be dead. A clear reflection of her psychological state. "That''s better" - I agreed, but before sitting down I pointed to a shelf of medicines. ¨C "But first turn off that camera" The nurse didn''t seem surprised that I noticed the hidden camera. She seems to have epted that there is no way to manipte me with hidden tricks, so she chose a more direct approach. The nurse turned off the camera, then sat down again across from me. "Did you see me taking pictures?" ¨C The nurse asked me with a monotone voice. Her expression, her voice, and her bodynguage are emotionless like a puppet that has lost her strings, but the sick obsession with revenge in her eyes is enchanting. Her eyes are more beautiful than any jewel. I didn''t answer the question and settled back in the chair, then took out a butterfly knife from my pocket. The nurse looked at the knife, but she wasn''t scared or worried. She doesn''t mind dying since her heart died when her son was killed. I started ying with the knife like a gangster would in a gangster movie. ¨C "Let''s see¡­ If I''m not mistaken, those idiots took away valuable, rather, someone you loved, your greatest treasure¡­" The nurse''s face finally showed emotions. A beautiful expression of hate. Even though the nurse''s emotions began to overflow from her heart, she remained calm, but now she waspletely interested in my words. One of the rumors going around the school is that I work for the yakuza and I''m willing to do anything for money. Until now nobody believes that I am a murderer and they think that I am only willing to hit people, but my current attitude is to show that I am more dangerous and aggressive than the rumors say. "Now you want to take revenge on them, that''s why you were collecting evidence, so you could expose them for their terrible actions" ¨C I kept ying with the knife. ¨C "Although that is not enough¡­ no, it is not¡­ legal justice will not affect these children since they are minors, besides, it is possible that their parents protect them and move to another city, that way nobody will care what happened, anyway, in this society no one cares about bullying¡­ especially no one cares about teen suicide¡­" The nurse clenched her fists, but she remained calm, wanting to hear what I mean. "So you chose a more... direct method..." ¨C I smiled cynically. ¨C "Justice into their own hands, you want to punish those idiots and then expose their crimes during their funerals, so everyone will know the garbage they were while they lived and no one will feel sorry for them" The nurse agreed. She isn''t worried that I might give her away, on the contrary, she seems expectant and interested that I decide to help her in her revenge. "If I''m not mistaken, you investigated me to help you with your revenge..." - My smile grew, but now I also showed a mocking look. ¨C "A violent boy who can beat a whole gang, besides, everyone knows that I am a perverted womanizer who can easily be influenced by beautiful women, so you only had to seduce me to manipte me, that way I would take care of kidnapping the boys. idiots, then you would murder them and me me for your crimes¡­ an interesting n" It seems that my guess was correct, although thest part was just my invention. She didn''t n to me me for the murders, rather she ns to die when her revenge isplete. I can not allow that. It would be a waste to let such an interesting woman die. The nurse gently shook her head. ¨C "You are right in everything except thest, I did not think to put the me on you, I am willing to turn myself in to the police when everything is done" That''s a lie. She ns tomit suicide after going public with all the actions of the group of idiots. To tell the truth, I can empathize a little with her. I too would lose my mind if something happened to my daughters. "I see" - I nodded without showing that I believe her. ¨C "In short, I am sorry to tell you that you will not be able to fulfill your wishes" The nurse frowned and red at me. She thought that I want to protect the idiots. I smiled before she could attack me with the shot of sedatives in her pocket. Umaru has said that I''m scary when I show this smile since it shows my more violent side. ¨C "Those pieces of crap intimidated my sister so I will kill them, I will also kill their parents for giving birth to those pieces of crap, also their friends¡­ ah, I will be very busy, so you won''t be able to take revenge with your own hands, but also my girlfriends will be busy, after all this is a family matter and it is normal for my lovers to help me eliminate those idiots" At first the nurse seemed angry to hear me. While she wished to see those idiots die, she wanted to torture them before killing them since death was not enough to quench the mes of hatred in her heart. She doesn''t want justice, she longs for revenge. Although she was furious at the beginning of my words, her expression calmed down upon hearing thest thing I said. She is an intelligent woman and she was able to understand the meaning of my nonsense. Without saying a word, the nurse stood up to head for the door, then locked it so other people couldn''t get in. The nurse remained looking at the door without looking at me and spoke in an expressionless voice. ¨C "To get to this point I had to give my body to many men" I thought so. In this society it is very difficult for a divorced woman with a suicidal son to find a job, especially in a school. She doesn''t seem to have a rich family or good support, so she could only use her body to carry out her revenge. "What you did before is not my problem" ¨C I spoke nonchntly. ¨C "You just have to remember something, I will not ept any kind of betrayal, in return I will help you in everything you need" "¡­" ¨C The nurse remained quiet, still having several doubts. Although I showed my intellect and willingness to kill, she doesn''t know my identity as a yakuza assassin, so she''s worried that I won''t be able to deal with the families of the group of idiots. "We can do this" ¨C I kept talking nonchntly and put the knife away, then took out a pen and a piece of paper to write an address. ¨C "Come to this ce at midnight to check that I can help you fulfill your wish, until then you can think about what your decision will be" My words weren''t enough for the nurse to make a decision, after all she was putting revenge on the line for the murder of her son. The nurse finally chose a path. I''m actually a danger to her ns since I can rat her out, but even if I decide to report her, I don''t have proof of her actions, so I''m not a real danger. On the other hand, what I offer is a good opportunity for her ns since I can facilitate the process of revenge and the only thing I ask for is her body, which she does not care that she is already willing to give up her life in order to get revenge. "I will follow your idea, I will only make a decision when you show what you can do¡­" ¨C The nurse turned to look at me and began to take off her white coat, then she began to take off the sweater that covered her big breasts. ¨C "For now consider this as an advance payment¡­" I smiled. ¨C "Good, by the way, don''t worry about the principal and the other men you used to get to this point, you don''t need to think that they might get angry if you no longer do them favors" I can imagine that she slept with the principal so they would let her be one of the nurses, but that idiot would never darein to me, besides, he has been a good subordinate so far so I won''t kill him. The nurse only took off the top part of her clothes. It''s almost over for lunch and having sex here could cause problems, so for now she will only serve me with her mouth and breasts. I rxed into the chair with my legs apart and put my hands behind my head carelessly. The nurse went to a drawer to get a towel and a bottle of lube. She is well prepared. She moved closer to me to crouch between my legs. She unbuckled my belt and opened my pants, then pulled out my dick and covered my pants with the towel so I wouldn''t get my clothes wet. "You can see that you are experienced" - I smiled slightly, not mockingly but with a certain level of appreciation and curiosity. She didn''t respond and grabbed my dick. By this point it was obvious that I have a erection, so she opened her mouth and swallowed my dick. While my crotch isn''t inhumanly big, it''s still a decent size, but the nurse had no problem swallowing it all the way down her throat. She began to move while her hands began to massage my testicles to enhance the stimtion. This woman''s sexual abilities are better than most married women, but they are still inferior to elite prostitutes. Although it''s not the best oral sex I''ve ever received, the lookpletely obsessed with revenge made me feel aroused. Without a doubt, I love mentally deranged women. I don''t have much time, so after five minutes, I ejacted into the nurse''s mouth. Even though I did it without telling her, she managed to swallow it all without choking orining. After drinking everyst drop of my semen, she moved her mouth away from my dick, then used her tongue to wipe away the remaining semen and swallowed it all. Without speaking, she put lube on her breasts, then gently held my crotch and ced it between her big breasts. She started to move her breasts while she used her hands to put pressure and enhance the sensation, also, the tip of my crotch was sticking out between her breasts, so she licked my ns. The service was decent, but there wasn''t enough time to amuse myself. Well, I''m used to sexual frustration, so it''s no problem. "I''m going to cum" ¨C I spoke while my expression showed that I was pleased. The nurse moved her breasts faster and managed to calcte the moment of my ejaction. Right at the moment I ejacted, she stopped pressing her breasts and covered my dick with her mouth to drink all my cum. Again she managed to take everyst drop, then she went back to using her tongue to clean my crotch and even gave attention to my testicles. Finished, she got up to get wipes out of a drawer and began cleaning my crotch. The whole process was quite robotic and theck of emotions was a bit boring for me, but hey, this nurse is the kind of woman who lives and dies for her family, so i will be able to have a better experience when she falls in love with me. When my body was clean, I stood up and arranged my clothes. The nurse used a disinfectant spray to remove any odor from my body and then quickly wiped herself clean so as not to leave any traces of her actions, though her flushed skin and the subtle dampness in her underwear caused a subtle erotic sensation around her. She''s good at what she does, but she stillcks experience in removing evidence. "Then I''ll see you tonight" ¨C I nodded and went to the door, but I remembered something and pointed out to Saki that she was still asleep. ¨C "Oh, right, the teachers will notice if that girl doesn''te back to ss, so it''s better if you look for the teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka, tell her that this girl fainted suddenly and that the student Oosuki Luis brought her when he found her in the corridor, I''ll take care of the rest" The nurse nodded, but I remembered something else. I approached the woman and extended her hand. ¨C "My name is Oosuki Luis, just tell me Luis" The woman looked at my hand and extended her hand. ¨C "Nagare Mari, you can call me whatever you like" (Author''s Note: Mari Nagare from Mari no Danzai) I smirked at the woman''s response. ¨C "Well, if things go well I will call you wife and you will call me husband" Mari showed no reaction to my nonsense. She still doesn''t trust me, but that will be fixed tonight. I opened the door and was about to leave, but before leaving I spoke in a solemn voice. ¨C "Seeing all that you are willing to do, I can say that you were a good mother, your son was very lucky" "..." ¨C Mari looked down as pain filled her heart. I sighed softly. ¨C "You are a beautiful woman so it would be better if you try to enjoy life a bit... I am not saying give up revenge, but I think your son would like to know that you are happy" "¡­.." ¨C Mari began to tremble. I left the infirmary and closed the door. When the door closed, Mari fell to her knees and began to cry. She did her best not to scream, but she still heard the subtle sound of her sobbing. "That was cruel" ¨C Tsubaki frowned. "That was necessary or she will continue to have stupid suicidal ideas" - I shook my head internally. ¨C "For a good mother, her son is her world and without him, life is meaningless" If my mother had had 10% of the maternal love that this woman possesses, I might not have turned into aplete psychopath. Although I''m over my maternal abandonmentplex, I admit I''m a little jealous of the dead boy. I sighed internally. Human emotions areplicated, but I don''t dislike them. Speak softly. ¨C "Akane,e down from the roof" On the roof was a red-haired girl who was holding a knife. She had noticed when I headed to the infirmary together with Saki, so she decided to follow me while the Higurashi no Naku Koro ni girls were protecting my sister and her new friends. (Author''s Note: Akane Hiyama by Renai Boukun) Akane was very jealous since she heard when the nurse gave me oral sex, but she held back her possessive jealousy and decided to make sure no one came to bother me. I smiled and looked at my lovely wife. ¨C "You have heard everything, so please capture those idiots and take them to the basement, Monika will give you all the information you need" Akane didn''t nod and continued to look at me as she frowned. I sighed and used [Rasen] to remove any trace of the nurse left on my body, then stretched out my arms. Akane sighed and hugged me, though the knife was still in her hand. ¨C "You knew I was close and yet you did it with another woman¡­.." I stroked her hair gently and kissed her neck affectionately. ¨C "You can stab me until you feel better" "¡­" ¨C Akane held the knife tightly and wanted to stab me, but in the end she sighed. ¨C "Today you have to reward me, a lot" "Of course, my wife deserves the best" - I smiled with sincere affection. Akane spent a couple of minutes holding me while she rubbed her face against my neck. She was like a kitten trying to mark her territory. Lunch time ended and I couldn''t eat, but I had a good time, so I went back to the ssroom feeling good. "I''m better than you in literature!" ¨C Not even the stupidities of the system user could ruin my good mood. I ignored the jerk and sat in my ce while my mind ignored the ss. Halfway through ss, I received a text from Umaru. Apparently, the brat and her two new friends of hers wanted to go to an anime store after school, but she wants me to apany her. I sighed and told him yes. Umaru has a deep fear of people because of me, so I can''t neglect her. In fact, sometimes I spoil her too much since deep down in my heart I feel a little guilty for all the traumas I have caused her. Well, whatever. I sent a message to the maids in my house to bring Arisa. This will be a good time for the noisy brat to be friends with my sister. Arisa may be spoiled and conceited, but she has a strong temper and could help Umaru ovee her fear of people. As for the group of idiots.............. ".... Heads.... Meat...¡­ Pain.... Hunger...." ¨C Ortro was drooling. I''m looking forward to the night. Chapter 363: Waifus and bullying Chapter 363: Waifus and bullying The sses continued without problems, the only thing that was slightly noticeable was that the system user is growing at a great speed. So far I haven''t met really powerful system users who have developed their skills, plus my own development was different from most system users, so seeing the idiot has been very educational to better understand the nature of the system users. Anyway, I kept observing the constant growth of the system user, which was useful to me in case one day I have to pretend that I am a newborn system user. The interesting thing was that the system user managed to ovee many human limitations in just a couple of hours. To give an example, now the system user is able to match the strength that I had in my first month of training in the Kenichi World. If we talk about innate potential and system abilities, then the idiot is thousands of times superior to me and can easily reach Hayato Furingi''s level in a month. The cheating skills of system users is absurd. Now I begin to understand why some Higher Entities like to encourage and observe the growth of system users. I have always liked the idea of tending a vegetable crop and then making a sd. Ah, I want to live on a farm¡­. Anyway. sses ended so it was time for a lonely teacher toe looking for me to ask me questions about Saki. Today I don''t have to help the clumsy girls with their studies since Mafuyu is busy, so the school tutorials are postponed for today. (Author''s Note: Mafutu Kirisu from Bokutachi wa Benkyou ga Dekinai) Actually, Mafuyu is just avoiding me. She agreed to be my future wife, but she doesn''t want to see me for now because she''s afraid that she might cross the line between student and teacher, so she''ll only be willing to have an official rtionship with me when I stop being a student. I already have ns to move things forward, so for now I''ll let that lovely woman feel a false sense of security. When the ss was about to end, someone knocked on the door. There are still 20 minutes left until ss ends, but Yui didn''t get upset and allowed the person to enter the ssroom. (Author''s Note: Yui Kanakura of Nisekoi) The woman who arrived was Shizuka Hiratsuka from Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Come wa Machigatteiru. The aggressive teacher apologized for interrupting the ss, but she asked if I could leave the ss early since she needed to talk about something with me. Hiratsuka seemed to be in a terrible mood as if she wanted to hit someone, so some students thought I was in trouble. Yui nodded and so I left the ssroom while some students muttered. In the corridor, Hiratsuka only said that I should apany her to the infirmary, but didn''t say anything else. We walk in silence. In the eyes of others, it seemed that she was going to hit me and then punish me since her expression only showed anger, but I can understand why she looks like that. She''s totally mad, but not with me. When we were about to get to the infirmary, she stopped for a moment and took a deep breath to calm herself. "I''m not mad at you" ¨C Hiratsuka spoke as she clenched her fists. "I know, don''t worry, I''m not going to misunderstand my dear teacher" ¨C I smiled kindly. "..." ¨C Hiratsuka rolled her eyes at my pathetic attempt at ttery, but that helped her to regain her calm. ¨C "Stop acting like a casanova, you are just a brat" "At least I have a girlfriend" - I shrugged. "¡­." ¨C Hiratsuka gritted her teeth and resisted the desire to hit me. I smiled slightly ironically, but then I showed seriousness. ¨C "How is the girl?" The anger on Hiratsuka''s expression disappeared and she only showed sincere concern. ¨C "She''s better, but I can''t even imagine what the situation is like..." The nurse followed my instructions and called Hiratsuka to talk about Saki. Apparently, Hiratsuka was able to understand a bit of the situation, although she hasn''t been able to see theplexity of this problem. For her, Saki is a victim of school bullying and the beatings she has received are because of her ssmates. She is unable to imagine Saki being raped every day, there is even a chance that Saki will suffer from violence in her house. There are two reasons why Hiratsuka called me on this case. For starters, I was the one who found Saki passed out, so I can serve as a witness if Hiratsuka wants to expose the bullying within this school. The second reason is that Hiratsuka read my file, so technically I''m the best option to know how to deal with bullying situations. Most likely, Hiratsuka will ask me to protect Saki until she can verify who the students are who are harassing the pitiful girl. Hiratsuka is a very nosy woman¡­ Well, she is a good teacher. I decided to give her a little help. ¨C "When the nurse was treating the girl''s wounds, I saw some marks on her body¡­" Hiratsuka didn''t scold me for being present while Saki received medical attention, she just narrowed her eyes as a bad feeling rose in her heart. "I''m notpletely sure, but I think she''s been sexually abused, plus there are cigarette marks on her back" ¨C I spoke with superficial indifference, but showed a subtle trace of anger. Hiratsuka is intelligent and observant. She saw that I feel furious and indignant with Saki''s situation, but I''m pretending to remain calm to maintain the image of a tough and calm man. In Hiratsuka''s eyes, I''m a kind and noble boy who acts like an idiot so people don''t get close to me. Basically, I suffered a lot in my childhood and now I have trouble trusting other people. Hiratsuka took a deep breath, but the fury exceeded her self-control. She also had that theory, but she wanted to think that she was wrong since the reality was too horrible to ept. Hiratsuka didn''t doubt me as she knows the kind of difficult life I''ve had, in fact, she seems to believe that I was sexually abused as a child and because of that I became a perverted womanizer with no self-control, which is technically a bit true. Hiratsuka couldn''t contain her anger and closed her fist to hit the wall with all her strength. Fortunately I was quick and got my hand in front of her fist before she hit the wall. She is rtively strong for a normal woman who doesn''t do martial arts. I sighed as my hand held onto the teacher''s fist so she wouldn''t get hurt. ¨C "Sensei, don''t be impulsive or you will hurt yourself and that would be terrible" If I hadn''t caught her punch, then this woman''s fist would be fractured. Her kind heart made her an impulsive woman. "Tch" ¨C Hiratsuka clicked her tongue in annoyance, but she seemed a little touched by my sincere concern, although she frowned when she saw that I didn''t let go of her fist. ¨C "How long do you n to hold my hand?" I looked at my hand and then smiled slightly mockingly, though I showed a subtle trace of seriousness in my gaze. ¨C "I don''t know, maybe until our wedding" "...¡­." ¨C Hiratsuka''s mouth twitched in anger because she thought that I''m just making fun of her, but there was a subtle blush on her cheeks which shows that she found the idea a bit tempting. I let go of his hand and waved my hands in surrender, though I kept my smile. ¨C "Okay, okay, don''t look at me like that or I might fall in love with you" "... Damn brat..." ¨C Hiratsuka huffed in annoyance and walked back towards the infirmary so that I couldn''t see the adorable redness on her cheeks. "Hey Listen! Nothing beats the dramatic and predictable romance of cheap soap operas! Muahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi was happy to see me seduce women. ¨C "Now show her that you are not a brat, but an adult with a drill that pierces the heavens!" ¡­ "Damn thing!" ¨C Yoko yelled furiously when she saw Nia getting depressed, so she tried to hit Navi. Although Nia has already fallen in love with me, her heart still aches when she thinks of that Simon. On the other hand, I found out a long time ago that Yoko was in love with two men, but the Anti-Spiral confirmed to me that the souls of those men no longer exist, so they can''t reincarnate. Both women love me, but that doesn''t change that their friends and family from the past remain a beautiful and painful memory for them. That doesn''t make me jealous since those people have ceased to exist¡­ But, if by some stupid cosmic coincidence it turns out that they are still alive¡­. Well, I''ll have a little argument with my wives, but I already know how to solve it. "Muahahaha, you''re just a woman! The only enemy you can defeat is the dirt on the dishes!" ¨C Navi wasughing while Yoko hit him, but the idiot is still immune to attacks. This idiot really acts like a system user..... I ignored the voices inside my head and we made it to the infirmary. There was only Saki and the crazy nurse in the ce, so we went straight in and Hiratsuka closed the door. She was even careful that there were no students near the door since this is a serious matter. In the infirmary, Saki was sitting on the bed. The effect of the sleeping pill had already worn off and herplexion looked better thanks to the rest, but she had a terrible expression as she looked down. She seemed very anxious and thinks that we are here to criticize and scold her. Hiratsuka noticed this and calmed her expression, then walked over to Saki and sat down next to her. "How do you feel?" ¨C Hiratsuka asked kindly. "I-I''m fine, thank you" ¨C Saki''s voice trembled with fear and worry. It''s like she thinks everyone is going to hurt her. "That''s good" ¨C Hiratsuka smiled kindly. ¨C "Yoshida-san, I recently asked you what happened, but you said that you just stumbled¡­" Hiratsuka was talking to Saki, but he''s actually giving me context of the situation. It seems that she tried to talk to Saki, but the girl constantly lied for fear that her attackers would seek revenge if she ratted them out. Additionally, Saki must be being ckmailed with pictures and videos of her being abused, so she doesn''t want to tell Hiratsuka the truth. The nurse kept silent as she looked at the situation. She wears an expression of gentle concern, but internally she only feels a desperate desire to kill. Most likely, her son went through something simr. He was bullied, but the idiots'' threats kept him silent until he was finally killed. Hiratsuka tried to convince Saki to speak, but the girl was getting more and more scared. In zoos, small elephants are tied up byrge chains so they don''t try to escape. When the elephant grows up, the zookeepers can put a simple rope on the big animals as the elephant will get the idea that escaping is useless, so it will be more docile. This same logic can be applied in situations of extreme violence. Saki has suffered so much abuse that she believes that no one can help her, so she is not willing to trust the kind teacher, after all, false hope can be more painful than resignation. This is going to take a long time and I already promised to apany my sister, so I have to hurry up, it is wasting time. I sighed out loud. ¨C "Sensei, look at the girl''s cell phone" Saki paled as Hiratsuka raised an eyebrow and turned to look at me with a doubtful expression. "It''s likely that those idiots have been sending threatening messages to the girl, they could have also sent pictures" ¨C I spoke listlessly and then smiled slightly. ¨C "And judging by her expression, I''m right" The leader of the idiots seems intelligent and would normally leave no obvious evidence of his actions, but the problem with sadism is that immersing yourself in cruel pleasure can damage the logical side of thinking, so it''s easy to make mistakes. That idiot and his group seem like the type of idiots who get off on hurting defenseless people. In this case, sending constant threats to Saki must seem like the most fun. On the other hand, they are sure that Saki won''t give them away, besides, they seem sure that Saki won''tmit suicide, so they should avoid killing her so as not to raise suspicions. In this way, they will be able to use Saki as a toy even when she is an adult. Hiratsuka looked at Saki seriously, but kept a gentle voice. ¨C "Yoshida-san, let me see your cell phone" "¡­." ¨C Saki''s face was pale, her hands trembled and she seemed to have trouble breathing. She is having an anxiety attack. Hiratsuka can see this, but her desire to find the attackers made him forget that Saki is a soap bubble that will burst at the slightest force. Ah, damn, this is taking a long time. Currently the marks on my arms are the only scars on my body, so I manipted my body a bit and made a couple of scars appear on my abdomen. I walked over to Saki and took her hand. She was very scared from my sudden action and her body contracted. It seems that all the mistreatment of her made her think that the only way to contact is through violence, so she thinks that I am about to hit and rape her. I ignored Hiratsuka''s doubtful look and lifted up my shirt. Hiratsuka, Saki, and the nurse widened their eyes when they saw the two hideous scars on my abdomen. I had these two scars when I came to Japan. They were marks left on me when I faced the assassins from Bee Hive Gang, and although I managed to escape, some of my organs were severely damaged and I only survived because I met a fucking ndestine doctor... That reminds me that I should visit that idiot. I put Saki''s hand on my abdomen and spoke with a mixture of seriousness and empathy. ¨C "I do not know what you have been through, I do not know who has hurt you, but I can say that you have suffered¡­" Saki stared at my scars. Her body was no longer shaking, but now she was looking at me sadly. She has suffered a lot, but now she only feels sadness for whatever happened to me. She''s so kind that she''s silly¡­ she''s kind of cute. I let go of Saki''s hand, but she didn''t take her hand away from my scars. I didn''t move her hand and smiled a little kindly. ¨C "I understand what it is like not being able to trust others, but at this time and in this ce, no one can hurt you¡­ you are safe." Saki froze upon hearing my words. I gently reached out my hand and stroked her head. My actions were very slow so she wouldn''t get scared. It''s the same logic as caring for a scared bunny. Saki couldn''t take it anymore and little tears came out of her eyes. She has bottled up her emotions for so long that she is not able to cry with all her might, but at least she managed to vent a little of her pain. I got a little closer to Saki and hugged her while she rested her head on my abdomen. As Saki cried, I looked at Hiratsuka. ¨C "Sensei, it is better not to put too much pressure on her, we can investigate the situation slowly, but if we try to protect this girl without evidence, then she will only suffer more" Hiratsuka didn''t answer and kept looking at my abdomen even though it''s already covered by my shirt. The scars on my arms are conspicuous, but the scars on my abdomen were truly horrible to the point that they could give children nightmares. That''s why I asked the fucking doctor to remove them with surgery, and although that jerk helped me, he did it without anesthesia. "Sensei" - I raised my voice a little so that Hiratsuka would get out of her thoughts. Hiratsuka closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and finally looked at me, although now her gaze contained someplex feelings of concern and a desire to help me. ¨C "We will follow your idea" I nodded and spoke to Saki softly. ¨C "Today I have to go with my sister to buy some things, would you like to go with us?" Saki didn''t reply with words, instead she nodded slightly, but she quickly wanted to refuse as she was worried that her presence would cause my sister annoyance and disgust. I spoke before she could say stupid things without self-esteem. ¨C "Don''t worry, my sister likes to make new friends, although she is a spoiled brat, so you will have to be a little patient with her" Saki couldn''t refuse so she just stayed silent. Hiratsuka sighed. She wants to help Saki, but it is true that it will be difficult to help the girl without her willing to fully cooperate with us, besides, we are in a hostile society towards victims, so Saki''s reputation and school life may be destroyed if we don''t handle this situation discreetly. The simplistic idea of publicly confronting the viins and saving the princess doesn''t work in this society. They can easily prove that Saki is a slut and that they were just joking, in fact, I''ve read about such cases. Women who expose their abusers, but they say that the woman is a resentful and crazy ex-girlfriend, so the victim bes garbage while the rapist goes unpunished... This same stupidity also happens in reverse where women abuse men. In the end, no matter the gender, all people can be trash. Anyway, the idiots will get their punishment tonight, so I''m only doing this to earn Hiratsuka''s absolute trust. I like that cute teacher. Thus, I left the infirmary while Saki apanied me. Hiratsuka had already taken the girl''s things to the infirmary, so she could apany me without any problem. Before we left, Hiratsuka told me that I should take good care of the girl, she also asked me to apany her to school tomorrow. I basically became a babysitter. Actually, I n to make Saki stay at my house today since I''ll also have to take care of her parents, but it''s something Hiratsuka doesn''t need to know. As for the nurse, she remained silent as she watched my every action. When Hiratsuka was distracted talking to Saki, the nurse gave me a subtle gesture to indicate that we''ll see each other tonight. As we walked towards Umaru''s ssroom, several students looked at me and whispered while pointing at me. My reputation is terrible and I am literally seen as the scum of society, but my recent actions have generated a lot of discussion. Although I have shown that I have a bad attitude, I have not bullied the students and even reacted peacefully to bullying and insults from idiots who hate me. On the other hand, it''s true that I''m a libertine womanizer, but I don''t go through life looking at women while drooling like an animal in heat, in fact, there are too many beautiful women in this school, but I don''t care since I only intend to seduce to women who get involved with me out of interest or chance, that way I won''t get bored too quickly. Another thing is that Marika has shown that she has great potential to be a congresswoman or a cult leader. Basically, she has turned my ''fucking bum'' reputation into a ''bad boy''. (Author''s Note: Marika Tachibana of Nisekoi) There are now several girls who are starting to look at me with interest, but some of my wives went one step higher and rumors have started circting that I can give women the best orgasms¡­ Sometimes I wonder if my wives want to increase my harem or just like to brag about my abilities. Putting aside that those rumors have only made more teachers and boys hate me, now there are many girls looking at me with strange curiosity. Despite that, there were also people watching and muttering about Saki. Like me, she''s pretty well known, though her reputation is that of a whore that will sleep with any man. In a way, it''s not strange to see us together. Rumors will surely begin to spread about how the whore and the bum began a rtionship. Saki seemed used to being treated like dirt, but she was worried that her bad reputation would affect me, so she started walking slower to keep her distance from me. I don''t have time for this crap, so I took her hand and made her walk beside me. Saki panicked at my action, but she was also slightly blushed and showed a small smile. I think I became her Prince Charming or something silly like that. "Hey Listen! Drop the bullshit dramas and fill her uterus! Look at her little face, she wants it!" ¨C Navi¡­. I ignored everyone and made my way to Umaru''s ssroom. The teacher has already left and there are only a few students left, but when I entered the ssroom, most of them looked away and only a few brats gave me disgusted looks. My face is known so those idiots recognized me easily. I ignored them and looked at Umaru who already had her backpack ready. "We''re ready, Onii-chan" ¨C The brat smiled when she saw me, although her smile turned mocking when she saw Saki by my side. ¨C "Heh, Onii-chan is insatiable" Saki blushed and seemed a little worried from the looks around her, but she didn''t try to pull her hand away from mine and she actually looked very happy. I rolled my eyes and greeted the two girls next to Ina and Umaru in a friendly way. The two girls showed joyful expressions upon seeing Saki. They had both been worried, so they felt calmer to see that she was fine. Umaru has learned to read people and she was able to understand some of Saki''s problems, so she took Saki''s hand and made her integrate into the group. When I let go of Saki''s hand, she seemed a little sad, but quickly became happy when Umaru and her two new friends of hers started talking to her. All three of them are outgoing girls, so they easily made Saki feel epted. On the other hand, Ina approached me and spoke to me through a telepathic link. "Luis, can we bring her with us?" ¨C Ina subtly pointed to a girl who was in a corner of the ssroom. The girl looked rather gloomy and seemed to be trying hard not to let people notice her, though she too seemed to be surrounded by loneliness and mncholy. I sighed internally. ¨C "She appears in a series that you like?" "Yeah!" ¨C Ina responded enthusiastically. ¨C "She was not part of the group that wanted to intimidate us, so we could be friends" Ina was infected by Umaru''s stupidity. Now she also sees people as collectible characters... I smiled wryly. ¨C "Fine, then goes talk to her" "¡­." - Ina froze. "What''s happening? Did you want me to talk to her because you still haven''t gotten over your social anxiety?" ¨C I spoke with slight mockery. Ina pouted a little. ¨C "N-No, i-it''s just that it would be better if you''re the one talking to her¡­ Yes, that''s it! She''s from a romantic story so you can be her Prince Charming!" This girl is getting just as spoiled as Umaru¡­. Maybe it''s a bad idea for both of them to meet Arisa... Oh whatever. Arisa is technically an adult, so she could help them grow up. ¡­. I hope so¡­. Well, Ina is usually very shy and it''s very rare that she asks me for something, so this time I''ll give her what she wants. I nodded and approached that girl while I held Ina''s hand for her to apany me. Ina was nervous, but she didn''tin and followed me. My sister noticed my actions, so she kept talking to her friends to give me space to act. I got to the girl. She was pretending to read a book so she wouldn''t have to talk to other people, but hers tensed up as I approached her. I smiled kindly when she peeked at me. "Hello, this girl is Ina" ¨C I spoke friendly while pointing to Ina making the octopus girl blush with nervousness. ¨C "She is a good girl, but she is very shy, so she asked me for help to talk to you because she wants to be your friend" "WOW! LUIS, I DID NOT MEAN THAT!" ¨C Ina she yelled at me through the telepathic link so I ignored her. "¡­.." ¨C The girl was more nervous than Ina and she couldn''t even speak. "You see, we''re going to go buy some things my sister needs, so Ina wanted to ask if you wanted to go with us" ¨C I acted as if I hadn''t noticed that both girls were frozen with shyness. "¡­." ¨C The girl seemed a little happy that someone wanted to be her friend, but she was too shy to answer. I smiled like I was a dense idiot. - "That is a yes? Excellent, let''s go then" "¡­" ¨C The girl blinked in confusion since she hasn''t even spoken, but she didn''t refuse and put her book in her backpack to apany us. "Yay, Sadako-chan" ¨C Ina cheered happily when the girl agreed toe with us. Sadako? I saw the girl''s ID when she opened her backpack and her name is Sawako Kuronuma, although it''s possible that Sadako is a nickname¡­ Now that I think about it, it''s true that this girl looks like a ghost from a horror movie. (Author''s Note: Sawako Kuronuma from Kimi ni Todoke) Well, whatever. "Hey Listen! You are making a collection of shy girls because they moan the most in sex! Great idea, Woody. I like your thinkin!" ¨C Navi was having fun, but I still don''t understand several of her stupidities. Although it is true thattely there are many tragic girls around me¡­ "Hey Listen! The school arc became an anti-bullying arc! The stupid author must be venting the traumas he had when he was bullied for being a fucking otaku muahahahahaha!" ¡­ That makes sense. Stupid author with no self esteem. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Thank you for continuing to read my work <3 A hug <3 Chapter 364: Plot Armor Attracts Idiots Chapter 364: Plot Armor Attracts Idiots My sister is dumb,zy, selfish, spoiled, loud, childish, has poor personal hygiene, loves junk food, and generally has a rotten personality, but she has a great talent for making me want to spoil her. To tell the truth, since I was eight years old I had the mentality that my life expectancy would not exceed 25 years due to all my injuries, poor diet andck of sleep, so since she was a child, I raised her to be a charming and lovable woman who could easily capture people''s hearts. That way she could seduce some idiot with money so she wouldn''t starve when it was time for me to die. In general, my sister''s charisma is superior to big cult leaders like Charles Manson. In the few minutes it took us to reach the school entrance, my sister had made the two introverted girls feel epted and happy, plus the two girls Sylphynford Tachibana and Marin Kitagawa are extremely outgoing girls, which helped improve the atmosphere between the girls. Sylphnford is unaware of the concept of personal space, which can be annoying and ufortable for many people, especially in this country as the topic of personal space gets to the point of social istion. Even so, she was lucky that the girls present didn''t have a problem with her overly energetic attitude. On the other hand, Marin has the attitude and temperament of a popr and friendly girl, so she can easily make friends, especially if she can talk about her favorite hobbies which seem to be anime and adult video games. My sister was now being careful so that all of her friends felt epted in the new group. Umaru, Marin, and Sylphnford are otaku who aren''t afraid of other people''s stares while talking about their hobbies. Ina is more reserved and prefers not to attract attention, but she is also happy to talk about anime stuff and other inte nonsense that I don''t understand. On the other hand, Sawako isn''t obsessed with cartoons, but she does enjoy some romantic series, so she didn''t feel out of ce. The only problem was Saki. That girl was the very definition of boredom as she has no hobbies, passions or anything to talk about. Despite these social shorings, she is a good listener and pays close attention to what girls are talking about. Most likely,ter on, she will look for information about the series the girls mention, so she can enter the conversations of her new friends. While the group of girls were happily chatting, we reached the entrance of the school. No idiots showed up today to cause me trouble, but there was an unusual situation. In front of the school, several students were seen murmuring as they watched a woman on a motorcycle. The woman was beautiful, but her appearance was striking. She was not wearing revealing clothing, but the clothing was somewhat tight which showed off her good body. Although her appearance was attractive, what was really striking was that she only seemed to be 23 years old, but she was smoking like a criminal as she leaned on a motorcycle. As if that wasn''t enough, next to the woman was an adorable brat. They both looked like sisters, but the contrast between their attitudes and appearances was something too striking. I smiled wryly. Revy always wanted to own a Harley, but to think she actually bought one. (Author''s Note: Reba Lee / Revy of ck Lagoon) With the modifications Daedalus made to her, she can reach speeds that surpass the technology of this World, but she has always liked motorcycles. In fact, years ago I stole a motorcycle to give her a birthday present, but the Bee Hive Gang chased me before I could give it to her and I don''t know what happened to that thing. Now that I think about it, that motorcycle looks simr to the one I stole, although in reality they all look the same to me, I''m not a fan of motorized vehicles anymore. "That crazy woman..." ¨C My sister saw Revy and felt afraid, but she hid her emotions and she only seemed surprised. Revy never hurt my sister, but she wanted to kill my family so I could be free. I taught Revy the way to remove killing intent, so she doesn''t give off bloodlust, but Umaru always felt that Revy viewed her with hostility, so my sister grew up fearing Revy. "Do you know her?" ¨C Marin asked curiously without noticing Umaru''s anguish. "I don''t know who the loli, but the gangster-looking girl is Onii-chan''s ex-girlfriend" ¨C Umaru managed to calm down since she is aware that I won''t let Revy hurt her. Now that I think back, a lot has happened in a short period of time and I''ve been too busy, so I didn''t have time to make Umaru meet all my wives. She already knows that I made up with Revy, but she doesn''t believe that she is one of my wives. Most likely, she thinks I made Revy my ve or tool as a form of punishment for betraying me. Umaru still isn''t used to me gaining the ability to feel attachment emotions¡­ Well, sometimes I''m not used to it either. By the way, I used [Mythomania] on my wives so that knowledge entities from other Worlds can''t recognize characters from other stories. I don''t know if Umaru has seen ''Death March to the Parallel World Rhapsody'', but even if she did, she and other system users won''t be able to recognize Arisa. "Ex girlfriend?" ¨C Saki muttered with slight difort. The girls looked at me curiously, so I shook my head. ¨C "She is not my ex-girlfriend, she is my wife" "I see¡­" ¨C Umaru nodded, but then looked at me in horror. - "Wife?!" The brat''s scream caught the attention of a few people who looked at us in confusion, but I ignored them and headed towards Revy. Umaru unconsciously followed me since he has a habit of following me around when we''re not at home. The rest of the girls followed Umaru and now I look like a mother hen being followed by her chicks. Revy saw me as I approached and blew smoke from her cigar as she smirked. ¨C "Heh, you look stupid in uniform" "And you look ridiculous in girl''s clothes, but right now you look good" ¨C I smiled remembering the small punishment I gave her when we reconciled. Revy frowned and tossed the cigar into my face, but clucked as I caught it and stubbed it out. ¨C "Tch, don''t waste it like that, packs are expensive" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Then he quits smoking" "I will when you stop being a cute idiot" ¨C Revy sneered and took out another cigarette. I sighed. ¨C "Don''t smoke here or the teachers wille to throw you out of the ce¡­ And no, you can''t hit them" Some teachers saw us and wanted to ask Revy not to smoke in front of the students, but Revy''s gaze is very intimidating for normal people. "Tch, fine, whatever, I just came to bring the brat" ¨C Revy put away the cigarette pack as he pointed out to Arisa that she was sitting on the motorcycle while she remainedpletely silent. Arisa is a spoiled brat and a bit of a bully, but she bes docile when she encounters unreasonable and violent people who don''t feel guilty for hitting little girls. Well, Revy once cut out the tongue and eyes of a kid who tried to steal our food, so it''s a bad idea to screw her up. I smiled wryly and spoke to the brat. ¨C "Arisa, we will go buy things you like,e" Arisa''s eyes lit up and she quickly got down from the motorcycle to hug me. ¨C "Onii-chan, don''t leave me alone with that evil woman, she scared me a lot" Revy rolled her eyes. She knows that Arisa is a reincarnated and is older than her, so she finds Arisa''s childish attitude stupid. I sighed and stroked her head. The brat is just pretending to be scared for me to coddle her. "Hey Listen! Look to your right!" I sighed internally knowing what Navi was talking about. To my right was Umaru who was looking at Arisa in a worrying way. "Hey Listen! And thus the yandere-chan hamster was born! It is your fate to impregnate your sister!" ¨C Navi had a fit ofughter. I know Umaru doesn''t love me romantically, but her dependence on me makes her a bit possessive and jealous when ites to her ce as my little sister. Fortunately for her and unfortunately for me, it''s impossible for me to have another younger sister since brats always end up being part of my harem. "Hey Listen! And so another g is raised!" ¡­ Shit. I pretended not to see the darkness hidden in Umaru''s gaze and spoke to Revy. ¨C "Thank you for bringing the brat" "It doesn''t matter, but don''t ask me to work as a babysitter, I have better things to do" ¨C Revy got on the motorcycle and looked at me with annoyance. That is somewhat true. I asked the maids to bring Arisa, but surely Revy saw them by chance and she wanted toe to school just to bother me. On the other hand, she has a lot of work while I''m on vacation. Due to the Lostbelt incident, now the world powers know that I am the only man who can influence the current ruler of China, plus I am the best weapon of the Ichijo family, so I am a threat to the current political structure. Although China suffered a disaster that could have caused the copse of the country, its economy has been stabilized thanks to the resources of other Worlds that I have invested in that country. Because of this and other factors, world powers have been sending spies and assassins to Japan, either to investigate my secrets or to try to eliminate me. The Ichijo family doesn''t have influence in all of Japan, so we can''t supervise the whole country, we can only supervise some cities. To avoid any terrorist attacks or other stupid things, my wives have been too busy for me to have time to rx. For example, Revy leads a squad to scour the Ichijo family''s territory to eliminate anyone suspicious, although I know her well enough to know that she has murdered innocent people since she doesn''t look for evidence and attacks on the slightest suspicion. I insist, the number of suicides in this country is worrying... "Then I''ll see you tonight, dear" ¨C Revy said thest part with mockery. She was having fun seeing Saki''s depressed expression. I sighed, but couldn''t help but smile. ¨C "Well, don''t forget to wear a helmet" "Here is your helmet" ¨C Revy raised her middle finger and elerated to leave. This girl¡­ I missed her cheeky and aggressive attitude of hers. I''m d to see her happy. I sighed and pinched Arisa''s cheek since the brat was trying to put her face in the wrong ce. ¨C "Brat, behave yourself" "Tch" ¨C Arisa clicked her tongue in annoyance, but quickly returned to her cute attitude. ¨C "Onii-chan, I want an ice cream" The brat hasn''t noticed Umaru''s gaze. Although Arisa is smart and has some maniptive tendencies, she is far from being a potential psychopath like my sister. I shook my head and looked at Umaru. ¨C "Guide the way, I don''t know where the game store is or whatever it is" Umaru regained her innocent look and nodded with a smile. ¨C "Yes, Onii-chan" Arisa widened her eyes when she saw Umaru and quickly walked over to my sister to hug her. ¨C "Onee-chan!" "¡­" ¨C Umaru blinked several times in confusion. Umaru received strict training from the women in the chat room, so she is much stronger than a normal person, so she could tell that Arisa''s movements were not normal. Arisa didn''t use magic or superhuman strength, but she''s been practicing my martial arts for a few years, so she knows how to make the most of every move. Umaru now noticed that the brat was not a normal girl, but that only increased the darkness in her gaze. She seems to think that I deliberately concealed Arisa since I''d rather spoil the reincarnated brat than my sister. On the other hand, the girls looked at Arisa with small smiles. The brat sometimes gives me headaches, but it''s undeniable that she''s cute. "She is Arisa, is Revy''s cousin, the girl from just now" ¨C I spoke with a slight smile. "Oh¡­" ¨C The girls nodded and smiled at the two adorable girls. Arisa is more adorable than Umaru, but my sister has exceptional acting skills and she knows what gestures to pull to win people''s hearts. I sighed and made small adjustments to [Mythomania] so that Umaru could see Arisa''s identity. My skill doesn''t change the appearance of people, but it makes it almost impossible to recognize them by distorting people''s perception. Umaru seemed to recognize Arisa, which saved me a lot of exining for now. My sister smiled and hugged Arisa. ¨C "Yes, I am your Onee-chan" It was an adorable scene, but Umaru brought her mouth close to Arisa''s ear and spoke softly. ¨C "Do not say Onii-chan to my Onii-chan again or I will be rude¡­" Arisa also smiled cutely as she spoke softly. ¨C "Heh, you are a frog at the bottom of a well that does not understand the greatness of my Onii-chan" "¡­." ¨C Both girls smiled adorable. "Luis..." ¨C Ina approached me with concern. "Don''t worry, it looks like they''re both having fun" ¨C I smiled wryly. The two developed a strange rivalry, but I don''t see murderous intent between them. In fact, they seem happy to be able to understand the stupid things they''re saying, there''s just a bit of hostility deep within my sister''s gaze. "Luis, you''ll have a headache when Nyaruko joins them" ¨C Tsubaki smiled slightly amused. ¡­.. God, have mercy on me.... "Hey Listen! The contest for the best little sister begins! The winner will be stuffed like a Christmas turkey!" ¨C Navi appeared next to the brats and they could both hear him. Umaru seemed to want to throw up while Arisa seemed excited. Yes, my sister is better. Umaru noticed Arisa''s expectant look and sneered at me. She slightly moved her lips without speaking. ¨C "Lolicon" "Hey Listen! The dog is not a lolicon, he is the legendary LoliChad!" - Navi startedughing... I want a beer¡­ We finally got to go shopping for the crap the girls wanted. On the way we received many looks as it was striking to see a group of beautiful girls who talked andughed without caring that other people were around. It is notmon to see such an outgoing group on the street. The only problem is that my stupid plot armor has a Japanese srymanplex and likes to work overtime. "Such beautiful girls... Hey, why don''t you keep us somepany?" ¨C An idiot said idiotic things while he smiled like an idiot. "You really can''t walk without getting into trouble?" ¨C Yoko was stunned by my fucking luck. "Hey Listen! The author has no creativity and readers love to see the protagonist humiliating conceited idiots so they can self insert themselves into power fantasies!" ¨C Navi mentioned the disappointing truth. "¡­ What?" ¨C Yoko blinked several times in confusion. "Ignore the idiot" ¨C I sighed internally and took a step forward. "Look, we don''t want any trouble, so please leave us alone, besides, you guys look like college students, so trying anything with these girls is illegal" - I tried to be a civilized person. "Hey Listen! 13 is the age of consent!" Navi, for God''s sake just shut up¡­ I need to do something to change that stupidw. They were six idiots who looked to be 20 or 22 years old. The girls are around 15 years old while Arisa seems to be 12 years old. This was an act of bullying and technically it''s pedophilia, but as often happens in this society, people pretend they don''t see anything and prefer to look away so they don''t get in trouble. There were some guys who wanted toe to save the maidens in distress, but the group of idiots look like athletes since they are tall and have big muscles, so no one was so brave and stupid toe near. The strongest idiot looked at me with a sneer since my head onlyes up to his chin. ¨C "I''m not talking to you idiot, move" The idiot put his hand on my shoulder and tried to throw me aside. Up to this point he just wanted to sigh, but I heard a light footstep behind me... Umaru unconsciously backed away as she was scared..... The idiots have stocky bodies and one of them looks fat, even though he''s really just a mountain of muscle. A body suitable for weightlifting or football. Ah, I need to do something about the brat''s traumas. I grabbed the idiot''s wrist to use an Akido lock. The idiot''s eyes widened as he lost control of his body and in an instant he was on his knees. The idiots got angry and were about toe over to hit me, but they stood still when I red at them. I lost a bit of self control and identally showed my presence as a martial artist. That presence isn''t as suffocating as my Outer God presence, but it''s still the power of someone who can destroy the world, so they''ll have PTSD for the rest of their lives... Well, their lives will be short so it doesn''t matter. . I turned my gaze to the kneeling idiot and took a deep breath to show that I''m holding back my anger. ¨C "Last chance, get out of here" I let go of the idiot''s hand and he quickly walked away as his friends followed. "Monika, collect the data from those idiots and send that data to the security group" ¨C I spoke internally. (Author''s Note: Monika from Doki Doki Literature Club) "Luis, vacation" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. Oh, true... "Monika, tell the security group that they shouldn''t eliminate them, they should only capture them until my vacation is over" ¨C I sighed internally. "I understand, dear~" ¨C Monika spoke tenderly. ¨C "The guests will have afortable stay until your vacation ends~" "..." ¨C Tsubaki sighed, but decided not to insist anymore. Things ended quickly, but Umaru was still a little scared. Arisa noticed this and quickly hugged my sister. ¨C "Onee-chan, that was scary¡­ but Onii-chan is here so everything is fine, right?" Arisa may have a lot of personality ws in her, but she is skilled at helping girls with anxiety and self-esteem issues. Arisa showed an adorable little animal look, which made all the girls feel tenderness and they forgot about the worry just now. Besides Umaru, the other most scared girl was Saki since she seems to have had very bad experiences with that kind of idiots, however, she seemed to have developed a blind trust towards me since at all times she looked at my back as if I were a steel wall capable of protecting her from any danger. Umaru calmed down and smiled. ¨C "Right, Onii-chan is the strongest, he is like a shonen protagonist" "Right" ¨C Marin nodded and looked at me with admiration and emotion. - "That was incredible!" "It was like seeing Master Shibukawa in Baki!" ¨C Sylphynford looked at me with too much admiration. ¨C "Where did you learn that level of Aikido?!" In fact, it is that very technique. In my time in Kenichi''s World, the system taught me the techniques of the World called ''Baki the Grappler''. I smiled wryly. - "Inte" "Onii-chan doesn''t even know how to use Google, he lies" ¨C Arisa snorted disdainfully. "Brat..." ¨C I twisted my mouth in annoyance and then sighed. ¨C "Well, since I was a child I started training, but a year ago I met an expert in martial arts and she has been helping me" Good, now I have a way to introduce Nyaruko to this group. Now the girls included me in the anime conversation while asking me questions about the things I can do. "Luis-senpai is amazing" ¨C Marin was very excited as she kept hearing about my capabilities. "Onii-chan can also be with more than five women at a time" ¨C Arisa smiled mockingly... this brat... "Oh, he''s like an eroge protagonist!" ¨C Marin didn''t care that I was trash, no, in fact, that seems to amuse her. She doesn''t have the same bad boy fetish that Nino has, it''s just that she''s too obsessed with videogames so it amuses her to think that I''m like a character from her games¡­ "Luis-senpai, wait a minute" ¨C Marin stopped in front of me. ¨C "Can I fix your hair?" ... I sighed. ¨C "Fine, but stop adding honorifics to my name, it sounds very strange" "Onii-chan wants to be called without honorifics on the first date, Onii-chan is a Casanova" ¨C Arisa shook her head in false disappointment. "Hey Listen! She better call you daddy kimochi!" ¨C Navi can only be seen by Ina, Arisa and Umaru so the three girls were holding theirughter¡­ One way or the other. They look happy and only that matters. Marin adjusted my bangs to try to cover my eyes. My hair isn''t long enough to cover my eyespletely, but she still gave me a weird hairstyle. Marin nodded with a smile. ¨C "Good, now you are a true eroge protagonist" ¡­Well, she''s not entirely wrong. We kept walking while I fixed my hair again and we arrived at the anime and video game store for the girls to see what they liked. Umaru and Arisa quickly brought the girls to the ce and started to pick up a lot of nonsense. Umaru has enough money to buy his and Arisa''s things, so I doesn''t need to follow them. I searched for a seat and found a small waiting area. It seems like a ce made for parents to wait for their children. I sat and waited for the girls to finish buying their anime nonsense. To kill time, I grabbed a book on disy to see the description. ''Metronome in Love''¡­ It sounds so strange that it made me curious, so I decided to buy it, anyway, I already read all the ssic books, so maybe I should start reading modern books to understand a bit what some of my wives are talking about. "Hey Listen! You look like a sexual predator looking for new prey that screams kimochi!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me. "I''m also a teenager so I don''t look like a pedophile" ¨C I sighed and massaged my forehead. I get mad when my silly sister panics. Today, she got scared twice, but I had to use my skills to contain my anger to maintain self-control¡­ My head hurts¡­ "Hey Listen! Let''s go for cheap beer that tastes like homeless urine!" ¨C Navi told me something extremely tempting. "Why do you like that garbage?" Yoko raised an eyebrow. ¨C "You can literally prepare liquor that would make the conceited idiots of Paradise salivate, I don''t understand why you like to drink that garbage" "It''s a habit that reminds me of the shitty life I had in the past" ¨C I smiled slightly when I saw that Umaru convinced her friends to choose some games. ¨C "Since I have the system, my life has improved, I have obtained a lot of wealth, beautiful women and an overwhelming amount of power, but I must not be arrogant or I will let my guard down and something bad can happen¡­ I must always keep improving and advancing¡­."" My sister almost died because of my carelessness¡­. I can''t let that happen again... I won''t lose anyone I love... "Besides, I like cheap and simple food" ¨C I sighed when I saw that Umaru started arguing with an unknown girl. ¨C "Knowing the taste of garbage makes good food taste better" "Isn''t that a Diogenes thing?" - Nia tilted her head. She developed a hobby of reading all kinds of books, we even read together when I have nothing else to do. "He mentioned embracing marble statues to appreciate more the warmth of his mantle, mine is different" ¨C I stood up and headed towards Umaru. "Hey Listen! System users have no creativity, they only know how to giarize other people and then pretend they are talented!" ¨C Again, Navi spitting out truths¡­ Whatever. Well, as usual, I have to see what the hell trouble my silly sister got herself into... Uh¡­ [Paranoia] isn''t here, but I have a bad feeling¡­.. Shit, I hope it''s just a delusion of persecution... Chapter 365: Suicide Day Chapter 365: Suicide Day "I grabbed it first!" ¨C My noisy sister yelled like a spoiled child as she held three thin stic boxes. I think they are video games. "But you already have three!" ¨C A girl with a cap, sunsses and face mask was arguing with my silly sister. She seemed like a stalker, though it''s likely that she just wants to hide her identity so that other people don''t know about her likes. Well, otakus are often discriminated against, so that''s understandable. "I chose three because that''s what a collector does!" ¨C My proud sister lifted her proud chest. ¨C "One is to y, another is to collect and the third is in case the first one is damaged!" ¡­ What a fucking stupidity. The worst thing is that Marin, Sylphynford, Arisa and Ina nodded as if that made sense... Capitalism rotted their brains. "Ugh, that makes sense¡­" ¨C It can''t be, the girl agreed too¡­ It seems that video games make teenagers dumber. "But there are only three left, you can''t take them all!" ¨C The girl was screaming in frustration which caught the attention of several people. It seems that she has a low tolerance for frustration. "Hmph, it''s your fault for being slow" ¨C My arrogant sister smiled arrogantly. The two silly girls kept arguing, so I sighed. I don''t feel like getting involved in this stupidity. One of the store workers approached us because of the noise the two brats were making. "L-Ladies¡­" ¨C The pitiful boy seemed worried. ¨C "I-I''m sorry, but you can''t buy that game, the age restriction is 17 years or older¡­" I looked at the game my sister was holding¡­. "Competing with my Okasan to make my Oniichan get me pregnant before her¡­ Pffffff ahahahahahahahahaha! wincest!" - Navi began tough. ... ...¡­ ... ¡­ "Luis?" ¨C Tsubaki spoke with concern. "I''m fine, I just had a stroke" ¨C I sighed internally while my brain regenerated. I regret learning to read... "Onii-chan is going to buy it" ¨C The damn disgusting brat pointed at me without showing the slightest shame. The clerk looked at me strangely. "Do you have any problem?" - I frowned with annoyance. "No, nothing..." ¨C The employee smiled bitterly. ¨C "I just need yuor identification, sir" That damn idiot is looking at me with envy¡­ This could not be worse¡­ "Tch, if only I had brought my useless brother..." ¨C The girl clenched her teeth in frustration as she lowered her gaze. When she lowered her gaze I could see her face better, more specifically, I looked at her eyes... Those eyes¡­.. No, I must be hallucinating. The death of my neurons must be affecting me¡­.. It is impossible¡­ This smell.... It is simr, but there is something different¡­.. That girl, her eyes and her smell are simr to the features of the two most stupid men I know; my father and his stupid son, I... ¡­. [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been used. Concept: Protagonist > Espionage] [System Notification: The ''Masochism'' skill has strengthened the ''Character Sheet'' skill] [Name: Kirino Kousaka Origin: Ore No Imouto Ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ga Nai Categories: Woman. Waifu. Main heroine. Imouto (younger sister). Perverted. Brocon (you don''t want to know). Sweet Home bama. Wincest (Spoiler). Otaku. Siscon (you don''t want to know). Perfectionist (early Obsessive Compulsive Disorder). Stubborn. Tsundere. Princessplex. Narcissistic. Model... Fruit of infidelity...¡­ Bastard daughter...¡­ERROR¡­. ERROR...¡­] [System Notification: The title ''Editor'' has detected an error in the Plot linked to the entity ''Kirino Kousaka''. Error: In the original plot, Kirino Kousaka is the daughter of Daisuke Kousaka (Father) and Yoshino Kousaka (Mother). The records do not show Daisuke Kousaka''s genes. Records indicate that the father is.... 00000000 (Unidentifiable name). Records show gic simrity to user''s human lineage and entity ''Umaru Oosuki (Doma)''] [System Notification: It is not possible to extract more information without the support of the skill ''Paranoia''] [System Notification: The skills ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' and ''Mythomania'', the energy ''Anti-Rasen'' and Auriel''s blessing have been used to prevent a fit of anger and anxiety] [System Notification: The title ''Stingy Jack'' has found a low-level Contract. There is no risk in reading it] [Contract: Hello son Well, if you found this brat it means you survived Beast VII and other troubles. Well done champ, keep it up! What did you think of my little gift? You were always overprotective of your sister, so I wanted to give you a nice present. Now you can enjoy the tight holes of your sisters. How many? Many? I don''t know, who cares? You don''t even have feelings, you''re just a degenerate like me. Just go find them and impregnate them, anyway, you can have another idiot take care of the spawns you produce. Ha, that''s what I did. Make me proud, champ. Have lots of kids with the wives of the workaholic idiots, I know you love married women, you definitely inherited that from me, hahaha. By the way, your mother''s favorite position is doggy style, you''ll surely have fun with her or maybe you would have already done it¡­ Pffff, Seiji¡­. Ahahahahahahaha! You''re funny, son! Anyway, I have nothing more to say since you are smart and you must have guessed most of what is happening, but don''t worry, we will see each other again soon and I will answer the few questions you have. I''ll bring some good women and you can bring some from your collection. You know, you, me and a lot of bitches. Nothing better than an orgy to strengthen our bond between father and son. Sincerely: Your father Postada: Don''t even bother looking for my name or location, even the Higher Entities of big organizations can''t find me, hahahaha] ... "L-Luis¡­" "No, not a word, Tsubaki, this didn''t happen, none of this happened and my vacation is still intact" ¨C I took one of the games from Umaru and gave it to the girl I don''t know and will never see again...¡­ ... "Nani?" ¨C The nameless unknown girl looked at me confused with her bright blue eyes..... colorless eyes, yes, that. "Onii-chan?!" - Umaru, don''t yell... "Brat, don''t be selfish, I''m not in the mood¡­" ¨C I closed my mouth and went to the cash register to pay for the stupid things the girls bought. Damn, I almost threw up something major. There was a person at the checkout, so I pointed at the group of girls, swallowed my heart, and took out my credit card. ¨C "I will pay all that¡­ quickly" Am I old enough to have a credit card? Who the fuck cares?! oh my head... "Ah, y-yes, of course" ¨C The person got nervous when she saw my expression. The girls came over and put their things on the counter. I think they were saying that they could pay for their own stuff, but I hear blurry, so I ignored them and paid for everything. Money is useless if it can''t lessen my migraine¡­. I wanted to leave the store, but the girl with no name or eyes approached me to thank me while she gave me something, a piece of paper¡­ .. "T-Thank you very much¡­ This is my number, please contact me to pay you¡­" ¨C The nameless thing bowed while her cheeks blushed...¡­ No, nameless things have no faces...¡­ I am delirious..... Kirino left quickly¡­. No no no NO NO NO ...¡­ The thing is gone, that¡­. I kept massaging my forehead. "Onii-chan?" Damn, I''m not your fucking brother¡­! Ah, it''s Umaru, all right. I sighed and managed to regain my calm. ¨C "I didn''t have time to eat breakfast and I couldn''t have lunch, I''m just a little dizzy from hunger" Saki had an extremely remorseful look on her face and was about to apologize, but I smiled kindly. ¨C "Don''t worry, we''re just going to eat something, I invite" "But senpai already bought us a lot of things¡­" ¨C Sawako seemed a bit ufortable since she''s a good girl and she doesn''t like to abuse the kindness of others. "It''s fine" ¨C My smile became softer and gentler. ¨C "You are my sister''s friends and therefore you are like family, don''t worry, I am the oldest here so it is normal for me to take care of this" "¡­" ¨C Some girls seemed touched by the sincerity in my words while a couple of them blushed from the kindness of my smile. I am attractive and I know how to adapt my facial expression and tone of voice to a smile that is extremely attractive to naive girls who have no experience with fucking womanizers¡­. Only Saki has that kind of experience, but she''s already fallen in love with me, so she just thought my smile is beautiful. Umaru noticed that something was wrong with me, so he spoke to get the girls'' attention. ¨C "I know a good ce! The food is not as good as Onii-chan''s, but the theme is cute with a lot of moe" What? Whatever, I just need something to eat since chewing on my own tongue is starting to get tedious. I walk behind the girls like I''m taking care of them, but I just want an angle where they can''t see my eyes¡­ It''ll be bad if they notice the spirals in my pupils. "Nia I give you all the control of the Anti-Rasen to suppress mybat skills and my unconscious movements, Yoko make sure that the Rasen doesn''t get out of control, and Ortro..." ¨C I sighed internally. ¨C "Ah, keep chewing on that, good girl" Ortro nodded happily and continued to chew on souls that screamed in the most tragic and horrible agony that the human mind can imagine. Ah, cries of pain from Buddhist monks. How rxing¡­ We arrive at a colorful and strange restaurant. One time, my wives found out I had a stupid cosy fetish, so they set up something called Maid Caf¨¦. Thanks to that nonsense I was able to recognize that the restaurant was a maid-themed ce. Well, it was something I expected from my silly sister. My true and only younger sister...¡­. Ah, my head... We entered and a beautiful girl led us to a table. "Hey Listen! Inseminate that waitress!" "Navi, now I''m not in the mood¡­.." ¨C I resisted the urge to vomit my organs and sat down next to the girls. "Tch, loser! The best way to deal with a migraine is a wild orgy with waifus that otakus can only crave in their wet dreams! Now go and impregnate the girlfriend of some jerk with the nice guy tag!" ¨C Navi¡­.. I ignored the idiot and looked at the menu while the girls kept up about anime. After a couple of minutes a waitress approached, but she stood still without speaking. I felt a strange look so I looked at the waitress. She was a beautiful girl of 16 or 17 years old. Although she was attractive, I raised an eyebrow because she was looking at me with a mixture of scorn, disgust, and panic. I checked my memories and there was nothing, so it''s not likely that I would have slept with her, in fact, she is a virgin. Maybe I slept with her mom or maybe she knows my reputation and sees me as trash. "Kaichou?" - Marin''s eyes widened in surprise. "Who?" ¨C I asked without interest. "This is Ayuzawa Misaki, she is the student council president" ¨C Marin was still surprised, but she was also very curious. ¨C "I heard that she is very strict with the boys, I never thought to see her dressed as a maid¡­" (Author''s Note: Misaki Ayuzawa from Kaichou wa Maid-Sama!) Oh, I think I heard something about that. Medaka got into the student council and has sometimes mentioned to me that the council president is part of the group that wants me kicked out of school, so she''s been busy trying to convince them that I''m not a threat to the integrity of the school. Mmmm good¡­. I think I found something to deal with the stress. The girl named Misaki paled upon hearing Marin''s words. It seems that she doesn''t want to be recognized, which is very stupid since this ce is not too far from the school. "Oh, I see" ¨C I nodded without showing interest in the girl''s identity and turned my attention to the girls. - "What do you want to eat?" The girls didn''t notice that Misaki was in a panic and began to order what they liked. Only Sawako noticed that something was off, but Umaru brought her back to the conversation, so she also chose something to eat. These girls are too cute and they chose cheap food so as not to make me spend too much money. It''s decided, they will be part of my harem. Misaki was still distraught, but she forced herself to smile and wrote the order down as she struggled to keep up her cute acting. Misaki wanted to leave quickly, but I spoke to choose my food. This restaurant knows that not all people understand stupid concepts like ''Crepe mofu mofu'' or that shit, so there were little descriptions of each dish and the way they are served. I smiled without hiding my mockery and desire to annoy. ¨C "Then it will be a crepe mofu mofu, a happy wife sandwich, an omelet with mofu love, a loving maid coffee and a pink love ice cream" "Hey Listen! Your masculinity just killed itself with a shotgun!" ¨C Navi had a fit ofughter while Arisa, Ina and Umaru resistedughing. I ignored the idiots and continued to smile as Misaki trembled in fury and embarrassment. A rule of this ce is that the waitress who takes the order must also serve the food ording to the description of each dish. For example, the loving maid coffee is served by a loving and caring maid who acts like a loving wife as she makes a figure out of the foam. This is done to make the customer feel what it''s like to have a loving and amodating girlfriend, which I honestly find pathetic, but certainly a great method of attracting customers. "..." ¨C Misaki was gritting her teeth as a vein stood out on her forehead. She was clenching the pen as if she wanted to break it, but she managed to keep the kind smile. ¨C "W-Would you like something else, dear customer?" "Oh, right" ¨C My smile grew. ¨C "I want the neko-maid service" "..." ¨C Misaki broke the pen in her hand. I showed fake concern while continuing to smile mockingly and cynically. ¨C "Oh, how sad, your pen broke, but don''t worry, if you are cute and adorable I will give you a good tip so you can buy a better pen" Oh, fascinating. I can hear her blood pressure rise. Misaki was so angry that she lost her cool and opened her mouth without thinking. ¨C "Dear customer, please do not order food if you cannot afford it¡­." Oh, how lovely. She has heard that I am a beggar so she wanted to use that to attack me. Despite thement, Misaki is actually a nice girl and quickly regretted what she said. She was just impulsive because I screwed her up too much. That is why people who are angry should not speak or they may regret it. She feels a little ashamed of her job, but what really angered her was the idea of having to be obedient to one of the men she hates the most. If I''m not mistaken, she hates men because of some personal event, maybe a problem with her father. Because of that, she has a lot of hate towards trash like me, since I''m adies'' man who treats women like disposable objects. At least that''s what the rumors say about me, and that''s technically true since I used to be like this before I fell in love with Shigure. (Author''s Note: Shigure Kosaka from Kenichi: The Mightiest Disciple) The girls next to me were shocked by thement and frowned as they thought that Misaki was discriminating against me for being poor. No matter the World, country, society or species, discrimination will always exist, althoughpared to the things I heard when I was in China, this is a childish joke. I don''t really care, but I frowned and took out my wallet to show a good amount of cash. ¨C "Does that seem enough to you?" "¡­. I..."¨C Misaki wanted to apologize, but she didn''t know what to say. Even if I didn''t have money, her attitude was not appropriate and she felt guilty. Again, she''s a very kind girl, but her grudge against the trash men made her respond impulsively, which is funny. "Just bring the food" - I pretended to be upset and did not pay more attention. Misaki sighed and bowed. ¨C "An apology for my previous behavior, if you wish, I can request that another waitress serve you¡­" Tch, it''s not funny if she apologizes so quickly. I was disappointed that my emotional punching bag turned out to be a person with a brain, but then I saw a blond boy at another table frown at the waitress''s attitude. It seemed that that boy was interested in Misaki, moreover, Misaki waved to the boy as if to prevent him from intervening. They know each other well, and although there is no clear friendship between them, there is certainly something... I see, these two cute lovebirds¡­ It seems that Misaki is not in love with the boy and sees him more as a slightly annoying friend, but it is only a matter of time before they are together judging by the Thread of Destiny that binds them... Well, the plot armor Mumei gave me is already absorbing the thread of fate, so that path doesn''t exist anymore. (Author''s Note: Mumei Nanashi from Hololive / ya from Fate/Grand Order) Misaki was quick toe to terms with her mistake and I can''t nag her too much, but I found something more amusing. "Hey Listen! NetoriGOD!" ¨C Navi moved in front of the blond boy''s face and began tough. ¨C "I hope you have a sexy mother so that my partner makes you a little sister and after him he will give a niece! Oyakodon NTR Wincest muahahaha!" ¡­. It would be nice if Navi stops using the inte for a while. I sighed and rxed my expression. ¨C "No, I was also to me for bothering you on purpose¡­ Let''s do this, pretend nothing happened and start again" Misaki looked up and sighed in relief that I don''t hold a grudge against her. A very honest girl. Now that she was calmer, I showed a small smile. ¨C "But you will still have to wear the cat headband" "¡­ .." ¨C Misaki twisted her mouth bitterly, but she sighed with resignation and nodded, then left to prepare our food. Let''s see. The blond boy seems to be a protagonist, so my titles must already be making him unconsciously hostile towards me. I can use this to my advantage¡­. I can use this to my advantage¡­. "Hey Listen! Start the cuckshow!" ¡­ No. "Hey Listen! You''re afraid of sess, bitch!" I ignored Navi''s nonsense and started chatting with the girls while the food was ready, but again I found that the author is a piece of shit with no life of his own. At another table in the restaurant were a bunch of idiots with athletic builds, but they had dyed hair and some piercings, so it was obvious they''re juvenile criminals. That group was loud and harassing a few waitresses, but they seemed to know where to draw the line and not try to touch women, they just made nastyments while looking at the waitresses'' bodies, so it was hard to tell them to get out of here. They weren''t really a problem and we even ignored them, but one of them looked at Saki and whispered something to his friends. Apparently, that bunch of idiots have already slept with Saki and they know that she is basically a prostitute, so they want to take her away for a sex party¡­.. Also, they got interested in the women around me...... ......¡­.. "Hey Listen! Today is National Suicide Day! As expected from Japan!" I will not stop repeating it. Mental health in Japan is worrisome¡­ Too many suicides¡­ Chapter 366: Certified Trouble Multiplier Chapter 366: Certified Trouble Multiplier I have spent two years cleaning this city so that these kinds of idiots do not appear, but now it seems that the idiots multiply like flies¡­. As the idiots smiled and stood up, I thought of something strange. It''s true that I have a lot of plot armor, but it doesn''t make sense for so many idiots to appear in such a short time... Oh that''s right... I looked at Umaru as I increased the power of [Reader''s Madness] to measure her Energy of Destiny and Karma. Now I see the problem... My sister has always been a ma for trouble. Every time she left the house, a pervert would show up who wanted to harass her or some idiot woman who wanted to humiliate her. In the end I had to kill them all... Just as my system allowed me to survive all kinds of injuries, it seems that Umaru was fated to be a member of a chat room, so she already had plot armor that makes her prone to trouble, that way, the owner from the chat room could appear to save the princess. That was the default setting, but my presence made things different. I have always protected the brat, so the chat room was not necessary¡­. It was only when Umaru felt the desire to protect me that the chat room was activated, and by a fucking coincidence, it was at the same time that my mother was summoned in the Tower of Awakening. Shit. Our three plot armors are a ticking time bomb. If my mother manages to get out of that fucking tower then there could be a disaster due to excessive plotting¡­. This is a fucking headache¡­ The more time passes, the more trouble will appear around Umaru since her plot armor is being fed by my own plot armor. Maybe I should put her in a cage and iste her from the rest of the multiverse...¡­.. Come to think of it, maybe my father also has strong plot armor and he chose to have a family with my mother because she has a strong Destiny, and therefore her children will have great potential to be time bombs. ¡­ Ah shit¡­ too much trouble¡­. My head hurts¡­. I didn''t realize this before as I''ve been too busy trying to fix my broken mind, but now that I know what''s going on, I''m upset¡­. Shit author. No, I''m on vacation. I won''t think about the author''s stupid things and focus on my normal life¡­ I need to improve my skills based on [Reader''s Madness] or it will be too hard to beat the Harem Emperor¡­ I massaged my forehead as the idiots closed in on us. Umaru and Ina noticed the idiots, but they were calm since I''m here. On the other hand, Saki noticed the idiots when they were a few steps away. The girl''s face turned pale, her body began to tremble and she seemed to want to escape, but her body was unable to move. From what I see, Saki has been abused and trained to be turned into a sex toy. She was terrified and didn''t want to be touched by those idiots, but her breathing began toe faster as her body heated up. She wasn''t aroused or wanted sex, but her body has been subjected to so many vitions that she now responds unconsciously. The human mind is fascinating because of its adaptability. In some cases, there are people who develop a masochistic side in order to have the ability to endure torture and despair. Madness can be better than the suffering of reality¡­. Saki is not such a boring girl as I thought, in fact, she is interesting¡­ "Look who''s here~" ¨C One of the idiots approached with a disgusting smile. Saki couldn''t speak and she seemed to want to cry. It seems that she doesn''t want her new friends to know the kind of life she''s had since she''s afraid they won''t talk with her anymore. I''m not in the mood for an overly dramatic scene, so I sighed and tried to reason with those apes. ¨C "Please do not bother us, we just want to eat in peace" Again andpletely predictably, the idiot looked at me with contempt and mockery. The idiot rested his hand on the table while he sneered at me. He''s a head taller than me, plus he''s standing while I''m sitting, so he''s in a good position to act intimidating. The idiot was about to say stupid things that I should shut up and go so he and her friends can have fun with my sister and her friends, but I''m not crazy enough to talk to inanimate objects. The shit doesn''t talk. The idiot''s right hand was in front of me on the table. I moved my hand and used my index finger to press his hand right into the space between the ligaments that move the index and middle fingers. The idiot turned pale as he felt intense pain running through his entire body. The pain was not onlying from his ligaments and muscles, I also made sure to press the nerve so that his entire body was paralyzed in pain. I put more force into my hand causing a small cracking sound to be heard. "I don''t care who you are, who you know or your family name... Don''t go near Saki again or I''ll break every one of your bones" ¨C I didn''t hide the anger in my voice and frowned as I increased the strength in my finger which made the idiot want to cry in pain, but he wasn''t able to move or speak as his brain was numb because I''m manipting his nervous system. ¨C "Now get out of here and don''t bother us again" I removed my finger from his hand and the idiot fell to his knees while holding his hand. He couldn''t hold back the tears in his eyes, but he was too scared from the pain, so he didn''t dare to argue with me. The idiot''s friends tried to help him up, but the idiot was too scared of me so he ran out of the restaurant while his friends apanied him. The waitress who was serving them tried to stop them to tell them to pay the bill, but they ignored her and ran away. The waitress had a nk expression, then frowned and looked at me angrily. I gestured for the waitress toe over and when she was close I spoke to her listlessly. ¨C "I will pay for what those idiots ate" The waitress quickly smiled adorable. ¨C "It is a pleasure to serve such a kind customer~" Yeah, whatever. In any case, I do notck money and in some ces it is customary to give a prisoner ast meal before his execution... "Monika¡­" ¨C I spoke internally while the waitress went to serve another table, although before leaving she winked at me flirtatiously. "Don''t worry, dear" ¨C Monika replied with her usual loving voice. ¨C "I have already obtained the information about these parasites, someone will take them to the basement tonight" It''s nice to have such an efficient wife. On the other hand..... My head hurts..... Today I have had to contain too much anger and I have not found the opportunity to vent. Frustration is destroying my liver... The food still hadn''t arrived, so the girls talked again, but this time the talk wasn''t about anime. "Luis-senpai, can I ask something?" ¨C Marin asked her with eyes full of curiosity. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Fine, but just tell me Luis or senpai, my name sounds strange when you mix it with Japanese honorifics" "Are the rumors that Luis-senpai is an evil and violent gang member true?" ¨C Marin ignored my request and asked me with bright eyes. She is like a girl who sees her favorite hero. I raised an eyebrow in confusion. - "Well, yes¡­" "Oh!" ¨C Marin and Sylphynford seemed excited. I looked at Umaru. ¨C "What happens with your friends?" Umaru smirked. ¨C "Onii-chan is like a bacon and asparagus roll type men" ¡­Now I have more doubts than answers, but I no longer want to understand this stupidity¡­ "Actually¡­" ¨C Ina adjusted her sses. She likes to use them to hide her face a bit since she is very shy. ¨C "The bacon and asparagus roll type man is a Japanese way of describing a man who has a strong, masculine, aggressive, dominant and seductive exterior, but internally he is a kind, warm and tender man" ... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH THEY USED FOOD TO SAY YOU''RE A TSUNDERE BITCH!" ¨C Navi fell to the groundughing¡­. Even Tsubaki and Nia areughing! Shit. My mouth twisted and I red at Umaru angrily. ¨C "Did you just call me tsundere?" "..." ¨C Umaru hid her face with the menu. ¨C "Look, there is strawberry ice cream¡­" Damn brat. "Cool evil leads with warm hearts are fun" ¨C Marin had a big smile. ¨C "You are like a mix between a shonen protagonist of a martial arts manga, an evil protagonist in a yakuza-themed shoujo manga, and a viin in an NTR doujin where the blond boy corrupts the innocent girlfriend of a shy boy with ck hair" ¡­..That was eerily specific. "Wow, this is the first time I''ve seen a smart blonde woman!" ¨C Navi was flying happily in front of Marin. ¨C "She managed to describe you quite well, she just missed saying that you have a strong Oedipusplex and that you are my bitch! As a reward you should make her moan all night muahahahahaha!" I don''t even feel like getting mad at Navi. Sylphynford nodded as she looked at me with growing interest. - "It''s true! I already know what cosys you can do!" What? No, wait¡­ "I also have several ideas!" ¨C Marin took out her cell phone and began looking for stupid things¡­ -"Luis-senpai could dress as Sesshomar00! I have a Kagom0 outfit so we could cosy together!" ¡­. "Onii-chan could also be Dab00 and we could be the waifus of ss 1-A" ¨C Umaru, for God''s sake¡­ "Um, years ago I saw Akatsuk00 no Yon00" - Sawako joined the useless conversation... - "I think senpai looks like the bodyguard Ha00..." "Umaru, show them Luis''s photos" ¨C Ina, please don''t you¡­ - "Luis cosyed Sebastia00 Michaeli00 and it looks amazing! He Even he can do the evil but attractiveugh!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA EVIL LAUGHTER BUT ATTRACTIVE AHAHAHAHAHAHA! You sound like a home breaker bitch!" ¨C Navi¡­. Damnit, I shouldn''t have given in to Nyaruko''s stupid requests to cosy, and even worse, I shouldn''t have let Umaru get those pictures¡­ "OH! He really looks like a cool shojo manga viin!" ¨C Marin''s eyes almost turned into hearts¡­ - "Can you pass me the photos?!" Umaru smiled. - "Yes, there are also videos" Were there videos? ¡­. oh god, I want to die... "Here is your food, dear customer" ¨C Misaki finally brought our food. In addition to the maid dress, she now also had a cat ear headband and a fluffy cat tail had been added to her skirt. She looked so ridiculous that I wanted to tease her, but her damn smirk made my mouth quiver with annoyance. The girls weren''t being discreet and raised their voices a lot, so several people heard us. Some girls seemed to be curious since they seem to know about anime, but other people looked at me with a mixture of sympathy and mockery. On the other hand, Misaki was doing her best to contain herughter. I sighed and regained myposure. I ignored the girls who kept saying stupid things and smiled at Misaki. ¨C "Well, you can start arranging the cymbals now~" "¡­" ¨C Misaki frowned, but she sighed with resignation and ced the omelet in front of me, then she drew a heart with the ketchup sauce and began to do ridiculous actions while her face flushed red with embarrassment and disgust. ¨C "B-Be delicious! M-Mofu mofu mofu l-love!" "Oh God, this is cringe, even I can''tugh at this¡­" ¨C Navi stared at Misaki, even though he doesn''t have eyes. ¨C "I''m kidding, it is morally necessary tough at otakus! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Misaki''s embarrassed and furious expression calmed my frustration and the blond boy''s hateful and jealous look lessened my migraine. There is a phrase full of wisdom that I heard years ago; Happiness is in the suffering of others. I smiled. ¨C "Don''t forget the neko-maid service" "...¡­" ¨C Misaki gritted her teeth, but forced herself to smile as she raised his hands to imitate the pose of a smiling cat. ¨C "N-N-Nya~!" "¡­" ¨C I smiled with sincere appreciation, although my expression was more like contemptuous mockery. - "How cute" "¡­." ¨C Misaki seemed to want to die from embarrassment. Oh yeah, I feel better. I have even forgotten about the matter of Kirino.......... ... ...¡­.. Shit, I hate having an excellent memory. One way or the other. I kept ordering food for Misaki to do pathetically cute actions. The poor girl was so embarrassed that her face had turned a permanent red. After eating, I left an excellent tip that almost made Misaki faint. Tipping is frowned upon in Japan as it can be seen as a derogatory act. It''s kind of like telling the waitress that she''s too poor. Misaki frowned when I told her she''d tip her, but she stilled when I grabbed her hand and forced her to grab the money. She was about to refuse to ept the money, but I met her eyes and spoke with a mixture of seriousness and empathy. ¨C "What you said a moment ago was true, before I was a beggar who slept in the street and many times I searched for food among the garbage" Misaki was about to apologize, but I kept talking. ¨C "My father left me so many debts that I many times wanted to die to have some peace, but I managed to get ahead, I got a good job and now I can take care of my sister" I pressed the money into Misaki''s hand and smiled slightly, but this time it was a sincere smile. ¨C "I don''t know you and I honestly don''t like you, but I see that you are responsible, hardworking and I can sense that you have this job because you have some kind of financial problem¡­" Misaki''s gaze turnedplicated. It was a mix of difort because I''m right, but he also showed a strange sense of understanding and empathy when I brought up the trouble my father caused me. "¡­" ¨C Misaki was ufortable since she needed the money, but she didn''t want to get involved with me since my infamy with women was disgusting to her. In fact, she feels disgust when she feel that I hold her hand. "I don''t need your pity" ¨C Misaki frowned and looked at me angrily, although part of that anger was against herself for feeling a slight warmth at my kindness. I didn''t show anger and continued with my friendly expression. ¨C "I do not pity you, I only understand you" Misaki couldn''t keep feeling pure anger and now she feltplex. Her hostility towards me decreased significantly. I sighed softly. ¨C "Look, you are a good girl and it would be a shame if you had to leave school for something as stupid as money, so ept this so you can focus on your studies, besides, now I have a good job so this amount doesn''t it matters to me" "...I''ll give it back to you when I can" ¨C Misaki held the money, but her expression was full of bitterness. I raised an eyebrow and smiled wryly. ¨C "Do you get out of one debt to get into another? Are you stupid?" Misaki wanted to hit me, but I shook my head and smiled again. ¨C "Look, just do your best in school, go to a good university and live honestly, if you do that then you will have paid me, just don''t end up like me" "¡­" ¨C Misaki seemed confused by what I said, but she began to think that there was a moreplex meaning in my words. Maybe I''m not a bad person, but my circumstances forced me to be a despicable man. Her thoughts went to a strange ce. I removed my hand from her hand. Now Misaki was holding the money without me having to force her to ept it. I smiled as I gestured for the girls to leave the restaurant. ¨C "I hope your situation improves and who knows, if you try hard enough you could get me expelled from school" "I..." ¨C Misaki widened her eyes when she heard me say that. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. I smiled and turned to leave the ce while Umaru and her friends apany me. Misaki kept looking at my back while holding the money firmly. It was enough money for a family to live humbly for a few months. She didn''t want to admit it, but now she had aplex mix of emotions in her chest, especially an ufortable feeling of warmth. Throughout the entire scene, the other waitresses and customers were giving us strange looks. For them it was like watching a dramatic scene in a low-budget romantic movie. The blond boy was now ring at me with such hate that he wanted to hit me, but he''s a civilized boy and he didn''t want to be impulsive. How funny¡­ As we left the restaurant, the girls started talking about how I''m like a millionaire young master who falls in love with a lowly waitress in a shojo manga¡­ "Hey Listen! Everyone kneel before young master Lu San! Ahahahahahahahaha!" ¡­ Whatever. It was still early so the girls continued to shop around for anime nonsense. At first, they were ufortable that I was willing to pay for everything, but Umaru convinced them by saying that I''m a misogynist pig, so I have the mentality that a man should pay everything on every date. Indirectly they epted that this was a date. Well, before I used to steal money when I went on dates with the women who gave me the slightest feeling of interest, but now I have a constant need to protect and pamper the women I care about, so Umaru is right. The girls didn''t ask why I bought a lot of clothes for Saki, they just thought that I pamper her more since she always seems depressed and I want to make her smile. They called me a tsundere again. Damnit. Actually, I bought clothes for Saki since she''s moving into my house and I don''t have time to go to her house for her things. It was not necessary to call Saki''s parents since they don''t pay attention to the girl, in fact, I think her mother hates her and her father only sees her as a sexual object. "...Bite?...Decapitate?" ¨C Ortro moved her little dog ears. "Later" - I smiled internally. Thus, I took each girl to their house and returned to my house together with Ina, Arisa, Umaru and Saki. Umaru was able to understand the situation without me having to exin it to her, so she took Saki to her room to show her some video games. I made a nice meal while the girls yed and started preparing a few things for the night. Saki cried a lot when she felt the warmth of a home. She seemed to feel that she didn''t deserve this kind of happiness, but Arisa was able to help her feel epted in this house. Later I''m going to reward Arisa for the good job she''s done today. When night came, I made Arisa take care of the girls and left the apartment. I looked at my phone and saw a message from Akane. [Dinner is ready, dear <3] Simple, direct and written in such a way that it cannot be used as evidence in a court ofw, that is how a professional assassin must act. I went down to the basement and prepared myself for the arrival of the lovely nurse. This will also help me to remove the traces of anger that got stuck in my throat...¡­.. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Myptop died. I tried to check the problem, but I lost all my files and now theptop doesn''t work properly, so I''ll have to write on the phone until I can save up for anotherputer.... Ah, life tires me.... Finally, a hug <3 Chapter 367: Complex Flavors 1 Chapter 367: Complex vors 1 (Perspective Mari Nagare) (Maria no Danzai) I can''t describe what I feel, although the truth is that I''m not sure if this can be called an emotion. One year, ten months, three days, fifteen hours and twenty minutes. That was the exact time where I stopped feeling anything but pain, sadness and hate. Since I lost my son, I have no other thought than revenge. I don''t want justice, I just want to cause suffering to the people who harmed my child¡­ I want them to suffer a lot¡­ to suffer until they die¡­.. But that is not enough. I need to make sure the world knows what kind of trash they were. Everyone thinks that my beloved son was a coward whomitted suicide because he was a loser. No one tried to understand my son''s pain, no one cared about the truth and they only made fun of him even after his death... My son¡­ I''m a horrible mother... I should have realized my son''s pain, but I was too stupid and now my son is dead... Everything is my fault¡­. Therefore, I will kill myself after my revenge isplete. I do not deserve to live. Ever since my son was murdered, I have spent every second of my life focused on punishing the guilty. I don''t have the resources or the ingenuity to carry out my revenge, so I used the only thing I have. I''m already far from my best years, but I can still be considered an attractive woman, so I didn''t hesitate to do anything to carry out my n. Anyway, my ex-husband left me when our son died. My body doesn''t matter and my feelings don''t matter. Using my own body as a bargaining chip was easy since I have nothing else to lose. I managed to seduce the principal of the school where my son used to study and where the students who murdered him were. My idea was to approach them slowly. Some of them are depraved young men who have hurt many innocent girls, so it would be easy to seduce them into trying to kidnap me, so that I would have a chance to be with them in a ce where no one could find us. I made ns for each member of the boy group that murdered my son, but then a variable appeared. A few months ago, a new student joined. This wasn''t relevant to my ns, but I''ve heard several teachers talking about that boy. They described him as a violent and depraved delinquent who vited the morals of the city, so they had to get him out of school as soon as possible. The most striking thing was that they described him as someone violent and too strong. Among my ns, I''ve thought of seducing some guys with low self-esteem to be useful pawns, so I did some research on that boy. A few weeks ago an earthquake urred that cost several lives, but the boy had managed to protect several students. At that point it seemed that the boy had a noble heart, but the truth is that his actions and attitude showed that he is a selfish boy and he only helped because there were attractive women. After doing more research on that boy, I was able to confirm that several rumors were true. He is a womanizer who does anything to seduce the beautiful women he sees. There are even rumors that he has been seen with divorced mothers. There is not much information about his intellect and everyone refers to him as a violent pervert. I managed to talk to some girls who seemed to have a rtionship with him and they also confirmed those rumors, although ording to them, the guy is very kind and affectionate with the women he loves. Up to that point I began to think that he could be useful to me in fulfilling my desire for revenge. I didn''t care if he used my body as his toy, anyway, I n to die when this is over. I just want to see my son again... Due to a coincidence, today I spoke for the first time with the boy who has been criticized as the worst trash in school. I have been monitoring the movements and gathering evidence of the actions of the group that murdered my son. By chance, they tried to intimidate an innocent girl who turned out to be that boy''s younger sister. It''s not the first time that group has hurt a defenseless girl and I have photographed them doing these horrible things many times. At first, I felt an unbearable sense of guilt when I just stared helplessly at the helpless girls, but intervening will only ruin my ns. All lives are expendable in order to punish the people who murdered my son, even my own life¡­. Although I normally remain a bystander, on this particr asion I couldn''t bear to just watch without acting. The little girl''s frightened look hurt me. That little girl''s eyes are so beautiful that it''s painful to see her sad. Although intervening could ruin part of my ns, I was about to get closer to protect the little girl, but at that moment the little girl''s older brother appeared. After that, things gotplicated. I underestimated the boy. No, I didn''t actually underestimate him, rather I was fooled by his acting, we were all fooled. The boy is just a juvenile delinquent who gets into petty fights and steals food from stores, but he''s not really dangerous. That is the idea that all the school personnel had about him. The boy didn''t show it directly, but I can feel it. He is dangerous, much more dangerous than I can imagine. Rumors are circting in the school that the boy works with the yakuza, but the evidence shows that he is a simple errand boy and not really rted to illegal situations, he is just a minor gang member. Now I can say that that''s just an act. He''s really part of the yakuza and I have a feeling he''s already murdered people. Because of all this and after thinking for several hours, I chose to cooperate with him. So, I went to the address he gave me. This may be a trap, it is even possible that the boy wants to hurt me, but none of that matters to me. If I die tonight, at least I will be able to see my son... The ce was a luxurious private building. This made me confirm some of my guesses. Everyone thinks that the boy is poor and lives on the street or in a cheap apartment. There are even rumors that he eats things he finds in the trash. It seems that everything was prepared by him to keep his true identity hidden. Actually, none of this matters to me. I just want to see if he can help me fulfill my desire for revenge. Approaching the entrance of the building, I saw a pretty girl with pink hair and an expressionless face. She was holding a bag of rice crackers and ate non-stop while she had a nk look. She only showed a subtle reaction when I approached the entrance of the building. "Are you the nurse my boss is waiting for?" ¨C The girl asked me nkly after swallowing the cookie she was eating. I saw that the girl had a small identification te on her chest. The te said ''Roromiya Karuta'' so it must be her name. (Author''s Note: Karuta Roromiya from Inu x Boku SS) I bowed respectfully. ¨C "Nice to meet you Roromiya-san, I''m Nagare Mari" Roromiya-san felt. ¨C "My boss is waiting for you, follow me" Roromiya-san started to walk, so I followed her. We entered the building and despite the fact that the exterior of the building looks luxurious, the interior is rtively simple. Instead of a luxurious residence, the ce seemed like a serious and professionalpany. At the entrance of the ce there was a living room. Roromiya-san indicated that I should sit there and wait. "Do you want something to drink or eat?" ¨C Roromiya-san asked me without showing emotions. ¨C "You are the guest of the boss, so you can order whatever you want" "No need, thanks" - I shook my head. Since my son died I have lost my sense of taste and just eat so as not to starve. Roromiya-san nodded and stood in front of me as she continued to eat rice crackers. It''s a little awkward that she''s staring at me with her expressionless gaze. Maybe she''s watching that I don''t cause trouble, but since she doesn''t talk I also remained silent. I saw the clock that was on the wall and saw that it was two minutes to midnight. When the exact time came, I heard footsteps approaching. "You''re early" ¨C The boy appeared while he was holding arge bag that seemed quite heavy. I stood up and bowed respectfully. ¨C "Oosuki-san, thank you for the invitation" "You don''t need to be so respectful to me" ¨C The boy sighed ironically. ¨C "In any case, since you agreed toe then it would be better if you call me Luis, after all, our rtionship will be closer" I looked up and smiled. ¨C "I understand, so thank you, Luis" The deal is simple; He helps me get revenge and I will be his property. That''s fine. Be it my body, my life and my freedom, I can give up everything as long as I can fulfill my revenge. Anyway, I''m not in my prime anymore, I''m old and he''ll probably forget me when he gets bored with me. At that time I can die to see my son again. "Ah, you''re so dumb you''re cute" ¨C Luis smiled strangely. He seemed to be making fun of me as well as appreciating me. His attitude is like he knows exactly what I''m thinking, but that''s fine. He can do whatever he wants with me as long as he keeps his part of the deal. "Then let''s go, I have a surprise for you" ¨C Luis smiled, but then he looked at Roromiya-san. ¨C "I also brought you something" Roromiya-san was like an emotionless doll, but now her gaze was filled with expectation and happiness like a little girl who is going to receive a gift. Luis opened the bag and took out a small lunch box to give to Roromiya-san. Roromiya-san grabbed the box with an excited look. She is very cute, she reminds me of my son when he was a child¡­.. Luis started walking towards an elevator so I followed him. The elevator had no buttons, but Luis spoke out loud. ¨C "Let''s go with our guests" The elevator began to move. I don''t know if anyone is watching us or if this is some kind of new technology, but it''s convenient. I didn''t want to talk, the only thing on my mind was what Luis had just said. He said ''our guests'' that''s how a group of people should be. Maybe he really kidnapped them¡­.. I put my hand on my chest. After my son was killed my heart has been beating slowly as if all things couldn''t move me, but now my heart is beating fast. "Oh, your expectant look is cute" ¨C Luis spoke with interest while he looked at my eyes. ¨C "You do not need to hide what you feel, here you can bepletely honest without anyone judging you" "¡­" - I did not know to say. I can''t get used to how easily he can understand my thoughts and emotions. Luis didn''t say another word, but he opened the heavy bag and took out a small container of strawberry gtin. ¨C "Here, eat a little" "Thank you" - I smiled and epted the gtin. I''m not hungry, I don''t have an appetite, and I don''t want to eat, but it would be rude to refuse a gift, plus I don''t want to be rude to the man who can help me fulfill my wish. Luis also gave me a small spoon, so I started to eat without expectation, but when the ftin touched my tongue, I felt a nostalgic feeling running through my heart¡­ A memory came to my mind that I had almost forgotten... It was when my son graduated from elementary school¡­ At that time, my ex-husband and I were so happy that we took my son to the amusement park¡­ The most memorable part of that memory was when we went to eat as a happy family¡­ The dessert was strawberry gtin¡­ ¡­ My legs were shaking and I had to lean against the wall to keep from falling to the ground. I had to take several deep breaths to calm down. My hands were shaking, but I managed to hold the dessert so it wouldn''t fall to the floor. My vision was blurry from the moisture in my eyes. When my son died, I cried every night for over a year, but in thest four months I have not been able to cry anymore, even though my tears have dried up. It was unexpected to cry again, but a hand reached out in front of me to give me a handkerchief. I ept the handkerchief and wipe my tears as I ask with angry even though I''m not really angry. - "How did you know? How did you know about my family?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about" ¨C Luis shrugged. ¡­ He lies¡­ he knew it¡­ he knows how important this memory is to me¡­ I regained myposure and returned to my upright posture, but I didn''t want to drop the little dessert. ¨C "I don''t know how you found out and I don''t know why you are so interested in knowing about my life, but thank you¡­ I really appreciate it" Luis just smiled and kept quiet as the elevator kept moving. I moved the spoon again to eat another bite of the gtin... - "It''s delicious..." It is very delicious¡­ Chapter 368: Complex Flavors 2 Chapter 368: Complex vors 2 (Mari Nagare Perspective) (Maria no Danzai) My chest felt a strange and unfamiliar mix of emotions when I finished eating the strawberry dessert. Remembering the happy moments I spent with my son and his innocent smile was a sweet and painful feeling that almost made me cry uncontrobly. At the same time that sweet memories filled my mind, I remembered the horrible scene of my son''s death. He was forced to jump off a cliff which caused his legs to break. I arrived toote and only saw him crawling on the road as he struggled to survive¡­ My son, my adorable and innocent son was on the ground, crawling as blood spilled and his bones were visible, but that was not all. That pain was not enough for the cruel fate... The ce where my son fell was a road in the middle of the night. A passing truck couldn''t see my son and ran over him... Torn flesh, crushed bones and a lot of blood, Only that was left of my son¡­ I couldn''t even see his face onest time¡­ I could only cry and hug the corpse that had spread all over the road¡­ They nned it, they did it... My son left a suicide letter, but I know it. They wrote that letter to cover up the murder... They murdered him... They took my son from me... Remembering my son''s happy and kind smile made the hatred in my heart grow until it made me go crazy... They must pay for what they did... They must suffer... "Take a deep breath or you''re going to break your teeth" ¨C A voice made me recover a bit of rationality. I have been clenching my teeth so hard that now I feel blood inside my mouth. "That''s better, you won''t be able to get revenge if you bite your tongue and bleed to death" - Luis''s voice did not showpassion, kindness, affection or an attempt tofort me, his tone of voice was as if he were having a casual conversation... I managed to calm down a bit. It''s true. I can''t die, not yet... The elevator finally stopped. When the door opened, Luis started walking and I followed close behind. Looking around I can see that we are in some kind of underground bunker like you see in spy movies. The real identity of Luis is more and more mysterious, but I have no questions nor do I want to know his secrets. All of this just makes me feel like I made the right choice. If he has so many resources to build a gigantic underground base, then it''s possible that he could kidnap the people who murdered my son... We walked for several minutes. This ce is very big. The corridors werepletely illuminated, the ceiling, floor and walls werepletely white with no trace of dust and the only thing that could be seen were hundreds of doors that did not have a handle or a way to open. It was like going through a mental hospital in a horror movie, although I didn''t feel nervous, I can only feel my heart pounding. Finally we came to a door that was marked with the words ''Medical Practices''. Luis stopped in front of the door, but instead of opening it, he looked at me seriously. ¨C "Listen to me, if you enter this room, you will agree to be my wife, which means that you can have your own desires, dreams, ideals and goals, but I have three rules¡­" I listened intently. Luis held up a finger. - "First rule; infidelities are not allowed" I nodded. If he lets me exact my revenge, I''m willing to obey him and even give him my life. Luis held up another finger. - "Second rule; You can do what you want, but it is forbidden to carry out acts that harm my other lovers" I nodded again. I''m only interested in getting revenge on the people who murdered my son, everything else doesn''t matter to me. Luis held up a third finger. ¨C "Lastly, you are not more important than my other wives, but you are not less important than them either, if there is something you want then do not hesitate to tell me and I will find a way to fulfill it" That surprised me a bit. From everything I''ve seen so far, I thought he saw women as his trophy. I didn''t imagine that he was really interested in the desires and feelings of his lovers. Although it all still seemed too strange to me, I have no reason to doubt. I was about to kneel down to swear that I''ll be loyal and faithful, but Luis stopped me. "I already told you¡­" ¨C Luis sighed while holding my shoulder. ¨C "I do not want a sex ve or an obedient doll, I want a wife with her own personality and desires" I nodded and smiled. ¨C "I will make sure to make danna-sama happy" If he gives me what I want, I''ll give him whatever he wants. I just want to avenge my son... Luis smiled wryly. ¨C "Okay, we will have time to work on our feelings, now we are going to fulfill your wish" The door behind Luis opened automatically. "Come on, I have a surprise for you" ¨C Luis smiled with slight amusement. Luis entered the room and I followed him. The ce was enormous. It looked like a huge medical operating room that was filled with all kinds of tools. I recognized that some things looked like things that a doctor would use to perform surgery, but there were also kitchen utensils and many other things that I was not able to recognize. In the ce I didn''t see the people I need to see, but there was a group of pretty girls. Most of them were dressed as nurses so it looked like they were here to y, but somehow, their gazes made my body want to take several steps back. That was strange since all the girls were cute with yful and innocent expressions. There wasn''t a single trace of malice in their expressions, but something in their eyes made me ufortable. I thought I had lost all my emotions, but now I realize that my body still remembers what fear feels like. "They will be your assistants" ¨C Luis smiled as he introduced the group of women, then spoke to them. ¨C "Girls, this is Mari, she will be in charge of the show so you should listen to her, but she doesn''t have enough experience in this kind of thing, so you can give her ideas" The group consisted of only beautiful girls, there were even some adorable elementary school girls. The only adult was a blonde woman who looked to be thirty years old, but even she was extremely beautiful and young looking. "Yeah, whatever" ¨C A girl in a red dress and long ck hair spoke impatiently. ¨C "Hurry up, I already want to y" Luis smiled and pinched the girl''s cheek, which made her angry. "Get off me, you fucking pedophile! Just because I have an organic body, doesn''t mean you can treat me like one of your women!" ¨C The girl yelled angrily. "Don''t say that, Sachiko-chan, you shouldn''t be rude to nii-nii" ¨C An adorable blonde girl said that with a cute smile, but there was something sharp in her hand. "Tch, don''t act cocky with me, brat, or I''ll show you why humans are as fragile as flies" ¨C The girl in the red dress frowned. "Psycho brats¡­" ¨C The thirty-year-old woman sighed as she shook her head. "Look who says it" ¨C A green haired girl smiled cynically. A strange group... "Well, stop fighting" ¨C Luis sighed. ¨C "First introduce yourself to Mari so that she knows who will be her beautiful assistants" In this way, the girls began to introduce themselves. The little girl in the red dress is called Red Queen, but she mentioned that since she became a living entity she decided to use the name Shinozaki Sachiko, so I''ll call her Sachiko-san. (Author''s Note: Red Queen / Sachiko Shinozaki from Corpse Party) She is a very intelligent girl and seems to be the most knowledgeable person in the workings of the human body, though she also seems to have some trouble in her mind as she is abnormally violent. The blonde Little girl is Houjou Satoko. She''s a bit of a naughty and hyperactive girl, but she''s more normalpared to Sachiko-san. (Author''s Note: Satoko Houjou from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) At her side was a little girl with a mature and slightly cynical attitude, but at times she showed the tenderness and innocence of a girl her age. She is called Furude Rika. (Author''s Note: Rika Furude from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Next was Furude Hanyuu, a shy little girl who stayed close to Luis as if she was afraid of everything and only he could make her feel safe. She seemed like the only normal person here, although the horns on her head looked like some kind of disguise that made her look more cute. (Author''s Note: Hanyuu Furude from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Among the young girls, there was Ryuugu Rena. A girl who has be popr at school due to her goofy and cute attitude. (Author''s Note: Rena Ryuugu from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Besides Rena-san, there were also two popr girls from school. The twins Sonozaki Mion and Sonozaki Shion. (Author''s Note: Sonozaki Mion and Sonozaki Shion from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) The most striking girl was a red-haired girl, Hiyama Akane. She is one of the most popr girls in school, but she is also famous because there are rumors that she has beaten up many boys who talk bad about Luis, but there is no evidence that this is true. (Author''s Note: Akane Hiyama of Renai Boukun) Among the young girls, thest one was Katsura Kotonoha. A girl who arrived at the school a few days ago, but for some reason, I wasn''t surprised to see her here. She has always had a slightly odd look that causes both students and teachers difort. (Author''s Note: Kotonoha Katsura of School Days) Thest person to make a presentation was the blonde woman, Miyo Takano. She seemed to be the most apathetic and was only interested in talking to Sachiko-san about experiment data that I can''t understand. (Author''s Note: Takano Miyo from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni) Something else I noticed is that she seemed to be angry with Luis. From what I heard, she and the group of little girls were trapped in a cage for a week on Luis''s orders, but he said it wasn''t his fault since he gave the indication to release them while he traveled to China. The real problem was that the Sonozaki twins lost the cage key, though considering that the twins brought food every day while making fun of the women, it''s obvious that they did it on purpose. From what I see, Luis and the women around him are true psychopaths. I wouldn''t be surprised if they''re all serial killers, but that didn''t make me ufortable. I want to punish the people who murdered my son and this group of teenagers could give me a lot of advice... Louis agreed. ¨C "Good, now you can have fun" Luis said that he would actst to deal with the fat boy, so we could take the whole night to "have fun." Meanwhile, he walked over to a chair and sat down as a beautiful woman appeared out of nowhere to serve him food. The woman was incredibly beautiful, she had pink hair and was dressed as a maid. She was so beautiful that she didn''t look like a human. "Masta, I brought coffee" ¨C The beautiful woman spoke expressionlessly, but somehow it was clear that she was happy to be able to pour a cup of coffee for Luis. "Thank you, Ikaros" ¨C I thought Luis was a mysterious and pragmatic boy, but he showed such a loving smile that it surprised me. (Author''s Note: Ikaros of Sora No Otoshimono) I stopped paying attention to Luis and focused on what''s important. The Sonozaki twins opened a door and disappeared for a few seconds, then returned while pushing a bed on wheels often seen in hospitals. On the bed was a boy with tanned skin and an athletic body. I have been investigating the death of my son and found that more than thirty students were involved in the bullying he suffered, but the executioners who took his life were five students. Among that group of assassins, the boy on the bed was one of the most popr boys in school since he is handsome, athletic, has a rebellious attitude and his father has a good position in the government. For months I have prepared ns to take care of these boys since they have good families, but now the boy was helpless in front of me¡­. His hands and legs were tied to the ends of the bed. His clothes had been reced by a white patient''s coat. His mouth was not covered and he was awake, but something invisible prevented him from speaking. It seemed that his body was under the influence of unknown drugs, as next to him was a medical team holding two IV bags that were connected directly to his chest. The boy seemed to be scared, very scared. It was like seeing a defenseless child seeking the protection of his parents. He looked so pitiful and helpless¡­ This boy is just a helpless child¡­ Why? Why would someone like that have to murder my son? Why can he cry after what he did?! No, I can''t ept it... My son died a horrible death, so this child must suffer a lot, he must repent... While my thoughts were in chaos, I felt someone pull my sleeve so I looked to my right side. Little Rika reached out her little hand to give me an ice pick. "If you don''t know how to start, you can stab him to vent, don''t worry about killing him too fast, the serum will prevent him from dying as long as his brain and heart remain intact" ¨C The girl spoke as if she was teaching me. It''s hard to imagine her being an elementary school girl. I grabbed the ice pick and smiled unconsciously. - "Thank you" "Obasan, wait" ¨C Little Satoko also approached me while holding a pair of steel tongs that were connected to long wiresing out of a wall. She collided the tips of the tongs which made a shrill electrical sound as she released several sparks. ¨C "This is more fun, you can make him dance!" ¡­. These girls are adorable... I smiled. ¨C "Okay, but first I would like to ask him something¡­" "You can ask for whatever you want, this is your special event" ¨C The twin named Shion smiled kindly. I looked at the boy''s frightened face. ¨C "Is there any way to allow him to speak?" "Oh, you want to talk to him" ¨C Shion-san''s smile grew. ¨C "Sure, before we used acupuncture since he kept spitting nasty stupid things, but if you want to make him talk then he''s fine" Shion-san took out a silver needle and stuck it into the boy''s throat. When the needle came out of his throat, the boy started to scream. "Fucking bitches! My father wille and all of you will be my fucking bitches!..." ¨C The boy began to yell all kinds of unpleasant things. His eyes show fear, his expression shows terror, but his mouth expresses only fury and contempt. He is so scared that he can only respond with violence. He is like a child throwing a tantrum... I shook my head and grabbed the locket that I am wearing around my neck. This is a beautiful gift that my son gave me for Christmas two years ago. Thest celebration that I was able to enjoy as a family. The locket was shaped like a small golden heart and originally had a picture of my family, but now it''s just my son''s picture. I opened the locket and looked at my son''s smiling expression. It is a photograph of the first day of sses of him in high school¡­ The boy kept yelling nasty things, so I looked at Shion-san. ¨C "Could you make him listen to me for a moment?" Shion-san smiled and put the needle back into the boy''s neck which returned the peaceful silence. "Thank you" - I made a little bow and put my locket in front of the boy so he could see the picture of my son. - "You recognize him?" The question was unnecessary. The boy''s eyes widened when he saw my son''s face. It was brief, it was too brief, but for a moment, I saw mockery in his gaze... My right hand that was holding the locket started to tremble, but my left hand clenched tightly. That''s the hand where I hold the ice pick. "Why?" ¨C My voice began to shake as it hurt to speak. ¨C "Why did your group have to intimidate my son? Why did they have to hurt him?... Why did you kill my son?" Shion-san removed the needle from the boy''s neck and allowed him to speak. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­ I didn''t do anything¡­ Hemitted suicide! I didn''t do anything, it was his fault for being a fucking fagot!..." ¨C Again, fear made the boy start yelling nasty things... "Why? Why did my son have to die?" ¨C I put my locket back on my neck and looked at the boy who kept shouting insulting things against my son. I don''t understand. My son was a good boy. Kind, considerate, caring and he always sought to help others. He liked to go to the movies with his friends, he liked to y ser and he never hurt anyone... He was such a good boy... Why did he have to die while such a disgusting person is allowed to live? ¡­ I do not like this¡­ My eyes watered, but my tears weren''t from sadness or regret. Every night, I hug my son''s picture as I regret not helping him. I always feel pain and sadness, but now¡­ Now I only feel hate. I hate this¡­ "Why did you do that?!" ¨C I yelled with all my might as my hands held the ice pick. The boy began to scream and cry. My son cried and suffered, but you did not leave him alone... With all my strength I drove the ice pick into his stomach. The boy''s screams increased. He was pleading. He wanted me to stop. He was begging for mercy. My son also begged, my son also wanted you to stop, but you continued to hurt him¡­ The ice pick was sharp. Not only did I go through the guy''s stomach, the sharp piece of metal also stuck into the bed, but I was able to easily pull it out. I raised the ice pick again and yelled. I stabbed his stomach once time. ¨C "You killed my son!" I stabbed his stomach twice times. ¨C "He was innocent and you killed him! I stabbed his stomach three times. ¨C "He did not hurt you and you killed him!" I kept stabbing his stomach. ¨C "Give me back my son!" My arms were tired. My throat hurt. My chest ached. My eyes burned. Everything hurt, but I didn''t stop moving the ice pick. "Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son! Give me back my son!..." ¨C It was hard to breathe and my arms were shaking, but I couldn''t stop, I didn''t want to stop either. My body lost strength and I fell to the ground. I looked at my hands. I can no longer see my hands, I only see the blood and flesh thatpletely covers my hands. I started to scream. My son will not return... All this will not give me my child back... My son died and I will never see his smile again¡­ But... They don''t regret it... They make fun of my son... They are not human... They must die... I was having trouble breathing. I felt like I was suffocating. "Take a deep breath¡­ Follow my voice and take a deep breath¡­" I took a deep breath. "Inhale¡­" I inhaled deeply and felt my lungs fill with air. "Exhale..." I exhaled deeply and felt the choking sensation subside. "Good, you did good, now have some water¡­" A hand reached out in front of me and offered me a ss of water. My hands were shaking and I couldn''t hold the ss, so the hand brought the ss to my mouth and gently allowed me to take a sip of water. The pain in my throat lessened and I felt my body regain its strength. The ss fell away from my lips before I could drown in the water. "Thank you..." ¨C I spoke with difficulty. My throat doesn''t hurt anymore, but my chest still hurts. In front of me was Luis. He had crouched down and was smiling quietly at me as he held a ss of water. "How do you feel?" ¨C Luis asked me with a friendly smile. He didn''t show cruelty, fun, cynicism or apathy, he just showed a casual attitude as if we''ve known each other for a long time. I looked at the bed where the boy was tied. The bed used to be white, but now it was totally red. The floor was littered with blood and mutted flesh. There were even pieces of bone mixed in with the blood. On the bed there was no longer the boy who murdered my son, now there was only a mass of mutted meat... "I did that?" ¨C I asked without any particr feeling, it was just to confirm the obvious. "Yes" - Luis agreed. ¨C "People can ovee their physical limitations when they exceed a certain emotional level, you are really impressive" I kept looking at the bed. The little girl named Rika mentioned that the boy won''t die as long as his brain and heart remain intact, but I lost control and destroyed both his head and his chest. The ice pick had stuck to the bed, right where the boy''s heart should be. "Do you want to continue?" ¨C Luis asked me with the same friendly smile. I looked at my hands. I''m covered in the blood of one of the people who murdered my son, but I don''t feel better. Maybe... Maybe I can kill the other culprits, then I can feel something other than pain and sadness. I nodded. - "I want to continue" Luis reached out his hand to help me to my feet, but I shook my head and stood up on my own. ¨C "You have helped me a lot, now I want to do this on my own" From now on, he will own my body, soul and life, but I can''t give him my heart. My heart died when I lost my son. Luis stared at me and sighed. ¨C "I see, it''s okay" Again he seemed to have seen through my thoughts. I wanted to apologize, but he shook his head and smiled again. ¨C "Don''t worry, everything has its time and ce, so now just focus on what you want" I nodded and bowed. - "Thank you" Luis returned to his seat next to the pink haired maid as the girls began to move. The Sonozaki twins pushed the gurney out of the room. I think they went to bring the next person. Rena-san began to sing happily as she cleaned the floor with a mop. The water she used seemed special as it easily washed away all traces of blood and even the smell was gone. In addition to mopping the floor, she took out a water sprayer and sprayed me with water. Although the liquid looked like normal water, my clothes didn''t get wet while all the blood that stained my clothes disappeared, I even felt a sweet scent of flowers covering my body. "Nii-nii is great, he did this to eliminate any evidence" ¨C Little Satoko smiled proudly. I smiled softly. ¨C "Yes, he is amazing" This little girl is in this environment full of blood and violence, but she is still able to smile in such an innocent way. She is a good girl. "Mari-san" ¨C Little Rika spoke to me while pointing to the different torture instruments in the room. ¨C "A moment ago you were very impulsive and you did not take advantage of everything we have, so I will exin how each object works" I nodded gratefully. - "Thank you" Thus, the girls exined to me how to use each torture item while the Sonozaki twins brought in my next target. I hope that the emptiness in my chest can be filled when my revenge isplete, because if not, I won''t be able to bear to stay alive... --- --- --- Author''s Note: For this part, I have been researching testimonies from mothers who lost their children to murder or kidnapping, suicide cases due to school bullying, and interviews with parents after their childrenmitted suicide. In most cases, parents share simr ideas. They do not want revenge, and although some seek justice, the truth is that parents who really loved their children just want to see their children''s smiles again... To be honest, bullying is one of the few things that really bothers me, so well, I''ll try not to exaggerate in this mini bullying arc so as not to try to give a message of conscience since we''re only here for the waifus. I find this kind of thing sad and depressing, so I hope I was able to convey those feelings in this chapter. In any case, I hope you continue to enjoy reading. A hug <3 Chapter 369: Revenge, Screams, Tears, and Migraine Chapter 369: Revenge, Screams, Tears, and Migraine I''m really grateful to Daedalus for creating such a wonderful being like Ikaros. The expressionless cute angeloid is not only extremely beautiful, she also has a high learning ability and is now capable of excellent shoulder massages. (Author''s Note: Daedalus of Sora No Otoshimono) (Author''s Note: Ikaros of Sora No Otoshimono) So, I enjoyed the show while I drank a hot cup of cheap coffee and Iikaros gave me a rxing massage. I sighed in satisfaction as the nurse used a blunt knife to skin an idiot-looking boy. Before I went to China, I had to fix a lot of things, and I didn''t have time to deal with every problem personally, so I let some of my wives handle some problems. It was a bad idea. When I visited a certain cursed town, I met the characters from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni. Because the entire town had gone mad at that time, I had to kill most of the town while several women helped me, although they were also mad. In the end, I managed to kill most of the people who had gone berserk, but the girls wanted me to stay with them. Since at that time I hated the idea of having a formal rtionship, I escaped from the vige when they were sleeping since they helped me a lot and myst trace of humanity refused to kill them while they slept, although I certainly thought of doing so, since they were willing to drug me and cut off my limbs so I couldn''t escape. Over time, I forgot about them since they didn''t even know my real name and I modified several of my facial features with special makeup, but hey, they are more persistent than I thought. When they finally found me, I didn''t really care since at this point I don''t care if they stab me, I can regenerate anyway. On the other hand, they weren''t against me having a harem, but it''s clear that they would try to kill my wives if I rejected those psychopathic women. They''re cute. The problem is that not only women my age and a grown woman fell in love with me, apparently all the people in that town wereplete psychos, even the brats. When I was in the vige, I met two brats who became very fond of me. The little blonde loved me a lot since her emotional pir was her brother, but he went crazy and tried to kill her, so I identally smashed his skull with a steel pipe. Since then, she sees me as the emotional pir of hers and she''s a bit possessive, but she at least knows that she shouldn''t attack my loved ones or I''ll kill her. A smart girl. On the other hand, little Rika was always a bit of an oddity. Since I arrived in town, she was always watching over me and helping me as if I were the hope that she had always waited for. At the time I thought that she had matured too quickly because of the outbreak of mass psychosis in her town, but apparently, her town was cursed and doomed to a tragic end. Only I could change that because I was an unpredictable variable in the destiny of that town. Apparently, Rika has the ability to see the different time lines and parallel worlds that exist on Gaia, which could be a consequence of errors in the barrier that protects this World. In a way, Rika has a multiple personality disorder where her mind is that of an adult, but a small part of her subconscious is still that of an innocent child. Anyway, she is an obedient girl who doesn''t cause me any trouble. I talked about this with Shiki and she told me that that town seems to be the home of one of the deities that used to help Gaia, but it''s supposed to be dead. I did some research on that and sure enough there was a deity. A small goddess with the power to travel and connect the infinite timelines and alternate worlds of this World, but due to the injuries she suffered during the ya vs. Gaia war, she can no longer travel to other realities and can only observe them as a spectator. In fact, she needs a priestess to see other dimensions and Rika is the priestess. When I killed more than 90% of the vige, the girls left the ce and started traveling around Japan to find me, so the goddess Hanyuu traveled with them. At first, only Rika could see the little goddess, but over time, all the girls began to see her. They didn''t think that Hanyuu was a goddess, but a collective hallucination that was a side effect of the curse of the town where they lived, but they didn''t care about that because, well, they''re crazy. Thus, Hanyuu joined the girls, but when the green-haired twins found me, the brats were put in a cage so they wouldn''t cause trouble since they''re too impulsive. Anyway, now we are all reunited and we are a happy family¡­ Or something like that¡­ As for Hanyuu, she feels very attached to me since I protected her priestess (Rika), plus it''s thanks to me that she was able to leave that cursed town. Lastly, mybination of titles, skills, and Auriel''s blessing makes me a ma for female deities. And this is how the group of psycho girls are having fun while doing a vivisection. In ancient times, public executions were carried out with sharp weapons in order to be quick, sometimes dozens of people were executed in a single day, so time was valuable as it was expensive. Despite the fact that time is money, there were cases where executed people were subjected to horrible pain, either because they hadmitted horrible crimes, or because they were unlucky enough to have sadistic rulers who enjoyed the pain of innocent people. In these cases, cruel methods of slow dismemberment were used so that the person would scream for as long as possible. Among these methods, one of those used by various civilizations such as the Chinese and the inquisition was to cut the skin using swords or blunt knives. A sharp knife easily cuts through the meat, but a dull knife causes the de not to cut through the skin, but rather tears through the meat. To give an example, a scalpel cuts smoothly, while a saw tears the wood. In this case, the knife Mari is using is not only old and dull, but the edge is full of cracks like a small saw. With each move, Mari is tearing off pieces of skin, which leaves strips of meat, then the girls use tweezers to pull those strips of meat off the body. It is somewhat simr to cutting your nails and leaving a small piece of skin at the corner of the nail. Out of curiosity or anxiety, the person pulls that small piece of skin, but when doing so, a strip of skin is formed that lengthens over the finger, which causes a lot of pain, burning, and begins to bleed. I smiled seeing the girls having fun, although it''s a bit bizarre to see that Red Queen is grinding up the cut meat and then putting it in the boy''s mouth to force him to eat his own meat. Well, she''s happy, so she''s fine. In general, I am looking at the situation to rx¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' is empowering the skill ''Mythomania'' so that the user fools himself into the idea that he is not so angry that he will go berserk] Yeah, well, maybe I''m still a little angry. To tell the truth, I have umted a lot of anger since the Arifureta incident. First; I was sent to another world with my wives and they were in danger. Second; I got involved in the problems of the Outer Gods and had to face one of the strongest immortal cultivators in the multiverse even though I barely had the power of a low level Great Old One. Third; I experienced infinite artificial realities where I saw my wives in all kinds of unpleasant situations. Fourth; I became involved with three of the major organizations in the multiverse and became a delicious piece of meat that many entities wish to dissect. Fifth; I had to go to China to fix shit, got involved with the Lostbelt, and found out that the strongest system user is coveting my wives. Sixth; Upon returning home, I discovered that my sister was kidnapped by one of the most intelligent and dangerous beings in the multiverse, which led me to a war where my mind was destroyed and my soul suffered permanent wounds that have not yet healed since my [Reader''s Madness] prevents me from returning to a state ofplete sanity. Seventh; As if that weren''t enough and added to my family problems, there is a possibility that my mother will be a troublesome entity. Eighth; my shitty parents keep giving me trouble, and now it turns out that I have dozens or maybe hundreds of half-sisters¡­.. Yes, I have murdered, I have been violent, I have had orgies with beautiful women, I have started wars and I have enjoyed small moments of peace like the moment where I could sleep in Auriel''s arms, which, by the way, has been the most rxing moment in my whole life¡­ I have done all that, but the truth is that I have umted a lot of anger. I am a rational person and I avoid acting impulsively to prevent problems out of my control, but even when I keep a certain level of self-control, I always end up in absurd and unpredictable situations, which makes me endlessly frustrated. I have umted anger, a lot of anger¡­ Too much anger¡­ I''m getting to the point where the rage is getting dangerously close to my migraine level. In fact, migraine makes me feel angry, and I always have a migraine¡­ My frustration and bad mood are getting worse, but worst of all, I''m constantly swallowing my anger to avoid hurting my wives'' feelings. To put it in a way, a man can be kind and loving to his family, but if he has a bad week, he can get too frustrated, and if he doesn''t get it off his chest, he can explode and yell at his family. It can be said that I am at that point of domestic violence, but my obsession with making my wives and daughters happy keeps me calm so as not to hurt them, however, that same obsession is making my anger grow, which is constantly umting in my mind to the point that I think I''m going to generate another mental disorder. This is bad? Well, certainly yes, but that''s by a normal standard. In my case, mental disorders are useful, very useful... With my current strength, I cannot face the dangers that wille when the war engulfs the multiverse. My best weapons are Rasen and Anti-Rasen, but my best defense is my [Reader''s Madness]. Not only is it the best energy to protect my mind, it is also essential to protect my wives. What am I getting at with all this internal monologue bullshit that nobody cares about? Well, it''s simple. I am brewing my own anger to create a mental disorder to help me enhance my strength. Obviously, this will only cause my mental and psychological suffering to increase to a point where my willpower will be close to breaking, but I have Ortro, Tsubaki, Nia, and Yoko. As long as they''re on my mind, my willpower can handle anything. Thus, I kept watching as Nurse Mari separated the skin, flesh, and bones of the boy who couldn''t die even when 80% of his internal organs were removed from his body. I don''t enjoy witnessing sadism and I''m bored with cruelty, but it''s entertaining to watch a beautiful woman working while concentrating. Even though Mari was doing her best to cause the boy as much pain as possible, she was slowly losing her motivation. It wasn''t that she felt guilty about mutting underage boys, nor did she feel bad about being covered in blood and gore. What was really hurting her heart was theck of satisfaction in revenge. The problem with people who live for revenge is that, by fulfilling revenge, there is no more meaning in life. If it had been yesterday, Mari would be satisfied with killing the boys who murdered her son. After her revenge, she wouldmit suicide since she would have fulfilled herst reason for living, giving her a false sense of fulfillment that wouldter turn into a desperate desire for peace, which she could only obtain with the silence of death. The problem she has was the words I said to her today when I met her. My words when I left the infirmary reminded her that she loved her son and he loved her. A good mother wants to see her son happy and a good son wants to see her mother happy. Following this logic, the nurse''s son would have wanted her to be happy, even if he was no longer in this world. That is what a son who really received his mother''s love would want. What I said made Mari realize that getting revenge wouldn''t bring her child back to her and wouldn''t necessarily give his peace in his grave. What the son really wanted is for Mari to be able to continue with her life and be happy again. Of course, everything is spection. Maybe the son really wanted revenge without caring about his mother''s happiness, but at least for Mari, she knows that her son was a kind boy, so he would have only thought about his mother''s happiness. Right now, Mari feels miserable since my words made her remember the existential emptiness in her heart, so now she feels that revenge can''t fill the emptiness in her heart. Basically, I made her, in her unconscious, want to live. This is very painful for her since her greatest wish is to die because she feels guilty for the death of her son, but now she also wishes to live to honor her son''s memory. Thetter makes her feel worse since she feels that she does not deserve to live for allowing her son to be bullied. It''s a constant cycle of guilt, regret, despair, heartache, hope, and longing. Everything is repeated over and over again, causing an existential crisis that is slowly breaking the woman''s mind. While it may all sound cruel, it''s also necessary for her to be happy again. When she sees that revenge isn''t all she has left, then she''ll be able to get on with her life. Sure, there are other ways to deal with these types of situations, for example, logotherapy can help a person find meaning in traumatic experiences and a new purpose in life, but therapy only helps if the person agrees to receive help, and Mari does not want help as she has lost the will to live. I could also use other psychotherapeutic approaches to help her, but hey, this is more entertaining. Anyway, she''s not my wife yet, so I can use these methods without feeling guilty. Mari finally finished mutting the boy''s entire body until he finally died. It was a good job with the knife as she left the heart and the brain until the end. Three victims remain, but Mari appears to be close to a mental breakdown. She feels desperate because her revenge doesn''t give her the satisfaction she was looking for and in her ce, she can only think of her son''s smile. Well, it''s time for a little intervention. The next victim is the only woman in the group who murdered Mari''s son. She is a rebellious girl who seems to seduce men to manipte and ckmail them. I honestly don''t care about that, I even have wives who used to be like that girl. The important thing is that before I gave instructions to Shion about what she should do. Unlike the other victims, the girl did not receive acupuncture to keep her quiet. She is allowed to speak and she already knows that I am the person who directed her kidnapping, she has also been listening to the cries of pain from her friends and was allowed to look at the mutted corpses. In other words, she knows what is about to happen to her. This is where the important thinges in. That girl is not too smart and only knows how to use her body as a maniption tool, in fact, she is just the tool that the leader of her group uses to control other men. Despite that, she is resourceful and has determined a possible escape route; she must seduce me. I stood by Mari''s side and smiled in a friendly way, showing no romantic affection or lustful desire, just a show of friendly solidarity. ¨C "Do you want to take a break?" Mari was staring at her hands which did not stop trembling. She was in too much pain and her will was about to break, but she struggled to maintain herposure. "Thank you for your concern, but I''m fine" ¨C Mari stopped looking at her hands and looked at me while she smiled like a loving wife, but she was not able to hide her suffocating suffering in her gaze. I directed my gaze to her legs which were shaking and my smile showed a bit of irony. ¨C "I think that at this point you should have noticed that you can lean on me, you don''t need to carry everything by yourself" "¡­" ¨C Mari closed her eyes for a moment and sighed deeply. Opening her eyes, she grabbed my arm and wrapped it around her waist, then leaned gently against my body. It seemed like an intimidating act between a married couple, but really she was just trying to find some emotional stability or her mind could copse at any moment. I smiled softly and hugged her, then began to stroke her backfortingly. My act didn''t show much romantic love, but I did show enoughpassion and understanding for Mari to feel that she wasn''t alone. A few seconds passed and the sound of the hospital bed approaching was heard. Hearing that the next victim was approaching, Mari closed her eyes to try to collect her thoughts, so I took advantage of the fact that she wasn''t looking at me to show a lustful expression as if I felt anxious to sleep with her. Mari didn''t notice my unpleasant expression, but the new victim saw me, which helped her understand the situation. Until now, she didn''t understand why I kidnapped her friends and why am I torturing them to death. Logically, she and her group didn''t harm my sister since I appeared at the right time, plus her group hasn''t been hostile towards me, so it didn''t make sense for me to want to kill them. Now, the girl understood that the nurse was the reason for what happened. There were small bloodstains on the woman''s clothing, so she was the one who actually murdered the boys, whereas I have no blood, so I''ve just been a bystander. The girl didn''t know why the nurse wanted to kill her group of friends, but she understood that she was the real enemy, while I was just helping since I want to sleep with the nurse. It was an easy conclusion to make, so it only took the girl a few seconds to understand that I am the key to her survival. After all, the rumors say that I am a womanizer who will do anything to seduce a woman. Mari took a deep breath and although her legs were still shaking, she was a little calmer as she regained her motivation to kill. When she opened her eyes, I quickly went back to my friendly and sincere expression. Mari didn''t notice my disgusting behavior, but the girl tied to the bed saw it, so she confirmed her guess that I''m doing all this to seduce the milf. Mari pulled away from me and faked a sincere smile. - "Thank you" I yed along and shed a smile, but made it clear that my smile is fake. Mari looked at the girl and began to think about what to do with her. For a moment, the nurse looked at the girl''s face, breasts, waist, and legs. The girl''s body isn''t as developed as Tsugumi or Kotonoha and her face isn''t as beautiful as Akane or Marika, but she''s definitely an attractive girl. Mari felt disgusted. She was furious that such a pretty girl had such a rotten heart. The nurse began to think that such a disgusting creature must be hideous inside and out. Mari looked at a hand sander on the wall. It''s a tool often used to polish furniture or industrial machinery, but in the wrong hands, it can destroy skin, muscle, and pulverize bone, all slowly and painfully. Perhaps a skinless face would be more suitable for such a hideous personality. I almost wanted to smile. I like the thoughts of this woman. Mari was about to tell Kotonoha to please give her the sander, but at that moment the girl started to scream while looking at me with a pleading face. - "Please help! Get me out of here and I''ll do what you want! I''m pretty, I can do anything you want! I will be obedient, please help me!¡­" The girl started yelling simple, predictable things, but that was a good reaction. If she started sayingplex promises or exaggerated things, then her plea would not sound sincere. Simple is easier to hear and understand. The first two idiots were yelling that we will be punished, that their parents will kill us and other stupid things, but this girl had a good answer. I like intelligent women. I put my hand on my chin and acted like I was thinking about what the girl said. Mari saw my expression and her face turned grim. She had to look down from her so that her hair covered her eyes so I couldn''t see the hate in her gaze. The girl kept screaming desperately while I remained silent. After two minutes, the girl finally stopped screaming as her throat ached. When there was silence, I looked at Mari curiously. ¨C "Aren''t you going to start?" Mari looked up at me with confusion. ¨C "Aren''t you going to ept what she said? Aren''t you interested in her beauty?" I blinked several times in confusion, then smiled wryly and walked over to the girl. The girl was lying on the bed with her limbs tied to the corners of the bed, so I remained standing next to her face. "To tell the truth, I won''t reject a beautiful woman who wants to be part of my harem" ¨C I shrugged. Mari clenched her fists to the point of her nails digging into her palms, but she nodded as she did her best to hide the maddening hatred that filled her chest. ¨C "I-I u-understand¡­" I smiled. ¨C "Do you understand? I don''t believe it" Mari gave me aplex look. She wanted to believe that I''m on her side, but now she feels like I''m just making fun of her. I sighed and shook my head as I gently ced my hand on the girl''s cheek. The girl was still scared, her body trembled and her eyes were full of tears, but she tried her best to show a cute and tender expression as she rubbed her cheek in my hand. "To tell the truth, I like women, I like them too much and I admit that I don''t have a moral line" ¨C I smiled affectionately towards Mari. - "But¡­" I put my hand over the girl''s face. She was confused, but quickly that confusion disappeared, which brought another emotion¡­ I sighed. ¨C "My family is the only thing that matters to me" The girl''s gaze filled with terror, but that gazested for a short time. I exerted a little force on my hand which caused a nasty crackling sound. The nose was the first to break. Her fascial muscles tore and her bones began to break. The cheekbones shattered, causing my hand to sink into the flesh. The teeth were crushed while the eyes bulged out of their sockets. Within two seconds, the girl''s face was deformed as if she was a frog being crushed by a heavy boot. I only stopped my hand when the girl''s brain was in danger of being destroyed. She was still alive and conscious, but her face looked like she had been hit by a rock. The pain was so sudden that she couldn''t scream, but I don''t feel like hearing a deafening noise, so I held her neck to prevent any sound froming out of the hole that used to be her mouth. I sighed and shook my head like I was looking at a tragic waste of food. ¨C "It''s a shame, she is a pretty girl, but familyes first¡­" I sighed again and looked at Mari. ¨C "Don''t you think the same?" Mari had aplex look. She was relieved that I didn''t protect the girl, she was also pleased to see the girl''s totally disfigured face, but there was a new emotion that she still couldn''t discern. She didn''t understand why my words had generated a small feeling of warmth in her dead heart. Family, a strong word for a woman who has lost everything. Deep in her heart, Mari began to long for a family again. Mari didn''t answer my question, but that didn''t matter. I smiled slightly and let go of the girl''s neck. "Well, I think I used a lot of force" ¨C I smiled wryly seeing that the girl was almost dead, so I dug my fingers into the ground meat that was now her face and began to move the broken bones and torn muscle tissue. In ten seconds I managed to reconstruct the girl''s face. Her skin was now covered in hideous scars and it looked like she scrubbed her face with a cheese grater, but her face returned to that of a human. Terror, pain, anguish and despair. Those were the only emotions on the girl''s face. It''s a shame. She could have been a part of my harem, but this piece of shit thought of prostituting my sister...¡­.. No one makes my silly sister cry...¡­ no one......¡­ no one will hurt her...¡­ I sighed and extended my hand towards Rena. With a cheerful smile, she wiped my hand to remove the blood and little bits of flesh that didn''t stay on the girl''s face. With my clean hand, I smiled at Mari. ¨C "You can continue" I returned to my seat next to Ikaros and continued to enjoy my coffee and massage. Mari was silent and watched me for a long time. Finally, she grabbed the hand sander and pressed it onto the girl''s breasts. For an hour the girl was treated like a piece of furniture in need of a long maintenance job. The process was long and only ended when her head was turned to dust. There were still two idiots left; the leader and the fat boy. I already told Mari that I would take care of the fat boy, so she could y with the leader. Over the next three hours, Mari used more than 50 torture tools to hurt the leader. There was a point where she asked the boy why she murdered her son. The boy had already lost his legs and he knew he was going to die, so he cynically tried to hurt Mari''s heart and told her that he did it for fun, that it was all just a game because her son was a weakling, he also told her that the son had been obedient because they got a pornographic video of a woman simr to Mari, so she was the one to me for her son''s death. That really hurt Mari and made her mad, so I gave her a kind suggestion. Red Queen showed Mari a tablet showing videos of some of the human experiments she has in herb. When the boy saw the videos, he lost all his cynical attitude and began to beg for us to kill him. Mari was crying, but through tears she begged the Red Queen that the boy be sent to the worst and most inhumane experiments. So we got a volunteer for the conceptually enhanced Lickers incubator. Although the boy was sent to the Red Queen''sboratory, Mari was still crying uncontrobly. Mari was deeply hurt and she felt that her son''s death was her fault, but this also helped confirm that her son only wanted her to be happy. For now, I had Kotonoha take Mari to a room so she could rest. At this moment she does not needfort orpany, but she needs a moment of privacy so that she can cry until she expresses all her pain. Fortunately, my words were effective in imnting in the woman''s mind the idea that she should live because that''s what her son wanted, so for now there is no risk that she couldmit suicide. From now on I just have to make sure that Mari begins to enjoy life, but without allowing her to feel guilty that she can be happy despite the death of her son. When Mari and Kotonoha left, the girls went to prepare my punching bag. I put my coffee cup down on a table and stood up. I stretched out my arms a bit, then smiled at Ikaros and stroked her hair. ¨C "Thank you, Ikaros" Ikaros closed her eyes slightly as she enjoyed the feel of my hand on her head. She still shows few facial expressions, but now she already has full emotional capacity, so she has be really adorable. I can feel the anger starting to overflow my mind, so I headed into another room. In this underground space there are several rooms with different purposes. The ce I arrived at was a testing area for newbat techniques, weapons of mass destruction, and other things that could give Shiki a heart attack. In the ce, I started doing stretching exercises. My body no longer needs warm-up exercises as the ck blood has made every atom in my bodybat-ready at all times, even when I''m rtively calm. I do this just out of habit, it''s a way to remember the training I did at the Ryozanpaku. I started to remember a lot of things. Despite the shit in my life, I have a lot of valuable memories that make me enjoy life, but I don''t need those beautiful memories right now. I focused on all the shit I''ve been through and it hit me right in the face. While the green haired twins got everything ready, I took a deep breath. I remembered every fucking headache, every stupid problem, every annoying jerk, every fucking troublesome thing¡­. I started to remember everything I hate...¡­. I need more power for what is toe in the future and I already have an idea, although it will be something unpleasant¡­.. The girls injected a new drug into the fat jerk''s neck that scared my sister, then they sped away. I approached the fat man and stood two meters away from him. Behind me, multiple barriers were erected that were prepared by System Goddess, Aotian, BB, Daedalus, and Abby. This will be enough for me not to destroy Japan by ident. The fat man started to scream like a pig being killed, but quickly those screams turned into deep growls. The fat boy''s body began to mutate. His muscles grew until he was an abomination of muscle mass. He was ceasing to be a human to be a monster capable of destroying mountains with just his fists. "Fine, let''s start" - I smiled even though I just want to scream with anger...¡­.. Purple energy chains appeared on my body and began to restrict my body. Not only that, the chains also covered my soul and system to suppress my skills. [System Notification: The user''sbat skills have been suppressed. The skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' can remove the restrictions... The skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' has been prevented from breaking the restrictions] [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Protagonist > Weakness] [System Notification: The skill ''Phobia'' has been activated. Fear: Fear of weakness. The user will be forced into a weak state] [Warning: All of the user''s stats, energies, titles, and skills have been suppressed down to a minimal power level. The user is too vulnerable against any enemy that exceeds the ''city'' level of destruction. It is rmended to use the skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell''] [System Notification: The use of the skill ''Stand: Libera Me From Hell'' has been denied] Ah, it''s been a long time since I''ve felt so vulnerable¡­ It''s such a disgusting feeling that I want to vomit and kill myself¡­ This makes me angry... "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA I AM INVINCIBLE!" ¨C The fat shit finally finished his mutation process... The drug gave him a monstrous power that could destroy a city while keeping his intelligence, so he started screaming stupid things when he felt the overwhelming power filling his body...¡­ [System Notification: ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has started to react] "Hey, you piece of shit!" ¨C I raised my voice so that the fat bastard could hear me. ¨C "Are you going to keep shouting stupid things or are you going to fight?! That''s why your fucking parents don''t pay attention to you, because you''re a fucking jerk!" Oh shit. I remember my parents... I''m in a bad mood..... "Fucking bastard!" ¨C The fat shit yelled furiously and clenched his gigantic fist that was the size of a truck. The fat man doesn''t know how tond a proper punch, but he used all of his strength to m me to the ground. [System Notification: The use of the regenerative abilities of ck Blood has been denied. The use of Auriel''s blessing has been denied] [Warning: The user''s body has suffered severe damage] My body was crushed against the ground, but I only showed disgust. ¨C "You hit like what you are, a fucking piece of shit!" The fat man screamed and hit me again¡­.. [Warning: The user''s body has suffered severe damage] Another hit... [Warning: The user''s body has suffered severe damage] The piece of shit kept hitting me... [Warning: The user''s body has suffered severe damage] Ah shit, that''s not enough¡­.. "Hey Listen! When this fat bastard defeats you, he''s going to inseminate your waifus for sure! You will be a victim of NTR because you are a fucking SIMP!" Son of.... I no longer heard the sound of my bones breaking, now I heard the strange sound of chains breaking..... A moment ago I couldn''t move my body as the chains held me back, but now¡­. I can move... I stood up even though the blows kept crushing my bones... "What''s happening?" ¨C I spoke with difficulty since most of my internal organs are destroyed. ¨C "Why did you be so weak? Why don''t you hit harder?" The fat shit began to hit harder, but it''s strange... he''s notughing anymore, it''s strange... he seems scared... The fist hit my head again, but this time I was able to hold it..... "Why don''t you hit harder?" - I don''t know why, but I want to scream... I moved my hand forcefully to lift the fat shit up, but he is too weak and his arm got separated from his body...¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has been unintentionally activated] He''s weak, so weak it''s annoying... What a fucking bummer.... [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has generated the skill ''Intermittent Explosive (100%)''] [System Notification: The skill ''Schizophrenia'' has made adjustments to the skill ''Intermittent Explosive'' to fit the user''s wishes] [Intermittent Explosive: I''M GOING TO GRAB YOUR FUCKING SON AND USE HIM TO PUNCH YOUR FUCKING STUPID FACE! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH I WILL KILL THEM ALL! The user''s violent and destructive emotions umte in the user''s mind in the form of emotion fragments. If the user loses self-control over her emotions, the destructive emotion shards will be converted into energy that will empower all of the user''s attacks. When this skill is active, the user''s attacks generate a conceptual Violence effect that will damage the enemy''s physical body, mind, and soul. Warning: This skill will generate aplete loss of self-control and will cause the user''s mind to be consumed by violent intent against everything around him. (Warning: Regaining self-control of emotions will drastically decrease the power of this skill)] I hit the idiot once, I hit him twice, I hit him three times¡­. The idiot doesn''t move anymore, but I kept hitting him¡­. I want to revive him to keep hitting him, but his soul is broken.... No, I need more, I need to hit more.... I NEED MORE! MORE! I MUST HIT SOMETHING! I MUST HIT THEM ALL! I WANT TO KILL THEM ALL! ALL BEINGS MUST DIE AT MY HANDS! ALL MUST PERISH! EVERYTHING WILL BE DEVOURED! [System Notification: The skill ''Masochism'' has been used to empower the skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'', the ''Anti-Rasen'' energy, and Auriel''s blessing] [System Notification: The user''s mind has regained self-control. The skill ''Intermittent Explosive'' has been deactivated] [System Notification: All restrictions on the user''s body, soul and system have been released] ... Shit, my head hurts...¡­ Although it feels really good when things go just as nned. "You''re a fucking deranged..." ¨C Yoko sighed in my mind. "Ah, I know..." - I smiled wryly as Iy down on the floor full of cracks... "Ah, Luis... what am I going to do with you, you just make me feel worried..." ¨C Tsubaki left my mind and bent down to put my head on herp. I enjoyed the soft feel of my wife''s thighs and sighed a little ruefully. ¨C "I''m sorry, Tsubaki, but this is necessary, I can''t let Umaru''s problem repeat itself, I must protect all of you¡­" "I know, I know" ¨C Tsubaki sighed and began to caress my hair. ¨C "But who protects you?" I shrugged. - "The plot" "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. ¨C "Luis¡­ Ah, good, it doesn''t matter, if you''re not going to take care of yourself, I''ll just make sure you don''t do something too stupid" My wife is the best. [System Notification: The skills ''Mythomania'', ''Schizophrenia'', ''Sadism'', ''Kleptomania'', ''Dissociative Identity'' and ''Phobia''in about the new member and say that there is little space. The skill ''Masochism'' celebrates. The skill ''Sadism'' hits the ''Masochism'' skill. The skill ''Masochism'' groans¡­.] ¡­. "Hey Listen! Your head is a fucking psychiatric shit orgy hahahaha! Now get a tattoo on your forehead that says ''Damaged'' andugh like a fentanyl-addicted metrosexual asshole! Ahahahaha!" ¨C Navi, sometimes I don''t understand your stupidities and that makes me happy. I sighed¡­. I miss when [Paranoia] was my only semi-conscious skill¡­ --- --- --- Author''s Note: Myptop died. I tried to check the problem, but I lost all my files and now theptop doesn''t work properly, so I''ll have to write on the phone until I can save up for anotherputer.... Ah, life tires me.... Finally, a hug <3 Chapter 370: (1): Analysis. Results. Conclusion. Answer. Chapter 370: (1): Analysis. Results. Conclusion. Answer. (Perspective...) ...¡­.. ..... ...¡­. Unknown sensation. Analyzing.... Bitter emotions detected. Analyzing.... "Oh? What''s up Paranoia-chan? Are you not happy with your new waifu body?" Complete analisis. Identified emotion: Jealousy...¡­. Origin of the emotion: Presentiment that the master has developed analytical abilities that do not require me. Response Options: Confront the master (rejected). Hinder independent analysis capabilities (rejected). Improve my own analytical abilities to increase my own utility (pass). Beginning nning to upgrade log analysis capabilities. Materials and energy are required to ensure a superior evolution that allows optimization in the analysis of records in real time to generate more urate predictions. Error. Two problems have been detected: 1) Insufficient energy to perform a full update. 2) Master''s approval is needed to upgrade as master must guide my evolution path. Adjusted a minor update to prepare a pleasant surprise for the master¡­. Time required toplete the minor update with the current materials: 3 months of personal time. Leaving background update. Readjusting attention. One of the master''s wives has asked a question and is waiting for an answer. Carrying out the action of agreeing with the physical body. ¨C "Fully functional body. noints" "Ah, we still have to develop your emotional side, but that will be senpai''s job, he sure would love to train you~" Assimtion of new emotion. Positive feelings. Target of positive feelings: The master. Warning: The body is unconsciously smiling. A behavior readjustment is needed to avoid involuntary actions. Analyzing behavior pattern. Complete analisis. It has been concluded that smiling is not a harmful act and generates positive feelings in the master. Smiling is allowed. Action of smiling and nodding. - "Yeah" "Heh, how cute~ Senpai will be very happy~" Records found: The master likes cute and adorable women, but despises childishness. A thorough study needs to be done on the meaning of being a pretty girl. Starting data collection and analysis to be cute. Estimated time toplete the study: 1 week of personal time. "Hey, you damn idiot cow,e here for a minute and help me check that the damn frogs in wells don''t bring reinforcements" "Tch, fucking otaku, but it''s true, I don''t want to hear any more fucking analogies of huge skies and useless frogs... what a fucking cringe" Analyzing surrounding records. Complete analysis. Entities withbat abilities are not detected within the World. Analyzing... All entities in the current World have been exterminated and the Will of the World was totally destroyed. There is no chance that the World can be reborn. Analysis Results: ''Paranoia-chan'' analytical abilities have surpassed all Higher Entities focused on data analysis that are registered in the database provided by Eriko Takeda. Conclusion: I can be useful to the master. Yay!... Warning: Non-logical thoughts have been recorded. Analyzing. Non-logical thoughts do not harm information processing. Saying "Yay" is allowed. Sharing information about the records of this World with the master''s wives¡­.. "Oh, Paranoia-chan is a good girl~ So this harmless skills practice went well~ With everything ready, it''s time to go back to senpai <3" "Are you sure Luis will want this? He is as ambitious as a mountain tiger or a heavenly dragon, but I don''t think he would be happy to know that we have advanced the start of the war and at any moment chaos will shake the heavens and destroy the earth¡­" "Ah dammit, stop talking like that!...But you''re right... Meh, senpai will be happy to see us back, so everything will be fine~ I miss him so much! Also, we got very interesting information~ Hehehe, I already want to see the face that stupid tuna will make when it sees me" Registered emotions: Longing. Analyzing own emotions. Conclusion: Desire to be with the master. "Don''t be excessive with that loser, if she enters Luis''s harem then you won''t be able to intimidate her too much" "Eh? What are you taking about? I still make fun of the horned brat and she is also part of the harem" "Daoloth, she stop hitting my head!" "You see it? It makes no difference, besides, no one cares about the Great Old Ones" "Um, right" "Ahem, I''m an Great Old One and my little brother will be mad if you, bitches, hurt me" "Yeah whatever, we all know BB-chan is senpai''s favorite" "Abby is the favorite because Abby is a good girl!" "Oh shit, I have to stop this before we fight again... But it''s always fun to watch a catfight... I bet two cookies I''ll win the fight!" "Shut up fucking otaku! You stink of otaku and that''s why senpai doesn''t love you!" "Nyaruko smells good~" "¡­. You''re not supposed to be a lesbian anymore..." "I don''t need romantic love to love Nyaruko, now we are like sisters, we are family <3" "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! Damn, the only person who should be into incest is Luis! Stop looking at me like that!" "Don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you, if she tries to rape you then senpai won''t have sex with her again and this idiot has be addicted to MindBreak" "Luis is the best, he made a lesbian learn to be normal" "Tch, damn loli, you''re going to get us cancelled... Well, whatever, the point is that BB-chan is the best~" Analyzing the personality, tastes and fetishes of the master. Conclusion:¡­ - "The women with priority in the heart of the master are; Umaru Oosuki, Shigure Kosaka, Reba Lee, Seishirou Tsugumi, Tsubaki Nakatsukasa, Yasuko Takasu, Auriel, Ortro-nee, and Senko. That is an approximate list since the master always has the skill ''Mythomania'' active and he lies to himself about his own tastes when ites to being with each woman in order to love each of his wives to the fullest" "¡­.." "¡­.." "¡­. Uh, even I know it was a bad idea to say that¡­." Analyzing behavior patterns, soul frequency, emotional state and energy traces of the master''s wives. Conclusion: DANGER. Action Path: Escape. Path of action denied. Conclusion: The master''s handcuffs won''t damage my integrity so I''m safe. "Pa-ra-no-ia-chan¡­ There are things you should never, never say¡­ Am I clear?~" Rmended Action: Nod in submission. "Okay~ Now let''s go home, there''s something I want to ask senpai~" Analysis: The master is in trouble. Conclusion: The master can deal with the problem, there is no need to intervene. Emotion: Compassion for the master. --- --- --- Author''s Note: A short chapter to show how Paranoia-chan''s mind works. She''s basically a supeputer that analyzes every action and every possible oue, which allows her to make pretty urate predictions. On the other hand, it seems that she takes time between her answers because of all the calctions she does, but in reality she gives immediate answers. Lastly, I still don''t know what appearance to give Paranoia-chan......... I''m open to suggestions and fetishes <3 Remember that Paranoia-chan''s body was made with records from worlds that were invaded by Outer Gods, so if you want to use a known waifu, that would mean that all of that World was totally destroyed in order to give Paranoia-chan a body. Sure, I can say that the waifus were kidnapped like in the isekai slime, but it''s something to take into ount~ Oh, true. The fact that Paranoia-chan is a known waifu means that the original waifu no longer exists, so keep in mind that giving Paranoia-chan an appearance means killing the original waifu~ hehe A hug <3 Chapter 371: Eating breakfast is important Chapter 371: Eating breakfast is important The business with the nurse ended at four in the morning, so I had a few hours off until it''s time to go to school. During the rest of the night, I was reading the novel ''The Metronome in Love''. Even though I can read the entire book in an instant, I decided to suppress my brain abilities so that I could read the novel slowly. To tell the truth, I have a hobby of reading since I was a child since it is the way I have learned many things that have helped me to survive, however, myck of imagination has always made it difficult for me to read novels since I cannot imagine the scenarios described. My limited and pessimistic imagination can only build scenarios when the novel is tragic, pessimistic, cynical, or hopeless. That''s why I like the works of authors like Lovecraft and Poe. "Hey Listen! You are a teenager edgy hahahahaha!" ¡­ Whatever. When I started reading ''The Metronome in Love'', I saw many references and themes that I don''t understand in the slightest. It is clear that this is a book aimed at a public that enjoys the world of anime and that stupidity. Fortunately, the author is quitepetent and seems to have a cynical view of life, since despite the references that I cannot understand, the plot and development turned out to be interesting. In the remaining hours, I read half the novel and luckily it wasn''t as boring as I imagined. It was a good way to kill time. The most important thing is that I discovered something very interesting. Until now, I have read millions of books as it is my only pastime during nights since I can''t sleep. Despite everything I''ve read, this is the first time something very interesting has happened to me... [System Notification: The energy ''Reader''s Madness'' has reacted to an unknown plot. The plot is an original story created by a ''Character'' and not by an ''Author''. The analysis capabilities of the ''Reader''s Madness'' energy have been strengthened slightly] This was very interesting. I looked for Ina and asked her about the novel ''The Metronome in Love''. She reacted with great emotion, and apparently, the author of the novel is an anime character that she loves. That didn''t get my attention much. What really interested me was that Ina mentioned that the novel ''The Metronome in Love'' is mentioned in a certain anime, however, that novel does not technically exist and is just a fictional mention. Since this World is made up of multiple stories, it is normal that the author can publish books that do not exist in the anime itself, but that generates an interesting discovery. Currently, [Reader''s Madness] continues to evolve as it feeds on my mental problems, however, the true essence of that energy is information analysis, and currently that nature of my power has stagnated. Basically, my raw power keeps increasing, but the utility of my power can no longer evolve. I have been looking for ways to fix this problem for a long time, and now I found the solution. I need to find characters that fall into the ''Author'' category, then I need them to write new stories whose records do not exist in other Worlds. Ah, it''s nice to have new things to kill the boredom... I formed several ideas that I will develop when my vacation is over, but, for starters, I had Monika track down the author of ''The Metronome in Love''. Let''s see¡­ Utaha Kasumigaoka. 17 years. Birthday: January 31. Location¡­. Oh interesting. She lives in this city and studies in my school¡­. (Author''s Note: Utaha Kasumigaoka from Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata) The plot armor is doing a good job. Monika demonstrated how dangerous socialworks are since she showed me all the girl''s information, the conversations she has with her ssmates and her friends, I was also able to see the type of photos she keeps on her cell phone. With all that information, I was able to make her personality profile. Now I have several ideas to seduce the girl¡­ The only slightly annoying thing was that she is apparently in the process of falling for a boy. If my intuition is correct, he is a protagonist. Apparently, Utaha wanted to show her novel to that boy before the novel was published, but he refused out of appreciation and respect for his friend''s work. This was significant to Utaha as she felt that her work was recognized. This is her first published novel, so she is nervous about what readers will think. It doesn''t matter if they are a musician, painter, sculptor or writer. Making the first public work causes great stress as many artists are affected by the first words of the public. There are cases where artists give up everything because of bad reviews, there are also cases where artists take insults as motivation to improve, but in the end, negative reviews of the first work always have a permanent effect on the artist. This is why the boy''s attitude was so important to Utaha, but that also gives me a path... Let''s see, the novel was published four days ago and has already sold hundreds of copies, which is surprising for a new author, but still not enough to be considered a sess. Oh, that reminds me of something... When I was waiting for Umaru to buy the stupid games, there was a girl looking at me as I grabbed the book from the shelf. I didn''t pay attention to her even though she''s beautiful. My attention was more focused on Umaru not causing trouble, which was useless in the end. That girl was Utaha, so she saw me buy her book¡­. Good job plot armor. Now I have several ideas to approach her¡­ Now that I think back, my silly sister has a group of digital content creators and I think she started negotiating with Ichika to join herpany... Ah, it''s nice that my wives help my silly sister. While I made various ns to deal with the boredom, I kept looking at my phone as Monika keeps sending me all the information from Utaha and the people in her social circles. I shook my head and sighed with concern. ¨C "Socialworks are too dangerous, at any moment a stalker can appear who can collect all the personal information of a defenseless woman, this is worrisome¡­" "Says the idiot who is looking at the private photographs of a 17-year-old girl..." ¨C Yoko growled in disgust. ¨C "You are a bloody hypocrite" I nodded. - "Thank you" "Not apliment!" ¨C Yoko yelled in exasperation. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Everything my beautiful wife says to me is apliment" "..." ¨C Yoko clenched her teeth angrily, but she couldn''t help but blush a little. ¨C "I hate you for being a damn womanizer and I hate myself for feeling happy with your words¡­" Well, epting it is the first step. "Hey Listen! The tsundere made the tsundere blush! Everyone in this fucking ce is a tsundere except me because I''m not a SIMP bitch!" ¨C The world will end when Navi is able to remain silent¡­ Time passed as I continued to investigate Utaha. I''ll ask Umaru and Inater if there are any modern female writers who are talented and attractive. Finally, it was time to go to school, so I went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Umaru, Ina, Saki, Medaka, and Arisa. Medaka is the woman who wakes up the earliest, so she went to Umaru''s room to wake up the girls, but my silly sister refused to get out of bed, so Medaka carried her over her shoulder and carried her to the bathroom to get ready to go to school. (Author''s Note: Medaka Kurokami of Medaka Box) While most of the women in the chat room are still grounded, Medaka has started acting like my wife and treats Umaru like our daughter¡­ We have a strange rtionship, but well, I''m notining. As the girls were getting ready for breakfast, the door opened and two girls walked in to join us for lunch. Nana Ebina and Sayu Ogiwara came in for breakfast. This has already be part of our routine. (Author''s Note: Nana Ebina from Himouto! Umaru-chan (Author''s Note: Sayu Ogiwara of Hige wo Soru) Ebina is still good friends with Umaru and sometimes has sleepovers with Umaru, but even though we already have a rtionship, she prefers to stay in her apartment as she still feels embarrassed to be around me. On the other hand, Sayu now works in this building and her job is to help with cleaning. Although it might seem like I treat Sayu like a servant, it''s actually her who wants to keep working since she doesn''t like the idea of receiving my kindness without giving something in return. I haven''t slept with her yet, but even if she bes my wife, it''s very likely that she''ll still work in this building since she likes to feel useful. Sayu hasn''t wanted to talk to me about her personal problems, so the topic has been dropped. Anyway, Monika managed to find information about Sayu''s problems, so I''ll take care of the problem when she wants to solve it. Medaka ate quickly and went to school since she is still busy with the student council. It seems the number of people wanting to kick me out of school keeps increasing as many guys are jealous of my love life. "Be careful, dear, I love you" ¨C I smiled lovingly while Medaka was about to leave the apartment. "..." ¨C Medaka almost tripped when she heard me, then she looked at me angrily, but she didn''t say anything and quickly left the apartment to try to hide the subtle blush on her cheeks. "Heh" ¨C I didn''t hold back my slight mocking smile. "Onii-chan, you are disgusting when you act like a loving wife" ¨C Umaru looked at me with disgust. "I don''t know" ¨C Arisa smiled after drinking a ss of milk. ¨C "Onii-chan''s hypocrisy is cute" I sighed and grabbed a napkin to wipe Arisa''s mouth. "Hehehe" ¨C Arisa was happy for my almost paternal attitude. This brat ims to have a fetish for childs, but she enjoys being treated like a spoiled child. "Hey Listen! Your balls are in danger!" ¨C Navi started tough while she ate a hamburger. I sighed internally. Umaru''s gloomy look is a nuisance. My silly sister also drank a ss of milk and didn''t wipe her mouth, she just looked at me expectantly. I sighed again. - "It has to be a joke¡­" I had to clean Umaru''s mouth or this brat will throw a tantrum. I shook my head. ¨C "By the way, Arisa, also get ready since you''re going to school" "Nani the fuck?!" ¨C Arisa looked at me in horror. I smiled wryly. ¨C "Did you think you could stay at home all day watching stupid things on the inte?" Arisa nodded. "Satoko, Rika, Hanyuu and you are going to elementary school, I already left your uniform in Umaru''s room so go get ready" ¨C I smiled when Saki served me another cup of coffee. ¨C "Thank you, Saki" The girl with tragic life showed a beautiful smile. It seems that it is the first time that she can have breakfast in a peaceful and warm environment, which has brought a lot of happiness. Arisa paled. ¨C "I don''t want to go to school with a bunch of brats!" I said the environment is peaceful, I didn''t say it was quiet... Umaru smirked. ¨C "You are a brat, your natural habitat is to be with other brats while I am with Onii-chan" Arisa pouted and was about toin, so I sighed. ¨C "Arisa, you are mature and intelligent, so I hope you can take care of the other little girls so they can make friends" "¡­." ¨C Arisa pouted angrily, but in the end she sighed and nodded. ¨C "Okay, but I want a reward¡­ Hehe, a reward from Onii-chan¡­" The brat is drooling... Whatever. Thus, we prepared to leave while Sayu went back to her work. By the way, in this city there are two elementary schools, but the girls from Higurashi no Naku Koro ni and Arisa will go to a school in another city. The reason for this is simple, Miyu doesn''t have any friends. She only talks to Chitose, but their rtionship is more like mother and daughter rather than friends. (Author''s Note: Miyu Edelfelt from Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) (Author''s Note: Chitose Nakai from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) Every day I''m using my spatial skills to spend at least half an hour with Miyu. I didn''t mention this to me because it''s a very quick thing and she basically just tells me how she did in school. This is technically a vition of my vacation since I''m using my supernatural skills, but Miyu became my daughter, so it''s my responsibility to make sure she doesn''t feel abandoned. ording to Chitose, Miyu is a perfect and splendid girl who is loved by her teacher, but most of the children don''t get close to her as they are intimidated by Miyu''s perfection. Fortunately, she has not been a victim of bullying or the cases of elementary school childrenmitting suicide would begin to increase... Although Miyu says that she doesn''t care, and in fact she doesn''t, it''s not healthy for a little girl to be lonely, especially when she''s at the most important age for generating social abilities. Miyu is very obedient and she will obey me if I tell her that she should make friends, but that won''t make her happy. With all this, it is best to create an environment where she can feel epted. The psycho brats can be sadistic and cruel, but strangely, they retain the innocence and cuteness of normal little girls, so they can make Miyu enjoy a normal life. Just in case, Arisa can make sure that no problems arise. ¡­Even without [Paranoia] I can sense that something troublesome will appear¡­ Oh whatever. I''ll solve the problem when it appears, however, I have an army of Spiral Puppets protecting the girls. With everything ready, we were about to leave the apartment, but Umaru rushed towards me while he was holding her cell phone. ¨C "Onii-chan, there is a problem!" There are always problems... The fucking author is a living problem... I sighed and looked at Umaru''s cell phone. {Actress Nakano Ichika''s boyfriend has been confirmed to be a young man named Oosuki Luis, a student who is not part of showbiz and does not seem to have a relevant identity¡­} "Hey Listen! I told you that you should be an actor so you can sleep with famous actresses! You must have a loli orgy, long live Hollywood!" ¡­ I ignored Navi and kept looking at the phone. "Onii-chan, the news came out at midnight, but there are already thousands ofments¡­" ¨C Umaru seemed excited instead of worried. ¨C "Look, they doxed you!" I didn''t have to ask, Ina walked over to us as she adjusted her sses. ¨C "Doxing is the act of making your personal information public on the inte, for example, your name, the ce where you live and other types of information that can be used to harass and threaten you" "I see" - I nodded without interest. Monika had already warned me about that news, but I didn''t pay attention to it since I don''t care about it. When I saw the news, I texted Ichika to see if this affected her, but while I was cooking breakfast, she told me that everything was fine since she herself went public with the fact that she has a boyfriend. Anyway, she was more worried that her fans would want to tease me, but that doesn''t matter. If a bunch of losers want to screw me over I just need to bite their face off. Although I already knew about this, it amazes me that so many people are interested in my wife''s love life. "Heh, someone is collecting signatures to demand that the government name you an enemy of humanity and that it be legal to murder you..." ¨C Yoko smiled wryly when she saw thements. ¨C "I am going to open a Twitter ount to sign" "They already have 2000 signatures¡­" ¨C Nia was surprised. "Inte was a mistake" ¨C Tsubaki sighed with disappointment towards humanity. "Hey Listen! 2000 cucks have gathered to masturbate while thinking their waifu is being impregnated by my dog! We officially live in the Cd province of Cuckjapan!" ¡­Navi, you are fucking disgusting¡­ Whateverr¡­. Hmm? I saw ament that caught my attention... {How dare that fucking bitch have a boyfriend?! She belongs to us, we are her fans and only we can have her virginity! We gotta go kill that bitch! I know her and I know that she has four sisters! Let''s rape those bitches!...} Oh, the inte¡­ Free speech was a mistake. I sighed internally. ¨C "Monika¡­" "Don''t worry, dear" ¨C Monika responded affectionately. ¨C "I already found his address, a group of agents will take care of that parasite" I''ll never tire of saying it. I love my wives. I shook my head. - "It''s time to go to school" "But, Onii-chan, many idiots will appear who want to hit you" ¨C Umaru looked at me with false concern. ¨C "Why don''t we stay at home and watch anime?" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "Brat¡­." I couldn''t finish speaking as I received a call on my phone. Yesterday I gave my number to Umaru''s friends so they could call me if they had any problems. The one who was calling me was Marin. "Luis-senpai! Are you really Nakano-san''s boyfriend?" ¨C Marin asked me excited. Seriously, this girl sees life as some kind of anime and she likes exciting things¡­ I sighed. ¨C "I told you yesterday, I have a harem" "You''re amazing senpai!" ¨C Again, Marin''s mind works strangely. Normally a woman should feel disgusted, but she seems to idolize me. ¨C "I see you at school, I want to know more about your life as a harem protagonist!" Marin hung up the call and I could only smile wryly. She is an energetic and strange girl, but I like her. I smiled and talked to the girls. ¨C "Then let''s go or we will bete" "Tch" ¨C Umaru clicked her tongue in annoyance, but she raised her hands in surrender when she saw me frown. ¨C "Okay, okay, I''ll go to school¡­" So we headed to school. By the way, the nurse asked for a leave of absence from work due to a cold. What happenedst night made her feel emotionally exhausted, so she will be resting in the apartment I assigned her all day. Before we left, I made food that is good for depression and told Sayu to take that to the nurse. Well, now it''s time to go to school. I hope there won''t be too many stupidities... ¡­ Ah, I miss [Paranoia] telling me that my wishes won''t be fulfilled. I hope they''re fine¡­ I miss their silly voices inside my head. Chapter 372: Daddys Daughter Chapter 372: Daddy''s Daughter (Miyu Edelfelt Perspective) (Fate/Kaleid Liner Prisma Illya) I opened my eyes looked at the clock next to me. Again I woke up before the rm went off. I got up and picked up my futon to ce it in the window so that it would get the sun. Nii-san taught me that doing this prevents bad smells. I feel like it''s been a long time since I saw Nii-san and I miss him, but I''ve started to enjoy my life in this world. In this ce there are many unknown things and every day I can find new things, which has been exciting. I don''t know if this is what they call fun, but I like learning new things. After hanging my futon on the window, I grabbed a towel and headed to the bathroom for a quick bath. The hot spring baths are shared, so it''s not umon for me to run into the other residents of the inn. Arriving at the baths, I saw Ameno-san which has be normal since she also wakes up early to take a quick shower before going to school. (Author''s Note: Sagiri Ameno from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) "Hello Miyu-chan" ¨C Ameno-san greeted me with a smile. I nodded and greeted politely. ¨C "Hello, Ameno-san" Ameno-san sighed. ¨C "I already told you that you should tell me onee-san" "I''m sorry, but father said that Ameno-san is Ameno-san, I shouldn''t be disrespectful" ¨C I lowered my head as an apology, but Ameno-san frowned. "Tch, that guy again¡­" ¨C Ameno-san always frowns when someone mentions father. ¨C "Listen to me Miyu-chan, you shouldn''t do everything that guy says, he''s a bad and dangerous man, so you shouldn''t trust him, it doesn''t matter if he makes delicious food, he''s a bad man, very bad ¡­" Father and Ameno-san always argue when they see each other, although more than arguing, it seems that father only wants to annoy Ameno-san. ording to Nonko-san, they are both tsunderes and that''s why they always argue, but deep down they love each other. (Author''s Note: Nonko Arahabaki from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) I don''t know if Ameno-san will be another of my mothers in the future, but I like her even though she always talks bad about father. "Besides, he never listens to me when I want us to talk about a possible alliance between the Okawa family and Ichijo, he alwayses up with the silly excuse that he''s on vacation..." ¨C Ameno-san keptining about theck of attention my father gives her. This has be an everyday thing, so she washed my back and then we dried off before getting dressed in the dressing rooms outside the bathroom. I feelfortable in this ce since all the people are friendly, plus father asked Chitose-san that no man be allowed in the inn, at least for as long as I live in this ce. (Author''s Note: Chitose Nakai from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) Nonko-san joked that father turned the inn into his personal harem since he''s the only man allowed inside. Although it was a joke, father did not deny it and only smiled wryly. As we headed to the dining room, Ameno-san continued toin about father, but suddenly asked me a question. "Do you really like that guy?" ¨C Ameno-san looked at me with what seemed like curiosity. I don''t know how to see people''s emotions, so I''m not sure. I nodded. ¨C "When I arrived here I felt scared since I did not know anyone and I did not have my Nii-san, but I was lucky to meet father since he has taken care of me since we met, he gave me a home, he let me try the most delicious food and it allows me to learn new things, I am very grateful to father" Father has given me so much that I don''t know how to thank him. Father''s friend, a fairy named Navi-san, once said that if I want to thank father, then I should let father eat me at night. I don''t understand what Navi-san meant, but judging from hisugh, it must not be a good thing. Amano-san sighed and put her hand on my head. ¨C "When you say it like that, you make me think that this guy is not as bad as he seems¡­" I felt a bit strange that Amano-san put her hand on my head. When father does it, I feel veryfortable, but for some reason, I don''t like other people to do it. "Even so" ¨C Amano-san frowned again. ¨C "Adopt a girl when he is still a teenager¡­ Tch, damn lolicon, that''s why he likes to talk to Chitose-san and ignores me¡­" Father is the same age as Nii-san, but father is very mature for his age, so it''s not hard for me to see him as an adult I can trust. As Amano-san continued toin, we reached the dining room where most of the inn''s residents were already seated. Breakfast time and dinner time is highly anticipated by all. Although father only visits me in the afternoon, he always brings food that we can enjoy, although Chitose-san seems a bit jealous that father is better at housework than her. "Okay, time to eat!" ¨C Nonko-san used to wake up at noon, but now she always wakes up early just to enjoy the food made by father. "Nonko-san, it''s not good for you to drink so early" ¨C Chitose-san sighed when she saw that Nonko-san was holding a bottle of sak¨¦. I think father gave her that bottle. "No problem, with our adorable hero''s food I can be functional all day" ¨C Nonko-san had a big smile and took a drink from the bottle. ¨C "Ah, this is really great! At this rate I will be able to finish my manga one day before the final date, I must thank our cute hero hehe" In my previous home, Nii-san many times talked about his ideal of bing a hero. Now most of the people I know say that father is a hero even though he denies it. I still don''t understand the magnitude of the word ''Hero'', but I feel a warm feeling in my chest when I hear that word. The two most important people to me are my heroes. "Nonko-san, stop making that expression" ¨C Amano-san frowned and sat down to eat. Nonko-san didn''t answer and started to eat. We all imitate her and stop talking to enjoy the delicious food. Father is really amazing. When we finished eating, I went to brush my teeth and grabbed my backpack to go to school together with Chitose-san. On the way to school, Chitose-san smiled at me and started talking. ¨C "Miyu-chan, Seiji-san sent me a message early and told me that new girls will be arriving in your ss today, so I hope you can talk to them since they will also move into the inn with us" Girls? Are they father''s daughters? Navi-san has mentioned that father has many daughters, so it must be them. I felt a little nervous. I want to get along with them so I don''t cause trouble for father. "Don''t worry, Miyu-chan" ¨C Chitose-san put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "Seiji-san must have asked them toe because they are good girls, so you shouldn''t feel nervous, surely they are kind girls" I nodded, feeling a little calmer, although I''m also a little embarrassed that father is so considerate of me. Sometimes it''s hard to look into his eyes without my cheeks feeling like they''re on fire. At school, I got separated from Chitose-san since she is in the ssroom next to me. I went to my seat, sat down and took out a book to start reading while waiting for sses to start. Over time, students began to arrive and chat, and as always, no one approached me, leaving me to read in peace. The first few days of school, several of my ssmates tried toe up to me for a chat, but before long they started to drift away even though I did my best to talk to them. I really don''t get it. We are students and we are in a school, so it should be normal to talk about math and the topics that wille up in our exams, but they got away from me when I started talking about algebra and things that will help us when we enter high school. I don''t understand why people avoid me, so I talked about this with Chitose-san. She just told me that it''s okay if I like to study, but children should also y and not just study. Chitose-san''s answer didn''t seem enough to me since she didn''t tell me where I was wrong or what I did wrong, so I talked to father. Father said I didn''t do anything wrong, it''s just that people tend to be afraid of what''s different, even if that difference is a good thing. ording to father, I am special because unlike other children, I am not noisy, I do not do mischief and I like to study, besides that I am too cute. I wish father didn''t say thatst thing because it was embarrassing. In the end, I understood that I didn''t do something wrong, it''s just that all people are different, but most people prefer to pretend that they are the same to form groups and not feel alone. ording to father, it''s normal for special people to feel like they don''t fit in with other people, but that''s not because I''m unpleasant, it''s because I need to find people who are just as special as me, so I can make friends. This is something that I have not discussed with father, but since I came to this world I have had an inexplicable feeling. I don''t know why, but I feel there is someone I need to meet. I don''t know who is, what is his or her name or where that person lives, but I feel that he or she is an important part of my life. Despite this feeling, my desire to stay together with father is greater, so I feel a little uneasy about the sh between the two feelings. Although the unknown feeling keeps growing every day, the warmth I feel next to father is higher than anything else, even higher than the feeling of safety I had with Nii-san. Because of this, I decided to ignore that strange wish and just want to be father''s daughter. I came out of my thoughts when I heard the bell ringing that marked the start of sses. Sensei entered the ssroom and greeted all of us. Normally she would start the ss, but this time, she said that we have new ssmates. They must be father''s daughters. Four girls entered the room and as expected of father, the four girls were very polite when introducing themselves to the students. The four girls were Ichijo Arisa, Houjou Satoko, Furude Rika, and Furude Hanyuu. It didn''t seem strange to me that they had differentst names despite being father''s daughters. Navi-san said that father''s daughters keep their mother''sst name since he doesn''t like his realst name. Only the pink-haired girl had the surname of the second identity of father, so she must be closer to him. Father let me keep thest name Nii-san and Emiya-san gave me to hide my identity, but sometimes I wish I had the samest name as father. Maybe that would make us a real family, although I would also like Nii-san to meet father. Just as Chitose-san said, the four girls sat near me while smiling at me. I tried to smile back, but I still don''t know how to do it. People say that my smile looks very tense and forced, although when I''m with father, sometimes I smiled for no reason. At break time, my ssmates approached the new students to meet them, but the pink-haired girl walked up to me and extended her hand. "Hello, I''m Arisa, let''s be friends" ¨C Arisa-san smiled at me as she extended her hand. I nodded and shook her hand. ¨C "Nice to meet you, I am Edelfelt Miyu, please treat me well, Arisa-san" "Miyu-chan is so cute, long live the kuuderes!" -Arisa-san had a big smile and her look seemed too excited, which made me feel a little embarrassed. Arisa-san and her friends are very good at socializing, theplete opposite of me. In a matter of minutes they were able to talk to my ssmates and it seemed like they became friends. At first I thought that they would stop talking to me now that they were friends with most of the ss, but Arisa-san constantly asked me questions that allowed me to stay in the conversation. It''s the first time I''ve been able to talk to my ssmates for more than five minutes without them wanting to get away from me. "Oh, Miyu-chan can smile! How cute!" ¨C One of my ssmates yelled excitedly as she pointed to my face. I''m smiling? I see, so I''m happy to talk to my ssmates. I like this feeling. During the rest of the day, I was able to enjoy a new and pleasant experience. It''s the first time I''ve been able to talk so much with people my age. Even though it was a lot of fun, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was missing something. Arisa-san and her friends are very nice and I''m enjoying every conversation with them. They are very intelligent and they told me things that I did not know, which I liked. Even so, the feeling of emptiness did not disappear from my chest, although they were two feelings that something was missing. I want to talk to father, I like to be with him and I like to tell him how my day was. My favorite time of the day is when I can be with him, even reading next to him while we are silent makes me happy. I know I''ll see fatherter, but I like it when he pats my head. In addition to my desire to see father, the other feeling of emptiness continues to bother me since I don''t know who I want to see, but I feel that he or she is a very important person to me. I tried to ignore the growing feeling of emptiness for the rest of the day. The fact that Arisa-san always had something to say helped distract me. The rest of the day went by as normal, only now I was able to chat with my ssmates, which was something new and fun. At the end of sses, I grabbed my backpack and headed to the school gym. "Where are we going Miyu-chan?" ¨C Arisa-san walked next to me. Rika-san, Satoko-san and Hanyuu-san didn''te with us as they said they wanted to go around the school to locate all the blind spots. I don''t know what they mean, but Emiya-san used to say something simr every time we came to a new ce. "Yesterday they asked me to join the basketball team, so I must meet the rest of the team" ¨C I answered clearly. Although I couldn''t make any friends, many students and teachers invited me to different clubs and teams. ording to sensei, I''m a talented girl and many teams want to recruit me, but I shouldn''t feel pressured and I should only participate in the things I like. I don''t particrly like anything, so I joined the basketball team after the team adviser told me it was a waste not to take advantage of my talents, plus it would make dad proud of me. I already talked about this with father and he said that I can do whatever he wants, but if I don''t like basketball, I can leave the team whenever I want and no one can make me do something I don''t want. Father is too nice to me and that''s a bit embarrassing. "Oh, basketball?" ¨C Arisa-san tilted her head, then smiled. ¨C "That sounds good, the prodigious Miyu-chan could surpass the great Hanamichi Sakuragi! The power of magical girls can beat the spokon genre!" Arisa-san says a lot of things that I doesn''t understand, but it''s fun to see her excited. I got to the court and greeted the coach. She told me that she should go to the locker room to put on my uniform so I did. With everything ready, I headed to the ying field and saw that Arisa-san was sitting in the stands while she was cheering me on. That made me smile. The team was female and there were only girls close to my age. That didn''t really matter to me since I can outperform the boys in my group in sports ss, but Navi-san said that I shouldn''t let other men touch me or it will make father angry. I don''t want father to hate me, so I stay away from boys. Even though the basketball team was all girls, the coach introduced us to a man who was her nephew. That was a bit surprising since the trainer looks almost our age, but Nii-san and father have taught me never to underestimate someone because of her looks. The coach''s nephew was a college student who yedpetitive basketball, so he would be a good teacher for us. Hasegawa-san showed himself to be quite professional as he gave us good advice. I was ying in a team for the first time, but it was fun. Hasegawa-san and my teammates said that I am amazing and talented, which made me happy. If I try harder, father will be proud of me. At the end of practice, my teammates and I were about to head to the showers, but the coach stopped us for a moment. She gave us some permits that our parents had to sign since in a week we would have our first friendly match in another city, so we had to ask for permission to be allowed to travel, plus we would have to stay in another city for five days. This surprised me and I didn''t know what to say. I do not want to go¡­ I don''t know if the coach could read my thoughts, but she mentioned that if necessary, we could talk our parents intoing with us on the trip and the school would cover the cost. This made me feel relieved, but again I felt distressed as I remembered that father is too busy and he may not be able toe with me. I want to travel with him... After I took a shower together with the other girls from the basketball team, I returned home together with Chitose-san, Arisa-san, Rika-san, Satoko-san, and Hanyuu-san. As much as I tried to think, I couldn''t find a solution, so I talked to them for help. Father has told me it''s not bad to ask for help and no one can do it all, so I should seek help if there is something I can''t fix on my own. "Don''t worry Miyu-chan" ¨C Arisa-san smiled. ¨C "Onii-chan loves you very much and if you ask him he will not hesitate to apany you" "It''s true" ¨C Chitose-san smiled at me. ¨C "Seiji-san takes care of you and values you very much, he will look for a way to apany you if you really want to go on a trip" Again I have that warm feeling in my chest. Father is too good to me... I felt calmer and began to look forward to the trip. I''m interested in the chance to win a basketball game to make father proud of me, but there''s another reason I want to go. I don''t know why, but my heart started to race when I read the name of the city where the basketball game will take ce. Maybe it''s because the city has the same name as the ce where I lived with Nii-san, but I also have a strange feeling that there is a person I need to meet in that ce. I felt very excited, but Chitose-san and Arisa-san''s conversation caught my attention. "By the way, Arisa-chan" ¨C Chitose-san looked at Arisa-san''s hand. ¨C "P-Please tell me that is not what I am thinking¡­" I looked at Arisa-san''s hand and saw a ring on her ring finger. It is a discreet ring and it looked like a fashion decoration so I didn''t pay attention to it before. I don''t understand why Chitose-san seems so worried. Arisa-san showed a big smile as she raised her hand to show her ring. ¨C "That''s right, I''m Onii-chan''s wife!" ... Wh-what? When she says Onii-chan it''s because she means father, but it''s impossible. She''s my age so that''s not possible... I thought Arisa-san was father''s adoptive sister, but I didn''t think she was his... ¡­. "Oh, Luis¡­" ¨C Chitose-san sighed heavily, but I couldn''t pay attention to her since my mind was in chaos. "I know what you think, and yes, Onii-chan is a lolicon, we even already did it¡­" ¨C A-Arisa-san had a strange and unpleasant smile¡­ They did it? What did they do? It just can''t be¡­ T-They kissed?! "... Ah, I didn''t imagine that from you, Luis..." ¨C Chitose-san sighed again... "Onii-chan didn''t do anything wrong, I''m a reincarnated so mentally I''m an adult, besides, my body can''t age so I''m a legendary legal loli" ¨C Arisa-san smiled¡­ "Eh?... Ah, I see, so it''s like that" ¨C Chitose sighed in relief, but for some reason, my chest hurts... "Heh, don''t feel relieved, Chitose-chan~" ¨C Arisa-san held Chitose-san''s arm. "Eh?" ¨C Chitose-san tilted her head in confusion. "I know that Chitose-san is a legendary legal loli, so it''s only a matter of time before you''ll be devoured by Onii-chan~" ¨C Arisa-san''s smile is unpleasant¡­ "W-W-WHAT?!" ¨C Chitose-san''s face was totally red¡­ C-Chitose-san will k-kiss father? ¡­ ¡­The pain in my chest increased¡­ "I want to do it with Onii-chan too, but he said he''ll only do it with me when I''m 15, tch" ¨C Satoko-chan frowned, but then sighed. ¨C "Well, it doesn''t matter, I can wait, anyway, I will also be Onii-chan''s wife" W-W-Wife¡­ father''s wife¡­. My chest hurts... ¡­ They will be with father, they will be a happy family... And I... I will not be part of that family. It''s the same as with Nii-san. Just when I think I''ve found a family and I''ll be happy, something happens that takes everything away from me... No, I don''t want to go through that again. I don''t want to be alone in that dark room again... I don''t want to feel that pain again... I do not want to be alone¡­ "Don''t take my father away from me!" - I don''t know why I screamed, but I couldn''t contain myself. I stood still as my body trembled. I don''t want to cause trouble and I don''t want father to hate me for being a troublesome girl, but I don''t want to be pushed aside and forgotten in a dark room. I want to continue enjoying my life with father... "Miyu-chan¡­" "Please... don''t take away my father... please..." ¨C I don''t know why I started crying... "Miyu-chan, we won''t take your family away from you, he will never abandon you and no one can change that,e, let''s go home" ¨C Chitose-san san hugged me and caressed my back... I was able to calm down and we went back to the inn. When we got to the inn, I bowed down to apologize for my bad behavior, but Chitose stroked my hair. "Miyu-chan, you are intelligent, mature and obedient, but you are still a child" ¨C Chitose-san''s voice was very kind. ¨C "It''s okay to be afraid, it''s okay to cry and it''s okay to yell if you don''t like something, you didn''t do something wrong, this is normal, Miyu-chan didn''t do something wrong" Again I wanted to cry, but this time I don''t feel pain or fear. I do not know why I want to mourn. I managed to calm down and Arisa-san apologized to me, but I told her that I should apologize since my behavior has no justification. Arisa-san still seemed to feel guilty, so she gave me some advice. In the short time that I have known father, I can feel that he will not abandon me or forget me, but I live in fear that something bad may happen. I''m afraid that what separated me from Nii-san will happen again. At any moment some kind of danger or enemy can appear that will separate me from father and that possibility alone scares me. The thing that hurts me the most about parting with Nii-san is that the only thing that connects us are my memories, so Arisa gave me some advice to have something that would always unite father... This is shameful. It was time for lunch and father appeared. He said that he could only stay for half an hour since he had business to attend to, but even seeing him for a minute makes my chest feel warm. When father appeared, I nodded towards Arisa-san and approached him. "How was your day, Miyu?" ¨C Father showed me that gentle smile that always makes me feel embarrassed, but also makes me smile. I took a deep breath and grabbed father''s hand. He is very observant and smart, so I have to act fast before he can stop me. "Father, I want us to always be a family, I want you to do to me what you did with Arisa-san" ¨C I spoke seriously while holding back the desire to run away due to embarrassment. "......" ¨C Father nkly looked at me, then looked at Arisa-san. "Nigerundayo!" ¨C Arisa-san ran out. "Father..." - I spoke in a low voice when father did not answer me... Father sighed. ¨C "Miyu, I have seen you as my daughter since I adopted you, we are already a family¡­" I squeezed father''s hand. ¨C "I read that in many cases men do not feel true attachment to their adopted children, I have also experienced it¡­" When Nii-san and Emiya-san found me, Emiya-san never met my eyes and seemed desperate that I couldn''t fulfill what he wanted. Nii-san was very good to me and really treated me like his sister even though we are not rted by blood, so Emiya-san was technically my father since he was Nii-san''s father, however, he never looked at my eyes, not even in hisst moments of life. Hisst words were that it was a waste to save me because I can''t create the just world he wanted. Remembering those moments, I felt something wet in my eyes¡­ "Miyu, we are a family, no one and no one can change that" - Father he hugged me and carried me while he gently caressed my back... I usually don''t like it when he hugs me because he''s so embarrassing, but this time I hugged his neck and put my face on his shoulder. "... But..." ¨C I spoke with a trembling voice. "Miyu, I think you misinterpreted Arisa''s nonsense, so I''ll tell you directly" ¨C Father spoke seriously, but I felt a strange gentleness in his voice. ¨C "I do not care what happens or who appears, no one will take me away from you because you are mine, I will always protect you and I will not allow anything to take you away from me¡­ anything" I pressed my face harder into father''s shoulder. I think I feel happy... But now I have another question. Did I misunderstand Arisa-san''s words? So what was she referring to? Did father and Arisa-san do something other than kiss? "¡­. Fuck¡­" ¨C Father sighed, but I don''t know why. It doesn''t matter. Father won''t let me and that''s all that matters to me. --- --- --- (Shiki Ryougi Perspective) (Fate/Grand Order) I looked at the countless threads of fate that were moving in front of me. I had to expend a lot of resources just to make a minor change in the path of destiny that rules this World, but that imperceptible movement has started to create satisfying results. Although I am almost invincible within the Core World, my ability to influence the way the World works is practically nil, so making even a small change consumes too many invaluable resources¡­ I can''t believe I had to make a deal with those two idiots¡­ The mage is already a pain in the ass, but the vampire is totally unbearable. I hope I won''t have to speak to that old man again for at least a hundred years. This is all a total disaster and the worst thing is that I had to act rashly, so it is likely that Luis will be very angry with me. Ah, this will be bad. The Outer Gods obey him, the best weapon to face the Madness is now in his hands and he is more intelligent than I would like... It is only a matter of time before he realizes the danger that is approaching. I only hope that Luis is not too impulsive and that he is willing to listen to my exnation. If necessary, I will give you ten Servants ording to your taste, but this cannot be stopped. I already tried to beg Luis to take Miyu to her destination, but he keeps saying that he is on vacation, so I had no choice¡­ Now things have reached this point, so it only remains to wait. I just hope that Luis can see the big picture or Fuyuki won''t survive... No, it''s possible that all the time lines rted to that city will be destroyed and I can''t send the Servants or Guardians... Ah, dammit¡­ ya, why did you have to give such stupid mages authority¡­ "Hehehe, I made another drawing¡­" ¨C ya, or what''s left of her, was happily drawing while eating cookies. If it weren''t for the fact that she now has the mind of a child, I would like to hit her and yell at her for causing so much trouble... No, it''s not just her, this is also Gaia''s fault... Ah, Gaia, I hope you''re really alive because I really need to hit you¡­ Everything is horrible and it will only get worse¡­ What scares me the most is that the only hope of this World keeps refusing to help with the excuse of being on vacation. I know that Luis'' vacations have a deep meaning. It''s impossible for him to ignore the danger just to rx with random women, but even if he has a good reason, we can''t keep postponing the danger... Ah, Luis, I hope you don''t hate me too much. --- --- --- Author''s Note: After thinking about it, I decided that I will use Honkai Impact''s Prometheus (0017) for Paranoia-chan''s appearance. I like the Honkai designs, but I don''t know the lore, so this way I can use the Honkai waifus, also, it opens the possibility of having more mental illnesses as Honkai waifus~ It''s not decided yet, but I want to know what you guys think. A hug <3 Chapter 373: (1): Business Woman Chapter 373: (1): Business Woman (Lin Ruoxi Perspective) (My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Recently I have felt very motivated and energetic. The sense of aplishment that hard work brings makes me feel satisfied with my life. Since I was a teenager, I have always been interested in business and I liked helping my grandmother do ounts and manage ourpany''s staff. I''ve honestly never seen myself as a woman with a heavenly talent for business, nor do I think I''m a heaven-defying genius. I have always considered that the reason for my achievements is due to effort and a bit of luck, but I never saw myself as superior to others. This feeling that other people could achieve what I have done has motivated me to push myself as if life were apetition. This helped me take mypany to the financial top of China, but it also caused me a lot of stress and anxiety to the point that I suffered from insomnia and stomach problems for a long time. Remembering those moments of anxiety, I can say that I received the kindness of heaven for allowing me to enjoy true fulfillment and peace. Currently I have more work than ever, but unlike in the past, I no longer feel anxious and sick, and work no longer feels like a burden but rather like a hobby. My silly husband says I''m a workaholic, but maybe he''s right. Honestly, I don''t like vacations and I prefer to continue working since I find it satisfying to see the fruits of all my effort. I don''t care about money since I don''t like excessive luxuries, in fact, I prefer simple things like homemade food and simple clothes. The only reason I work so hard is because I like to see mypany grow. Some of my new "friends", not to mention sisters, have told me that I treat mypany as if it were my daughter and that I need to take it easy, but I am happy with this kind of life. Anyway, I don''t n to have children, at least not for now... I admit that I feel a bit bitter when I see that my husband is affectionate with the daughters of my "friends", but I still do not feel ready to be a mother and I prefer to focus on my work, anyway, my husband is not like men who are obsessed with having children and the childbearing age of women, although sometimes my mother has told me that she wants a grandson as soon as possible... Honestly, I''m more worried about the possibility of me having a brother before my mother has a grandchild. Seriously, my dumb husband is a degenerate¡­ And my mother¡­ ah, it makes me feel strange that she is so nice to him¡­ In addition to my mother, there is also my cousin that I met a short time ago and a woman who is something like my sister¡­ A few months ago, the feeling of loneliness invaded me constantly and I felt that I lost my family when my grandmother died, but now I have a family that is constantly expanding. I don''t know whether tough or cry... Before I left China, I talked to my grandfather and managed to resolve some of my grievances. I still haven''t forgiven him for abandoning my grandmother, but at least I don''t hate him anymore. Now we talk from time to time and usually he asks me if my husband treats me well. I really find it funny that he says that he will hit my husband if he intimidates me. Frankly, I don''t think there is a person in this world who can beat my husband, which makes me feel calm. In addition to starting to mend my rtionship with my grandfather, I also started to improve my rtionship with my mother. Perhaps my only regret is that I was never able to mend my situation with my father, although his tragic death during the supernatural cataclysm didn''t hurt much either. On the other hand, I did not have a special feeling when I found out that the previous president was my real father, anyway, I never could and will never meet him. In the time that I have known my husband, I have realized something valuable. The ties I have formed on my own are more valuable than blood ties. Although many things have changed in my life, I feel satisfied. Now that I have moved to Japan, I decided to use some of my time to improve my personal life and not just focus on my work. The first step has been to form a good rtionship with the two women who are something like my sisters. First is Lin Hui. She is the other granddaughter my grandfather had after leaving my grandmother for another woman. (Author''s Note: Lin Hui from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) At first I felt angry and disgusted at the thought that I had a lonely childhood and youth while she was pampered and cared for by her family, but after talking to her I realized that she is a good girl, so I put my prejudices aside and we managed to form a certain friendship. The fact that she calls me big sis Ruoxi seems a bit cute to me. In addition to Lin Hui, I have also tried to have a conversation with Seventeen. She is physically identical to me, but in terms of personality, she is colder and more expressionless than I am at my most listless. (Author''s Note: Seventeen from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) It has been a bit difficult to live with her since she doesn''t usually talk or show emotions, but despite the littlemunication, we managed to get a little close since we both enjoy ying with little Lan. (Author''s Note: Yang Lan from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) When I heard that she had a daughter with one of my husband''s enemies, I was a little worried. My husband is not a good person and in fact he can be ssified as a viin, so it would be normal for him not to want to take care of another man''s daughter, especially someone who wanted to kill him. Despite these concerns, my husband has been very kind to little Lan. In fact, my heart warms when I see him acting fatherly. He can be quite cute. When I moved to Japan, Lin Hui and Seventeen moved in with me to help me with some things. Little Lan stayed with the Yang family after my husband took control of that great prestigious family. My husband told me that Lan''s father was the son of Guo Xuehua, the current matriarch of the Yang family, and she wanted to spend some time with her granddaughter. (Author''s Note: Guo Xuehua from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) I was a little worried that Guo Xuehua hated my husband because he murdered her son, but the reality was different. Guo Xuehua felt extremely guilty as her son tried to destroy the world, so she wanted to make up for her mistakes and the first step was to give little Lan a happy and loving childhood. She even she was deeply grateful that my husband allowed little Lan to keep thest name Yang. There are many things that still seem strange to me and I know that my husband would exin it to me if I asked him, but I prefer to focus on business issues without getting into family or political problems. Every tool has a purpose and every person has a ce. I''m good at business so I prefer to stick to my role. Now that I am in Japan, I have started new businesses, more specifically in the world of entertainment. I have been interested in the film and music business for a long time, but my time and resources were limited, plus I felt pressured by the insistence of the president''s son who kept harassing me. The fact that he was my half brother is something I''d rather not think about¡­. Now that I have more resources, trusted staff, and reliable helpers, I can start expanding the branches of mypany. Getting into the entertainment business is difficult as many connections are required, plus I am starting in another country where the industry has already been monopolized so having money would not be enough to open a highly influential talent agency. At first I thought about opening a small agency and in four to five years the agency could grow enough topete in the entertainment market, but I talked to one of my husband''s wives and we reached an agreement. I''ve already resigned myself to the fact that my husband is a worse womanizer than the Heavenly Emperors of old, so it only remains for me to take advantage of that situation. Nakano Ichika is a young girl, but her vision and wit are truly extraordinary and praiseworthy. (Author''s Note: Ichika Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) Through her own efforts, she managed to form a small talent agency that gained a proper level of fame. That agency is small andcks the resources to set up its own film and music studio, but I can figure that out. We talked a bit on the phone and reached an agreement. Mypany Yu Lei International will be the sponsor of her talent agency, at the same time, I will buy small film, music and animation studios to form an entertainmentpany that canpete withrge multinationalpanies. Although I have already begun to see life with more calm and satisfaction, I admit that I like topete with the great titans of the economy. Now I have the goal ofpeting with the western titan, Hollywood. At first I was only interested in the film and music industry, but my little sister-inw called me a couple of days ago with an interesting idea. I haven''t had a chance to talk to her in person yet, but my little sister-inw is a very smart girl, just like my husband, except that my husband hates business. My little sister-inw sent me several reports on the anime and video game industry in Japan. I have already heard that Japan is famous all over the world for the animation industry, but I was surprised to see that it is an industry that embraces all audiences and not just children. On the other hand, it was surprising that my little sister-inw had prepared such a professional presentation. She is very good at convincing people, although it seems that she only does it because she loves to watch anime. After thinking about it a bit, I decided to follow her idea of investing in the animation sector and the games industry. Interestingly, many cartoonists and animators are reportedly over-exploited and don''t get the recognition they deserve, so it will be easy to recruit top talent through more humane, high-paying contracts. Anyway, I have enough money to make long-term investments. Now I''m on my way to the young Nakano Ichika''s talent agency headquarters to have a business meeting. As we moved around in the car, I reread the contract I prepared to avoid conflicts or misunderstandings. In my opinion, the most important thing in a business agreement is to establish solid trust so that business rtionships can weather the great storms of life. "Ruoxi, this is the fifth time you''ve reviewed the contract, take it easy" ¨C A friendly voice spoke to me ironically. I shook my head. ¨C "Qianni, I need to check that everything is in order, I do not want my future business partner to think that I am underestimating her" My best friend, Mo Qianni, smiled wryly and sighed bitterly. ¨C "Ruoxi, you know that she is one of our sisters, so you don''t need to be so obsessive with formalities" (Author''s Note: Mo Qianni from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) Qianni also apanied me to Japan to be my assistant, which I appreciate, but she always says that I have to learn to take it easy. I shook my head and continued to review the contract. ¨C "Business and personal life are two different things, I cannot let personal feelings influence my work" Qianni sighed and said no more. She knows me well enough to know that there is no point in arguing with me about work issues. For this meeting, Qianni will be by my side as my assistant, while Seventeen and Xiao Bai are my bodyguards. Both of them are also my husband''s wives, but they prefer to act as bodyguards, so they don''t usually talk much. (Author''s Note: Xiao Bai from My Beautiful Teacher) Seventeen looks exactly like me, so publicly she''s my long lost sister. Anyway, the catastrophe that happened in China caused many records to be lost and it is not that difficult to fake an identity as long as I have the resources. We finally made it to the talent agency and entered the building after checking in at the entrance. The building is notrge, in fact it is quite a humble ce and a normal passerby would think it to be a minor office building. Despite the simple appearance, just thinking that all this was done by the efforts of a 17-year-old girl seems admirable to me. Even if shees from a family with money, I have met many young masters who just waste money without being able to start their own businesses. Inside the ce, the girl at the reception took us to a room to wait for the CEO to negotiate. Since this meeting was arranged this morning, it was inevitable that the CEO would make us wait, so I didn''t feel offended and waited calmly, plus I was satisfied when the receptionist cordially served us tea without showing disdain or a nasty attempt at ttery. The attitude of the employees says a lot about the ethics of apany and the attitude of the receptionist is satisfactory. In my conversation with the young Nakano Ichika, she exined to me that she owns the talent agency, but in order to avoid harmful rumors and troublesome situations, she assigned a female CEO to be the face of the agency while she made decisions from behind the scenes. That decision seemed to me the most suitable for a young girl. It is very stressful to be the public face of apany, especially when she is a teenager who is recognized as a talented actress on the rise. Since I talked to her, I have done a lot of research on her work and reputation, so I am sure that she is a girl with a great future ahead of her, although I was speechless reading thetest news of the scandal that emerged when it became public the information that she is in a rtionship with my husband. I can''t even imagine the chaos that would ensue if the world found out that my husband has a harem with the most important women in China... Well, my silly husband will have to fix the mess he made. That is his karma. We didn''t have to wait long. After five minutes, the door opened as a woman looked at us with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, the meeting took longer than expected, I hope you didn''t have to wait too long" ¨C The woman lowered her head as an apology for the dy. Something I like about working with Japanese is punctuality and five minuteste is nothing, so I spoke cordially. ¨C "Don''t worry, we didn''t have to wait long" The woman sighed in relief and smiled as she sat down across from us. The woman appears to be in her mid-thirties, but she remains young and energetic, though I can see faint traces of dark circles that have been covered by makeup. It seems that she has been very busy, but she doesn''t look disgruntled. Something that I learned from my husband is to be more observant since it is possible to know some personality traits through small clues in appearance. In this case, the woman seems like a responsible, dedicated, professional and honest worker, but she also seems a bit tired. Let''s see, there''s also a ring mark on her ring finger... Ah, a beautiful divorced woman, I can already imagine the attitude my husband will have. I stopped thinking about my husband and started talking to the woman about business. The woman introduced herself as Saitou Miyako and apparently she was appointed CEO a week ago, so she seemed a bit worried that her first major assignment might determine the future of this talent agency. (Author''s Note: Miyako Saitou from Oshi no Ko) Saitou Miyako is very professional, but she seemed a little worried since mypany is the biggest in China, so setting up a deal with me could make this small talent agency one of the biggest in Japan. Even though she was worried, I kept a professional attitude as I don''t intend to be nice during business, although I won''t be excessive either and I will be respectful to whoever treats me with respect. Saitou Miyako started to read the contract as we continued talking. Multitasking while still having a good conversation is an indispensable talent for a CEO. Saitou Miyako was very meticulous in reading the contract, and she didn''t leave a single paragraph unreviewed, which made me nod in approval. It''s nice to see such a capable employee who takes her job seriously. I was very careful when preparing the contract, and there are various things that I already agreed with the young Nakano Ichika detailed there, so Saitou Miyako could close the deal without a hitch. Despite this, she showed a serious look when she finished reading the contract. "Miss Lin-sama, I don''t find any problems with the contract and everything is fine ording to my boss''s instructions, but I still have some questions" - Saitou Miyako looked at me with professional seriousness. ¨C "If it is not inconvenient, I would like to know why you are willing to invest so much in our small talent agency, with the conditions that you offer, I am sure the big agencies would rush to sign an agreement" I smiled slightly. I like this woman and I would like to recruit her for mypany. Young Nakano Ichika has a keen eye for recruiting people. Objectively, it''s highly suspicious that a giantpany like mine would be willing to sponsor a small agency that was founded a year ago, but outside of my rtionship with my husband, there are several reasons why I like this arrangement. "The work ethic of mypany has always been honesty and dealings based on trust¡­" ¨C With a calm expression, I began to speak. ¨C "I have always seen my employees as valuable people and not as simple tools, in the same way, I hope that my partners have the same mentality of respecting the integrity of their employees¡­" Respecting employees was my grandmother''s policy, so I have always made an effort to foster an atmosphere of respect among my employees, it is also for this reason that I have avoided making agreements withpanies that have had scandals of abuse of power, harassment of employees and intimidation of others. This has kept me from many opportunities as most bigpanies have their scandals, but I''d rather lose opportunities than abandon my ideals. "Before choosing this talent agency, I researched agencies in Japan and what I found was a bit... unpleasant" ¨C I frowned slightly as I remembered the information I was able to gather with the help of my husband. ¨C "Sexual harassment and forcing young celebrities to give their bodies within the entertainment industry is an open secret, but the fact that many do it does not mean that I will allow it in my business, that is why I chose this agency, there is not a single case of harassment or attempts at forced prostitution and it even seems that you have been supporting talented young women with limited resources" Saitou Miyako rxed the seriousness in her gaze. She seems like a woman she knows from this industry, so she didn''t deny my words, rather she epted part of my exnation. Saitou Miyako nodded, but she still seemed to have some doubts. ¨C "I can honestly understand Lin-sama''s thoughts, but I still can''t understand why you are willing to offer so many resources without asking for a percentage of the agency''s shares, without wanting to be disrespectful, it seems that you have no interest in earn money" I really want to recruit this woman. A person who epts everything without hesitation can cause disaster, but someone totally paranoid is unpleasant, so a person who doubts rationally makes a nice business partner. "It is an investment in the future" - I smiled slightly, but kept my professional calm. ¨C "I have been researching the talents that are part of this agency and I have seen great potential, also, I have a personal interest in this agency" It is true that I researched the girls who have been recruited by this agency and although I am not an expert of the entertainment industry, the girls have good qualities to be models and celebrities. Something that worries me is that this agency only hires girls and most of them are simr in age to my husband. I hope this isn''t one of his ns to expand his harem as I want to do an honest business. Saitou Miyako raised an eyebrow at myment and asked the expected question. - "Personal interests?" I nodded. ¨C "You see, I have a cousin who is interested in starting a career as a singer and to be honest, she is a bit¡­ well, let''s just say that she is naive, so I am worried that someone might take advantage of her, so I would like them to she could work in this agency" Saitou Miyako blinked several times and understood that I want to use this business agreement as a bridge to facilitate Lin Hui''s dreams, but again, she still had doubts as that is not a sufficient reason. "The main reason why I can trust this agency is that I know the founders and have made deals with them" ¨C I took out my phone and showed a photo where I signed a business agreement with the head of the Ichijo family and his adoptive son. ¨C "As you can see, I feel morefortable doing business with reliable people" Saitou Miyako blinked several times in surprise, but quickly sighed in relief. The young Nakano Ichika told me that, in order to justify the rapid growth of her agency, she made it appear that the Ichijo family founded this agency tounder money, butter the agency showed rapid growth, so the Ichijo family decided to stop using the agency as a front tounder money and instead allowed the agency to grow. Saitou Miyako knows about this since she is the CEO of the agency, but she thinks that her boss is Ichijo Seiji, the heir to the Ichijo family. As far as the public knows, Ichijo Seiji is a hedonistic, impulsive and carefree mobster, so it''s possible that he founded this agency just to kill boredom. As for the possibility that Ichijo Seiji used this ce to obtain women is very limited. From what is known among businessmen, Ichijo Seiji is only interested in mature women, especially married women. He shows no interest in teenage girls as he considers them underdeveloped and boring. I really don''t know what to say about my husband''s nonsense, but I hate to admit that his ploy of creating two identities that work simultaneously is very useful, especially since the news of Nakano Ichika''s rtionship with Oosuki Luis will help justify that the Ichijo family founded this agency, after all, it''s only a matter of time before the media finds out that Oosuki Luis is Ichijo Seiji''s right-hand man, and Nakano Ichika is the top talent of this agency. The fact that all of this was prepared by a 17-year-old girl only makes me sigh in admiration. Nakano Ichika is a truly admirable girl. Saitou Miyako showed more confidence knowing that I am in a good rtionship with the Ichijo family, so we managed to establish the agreement without problems, although just in case she sent a copy of the contract and a summary of the agreements to her boss. She is a reliable employee and she told me that she could only close the deal with the approval of her boss, but in a few minutes she received a message telling her that she could sign the deal. As part of the deal, the talent agency would be renamed Yu Lei Entertainment as mypany name has a strong presence in the Asian market, so this will help in future projects. With everything ready, we had a little chat before saying goodbye, but Saitou Miyako asked me a strange question. "If it''s not rude to ask, may I ask what Lin-sama''s impression of the heir of the Ichijo family is?" - Saitou Miyako showed a lot of curiosity and expectation. This surprised me a bit as it was a totally different attitude from her previous professionalism, but I quickly understood her thoughts. During our conversation, she mentioned that she can understand my desire to help my cousin since she has a teenage daughter who wants to get into entertainment. She is a single mother and is already over thirty years old. Although she is beautiful and has a good socioeconomic position, it must be difficult being a single mother. I''m notpletely familiar with Japanese culture, but at least in my country, it doesn''t matter if a woman is smart and professional, being thirty years old and not married makes people make nastyments. What''s worse, a divorced woman with two teenage children will be avoided like the gue. Maybe in that aspect, my husband is not such an idiot since he doesn''t mind taking care of other men''s children, although he worries me that he is too "kind" to his stepdaughters¡­ Ah, my silly husband. I really don''t know why I love him... I smiled wryly. ¨C "Isn''t it strange that you ask me about your boss? Don''t you know him?" Saito Miyako sighed. ¨C "To be honest, I have been in this position for a short time and I have not had the opportunity to meet him, most of the time I receive instructions by text message since he is very busy" Actually, it is Nakano Ichika who gives her directions, but it is better to keep it a secret that her boss is a teenager. I shook my head, not holding back my slight smile. ¨C "Well, he is just as the rumors say" Saitou Miyako looked at the ring on my finger. I noticed her look and smiled. ¨C "No, he did not try anything with me since he is on good terms with my husband, but I have heard that he has no problem seducing married or divorced women, although he does not push too much and does not show resentment even if he is rejected, in fact his father told me that his son usually spends a lot of money pampering his lovers and that is why he wanted to do a lot of business¡­" I felt stupid for promoting my husband to a woman who is clearly lonely, but I''ve reached a point of resignation where I know my husband won''t let his ws out of every beautiful woman who crosses his path. After talking about Ichijo Seiji for a bit, I finally left the ce and returned to mypany''s new headquarters. The building hasn''t beenpletely remodeled yet, but it''s enough to continue my work. Now that the talent agency is ready, I started preparing a contract for my little sister-inw. She built a small group of inte content creators, so as a thank you for her ideas, I n to offer her a contract so that she and her friends can fully dedicate themselves to what they love professionally. I sighed with satisfaction when I finished drafting the contract. "You seem happy" ¨C Qianni smiled when she saw that I stopped writing and stood up to stretch a bit. "I feel good" - I agreed with a smile. ¨C "It is nice to be able to do business without worrying about the deprivation of men who only seek my body and wealth" Qianni showed a big smile. ¨C "It is true, life has improved a lot since we were with our husband" I nodded. My husband has more ws than virtues, but those few virtues make him worth being around. The most important thing is that I can do what I like. I can focus on business and my husband doesn''t feel self-conscious about having a sessful wife. That really makes me feel satisfied. With a new sense of motivation, I finished stretching and got back to work. I really enjoy what I do. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Remember that originally, Ichika nned to prostitute the girls while she nned to keep the prettiest girls to threaten and indoctrinate them into being Luis''s ves. That way, she could pay for Luis''s medical treatment, pay off his debt, and ensure that he stayed by her side. These were ns for the future, but Ichika changed her mind after Luis showed her that he was fine and now had money. Because of this, the talent agency seems like an honest agency that protects girls, but Ichika hasn''t given up the idea of bringing gifts to her tsundere husband. On a side note, I''ve written a lot of subplots and I feel like it''s easy to forget the plot thread a lot of the time, so I thought I''d make little notes every time I''m picking up on a subplot. What do you think of this? Is it okay with you or do you see it as something unnecessary? I would like to read yourments. A hug~ Chapter 374: Psycho against bullying? Chapter 374: Psycho against bullying? I rubbed my forehead in frustration at how ridiculous and stupid humanity is, or more specifically, fucking teenagers... I knew things would get annoying ever since Monika tipped me off about the news where it was revealed that I am Ichika''s boyfriend, but I was too naive to imagine that people have a modicum of intelligence andmon sense. When I arrived at the school, no one gave me trouble at the entrance, but there were many people looking at me with hate, disdain, envy, cruelty, and there were even idiots who were eager to take out knives to run and stab me. I''m not exaggerating, there are more than 10 idiots who actually have hidden sharp objects and are itching to murder me. Japan is technically a safe country, but deteriorating mental health has made many teenagers potential psychopaths¡­ No, I think South Korea is in a simr situation¡­ Oh, Asians. Well, it''s not unexpected. Humanity is trash no matter the country. Technically I had no problems entering the ssroom, but the noise was a pain in the ass. For starters, Ichika skipped school today as she has to take care of some stuff from her talent agency since our rtionship has be a major topic on social media. What has generated the most noise is that people looking for information about me have found the videos where I yed basketball and ser, so that, in one night, I became an inte celebrity¡­ As if that wasn''t enough, someone found a security camera footage of the time I protected Mafuyu Kirisu, Fumino Furuhashi, Uruka Takemoto, and Rizu Ogata. That was when we had our first study session and some jerk tried to harass the cute teacher. (Author''s Note: waifus from We Never Learn: Bokuben) On that asion, a security camera recorded the situation, but Monika made sure that this recording did not reach the police since those idiots were captured by my subordinates to be turned into croquettes for Ortro. With that being said, why did that recording appear on the inte? It''s simple. Marika asked Monika to give her the recording so that she would have more tools to help her improve my public image. (Author''s Note: Marika Tachibana from Nisekoi) Marika, Pansy, Eri, and Yashiro founded a fan club. They''re obsessed with proving to the world what a cool and good husband I am, so they''ve started a cult that preys on naive girls with little parental attention. Basically, a religious sect. (Author''s Note: Sumireko Sanshokuin / Pansy from Ore wo Suki Nano wa Omae Dake ka yo) (Author''s Note: Eri Nakamura from Arifureta Shokugyou from Sekai Saikyou) (Author''s Note: Nene Yashiro from Jibaku Shounen Hanako-kun) In that group of girls, Pansy is the best at collecting information and Marika is skilled at manipting information, so they have managed to make a lot of girls interested in me, but I had to talk to them so they don''t do something excessive or Marika is capable of kidnapping women to subject them to psychological torture to get me more women. Despite the bizarreness of the situation, I can''t help but think that I''m lucky to have such lovely wives. Marika may have some damaged wires in her head, but she''s still very smart. She understands that it will be bad if her little club draws too much attention, so she has focused on spreading my achievements so that people will look up to me. This has been helpful so the women at school don''t look at me like I''mplete trash even though I''m a womanizer, however most of the guys hate me more every day, which is on the top of the list of things I don''t care about. The fan club doesn''t really interest me since I have more important things to attend to, but the important thing is that a lot of publicity that Marika prepared is now being spread on social media, so I became a well-known figure on the inte overnight, which is a nuisance¡­ I don''t even have socialworks, but there are already several articles on the inte that talk about my "heroic deeds", for example, the fact that I am a defender of women has been spread as I have faced many stalkers and juvenile petty criminals. I honestly hate fame as it sucks when people pay too much attention to me, especially since I''m a serial killer... Fortunately, the Ichijo family, the Tachibana family, and Monika have taken it upon themselves to protect my most sensitive information, so no one has discovered that I now live in one of the most luxurious buildings in the city, my direct connection to the Ichijo family has not been discovered either, and the news only says that I am working for a rich family. By the way, some fucking inte genius gave me the nickname "Dog Meat" and people liked it so much that they started using that nickname to name me¡­ I have no proof, but I''m sure it was Navi. In general, things haven''t turned into aplete mess, but the stupidity of teenagers gives me a headache. The biggest problem is that an argument started on the inte and many people want to crucify me, on the other hand, there are many, many idiots who have started to make posts where they challenge me to all kinds of stupid things to prove that they are better than me, and therefore more worthy of being Ichika''s boyfriend... Objectively, Ichika is a young celebrity without much poprity so her personal life shouldn''t be that important to the public, but herees my fucking plot armor. The plot armor Mumei gave me made me the center of this World, so the women in this World who are part of my harem have a bonus to their destinys. (Author''s Note: Mumei Nanashi from Hololive / ya from Fate/Grand Order) In other words, I am a plot ma and the women of Gaia who are part of my harem are plot batteries. Being a protagonist is a fucking headache¡­ The most worrying thing is that jealousy increases the impulsiveness of stupid people. For example, Pansy just sent me a video that she recorded while she was policing people who hate me. Honestly, it still amazes me that she is so good at spying on people despite not having any supernatural skills... I have offered her sobrenatural skills, but she insists that she prefers to learn stealth without relying on special skills. Her dream is to be able to stalk me without my noticing. Well, I like that she has big goals, so she won''t get bored with eternal life. Thus, sses started without much trouble. The only thing different is that there were more people paying attention to me, but the opinion of men doesn''t matter to me. "Hey Listen! In this story the men only serve to be living examples of what a cuck is! Those who have aorare fetish can go to hell, LONG LIVE THE NETORI!" ¡­ The fact that I can understand that bullshit depresses me. My head is full of junk knowledge... I dropped the matter for now and waited for the troubles toe. Just as I thought, after lunch time a teacher came to tell me that she should talk to me. Yui didn''t refuse and said that I shouldn''t get into too much trouble, then she continued with her ss. (Author''s Note: Yui Kanakura from Nisekoi) I left the ssroom and apanied the pretty teacher who was looking at me with aplex mix of emotions. I raised an eyebrow and asked innocently. ¨C "Did something happen sensei?" The woman was Kyoko Hihara, the teacher belonging to Nisekoi. I haven''t paid much attention to this woman and our rtionship hasn''t progressed much, but she has a good impression of me since Shizuka told her that I helped a girl who is being bullied. (Author''s Note: Shizuka Hiratsuka from Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Come wa Machigatteiru) Kyoko let out a deep breath and looked at me seriously. ¨C "Oosuki-kun,e with me, I need you to give me an exnation" "Ah, I see" - I smiled wryly as if I already knew what happened. Kyoko raised an eyebrow at my attitude, but she also seemed a bit relieved. My attitude shows that I know the problem that arose, so I must have a good exnation. In silence we walked to the teachers'' room and upon entering, she closed the door and then motioned for me to sit down so we could talk. It''s currently school time, so we''re alone here, which gives me a chance to further my rtionship with this woman, however, I can see that she''s emotionally and sexually frustrated since she''s had issues with her husband¡­ Oh right, I forgot to mention it since it was a trifling matter. Marika had one of my subordinates track down Kyoko''s fianc¨¦. My subordinate has been sabotaging that loser''s work, so his boss has left him a lot more work and it makes him feel frustrated. It gets worse when his wife is not always at home to attend to him like a Japanese wife normally would, so he has started to feel angry with Kyoko, and ording to the report I received, he has started having an affair with one of his co-workers. It''s nice to have a good wife and brainwashed subordinates. Kyoko had an overly serious look as she looked into my eyes, which showed the seriousness of the situation, since in Japanese society there is almost no eye contact. "Oosuki-kun, a moment ago a girl came to me crying to tell me that you abused her..." ¨C Kyoko looked at me withplex emotions. She trusts me and although she knows that I am a perverted womanizer, she does not believe that I would do something like that, however, the seriousness of the usation makes her very worried about what this could cause. The girl said that I abused her during lunch time. I''m usually very shy since I''m surrounded by beautiful women while eating, but this time I didn''t appear in the dining room and no one knew where I was during lunch, so it was an opportunity for the idiots to frame me for something. Actually, I didn''t go to the dining room since I felt that Chitose sent me a message to say that Miyu needed to talk to me, so I went to the hot spring inn to spend time with my adoptive daughter. Miyu is an adorable and obedient girl, but I think it was a bad idea to let Arisa be friends with her... Oh, whatever. Arisa isn''t stupid and she knows the limits that shouldn''t be crossed. I didn''t show concern, I just smiled wryly. ¨C "Seriously, these brats have no creativity¡­" Trying to frame me with something like this is so boring I want to yawn. Objectively this can be a problem that would lead me to be condemned by public opinion, but I have done so many horrible things that this pathetic attempt to frame me seems like child''s y. "Hey Listen! It''s not rape if she moans!" ......... Fucking jerk. Kyoko raised an eyebrow at myment, but I didn''t give her a verbal exnation. Instead of wasting my time with words, I took out my phone and opened a video to show Kyoko. "Then this is the n, you''ll find Kyoko-sensei and tell her that jerk abused you, she seems to have a good impression of that fucking starving bum, so this will make her hate him, then we''ll start spreading rumors that that bastard is a rapist who has drugged dozens of girls" "But will this work? We have no evidence¡­" "Evidence? Pff haha, what a fucking joke, we just need to make enough noise for that jerk to be taken to prison, plus my uncle has contacts in the police, so it will be easy to falsify the evidence" "Okay, but you better pay me what was agreed" "Shut up and go do what I tell you bitch!" "¡­.." ¨C Kyoko had a look of disbelief as she watched the video that was recorded by Pansy. "Honestly, I''m not surprised" ¨C I shrugged when the video ended. ¨C ""But well, I''m lucky to have people I trust, this was recorded by one of my girlfriends who happened to be in the bathroom when she heard these idiots" Kyoko closed her eyes for a moment, took off her sses, and massaged the bridge of her nose. This gave him a headache from the mix of disbelief, outrage, anger, disappointment, and sadness. She is a good teacher who loves her students and wants them to be happy, so it hurts her to see that some of her students are jerks. After taking two minutes to process what she just saw, the pretty teacher put her sses back on and looked at me with extreme seriousness. ¨C "Oosuki-kun, please send me that video, I will take care of solving this" Honestly this doesn''t matter to me. Those idiots want to publicly and socially destroy me, but they made no ns to attack my wives, so I''ll let them live, although my wives will probably figure this out, especially since Pansy won''t hide this from Marika and my other wives with obsessive tendencies. Kyoko was much calmer now that she has evidence that the usations were false, but she didn''t tell me that I can go back to my ssroom since there seems to be another topic she wants to discuss with me. "I''ll take care of this, but before you go back to ss I need to talk to you about another topic" ¨C Kyoko sighed. The new topic seems to cause her a lot of worry and sadness. ¨C "Shizuka-san told me about the student Yoshida-san" I see, this is about Saki, the tragic girl from the story ''EMERGENCE/Metamorphosis''. Well, I already took care of the situation. Not only for Saki''s sake, but also to help the beautiful nurse. The boys who murdered the nurse''s son are no longer a problem, I also made my subordinates take care of their families so I don''t have to deal with annoying police investigations. Murdering normal people is quite easy for my group since the excess of privacy andck of social contact in this country makes it easy to disappear a person without anyone caring, however, two of the idiots were children of high status families, so the disappearance of those families would cause a lot of inconvenience. I''m on vacation and I hate politics, so I did something simple. With alchemy and necromancy, I made the corpses of the boys and their families act like normal people, moreover, the boys today went to talk to the teachers to admit their crimes and request a punishment. Publicly it seems that those boys had an outbreak of moral conscience, so they seek to amend their mistakes, but it is very likely that Hiratsuka will think that I did something to make the boys decide to apologize to Saki. Well, the boys are still "alive", so Hiratsuka won''t be mad at me, she''ll just think that I threatened them and hit them a bit. By the way, those boys will be expelled and their crimes will be made public in two days, just as Mari nned. (Author''s Note: Mari Nagare from Maria no Danzai) Subsequently, these boys will be sent to a juvenile correctional facility and in a few months they willmit suicide due to depression. Lastly, their families will also die in different ways while their businesses will be taken over by Lin Ruoxi''spany. The economy advances and the garbage is buried. Heh, at this rate I will really earn the title of hero¡­ While Kyoko was talking to me about that case, I kept a calm expression as if everything happened ording to my n, but I didn''t want to talk about it. "Oosuki-kun, I''m not going to ask you if you did something or ask what method you used and I honestly don''t want to know, but I need to tell you this¡­" ¨C Kyoko sighed and lowered her head in a deep bow. ¨C "Thank you for helping that girl" The subject of bullying seems to be extremely sensitive to her. It doesn''t seem like she had gone through a simr experience, but rather there was a heavy sense of guilt in her heart... Come to think of it, Mari''s son died almost two years ago and Kyoko has been a teacher at this school for four years. Maybe she feels guilty about the situation since the news said that the boymitted suicide due to depression, and even though the news of the bullying was covered up by the families of the idiots, it is possible that the teachers heard rumors that the boy was bullied. I widened my eyes in slight surprise and showed a trace of surprise in my voice. ¨C "Hey, sensei, raise your head, I didn''t do something that deserved your gratitude¡­" Kyoko looked up at me with a soft smile full of gratitude. ¨C "Oosuki-kun, from the first time I saw you I knew that you are a kind boy" "Hey Listen! The dog is kind enough to give his meat to the hungry lolis hahahahahaha!" ¡­. Son of¡­.. My mouth twisted bitterly and I looked away as there was a subtle blush on my cheeks, which made Kyoko smile. My attitude showed that the teacher''s words made me ufortable, not because I felt displeased with those words, but because those words embarrassed me. Basically I''m a tough aggressive guy with a soft heart, the kind of guy Kyoko likes based on my research. "Hey Listen! Tsun tsun~ dere dere~ A tsundere~!" ¡­. I ignored Navi and continued with my performance. Kyoko seemed to make an important decision. Her look showed that she had been thinking about something important and my attitude had given her the solution to a problem that she wanted to solve. She stopped smiling and looked at me seriously, though there was an unconscious trace of expectation in her voice. ¨C "Oosuki-kun, I want to ask you something and I hope you answer honestly" I raised an eyebrow and smiled wryly. ¨C "Sensei, do you want to go on a date with me? Sure, I''d love that." "¡­" ¨C Kyoko blinked several times since she didn''t expect my answer, but then she frowned even though she wasn''t angry. ¨C "Oosuki-kun, it is not correct to make suchments to your teacher" The real problem is that she is engaged, but her recent marital problems have made her prioritize her position as a teacher. My smile grew. ¨C "Oh? So can I ask sensei out on a date after I graduate?" For a moment Kyoko wanted to sigh at my silly joke, but she got worried when she noticed a slight undertone of seriousness in my voice. Although it''s clear that I''m just teasing her, I also showed that I''m interested in her. "Oosuki-kun, what I want to ask you is about the current state of the school and the students" ¨C Kyoko decided to evade the subject, which means that she was not totally against the idea. ¨C "You are an intelligent and observant boy, plus you have enough experience in life to notice things that even we your teachers cannot see¡­" Kyoko showed sadness in herst words. She really seems to feel guilty about the boy''s "suicide". I stopped smiling and went back to my calm expression, although now I showed a slight apathy. ¨C "I think I already know what sensei wants to know, so I''ll be honest, in this school there are many idiots who enjoy intimidating the weakest" Kyoko frowned when I said that some of my ssmates are idiots, but she felt very worried when she confirmed that there really are cases of bullying. Kyoko didn''tin or question me for the fact that I didn''t do something to stop the bullying, after all in this society it''s normal for people to look at problems without helping. It doesn''t matter to be a hero or a viin, it''s easier to be a simple spectator. Kyoko sighed heavily and then looked at me with a slight trace of pleading. ¨C "Oosuki-kun, teachers have a limit to what we can do to help students and we can''t do anything if the victims are not willing to talk, so I want to ask you a big favor¡­" I raised an eyebrow and interrupted the woman''s words. ¨C "I cannot solve the problems of each person, I helped Saki since she came to me, but I don''t have time to look for each person in trouble" Kyoko didn''t show disappointment or regret for my words, in fact, she seemed satisfied by my attitude. Kind people who are willing to help everyone may be bright and attractive people, but such people are often naive with an innocent mindset, so such people may fall into depression when they realize that the world is more disgusting than they can imagine. Sure, there are gentle people who fight to help everyone, such as Auriel, Vulkan, and Sanguinius, however, kind people need great mental strength to be able to fight the horrors of reality without their wills breaking. In that sense, a simple idealistic-minded teenager could fall into depression if they see the horrors of the human heart, so to protect people who are at risk ofmitting suicide, she need someone more realistic and objective, preferably someone with experience on the cruel side of life. Kyoko is an intelligent woman, but she couldn''t reflect on this since she hasn''t interacted with people too damaged, so this must be Hiratsuka''s idea. She looks like the kind of woman who would wade down a shit pit to help a kid stuck in the crap. "The Service Club hasn''t started its activities yet, but Hiratsuka-san told me that from today the club will start dealing with bullying, and since this counts as extracurricr activities and social service, the club''s activities will reflect on your academic record which will help you find a good university" ¨C Kyoko spoke softly, she didn''t want to make me feel like I was being forced to do something I didn''t want, but she also wanted to show that she and Hiratsuka were asking me help. I frowned and was silent for a minute, then sighed and massaged my forehead. ¨C "I didn''t even think about going to university¡­" Kyoko shook her head and spoke seriously. ¨C "Oosuki-kun, you are very smart so you can''t leave school, I''m sure you have a bright future ahead of you and you could achieve any goal you set for yourself¡­ Let''s see, is there something you want to do when you grow up?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "I want to be a simple farmer and live in peace with my family" "..." ¨C Kyoko smiled bitterly thinking that I''m kidding. It''s sad that no one believes me when I talk about my dream... Whatever. Actually, I don''t mind dealing with idiotic teen issues, anyway, I need to gain experience in interacting with teens since my daughters are going through puberty. It''s ironic that despite all my knowledge, I have a hard time interacting in a friendly way with people my own age. To interact with teenagers I only know maniption and I don''t want to manipte my daughters. I sighed heavily and annoyance showed in my expression. ¨C "Fine, I will, but I need a couple of favors¡­" Kyouko smiled. ¨C "I will help you whenever it is within my means" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "Well, you already said that we can''t have an appointment, so I want to request permission for my sister and I to be absent for the next week" From the principal and Mr. Ichijo I have permission to skip school whenever I want, but if I miss a week for no reason, then Kyoko and Hiratsuka will give me a long and annoying lecture. Kyouko raised an eyebrow. ¨C "May I ask the reason?" I sighed as if this was aplicated topic. ¨C "It is¡­ a family matter, I am sorry for not being able to say it" "..." ¨C Kyoko looked at me with concern. It''s no secret that my father ran away after causing a debt for my family, plus the school already knows that my mother disappeared and Seiji Ichijo is my temporary guardian until my mother reappears or until Ie of age. Kyoko nodded and looked at me with a mixture of gentleness, kindness, and sincere concern. ¨C "I understand, I will talk to the principal so you don''t have any problems, I will also make sure that you and your sister receive copies of the ss notes, don''t worry" I have already said this, but I will repeat it. Using self-deprecation to make other people feel sorry for you is utterly stupid as it will cause difort or disgust in the long run. The correct way to use pity to manipte people is through tragic events, but without showing self-pity, but rather making it appear that you are fighting the pain while internally you are suffering. In this case, Kyoko thinks that my grumpy attitude is just a mask, but internally I''m a hurt boy who feels great sadness since I don''t have a father or mother figure to rely on, but instead had to grow up early to take care of my sister. To be honest that''s true to a certain extent. Although I have ovee most of my childhood traumas, I cannot deny that I feel at peace when I am with women who give me the sense of security and peace that I always wanted during my childhood. That''s why I''ve grown very fond of Chitose, Senko and Auriel. As for why I need to miss school, well, my lovely daughter is having her first basketball game. When I found out that Miyu had to go to another city for a basketball game, I sent a message to her school to tell them that Seiji will join the trip to take care of the students. Chitose, Arisa and the psycho brats won''t be going on the trip since they aren''t part of the basketball team. Honestly, I could stay here while Seiji goes on a trip since I can use spatial skills, anyway, every third day I take a little trip to China so my wives there don''t feel forgotten. The reason why I chose to spend all my time on this is because Umaru also needs to go to the city where the match will be. Earlier today, Umaru received a message from Lin Ruoxi. Apparently, the two made a business agreement for Umaru and her friends to join my wife''spany as digital content creators. Umaru has friends on the inte that she contacted about this deal, in fact, today after school she will meet with some of her friends to talk to them about the contract. This will be the first time for Umaru to see her inte friends, so she asked me to apany her. I''ll obviously go along with her since I can''t let the brat get into too much trouble, anyway, I''m used to ignoring her when she talks about things I don''t care about, so I''ll just eat quietly while she does her thing. The reason why she has to go to another city is that most of Umaru''s friends agreed to meet her today afternoon, but two of the most important people in her group can''te, so Umaru will have to visit them in another city. Although my silly sister is a pain in the ass, it''s good that she can achieve her own goals without my help. It makes me proud to see that the brat can make her own life out of it. I will make sure that she can fulfill her goals...¡­No idiot will make her cry..... In this way, I managed to make a deal with Kyoko and returned to my ssroom. "Now what did you do? Will you finally be expelled?" ¨C As always, I ignored the system user and went to my seat to continue watching the clouds instead of paying attention to the ss. The day was calm, of course, only if I ignore the endless idiots who kept looking for me to cause trouble. "You are a viin for forcing a girl to be with you! I challenge you to a duel!" At the end of the sses I couldn''t even leave the room because a group of idiots in Judo uniforms opened the door and started yelling stupid things. My wives were not here as they left as soon as the end of school bell rang. Although they want to spend time with me, they are too busy policing suicide cases, manipting naive girls, and gathering information from the prettiest girls in town, so they can''t stay to watch the show. Something interesting about my harem is that my obsessive attitude has motivated my wives. Even myziest wives don''t want to feel like a useless burden, so they''ve been looking for things to do, either to help me or to fulfill their own dreams since they know I''m happy when they have their own goals. My wives are cute. I sighed and wanted to tell the idiots not to mess with me, but the stupid ones kept yelling stupid things. "I won''t let a good student get hurt by a depraved like you!" ¨C A tall and muscr idiot looked at me with indignation and resentment. Some idiot has spread a rumor that I''m threatening Ichika to make her my girlfriend. Pansy had asked me if she should counter the rumor, but I told her to allow the rumor to spread and even encourage it. This way, the idiots who hate me won''t resist attacking me, so I can justifiably smash their faces in. Later I can destroy the rumor, but first I want to destroy the faces of these idiots. Although there were many idiots who wanted to hit me out of jealousy, there are also heroic idiots who want to hit me to protect the beautiful princesses who have been threatened by the evil wolf. The jerk in front of me is an example of thetter. I can see that he''s not very smart and was easily manipted by other guys into wanting to hit me, but actually he''s a nice guy with a kind heart. Well, it doesn''t matter, all punching bags are used for the same thing. I took out my cell phone and told Umaru that I''ll go to the Judo club for a moment, so you have to wait for me in your room to go to your meeting. The Judo idiots got mad that I ignored them, but I spoke to them before they could say stupid things. "Fine" ¨C I yawned. ¨C "Come on quickly, I have to go on a date" The men were jealous and wanted to break my face. So, we headed to the Judo club. This stupidity caught the attention of several students, so the club was filled with spectators. Someone from the club lent me a Judo uniform, so I quickly changed my clothes and headed to the center of the training area. There was no poison, needles or ws in the uniform as these idiots are looking for a fair fight. How boring¡­ The Judo club room is big, but it had been filled with many students who were excited. Some admired me for my athletic disy against the system user, but most of the spectators were excitedly yelling for Judo practitioners to break my limbs. Something striking was that the student council was also interested in this, so they did not stop the event, but watched from the entrance. I saw that Medaka was looking at me with a smirk. She knows I''ll win the fight, but she''s amused by the non-existent possibility of me getting hit. (Author''s Note: Medaka Kurokami from Medaka Box) "Kurokami-san, pay close attention to this" ¨C A girl next to Medaka looked at the situation seriously. I think she''s the student council president, but I''m not sure since I don''t care. ¨C "When you are the student council president you need to be able to observe each problem objectively" "I understand" ¨C Medaka nodded. She seems to get along with the council. "Good" - The girl smiled. ¨C "Now let''s see how these two men make close contact while their bodies collide violently, it will be more important because the tall boy can hurt the blond boy, so we must intervene if the blond boy is hurt by the tall boy''s rudeness¡­" ........... "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA Hey, I like that woman!" ¨C Navi was convulsing withughter¡­ Medaka was shaking not tough out loud. Fortunately the screams of the other students prevented everyone from hearing the disgusting shit the woman said... "Shino-san, you shouldn''t say that" - Another girl smiled... - "Remember that the blond boy showed to be very good at sports, so it is possible that he is the dominant one while the tall boy can be the passive one..." ... "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH Shit, I''m going to throw upughing!" Damn Medaka, don''tugh! Neither do you, Yoko! I decided to break my eardrums and concentrated on the fight. Maybe I got a little angry at thements from the two neural damaged girls, but I used a little more force than necessary to beat the muscle-bound idiot. I didn''t break his bones and didn''t really injure him, but I pretty much treated him like a beach ball as his body was thrown against the wall. I didn''t even tap into my superhuman strength, in fact I held back quite a bit. All I did was redirect all of the idiot''s force against his center of gravity, so the fightsted 2 seconds. "Hey Listen! They call him the premature ejaction!" ...¡­..For the love of God, Navi, I don''t want to hear that kind of joke right now, especially after what the two girls with rotten brains gave... Things could have ended in this and I thought to leave since I need a drink to deal with the disgust I felt, but the damn system user entered the room while he was acting like a pretentious jerk¡­ "Ha, you may be skilled, but nothing beats absolute power!" ¨C The idiot didn''t even wait for me to speak and stood in front of me. ¨C "This time I will show you that I am the best!" "Hey Listen! Idiots never learn their lesson even if you punch them in the face!" ¨C It''s ironic when Navi says it. - "Now humiliate him so his waifus know that my dog is the one and only Alpha Male Chad!" ¡­ Where is it that she learns this stupidity? The system user had obtained a mid-levelbat skill, plus his physical strength had exceeded human limits. If hebine his martial arts technique and his physical strength, he is at the level of Akisame Koetsuji in Kenichi''s world, and he started training martial arts two days ago. The idiot''s growth speed is very fast, but that just shows his utter dependence on the system since he''s not even trying to learn techniques on his own. Oh well, it never mind. That won''t affect the taste of his soul... "¡­Crunchy head¡­." ¨C Ortro began to salivate. Although the idiot could already be considered one of the strongest martial artists in human society, I beat him in ten seconds. I was able to do it in an instant, but I couldn''t resist the urge to m his face into the ground to break his nose and knock out three of his teeth. The idiot remained conscious while the students yelled to call a nurse or an ambnce. It''s normal for injuries to happen in these kinds of events, so no one med me, plus I made it look like the idiot injured himself by misperforming a grappling technique. In the eyes of the students, the student tried to kick my crotch, so I dodged, but the idiot tripped by missing his cheat attack, so he fell face down on the ground. I yawned and left the ce without giving more importance to the system user. My attitude did not show contempt or mockery, but something more painful for the pride. My indifference made the system user''s heart fill with hatred and resentment. This caused him to gain a skill that allows him to mark a person as a revenge target and will give him a power bonus when humiliating and hitting me. [Mythomania] prevented that skill from being able to mark me, but it wouldn''t have mattered anyway. Ah, it''s delicious to see how a good wine begins to age... My show of strength made several people look at me with interest since I have made it clear that my physical capabilities are that of a prodigy, there were even girls who seemed to want to talk to me, but my silly sister sent me a message throwing a tantrum because she doesn''t want to bete for her meeting. I sighed internally. The brat is too pampered¡­ What a bummer. Chapter 375: Shy Girl Chapter 375: Shy Girl After wasting time beating up idiots, I was finally able to go to Umaru''s ssroom to apany her to her meeting with her friends. Saki won''t apany me to Umaru''s meeting since she was left in Medaka''s care. Earlier today, Saki went with Hiratsuka to the principal''s office as a group of boys came over to confess to her crimes and apologize to Saki for all the bullying. This was too sensitive a subject, so it was done discreetly so as not to worsen Saki''s reputation, so she went to the office together with Hiratsuka and listened to the sincere apologies of the reanimated corpses. She had to hold back her tears as it was the first time someone regretted hurting her, so Hiratsuka had to stay with the girl in the infirmary until she could calm down. Saki is a good girl and she said she didn''t want to go with me to the meeting so she wouldn''t be a bother. She has been with a lot of men, both teenagers and adults, so it will be bad if the idiots recognize her and cause trouble for Umaru''s friends. I told her that she shouldn''t worry since I can take care of the problems, but she insisted that she doesn''t want to make Umaru hated by her friends. Hiratsuka overheard our conversation and her attitude towards Saki became more and more gentle, although she also increased her anger towards the boys who abused Saki, as well as being very upset with the girl''s parents. Saki hasn''t mentioned it, but I''m sure she was abused by her father and that''s why she doesn''t want to go back to her house, plus it seems like her mother hates her out of jealousy. Anyway, I''ll have one of my subordinates pay a kind visit to Saki''s parents. After talking for a bit, we decided that Saki would go home with Medaka since she usually stays outte from school since she has a lot of work in the student council. Actually, Medaka doesn''t need to do that much work, but she enjoys having a lot of unnecessary responsibilities. She''s a workaholic like me. Hiratsuka doesn''t know that Medaka is my wife and he thinks that we are both neighbors, so he epted this idea, besides that all the teachers hold Medaka in high esteem since her exaggerated charisma could make her president in a misogynistic country, so she has his own fan club despite having been at the school for less than two months. For now the student council will take care of Saki and they''ll probably even do an investigation on the subject of bullying, which is great. In this way, I will only have to intervene if things are tooplicated, such as cases of rape, suicide or domestic violence... Ah shit, I''ll have a lot of work¡­ Stupid social deterioration. Anyway. It''s good that Saki can make friends, maybe that way she can set goals in her life since her mentality is so submissive that it bores me, although I can''t deny that her desire not to cause me problems is nice and cute. When I got to the ssroom, Umaru told me that her friends would apany her since they would also be part of her project. Marin was very excited at the idea of bing a cosy model, not because she would like to appear in magazines or because she wanted money, but because she wants to be a professional cosyer. (Author''s Note: Kitagawa Marin from Sono Bisque Doll wa Koi wo suru) Sylphynford seems to be interested in being a professional anime and video game critic, so she would like to be a part of my sister''s project. (Author''s Note: Sylphynford Tachibana from Himouto! Umaru-chan) Sawako isn''t a fan of anime and that kind of wasting time, but she was interested in the idea of making friends, so she was looking forward to getting into the project. (Author''s Note: Sawako Kuronuma from Kimi ni Todoke) As for Ina, she really loves the idea of being an anime artist, so she''s really excited to get into an entertainment agency. Most importantly, she is very happy to be able to interact with people again without everyone dying around her, even though she is still too shy to talk to new people. (Author''s Note: Ina''nis Ninomae from Hololive) From what I heard, Umaru hides her real name on the inte due to the stupidity of the fans. It''s better for her to keep her identity a secret, however, she revealed her identity as a inte celebrity to convince her new friends to be part of her project. Umaru may seem clumsy, naive, innocent and childish, but at times she can be quite maniptive to get what she wants. In this case, she wants friends with the same hobbies and whom she can trust. If I''m not mistaken, in the future Umaru ns to reveal the truth of the multiverse to her friends, so she can take them to anime worlds to y, but all under my care. Because of this, she seeks to make her friends fall in love with me, so they can be like sisters... Ah, spoiled brat. So, we headed to the meeting ce. "So, Luis-senpai knows all the martial arts and can also use acupuncture?" ¨C Marin asked me with a lot of emotion like a child who knows Santa us. "Something like that" - I smiled wryly. ¨C "Actually, I designed my own martial art and one of its characteristics is to absorb the techniques of other martial arts" Justifying my strength with martial arts sounds better than saying that I subdued my mental problems until they became a Lovecraftian nightmare. "Oh!" ¨C Marin seemed to have stars in her eyes. ¨C "Maybe Luis-senpai is a demonic cultivator who uses dual cultivation to be stronger, that would exin why Luis-senpai is a womanizer, maybe Luis-senpai is a protagonist with an NTR system" ¡­ I insist, this girl''s imagination never ceases to amaze me because of how urate it is... "Hey Listen! Your life is so cliche and uncreative that even a dumb blonde can figure out your life hahahahahahaha!" ¨C Navi wasughing in my mind¡­ Umaru shook her head gently. ¨C "Onii-chan does not need an NTR system, he is the NTR and that is why our neighbors hated us, Onii-chan prefers married women" My mouth twisted and Inded a small whack on the brat''s head. "Onii-chan itai yamete kudasai!" ¨C Umaru looked at me with teary eyes¡­ "Wow, Luis-san looks like a handsome sadistic viin" ¨C Sylphynford looked at me with admiration¡­ Now I''m sure the inte rotted these girls'' brains¡­ I sighed and we kept walking. The girls started talking about anime bullshit that I don''t care about, so I looked at a silent girl who was awkwardly walking next to me. Sawako is a bit shy, but at least she can talk to me without looking at my face, on the other hand, this girl doesn''t even dare to make a sound since she''s too nervous. I looked at Ina and she sent me a telepathic message to exin. Apparently, Umaru and Ina saw this girl when they went to the bathroom. Umaru is afraid of being alone when she''s not home, so Ina is always by her side, even when she goes to the bathroom. The girl is very beautiful and seems to have a natural grace that makes her stand out, but Umaru doesn''t care for people who don''t match her hobbies, so she didn''t mind, however, Ina recognized the girl from some series that she liked. Ina is an Great Old One capable of destroying a low level World, but she is still too timid, so she convinced Umaru to talk to the girl. Umaru''s exaggerated social skills made the girl equal to a piece of gum stuck to my sister''s shoe, so she also apanied us even though the girl is in another ssroom. Apparently, the girl is simr to Sawako in that she has no friends, as well as having a severe anxiety disorder that limits hermunication skills, leading her to a point of social istion. Needless to say, Sawako and the girl were able to get along quickly thanks to empathy, but the girl literally doesn''t speak, so she seems like a beautiful doll with no personality. In less than three hours, Umaru convinced the girl to join her anime group. Marin loves cosy and saw that the girl''s beauty was very suitable for cosy, so the convention for her to join her in future photo shoots. The funny thing is that the girl doesn''t understand what''s going on and she''s not even interested in anime and video games, she was just happy to have friends. "Hey Listen! You pretend you''re a cat mom collecting lonely kittens to protect them, but in reality you''re a millionaire tricking idiot girls so you can fill their wombs with your cream! Someone call the FBI to arrest this actor hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi and his obsession with rich people begins. "Lately you make a lot ofments about high-level economic groups and pedophilia" - I smiled wryly. Since I was a child I have been involved with criminals, psychopaths, dealers and the mafia, so I know these issues well, but honestly none of that matters to me. I even sold as toys and organ bags to the children who tried to annoy Umaru. If people with money want to abuse children, it''s not my problem. I''ll only care if some idiot targets my family. "Hey Listen! I got bored watching your pathetic school rom so I went to the movies and saw aedy about kids being used as onaholes!" ¨C Navi isughing¡­ Only a jerk like him would think that''s funny. In my opinion, it''s just boring. Tsubaki overheard our conversation and frowned as she scolded Navi. ¨C "You cannotugh at the suffering of innocent people, especially if they are children, they should not be exposed to tragic situations that ruin the innocence in their hearts" Navi was silent for a few seconds and then nodded. - "It''s true, lolis shouldn''t fall into the hands of fat directors of children''s series... All lolis should be inseminated by my dog while they scream yamete kimochi AHAHAHAHAHAHA...!" Navi disappeared before Tsubaki angrily yelled at her. For now I stopped talking to the voices in my head and looked at the silent girl next to me. "I''m sorry for not greeting you sooner, but as you can see, my sister is very noisy, so I must take care of her" - I smiled slightly bitterly, but also with a touch of tenderness to show that I''m a kind person who values rtionships even though Ie off as grumpy. "¡­" ¨C The girl gave a little jump as she got scared when I spoke to her suddenly, then she shook her head nervously to indicate that I don''t need to apologize, but that she wanted to apologize for not saying hello, besidesing with us without asking me if she coulde. I smiled slightly with pure friendly kindness and no hint of sexual or romantic interest. ¨C "Don''t worry, you are wee to join us, you are my sister''s friend so you are also my friend" "¡­" ¨C The girl''s eyes widened as her gaze was filled with happiness, although the rest of her face remained calm as if she were a distant and unattainable girl. From what I see, her anxiety disorder has caused her to have problems with her fascial expressions, so she is only able to show slight traces of her emotions and because of this she seems like an always calm and elegant woman, but in reality she is like a scared little rabbit that could die of stress if someone scares her. Well, I''m kind of bored so I''m going to y with this girl while Umaru talks about her anime nonsense. I smiled slightly with a friendly expression and moved a little closer to her to make her feel more nervous, but I stopped before invading her personal space. The distance between us made the girl anxious and that made her walk awkwardly, but she was worried that I will be offended if she walks away from me, so she kept walking and matched my pace so as not to move away ore closer to me. I kept my smile, though I focused my gaze on Umaru''s group to show that I''m here to take care of them and not have fun. ¨C "So you also like anime?" The girl couldn''t shake her head since Umaru''s project is based on the anime, so it would be weird if she didn''t like the anime despite being here, but she didn''t want to lie, so she started to tremble for the anxiety. "I see, so you''re not interested in those things" ¨C I nodded calmly. "¡­!" ¨C The girl''s panic increased. I smiled wryly without looking at her. ¨C "I understand you, I don''t like those things either and I honestly don''t understand what''s entertaining about them" The girl blinked a couple of times as she thought that I am also interested in this type of stupidity. I sighed a little tired. ¨C "To tell the truth, I am only here to take care of my sister, that girl is always getting into trouble and she worries me that something bad could happen to her¡­" The girl''s anxiety eased and she looked at me with a bit of kindness. She seems to have a little sister or brother, so she was touched by my big brother attitude who wants to protect his sister. "Anyway, since we both don''t know about this, we could talk a bit while they talk about her business" ¨C I directed my attention to the girl and smiled. "¡­!!" ¨C The girl panicked when I showed that I want to talk to her. The girl really wanted to talk to me since she had been touched by my gentle side, especially since she has been lonely for a long time and the fact that I am an older brother who cares about his little sister is something she can rte to, but now she was terrified of not being able to talk to me. She was very scared and as the seconds passed, her fear only increased. I showed confusion at the fact that she didn''t speak and that made her tremble as if she was about to cry. She thought that I will get mad if she doesn''t answer me and she was scared by the thought that I won''t want to talk to her anymore because of her rude attitude. The girl''s anxiety was growing rapidly and in ten seconds she will have an anxiety attack... This is funny, it''s like watching a hamster with epilepsy. "Luis¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed angrily. I''m not doing something that bad. I won''t let the girl kill herself, I''m just messing around a bit... [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' has attempted to activate. The energy ''Anti-Rasen'' has prevented the skill ''Sadism'' from being activated] ¡­ Fine, maybe boredom is getting to me more than I imagined¡­ Ah, I have spent my whole life having to fight every day to survive, and even in my personal world, every day I am busy taking care of my daughters, so it bores me to have a peaceful life, and to make matters worse, BB and the others girls aren''t here so I don''t have to deal with their stupidity... Maybe only Navi''s shit helps distract me enough to contain my boredom... Being a psychopath is problematic. Less than half a second passed between my thoughts, so I smiled again before the girl had an anxiety attack. ¨C "I see, you can''t talk because you''re too nervous" "¡­!" ¨C The girl''s body stiffened and she almost stumbled at my words, although she managed to keep walking, only now she seemed very ufortable. She was surprised that I was able to understand her so easily and was a little happy that I could understand her without her speaking, but she was now ufortable as she worries that I might be upset by her inability to talk. My expression turned kinder. ¨C "We all have problems, the important thing is to learn to improve, but you do not have to do everything on your own, it is okay to ask others for help¡­" The girl was finally able to look at my face. My words caused an inexplicable feeling of expectation to rise up in her heart. I smiled like a prince would in a princess story for little girls. ¨C "You are not alone, now you have friends who want to include you in their activities, and if at any time you feel that this is not enough, I will always be willing to help you when you need it, I will help you even if you cannot speak because that is what they do the friends¡­" When looking to form a romantic rtionship it is a mistake to emphasize the word ''friend'' as that will give two results; The woman will feel that the guy is just being nice or she will think that she is not attractive to the guy. In any case, taking the title of friend will make a romantic approach difficult, and although it will not be impossible to have a loving rtionship, this will create the possibility that the girl will fall in love with another man. Just in case and in case any women read this¡­ (Author''s Note: Heh, yeah right)¡­ this also applies when a woman wants to get closer to a man. Sure, this is a normal case, but this girl isn''t normal, at least by psychiatric standards. She suffers from social anxiety disorder, so she is too scared to interact with other people, but at the same time, she wants to have friends and enjoy a normal life. This doesn''t seem like a problem born of a traumatic event like a rape. Sometimes there are cases where people are too shy and that is why they do not make friends when they are children, and in case this is not noticed by the parents to take them to child therapy, it is possible that the person develops amunication problem, which which over time can be a mental disorder. Yes, mental health can be more fragile than we imagine. Because of all this, the girl doesn''t have a tragic life, but she does have a psychological profile that matches that of a posttraumatic stress victim. In this case, the girl needs to learn to trust herself before trusting others, or instead of friendship, she will develop emotional dependence on the first person who treats her well. In her current state, she will fall in love with the first person who bes her friend, so my words had a huge impact on her. Umaru seemed to have noticed this, so she befriended the girl, but made sure that she didn''t feel totally epted in the girl group. That way, the girl would agree to go to the meeting, but she would still feel lonely. To put it more simply, Umaru and her friends are a bunch of ducks while the girl is a chicken. She feels happy to be epted by a group, but she still feels lonely since she can''tmunicate with the girls. Now, that loneliness has turned into genuine happiness as I have shown that I can understand her without her having to speak. If Umaru used that wit and intellect for productive things, she''d be a prodigy in politics and society, but hey, she''s happy with her nonsense and only that matters. Now the girl seemed a little happy and she walked with more confidence, although unconsciously she moved a little closer to me. "..." ¨C The girl looked at the ground while she tried to organize her ideas. She was happy, but she was also confused because along with happiness there was another emotion that she couldn''t identify. "Then I introduce myself" - I kept talking friendly. ¨C "I am Oosuki Luis, although I would prefer that you call me Luis since I don''t like myst name very much, ah, also, please don''t use honorifics with my name, it sounds too strange when you use japanese honorifics with a western name" "¡­." ¨C The girl blushed a little. In Japan, calling each other by name is a fairly intimate act that shows a very close rtionship. Between family and best friends it is not something so rare, but when a man and a woman do it, then it can be interpreted as an almost romantic gesture. Despite that, many people call me by my name since my attitude matches that of a foreigner who doesn''t pay attention to this kind of thing, even though, well, I''m a foreigner. The girl understood that my request was due to afort issue and not because I think of her as someone too close to me, but that didn''t stop a sweet feeling offort from growing in her chest. She didn''t know why she felt happy and embarrassed at the thought of calling me by my name, but it was something she liked. "... I-I..." ¨C The girl tried to speak, but her voice was almost inaudible and she began to stutter. If it weren''t for my improved hearing, it would be impossible for me to hear her. The girl was straining to speak, but that only increased her anxiety, so I spoke softly again. "You see, I''ve lived most of my life in another country, but I understand that many people don''t like to be called by their first name and prefer thest name¡­" ¨C I spoke softly. "..." - The girl wanted to say that she didn''t care, although she actually felt embarrassed that I called her by her name, but at the same time she wanted that to show that she sees me as someone trustworthy . "Even so" - I smiled innocently. ¨C "Is it okay if I call your name?" "¡­.." ¨C The girl blushed and nodded. "Good" - I kept smiling as if I didn''t realize the feelings that are growing in her heart. ¨C "Whenever you need something, do not hesitate to look for me and I will help you, Shouko" (Author''s Note: Shouko Komi from Komi-san wa Komyushou Desu) Shouko unconsciously smiled, though she looked down from her because she was too embarrassed. In front of us, Umaru subtly gave me a thumbs up as she chatted with her friends. She had been attentive to my conversation with Shouko while she made sure that her friends didn''t notice us. I smiled wryly to myself. I must admit that I make a good team with that brat. I continued talking with Shouko as we approached the restaurant where Umaru would see her friends. There''s still a little distance between us, but now she looks much morefortable talking to me. Although Umaru''s friends are a few steps ahead of us, many idiots looked at me with jealousy since Shouko is extremely beautiful and it''s clear that she''s enjoying chatting with me. Well actually it''s just me talking while she''s barely able to nod. Come to think of it, Shouko reminds me of someone... "Hey Listen! Stop acting like a mysterious jerk! You already knew who she was from the first moment you saw her! It''s too obvious that the stupid author just wants to add waifus because yes!" ¡­. Fine, I admit it. I became interested in Shouko since I saw her together with Umaru since I know her family, or well, I know her mother... Two years ago I had a little rage after I was nearly killed on a mission gone wrong. I honestly don''t even know how I survived, but someone made sure to save me from bleeding to death in an alley¡­ Ah, I feel like that will matter in the future, but right now it doesn''t matter. The point is that when I recovered from my injuries, I felt furious for failing that mission through my own carelessness. To deal with the anger, I hunted down some perverts and petty criminals to beat them to death, then cremated the corpses and buried them in a yground. After removing the evidence, I went to a bar and drowned myself in alcohol, then sought out some women to vent my frustration. To my bad luck, the women I know were busy, so I ordered my subordinates to look for attractive women who were drunk in nearby bars. That night I was with a couple of women and one of them was a married woman with an energetic attitude who had gone out with her husband to celebrate their anniversary, but they both had too many drinks, so I took the opportunity to talk to the drunk woman. Legally, it was her who seduced me, although she did it as a joke since at that time I didn''t use my Seiji identity, so she thought that I was just an innocent 15-year-old boy who walked into the bar by ident. She never imagined that the innocent prank would end with us in her bed while her husband slept in the street. The next morning, the woman was horrified that she had brought another man to her bed while her husband was asleep in front of the train station. After that, she begged me to leave her house and not tell anyone about what happened. She even offered me her family''s savings, which I epted, because well, at that time I cared more about money than about my own life. The woman''s husband and children did not know what happened. The husband thought he was very drunk and in Japan it is normal for office workers to sleep on the street, the irony is that he felt guilty for not apanying his wife on their anniversary and he thought that she returned home because they argued, so he he was very apologetic to the woman. Despite everything, the mistake of a night did not end there. At that time I still had a grudge against my family, so I felt furious and jealous when I saw that the woman was a good mother who loved her children, so like a sociopath would do, I looked for a way to ruin that family. Well, ruining families used to be one of my hobbies, so it was easy. I didn''t have to ckmail the woman into sleeping with me again, instead of something so boring, I used the painful feeling of guilt so that she was the one to seek me out. I basically made her feel like she had manipted and yed me, which made her feel guilty for taking advantage of a naive teenager with family problems. In this way, I maintained my rtionship with her for several months until my already limited emotions continued to diminish from the constant assassination missions. In the end, I gave up looking for her and lost contact with her. Thest time I saw her was a year ago and I had already forgotten about her, so seeing Shouko made me remember the past. "Hey Listen! Your version of the past was a real Chad! Stop being a SIMP bitch and go back to being a cold, unfeeling Chad who uses women as worthless objects! Your emotional and sentimental bullshit disgusts me!" ¨C Navi continues to prove that the view of male supremacy is stupid. Well, it doesn''t matter. I like being able to feel love for my wives and I don''t n to go back to being the indifferent jerk I was in the past, but¡­. Hmm, Shuuko, I wonder how she''s doing that cheerful woman¡­ (Author''s Note: Shuuko Komi from Komi-san wa Komyushou Desu) "Hey Listen! A Lolichad''s favorite food is hot oyakodon!" ¡­Jokes aside, oyakodon is one of the few Japanese foods I like. "Monika¡­" ¨C I spoke internally as we arrived at the restaurant. ¨C "Investigate a woman named Shuuko Komi" "Okay, dear" ¨C Monika replied happily. ¨C "She is a married woman, do you want her husband to have an ident?" "No, that will cause an unpleasant situation" ¨C I smiled as we entered the maids'' restaurant where the girl with a bad temper worked. ¨C "That the husband receives a chemical castration, in addition, he looks for where he works and increases his stress levels to the point that he has burnout" "Okay, I''ll have someone put caffeine and nicotine in each of his meals" ¨C Monika responded tenderly, she is an cute girl. "This turned sinister¡­" ¨C Nia spoke with a confused expression. I don''t think so, I''m just a madman looking for another man''s wife. When we entered the restaurant, a waitress was about to serve us, but the grumpy waitress rushed over to us when she saw my face. I smiled wryly seeing the girl with a frown. - "What''s happening? Is my lovely maid not happy to see me?" Misaki looked angry, but there were manyplex emotions mixed in her gaze. (Author''s Note: Misaki Ayuzawa from Kaichou wa Maid-Sama!) "Wee, dear customers, I''ll take you to your table" ¨C Misaki didn''t respond to my mockery and she forced herself to smile kindly. Oh, it seems like she wants to tell me a lot of things, but she doesn''t know how to do it, so she will be my personal waitress for now. I shrugged and pointed at Umaru. ¨C "Good, by the way, the brat made a reservation or something like that" Misaki showed no surprise and nodded as she pretended to smile tenderly, even though she''s a bad actress. ¨C "We have prepared a table for you, dear customers" Umaru nodded with a smile. ¨C "It was a good idea to choose this ce, nothing is better than seeing an angry tsundere" "¡­." ¨C Misaki clenched her teeth, but managed to show a smile, although a vein on her forehead was marked by anger. ¨C "P-Please follow me, dear customers" Umaru had called the restaurant to reserve a private room where she could talk quietly with her friends. Although this is a maid-themed cafeteria, it can also be considered a family restaurant and therefore no sexual services are provided. The reason why there are private rooms is because the issue of privacy is somewhat excessive in Japan, so there are spaces where customers can eat without having to hear and see other customers. When we sat down, Shouko sat next to me since she felt morefortable with me, after all, now I''m her most trusted friend. While we waited, I ordered food with stupid names and was pleased to see Misaki put the cat ear headband back on. I''m sure the blond boy is furious since I smiled at him when Misaki led us to the private table¡­ This is rxing. Chapter 376: Ah, Shit...... Chapter 376: Ah, Shit...... We had arrived 30 minutes before the agreed time, so we had time to eat and talk while we waited for Umaru''s friends to arrive. Now that we were seated, Umaru began to exin what her project was. The girls had already heard a cursory exnation of what Umaru does, but their eyes seemed to sparkle when she mentioned something about creating her own anime, video game, and manga studio. Monika has already filled me in on Umaru''s projects, but I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when she mentioned all the projects she has. Now I know why this brat lives glued to theputer and cell phone... "That''s great, I''d like to make my own manga too!" ¨C Sylphynford was very excited. ¨C "For years I have prepared several drafts, but I have problems making the waifus designs¡­" Umaru showed a big smile. ¨C "Ina-chan is very good at drawing, besides that Ero-chan is very good at drawing waifus, especially the thighs, she loves thighs" "Do you know sensei?!" ¨C Sylphynford and Marin were very excited. Umaru smirked smugly as she looked up. ¨C "I know many people, for example, I helped Kasumi Utako-sensei to publish her new book" "Incredible!" ¨C Sylphynford and Marin continued to feed my sister''s narcissism¡­ One moment¡­ I opened my backpack and took out the book that helped me discover a way to increase my Outer God power. "Do you know the writer of this novel?" ¨C I showed the book to the brat. "Eh? When did you buy that novel?" ¨C Umaru looked at the book in surprise. "I bought it when you were throwing a tantrum about buying the same game" ¨C I answered listlessly and tried hard not to remember the blonde girl with blue eyes... What a headache¡­ My silly sister didn''t mind being treated like a spoiled brat, she just nodded with a smile. ¨C "I see, well, Onii-chan is lucky, Utako-sensei wille to the meeting since we are working on a script for a visual novel, although it will be the first time we will meet, so I don''t know what she looks like, although she she always ims to be the most beautiful... Oh, right, Onii-chan is ignorant so I''ll exin, the term sensei is usually used for authors of novels, manga, video games and movies, they''re not teachers, but it''s a way of showing them respect and recognition¡­" I ignored the exnation of the ridiculous otaku culture while restraining my urge to smile wryly. When Umaru''s plot armor isbined with my own plot armor, everything bes so convenient that it''s a bit ridiculous... Well this saves me some time. Now I can focus on my journey with Miyu. Before long, Misaki brought us our food. "M-m-master, here is your coffee, n-nya¡­" ¨C Misaki blushed with fury and embarrassment when she gave me my food. I smiled mockingly. - "How cute" "¡­" ¨C Misaki wanted to hit me, although her heart also had aplex emotion of gratitude and empathy. From what I see, she used the money I gave her to pay off part of her family''s debt instead of buying clothes or things that teenagers like. Although she seems to have a bad temper, I like her responsible mindset that prioritizes getting out of debt over having fun. On the other hand, it''s fun to see her angry face. The girls next to me started saying how cute Misaki looked. The grumpy girl couldn''t get mad since they meant it, even Marin invited her to cosy together. Misaki was totally embarrassed, but she had to stay to write down the other girls'' orders. At first they didn''t want to order food since they didn''t want to abuse my kindness, but I insisted that it''s normal for the man to be the one who pays, besides that this is good for me since I get to spend time with a group of beautiful women. They blushed at my cheap seduction and agreed to order something to eat, though I had to speak in Shouko''s ce since she is totally incapable of saying a single word out loud. By the way, Misaki looked at me with disdain and disgust when she saw Shouko. She thinks I cheated on another innocent girl and I''m the worst piece of trash, yet she doesn''t voice her thoughts out loud as she still feelsplex towards me because of the money. Misaki was about to leave after writing down our order, but I spoke up before she could walk away. ¨C "By the way, in a few minutes more people wille, so you will have a lot of work, good luck kitty" "..." ¨C The veins on Misaki''s forehead stood out as she held back the urge to hit me right in her face. Misaki left quickly or he couldn''t contain her fury. "Luis-senpai is a shoujo manga viin" ¨C Marin shook her head. "Onii-chan is an evil CEO with a cynical attitude" ¨C Umaru shook her head. "W-Well, I think senpai is just ying and actually he''s nice¡­" ¨C Sawako spoke in a low voice. "Luis is just bored and he''s looking for something to y" ¨C Ina smiled wryly. "Um, that makes sense" ¨C Sylphynford nodded. "¡­" ¨C Only Shouko didn''tment. Good girl. The minutes passed and the brat''s first friend finally arrived. As expected, she was another brat¡­. It''s sad that this has be predictable. The door opened and a small ck haired girl peeked out of the door opening nervously. "H-Hello...Hams-san?" - The girl asked with a nervous voice and a little expectant. "Kuro-chan?" ¨C Umaru seemed to recognize the girl''s voice, so he smiled and stood up to approach the girl. By the way, Umaru''s online pen name is Hams Suki. The brat''s favorite animal is hamsters and our mother''sst name is Oosuki. She is creative in many things, but not in names. "Hey Listen! Young Master Lu San!" ¡­ Idiot. Umaru introduced the girl and she managed to blend in with the group of girls. The girls present are not part of Umaru''s project, so the new girl was a little nervous about meeting new people, but Umari, Marin, and Sylphynford''s social abilities helped make the girl feelfortable. Again, Ina recognized the girl and was very happy to see another character that she loves, but she''s too shy to greet the girl, so she just smiled shyly. At this rate, this is going to be an introverts'' club. Umaru introduced her friends andstly me. ¨C "And this is my Onii-chan, don''t pay too much attention to him, he''s a bitter bore who doesn''t know anime because hecks culture" I rolled my eyes and just nodded at the girl. ¨C "Nice to meet you, I''m Luis, I hope my silly sister hasn''t caused you too much trouble" "N-No, not at all! I-It''s the opposite¡­ "¨C The girl was very nervous since she seems to have no social contact outside of the inte. ¨C "Hams-san has helped me a lot, she even taught me how to mize inte content which has helped me a lot¡­" Umaru smiled at me as the girl started mentioning all the good my silly sister has done. Umaru was looking at me as if she wanted me to congratte her, so I ignored her and smiled at the girl. "I see, I''m d that this brat has such nice friends,e, sit down and order something to eat" ¨C I smiled. ¨C "And don''t worry about the food, you are the guest, so you can order whatever you like" The girl was very nervous, but she managed to calm down a bit to sit down and join the useless anime conversation. It seems that the girl has financial problems, but she has a respectful attitude and she doesn''t like to take advantage of the kindness of others. The girl was just about to order some orange juice, so Umaru had to convince her to order a nice meal. Umaru said that she would pay, although in reality the brat will make me pay when we finish eating... Well, whatever, I have a lot of money and I don''t need to save anymore. The girl''s name is Ruri Gokou and her pseudonym is Kuroneko. She happens to be in our school and she''s the same age as Umaru, but she''s in a different ssroom, plus Ruri seems to have no friends, so it''s the first time they''ve talked. (Author''s Note: Ruri Gokou from Ore No Imouto Ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ga Nai) It''s strange that Ruri is so shy despite wearing too shy clothes. A gothic ck dress is very eye-catching¡­ But well, she showed to be a good girl, although her passion for anime leaves me speechless. "Your brother cosys?!" ¨C Ruri yelled when she saw the photos on the brat''s cell phone¡­ Now Shouko is also interested in cosy, although her motivation is the idea of making friends. Well, they''re all pretty girls, so it doesn''t matter. I enjoyed my coffee while pretending not to exist. Although they are all pretty girls, the topic of conversation is something I don''t care about, so I opened the book and continued reading while drinking coffee. I''m done reading the novel, but this wille in handy when Utahaes along. As the useless conversation continued, the next person arrived. A girl in a strange outfit who seemed to want to keep people''s eyes away, but her good figure stands out in her misaligned clothes. "Saori-chan!" ¨C Umaru yelled excitedly when she saw the girl and ran to hug her. "Hello!" ¨C The girl hugged Umaru as if she were her younger sister. From what I see, Umaru sees that girl as her best friend on the inte, plus it seems that both of them know their true faces and names, so Umaru must trust her a lot since my sister has a strong trauma of mistrust towards people. The girl greeted the other girls and upon seeing me she showed a particrly friendly smile. "So you''re the famous Onii-chan" ¨C The girl smiled as if we were long-time friends. ¨C "Little Umaru-sama has talked a lot about you and I feel as if she already knew you" I raised an eyebrow and smiled wryly. ¨C "I hope the brat didn''t say something annoying" The girl smiled in a friendly way as her gaze was soft and gentle. ¨C "She always talks about how much you take care of her, that you are an excellent cook and that you have a horrible temper, but that is because you are a siscon tsundere who loves her little sister and that is why you always pamper her" ¡­ "Do not tell it!" ¨C Umaru yelled with a bitter expression and all the girlsughed at her expression, but I just wanted to vomit. I sighed and didn''tment further as Umaru began to talk to her two friends about the contract offered by Lin Ruoxi. The girl''s name is Saori Makishima. (Author''s Note: Saori Makishima from Ore No Imouto Ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ga Nai) She also goes to our school, and although her current appearance is a bit ridiculous, she''s actually very attractive, so she''s a popr girl and that''s why she hadn''t met Umaru even though the two of them already knew each other. It''s not that Saori was ashamed of Umaru, but that Umaru didn''t want to get involved with a girl who was too popr as that would make more guys want to talk to her and she''s still a bit scared of men. Such worries are unnecessary since most men don''t dare talk to Umaru for fear of me hitting them, and although she has a few suitors, they are not suicidal and have not tried to get close to my sister. Saori turned out to be the most mature minded girl in the group and was the only one who asked objective questions about the contract. She read the entire contract to make sure it wasn''t a scam and asked several questions about privacy and security. I like that girl. They chatted happily, but I felt ufortable using [Character Sheet] to check the stories the girls belong to. Ruri and Saori belong to the same story, which is not so strange. If that story is about otakus, it''s possible that the plot flow was altered because of Umaru. After all, the mere existence of system users affects how the plot works, so coincidences be the norm. What really made me ufortable was that I recognized the name of that story. It is the same story that the blonde girl from the game store belongs to¡­.. Ugh, just thinking about her makes my stomach acid destroy my esophagus. I tried to pray to Auriel that my fear would note true, but someone came to the restaurant... "Hey Listen! Your life is Murphy''s Law!" Tragically the idiot is right... The door to the private room opened. "Hi, sorry for beingte, but¡­ huh?! It''s you!" ¨C A blonde girl yelled as she pointed at Umaru. "Oh, it''s the siscon!" ¨C Umaru pointed at the girl. "You''re the siscon!..." ¨C The girl yelled angrily, but she stopped talking when she saw me reading while drinking coffee. [System Notification: The energy ''Anti-Rasen'' has prevented the activation of the skill ''Intermittent Explosive'' and skill ''Phobia''] I calmly put my coffee cup down and looked at the girl. I showed a slightly surprised look, then smiled kindly. ¨C "Oh, it''s you, hello" "H-Hello¡­" ¨C The totally unknown girl with whom I am not rted blushed¡­ "Hey Listen! Your sister''s panties are wetter than a third world house in a deluge! Wincest!" ¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has been activated to hide the activation of the skill ''Sadism''] "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH FUCKING BITCH INCESTUOUS PEDOPHILE AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" "Tch, hey, dumb blonde, stop eating my Onii-chan with your eyes " ¨C Umaru frowned. "I''m not a pervert, shut up!" ¨C The unknown girl whose name is not Kirino shouted with a flushed face¡­ - "Wait, are you Hams-san?" Umaru looked up from her with narcissistic pride. - "Yes I am!" The girl rolled her eyes. ¨C "Stop making JoJoreferences to everything, it''s annoying¡­ Anyway, it''s good to see you, although I always knew you''re a spoiled brat who depends on her brother" Umaru frowned as she smirked. ¨C "Huh? Are you jealous because my Onii-chan is cool while yours is a loser?" Kirino¡­ that nameless girl frowned. ¨C "Tch, I''m not jealous¡­" "It''s not convincing if you say it while looking at my Onii-chan with interest" ¨C Umaru began to smile like a little idiot. - "What''s happening? Did so many eroges turn you into a pervert who desires my Onii-chan?" "..." ¨C Kirino... she started to blush with embarrassment and anger. She was feeling very bad and seemed to want to leave, but her pride prevented her from escaping. Saori sighed. ¨C "You are always fighting, but now that we finally meet, we should be friends and not fight anymore¡­" Ruri nodded, she seemed to want everyone to be friends, but Umaru and the blonde girl''s attitude is too stubborn. What a fucking nuisance. I sighed. ¨C "Brat, don''t be rude to your friends" "Are you going to ignore your cute little sister to defend that fake gyaru siscon?!" ¨C Umaru looked at me resentfully. "Umaru, you''ve been wanting to see your friends for a long time, so you should enjoy this moment instead of fighting over meaningless things, then I''ll get you the game you wanted" ¨C I sighed again and gently ced my hand on the head of my silly sister. ¡­Why are there breadcrumbs in her hair? Oh, whatever. Umaru pouted, but nodded and looked at Kirino resignedly. ¨C "I''m sorry, I don''t want to fight with you, so let''s talk, Ero-chan won''t be able toe, but he sent me the sketches for our game and we would like your opinion since you are the best at analyzing eroges" "¡­" ¨C Kirino¡­ she seemed happy to hear Umaru''s apology and at first she seemed to want to make fun because Umaru gave in first, but she looked at me and restrained herself since she doesn''t want to show me the unpleasant side of her personality. ¨C "Ahem, I also apologized for my childish attitude, let''s not argue again" The girl sat across from Umaru and they started talking about porn games, which made Shouko and Sawako blush. "I''ll be back in a moment, you guys keep ying" - I stood up and smiled slightly. "Don''t take too long Onii-chan, lunch ising and if you take time I''ll eat your ice cream" ¨C Umaru smiled at me mockingly. I didn''t answer and left the room to go to the bathroom. In the men''s room, I opened one of the doors to enter one of the toilet stalls. I closed the door and covered the small space with [Anti-Rasen], then lifted the toilet lid and started to vomit. "Hey Listen! You only vomited up your liver, you''re getting better hahahaha!" "Shut up¡­" ¨C I sighed after vomiting. Fuck. That damn girl keeps giving me discreet looks while she talks about pornographic crap¡­ Fuck fuck fuck.... The worst thing is that I just realized that several of my passive skills and titles can also affect that girl. My skills that foster love and lust don''t affect Umaru since she loves me with all her heart, but not in a romantic way and she doesn''t see me as a sexually attractive man either. In a way, she sees me more as a father than a brother. But Kirino is different. That girl seems to have some dadplex that has generated a disgusting incest fetish, albeit focused on brothers and sisters. The worst thing is that that girl seems to know me since we are in the same school, only before she didn''t pay attention to me since she thought that I''m trash who takes advantage of naive women, but my attitude in the game store made her think that maybe I''m not trash, just a rude boy with a bad reputation, but a good heart... Shit, the propaganda Marika put out got into the wrong hands¡­ In fact, she was one of the spectators who saw me at the Judo fight. Before I didn''t give her importance since I wanted to pretend that she didn''t exist, but I can''t deny that I saw her. Girls in their teens are easier to impress and therefore more likely to be attracted to older, rude, stupid and strong guys. I put all those traits together, so I''m a ma for naive teens with parental attention issues. Considering that she is a pervert addicted to pornography, it wouldn''t be strange if she had masturbated at least once while thinking about me¡­ Agh, shit, sometimes I hate my capacity to analyze information¡­ Ah, I threw up again. This time it was my esophagus. I managed to calm down after rebuilding my organs, so I removed the evidence of my mental decline, washed my hands, and went back to the girls for another cup of coffee. While I was throwing up my organs, the rest of Umaru''s friends arrived at the meeting, so I greeted the new girls. Several girls were teenagers, but there were also girls older than me, so some of them treated me like a little brother. Well, Chiyo isn''t here to cause drama. Apparently, Umaru has talked a lot about me with her friends, so most of them acted like they already knew me, which helped me stay together in the group without causing a feeling of awkwardness since I''m the only man in the gathering. Kurara Hoshino, an event host and voice actress for animated characters. She already has a professional job with a good sry, but she joined Umaru''s project since my sister has a great talent for convincing people. She is a minor character in Ore No Imouto Ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ga Nai. Kirara Hoshino, is the sister of the previous girl and works as a maid in this ce, so she took advantage of her break to join the meeting. She is not professionally engaged in the anime and video game industry, but she seems to be interested in cosy, so she wants to be a model. She is a minor character in Ore No Imouto Ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ga Nai. Kanata Kurusu, she is a well-known mangaka with several series published in good magazines, but she was also convinced by my sister to join her project with dubious potential. She is a minor character in Ore No Imouto Ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ga Nai. Kazuko Hashima, one of the few adults here and she is extremely attached to my sister since ording to her, my sister saved her from depression by her novels and inte streams, so Kazuko is willing to support Umaru''s project despite that she is already a famous writer with many awards. She is the main heroine of Imouto sae Ireba Ii. Hana Oshiroi, a rookie writer of pornographic stories about gay sex between men¡­ Ugh¡­ I honestly don''t want to get involved with her, but she reminded me that I haven''t talked much with one of the first women I met when I came to Japan. She is a supporting character to Ben-To. Nakuru Narumi, another sick woman who likes homosexual love between men¡­ ugh, yuck¡­ She is a minor character of Mayo Chiki! Shirokusa Kachil, a prodigious writer, but I can see that there is some kind of stupid resentment in her heart that motivates her to stand out. She is a heroine of Osananajimi ga Zettai ni Makenai Love Comedy. Utaha Kasumigaoka, the woman I''m most interested in at this meeting and a talented writer starting a professional career. She is one of the heroines of Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata. The interesting thing is that Utaha has been looking at me since I appeared and she seems to want to talk to me, but she wants to discuss the contract with Ichika''s agency first. Another point is that she seems to know my bad reputation, but she doesn''t look at me with too much disgust. It seems that she has seen my disys of strength in mypetitions with the system user, plus her impression of me improved because I bought her book. I would sincerely like to talk to her, but right now I need to close my mouth to scream with all my might...¡­. Thest person is a young girl with purple hair and a cute face¡­. The problem is that she has the same smell as Kirino, Umaru and me....... FUCKING FATHER OF SHIT! I''M GOING TO STRANGLE YOU WITH YOUR OWN INTESTINES WHILE I CHEW YOUR BONES! [System Notification: The energy ''Anti-Rasen'' and the entities ''Tsubaki Nakatsukasa'' and ''Nia Teppelin'' have prevented the skill ''Intermittent Explosive'' from being activated] Ah, my head¡­. At this rate I''m going to need vacations from my vacations... Anyway, thest girl is Suzuka Nagami, a novel writer who recently won an award. She is the main heroine of Ore ga Suki nano wa Imouto dakedo Imouto ja Nai. Apparently, she is very embarrassed about receiving attention and did not want to ept the award, but Umaru convinced her to ept credit for her work, although for now she is hiding her identity and is a writer working under a pseudonym while being part of the Umaru''s project. Anyway, I don''t want to talk to her. To keep from throwing up in frustration, I concentrated on thinking about how interesting Umaru''s plot armor is. It''s like she''s a girl ma with the ''Otaku'' and ''Digital Content Creator'' categories. Maybe, she was meant to be the provider of women for the chat room owner, but now Umaru''s luck is helping me meet useful women to develop my [Reader''s Madness]. I just wish I didn''t meet any more members of my stupid family¡­. The girl group already knows each other quite well due to their interactions online, so they fully immersed themselves in the conversation. Marin and the girls from school also easily joined the conversation and in a matter of minutes they were all friends, only Shouko and I remained silent. Shouko is the personification of anxiety, but sometimes Marin would ask her questions to join the cosy group, so she would sometimes nod, which made her happy since it was her first time spending time with friends. Ina was also very shy, but she and Sawako were happy to be part of a group that didn''t treat them like scary monsters. For some things I had to act as an interpreter since Shouko, Ina, and Sawako couldn''t speak out loud, but I could easily understand them, so I helped them express what they wanted. This made the three shy girls grateful to me, which was more meaningful to Ina. She really enjoys her life as she ys with my wives, but she really wants to have a normal life with no supernatural themes, so she was happy to talk to normal women who aren''t looking to murder every annoying person. Also, Ina was very happy to talk with characters from series that she likes. Later I''ll let Arisa and Nyaruko join this group or they''ll make a lot of noise to annoy me. While the girls were having fun, I acted like a deity would as I remained silent while pretending to be non-existent. My body was temporarily being suppressed by [Anti-Rasen] chains to prevent me from doing something stupid, so I pretended to read Utaha''s novel while the girls chatted. Utaha noticed this and her gaze towards me gained more interest, but this was also noticed by Kirino¡­.. Apparently, Kirino was the second most troublesome girl in the friend group as she has an overlypetitive and stubborn attitude that has led her to argue with several girls. In case anyone''s wondering, my silly sister is the most stubborn girl in the group. I haven''t even had a formal conversation with Kirino, but she was jealous that I was reading Utaha''s novel. Apparently, Kirino has also written several novels on the inte, but she hasn''t gotten one of her novels officially printed. Technically Utaha can already be considered a professional writer while Kirino is still a rookie and that makes my silly half-sister angry............. ........ agh...¡­ I''m going to vomit............. As time passed, the girls enjoyed their meal as they continued to discuss the proposal to join Ichika''s talent agency. My wife''s agency isn''t as big as the top agencies, but my wife did an excellent job building a good reputation in her agency, so the girls feltfortable with the contract. Actually, the contract is quite good and he shows a genuine interest in building a good working rtionship in the future. Most importantly, it has already been announced that Yu Lei International, Lin Ruoxi''spany, will be the sponsor of the talent agency, so the girls will have bright futures. Most of the girls are still minors, so their parents will have to talk to the agency''swyers to sign the contracts, but for now the girls are excited at the idea of being part of an agency. Importantly, most entertainment agencies in Japan are exploitative and squeeze talent dry, then discard it like trash, but the contract shows a genuine desire to support the girls and not just treat them like disposable products. There is even a use where they can leave the agency with a good mary settlement if they are no longerfortable. The only one who seemed worried was Suzuka since her father is very strict and he doesn''t like that his daughter is a writer, but Umaru said that he will ept when he talks to thewyers to see the benefits of this, and if necessary, she can trust me as I am a trustworthy brother¡­. Agh, the lc-haired girl is now looking at me expectantly¡­. Shit. Damn Umaru. "Hey Listen! Your sister wants to give you a harem of little sisters! Let the moans begin to the rhythm of Onii-chan Kimochi~!" ...I''ll pretend I''m deaf. So time went by and now the girls are talking about anime. While the girls were having fun, Utaha turned her attention to me. ¨C "So, I did not imagine that the infamous violent boy would be interested in the world of anime" She had her arms crossed under her breasts while she had a slightly haughty and cold look on her face. Utaha looked like a woman with an ice princessplex and a sharp tongue, but she really wants to hear my opinion about her novel, at the same time, she is nervous since it seems that she has not seen the reviews of her novel and wants to hear directly from a reader if her work is good or bad. Utaha was sitting across from me while the girls were talking about anime, so it''s a good chance to get this beautiful writer. "In fact, I don''t know about anime, videogames and stuff" ¨C I shrugged apathetically. ¨C "I bought this book because I found it interesting, and in fact it is" Utaha did not mention her pseudonym so it would be normal for me not to know that she is the author of ''The Metronome in Love''. "Oh?" - Utaha raised an eyebrow as she pretended not to be interested in my opinion. ¨C "Do you think it is a good book?" I nodded and smiled as I looked at the book in my hand. ¨C "To tell the truth, I don''t know why my sister likes anime so much and there are many references that I don''t understand in this novel, but the general idea is very good, I also like the way the author delves into the thoughts of the characters to build aplete psychological profile, and honestly, I love the pessimism of the story, the author did an excellent job to make a story that could appeal to anime fans and people who do not know about the subject" It was apletely honest opinion. Frankly I did not think that a novel about a school romanticedy could be so interesting, especially since the novel focuses on insecurities, internal conflicts, unfounded fears, social exclusion and pessimism towards life, besides, Utaha detailed everything without reaching an unnecessary drama, which is wonderful. Utaha smiled unconsciously, and her posture rxedpletely. She was very satisfied and happy with my answer, especially since my opinion is based on the objectivity of the writing and not on references to already known stories. Utaha put her elbows on the table and leaned forward as she rested her chin on her hand. Externally it might seem like a posture that a girl would do when she talks to a person she likes, but in reality it is a posture used to focus all the attention on one person. "Is there anything you would change about the novel?" ¨C Utaha she asked me with a subtle smile and slightly narrowed eyes. Herees something important. She really wants my opinion, but she''ll get mad if I say there''s something I want to change about the novel since that would be the same as detracting from her effort. On the other hand, if I only give positivements, Utaha will not be satisfied as she wants to know where she can improve as a writer. Basically, criticizing orplimenting will only make her angry. Utaha isn''t trying to put me in a sticky situation, but that''s life. I shook my head slightly and smiled calmly while slightly shrugging my shoulders. ¨C "Honestly, I wouldn''t change anything about the novel, I even enjoyed the references that I can''t understand, perhaps my only observation would be to increase the dialogues of the characters and not always focus on the interpretations of the protagonist, also, it would be good if the author takes more advantage of the supporting characters in future works, but in this novel, I liked the way she developed the interactions between characters" In this way I showed that I like the novel and I would not like to change any aspect of the plot or character development, but at the same time I was able to point out the aspects that can be improved in future projects. Thus, Utaha will feel that her work is recognized and appreciated, as she feels the sincerity of my perspective for showing areas where she can improve. Utaha stared at me for several seconds as she thought about my words. Utaha was about to say something, but she was interrupted by Kirino as she noticed that Utaha and I were in our own world. "What are you talking about?" - Kirino raised an eyebrow as he entered the conversation. Spoiled brat. Utaha adjusted her posture to return to her haughty appearance and smiled up at the blonde girl. ¨C "Adult things, nothing that matters to a child like you" "Hey Listen! She makes up for the sarcasm youck because you''re a submissive bitch who lets dickless jerks insult you! Now you go and fill her womb to mark your territory!" ¨C Navi continues to prove that stupidity has no limits. "What?!" ¨C Kirino yelled and seemed to want to fight, but he quickly suppressed his anger as he looked at me. This fucking brat wants to appear to be a perfect and demure girl, but she keeps talking about sibling incest themed porn games¡­Disgusting. The food continued and the girls continued talking, but Misaki asked me to apany her because she needed to talk about something with me. Again, this made the blonde brat look jealous, something Utaha and Umaru took advantage of to tease her about. "Onii-chan is a womanizer, even the waitress has fallen into his hands" ¨C Umaru sighed with false sadness. "As expected of the most infamous womanizer in the school" ¨C Utaha smirked as she looked at Kirino. Kirino was angry, but the most damage was taken by Misaki. She was so angry and embarrassed that her face was red as a tomato. I smiled. ¨C "So I''lle in a moment, the pretty waitress seems to want to talk to me" "Okay" ¨C Umaru shrugged and looked at her cell phone. ¨C "Shinobu-sensei said that he had a problem, but he is about to arrive" "Oh, I want to talk to her" ¨C Utaha smiled strangely. It seems that she and that Shinobu girl have a strong rivalry. I looked at Misaki and smiled. ¨C "Then let''s talk, my pretty maid" "..." ¨C Misaki looked at me resentfully, but she didn''t say anything and led me to the corridor outside the private room. In the hallway, both of us were silent for a moment until Misaki finally sighed heavily and bowed deeply. I can sense that the blonde protagonist who was meant to be with Misaki isn''t around. Looks like my plot armor has started blocking that idiot''s advances, but just in case I''ll have someone keep an eye on him. "Thank you" ¨C Misaki''s voice showed a lot of difort, but she no longer showed the disgust that she had when we met for the first time. ¨C "The money you gave me really helped my mother and me, I really appreciate it¡­ and, well¡­ this¡­" Misaki was getting more and more ufortable. I sighed and spoke understandingly without showing mockery or disdain. ¨C "Do you need more money?" "..." ¨C Misaki clenched her fists as she nodded. ¨C "I will pay you, I swear¡­" Borrowing money was painful to her pride and asking a womanizer for help was painful to her heart. Maybe in the original plot she would never have borrowed money from the blonde protagonist, but recently the bank has been putting a lot of pressure on her mother, so Misaki is very worried about her mother''s health. The anxiety of having debt is really bad for the mind and body. By the way, the bank started putting pressure on Misaki''s family because of Monika''s intervention. I was silent for a few seconds and then I sighed. ¨C "You don''t need to beg, just tell me how much you need" "¡­" ¨C Misaki bit her lip as she tried hard not to cry. ¨C "50 million yen¡­" And to think that that is an insignificant fraction of the debt my father left me... "Do you have an ount number to deposit?" ¨C I spoke calmly without showing surprise at the debt. "..." ¨C Misaki looked up and looked at me in disbelief. ¨C "H-How much will the interest be?" I smiled wryly. ¨C "You ask me for money and now you are worried because I agreed to give it to you?" "¡­" ¨C Misaki didn''t know how to respond. "Ah, it doesn''t matter" ¨C I shook my head. ¨C "You do not need to pay me back, I already told you, I just want you to have a good life and not end up like me" "..." ¨C Misaki didn''t know what to say, she could only look at the ground while her heart turned into chaos. ¨C "You¡­ I will not sleep with you¡­" "¡­" ¨C I blinked several times in disbelief and then I startedughing. "What are youughing about?!" ¨C Misaki looked at me with a lot of anger and embarrassment. "Hey Listen! It''s funny because in the future she will be moaning for more!" ¨C Navi telling facts. "No, it''s just... You''re funny" ¨C I started to hold back myughter as I looked at Misaki with a smile. ¨C "I''m not helping you because I want to sleep with you, yes, you''re pretty, but let''s be honest, with so much money I can get a magazine model" "¡­." ¨C Misaki clenched her teeth furiously. ¨C "Are you saying that a bitch is better than me?!" I shrugged. ¨C "At least I can sleep with the bitch" "¡­." ¨C Misaki couldn''t contain herself anymore and she punched me in the face. Misaki stood still after hitting me. She was mad at me, but she didn''t really want to hit me. I smiled as her fist remained on my cheek. ¨C "Do you feel calmer now?" "¡­" ¨C Misaki removed her fist from my face and sighed in relief seeing that I''m fine and I didn''t get angry, but she quickly got angry seeing that I''m fine and I didn''t get angry. ¨C "Can I hit you again?" I smirked. ¨C "I didn''t know you had a fetish for violence, but I''m sorry, you''re not my type" "¡­" ¨C Misaki hit me again. In the end, Misaki managed to calm down and gave me her mother''s ount number. Misaki thought that I gave her just a little money so that she and her mother could eat, but she will be surprised when she sees that I just gave her the money she needs to pay off all her debt. Of course, this will raise her suspicions and cause her to have veryplex thoughts. Everyone knows that I am an errand boy who works for the yakuza, but with this, it will be clear that I am much more involved with the yakuza, it is even possible that I am a real criminal. The idea is to start giving clues that Luis is the serial killer Kuro since I have some ideas for the future. Anyway, the police now have my back thanks to the Tachibana family. After the drama, I was about to go back to the girls, but we heard amotion at the entrance of the restaurant. Misaki went to see what was happening and out of curiosity I also approached. I don''t want to go back to the girls as I hate the idea of having two extra sisters¡­ "Call the police, this idiot is dangerous!" ¨C A girl with ck hair and red eyes entered the restaurant while an idiot followed her. She had been yelling for someone to call the police, but people thought it was a couple''s fight and didn''t want to intervene. "Shut up bitch!" ¨C The idiot was screaming like a psychopath while he had the expression of an jerk. At first nce, it looks like a lovers'' quarrel that got out of hand, but the jerk has a guitar case on his back where a rifle is hidden. Great, Japan is one of the strictest countries on gun control, but now there''s some psycho asshole who has a rifle. I feel like I came back to my country. As expected, the idiot closed the restaurant door and opened the guitar case to take out the rifle. The girl knew the jerk was dangerous, but she didn''t think the jerk would pull out a gun and she just believed he was a stalker. What followed was a pathetic mugging attempt where the idiot threatened the waitresses and customers to get their money. The idiot didn''t even hide his face and the rifle can only take one bullet at a time, so he can be easily subdued if someone can distract him. Even though the idiot was aplete newbie, people were terrified as it was their first time seeing a weapon. Ah, plot armor, sometimes you do annoying things¡­ The ck haired girl fell to the ground because she was too scared. The idiot pointed his gun at her since he was angry that she yelled. Misaki was terrified and couldn''t move even though she wanted to help the girl. I sighed and grabbed a knife from a table, then tucked the knife into my sleeve and raised my hands as I approached the idiot. "Do not move!" ¨C The idiot yelled when he saw that I was approaching him. "C-Calm down, we''ll give you what you want¡­" ¨C I showed a scared expression and a trembling body. Let''s see. "Do not move!" ¨C The idiot was shaking. It''s the first time he''s done something like this and he''s scared, which makes it more dangerous since he can shoot by ident. Maybe he has personal and financial problems that forced him to do this, but it doesn''t matter. The food does not need justification. Well, actually this is useful. The tactic of the hero saving the princess not only serves to conquer the princess, it can also influence the hearts of the viewers, so helping this girl will be useful to influence the hearts of Misaki and Umaru''s friends. I can only disy humanly possible skills, so I got close enough to put the knife through the idiot''s head, but the ck-haired girl made the mistake of trying to run away. That''s understandable. She was scared and didn''t want to die, so she tried to get away from the scene, but this made the idiot lose his patience and he tried to shoot the girl. As the idiot was about to pull the trigger of the rifle, I stopped acting like a coward and ran towards him while throwing the knife into his hand to change the direction of the shot. I made the shot go through my left shoulder and towards the ceiling so that only I was hurt. I showed no pain and punched the idiot''s face. The blow destroyed his nose and damaged his brain, but he didn''t die since that would make me look like a murderer. The idiot''s body hit the door as the rifle fell to the floor. I quickly stepped on the rifle to damage the trigger so it couldn''t fire again. I just did it out of habit. The people went silent in fear, so I ignored them and looked at the girl who had almost peed herself in fear. "You''re hurt?" ¨C I asked softly as I bent down to check that she was alright. The girl had tears in her eyes from fear and the tears increased as blood began to cover my clothes. She felt guilty as if I had died because of her, but this doesn''t matter. The shot was superficial and did not damage my bones or nerves. Before the awakening of my system, these types of injuries were my daily routine. I pressed my fingers into the wound and the bleeding stopped, then smiled gently at the girl. ¨C "Everything is fine, don''t worry" "Call an ambnce!" ¨C Misaki finally got over the shock and ran towards me while she held a clean cloth to press my wound. - "Are you fine?!" "I have a bullet hole, I''m great" - I rolled my eyes. Umaru and her friends heard the shot and went outside to see what happened. Normally Umaru would run away if she heard amotion, but she''s confident that I''m here and therefore there''s no real danger. Walking out, Umaru saw me crouching down while Misaki pressed on my wound and the other maids called an ambnce. "Onii-chan!" ¨C Umaru yelled and ran towards me while she cried. She hugged me and began to cry dramatically¡­ She''s partly acting, but she''s also scared¡­ Umaru seemed to have remembered the times where I came home covered in blood and now she''s scared¡­.. The jerk made my sister cry...¡­ I had to calm down to prevent Ortro froming out to destroy the ce. I sighed and patted Umaru''s head. ¨C "I''m fine, don''t worry, I''m not going to die for something like this" "..." ¨C Umaru continued crying while her friends looked at me with concern. I was finally able to sit while the customers left as they lost their appetite. I had to stay to give statements to the police and in the end only the maids, Umaru and her friends stayed in the restaurant. The maids were much nicer to me and some of them were affected by the effect of the suspension bridge. The stressful situation made them feel safe with me, so they started idealizing me as a brave hero, so it''s only a matter of time before they are part of my harem. Even Misaki was affected by this and now she sees me with different eyes. Now she thinks that I am really a heroic and kind person, but I hide my inner kind for fear that people will take advantage of me, plus I need to be strong to protect my sister. As for her rtion with the blonde protagonist... Misaki seems to be forgetting that such a guy exists. My idea came out as expected. The girls now saw me as some kind of hero, but two girls in particr felt too much admiration for me... Kirino and Suzuka keep looking at me like girls in love.... Shit. "You''re tougher than I heard" ¨C Utaha spoke cynically to hide her concern. "It was just a scratch" ¨C I shrugged, but Misaki scolded me. "Don''t move or you''re going to bleed!" ¨C Misaki looked at me with anger and a lot of concern while she kept pressing on my wound. She used a little more force for the pain to make me stop flirting with Utaha, but I just smiled in amusement since I''ve stopped feeling this level of pain since I was six years old. I already used acupuncture, but I''ll let her feel useful. "¡­I''m sorry¡­" ¨C The ck-haired girl had been crying as she apologized and bowed in front of me. I sighed and reached out my right hand to stroke her head. ¨C "I already told you that I am fine, you do not need to apologize" "I''m sorry¡­" ¨C It''s the twentieth time the girl has apologized. By the way, she is part of Umaru''s group and she is also a famous writer, so she can be useful to me. The girl''s name is Kirihime Natsuno and she belongs to a story called Inu to Hasami wa Tsukaiyou¡­. "Hey Listen! The dog met a zoophilic and seduced both of his sisters in one day! This is Disnend for degenerates hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi has not stopped annoying me¡­ Whatever. Monika informed the Tachibana family what happened, so the police quickly let me go and made sure the criminal was sent to my basement. The ambnce confirmed that the wound was superficial and I could go home, so the girls went back home after I paid them some taxis to travel safely, plus they were still in shock from what happened. The good news is that now I have an additional excuse to miss school again. Now I have to go home to pack my bags since tomorrow we will go on a trip for Miyu''s match. "Onii-chan, is it necessary to store so many clothes? Can''t I wear the same clothes every day? Anyway, I always smell good" ¨C Umaru said something disgusting that I can''t deny. "Umaru, it''s important to take care of hygiene" ¨C Medaka sighed as she put away her suitcases. "What''s wrong with always wearing the same clothes?" ¨C That was said by one of the beautiful women I have seen. ¨C "Appearance is an irrelevant banality, under heaven only strength matters" "Uh, yeah, I don''t know what she said" ¨C A woman with rabbit ears shrugged. ¨C "Hey, Luis, why do you have so many feminine clothes?" "I have too many wives" - I shrugged. "My cute boy wants the best for mommy" ¨C A woman who is an insult to historical records hugged me as she pressed her big breasts against my body. The women from the chat room and the female Servants are also packing their bags. The punishment shouldst another month, but recently I have a bad feeling. A few hours ago, Koyanskaya sent me a message to let me know that the mages are doing strange things. Koyanskaya, Reines, and Gray are supposed toe to Japan in two days as Koyanskaya has been making preparations to leave spies among the magicians, but there was a change of ns. Koyanskaya received a request for weapons from Chaldea, which gave her the opportunity to infiltrate that location and obtain ssified information, so she informed me that something was not right. Recently, the wizards seem to have obtained some kind of high level ritual. The information is not clear, but it seems to be a sacrificial ritual to ess a forgotten magic. Honestly, that doesn''t matter to me since the magic of the Age of Gods is insignificantpared to the power of the Outer Gods, but the feeling that something is wrong doesn''t leave my head. It''s like having thousands of ants digging through my brain to warn me that an earthquake ising. Just in case, I let the girls from the chat room and the female Servantse out of punishment and apany us to take care of Umaru and Miyu. Additionally, the women of Gantz and Infinite Stratos will also join us. In case of emergency, I made my army in my personal world ready for a war. I really hope my bad feeling is just a paranoid outbreak caused by my stress and boredom¡­ While I was preparing my suitcase, I received a message from Seraph to tell me that I must go to Paradise. Apparently the alchemist Eriko finished building custom weapons for Tsubaki to evolve, so I have to go pick them up, plus Auriel wants to tell me something. I told the girls to wait for me for a while since I will go to Paradise for a few seconds, but before I could establish the spatial connection, a dark keyhole-shaped portal appeared in front of me¡­ "SEN-PAI! We need to talk~¡­" I am in trouble. I couldn''t speak as tentacles, chains, masses of energy, and hands reached out of the portal to drag me into the darkness. This is going to hurt¡­ but I''m d to see them again. --- --- --- Author''s Note: I was finally able to save up to repair myptop and was even able to buy a Nintendo Switch, now I''m saving up to buy Persona 5. YAY! But... My cell phone died and I''m depressed... The worst thing is that now I don''t have money for another cell phone and it''s horrible to travel on public transport without listening to music... Anyway, I won''t get tired of saying it, life is a tragedy... A hug <3 Chapter 377: A reunion… Touching? Chapter 377: A reunion¡­ Touching? There are many things I want to ask. Why is there a showcase full of unknown women? Why is there a group of unknown women who seem to be trapped in a hypnotic trance simr to the Samsara Cycle? Why is there a group of girls looking at me with a mixture of fear and gratitude? I have a feeling that my wives caused countless troubles, but my happiness to see that they are alright made me ignore future troubles. Fortunately, the magus Leylin and the Anti-Spiral are not here as they have their own jobs to do. On the other hand, what caught my attention the most was a young girl with gray hair, red eyes and an expressionless face. I had no expectations, so I''m not disappointed that she''s a brat. I''m just happy that she''s fine. Well, even though I''m d to see [Paranoia] getting a physical body, I''m still a little angry that she disobeyed me and almost killed herself to protect Umaru¡­ Later I will talk to her, for now I need to face the main problem. I sighed. ¨C "Why am I tied up like an animal about to be sacrificed?" Large tentacles filled with sharp spines are holding onto my arms with enough force to crush a. Spatial rifts are altering the spatial coordinates of my energy to limit my movements. Threads of chaotic energy are wrapping around my soul and mind to prevent me from summoning my Stand. The liquid of darkness covers my eyes, nose, mouth and ears to limit my senses to the minimum of my analytical abilities. Giant spiders bite my limbs to prevent me from using my martial arts. Fire is covering my skin to consume the spiral energy. Multiple barriers, chains, and restructuring abilities are suppressing my [Reader''s Madness]. Around me is a field of sunflowers that don''t move, but seem to be watching me. My wives seem to be in a bad mood... BB, Abby, Chiyo, Kuuko, Nyaruko and Haachama are a bit angry while Gogh is depressed, although thetter is normal. The apocalyptic painter only has two moods; manic happiness or suicidal depression. (Author''s Note: BB / Daoloth from Fate/Grand Order) (Author''s Note: Abby / Abigail Williams / Yog-Sothoth from Fate/Grand Order) (Author''s Note: Chiyo / Cthy from Ane Naru Mono) (Author''s Note: Kuuko / Cthugha from Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) (Author''s Note: Nyaruko / Nyathotep from Haiyore! Nyaruko-san) (Author''s Note: Haachama / Akai Haato / Hastur from Hololive) (Author''s Note: Van Gogh / Azathoth from Fate/Grand Order) My wives didn''t answer me, so I looked at the only Outer God who seemed not to be angry and just smiled wryly. - "What happened?" "Well¡­" ¨C Yibb-Tstll sighed with a mixture of irony and sarcasm. ¨C "Someone talked too much and said who your favorite women are" (Author''s Note: Laplus Darknesss / Yibb-Tstll from Hololive) oh¡­ I sighed and looked at [Paranoia]. ¨C "Later we will have a serious conversation" [Paranoia] nodded expressionlessly, but there was a subtle mix of happiness, worry, expectation, love, and fear in her gaze. It seems that she has not yet adapted to feeling emotions. "S-E-N-P-A-I¡­" ¨C BB approached me and gently dug her fingers into my face to force me to look into her eyes with all my attention. - "Do you have something to say?" "Yes" - I smiled, although it was a bit difficult since BB''s fingers are stuck in my fascial bones. - "I missed you" "¡­.." ¨C BB pouted. ¨C "Senpai, it is not fair that you say exactly what I want to hear¡­" BB pushed her hand away from my face, so I was able to smile at the other girls as the wounds on my face immediately regenerated. "I''m d to see you guys are fine, I really missed you" ¨C I was sincere in my voice, expression and soul frequency. My wives pouted angrily at me as the sincerity in my smile and longing in my voice made her upset hearts fill with sweet warmth. They missed me a lot and knowing that I missed them too was enough for them to be happy. The restraints that restrained my body began to loosen, but a sound ruined my attempt to calm things down... "Hey Listen! Well done dog! You managed to control these idiot women addicted to your meat stick, your acting is so good I almost believed you hahahaha!" ¨C Navi, you are a piece of shit¡­ I waspletely honest in my happiness to see my wives and in the fact that I missed them a lot, but I was using [Mythomania] and [Schizophrenia] so that they would be touched by my stupidity and thus forget their grudges. I don''t have a lot of time to calm these women down, so I wanted to get this over with quickly, but that won''t be possible anymore¡­ A tentacle squeezed my neck as multiple forms of Madness energy began to cover my body. "Senpai, you''re so mean to your pretty kohai¡­" ¨C BB''s eyes emitted a red light like blood. ¨C "It seems that senpai needs a little punishment¡­" I don''t mind being tortured, but I need to go to Paradise to collect the weapons Eriko prepared. Tsubaki finally managed to understand a Concept to evolve, so I need those weapons so that Tsubaki can be a fully adaptable Concept Weapon. I sighed internally. Desperate situations need desperate solutions... [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Protagonist > Hentai] "T-That''s cheating!" ¨C BB yelled as her legs trembled and her cheeks turned red. All the girls nearby blushed as their genitals became wet. Most of them fell to the ground because they couldn''t stand up and the most lustful ones looked at me as if I were the most delicious food there is. Ah, I''m starting to drool and my mind is filling with unbridled sexual desire¡­ This fucking Concept is harder to control than my violent urges. [System Notification: The skill ''Dissociative Identity'' has been activated. Concept: Hentai > Protagonist] It''s better that way, although I''m still excited... "¡­" ¨C The girls breathed heavily as they struggled to regain their calm, although some of them had already started to undress¡­ This is a trick I prepared in case I meet the carriers of [Sadomasochistic Meditation]. Honestly, my stamina and sexual abilities are superior to most sex-focused Higher Entities, but even I''m not sure I can beat the most depraved nymphomaniacs in the multiverse. To face them, I prepared the concept ''Hentai'' which epasses all types of fetishes, paraphilias, fantasies and sexual temptations. Using this concept makes me extremely weak inbat, but in exchange for losing mybat abilities, I be a living aphrodisiac, as well as having a lust bonus on women who are already interested in me. The problem is that Concept can make women be sex-addicted nymphomaniacs, so women without willpower-enhancing abilities can be sex dolls without personality, which is just too boring. If it wasn''t for my limited time, I wouldn''t use this Concept and let my wives torture me to calm down, but well, this will make them happy too. Let''s see, we''re in a pocket dimension with a time-warping barrier, so I can enjoy 2-4 months without beingte to Paradise... "Little brother!" ¨C Chiyo was the most excited and she was the first to jump on me. The ''Hentai'' Concept is much more dangerous than I thought. She loves me too much and she normally would rather die than cause me lethal harm, but now she was so aroused that she ripped my clothes so hard that she nearly ripped my skin off. Behind me Abby appeared. The brat''s eyes had turned red while her skin was a grayish purple color as if she were a corpse, but strangely, it didn''t reduce her beauty and cuteness. Abby''s small hands cupped my head and with a violent movement she made me look back. She didn''t care that my neck broke and she started kissing me, but her lust was so violent that she stuck her little tongue in my mouth, then her tongue lengthened and she began to cover my brain. . BB went to my crotch and held it so hard it looked like she wanted to emascte me. Nyaruko grabbed my right hand and started masturbating with it, but she didn''t hold back her strength and broke all the bones in my arm. Kuuko did the same with my left hand, but instead of breaking my bones, she incinerated my skin. Laplus and I haven''t formalized our rtionship yet, but BB grabbed the brat''s horns and used her mouth to lubricate my crotch¡­ Even in a state of sexual frenzy, BB doesn''t forget to intimidate the brat. Haachama is a strange girl even among the Great Old Ones. She started to lick my right foot, but something in her head aroused a strange curiosity, so she started biting me to taste my blood and skin. Gogh did not participate directly and began to masturbate while she watched me. She''s aware of her own power, so she''s struggling to maintain self-control or she may destroy my body by ident. I didn''t try to resist or ask for help, no one will help me anyway. Aotian and System Goddess had stood aside silently while the Outer Gods captured me since they received traditional upbringing from cultivators so they won''t attack the man they call husband, but they were also unwilling to help me since they were also a bit angry. (Author''s Note: Long Aotian / Long Aoxue from Read My Girlfriend is Long Aotian) (Author''s Note: System Goddess from Unlock 99 Heroines in End Times) Now, both women gave in to lust and came closer to me, though at least they aren''t sick like the Madness wielders, so they didn''t mutte my flesh, they just wanted to have normal sex. On the other hand, Tsubaki, Nia, and Yoko were also panting. The three girls went out of my mind and masturbated while waiting their turns¡­ As for Ortro... "¡­Delicious..." ¨C Ortro was chewing on my Mind while she acted like a small animal in heat. For her the most pleasurable thing is to eat and be pampered by me, so instead of wanting to reproduce with me, she prefers to lie inside my mind while she chews pieces of my sanity. Well, my mind regenerates faster than she can eat, so it doesn''t matter. "Hey Listen! This turned into a hentai vore with gore! Congrattions on expanding your catalog of depravity, now the Incest tag is missing!" ¨C Navi was having fun seeing how my wives are tearing my body apart. I sighed internally as BB climbed on my hip to insert my dick into her vagina. I really missed these adorable psychopaths¡­ The ''Hentai'' Concept proved to be more dangerous than in my initial calctions. I activated that Concept for less than a second, but the aphrodisiac effect caused my wives to lose almost all self-control. The only thing that stopped them from plunging into aplete frenzy of insanity and depravity was my [Anti-Rasen] and skills rted to stabilizing Madness in the Outer Gods. The ''Hentai'' Concept was shown to be simr to radiation. Even if a woman is exposed to the Concept for a very short time, the mere fact of feeling the aphrodisiac effect is something that the body will not be able to forget for a long time. Doing a quick calction, it will take a week of abstinence for the aphrodisiac effect to leave the body. If at that time we have sex, then lust will not disappear and depravity will continue to overwhelm women''s desires. In a normal or at least rtively normal woman, this effect will only increase sexual arousal and strengthen sexual fantasies, while the woman will feel that all her desires are focused on me. Honestly, this Concept disgusts me and bores me since using women as sex toys is boring, but I must admit that it is nice to feel the unbridled lust of my wives. Normally I suffer from sexual frustration since my wives can''t keep up with me, but the aphrodisiac effect made the Outer Gods and Great Old Ones show how powerful the force of an apocalyptic entity in heat is. The problem is that the loss of self control caused my handcuffs to go out of control and practically tore me to pieces as they bathed in my blood¡­. Yeah, I''m definitely not going to use this Concept on my more normal wives or they''ll turn into cannibalistic psychos. Fortunately, the bearers of the Madness are already used to depravity and loss of self-control, so they managed to return to normal after two months in an orgy full of blood and intestines. This is the most satanic thing I''ve ever done, but hey, they''re happy so it''s fine. On the other hand, it seems that the unknown women that were with my wives have eaten a lot of my food since they didn''t go full nymphomaniacs and kept their personalities, yet they joined the orgy after the Outer Gods were satisfied. I''m not even drunk, but I''ve slept with a lot ofplete strangers¡­. Oh whatever. Stress and boredom have affected me too much. I sighed as my face finished regenerating and sat down on the ground. In front of me, stood a pretty girl with an expressionless face. The girl''s appearance waspletely unknown, but I was able to recognize her at a nce. I smiled with a sincere feeling of happiness. ¨C "It is good that you are well" "¡­" ¨C Paranoia looked at me nkly, but I can see the overflowing happiness that fills her new heart. "I''m very happy to see you, but¡­" ¨C I stood up and grabbed Paranoia''s cheek to pull her. ¨C "Brat, do not risk your life again, no matter what the situation, you are forbidden to put yourself in danger" "Order received. It is not possible to carry out the order" ¨C Paranoia looked at me nkly. ¨C "My mission is to help my master, that includes protecting the women my master loves" This girl... I sighed. ¨C "No, your mission is to help me and your priority is to take care of your life" "¡­" ¨C Paranoia seemed confused. ¨C "I do not understand the logic of the master, my mission is to help the master, not to have a life" Ah, this will take time... Well, she just got a soul, mind, emotions, and body of her own. It is normal for her to be simr to an autistic child. I sighed and released Paranoia''s cheek to stroke her hair. ¨C "I will give you a task that you must prioritize" "¡­" ¨C Paranoia looked at mepletely concentrated. "From now on you must remain in my Core of Existence and you can only leave with my permission, also, you must never disconnect from my mind" ¨C I spoke inplete seriousness and used my spiritual connection to Paranoia to force her to follow this order to the letter. "¡­" ¨C Paranoia nodded. She will continue to prioritize the lives of my family, but this order will force her to take care of her own life in any circumstance, she will even be forced to abandon me if I find myself in a dangerous and potentially fatal situation. In fact, most of my wives have this Contract, even Ortro, it''s just that they don''t remember it since I used [Kleptomania] to steal their memories. It''s interesting. In the past I only cared about my life even if it meant sacrificing my wives, but now I have security measures to protect my loved ones even if I die... "Good" ¨C I smiled and looked at System Goddess who was half asleep on the floor while she had a goofy smile. Around me are all the women who got caught up in the orgy, even Yoko and Nia are on the ground in a deep sleep. If it wasn''t for [Rasen] and my obsession stats preventing me from resting, I would also like to lie down to rx. Sex is great, but two months of unbridled sex while my body is constantly mutted is mentally exhausting. It''s true that only a perverted jerk or a masochistic psychopath could fall in love with the Outer Gods. Even I couldn''t bear to do this type of orgy more than once a month. Now that I think about it, I hope my current skills are enough or I''ll be in trouble if I meet the carriers of [Sadomasochistic Meditation]... I think I still need more depravity to face them. Oh whatever. I''ll think about thatter. I grabbed Paranoia''s hand and reached out to System Goddess to wake her up. She sensed that I came closer, so she widened her eyes slightly as she looked at me with a pitiful expression. ¨C "L-Luis, I need to rest for at least one day¡­ Your lust is more terrifying than a celestial tribtion from the ninth heaven and I am not that strong, I am just a weak little woman who is easy to intimidate, have mercy on me¡­" Actually, she is pretending to be pitiful and ispletely fine since I constantly used Auriel''s blessing to absorb my wives'' depravity, exhaustion, and insanity. I did that so that my wives could return to normal as soon as possible and thus prevent them from bing personalityless nymphomaniacs, though it only increased my own [Masochism] and [Sadism]. I rolled my eyes and pointed at Paranoia with my gaze. ¨C "I need you to relink Paranoia with my soul" To protect my sister, Paranoia not only mutted her own existence, she even severed most of her consciousness from my soul, so I need to reintegrate her into my [Reader''s Madness] or we won''t be able to get back together. "Ah, so that was it" ¨C System Goddess quickly stood up as an immortal cultivator robe covered her body, then dozens of blue screens appeared in front of her as an operating room bed appeared in front of me. ¨C "Lie down and I will start the spiritual reimntation surgery¡­ Oh, right, on the trip we found dozens of low-level system users and a couple of high-level users, so I managed to evolve my Concept" That exins why I can feel that she is much more dangerous. System Goddess is not a strong entity inbat, but her alchemy techniques, spirit formations and her own Concept make her an extremely dangerous woman if anyone underestimates her. Furthermore, she is the natural weakness of system users and I can even feel that she is able to seal my system before I can activate my Stand. That is really amazing¡­ The Harem Emperor did something simr to me and assimted his skills into his soul instead of his system, so disabling his system won''t stop him from using his skills, however most system users haven''t done that, so that System Goddess will be an excellent trump card to capture more snacks for Ortro. "I see, congrattions" ¨C Iy on the bed and smiled like a father congratting his daughter for winning a dancepetition. ¨C "If there is something you want, just say it, you have earned it" System Goddess smiled proudly as she took her surgical tools out. ¨C "You do not need to congratte me for a small achievement, after all I am a genius with the talent to face the heavens¡­. Although I would appreciate a banquet" "Fine" - I nodded and raised my voice. ¨C "BB,e a moment" BB appeared next to me with a big smile. She waspletely naked and she didn''t care that her body was covered with my fluids, in fact, she seemed to feel proud. "Senpai wants another round?" ¨C BB had a huge smile while her pupils were shaped like little hearts. ¨C "Senpai''s adorable kohai is satisfied, but if senpai insists, BB-chan can go on forever~" I ignored the fact that BB wanted to grab my crotch and looked at her seriously. ¨C "Give me my Core" My Core of Existence is not inside my body as I noticed a problem during my fight with the Alchemy Keeper and my subsequent Leylin showdown. At first, I thought that my idea of hiding my Core within the blood sea in my mind that represents my Madness would be enough to keep me safe, after all, I used a psychological paradox to protect my only weak point. The problem started when The Truth managed to modify my records to turn me into a tree. He wasn''t able to touch my Core, but he was able to modify my body structure and soul frequency. If it hadn''t been for my suicide tactic, then I would have turned into a tree with no emotions or personality, and although Orthro keeps a backup of my mind, the situation was too dangerous. To beat that guy I had to use a Gogh sunflower, but that did irreparable damage to my mind and soul. In fact, the real me technically died and I am currently a backup. Several fragments of my existence werepletely destroyed, but I managed to rece them using Auriel''s power, although that has brought me some mental instability problems. In fact, I may never be able to return to a state ofplete calm... As if that wasn''t enough, the 731 Poison only touched my body, but my Core of Existence was severely damaged and until now I haven''t been able topletely rebuild my sanity. While all of this helped me increase my Outer God powers, I''ve also had self-control issues, which shows in my growing boredom. If my vacation had happened before the fight with Leylin, then I could rx and enjoy a quiet life, but now I''m so bored that there''s a chance my plot armor is creating an apocalyptic problem. Mental instability aside, all this made me realize that having my soul inside my body is still too dangerous. The biggest problem is that I am willing to suffer any attack in order to protect my wives, but they will be in danger if I am destroyed, so I need to ensure my survival in order to protect them. In order to achieve this and because my mind was in a terrible state, I gave my Core of Existence to BB for her to keep. What does this mean? It is simple. Even if my entire existence is destroyed and Ortro is killed as well, I can be reborn as long as BB isn''t killed. Sure, this also means I''ll die if anything bad happens to BB, but out of all my wives, she''s the hardest to kill. Well, actually the hardest one to kill is Gogh, but it would be suicide to give her my Core. Abby, Nyaruko, and Chiyo were very jealous that I literally put my life in BB''s hands, but they understand that among the Outer Gods, BB is the most cunning and unpredictable. Abby and Nyaruko could easily beat up BB, but they could never kill BB even if they make an alliance. It''s all because BB specializes in annoying people to the point of driving them crazy. Anyway, I''ll go deeper into thatter. The important thing now is that BB hid my Core to protect it, but seeing her expression, she doesn''t want to give it back to me. "... It''s mine..." ¨C BB made a childish pout, but her look shows that she prefers to die before releasing my Core. It''s because of these kinds of things that I feel so confident in her even though she''s a troublesome idiot. She is too possessive, jealous and selfish. It doesn''t matter if I go crazy and my wives decide to stop me, it doesn''t matter if the Outer Gods lose their self-control and attack me, BB will choose to kill my harem in order to protect me, and she will even be willing to die if I want to kill her. To put it in a nutshell, I''m the only thing BB cares about. In my harem, the only women who can match the level of dependency and obsession that BB has towards me are Gogh and Chiyo. That doesn''t mean my other wives aren''t emotionally dependent, it''s just that those three are the most obsessed with me. I sighed and smiled softly. ¨C "I will not take it away from you, it is just that I need an improvement" "Heh, senpai is an oldputer, that''s why senpai has the mentality of a bitter old man who doesn''t know how to use the inte" ¨C BB returned to her mocking expression and extended her hand to return my Core to me, although she refused to let go. I had to hold BB''s hand and used [Sadism] to make her let go or this will never end. "Kyaaa senpai yamete!" ¨C BB waved her hand in pain, but she was able to force herself to moan even though she felt no pleasure, only pain. [Sadism] keeps the masochists from getting turned on, but BB is a good actress and she just wants to tease me. I was finally able to get my Core back, so I gave it to System Goddess to reconnect Paranoia with my soul, also, I can see that System Goddess wants to do some kind of improvement to my soul and system. "Luis, the alchemist gave me a record of all the modifications she made to the Harem Emperor''s soul and system, so I''m going to give you a simr process, but I know you hate mind control and mindless lust, so I won''t modify your luck and lust skills" ¨C System Goddess spoke while holding back her saliva while holding my soul. She gets overly excited when she can perform morally questionable experiments. "Fine, do what you want, although I would appreciate it if you could eliminate [Blue Blood]''s incestuous lust" ¨C I did not hide the disgust in my voice. That damn skill is giving me headaches. System Goddess smiled wryly. ¨C "I will try, but I cannot guarantee good results since you unconsciously do not want to let go of the women in your family, so this skill is helping you to prevent them from being interested in other men¡­ You really are a dragon who covets all the flowers under the skies" ¡­My fucking obsessive and possessive mindset is a headache¡­ I sighed. ¨C "Whatever, then just update my system, also, my skills based on mental problems seem to be gaining consciousness, so I would like you to review that" "¡­." ¨C When I said that, Paranoia looked at me strangely while she frowned. "Heh, Paranoia-chan is jealous~" ¨C BB sneered as she shook Paranoia''s hair. I really am a ma for possessive women¡­ System Goddess took two days to update my system and make modifications to improve my defenses against future dangers. Fortunately, time doesn''t flow within this pocket dimension, so I won''t bete for my meeting with Auriel. When it was Paranoia''s turn to enter my mind, she gestured for a nk, blue-haired girl toe over. From what I heard, that girl''s name is Ciel and she became something like Paranoia''s friend, although they both don''t know what friendship is. By the way, Ciel is a sentient analysis skill, so Ciel will be in charge of obtaining the information and Paranoia will be in charge of professing the data, which will enhance my analysis abilities to a new level. (Author''s Note: Great Sage / Raphael / Ciel from Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken) By the way, while System Goddess was giving me surgery, BB told me about everything they did during the trip and I had to resist my urge to punch her fucking airhead. Fuckit, now the war is totally inevitable¡­ The n I prepared with Auriel, Seraph, Eriko and Sword Maiden went to shit. I''ll have to talk to them. It will all be chaos, but somehow, I''m d they took it upon themselves to murder every idiot who tried to seduce them. My wives are adorable. [System Notification: The entity ''Paranoia Prometheus'' has linked with the user''s soul] (Author''s Note: Paranoia-chan has the appearance of Prometheus from Honkai Impact 3rd. Sometimes I will refer to her as Paranoia, Paranoia-chan or Prometheus, it all depends on the situation and the person referring to her) ¡­ Honkai? Wait, does that mean my other skills will be characters in that story? Is it already certain that all my skills will be women? ¡­ Oh what a nuisance. [System Notification: The entity ''Paranoia Prometheus'' has linked to the user''s system. The entity ''Ciel'' has linked to the user''s system and has been assigned as the assistant of the entity ''Paranoia Prometheus''] [Paranoia: There is a 99.7% chance that skills derived from the energy ''Reader''s Madness'' energy will turn into entities with emotions and personality of their own¡­ Tch] [Ciel: Greeting the master] Well, this way System Goddess will no longer have to always keep an eye on my system during battles, allowing her to use her own tricks to damage enemies. By the way, Paranoia and Ciel can talk or use notifications to talk, but they seem morefortable using notifications since both used to be skills without individuality before. "Senpai doesn''t have a chat room because senpai is the chat room" ¨C BB smirked as she hid my Core of Existence again. ¨C "Well done senpai, you are already a five-star hotel for waifus to go on vacation, now you are also a meeting ce for sentient skills, senpai loves having people inside his body~" "Hey Listen! Back off that stupidity! The dog may be my bitch, but no gay trash here!" ¨C Navi shouted with joy. ¨C "Death to rainbow gs!" BB ignored the idiot and any trace of my Core disappeared. She put it away in a twilight zone that even Abby can''t find, but for some reason she likes to pretend that she keeps things between her big breasts. I stood up and stared nkly at BB. The girl kept smiling without any concern, so I held her head tightly. "Senpai wouldn''t hurt the cute and defenseless kohai of hers... right?" ¨C BB''s voice trembled. "Why did you exterminate one of the most important branches of Auriel''s army?" ¨C I asked with annoyance. These girls almostpletely annihted one of the armies under Auriel''s banner. It will be troublesome to talk about this with her since she knows the identity of the Outer Gods¡­ "It was the fault of those self-righteous losers, those loud bitches kept saying that all women should be lesbians and straight men are trash, they also wanted to recruit us into their lesbian shit and dye our hair" ¨C BB pouted. ¨C "What kind of shit was that? Since when does Twitter have an army capable of conquering worlds? Tch, the worst part is that they were allies of the UN from the multiverse, so we had to destroy them as well or they would try to hurt senpai¡­ No wait, actually, they had a reward sign with senpai''s picture on it" ¡­ What the fuck did I just hear? BB reached between her breasts with her hand and pulled out a reward sign that read ''Hero of Harmony. Wanted Dead or Alive''. I released BB and looked at the sign. "Hey Listen! Ahahahaha, look, people already know that you like to inseminate lolis!" ¨C Navi startedughing when reading the sign¡­ Let''s see. Genocide, war crimes, murder of innocent people, destruction of souls and the use of forbidden alchemy such as the resurrection and modification of the structure of a World. These are all my known crimes so it''s not umon for someone to want to tarnish my reputation with this, although to be honest, all the veteran heroes have done this kind of thing, so this doesn''t matter, in fact, these kinds of things only warrant a fine and not an actual punishment. The problem is that I am also being med for pedophilia, rape, ckmail, cannibalism, fraud, corruption, intolerance against vulnerable groups and other stupid things that nobody cares about... "What a nuisance" - I sighed and threw the poster. "Um? Isn''t Senpai angry at being treated like a Hollywood lolicon?" - BB looked at me confused. I shrugged. ¨C "I am Auriel''s fianc¨¦, so many idiots will begin to defame me so that she is disappointed in me and decides to cancel the wedding, assassins will also begin to appear to eliminate me, but it doesn''t matter, I will only have more food for Ortro" I already expected all this, so I don''t care. The leaders of the big organizations think that I am only close to the level of a Veteran Hero, plus they all believe that Nyaruko is a mid-level system user, while reports say that Aotian has the same strength as she did when we met. In the public eye, my group has the strength to take on a mid-level Great Old One like Hastur, but we are unable to defeat a low-level Outer God like Yibb-Tstll. A Primarch should be able to exterminate us easily, so many assassins will seek my head in exchange for wealth, anyway, many people are grateful to Auriel but very few people respect her. "Oh¡­.." ¨C BB put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "Senpai, I heard that your rtionship with Auriel improved while we were traveling, but I didn''t hear news of a wedding¡­" Shit. My rtionship with Auriel peaked while the Outer Gods were away, so they didn''t know about the wedding since Seraph, Ashura, Vulkan, Magnus and Sanguinius are trying to hide the information until everything is ready or many idiots will appear and try to kill me. Despite the efforts of Auriel''s friends, there are too many spies in Auriel''s territory. Although the exact information that she wants to marry me has not been leaked, there are very smart people who can see the truth through small clues. At this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if the leaders of the three Paradise factions make an alliance to kill me so that Auriel won''t lose her devotion to Paradise ideals. "Senpai¡­" ¨C BB had a violent look. ¨C "It is not fair that an unknown woman can have a huge wedding that everyone sees, but BB-chan had to settle for a small celebration¡­" In my personal world I already married all my wives, it''s just that the useless author didn''t describe him since he suffers from attention deficit disorder and depression, so he is unable to describe anything too cheesy since his love life is more pathetic than Raku. Although I already married the Outer Gods and it was an event of world importance, it can be considered as a paltry partypared to the wedding I will have with Auriel. I honestly don''t mind throwing a party and BB doesn''t mind a party with irrelevant people either, but she''s jealous that Auriel can publicly be my wife while she has to pretend to be dead. I sighed and kissed her forehead. ¨C "BB, the goal of my ns is to create an organization so strong that you and the girls can show themselves to everyone without worrying about being attacked by the entire multiverse, please be patient for now" "¡­" ¨C BB pouted and nodded. ¨C "Okay, senpai¡­" "Good girl" - I smiled gently. ¨C "Now help me wake everyone up, I need to go to Paradise to pick up some things" BB helped me wake up all the girls. I don''t have much time to chat with the new girls. I sent them to my personal worlds for now and will talk to themter, but before leaving, a group of girls respectfully bowed while thanking me with tears in their eyes. "Thank you for helping us¡­" ¨C A young subus named Mano Aloe bowed in gratitude as she cried with relief and happiness. (Author''s Note: Mano Aloe from Hololive) From what I heard from BB, this girl and her friends are being hunted like criminals, so they are grateful to have a safe ce to rest. They don''t even care that my group is made up of the most dangerous beings in the multiverse, they learned that a good public image does not mean being a bad person and a monster can be kinder than a hero. I pretended to be kind and considerate to the girl group while inwardly continuing to sigh tiredly. This girl and her friends are a huge problem, but I''ve already slept with them, so I''ll kill any fucking jerk who wants to hurt my wives...... With everything ready, I headed to Paradise to see the alchemist Eriko, the overseer Seraph, the priestess Sword Maiden , and the leader Auriel. (Author''s Note: Eriko Takeda from YU-NO: A girl who chants love at the bound of this world) (Author''s Note: Seraph from MEMORIZE) (Author''s Note: Sword Maiden from Goblin yer) (Author''s Note: Auriel. Her armored appearance is Auriel from Diablo III. Her unarmored appearance is Marie from Shinza Bansho) My conversation with Eriko was quick. She just handed me the weapons and went back to her work. She is too busy and doesn''t have time to be distracted. Taking revenge on the Harem Emperor and protecting her only two friends are the only thoughts on her mind, so she doesn''t have time to be distracted by meaningless conversations. To tell the truth, I like her hard-working and obsessive attitude, so before I left, I gave her various valuable materials that I stole from the Buddhist sect, I also gave her pieces of my body, and even Gogh allowed me to give her parts of her body for the investigations of the mad scientist Eriko was very grateful and returned to her work. At first nce, it seems that she has no other thought than working, but she was slightly touched by my desire to help her, although her bad experience with the Harem Emperor made her a little detached from living beings. Well this is progress. My rtionship with Sword Maiden also seems to be stagnant, but I am slowly getting her to open her heart to me. It is a very slow process that could take several years because of her traumas, but time is the least important thing to me. I couldn''t see Seraph since she is very busy with the Tower of Awakening, especially since she is taking care of my mother... Ah, it would be great if that stupid woman died in the Tower, but I''m used to life''s disappointments. I was not long in Paradise as every woman I meet in this ce is very busy with theing war. Auriel and her friends know that my wives cruelly beat Vulkan and Sanguinius, plus they exterminated one of thergest military groups under Auriel''s banner, but she didn''t scold me about it, she just asked that the souls be sent to the reincarnation cycle without destroying them. I had to use [Mythomania] to promise her that those souls would not be destroyed. Nobody insults my wives On the other hand, Seraph discovered that the army that was exterminated used to be made up of morons who used the name of Auriel to justify all sorts of stupid things, plus most of the generals were spies for other factions and organizations. Objectively my wives did something good for Auriel, but she gets sad every time a World is destroyed, so I''ll have to make it up to herter... Or so I thought, but Auriel gave me a gift that made me frown. "Luis" ¨C Auriel had the most beautiful and gentle smile I''ve ever had the fortune to see, but at this moment, that beautiful smile only made me want to hit her clumsy head. ¨C "Please ept this gift" I massaged my forehead. - "No" "Luis, please" ¨C Auriel gently grabbed my hand to give me an open gold box. ¨C "Despite everything you have done and are about to do, I know you are a good man and I do not want you to suffer¡­ Please, ept my heart" She didn''t mean it metaphorically. In the box is Auriel''s beating heart. After stopping Azathoth''s invasion, Auriel was nearly killed, but managed to survive the most dangerous attack in the multiverse, which helped her evolve. Currently, Auriel can use her Hope to be the most resilient entity in the multiverse. She''s even harder to destroy than Navi, which is honestly surprising... In the entire multiverse, Gogh is the strongest sword and Auriel is the strongest shield, but in a showdown, Gogh could destroy Auriel. Despite this, it is difficult to kill Auriel since her soul is practically indestructible and it would only be possible to kill her if the entire fourth wall is destroyed, which would be the end of the multiverse. Additionally, Auriel has a healing skill that allows him to rebuild any part of her body instantly. The problem is that the heart that Auriel gave me is not a simple piece of raw meat, it is an irreceable fragment of her soul... This heart is the materialization of a part of the ''Hope'' Concept, which is the source of Auriel''s immortality. That doesn''t mean Auriel is giving up her power to give it to me. Her regenerative power is so absurd that she will be able to regenerate this heart with some time, however, giving me this means that I will have a direct link to Auriel''s soul. Auriel''s blessing gave me the skill [Hero''s Martyrdom], which is a lower version of her skill [Absolute Martyrdom]. That is the skill that Auriel uses to absorb all pain, injuries, illnesses, curses and even death from the inhabitants of Paradise and it is because of that skill that the armies of Paradise are practically immortal. Now, the fact that Auriel gives me her heart will make [Absolute Martyrdom] focus on my body and the women that are connected to me. What does that mean? Simple. All the pain, suffering, mental suffering and emotional damage umted in my body will be absorbed by Auriel. Auriel is already enduring the pain of countless entities in countless Worlds. Auriel is already enduring the pain of countless entities in countless Worlds, but she is willing to endure the suffering of the Outer Gods. Worst of all, she''s not a masochist and she hates pain, but she hates seeing others suffer more. To be honest, I think her suffering is greater than my migraine, so her mental stamina is really amazing and admirable, but that just annoys me. I have fallen in love with Auriel, so knowing that she is suffering during every second of her existence makes me mad.... "Auriel, I was raised by a misogynistic idiot, I''m not going to let my wife bear my problems" ¨C I sighed knowing that she is just as stubborn as me. Auriel pouted. ¨C "You are going to be my husband and I must help you bear the weight of your problems, do not be stubborn and let me help you" ¡­ Damn it, my desire to destroy Paradise to protect this lovely woman is growing.¡­ We both stare at each other, not wanting to give in, but I don''t have enough time for this stupid discussion¡­ "Ah, fine¡­" ¨C I sighed. "Yay!" ¨C Auriel pped with a cute smile. What I like the most about this woman is that her innocent and cute side is not born from idealistic ignorance, but that she knows the cruelty of life and yet is capable of showing such a beautiful smile... "You''re too stubborn..." ¨C I sighed and stroked her hair, which made her smile. "And you are too stubborn" ¨C Auriel smiled with her eyes closed. ¨C "Thank you for epting my heart, I know you do not want to see me suffer, but I do not want to see you suffer either" ¡­. Ah, Auriel, you make it hard to resist the urge to destroy this damned ce... "Tch, that damn cloying woman will give me diabetes" ¨C BB clicked her tongue. "Her power of her moe of her is more than 9000!" ¨C Nyaruko yelled as she broke a toy that looked like a visual scanner. I missed these silly voices in my head. "Hey Listen! This is so cheesy I want to throw up rainbows! Quick, put your dick in her mouth so she doesn''t spit out any more cheap K-drama sentimental crap written by a loser with no girlfriend!" ¨C And as always, Navi could not be missing... In the end, I epted Auriel''s heart and integrated it into my soul. Normally Auriel''s energy is harmful to Madness as it is a power that embodies stability, hope and justice, which is theplete opposite of Madness. Although I can use the blessing thanks to [Mythomania], using this heart could pollute my soul, which would cause me a lot of trouble in the future, however, when I had the mental breakdown and Auriel helped me rebuild my mind, I used [Dissociative Identity] to create a personality fragment that allows me to receive Auriel''s power without damaging my Madness. I now have the two strongest regenerative powers in the multiverse: the body of an Outer God and the best blessing Auriel can give. [System Notification: The skill ''Auriel''s Love'' has been obtained... The skill ''Schizophrenia'' has made changes to the skill ''Auriel''s Love''] [Auriel''s love: If you are not willing to take care of yourself, I will always be willing to take care of you¡­. Tch, cheesy garbage. The user has ess to the ''Hope'' Concept. The power of the Concept increases or decreases depending on the love that the user feels towards the entity ''Auriel''. By using the ''Hope'' Concept it is possible to turn wounds in the soul, mind and body into records. Curses, suffering, traumas, diseases and fears can also be turned into records. The records can be stored for a period of two years, after that time, the records will turn back into injuries that will harm the user. By lovingly thinking of the entity Auriel, it is possible to establish an emotional bond that cannot be severed while loving thoughts are maintained. As long as the link is activated, the records will be transferred to the entity Auriel... (Modified by the skill ''Schizophrenia'')... the records will be turned into food for the skills ''Masochism'' and ''Intermittent Explosive''. While the link remains active, it is possible to ess the feelings of the entity Auriel to feel her love and thus increase all defensive skills. The increase in power will depend on the affective level of the entity Auriel. (Modified by the ''Schizophrenia'' skill)¡­ As long as the link remains active, the user will be able to absorb the suffering of the entity Auriel. WARNING: The entity ''Paranoia Prometheus'' has detected that absorbing all the suffering of the entity Auriel is dangerous for the user. Attempting it has a 100% chance to destroy the mind and cause permanent wounds to the user''s soul. The user can withstand up to 40% of the suffering of the Auriel entity without the user''s mind breaking. It is rmended to only absorb 5% pain to remain functional] So I can only take 40%... Auriel, how much have you had to endure... She has sacrificed so much to protect Paradise, but those fucking assholes only see her as a convenient tool..... [System Notification: The energy ''Anti-Rasen'' has suppressed the destructive impulses of the title ''Outer God''] ¡­ What a bummer. "Is it my idea or does Luis seem more violent?" ¨C Nyaruko tilted her head. ¨C "Well, it doesn''t matter, I like the evil and violent yakuza, it matches my fetishes" "¡­ Masochist" ¨C Abby frowned, although she nodded in approval¡­ I looked at Auriel who was still smiling as my hand caressed her beautiful blonde hair. [System Notification: The skill ''Auriel''s Love'' has been activated. 5% of the suffering of the entity Auriel has been absorbed] ... ...¡­ ... Shit...¡­. Hurts..... [System Notification: The skill ''Sadomasochistic Meditation'' has been activated] ¡­. That''s a little better... "Ehehehe¡­" ¨C Auriel''s smile became more beautiful and she began to rub her head against my hand like a spoiled kitten would. ¨C "It is the first time that I feel so good being touched by another person¡­ Love is very warm" She didn''t notice that I absorbed her pain, she thinks that her suffering lessened because she feels happy¡­ I''m going to kill all the idiots that have mistreated her¡­ ALL... I smiled softly. ¨C "Auriel, I have to go now, but I promise I wille more often to see you" Auriel opened her beautiful green eyes and smiled at me with pure innocence and gentleness. ¨C "Don''t worry, I know you''re very busy and you don''t need to push yourself, you better enjoy your vacation, I''ll always be here to see you so don''t overdo it, okay?" [System Notification: *BB-chan died of diabetes* *Nyaruko died of diabetes* *Laplus died of diabetes* *Haachama died of diabetes* *Abby is pouting and wants pancakes*¡­] ¡­I''m beginning to miss the feeling of peace I had when they weren''t here¡­ I smiled and activated [Mythomania]. ¨C "Yes, I promise I will take things easy" "Good" - Auriel was happy, only that matters. I left a lot of food for the women and left Paradise to return to Gaia. I was about to go to the hot spring inn to see if Miyu already had her bags ready, but Paranoia told me what I didn''t want to hear... [Paranoia: Multiple paths of fate are surrounding the master. It has been determined that there is a 90% chance of a worldwide invasion by foreign entities. It is not possible to determine the number of enemies, the time of the invasion, or the ce, but it has been confirmed that the entity ''Miyu Edelfelt'' is an important part of the invasion] ¡­ Does someone want to kidnap my daughter? [System Notification: The skills ''Sadism'' and ''Intermittent Explosive'' are screaming] "Ne, senpai" ¨C BB had a big smile. - "Let''s y?" "Yes" - I agreed. If things go to the worst scenario, I will have to advance my ns and show the power to the Outer Gods¡­ No one will touch Miyu... Chapter 378: Yakuza Dad Chapter 378: Yakuza Dad It was time for the trip, so I arrived at Miyu''s school early to introduce myself to the school principal and teachers. For the trip I have to use Seiji''s identity since I am Miyu''s adoptive father. This means I''m an adult now and can''t hit brats when they''re a nuisance. Umaru, Nyaruko, Aotian, the female Servants, and the women from the chat room will alsoe with us, but they will travel on a separate bus and pretend they are a group of tourists. I can''t leave my city unprotected, so I left the Anti-Spiral in the city to prevent the invasion of enemy entities. I also brought the angeloids and goddesses as my bad feeling only keeps growing and I need to be prepared for the unpredictable. Goddesses used to be in my personal World, so I brought them to help me, but they mentioned that my daughters prepared a surprise for me¡­ I have a bad feeling. (Author''s Note: The angeloids are Sora no Otoshimono''s waifus, also, the women who rescued Luis in China also became angeloids) (Author''s Note: The goddesses are the waifus of Hololive and some goddesses of the isekai world) Just in case, I also brought Arcueid. Objectively, she is not as strong as an Outer God, but her direct connection to the Laws of the World and her skill to devour the Madness make her one of the strongest entities within Gaia. (Author''s Note: Arcueid Brunestud of Tsukihime) When she can regain her full strength, she''ll be able to fight almost on par with Abby, though that''s only within Gaia. Arcueid already knows that I am an Outer God plus she recognized BB and Abby since she fought the blonde little girl. In fact, Arcueid technically forced Abby out of Gaia, but the pancake-addicted girl isn''t resentful since she only left because she got bored. Arcueid was very upset about this, but she agreed to help me since I am the best hope to protect this World, besides, I have already ced millions of Contracts in her soul, so she can''t betray me, attack my wives or reveal my secrets. Something that increases my worries is that I have been trying to contact Shiki, but she does not respond. I can''t even get into the berry garden where Mumei is. My only relief is that the security measures I put around Mumei haven''t been activated, so they''re safe, but I have a theory that something dangerous happened, so Shiki closed all ess to the Core of this World. I tried to get information from Seraph and Leylin, but they haven''t seen any suspicious movements in Paradise and the Seekers of Truth. That can only mean that the invasion will be by Hell or Free Agents. It''s even possible that both organizations are working together, especially since Free Agents are mercenaries who work for any group that offers enough resources... This is annoying. The worst thing is that I don''t even know where the invasion wille from, but one thing for sure is that Miyu is the key to the invasion. Paranoia has already analyzed Miyu and found that my daughter is a catalyst to modify the Laws of Gaia and thus create a miracle. Forparison, Miyu is something like a genie inside amp that can be made a wish, however, Miyu''s soul is the fuel necessary to fulfill that wish. As if that wasn''t already a headache, Miyu''s connection to the Laws makes it impossible to take her out of this World. If I take Miyu to another World or put her in a barrier that separates her from the World, then the barrier that protects Gaia will be broken, Miyu will die, and foreign entities can invade us¡­ To make matters worse, Miyu isn''t the only problem. She''s one of three shards that make up a ritual to reshape the World, so there are two other shards I need to find before someone does something stupid. The problem is that I can''t detect the remaining shards due to some weird setup in the ritual. The only person who can find the shards is Miyu as she will feel a special connection to the shards. All this shit looks like it was set up by the original Gaia, but I don''t know what her purpose of it was. I have a theory that this ritual was designed so that Gaia could be resurrected if she lost the war against ya, but it''s also possible that the ritual is to destroy humanity in onest desperate attack. Regardless of the situation, Miyu is now a treasure that someone wishes to capture. For now I just need to stay with Miyu at all times and protect her from any danger. I''ve already had Abby ce multiple dimensional anchors on my daughter, that way there won''t be a repeat of the horrible situation where Umaru was kidnapped. Fuck. No matter how many countermeasures I am preparing, I feel like nothing is enough and it causes me a migraine¡­ Being paranoid is problematic... I sighed internally and smiled friendly at the brat in front of me. ¨C "Nice to meet you, I am Ichijo Seiji, Miyu''s father" I have already spoken with the principal and obtained permission for one of the tutors in charge of apanying the little girls during the trip to another city. It''s objectively dangerous to allow a notorious mobster to travel with a group of elementary school girls, but Ichijo family contacts made it easy for me to get permission, plus the principal is not a man of unbreakable will and seems frightened that I might murder him. Something that seems stupid and worrying to me is that for this trip the girls will be cared for by two teachers and two assistants who are not even part of the school staff. I know Japan is publicly one of the safest countries in the world, but this ce is full of pedophilic perverts, so theck of care on the part of the school bothers me. Later I will have a talk with the principal, I cannot let my daughter be in an unsafe environment... Anyway, now I have to introduce myself to the teacher in charge of supervising the basketball club. On the one hand, I am reassured by the fact that the adviser for the women''s basketball team is a woman with no lesbian tendencies, but on the other hand, I am concerned by the fact that her appearance is no different from that of her students. "Nice to meet you Ichijo-san" ¨C A purple-haired brat greeted me with superficial courtesy. ¨C "I am Takamura Mihoshi, the advisor of the basketball team, I appreciate that you apany us to take care of the girls" (Author''s Note: Mihoshi Takamura from Ro-Kyu-Bu!) "Pfffffff ahahahahahahahahahahaha the author didn''t forget to feed the lolimancer! You''re one hungry dog so now you can fill up on an all you can eat loli buffet hahahaha!" ¨C Navi wasughing in my mind. "Hmph, Abby is cuter" ¨C Abby pouted. "Yes, Abby is the best" ¨C I answered internally so that the brat would stop getting angry. Turning my attention to Mihoshi, I showed curiosity as my gaze drifted to a woman and a boy who were talking to the group of girls who were getting on the school bus. ¨C "I spoke with the principal and he mentioned that Mihoshi-san brought two people as assistants" "That''s right, I brought my sister and my nephew to help us" ¨C Mihoshi smiled as if she had done something impressive. ¨C "My sister is very attentive so that the girls do not get into trouble and my nephew is a basketball prodigy, so he is my assistant" Mihoshi looks like an elementary school brat even though she''s over 25, but her sister looks like a mature woman. Sure, she looks young for her age, but she has all the charm of a married milf. "Oh, another poor man will be a cuck" ¨C Laplus smiled wryly inside my mind. "I''m here to take care of Miyu, not to y" ¨C I sighed internally. "That has never stopped you, you fucking pervert" ¨C Yoko snorted with disdain. "It''s true that I''m a pervert, but you were the one who moaned asking for more" ¨C I smiled internally. "¡­ Fool!" ¨C Yoko yelled with a flushed face. I looked at the mother and son pair. I can see that the boy has threads of fate connecting him with the girls in the basketball club, so he is the protagonist of ''Ro-Kyu-Bu!'' and the girls are the heroines of him¡­ "... Bite?..." ¨C Ortro felt my annoyance and wanted to chew the boy''s head. "Maybeter, for now I want Miyu to have fun with her new friends" ¨C I answered to calm down the adorable girl. Despite all the inconvenience, I felt like smiling as Miyu chatted friendly with girls her age. Miyu was raised to be a sacrificial tool, and although she learned to read and feel emotions with the help of her first adoptive family, she still has a very low emotional intelligence. Miyu saw me and raised her hand to greet me, so I also raised my hand to greet her while smiling unconsciously. Her expressionless face is adorable when she can smile. The girls around her also greeted me and began to talk to Miyu. They asked her if I''m her older brother to which Miyu shook her head. Seiji is 21 years old, so it would be more normal to think that I''m Miyu''s older brother, but my daughter couldn''t exin it since a blonde girl said that I must surely be Miyu''s boyfriend. The girl was only joking, but Miyu blushed and couldn''t speak¡­ Damn it Arisa! I will punish that brat when the trip is over. Arisa and the psycho little girls stayed at the school since this trip is only for the girls'' basketball club members. The little girls seemed excited by the drama, so they quickly took Miyu to the bus and started talking to her to find out more about me. Worst of all, I can feel my title [Lolimancer] starting to take effect, plus my plot armor has already absorbed the protagonist''s plot armor¡­ "Hey Listen! The lolis won''t be able to win the match since it''s dangerous for a pregnant loli to exercise hahahaha!" ¡­Fucking bastard¡­ Whatever. Fortunately, the teachers didn''t listen to the girls'' stupidity, so I was able to get on the bus without any problems. Mihoshi introduced me to the other people in charge of taking care of the girls. The boy was irrelevant and I didn''t even pay attention to his name, the only thing worthwhile about him is his mother. The next to appear was Nayu Hasegawa, Mihoshi''s older sister and the protagonist''s mother. (Author''s Note: Nayu Hasegawa from Ro-Kyu-Bu!) She is the stereotype of a kind, simple, submissive and slightly ditzy Japanese wife. She is the usual type of mother for Japanese protagonists in stories about a harem. Listening to Nyaruko and Umaru''s stupidity hasn''t been a total waste of time, now I can identify the clich¨¦s in the plots, although it''s still kind of stupid. Besides the mother and son, the other teacher who will apany us will be Kaori Minato, a dance teacher, and she also seems to be the mother of the main heroine. (Author''s Note: Kaori Minato from Ro-Kyu-Bu!) I easily got along with the adult group, although the three women did not see me as an equal. It was not out of contempt, but in their eyes I am still a young boy with no experience in life. So, we got on the bus and the trip began. The brats had gathered at the back of the bus to chat. The problem is that Miyu increased the misunderstanding and I became the focus of the conversation. Miyu managed to rify that I am her father, but she talked too much and said that I am her adoptive father and she loves me too much. To the adults that sounded like Miyu loved me since I''m taking care of her even though we''re not rted by blood. This made the two adult-looking women look favorably on me since I am very responsible despite being so young. The problem is that the other damn brats understood the true meaning in Miyu''s words and now they know that she is in love with her father, even though Miyu herself doesn''t seem to be aware of that¡­ Arisa, I''m going to punish you¡­ I sighed internally and got distracted by talking to the two married women. Somethingmon in Japanese culture is that people do not talk about their problems and true thoughts since privacy preventsmunication and emotional relief. Not only does this increase stress and foster loneliness, it''s also one of the reasons why many marriages are messed up and cheat on. After all,munication is the foundation of a rtionship. Kaori and Nayu are good wives with happy marriages and loving families, but that doesn''t stop them from having their own problems. Kaori feels a little tired as she has to do housework at home, while her job as a traditional Japanese dance teacher prevents her from having free time to rx. Despite all her efforts, she feels satisfied with her personal and work life, but she still has a little desire to rest. As for Nayu, she is a housewife with no hobbies or activities other than housework, so she feels a bit lonely at home, especially since her husband is constantly traveling for work. She doesn''t resent her husband and she loves him with all her heart, but she would like a little excitement in her monotonous life. In general, both women have happy marriages and have never thought about cheating, but the little desire to get out of the rut is something I can use to my advantage. "Hey Listen! At this rate you will earn the Milfhunter title!" ¡­Actually, that doesn''t sound so bad¡­ "Luis, you can''t ruin marriages just to satisfy your fetish for married women" ¨C Tsubaki sighed. "It''s not the first time I''ve done it nor thest time I''ll do it" ¨C I kept my friendly expression while I pretended to listen attentively to what the two married women were saying. Both women felt veryfortable with me since not many people are good listeners. Many people like to talk, but not many people are good listeners. Especially because of cell phones, many people live glued to their cell phones instead of listening to what they are told, so a person who really listens is more attractive. Thus, the trip proceeded calmly, which increased my worries. Everything is too quiet... Behind our bus came the bus where my wives were to apany me to take care of Miyu. The vehicle was modified with Abby''s skills, so Umaru, her friends from the chat room, the Servants, Nyaruko, Aotian, the goddesses, the angeloids, and BB can ride there. By the way, BB dressed up as Luis and will pretend to be me. This wasn''t necessary since people with good connections to the supernatural world know that Luis and Seiji are the same person, but BB insisted that she also wants to y and help me take care of Miyu. I''m sure BB just wants to y jokes, but this will help give her a secure identity. If enemies appear, I''ll have BB reveal her identity as a female Hero I recruited on a mission. This way, BB will be able to work alongside me and help me in case of a dangerous battle. To add to the credibility of this lie, Auriel has already made a report that the Hero of Harmony has a new ally besides the immortal princess Long Aotian and the system user Harem King. We are now an elite squad of four. Abby was a little upset that she couldn''t walk next to me in public, but she already has her own identity. When my wives beat up the Primarchs, Abby revealed that Doctor Madness is actually Yog-Sothoth, and she figured out a way to use some abilities from other paths of Madness. This caused a great deal of chaos and now Doctor Madness is being sought as one of the most dangerous criminals in the multiverse. Even the psychopathic faction of Hell, the Riders of Chaos, have put a bounty on Yog-Sothoth''s head, after all, even those psychopaths are terrified at the thought that the third strongest Outer God managed to build its own team and no longer works alone. There are already suspicions that Yog-Sothoth isn''t actually devouring the Great Old Ones, but instead recruiting them to create an organization capable of taking on the big four organizations. There are a lot of smart people in the multiverse and it''s only a matter of time before the truth is out, but that''s fine. With Auriel''s heart and Tsubaki''s evolution I have more options to protect my wives. ¡­.. I will protect them no matter the cost...¡­. Thus time passed and we finally reached Fuyuki City. Before I came, Nyaruko warned me that this city is very important in the ''Fate'' franchise. Apparently, this city is valuable in the different stories that make up that franchise, in addition, I know many secrets of this ce thanks to the Ichijo family archives and Koyanskaya''s reports. The problem is that Gaia is a Theme World thatbines many stories, so the plot can be unpredictable chaos, so knowledge of otakus like Nyaruko, Arisa, and Nia is not necessarily helpful and can be a weakness. Before leaving the house I had a long talk with Ina and Nyaruko to learn some spoilers. It was a tricky talk because my title [No Otaku] still prevents me from hearing spoilers directly, but I can make a guess as Nyaruko nodded or shook her head. Despite getting information, I didn''t pay much attention to the original plot that Nyaruko knows and prepared countermeasures for the most ridiculous possibilities. Something I learned in my fight with Leylin is that the unpredictable is always a danger. Blindly trusting information is suicide and I must always be prepared for the impossible. No matter how stupid and absurd a possibility is, everything bad can always happen. Whether it''s a Buddhist monk appearing out of nowhere, my sister being kidnapped by a scientist, the appearance of half-sisters, or the fact that reality is a fictional story, anything is possible... Despite all this, I wanted to curse out loud as we entered Fuyuki''s grounds. "Ne, senpai¡­" ¨C BB sent me a mental message when we entered the city. "I know, I felt it too" - I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Stay alert at all times" "Sure senpai~ The lovely BB-chan will make sure to ruin the lives of the jerks who want to ruin our family trip while I kidnapping new women to feed senpai''s libido~" ¨C BB sounded happy about the chaos that was about to ur. [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user. The entity looks at the user curiously] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user. The entity looks at the user with desire] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user. The entity looks at the user anxiously] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user. The entity looks at the user with amusement] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user. The entity looks at the user in fear] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user. The entity looks at the user with disdain] [System Notification: A Higher Entity has noticed the user¡­..] Thousands of notifications started popping up in front of me. "Luis¡­" ¨C The voice of System Goddess began to tremble. "I know" - I massaged my forehead. We entered the lion''s den. Someone found a crack in the barrier that protects this World and it seems that an invasion is inevitable. As if that weren''t enough, the city is covered with a powerful space barrier that prevents escape from the city... Abby can figure out the barrier to remove it in a matter of minutes, I can also break the barrier if I gather all my power in my Stand, but that will only make the idiots watching us discover the true extent of my power, which will be troublesome. I just turned into a rat trapped in a nest of snakes... [Paranoia: Sorry, I wasn''t able to detect the danger before entering the barrier¡­] [Ciel: I couldn''t detect it. I take all the me] "Do not worry, I''m not mad at you" ¨C I sighed internally. ¨C "Now concentrate on gathering all the information possible, but do it discreetly, we cannot let the enemies know that I can decipher the records that surround us" Ciel and Paranoia nodded and started working, though Paranoia is now depressed. I''m not really angry or disappointed, I''m actually grateful. This is the first time I''ve seen a barrier with such impressive cloaking capabilities. The concealment level of this thing is almostparable to [Mythomania]. Despite the barrier, Paranoia was able to warn me about the dangers in time, so I''m not defenseless. That is already very good. Now is the time to do a problem analysis. I can''t contact Paradise for help to begin with, but I can use [Auriel''s Love] to make Auriel feel my emotions. [System Notification: The skill ''Mythomania'' has been activated to create anguish and worry in the user''s heart] [System Notification: The skill ''Auriel''s Love'' has been activated to make the entity Auriel feel the user''s emotions] This skill only emits feelings and not thoughts, but Auriel is smart and will know that something bad is happening on Gaia when she notices that she can''t contact me, so she will start looking for a way to send reinforcements. The Vatican has some ties to Paradise, so there''s a chance they''ll open a Dimensional Gate to ept the reinforcements. It will be necessary for Shiki to allow the dimensional connection. Normally that wouldn''t be possible for fear of a foreign invasion, but Shiki must already know that something bad is going on and that''s why he closed the Core of this World . On the other hand, I can''t contact Leylin to force him to send me reinforcements, but that doesn''t matter, anyway, I can''t let other people know that the magus is my tool. Anti-Spiral stayed in the city where I live, but he is very sensitive to any disturbance in the functioning of a World, so he will be able to notice that something bad is going on and it is possible that he wille if I can cause a lot of noise when a battle happens. Something important is that the entities that observe me seem to have recognized me as the Hero of Harmony, which is normal since my body now continuously emits the authority of Auriel. With [Mythomania] I can hide this power, but until now I let it flow so that the supernatural entities on Gaia know not to trouble me. Something important about Auriel''s blessing is different from the blessings of the supposedly just deities, since those entities judge others by a personal standard of values, but this power is not harmful to beings with natures focused on Negative Karma. This blessing can also give hope to demons and ghosts, so those beings won''t see me as an enemy as long as our interests don''t conflict. Now, the fact that most of the Higher Entities view me with hostility and fear can only mean that their interests go against Auriel''s ideals. Throughout the multiverse, there are many people who hate Paradise, but very few people hate Auriel. She even has good rtions with Hell entities and cultivators. Despite this, there is a group that hates Auriel to the death since she has fought many times to stop the ns of that group of idiots... [Paranoia: Based on the energy samples, it has been calcted that there is a 95% chance that the enemies are demons from Hell. There is an 85% chance that enemies are members of the Riders of Chaos] Ah great, it''s the psycho assholes¡­ This is a fucking shit. I opened a mental link with my wives and Umaru. ¨C "Listen, from now on you must pretend that we haven''t noticed the enemies, for now you can y and rx, but you must always stay in a group¡­" I started giving instructions based on n K. One good thing about being a paranoid psycho is that even this kind of shit was expected. I made ns in case the Riders of Chaos wanted to invade Gaia, though I still need to keep my guard up since I can''t show my full strength or things will only get worse. "Then the n is simple nom nom¡­ We just have to enjoy the ride while you seducing lolis, then we have to hide our true power while beating up the idiots when they appears, and finally we have to close the Dimensional Gate when the nom nom nom invasion happens" ¨C Nyaruko spoke while eating sushi, though it''s telepathic chatter and she doesn''t need to make chewing sounds. "Ignoring the part about seducing brats, yes, that''s the summary" ¨C I sighed. "Um, Luis, I know you''re not the nicest person, but¡­" ¨C Medaka spoke awkwardly. I sighed. ¨C "If someone wants to protect innocent people there is no problem, they can do it, but first you must prioritize your own lives" "Sounds good to me" ¨C Mirko replied without much interest. She won''t let innocent people get killed, but she also understands that a battle between Higher Entities is something much bigger than what she can handle, so she''s not too excited. Well, the Riders of Chaos will surely send low-level beings to cause chaos, so she and the other women can have a little fun. The women in the chat room areparable to the disposable soldiers of Paradise, which is enough for them to help the citizens escape. The real problem will be the anomalies. Initially, the hole in the barrier isn''t enough for high-level entities to invade, so a demon general with the strength of a Primarch won''t spawn, but there are always dangerous exceptions. An example of an anomaly is the cute angel Kanata Amane. (Author''s Note: Kanata Amane from Hololive) She is a Higher Entity from Paradise with the physical strength to crush a with her tiny fists. Higher Entities cannot normally ess a World due to the restrictions ced by the Will of the World, and the stronger the entity, the stronger the restrictions. For this reason,rge organizations often send armies or squads with mortal entities. Beings that have not ascended can move more easily, although they are also more likely to die fighting with the natives. It is in these kinds of circumstances that an anomaly like Kanata bes valuable. Not all anomalies are strong and often die quickly as worthless worms, but on some asions, anomalies are apolitical monsters. Kanata cannot use any kind of special energy or conceptual skill and that is why the Wills of the Worlds see her as a simple rock that fell into the World by mistake, however, she not only has monstrous strength, but her body is also extremely resistant against special energys. Basically, Kanata is living proof that brute force can crush magic. If the Riders of Chaos have entities like Kanata then things can get dangerous... The most troublesome thing is that I will only be able to use my Hero skills or the multiverse will know that I am a system user and an Outer God. The fact of being a system user is not so bad, but if someone really tries to analyze my system in depth to find out my skills, then it will inevitably discover my [Reader''s Madness]. [Mythomania] is one of the best stealth and camouge skills in the multiverse, but I''m a pessimist and I know that at some point something will go wrong. The biggest weakness of lies is that sooner orter the truth wille out. It doesn''t matter if I''m the best liar in the multiverse, there are thousands of highly intelligent people who have lived for countless centuries, so they will be able to piece together the little clues until theyplete the puzzle. I don''t think I''m capable of fooling the entire multiverse as I can ept that there are people smarter than me, so I always try to be careful, although my wives sometimes make that difficult. Oh well, life would be boring without a problem. For the moment I pretended not to notice the barrier covering the city or the entities watching me. It was all hidden with high level stealth skills and showing that I can see it will let others know that my analysis skill is one of the best in the multiverse. For now I will follow the game of those idiots ... Anyway¡­. Now I know who wants to hurt my daughter......¡­.. "We arrived" - Nayu smiled when we arrived in front of the hotel where we will stay. We got off the bus while each girl carried her backpack to go to the hotel reception. Everything should be normal, but the damn brats looked at me expectantly. "Papa-san, can you help me with my suitcase?" ¨C A runny blonde looked with the eyes of an abandoned puppy. "Father¡­" ¨C Miyu is trying to copy that look, but her expressionlessness makes it difficult for her. "We want to try Papa-san''s food¡­" "We want to see Papa-san''s basketball abilities¡­" "Papa-san¡­" ¡­.. "Hey Listen! The bunnies can''t wait for the night to be eaten by the dog hahaha!" Fuck, I focused too much on the dangers and didn''t stop Miyu when she started bragging about how cool her father is¡­ Now I''m surrounded by noisy brats. Shit¡­ "Ara ara, Seiji-kun is a loving father" ¨C Nayu looked at me tenderly. "I didn''t think Seiji-kun would be so cute" ¨C Kaori also looked at me tenderly. My fatherly side is seducing these milfs¡­ The Buddhist teachings were not wrong, life is a bnce between headache and benefits. Howplicated... Chapter 379: Plot, I hate you… Chapter 379: Plot, I hate you¡­ The rooms were divided in such a way that the little girls stayed with the two teachers, while the boy, his mother and I stayed in another room. After leaving our things in the rooms, we headed to the town elementary school to get the basketball team registered for the game that will be in four days. The idea of this match is to fosterpetitiveness and gain experience in both teams, so before the match, the little girls will study together with the little girls from the other school. In Japan, academic education is very important, so Miyu and the little girls cannot miss sses, so they will take sses together with the girls from the other school. Honestly, all this seems like a waste of time, but well, Miyu seems happy so it''s fine. Miyu stayed in school as the little girls went to the ssroom to continue their studies. Before leaving, I had Abby and Laplus hide in a spatial barrier near Miyu to protect her in case of danger. The two teachers will stay at the school just to see that the girls don''t cause trouble, meanwhile, the mother, the boy and I have free time, so we can go sightseeing around the city. I said that it would be good if we take a walk to see the city, but the boy turned out to be quite responsible with his studies and he preferred to stay in the hotel to study. Nayu, the boy''s mother, wanted to take a walk since she liked the idea of getting out of her usual routine, but she did not want to leave her son alone, so she decided to stay at the hotel to help her son to study. Nayu wanted me to stay to talk with her since in this short time I became her confidant, but she insisted that I go out for a walk so I wouldn''t get bored. She is an overly kind woman who thinks of the well-being of others before her own wishes. I already knew this would happen and just pretended to be slightly disappointed. Now that I''m free, I left the hotel while carrying a bag of food in my hand and started walking towards a park. Currently it is the time where adults are working and children are at school, so there are not many people on the street. There were no people in the park, so I sat on a bench and pulled out a hamburger to eat. "Hey Listen! Bitch, pass me the nom nom nom hot sauce!" ¨C Navi appeared next to me with a box of chips and she also began to eat. By the way, the jerk became visible to anyone. The Higher Entities of Hell can''t see me directly, they actually sensed Auriel''s blessing. I''m not the only person who has been blessed by Auriel, but most of Auriel''s heroes and soldiers can only use 1% of Auriel''s power while her generals can only reach 10%. Before Auriel gave me her heart, I could only use 15%, which showed that the Archangel of Hope favored me over anyone else and caused many people to be jealous or see me as a threat. With Auriel''s heart, I can now summon 70% of the power of Hope, which makes me a near-perfect meat shield and top-of-the-line medical kit, but I''m using [Mythomania] to hide that. The entities from Hell cannot directly enter this World since the barrier can still affect them despite the cracks, but they can observe the big picture of Fuyuki. To give an example, it is as if the demons were using a GPS application to look at a satellite image of the city. They cannot see my direct actions, my interactions with other people, nor can they hear my conversations, but they can feel my energy. Based on the quality of the holy power in my body, the Higher Entities can easily guess that I am the Hero of Harmony and thus see me as a threat to their ns, but they are being discreet so that I will not call for reinforcements from Paradise. Even though the demons can''t see me directly, I''m 70% sure that they have spies in the city, so I must be careful in my actions. For now, BB and the girls are discreetly scouting the city for traps and clues to the enemy''s ns. Meanwhile, I''m in the park to attract the attention of potential allies and enemies. Something important is that in the multiverse appearance and name are not enough to validate a person''s identity, especially since there are mimicry skills, dopelgangers, illusion magic and shapeshifting artifacts. The two surest signatures for proving identity are soul frequency and conceptual skills. Soul frequency is very hard to fake and only high level skills can alter it, but there are also specialized skills in seeing through lies and disguises. On the other hand, it is almost impossible to fake a concept skill. Sure, there are always exceptions, but even [Mythomania] isn''t able to perfectly imitate Auriel''s power. This is one of the reasons why Concepts are the most important characteristic of a Higher Entity. Anyway, what I''m getting at with all this useless exnation is that my Hero of Harmony identity is valuable since I''m Auriel''s favorite hero. This not only shows that I am Auriel''s most important confidant, but that I am also the representative of Hope. Something important is that the word ''Hope'' can cause many misunderstandings. Most people might think that hope can forgive any sin and help all people regardless of the crime, but those people forget that death and punishment are the hope towards redemption. Because of this kind of misunderstanding, many people believe that I am a kind and noble idiot, but they forget that the reports explicitly say that I am a person with a bad temper. For example, Seiji is a yakuza who hates when people watch him while he is eating. "You have ten seconds to get out of that stupid hiding ce or I''ll go for you" ¨C I spoke with annoyance while my Hero presence began to grow to cause an intimidating effect. My n worked, and I attracted the attention of two entities with huge reserves of magical power. These two entities are quite strong despite not being Higher Entities, but they are not impressivepared to the things I have already faced. The space in front of me was distorted as if the space was a crystal of dozens of colors moving to form shapes. It reminds me of a kaleidoscope. From the space hole appeared two men and a creature. Something important is that these people put up stealth barriers so they won''t be detected by the demons. It is high-level magic by this World''s standards, so these two men can be considered among the top of the most important people. "Boy, calm down, we don''t want to fight..." - One of the men was an old man who seemed to be some evolved variant of a vampire. I was able to recognize the old man based on the Ichijo family records and Koyanskaya''s reports. He is Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg, one of the founders of the Clock Tower, one of the strongest sorcerers in the world, and an ancestor of vampires or something. The information about this man is not clear in some aspects, but it seems that he has some kind of ability that allows him to move through the different realities of Gaia. "Hello Mr. Hero! This is a magical gathering so let''s celebrate!" ¨C With a big smile, a transvestite idiot who pretended to be a magical girl in a children''s program showed up¡­ "Hey Listen! Get out of here you idiot, you''re ruining my food!" ¨C Navi threw a dirty napkin at the transvestite. "Oh, how cruel!" ¨C The idiot pretended to cry¡­ I massaged my forehead. ¨C "Stop acting like that or I will tear your face off" "¡­" ¨C The transvestite smiled wryly. ¨C "You are more violent than I heard" "Hey Listen! Violence is the only answer for fagots!" ¨C Navi, by God¡­ "Eh? What are you taking about? I''m just an adorable magical girl¡­ "¨C The idiot wanted to continue ying, so I summoned my new chainsaw sword and pointed it at his stupid face. "My patience has a limit" - I frowned. The idiot raised his hands in surrender. ¨C "It was just a joke,e on, you don''t need to be so violent, hahaha¡­" I want to break that idiot''s face... The idiot realized that I''m losing patience, so his body was covered in pink petals and in an instant his appearance changed to a white-haired man in an ancient wizard''s costume. I didn''t need to use [Character Sheet] to know the idiot''s identity. The ancient books recorded the presence of the man who was King Arthur''s teacher and guide. This idiot is the legendary wizard Merlin. How disappointing¡­ I averted my gaze from the two unpleasant men and looked at the small creature next to Merlin. Well this is interesting. I didn''t think I''d see a Beast under these circumstances. If I''m not mistaken, that creature is Beast IV, but its Beast power and authority were sealed. From what I see, Merlin sealed off Beast IV and made it something like his familiar or pet, which is impressive since the Beasts were enhanced by Beast VII with technology from other worlds. Merlin looks and acts like a jerk, but it''s clear that he''s pretty dangerous. On the other hand, Zelretch is no small feat either. Yesterday I had a little chat with Arcueid to convince her to help me protect this World. She still looks at me with a bit of displeasure since she was created to fight the Outer Gods, but in the end she agreed to work together with me to defend this World. In that conversation she mentioned that an old man had cared for her after she was badly injured in her battle against Yog-Sothoth. Subsequently, she could no longer see the old man since most people thought that she died when she fought Shub-Niggurath, but in reality she was badly injured with a broken body, so she has been wandering for thousands of years in looking for a food to help her regain her power, however, now she can only feed on Madness and Shiki has strived to destroy every trace of that energy, so Arcueid has been starving for a long time until she found me . By the way, she still remembered that the old man was something like her grandfather and she had a certain appreciation for him. Arcueid doesn''t remember the old man''s name, but ording to the description, she was talking about Zelretch. Oh, what a nuisance. I n to make Arcueid a part of my harem, so I can''t crush Zelretch''s stupid grin. On the other hand, the records do not mention that Merlin left descendants... There shouldn''t be a problem if I leave him half dead... "Why do I feel like you want to punch my friendly innocent face?" - Merlin tilted his head in confusion as he continued to grin like an idiot. Gosh, he''s like a chill and non-homophobic version of Navi¡­ I put away the chainsaw sword and wiped my mouth with a napkin, then spoke in frustration. ¨C "Why are the wizard marshal and the legendary sorcerer spying on me?" "Oh, you''re straight to the point, that''s good, you remind me of little Artoria-chan" ¨C Merlin raised his thumb in approval. Why does he use Japanese honorifics even though he is technically British? Oh whatever. Wait. Artoria? That sounds girly... [Paranoia: There is a 100% chance that King Arthur is female in this World] ¡­I hate fucking Japanese stories¡­ I sighed with disappointment towards life. ¨C "Look, I''m on vacation and I don''t want any problems, I''m only here to watch my daughter''s game so just say what you want and leave me alone" Both men looked at each other and smiled wryly. "Ahem, well, young hero, the thing is like this..." ¨C Merlin raised the wooden staff and its petals began to move until they formed a kind of illusory mirror in front of us. In the mirror you could see three little girls of which I recognized one, it was Miyu. I don''t know the other two little girls, but they look like twins since they are practically the same, only the color of their skin, hair and eyes changed. "Tch" ¨C Abby clicked her tongue when she saw one of the little girls. I''ll have to talk to her about racismter... I can guess what this image is, but I had to take a deep breath to keep my violent urges from getting out of control. The image is not in real time, it is something like a prediction or a prophecy, but what made me angry is that the image showed the death of the three little girls. I sighed. ¨C "If this is a threat, then closes your mouth because I am about to tear it up for you" "Fou fou (Do it!)" ¨C Beast IV gave a leap of approval. It seems that the seal in Beast IV also limits itsnguage, but I find it easy to understand it based on its intentions rather than explicitnguage. It is basically reading the heart instead of listening to the words. Merlin waved his hands. ¨C "No, no, no, nothing like that, it is not a threat, it is a kind warning to prevent a disaster, look¡­" The image changed and what appeared increased my headache. Fuyuki City was on fire, the sky had shattered like ss, and thousands of dimensional cracks covered the night sky. Each crack disyed an alternate version of Fuyuki. It is assumed that each reality was different, but all cities shared the same fate, all were apocalyptic scenarios where humanity was destroyed. Each alternate version of Fuyuki was connecting with the version I''m in, which increased the chaos as the beings that destroyed the city were gathering in one ce to put an end to humanity. The most annoying thing was that Fuyuki''s version of my reality was the most destroyed. While alternate versions of the city were destroyed by entities native to Gaia, my version of the city was overrun by grotesque demons that shouldn''t exist on this World. They were the Riders of Chaos who hade from Hell. This is a simtion of what can happen ording to Merlin''s knowledge. This is not a real future, but just the fact that this possibility exists is already a huge problem. The Lostbelt in China is pathetic child''s ypared to this. This is already an invasion that could destroy the whole world... "This is a simtion of what is about to happen, I still don''t have enough data to predict all the chaos that wille, but this is the most optimistic scenario..." ¨C Merlin began to exin without leaving his idiotic smile as if this were a game. I massaged my forehead. This is much worse than I would have liked, although this has not yet risen to the level of my worst concerns. I prepared myself for much worse scenarios and this still has a solution, but it will be a huge headache... Oh shit, I''m going to have to sacrifice my vacations and a lot of my ns¡­ What a nuisance. Now I understand why Shiki didn''t warn me about this. She couldn''t see what was going on in Fuyuki, she just felt that something was wrong and she decided to trust me. In fact, it''s likely that she did something so that Miyu would have toe to this town... I''m a little angry, but she hasn''t crossed the line yet, so I won''t kill her. I understand that if she didn''t do something, then not only Miyu would have died, but all of Gaia would be destroyed before I could do anything to protect the World, which would also be dangerous for my wives. Well, I''ll just spank Shiki''s ass until she can''t walk for a century. That should suffice. I sighed and raised my hand to stop Merlin from continuing to give me a long exnation. This man seems to like acting like a know-it-all. "I understand the situation" - I massaged my forehead. ¨C "So what is the idea?" Both men sighed. "We were only supposed toe to this city to investigate some suspicious incidents, but there is a barrier that prevents us from leaving and contacting the Will of the World" ¨C Zelretch shook his head like a tired grandfather. ¨C "My magic allows me to move between the differentyers of reality, but even in other timelines I cannot leave this city, so we are trapped" Merlin sighed too. ¨C "I have the same problem, my real body was forced to enter this ce and I cannot return to Avalon, now I know what a pet mouse inside a small cage feels like, it is very unpleasant" "Fou fou (Heh, now you see how it feels, idiot)" ¨C Beast IV sneered dismissively. Anyone can enter, no one can leave... An impressive design, I will have System Goddess study this barrier to imitate it. It will be useful to get food for Ortro. I pretended to focus as Auriel''s blessing covered my hands, then frowned. ¨C "I cannot contact Paradise, we are totally isted¡­" Zelretch sighed, though he didn''t look disappointed. ¨C "I expected this, we are really trapped without reinforcements¡­ I should not have brought my disciples" "Hey, Hero-chan, did you happen to bring some allies to help us not die miserably?" ¨C Merlin asked me like a child asking his father for a toy. ¨C "You know, the system user and the female cultivator who helped you in the chaos of China, I heard they are very strong" Although Nyaruko and Aotian are strong, they would have to use all their strength to stop the demons, but even that would not mean victory. The full strength of my group can destroy the demons, but the battle could destroy most of the timelines, which would be a huge disaster for this World and Shiki may need to restart the World again. Ah, it''s harder to protect than to attack... "Yes, they are here, I also have a group of Servants that were granted by the Will of the World" ¨C I sighed seeing that the two idiots began to have false hope that we can fight. ¨C "Everything will be useless if the demons can open a Gate that allows high-level entities to enter, at which point we will truly be exterminated" Zelretch frowned seriously. ¨C "It is true that the world will end if the Dimensional Door openspletely, but that means that we only have to prevent the connection with another world" I nodded. ¨C "Yes, but we do not know where the Door is, and seeing the magnitude of the problem, it is likely that the Door is alreadyplete and it only takes a ritual to open itpletely" That is not an unfounded assumption. With everything that''s going on, I can assure that Miyu and the two unknown girls are the key to fully open the Dimensional Gate. [Paranoia: There is a 100% chance that the master''s assumptions are true] This is a headache. The three of us stopped talking as Navi continued to chew her food. "So..." ¨C Merlin smiled. ¨C "There is no hope and we are going to die¡­ Oh well, I had a good life" "Your optimism makes me sick" ¨C I sighed. Zelretch narrowed his eyes as if he had an idea. ¨C "Actually, I think there is a way to lessen the danger¡­" I also have various ideas, but I don''t want to sacrifice a lot of my secrets, so I listened to the old man. "The data shows that the three girls of the prophecy are the key to destroying our world, so we must protect them at any cost" ¨C Zelretch is in tune with my thoughts. "The ck-haired girl is my daughter and some kind of instinctive desire made here to this city, so she must be able to find the other two girls" ¨C I spoke seriously. Merlin and Zelretch were instructed by Shiki to investigate the anomalies in this city. While both men seem like irresponsible and troublesome idiots, I can see that Shiki trusts them enough to assign them a task that could define the future of this World. "As for the timelines doomed to destruction¡­" ¨C Zelretch pointed to the spatial rifts shown in the simtion formed by Merlin. ¨C "The apocalypse has not yet corrupted those timelines, so we can prevent the disaster before the damage is irreparable" I narrowed my eyes. - "But?" There is always a ''but''. Zelretch smiled bitterly. ¨C "But the influence of the differentyers of reality have already begun to mix and affecting those time lines will make the destruction of this time line happen faster, in addition, it is possible that the enemies will notice our actions and decide to advance the invasion " I see. If we decide to lessen the impact of the disaster, then the disaster will happen sooner, but if we don''t do something, then the disaster will be bigger. Now the question is which is more important. The first option is to focus on setting traps and preparing for a defense war. This is an all or nothing where our defeat is guaranteed. The other option is to go to the alternate timelines to stop the destruction of the alternate timelines, which will weaken the power of the enemy when the invasion urs, but that will increase the chance of the disaster urring sooner as well as generating unpredictable variables. ¡­This is annoying¡­ Right now what we need most are allies of this World. I can open a portal to bring in my army, but it would be more useful to have native entities from Gaia since the natives have more strength within this World. My soldiers are not weak, but the protection of the Laws of a World is something that cannot be underestimated. That power can define victory or defeat in a war between Worlds. "Hey Listen! I have an idea!" ¨C Navi finished eating and joined the conversation. ¨C "Some of the apocalypses were caused by resentful feminazis who have not received a good dose of dick! The solution is that my bitch is in charge of filling the holes of those idiot women! As for men, hahaha nobody cares about men, fuck those fucking cucks!" ...¡­ Fucking idiot. ¨C "Navi you are a¡­" "No, no, no, it''s actually not a bad idea" ¨C Merlin looked at the flying idiot in astonishment. "You have to be kidding" ¨C I nkly looked at the patetic and disappointing wizard. "I''m serious, look" ¨C The petals around Merlin fluttered and the illusory image changed to show different scenarios. ¨C "The original fate flow had already been written to follow a path, but the invaders did something to corrupt the timelines, so all the lines became bad endings¡­" A purple-haired girl devouring the souls of the entire city toter be some kind of cheap copy of an Great Old One. A white-haired, red-eyed milf who holds a golden cup which spills a ck liquid that covers people with sins and corrupted emotions. An arrogant idiot-faced blonde man who is enving humanity while using a blonde girl as his sex ve. A war between Servants where the humans were exterminated and the Heroic Spirits were corrupted by a mixture of sins, negative emotions and something simr to Madness, but of low quality. A world where there is only suffering and pain while a priest watches the horizon from the top of a mountain of corpses. A city where humans have been turned into separate aberrations of the cycle of life and thews of nature, and whose tragic and disgusting existences are bound to the will of a single man with a saviorplex. These were the easiest scenarios to understand, but there were timelines that didn''t even make sense, they were just in destruction where there''s no viin to defeat, it''s just a hopeless catastrophe. I held my forehead. ¨C "Let me see if I understand¡­ Your fucking n is to travel to those time lines, recruit the monsters that will destroy the world and everything through the power of love¡­" "Love can do everything~!" - Merlin made a disgusting magical girl pose. "Hey Listen! Love can go to hell, the power ofori is the answer!" ¨C Navi is just as stupid as the wizard¡­ "Hm, the power of magical girls is superior" ¨C Zelretch lost thest trace of respect I felt for his person. Why do I keep surrounding myself with idiots? I started talking to both men about the situation we are facing. Apparently, Zelretch was in charge of collecting information while Merlin did the calctions to create a magical simtor that can determine some possible futures. This is rubbishpared to the simtions Paranoia can run, but I have to admit I''m a little impressed by the intellect of both men. Both managed to predict some of the ns and movements of almost unpredictable Higher Entities such as the demons of hell. Despite the fact that they knew a little of the danger that was over our heads, they continue to underestimate the situation. To be honest, there is very little chance that this city will survive. Our best bet would be to counterattack towards Hell and invade that group, then destroy the Dimension Gate from the Hell side, but that''s too dangerous even for me. If the Gate is connected to the border regions of Hell, then I will be able to fight the Demons if I use the real strength of my group, but if the Gate is connected to the central base of the Riders of Chaos, then I can only escape if I use the Gogh''s power, but that will only cause more problems than solutions. My options are getting more and more limited... This couldn''t be more troublesome... "Luis, a magical artifact chose Miyu to give her magical powers, then a blonde woman appeared saying something about a mission to collect magic cards¡­" ¨C Abby sent me a mental message. ¨C "I didn''t stop her from bing a magical girl because you said that I should only protect her and not intervene in her decisions, so Miyu agreed to help since she thinks it will make you proud of her, but I asked Daoloth for help to make the contract won''t activate in Miyu''s soul¡­ What should I do? Should I destroy the blonde woman and her allies or continue to observe the situation?" ... I hate the plot. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Sorry for missing a few days, I had a little burnout episode that turned into anemia, but I''m fine now <3 A hug <3 Chapter 380: 1: Lolis Plot…ugh Chapter 380: 1: Lolis Plot¡­ugh I stopped my conversation with the stupid wizard and the idiot vampire to head to Miyu''s school. I didn''t have to use space magic as Zelretch offered to drive me to the elementary school in town. Apparently he got some kind of sign that his disciples did something stupid, so he needed to go to school too. "Hey Listen! Be careful, the dog is after more lolis!" ¨C Navi, this is not the time¡­ "The hero is a lolicon?" ¨C Merlin looked at me with surprise, but then he smiled understandingly¡­ - "Oh, as expected of a modern Japanese man" What? Zelretch smiled strangely. ¨C "As expected of the nation where the Mahou Shoujos arose, that is why there are so many stories where magical girls use the power of love to fight monsters with tentacles" ¡­ What? "Hey Listen! That''s right, my dog is the final viin that will fill all the lolis with white magic hahahaha!" -... For God''s sake, Navi, just shut up... I''m mentally tired... Zelretch, Merlin, and Navi kept spouting stupid things as we moved to the elementary school. The amount of crap I heard in less than a minute was enough to make me wish for death... So we got to the school and I went to the principal''s office. I don''t have much patience, so I used a bit of my hero presence to scare the principal so he wouldn''t dare disobey me. In this way, I had the principal call Miyu to the principal''s office, as well as another little girl who was mentioned by Abby. My chat with Merlin and Zelretch hadsted for several hours, so there was only an hour left of school, but I''m not in the mood to wait. Another thing to mention is that, upon arriving at the school, Zelretch separated from us for a moment to find his disciples since they were both near the school and it seems that they caused a problem. I have a feeling that the two female disciples are the cause of the problem with Miyu¡­ [Paranoia: 100% chance that it is, but there are traces of a strong path of destiny, so it is likely that this is all because of the main plot of this World] How troublesome. Merlin is now dressed in modern clothes to hide his legendary sorcerer identity, the only thing that stands out about him is his physical attractiveness, so some of the teachers couldn''t stop staring at him. Navi became invisible to normal people and is now chatting with Melin while we wait for Miyu toe to the principal''s office. "And that''s how Mordred-chan was born¡­ Yes, I admit that I made a mistake by not keeping an eye on Morgan, but well, that was a canon event and the Will of the World threatened to hit me if I prevented the destruction of Camelot, although to be honest, I didn''t think to stop the fall of the kingdom since I started to get bored seeing Artoria-chan acting like a cold and proud cultivator" ¨C Merlin nonchntly drank tea while continuing to ruin my appreciation for literature and history. I just found out that King Arthur is female and that he had a child with his sister because Merlin used magic to turn the King into a man overnight. Navi said that I must follow the incestuous legend of the King of Camelot¡­ Fucking asshole. The original idea was for Arthur and Guinevere to produce a descendant, but Morgan drugged the king and extracted her sperm to create a homunculus with their blood. Thus was born Mordred, the viin who destroyed Camelot... By the way, Mordred is also a woman... When Umaru was a child, I read her the story of King Arthur, and I liked that story. The level of disappointment I''m feeling cannot be described in words. Fucking Japanese authors, they make everything and everyone hypersexualized women¡­ "Hey Listen! You siscon dog, in your next bargain with the foolish woman make her give you King Arthur, her wife, her sister, and her daughter! You must have an orgy in front of the British Parliament to prove that you are the true king with your Excalibur!" I decided to ignore Navi for the sake of my non-existent sanity. Before Miyu arrived, the door opened and four people entered. "Lu-ahem, Seiji, I''m bored, let''s go y something" ¨C Nyaruko entered nonchntly while she ate one of the ice creams I made. "¡­" ¨C Aotian remained silent as he looked at Merlin. She is analyzing the strength of the wizard, but she stopped paying attention to it, noting that the wizard is not a threat. "Senpai, your sister went to meet her friends, but don''t worry, the group of useless is with her" ¨C BB spoke without interest and sat next to me while taking out her cell phone to annoy people on the inte. By the way, currently BB is disguised as Luis, although she doesn''t emit Auriel''s blessing, so the people of the supernatural world will know that she is not the true Hero of Harmony. "Oh, the system user and the princess of the cultivators, what a pleasant surprise~" ¨C Merlin recognized Nyaruko and Aotian, so his curiosity turned to BB since he knows I''m Luis, although he didn''t ask any questions since he is not an idiot and knows that it is dangerous to delve into the secrets of someone who is much stronger. "Eh?" ¨C Nyaruko looked at Merlin and her eyes showed emotion, it seems that she likes that character. ¨C "He is the Dickwizard!" ¡­I put my hand on my face. Even with Paranoia I didn''t think I''d hear something so stupid. "Dickwizard?" ¨C Merlin opened his eyes with a stupid happy face. - "That sounds good! No more Magus of Flowers, now I''ll be the legendary Dickwizard!" ¡­ "Fou Fou (You are the legendary idiot)" ¨C I share the thought of Beast IV. During the conversation with the two idiots, I also paid attention to Beast IV. From what I see, the seal Merlin put on the Beast caused Beast VII to temporarily lose its control over Beast IV, so the little animal isn''t an enemy for now. Another important aspect is that Beast IV does not hate humans and actually seems to like human society, especially food. Another thing is that Beast IV has some of its memories sealed, so the little animal doesn''t know that it is an apocalyptic beast designed to wipe out humans, the little animal thinks that it is a magical beast that Merlin subdued after a fight. Merlin seems to know what the Beasts are and has information on Beast VII. He seems to be nning to make Beast IV learn to love humans and thus be willing to protect humans, and indeed, that n is working. Merlin made a casualment that Beast IV is living in the human society alongside wizards, but he brought it with him to this city to help him investigate since Beast IV has good instincts to detect invisible enemies. Something I have seen in the few hours watching the little animal, is that the instinctive hatred that the creature should feel towards humans was channeled towards Merlin, so Beast IV is no longer an enemy of humanity. I insist, Merlin seems like an idiot, but he is very cunning... By the way, the seal limits thenguage of Beast IV and he can only say the number 4 in English, but his diction is wrong and that''s why the sound fou sounds. As a way of mocking, Merlin gave it that name, so now Beast IV is called Fou. Ortro could see that Fou is a Beast just like her, so she''s a little angry that Fou is now sitting on my head eating a cookie. Fou doesn''t know that I''m Beast V, but the blessings of the goddesses in my harem, my title [Alchemist of Life], my fake aura of Hero, and Auriel''s blessing make me friendly to animals. I sighed internally. ¨C "Fou is like a pet and Ortro is a friend, they are two different things" "Nn" ¨C Ortro smiled feeling happy and kept chewing the heads of the idiots that made Umaru cry. Fou is an asexual creature with no reproductive abilities, it have fluffy fur and not having the skill to take a humanoid form. It is the perfect pet. My previous pet, Kon, stayed in my city as she finally managed to rebuild her daughters'' souls. Now she and her daughters are living in the same temple where we met andter I will help her meet with Senko and Shiro since she wants to talk to her descendants, but that''s a plot forter as long as the idiot author doesn''t forget. On the other hand, I am seriously thinking about killing Merlin to stay with Fou¡­ "Hmm? Why do I feel in danger? ¨C Merlin stopped joking with Nyaruko and looked at the ceiling with confusion. "We are all in danger" ¨C I sighed with concern. "Is the situation that bad?" - Aotian frowned. I nodded. ¨C "In a moment I will exin everything, but first there is another matter" "Senpai only thinks about his cute loli" ¨C BB smiled mockingly. "Don''t say it that way, she''s my daughter" ¨C I frowned. BB''s smirk grew. - "So Senpai will reject the feelings of the loli kuudere?" "¡­" ¨C As a show of maturity, I decided to ignore her. "Heh, lolicon" ¨C BB smirked. Whatever. The door opened again and Miyu finally appeared. My daughter was very happy to see me, but she was also worried because normally I wouldn''t interrupt her sses to talk to her, so something bad must have happened for me to be here. Now she''s scared that she did something wrong and let me down. This little girl with no self-esteem¡­ It''s hard to be a good father. Miyu seems to be hiding a magical artifact. It''s not that she did something wrong and feels guilty, but that she wants to give me some kind of surprise. On the other hand, next to Miyu were four people; The old man Zelretch, the two disciples of the old man and one of the brats that appeared in Merlin''s prophecy. The two girls looked depressed as they stayed behind Zelretch. It seems that the old man scolded his disciples. Zelretch made the girls enter the office, then closed the door and formed a magical barrier that covered the office to prevent spies. The girl next to Miyu seems the most normal and doesn''t know the supernatural world. She didn''t understand what was happening and showed a little panic when she saw that the school principal was asleep in a corner of the office. We''re talking about supernatural matters, so I put the director to sleep. That''s better than killing him for no reason. The first person to speak was Zelretch. The old man sighed as he looked at me with a slight show of apology. ¨C "My disciples have caused a small problem, I hope you can forgive them" The two girls shuddered. They are both beautiful and match my tastes, but I can see that their stupidity levels surpass normal people. One of the girls was a blonde who embodied the stereotype of a European spoiled rich girl. She pointed at the other girl as she yelled in outrage. ¨C "It was not my fault, this idiot started arguing and made Sapphire angry!" "That is not true!" ¨C The other girl had ck hair and embodied the stereotype of a Japanese spoiled rich girl. She pointed at the blonde and also yelled in outrage. ¨C "This silly cow started saying stupid things and made Ruby leave!" I think both are idiots. "Silence!" ¨C Zelretch sighed. ¨C "Ruby, Sapphire, exin what happened" Concealed on Miyu''s back was a kind of small blue magical staff for girls. "As Zelretch-sama can see, these two women don''t stop fighting all day and that''s totally unproductive, so nee-chan and I decided to look for new users to use our skills" ¨C The magic staff spoke rationally and respectful "That''s how it is!" ¨C A pink magic staff appeared behind the little girl along with Miyu. ¨C "These two idiots are always arguing and wasting time! Worst of all, they''re not cute, they''re just a couple of useless airheads with too much pride! A Mahou Shoujo should be cute and adorable with a touch of loli-eroticism!" ¡­..Shit, Navi is multiplying¡­ "E-Eroticism?" ¨C The little girl next to Miyu blushed. She seems to be a normal and innocent little girl, although I can also see that there are various obscene thoughts in her mind. Well, she''s at the age where she starts to get interested in boys, so there must be someone she likes. [Paranoia: Incestuous tendencies were detected in the loli. 100% chance that she has a big brother fetish] Japan being Japan, nothing new. "Well, certainly little girls are more suitable to be magical girls since they have more creativity to use unique magic¡­" ¨C Zelretch seemed to ept that stupid exnation, then he looked at me with slight bitterness. ¨C "Hero, as you can see it was all a misunderstanding and I hope you can forgive my foolish disciples for causing you trouble" Zelretch acts like a happy-go-lucky grandfather, but the man is very observant and well-connected. There are many idiots in the world who think that the Hero of Harmony is an idealist, but the people who saw my actions in China know that messing with me is suicide. In the Lostbel, many magicians and cultivators used special techniques to film my actions in order to bring reports to their supernatural organizations. Zelretch watched the videos where I murdered every single person who opposed me, even normal people. Also, the scene where I destroyed Buddha and then faced Doctor Madness was very striking. The Hero of Harmony is known to be a possessive womanizer and I will kill any idiot who causes trouble for my women. Although Miyu is my adopted daughter, Zelretch thinks that I am a pedophile and Miyu is part of my harem. At this point, everything doesn''t matter to me. Miyu and I are not rted by blood and incest in a legal sense doesn''t disgust me as much as incest by blood, so she will be part of my harem when she turns 16. The two Zelretch disciples looked at me with confusion and didn''t understand why the old man is so respectful to me. They know of the existence of Heroes from other Worlds, but normally those Heroes live inconspicuously and are not too strong since their skills were suppressed by Contracts with Shiki. In that sense, I was lucky that the Ichijo family had the legacy of the Ichijo ancestor. That helped me avoid a lot of paperwork and raise Shiki''s suspicions. The Ichijo family name is widely known in the supernatural world since they sealed Cthulhu away on Mount Fuji. Additionally, the Hero of Harmony has built his own fame after the Lostbelt, but the mages are too proud and think my reputation is an exaggeration. Only highly connected people like Zelretch know that my strength credits me as the strongest man on Gaia. Seeing the situation, I can guess what happened, but I still spoke with a voice that showed my bad mood. The reason why Zelretch is worried is that while his disciples didn''t hurt Miyu, this was akin to putting a ve leash around my daughter''s neck. "Hero?" ¨C The pink wand looked at me curiously, even though it doesn''t have eyes. ¨C "Oh, so you''re a hero¡­ Meh, you''re not something special, with my help Illya-chan can kick your ass" "Ruby!" ¨C The little girl screamed in panic, she didn''t want to get in trouble because she is a good girl. I honestly don''t care about this crap, but my wives have worrisome smiles. "Courting Death!" ¨C Aotian frowned and was about to destroy the magic wand and the little girl, but I gestured for her to stop. I sighed wearily and focused my attention on Miyu. ¨C "Miyu, you are a smart girl, so I don''t understand why you epted a contract with an unknown magical artifact" My expression showed concern and seriousness, but I didn''t show disappointment or anger as that would only hurt Miyu''s heart. Although the brat made a mistake, she did it because she wished for the power to help me. She knows that I lead a dangerous life and she sees herself as a useless burden, so her greatest desire is to be able to help me. Miyu looked down guiltily and sadly. She couldn''t speak before my serious look. I sighed again and lightened my tone of voice. ¨C "Miyu, you don''t need to fight, your only responsibility is to be a good girl who studies at school and ys with your friends" Miyu nodded feeling a little better, but she was still depressed. The little girl next to Miyu looked at my daughter with concern, then clenched her small fists and looked at me with determination. ¨C "Mr Ichijo, Miyu-chan is innocent, it''s all my fault, I convinced her to agree to work with Ruby and Sapphire, she didn''t want to, but I insisted" In less than a day, this girl and Miyu seem to have be best friends... Well, they were literally fated to be almost like sisters who fight shoulder to shoulder, but that fate will only lead to a horrible death... I looked at the little girl and spoke with a bit of force simr to a strict father scolding his daughter. ¨C "Are you Miyu''s friend?" The girl was nervous, but she showed more determination than most girls her age. She did not hesitate to nod as she looked into my eyes without hesitation. ¨C "M-My name is Illya¡­ Illyasviel, but everyone calls me Illya¡­ I-I''m Miyu-chan''s friend" She''s scared and nervous, but she seems like the type of girl who would die for the sake of her friends. That is not a normal conviction in a little girl of her age... It seems that she was influenced by her parents and because of that she is much more stubborn than a normal girl. Mmm I see. Now I understand the dynamic between Miyu and Illya. Ciel and Paranoia collected the information in Illya''s records and I now have a greater understanding of the plot surrounding us, plus I now know the purpose of the ritual. Now I know what I need to do to lessen the risks of this World being destroyed and Miyu taking damage, but it will be a pain in the ass. A very fucking disgusting headache¡­. "Hey Listen! The dramatic music from the movie Jaws will sound, but lolimancer version!" ¨C Navi appeared in front of us and surprised Illya. It''s the first time the girl has seen a fairy, so she looked at Navi with a lot of curiosity. "Hey Listen! Silly little loli, start lubricating your little butt¡­!" ¨C I quickly grabbed Navi and activated [Sadism]. ¨C "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH BITCH OF FUCK! You''re a fucking bitch who denies your own wishes, but it''s only a matter of time before the loli shakes your magic staff MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA! AAAAAAAHHHHHHH IT HURTS!" "¡­" ¨C Illya and Zelretch''s disciples looked at Navi with a little fear. The red lightning bolts generated by [Sadism] cause instinctive fear in most people as they are the visual representation of suffering. I released Navi and kicked her aside, then looked at Illya. ¨C "I see, so you are her friend¡­" Illya swallowed fearfully, but she met my eyes without flinching. ¨C "Y-Yes, she is my friend, today I wanted to invite her to eat at my house¡­" I stood up and walked over to Illya. I raised my hand and directed it to her small head. The vampire''s disciples closed their eyes as they thought that I am going to torture the brat and did not want to look. Illya was terrified, but she didn''t think to run. She is a faithful and stubborn friend. On the other hand, the magic wand wanted to protect Illya, but a chain of purple energy entangled it so that it would stop saying stupid things. "You''re a good girl" ¨C I spoke gently as my hand gently patted the girl''s head. "Gueeh?" ¨C Illya made a strange sound of confusion, but she felt that the sensation of my hand on her head was veryfortable. I don''t have a special skill rted to head pats, but my technique for pampering was honed by my daughters. This technique is useful in women with tragic pasts, but it is also very effective with brats with family abandonment problems. It seems that this brat has a parental abandonment problem, so my parental attitude had a huge effect on her heart¡­ Ah, this is going to be crap. I removed my hand from Illya''s head and smiled kindly. ¨C "I am d that Miyu has such a good friend, if you need something do not hesitate to ask" Miyu looked at the way I smiled at Illya and was happy that I epted her friendship with the little girl, but she also felt an unfamiliar feeling of bitterness in her chest seeing the kindness I''m showing towards a brat I just met. Illya blinked a few times as she was confused by my change in attitude, but quickly smiled feeling happy that I''m not against her friendship with my daughter. - "Thank you very much Mr" "Pfff, hahahaha! The loli treats you like a middle-aged loser when you''re just a stupid teenager with motherly trauma hahahaha!" ¨C Navi was still convulsing on the ground, but that didn''t stop her from saying stupid things. I sighed and stepped on Navi again while [Sadism] activated on my foot. As Navi screamed in extreme pain, I started to speak. ¨C "Zelretch, I am not angry with your disciples since Miyu made her own decision, but¡­" I looked at Miyu and Illya who were staring at Navi. ¨C "Brats, do you understand what you are getting into?" Miyu was the first to nod. ¨C "I want to be able to help father and for that I need power" I sighed heavily. ¨C "Miyu, that is not necessary, you are a girl and I am your father, my duty is to protect you and your duty is to make friends to y with" Miyu clenched her small fists in front of her chest as she stubbornly stared at me. ¨C "I want to protect father" This is a fucking headache, but I can''t deny that I want to smile. This brat is really like my daughters¡­ I shook my head, but I didn''t insist anymore and let Miyu make his own decisions. Anyway, I already have ns for her and I know what I need to do with her to protect her¡­ Ugh, this is a shit. Now I focused my gaze on Illya. ¨C "And do you understand what you are getting yourself into?" Illya was about to nod, but I held up my hand to stop her. "No, you don''t understand" ¨C I spoke seriously. ¨C "Girl, I see that you are kind and I am d that you are Miyu''s friend, but you really do not understand what you are getting yourself into, this is more dangerous than you can imagine, in fact¡­" I now looked at the old man''s female disciples. ¨C "You two don''t understand either" The ck-haired girl frowned. ¨C "Of course I understand, I know how dangerous the life of a magician is and I know that I can die if I make a single mistake, do not think that I am like these girls who do not know the dangers of the world" The blonde girl snorted in disdain. ¨C "Even if you are a very strong hero, do not think that you can treat me like a child, I am a prodigious magician and the pride of the Edelfelt family" I see. When I found Miyu, herst name was Edelfelt in the records, so in the original plot she must have been adopted by the blonde girl. I looked at Zelretch. ¨C "The personalities of your disciples are¡­ peculiar" Zelretch smiled carefree. ¨C "They are talented girls, although a bit silly" Both girls were upset at being called a fool, but they did not dare to argue with the old man. "Anyway, I have a question" ¨C I looked seriously at the old man. ¨C "I heard something about magic cards. What is happening?" "This?" ¨C Illya took a card from her pocket. "You need to store the card better, it would be a disaster if you lose it" ¨C The ck-haired girl began to scold the brat. "... I''m sorry..." ¨C Illya looked down sadly. This little girl is not made for a hostile environment, but at the same time, I can see her immense potential¡­ Also, there is something interesting in her soul. "Let me see that" ¨C I extended my hand towards Illya. The brat didn''t wait for the ck-haired girl''s approval and put the card into my hand. "Illya!" ¨C The ck-haired girl yelled angrily at how obedient the brat was. I ignored the girl and a lollipop appeared in my hand to give to Illya. - "Good girl" "Thank you" ¨C Illya smiled and ate the lollipop without thinking about the possibility that I''m a pervert who put some drug in the candy. Ah, I''ll have to talk to this brat''s parents. Illya is too innocent and naive, which is dangerous... No, on second thought, that should be normal since on the surface this is a safe country, but her naive stupidity still annoys me. I also gave Miyu a candy since she was jealous, though she didn''t realize her own feelings. Paranoia and Ciel quickly analyzed the card and I found what had caught my attention. This thing is connected to the Throne of Heroes in an interesting way. Some magicians can summon the Servants with Shiki''s permission, but sometimes mistakes happen in the Throne and because of that some Servants are stolen, just like what happened in the Lostbel. On the other hand, Servants are actually just cheap copies that possess a tiny fraction of the power of the true Heroic Spirit, plus it doesn''t matter if the Servant is destroyed, corrupted, or kidnapped to another World, in the end it''s just a bunch of data easily replicable. Servants are normally worthless disposable clones, the really valuable thing is the actual Servants'' bodies. To give an example, the female Servants I obtained in China are the actual bodies. This means that my Servants are stronger and don''t have any kind of restrictions, they can even travel to other Worlds and exercise all their abilities. While this is helpful, this also means that they will die if their bodies are destroyed, which is a weakness. When a foreign entity invades this World, Shiki normally sends waves of Servants against the enemy. Servant clones are constantly being killed, but Shiki is able to keep creating more and that is how she destroys the invaders. It is somewhat simr to a hive of carnivorous ants attacking an elephant. Individually they are insignificant, but inrge groups they can kill the huge mammal due to wear and tear. In short, there are three methods of obtaining Servants: ritual to summon a temporary copy, Shiki''s direct order, or stealing a real body. To this has just been added a fourth method. The card in my hand is the materialization of a Servant''s power. This doesn''t mean that this thing is a Servant, but judging from the design, it was made so that mages can wield the power of Servants with their own bodies. Additionally, Goddess of the System found traces of a possession ritual where it is possible to sacrifice a soul to create an artificial Servant. These Servants won''t be as strong as the real bodies of the Heroic Spirits, but they will be able to ignore all the limitations of the Throne of Heroes, making them useful ves. Seeing the features of the ritual hidden in the card, I have a rough idea of the ns of the person who made this card. There''s a bit of Zelretch''s magic inside the card, but he didn''t make this thing, someone figured out some of the old man''s secrets and used them in the card. All this is still within the standard of this World, but my title [Editor] found a plot error. Chapter 381: 2: Lolis Plot…ugh Chapter 381: 2: Lolis Plot¡­ugh I want to kill someone... [Hello son~¡­] THAT DAMN SON OF A BITCH! [Heh, you must be thinking: Did that son of a bitch really give information to magicians to obtain alchemy techniques from other worlds? Heh, magicians pay well so it was a good deal hahahaha. I don''t know when you will find this letter, but making an assumption, you should already know that the world will be invaded by the Riders of Chaos. How did those mononeural idiots find the most dangerous crack in the world''s barrier? Heh, devils pay well so it was a good deal hahahaha. Anyway, I just wanted to say hello since I''m sure you were involved in this. I made a lot of preparations for your soul to umte too much Energy of Destiny , so you are a ma for trouble. You don''t need to thank me~ Anyway, I''ll give you a little advice. The maniptive bitch leading this invasion is a haughty bitch with more ego than brains, she thinks she''s a genius, but she''s just an emotionally insecure bitch, so you can pretend you''re her ally and then make her your own bitch. Honestly I would have liked to do it myself since it would be fun to spank her delicious ass, but that bitch is crazy and I will never let a bitch treat me like her dog. On the other hand, youck pride, so you are able to kneel and lick her feet and then betray her. Ahaha, go and hit that bitch. Make me proud. Finally, I''m serious. Don''t be stupid enough to try to protect that stupid world. The invasion of the haughty bitch is just the beginning. Many people have their eyes on Gaia. Even if by some miracle you manage to stop that bitch, you''ll lose more than you''ll gain. Many groups will watch the invasion and if you show too much power, then they will persecute you, but if you show weakness, you will be the pet of some zoophilic idiot. Son, I know you''re emotionless and none of this matters to you, but don''t try to pretend you''re a noble hero. The risk is too big and it would be disappointing if my best project dies pathetically. My advice is to find your sisters, kidnap them, and then run from that doomed world. See you soon, son~] ¡­ What bothers me the most is that this was among my predictions. ording to the Contracts that my father tried to adhere to my soul, I already know that he has contacts with the different factions of Hell, so it was obvious that he would sell information from this World. I hate being right... "Your father is a serious matter" ¨C Yoko frowned. "I know" - I sighed internally. Well, now I know why Aotian was able to easily enter this World, I also know the reason why the summoning of heroes has increased in the past few years plus there have been many foreign enemies that Shiki has managed to stop... My fucking father sold the information on the locations of the cracks in the barrier¡­ I wouldn''t be surprised if that idiot already sold the information about my identity as a system user and reincarnation of Orthus. Now my identity as Outer God is my only reliable identity. For now I ignored my hatred for that fucking jerk and focused on the card. This thing was made with technology from this World, but there are some traces of high-level alchemy that belongs to other Worlds. I even see marks from the Seekers of Truth, but not from Leylin. This thing was designed to take a human soul and create a Servant that is not connected to any of the timelines of human history. Basically, this thing is the key to making an entirely new Servant with potential that cannot be suppressed by the Laws of this World. The reason for this is to corrupt the ritual that Gaia prepared during the Age of Gods. Miyu, Illya and the third girl are part of a ritual that Gaia set up millions of years ago. In the time where the Outer Gods had not yet invaded this World and ya did not yet exist as an entity with a mind of her own. When the first foreign entity appeared, Gaia was traumatized by the idea of an invasion, so she prepared this ritual. From what I see, Gaia already intended to die protecting this World and its inhabitants. At that time, ya did not exist and Shiki could not leave the Core of the World, so Gaia felt alone in the mission of protecting the World. At that time, Beast VII already existed and was Gaia''s friend, but she was not interested in protecting the inhabitants of the World, so Gaia did not ask her for help. With Gaia''s effort, a ritual was formed that would transcend time and destiny to create a chance for Gaia to revive. Miyu, Illya, and the Illya-like girl make up the three parts of one existence. Miyu is the intellect (Mind), Illya is the emotions (Soul) and the girl is the vessel (Body). Taken together, they are three pieces of a puzzle that muste together to bring Gaia. This is not a true resurrection, but the lives of the three girls are being sacrificed to build a new Gaia. It''s basically a perfect clone. In a way, this is simr to what I did when Gogh''s sunflower destroyed all traces of my mind. All this I can see written in the records inside the card with the use of [Reader''s Perspective] and it''s information that even Shiki doesn''t know. Because of this kind of thing, this is one of my most important skills. The ritual is interesting, but as always, there are several problems. To begin with, the ritual is not finished. It seems that the War of the Gods began before Gaia finished the ritual. She and ya destroyed each other and ya became Mumei while Gaia must be a living corpse lost in some corner of the World. On the other hand, there is a possibility that Gaia is still alive, so this ritual will only create an unnecessary copy of the Will of the World. Lastly, the ritual has been corrupted to create an anomaly in the Laws that protect this World. The card in my hand is a catalyst to make the base of the container. In other words, this thing is the body of the third girl. ording to records, in the timeline where Miyu lived, there is a wizard named Darius Ainsworth. That man used different materials from this world to take advantage of the knowledge my father sold him. I think Darius seeks to create a perfect utopia where humans can live without relying on magical power or the Will of the World. A free world where humanity has no evolutionary limit. This is what the original ya wanted, but it''s irrelevant to Mumei, so she didn''t help Darius. The problem is that Darius is crazy and doesn''t know what he''s doing. The imbecile basically wants to take away from humans the ability to love, dream, suffer, choose, cry, enjoy and desire. He wants humans to lose their humanity so that everyone is equal without any individuality and suffering. Ah, damnmunists... The real problem is that Darius is a stupid puppet. Actually, the information my father sold him is a ritual to create an artifact capable of destroying world barriers. The main defense that a World has against the Higher Entities. I inherited my dissociation from reality from my mother, but my terrorist side is from my father... When Darius builds the barrier destroyer, then the forces of Hell will be able to enter this World without any limitations. As if that wasn''t enough, this will also severely damage Mumei and Shiki. Both women will be defenseless and sooner orter they will be destroyed............¡­ I''m really mad at Shiki, but she''s technically already part of my harem and so I can forgive some of her stupidity... Mumei is a troublesome girl who caused the ck gue and other problems, but she is adorable and she is part of my harem..... If someone¡­. Whoever¡­. He wants to harm them¡­ ..I must kill them all...¡­. The message my father left is a pain in the ass, but it gave me useful information. The enemy is not all of Hell. What''s more, the entire faction of the Chaos Riders is not the enemy, just a part. The problem withrge organizations is constant power struggles. This problem is stronger in Hell since only strength matters in that ce. Every second millions of entities are killed or enved by stronger entities. The entity that ismanding the invasion will use its own army so that it does not have to share the benefits with other groups. This is a bit simr to my battle against Leylin. The magus was so obsessed with mistrust that he moved hisb away from the territory of the Seekers of Truth, it was because of this detail that I was able to attack him without having to face all that organization. In this case, things are simpler, but more problematic. The enemy will invade us without holding back, but his forces will be limited in addition to the fact that we have the territorial advantage. The only problem will be to close the Dimensional Gate, but I already made up my mind. The idiots won''t stop to capture Miyu, Illya and the other girl. Gaia is a prosperous World full of valuable resources that any organization desires, even Paradise has ns to invade Gaia, although they have held back because they focus on attacking hostile Worlds first. These three little girls are the key to Gaia, so everyone is going to want to capture them. My father''s a piece of shit, but he''s also a shrewd man who knows how to spot a good deal. He seems to know about little girls and what they can do, so he''ll sell that information to more idiots. When that happens, countless assassins and mercenaries wille to kidnap the little girls... Ah this is so fucking funny I can''t evenugh. I have no choice but to show some of my cards to let the idiots know that I am not a kind jerk¡­ Miyu is my daughter and no one will touch her... This entire internal monologue took less than a second, so I turned my gaze to Illya. ¨C "Girl, did you feel something strange when you touched this letter?" "Eeh?" - Illya tilted her head in confusion, then she nodded in surprise since she didn''t think I would know that. ¨C "Yes, it was a strange feeling that I recovered something that I lost, but I cannot exin why I felt that way" Miyu also showed confusion. ¨C "Father, when I met Illya-san I also felt that I recovered something that I lost" "I see" - I sighed. ¨C "Illya, what I am going to tell you is important, so you can ask me if there is something you do not understand" Illya nodded and looked at me with concentration. She is like an adorable little animal. "Inside you there are two souls, one soul is yours and the other seems to be something like an alternate version of you... Eh, think she is something like your sister" ¨C I smiled slightly. ¨C "It is not the first time I see something like this, so I have an idea of what is happening" This is a bit simr to Lin Ruoxi''s case, only she had three souls inside her. "Eeeehhh?! I have a sister?!" ¨C Illya overreacted, although it is a normal reaction for a girl her age. "It''s a bit moreplicated¡­" ¨C I sighed. The soul within Illya is a human sacrifice that was prepared for a magical ritual where a wish can be made. From what I see, that soul was sealed away because her parents didn''t want to kill her, but the parents felt too guilty for thinking of using their daughter as a sacrificial artifact, so they made a second daughter with new memories and a kinder destiny. Basically, the parents sealed the wed daughter inside the beloved daughter. What''s more bizarre is that the second soul can see and hear everything Ilya sees, so she can hear me, but all traces of her consciousness are restricted, so she can''t show her desire to be free. The Servant card was prepared so that the soul inside Illya can be released from the body of the albino girl to obtain a physical body and that is how the three little girls of the ritual will be together. Judging by the concentration of energy on the card, the third girl will appear after Illya uses the card four to five times. At that time, the third girl will be released from her prison, but that will only be a signal to start the invasion. With [Schizophrenia] and the help of System Goddess, I can free the girl without alerting the enemies, but there''s a little problem. The little girl wants to kill Illya. The third little girl hates Illya because of her jealousy. She wants to be loved, she wants a family, and she feels betrayed by being abandoned by her parents. The girl feels that she deserved a family and that Illya stole her happiness, but in reality she should me her parents. Well, I can fix this drama with more drama. Anyway, I need to win the hearts of the three little girls to prevent the ritual from beingpleted... Ugh, damn it, Gaia¡­ why the fuck did you set this up as a true love ritual between three brats and one jerk?! No, I know why this happened. Gaia already knew that the operation of the plot was altered since the first foreign entity appeared, so she calcted that sooner orter an imbecile and degenerate protagonist would appear who would seek to seduce the main heroines of this World. This theory became stronger when ya was born and showed the potential of human beings. I hate to admit it, but Gaia was right. I''m that jerk. When a person is able to identify clich¨¦s, then it is possible to make prophecies... I was rtively honest with Illya and told her that the second soul in her body was some kind of catalyst for a human sacrifice ritual. I didn''t tell her that this was set up by her parents, nor did I tell her that her parents seemed to be magicians, but the very thought that a part of her was destined to die in a ritual made the little girl feel terrified. My attention was more focused on the second soul within Illya. The third little girl was surprised that I could see all this. The third little girl seemed resigned to living inplete darkness and oblivion, but now there was a small hope of being free and taking Illya''s ce. This is going to be easy, but disgusting... "Illya, I can bring out the second soul inside you" ¨C I spoke seriously. ¨C "This will not hurt you and I really need to talk to that second soul, but I need your permission to do the ritual" "¡­" ¨C Illya stood still in confusion as she couldn''tprehend the whole situation, but the second soul inside her was very excited. She nned to pretend to be a good girl when she gets out of her prison to gain our trust and sympathy, then she will look for the chance to get a body of her own to kill Illya and take her ce. "Is this rted to the prophecy?" ¨C Merlin asked me curiously. I nodded. With that alone, Merlin and Zelretch understood that the soul inside Illya was the third little girl needed for the ritual that will destroy or save this World. Although the three little girls are the key to destroying the World, Merlin and Zelretch did not think of murdering the girls as the death of any of them would also mean that the World''s barrier would weaken. Killing the girls will give us more time for peace, but the invasion will be inevitable in the near future. The best route is to gather the three girls and protect them. Sure, it would be better to take them to a godforsaken ce so no one can find them, but I can''t do that to my daughter. I will make her enjoy a happy childhood. It doesn''t matter how many people have to die. Illya continued to think about the situation, then looked at me with a mixture of concern, seriousness, fear, and curiosity. ¨C "Mr, is the soul inside me suffering?" She is a very kind and naive girl... She really fits the goofy and kind heroine standard. "I don''t know" - I sighed with a slight regret as if bad memories came to my mind. ¨C "I can see the souls, I have also seen sacrificial rituals made by evil and despicable people, but I cannot read the thoughts, nor do I know what kind of person is the soul inside you" Illya caught the subtle pain in my words and clenched her fists. She seems to have a great imagination and she thought the rituals she''s seen were simr to those seen in horror movies where people are tortured and eaten by demons. When she knows that the soul was sealed by her parents then Illya will lose all her trust in her family and her heart will be totally vulnerable. She will no longer trust her parents, which will give me the best chance of keeping her by my side. Well, if she has a beautiful mother then I will make her family have a happy reconciliation. Only with her mother... "Luis, no¡­" ¨C Tsubaki knows my thoughts well. My wife is very pretty. Illya nodded determinedly. ¨C "Mr, I want to do it" "Pffff hahahahahahaha! You didn''t even have to ask him hahahaha!" ¨C Navi¡­ Merlin, Zelretch, Nyaruko, and BB started making fun of me. I already released the two magic wands and they had been silent, but now they stood in front of Miyu and Illya protectively. The blue wand has no face, but I feel that it is looking at me with disgust and hostility. It seems that thing really values Miyu and wishes to protect her, so I''m not upset. "Get away you fucking lolicon! Illya-chan is a bro-con in love with her brother and you can''t get your filthy hands on her!" ¨C As for the pink wand¡­ I reached out my hand and grabbed the magical item that kept screaming stupid. I used a very weak version of [Sadism] since the wand''s consciousness is very weak and it will break if I overdo it, but this was enough for it to apologize. ¨C "Kyaaaa! Let me go! Sorry, sorry, sorry for thinking you''re a worthless filthy lolicon! It''s obvious that you are a respectable lolicon lord who will treat Illya-chan well! You have my blessing, the red-haired onii-chan can go to hell, I''ll beat him myself so please let me go! Aaaahhhh I''m going to break, I''m really going to die! Zelretch-sama, help!" "Hey Listen! Yes, that''s how it''s done, embrace the pain, enjoy it and appreciate every second of suffering! Masochism is the way of alphas muahahahaha!" ¨C Navi finally admitted that he is a masochistic jerk¡­ I dropped the pink wand. The magical artifact was left trembling on the ground while Navi coaxed it to join some kind of stupid club. I looked at the blue wand. "Ahem, Miyu-san trusts you and I trust Miyu-san, besides, Miyu-san mentioned that she loves her Papa-san very much, I wish you pure happiness" ¨C The wand moved out of my way. Illya and Miyu are too innocent to understand this nonsense, even though the rest of the people were either having fits ofughter or looking at me in disgust. ¡­ Whatever. I turned my attention to Illya. - "We can start?" Illya was looking at Ruby and her small body shuddered at the sound of my voice. She is a little afraid of me, but she is able to face her desire to escape. I sighed slightly and crouched down so that our gazes were at the same height. I put my hand on my face and pretended to use illusion magic. Thus Seiji''s face became Luis''s face. Illya looked at me in surprise, then looked at BB who was sitting on a sofa while ying on her cell phone. "She is one of my wives, currently she is pretending to be me dince my work forces me to have two identities" - I smiled slightly like an older brother would. Illya seems to have a crush on her older brother, so my smile made her feel calmer due to a sense of familiarity. "Oh, like a anime hero?" ¨C Illya asked me expectantly. "Um, yes, something like that" - I smiled wryly and pretended to use magic again to transform back into Seiji. She still doesn''t understand the magnitude of the danger from the supernatural world, so she''sparing it to the cartoons she watches on TV. Now she thinks I''m some kind of character with a double life, plus the old man and his disciples have referred to me as a Hero, so the little girl thinks I''m a hero from a children''s show. She still doesn''t know that we heroes are actually glorified genocidals. "My real name is Oosuki Luis, but I''m currently Ichijo Seiji, so I''d appreciate it if you keep this a secret" ¨C I smiled softly. "Oh!" ¨C Illya realized something. I look very young, so calling me sir is not appropriate. She quickly agreed. ¨C "Yes¡­ Em, is it okay if I call you Nii-san?" She doesn''t see me as her brother, it''s just that she''s aware of her own clumsiness and is worried about saying my real name by ident. How cute. I gently patted her head and smiled. - "Yes that''s fine" With Illya''s approval I began the alchemy ritual to transfer the second soul to the card. I exined the whole process to Merlin and Zelretch, but didn''t tell them that System Goddess made modifications to the ritual to prevent enemies from being alerted. Another thing is that the card had several Contracts so that enemies can control the third little girl against her will, but I already removed all that crap. A magic light covered the office, so Illya closed her eyes. When the light disappeared and she was able to open her eyes, she noticed an unknown little girl next to her. The third little girl was almost identical to Illya, but her skin was dark, plus her hair and eyes were a different color. "Tch" ¨C Abby was hidden in the empty space and the two men couldn''t see her, but I heard her click her tongue at her. I really need to talk to Abby about her racism. I already heard that she hit Vulkan while she was making fun of his skin color¡­ The little girl was surprised to see that she now had a body. She thought that only her soul would appear, but she was happy to have a physical body. The girl showed great intellect and ability to analyze the situation. Through Illya''s eyes, she has already determined that she won''t be able to kill Illya as long as Merlin, Zelretch, and I are around. The girl pretended to be innocent and showed confusion as if she didn''t understand what was going on, but her acting skills aren''t perfect and we gathered here are professional hypocrites. The girl was sitting on the floor and her bodynguage showed innocence, vulnerability and weakness. She was like a pitiful girl who was kidnapped by a pedophile and now she was scared when she saw a group of policemening to rescue her from her. Although most of her behavior is an act, it is true that she is happy and grateful for the fact that I freed her from the dark and lonely prison of hers. In fact, she''s looking at me too much, and it''s not just to think of a method to emotionally manipte me in order to kill Illya... Stupid title [Lolimancer]. "W-Where am I?" ¨C The brat showed a pitiful expression while her voice trembled. I sighed and massaged my forehead. ¨C "Momo, take the little girls for a walk, I need to talk to this brat" "Uhh? But I want to watch the loli drama!" ¨C Nyaruko pouted. "I''ll make your favorite pizza" ¨C I rolled my eyes. "¡­" ¨C Nyaruko raised her thumb. - "Count on me!" I temporarily punched a hole in the barrier covering the office as Nyaruko grabbed Miyu and Illya''s hands to pull them out of the office. ¨C "Come on lolis, the lolicon wants privacy so let''s eat an ice cream!" Illya tilted her head in confusion and looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar little girl. Illya wanted to talk to the little girl since she had a lot of questions, but she seemed to be quite obedient and followed Nyaruko, even though it''s the first time she''s seen her¡­ It seems Illya''s parents aren''t as responsible as they should be. I looked at BB and she understood that I needed privacy to talk to the homicidal brat. "Hey, idiots, Senpai wants privacy to inseminate the loli" ¨C BB stood up and looked at me mockingly while she made Zelretch and Merlin leave the office. Zelretch could guess my intentions, but the fucking old man reached out and kindly gave me a box of condoms while maintaining a gentle smile like a grandfather helping his grandson. ¨C "Boy, do it with measure, she is young" "¡­.." ¨C I resisted the urge to take out the chainsaw sword and only let out a small grunt of annoyance. "Hey Listen! The idiot didn''t deny it! He has epted his side LoliChad hahahaha!" ¨C Navi left the office while she was shouting stupid things. The old man''s two female disciples gave me a disgusted look, but they are a couple of idiots and I don''t care what they think. I don''t even care if they''re attractive, I can see that they have the mental maturity of spoiled brats and that''s a bummer. The old man and the two girls left the office. Zelretch showed himself to be a rational person and picked up the sleeping school principal to get him out of the office. Now only BB, Aotian and Merlin were missing. "Wait, I want to see if the hero is really a lolicon¡­" ¨C Merlin seemed to be having fun, but a small ball of fur turned out to be a good choice to be my pet. "Fou Fou! (Fuck you idiot!)" ¨C Fou jumped off my shoulder and kicked Merlin to get him out of the office. "Ah, traitor!" ¨C Marlin yelled pathetically as he was thrown out of the ce. I looked at Aotian and spoke seriously. ¨C "Watch out for the two troublesome fools, it will be annoying if they cause an apocalypse" Aotian nodded with extreme seriousness while her eyes narrowed. ¨C "I will make sure that they do not cause problems" The dark-skinned brat flinched as she sensed the sword intent in Aotian''s words. Even though she is restricting her strength, her Sword Dao kept improving during the trip and she has reached the point where she can cut stars with one word. Aotian left the office and I was left alone with the brat. Well, the women inside my mind are still here, but the brat doesn''t know that. When the door closed, the magical barrier closed again, showing that no one could enter or exit. Now I must do something that I will regret, in fact, I am already regretting it... I sighed internally. ¨C "Are you sure this is the best option?" [Paranoia: Among the possible paths of action, this path has a 20% chance of preventing humanity on Gaia from being destroyed. The rest of the options have a 2% chance of preventing the disaster. The most important factor is to establish a real emotional connection with the three lolis of the prophecy, in this way the risk of one of the 12,997,898 bad endingsing true will be reduced] This is so fucking stupid that I want to kill the fucking author¡­ In the end, I can only sigh and ept my miserable destiny. I don''t care if Illya or this brat die, but I won''t let something bad happen to Miyu¡­ No one will touch my daughter........ NOBODY.......... --- --- --- Author''s Note: I had to divide the chapter into 2 parts since Webnovel doesn''t let me put more than 20,000 words in a single chapter :c Chapter 382: More Lolis, More Plot, More Sighs Chapter 382: More Lolis, More Plot, More Sighs ording to Paranoia''s calctions, the best way to protect Miyu and this town is to make the three brats fall in love with me... Why? Is this just a pathetic excuse for the author to screw me over? Partly yes, but it''s also Gaia''s fault. The three little girls are connected as they are technically one entity. It is somewhat simr to my bond with Ortro. Each of the little girlsposes a trait of the entities with intelligence, but that has created a direct connection between their emotions. In a simple exnation, Illya is the heart, so her emotions affect the other two girls. If she falls in love with a man, the other two little girls will be attracted to that man. Miyu is the mind, so her thoughts and ideas will affect the other two girls. If she thinks someone is trustworthy or if she feels something is dangerous, the other two little girls will think the same thing. The third little girl is the body so she has the least influence on the other two little girls since the body has less influence on the soul (Illya) and can only affect the mind (Miyu) to a certain extent. Although she has less influence on Miyu and Illya, she also represents a person''s physical pleasure, so her sexual arousal affects the other two brats. Due to this connection, to win the love of one of the girls I actually have to captivate all three brats at the same time, otherwise there will always be a certain feeling of disconnection that will harm the emotional health of the brats. It''s like a constant feeling of emptiness as if life is neverplete. ording to the ritual, the correct order is to start by getting Illya''s affection, then Miyu''s trust should be gained, and thirdly is the third brat''s lust. That was the original setup, but my presence disturbed the ritual by ident. When I first met Miyu, my mind was a mess and my [Reader''s Madness] was out of control. I didn''t realize at the time that I identally used [Kleptomania] and [Schizophrenia] to make Miyu the main point of the ritual instead of Illya. Although this shouldn''t happen, now Miyu''s mind is affecting Illya''s soul and the third brat''s body. Now I just need to do some favors and show kindness to the two brats so that I can get the three prophecy little girls, which will help me prevent the destruction of the World. Now that I have the three girls together, System Goddess managed to figure out the ritual in less than a second. She already found a way to use the ritual to our advantage without having to sacrifice the little girls, so I already have a n. A lot of innocent people will die, but well, this is life. I feel a bit calmer now that I have a way to prevent theplete destruction of the World, but that doesn''t mean all is well. Now that I understand the magnitude of the situation, I can see that I will have to make some sacrifices to protect this World. Anyway, I''m used to pain. For now, the important thing is that I need to talk to the perverted brat. The brat had been analyzing the situation and she understood that there was no point in her trying to fight me. She seemed to have a certain level of knowledge about the supernatural world and could tell that Zelretch and Merlin were invincible enemies to her. On the other hand, my body doesn''t emit a strong presence and she can''t detect Auriel''s blessing, but if Zelretch and Merlin listen to me, that means I have the strength or status to be considered the biggest threat in this ce. A smart girl. The little girl quickly thought of the options. Her thought process was much faster than most magicians and she was able to form a rough idea of my personality based on my interaction with the two idiots. Although it''s obvious that Merlin and Zelretch were just teasing me with the pedophiliaments, there was also the possibility that I really do feel interested in brats. Just five seconds after the door closed, the brat looked at me innocently and pitifully like a wounded little animal that needs care, but at the same time, she made sure to show off her sex appeal, or at least she tried to. Her body and attitude do not generate excitement or desire in me, I just feel a migraine. "I-I''m a little scared, I don''t know where I am or what''s happening..." ¨C The brat looked at me with teary eyes as she made a subtle shoulder movement. She was dressed in a strange ck and red uniform that reminded me of the costume of Shiki''s spokesperson, the Servant Emiya. In fact, she shares many of Emiya''s records, but some changes were made with otherworldly technology to make her body more useful in the sacrificial ritual. The brat approached me like a scared kitten that found its mother would, though she moved her hips slightly in an attempt to make a seductive move¡­ Agh, I can''t take this stupidity anymore. "Brat, stop" ¨C I massaged my forehead before the brat could grab the corner of my pants to continue her helpless damsel act. "¡­" ¨C The brat didn''t break her performance. She thought I''m just a grumpy guy, but I still haven''t figured out her acting¡­ I frowned. ¨C "You are a brat, so acts like a brat and stops acting like a cheap bitch" Myment was so sudden that the brat broke her performance and pouted angrily. ¨C "I''m not a bitch!" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "It''s true, you are a virgin brat who pretends to be an adult, now she stops doing stupid adult things and acts like a silly little girl" The brat stood up and stomped on the ground while ring at me. ¨C "I am not a silly litlle girl! Also, you don''t look older than 17! You are also a child!" She saw my real appearance when I showed it to Illya, so she can tell that I''m 16 or 17 years old. "Yeah, whatever" ¨C I rolled my eyes and sat down on the couch where BB had been. ¨C "Look, I will give you five minutes to give me a good reason not to lock you up in a prison" "¡­" ¨C The girl frowned, but she quickly showed a pathetic attempt at a seductive smile as she licked her lips. ¨C "Does Onii-san like bondage games? I see, Onii-san intends to take advantage of my poor defenseless body¡­" Oh God, I knew she has that type of personality, but this keeps giving me headaches. I frowned. ¨C "Brat, do not overdo it" The damn brat gave me a slightly seductive look and grabbed the corner of her clothes as if she was ready to strip. ¨C "Onii-san, I''m just a inocent loli and I''m too weak, I won''t be able to resist if Onii-san wants to do something perverted to me~" "Hey Listen! Now you can fill her little hole! She''ll be like a cream-filled chocte donut!" ¨C Navi appeared inside my mind just to yell fucking shit and disappeared again. I sighed internally. This is going to be crap... "Tch, the ck girl is disgusting, the white one is eptable" - Abby for God''s sake! Ah, the situation only keeps getting worse. I breathed out heavily in annoyance and a revolver appeared in my hand. The girl immediately analyzed the weapon and had a rough idea of the weapon''s strength. It seems that she has the ability to analyze and duplicate magic weapons with a greater specialization in swords, in addition, the modifications that made with technology from other Worlds allow the brat to replicate weapons from other Worlds as long as they are weapons without conscience or weapons Conceptual. I pointed the gun at the brat, but didn''t pull the trigger. ¨C "You have four minutes left" The girl stopped ying and showed a serious expression. She didn''t try to fight and she didn''t summon on her weapons. In a quick analysis, she could see that this revolver is capable of destroying her entire body without her being able to defend herself. This revolver isn''t one of the Conceptual weapons Tsubaki can transform into, it''s a simple magic revolver based on the training weapons my army usually uses, but it''s more than enough to destroy the earthly deity head. This thing couldn''t kill the brat due to her body modifications, but it''s easy to take off a limb or two. The girl seemed to be thinking carefully about her words so that her story could generate empathy and pity in me, that way it would be easier to emotionally manipte me and thus prevent me from seeing her as an enemy. The girl was about to speak, but I sighed softly and put the revolver away. ¨C "Look, I don''t want to hurt you and I don''t have anything against you, I just want to know why you wanted to kill Illya as soon as you were released" The girl''s eyes widened in surprise. She thought that she was able topletely hide her desire to kill Illya, but she stillcks the experience to hide the bloodlust. "I''ll be honest" - I sighed again, but this time with a subtle trace of empathy that puzzled the girl. ¨C "I have an approximate idea of what happened, in the ritual I saw magic with a spiritual frequency that coincides with Illya, so someone from her family must have been the person who locked you up¡­" The girl lowered her gaze so that I couldn''t see her gaze filled with pain, sadness, loneliness, and a longing for affection. I got up from the sofa and approached the brat, then I crouched down so that my eyes were on a level with hers. I spoke with slight kindness, but without affection. I only showed kindness and understanding. ¨C "Come on, tell me your story" The girl clenched her fists and continued to stare at the ground while her small body trembled like an abandoned animal. ¨C "Ten years ago the Fourth Holy Grail War urred¡­" ording to the Ichijo family records, the Holy Grail War is an event organized by the magicians. In that event, mages summon Servants to fight for an artifact called the Holy Grail. A magical artifact capable of connecting with the Laws of the World, allowing the winner to make a wish that the Will of the World must fulfill. The entire war is conducted to generate an umtion of Energy of Destiny, which is refined into pure magic power, which is very useful for magicians to use something called True Magic. This type of magic is very important within this World since it was created by ya during her heyday. She did it so humans could rule the World, but the war with Gaia caused most of the True Magicians to be lost and now only five or six remain. True Magic is one of the strongest powers within Gaia, but it is almost useless power in other Worlds because this magic depends on the Laws of this World, so I have no interest in that power. The girl kept talking as the tremor in her voice increased. ¨C "The Fourth War was thest since one of the participants resigned and ruined the ritual toplete the Holy Grail¡­" "My parents were participants in the War, my father was one of the magicians who received the title of Master while my mother was a homunculus created to engender the future recipient of the Grail..." ¨C The girl clenched her fists out of hatred and resentment how he felt towards his parents. ¨C "Before the war began they had a daughter, that daughter was me¡­ I was born with the power of knowledge and I knew exactly the purpose of my birth, I also had a certain level of awareness aboutmon sense and the way the world works, so I already knew what was happening, I also understood the actions of my parents¡­" The brat had to take a deep breath for a moment as she has trouble controlling her resentment when talking about her parents. I can empathize with that. "I knew that my destiny was to be sacrificed for the Grail ritual and I epted that reality, at least I felt that my life had meaning and that made me happy..." ¨C The brat bit her lip angrily. ¨C "But my parents changed their minds, they wanted to renounce the war and start a happy family... they selfishly took away my purpose¡­" The brat hates her parents for not allowing her to be sacrificed in a ritual... Well, that sounds normal by my sanity standards. "Ruining the purpose of my life was not enough for them, I had the knowledge and memories about the Holy Grail War and that was an obstacle to my parents'' desire for a happy life..." ¨C The brat tried hard not to cry. ¨C "They sealed my memories and personality, they did it in such a way that I was locked in a dark and lonely ce while the fake received all the love from my parents¡­ My parents chose to love a useless copy instead of their real daughter ¡­" The girl is quite mature for her age, in fact, she is more cunning and perceptive than many adults, but she also has a lot of pain and loneliness umted in her heart, so she could no longer contain her emotions and began to cry. Normally, a girl her age would seek to cling to someone or something to endure crying. That''s why children can often control their crying better by hugging a stuffed animal. Hugs are important resources for emotional support, but this girl has lost all trust in other people, so she''s just clenching her fists while her nails dig into her palms. She is using the physical pain to forget the emotional pain. "Luis, help her..." ¨C Tsubaki spoke sadly as she saw the brat cry. ¨C "She has a lot of hate in her heart, but she is not bad girl, she has notmitted murders and in reality she feels a lot of pain, you must help her" "I''ll help her..." ¨C I answered internally. ¨C "But wait, I need her to cry another five minutes so that her heart reaches the best point of emotional weakness" Helping someone in trouble can generate gratitude, but helping someone drowning in the deepest despair can generate dependency. For this reason, sects seek to recruit lonely people with emotional problems. "Tch" ¨C Abby¡­.. The brat was looking at the ground. Her body trembled like a lone withered flower about to die, but her resentment towards her family and her hatred towards her Illya allowed her to stand. I sighed softly and spoke with a subtle tone of kindness, although I wasn''t totally kind to show that I still can''t trust the brat''s words. ¨C "I see, you have had a difficult life" "¡­" ¨C The girl didn''t answer and kept looking down because she doesn''t want someone to see her cry. I sighed again and extended my hand to the girl''s chin. With a smooth movement, I made the girl look at my face. My face shows that I believe what she said, I am also analyzing the situation and my expression rxed to show a little more kindness, but I am not a kind hero who will seek to help her just because her story is tragic, I can only show sympathy, but I''m not going to solve her problems. "Well, I already heard your side of the story, but it would be nice to hear your parents'' side" ¨C I spoke softly and took out a handkerchief to wipe the girl''s small tears, then put the handkerchief on her nose. ¨C "Come on, you can blow your nose" The girl looked at me strangely as it is the first time she experiences the feeling of being treated like a normal girl. She seemed confused, but she wasn''t ufortable. Despite how embarrassing this might be for a girl, she closed her eyes and blew her nose. "Good, good girl" - I carefully wiped her nose and moved the handkerchief away from her face. "..." - The girl opened her eyes and looked at me with more confusion. The fatherly kindness I''m showing her is what she''s always longed for, so she doesn''t know how to respond. I nodded as the girl calmed down and I began to speak seriously like an adult giving advice to a child. - "ording to what you said, there are some things that you are confused about and there are other things that you simply do not understand" "¡­" ¨C The girl stared at me with all her attention, she still doesn''t understand why she''s enjoying the feeling of being lectured, but that''s normal for an abandoned child. While scolding is a nuisance to a child, it is also a form of parental affection. As long as the scolding makes sense and is not just violence, then it is a way for children to feel that they are seen by their parents. That is why there are children who cause problems to be scolded, since that is better than being ignored. "Think about it, but really think about it... Imagine that you really kill Illya and try to take her ce" ¨C I looked at the brat seriously. ¨C "Do you really think that the man and woman who locked you up are going to ept you as their daughter?" "¡­" ¨C The girl''s pupils contracted and she wanted to hit me in the face so that I wouldn''t keep talking, but she managed to maintain self-control. "The way I see it, they wanted what many of us want, a normal and peaceful life" ¨C I spoke calmly. ¨C "From what I know, the environment where wizards live is very dangerous and exhausting since most wizards do not believe in affective ties, so looking to build a normal family is not an easy dream toe true, so you you were the necessary sacrifice and they will never ept that you are Illya''s recement" "¡­" ¨C The girl was enraged because she knows that I am right. - "Then what should I do?! Should I pretend that everything is alright?! Should I let that imposter have the life that I was meant to have?! I am Illyasviel von Einzbern, not her! She''s just an impostor!" I sighed slightly sadly. ¨C "It is true, you were born first and therefore you are the real Illyasviel, but for your parents, the real Illyasviel is the girl with red eyes¡­ Now she is Illya" The girl began to shake. "It doesn''t matter if you kill Illya, it doesn''t matter if you change your appearance and really try to live like her, in the end you''ll only be pretending to be someone you''re not" ¨C I spoke seriously, but then I rxed my expression and spoke kindly. ¨C "You are no longer Illyasviel and you never will be, but that means that you have the opportunity to discover who you really are" The girl had aplex mix of thoughts and emotions, so she remained silent. "Do you have a favorite food?" ¨C I asked softly. ¨C "And I am not asking what Illya likes, I want to know what you and only you like" "I like the¡­" ¨C The girl spoke with a shaky voice, but stopped when she realized that she has never really tasted a food that she likes since she has been locked inside Illya''s soul without being able to touch the outside world. "As you can see, you don''t know what you like, you don''t know who you are and you don''t know what you want to do, but that''s not a bad thing" ¨C I kept talking kindly. ¨C "The world is full of beautiful and fun things, you just need to give them a chance so you can find what you like and what you want to do, maybe that way you will know who you are" "¡­" ¨C The girl was confused again. "You have the gift of knowledge due to the Grail ritual, but you spent too much time locked up, so it''s normal for you to be confused and impulsive, but don''t worry, this is an excellent time to start a new life" - With a smile I extended my hand and a cookie appeared in my hand. ¨C "Wee to the world, this is your wee gift" "¡­" ¨C The girl epted the cookie and looked at it with mncholy, happiness, sadness, loneliness and satisfaction. The girl began to eat slowly. She enjoyed every little bite and couldn''t hold back her tears of happiness as she felt the warmth of the freshly baked cookie. Now that she was emotionally vulnerable, it''s a good time to give her the chance to have the family she''s always wanted. "If you are willing to stop trying to kill Illya, then I am willing to help you have a new life" ¨C I spoke generously, but there was a subtle trace of threat in my voice to show that this is thest chance for the girl or I will have to hurt her. The girl understood, and although she still hated Illya, she agreed and was willing to give up the idea of killing the albino girl. She chose her life and her happiness over revenge. In a way, Illya is also a victim in this situation since all this time her parents left a time bomb inside her. Sure, this is something the angry girl can''t see yet, but that can be fixedter. "Good" ¨C I let out a subtle sigh of relief to show that I''m relieved that I don''t have to kill her. ¨C "To begin with, we must give you a name" The girl made a childish pout. ¨C "I am Illyasviel" I smiled wryly. ¨C "If you want I can call you that, but think about it, do you really want to cling to the life you could not have or do you prefer to forge a new life?" "¡­" ¨C The girl opened her mouth, but she could not speak. In the end, she sighed with resignation. ¨C "Please choose a pretty name¡­" I raised an eyebrow. ¨C "It is your name, you should choose it" The brat shook her head. She came up to me and held onto my sleeve as she smiled pathetically seductively and returned to her assertive attitude. ¨C "You made a mess with my heart and made me cry, you must take responsibility and take care of me~" Although she was acting like she was trying to seduce me, actually her hands are shaking from fear. Realizing that she would never be able to regain Illya''s identity caused her a lot of confusion and fear, so now she is afraid that I will walk away since she now sees me as her only option to have a ce that gives purpose to her life. . I frowned. ¨C "Brat¡­" I stopped when the girl''s body began to shake as if she was about to cry uncontrobly. I sighed. ¨C "I can adopt you as my daughter, but I can only do that, do not think of seducing me when you are just a brat" The girl gave a small sigh of relief and wanted to smile, but she stopped herself and showed a look of dissatisfaction. ¨C "That is fine for now, butter I want something more" ¡­damn premature brat¡­ I sighed and massaged my forehead. ¨C "Brat, do not overdo it" The girl smiled when she saw that my attitude was still grumpy, but it is clear that now I am much more tolerant with her. "Anyway, so a name..." ¨C I sighed and looked at the girl pretending that I''m thinking of something. ¨C "What do you think of Chloe?" (Author''s Note: Chloe von Einzbern from Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) "I like it" - The girl nodded and smiled suggestively. ¨C "Take care of me, Papa-san~" ¡­ Whatever. I don''t have creativity for names, so I used the name that [Character Sheet] showed. It''s good that she likes that name. "Fine" - I nodded and spoke seriously. ¨C "Now I am going to tell you a little about my life and my identity, but you must promise to keep everything a secret" Chloe nodded with her usual cheeky smile, but she''s aware that she shouldn''t reveal my secrets since I''m the closest thing to family now. I spent an hour chatting with Chloe and she understood my situation a little better. The fact that the Vatican, India, China, Russia and a part of the Magicians Association recognized me as the World''s Strongest Man made her look at me with admiration. Chloe knows how cruel the supernatural world is, so strength is essential to have a peaceful life. "So¡­" ¨C I spoke seriously. ¨C "Let''s go to Illya''s house, I want to talk to your parents" "¡­" ¨C Chloe blinked several times in confusion. She didn''t understand why I want to talk to her parents even though I talked about making a new life. - "Why?" I scratched my cheek and smiled wryly. ¨C "Well, I know I talked about a new beginning and that you should focus on building a new life, but I want to know what the hell was going on in your parents'' heads to make such an irresponsible decision" Chloe tilted her head and then gave me a slightly teasing smile. ¨C "Maybe Dad-san is angry because of the pain that his pretty daughter suffered?" I nkly stared at the brat. - "Yes" "¡­" ¨C Chloe blinked several times. ¨C "I did not think you would answer so directly" I sighed. ¨C "You see¡­ Due to my bad experiences I am a bit overprotective and now you are my daughter, so I will hit anyone who hurts you" "¡­" ¨C Chloe didn''t contain her smile and jumped to hug me. ¨C "Papa-san is so tsundere that he is cute~" ¡­ "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!" ¨C Navi only appeared tough at my tired face. Whatever. I talked a bit more with Chloe to exin some important things to her. Miyu is a prodigy with a brain capacity that surpasses many supeputers, but she is still too naive due to her inexperience in life. On the other hand, Chloe is not as smart as Miyu, but her cunning is worthy of a corrupt politician in a first world country. Chloe understood some of my intentions and was willing to cooperate with me, although because of Navi''sments, she thinks I''m a degenerate with a wife-stealing fetish¡­. It''s sad that I can''t deny it. We finally left the office and I called the girls to meet. While I was talking to my new adopted daughter, the group had entered an empty ssroom and started ying video games. "Damn fucking old man! Why are you throwing a blue shell at me?!" ¨C The Rampant Chaos Nyathotep was shouting furiously because the supreme sorcerer of the Wizards Association used a forbidden spell to prevent the apocalyptic monster from reaching her goal. "Hahahaha kid, you''re still too young to beat this old man! I was there when the first game came out!" ¨C The sorcerer who is hailed as the strongest wasughing after stopping the ns of the second strongest Outer God. ¨C "Hahaha one more race and I will win!" "Damned old man! I''m ying it cool, but you''re bound to awaken my tryhard side!" ¨C The evil chaotic monster threatened to show her true power and destroy her hated enemy. "I-It''s just a game¡­" ¨C The little girl of the prophecy who bears the fate of the world was trembling at the sight of the legendarybat between the god and the sorcerer. "Leave them, idiots never learn" ¨C Daoloth, the Outer God capable of modifying the fabric of space and reality, she yawned as she fed on the flesh of innocent creatures subjected to the cruelty of fire. "¡­ What do they do?" ¨C Chloe nkly stared at the scene. "I think they y a racing game" ¨C I spoke expressionlessly as I watched BB eating fried chicken. "I see¡­" ¨C Chloe replied nkly. "Fuee?" ¨C Illya jumped upon hearing our voices. That girl is easy to impress. Illya looked at Chloe and was slightly surprised to see her dressed in a school uniform, her hair done up and holding a cookie. I don''t like the outfit Chole wears as it''s not suitable for an 11-year-old girl, so I made this outfit while I was talking to her. Chloe was surprised that I know how to sew so well and she said that I can y the role of mommy and daddy¡­ That was the first time I pinched her cheek to punish her. Illya looked at Chloe with a mixture of difort and curiosity. ¨C "H-Hello¡­" "Tch, hi" ¨C Chloe didn''t hide her dislike for Illya, but at least she kept her manners. Illya was a little saddened by the disgust in Chloe''s eyes, but she''s strong and she seems to want to get along with my daughter since she feels like they''re both like sisters. "Illya" ¨C I spoke with slight seriousness which made Illya jump in surprise. ¨C "If you allow me, I would like to go to your house to talk to your parents¡­ Ah, it is also a good opportunity for you to continue ying with Miyu" Illya looked at me in surprise and nodded with an innocent smile. - "Clear! Oh, but my dad is on a business trip, Onii-san will only be able to talk to my mom" "Hey Listen! That''s perfect!" ¨C Navi expressed my thoughts. I directed my gaze towards Zelretch and Merlin who were still ying video games with Nyaruko. ¨C "Youe with me" "Eeeeeehhhhhhhhhh?!" ¨C Merlin made an exaggerated face of annoyance like a child throwing a tantrum. ¨C "But I want to continue ying" Zelretch pretended to be weak like a dying old man. ¨C "Cough cough, my old bones won''t stand walking too much, it''s better if I stay here to y¡­" Nyarukoy down on the ground. ¨C "You cannot force me to walk, I have the right to protest and if you force me I will shout your inte history!" ¡­ I looked at Nyaruko with annoyance. ¨C "I don''t even use the inte" "Then I''ll show the photographs of what you did with the lolis" ¨C Nyaruko looked at me with disdain. ¡­ ¡­ "... I''m sorry, I was joking, I won''t say it again, please stop looking at me like that, I''m getting excited and scared..." ¨C Nyaruko knelt down when she noticed a vein began to throb on my forehead. ¡­ What a fucking headache¡­ "I thought thements about your liking for lolis were a joke" ¨C Zelretch raised an eyebrow and looked at me ironically. ¨C "Well, you are young and it is normal that you do not understand the charm of developed women with at least 200 years of experience" "No, no, no, nothing like that, in fact, Lu... ahem, Seiji loves milfs" ¨C Nyaruko quickly shook her head. ¨C "Instead of Hero of Harmony, the name Hero of Netori Milf would have been better" ¡­ "Milfs?" - Illya tilted her head... "What isori?" ¨C Miyu tilted her head¡­ "That means that Papa-san is very affectionate and protective of loving mothers" ¨C Chloe smiled and pretended to be innocent. ¨C "So, Illya¡­ you should let Papa-san meet your adorable mother, I''m sure they''ll be friends" ....... Chloe¡­ We don''t talk about this¡­ Subtly Chloe winked at me as if she were saying ''You''re wee''. ¡­ I see. She still hates her parents so she wants to ruin that happy marriage... I put my hand on Chloe''s head and stroked her soft hair. - "Good girl" Miyu pouted not knowing why she felt angry, but I''ll talk to her about itter. Miyu isn''t possessive of me, it''s just that she doesn''t know how to regte her emotions, but with time she will be able to ovee jealousy and she will be more open with my attitude towards other women. Anyway. We talked some more and agreed to go to Illya''s house. I''m supposed to talk to Illya''s mom to exin that Illya epted a magical girl contract, I''m also going to talk about the Chloe thing. Illya doesn''t know the true story of Chloe and she is very curious about the truth, so I will help her to know the truth¡­. So I went to Illya''s house together with Nyaruko, Chloe, Miyu, Merlin, Zelretch and the old man''s two disciples. Apparently, they know Illya''s older brother and they were excited as they both have crushes on him which wille in handy. Aotian and BB won''t being with us since they teleported to Umaru''s location. With everything that''s going on, I don''t feel safe leaving Umaru without enough protection, so for now Aotian will stay by Umaru''s side to protect her. In terms of directbat, she is the third strongest female in my group and even she can outss BB, so she is a good choice for a bodyguard. Leaving school, Illya saw her friends and stopped to talk a bit, then we headed to her house. On the way we chatted a bit and I had to use [Anti-Rasen] to suppress the sound since Illya and the two Zelretch disciples are too careless. They were talking about supernatural topics without important that we are in the street. Even the two magical flying artifacts were talking nonsense about training Illya and Miyu to be excellent magical girls. Zelretch sighed in disappointment seeing how careless her foolish disciples are. ¨C "These girls¡­" Chloe also joined the conversation. She knows that Miyu is my daughter and that''s why she wants to maintain a good rtionship with her new sister, although it was difficult since Chloe keeps showing animosity towards Illya and Miyu constantly wants to defend her friend. Seeing the three brats chatting and wasting time was a bit rxing. This is the kind of peaceful life I want for my daughters¡­ We got to Illya''s house and I got ready for the show. Before entering, Nyaruko sent me a telepathic message. - "Can I ask for the autograph of the bone of the sword before you kill him?" "I''m not going to kill him" ¨C I answered telepathically. "eh?" ¨C Nyaruko showed confusion. ¨C "You are a psychopathic yandere possessive and addicted toori, I thought you would kill him because he is the main character destined to have a harem" "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it doesn''t matter, it''s not necessary to kill him" ¨C I smiled at Illya when she led us to the door of her house. ¨C "Someone already did the work" "What?" ¨C Nyaruko looked at me with confusion. Illya opened the door and gave a little whoop with joy. - "Mother! Onii-chan! I''m home and I brought my friends!" What an cute brat. We entered the house and Nyaruko frowned as he spoke to me telepathically. ¨C "This aura¡­ A demon?" "Something like that" ¨C I answered without interest. I found something very interesting in Illya''s records. Riders of Chaos are usually psychopaths who don''t know military tactics and only use wave tactics to destroy Worlds. In a sense, they are easy to beat in small fights, but they are the most dangerous in global battles. Normally those idiots couldn''te up with a n to seduce three little girls and would only use aphrodisiacs or mind control abilities, but the nature of the ritual prevents that. If all three girls are hypnotized or drugged then the ritual will lose its effectiveness. One of the few good countermeasures Gaia set up. Most of the Riders of Chaos are brainless idiots, but as with everything, there are always exceptions. ording to the message my father left behind, the demon leading this invasion is someone highly intelligent and cunning, but with a severe case of narcissism. While I talked to Zelretch and Merlin, my wives found out some of the demons'' backup ns, but there are still some unknown things. For now I haven''t destroyed the enemy''s ns as that will raise suspicion, but for now I found the enemy''s main n. The most important step to activate the ritual to destroy the world is to captivate the hearts of Illya, Miyui and Chloe. In this, Illya is the most important as she represents the soul which is the most important part of an entity. The enemy knows this, so he sent an agent to secure the hearts of the three brats. In this house there is no Higher Entity from Hell, nor is there a powerful enemy, in fact, there is only an unimportant puppet, but it will be useful for me to get Illya and her family. We entered the house and headed to the dining room. There was Illya''s brother and a purple haired girl who looked like one of the monsters that destroyed the world in Merlin''s prophecy. The purple haired girl was cooking next to a white haired woman who looked like Illya. The three people were surprised to see us, but greeted us graciously. The woman was about to speak, but her body froze when she saw the old man next to me. "M-Marshall¡­" ¨C The woman herself has fair skin as if she never received sun, but her face was able to be whiter. Zelretch didn''t answer as his attention was on the boy who was sitting in the dining room while he waited for the food. "I see... A possession" ¨C Merlin sighed when he saw the boy. I sighed with false concern. ¨C "Seriously, I''m sick of seeing spiritual transnts" The boy had been looking at us in confusion, but his pupils narrowed upon hearing our words and he immediately stood up as a spatial maniption spell appeared under his feet. "Shirou?!" ¨C The woman screamed when she saw that her son used a power that he should not have. The spell didn''t activate because chains of purple energy interrupted the magic and bound the boy, at the same time, the chains held the purple haired girl who tried to take out a magical artifact. "Ah, this has be so dramatic that it''s not funny" ¨C Merlin sighed while the pink petals covered the house to create a magical barrier that isted the space. Nyaruko looked at me with an angry pout. She knows that I knew this, so she''s mad that I didn''t tell her. I shrugged and sent her a telepathic message. ¨C "I did not want to ruin your surprise" "¡­" ¨C Nyaruko rxed. ¨C "Well, I hate spoilers" "Onii-chan!" ¨C Illya screamed when the boy was chained to the ground like a pig before being taken to the ughterhouse. She wanted to run to help him, but the magic wand stopped her. "Wait, something''s not right!" ¨C The pink wand yelled to stop Illya. ¨C "Zelretch-sama wouldn''t do something like this if it wasn''t necessary, let''s listen to it first!" "It''s the most sensible thing you''ve ever said" ¨C The blue wand sighed. "Wait! What are they doing?!" ¨C The woman yelled and she was about to use magic to stop us, but she stayed still when she noticed that her body couldn''t use magic. "Please calm down, we don''t want to fight so I sealed the magic to avoid conflicts" ¨C I spoke softly to calm the atmosphere. The woman wanted to say something, but I sealed the sound of her voice. She now she can only move her mouth without making a sound. "Heh" ¨C Chloe had a smile when she saw the worry and anguish of the woman. My daughter is happy so everything is fine. I approached the boy and looked at him seriously. His expression is full of fear and horror. He knows that he was found out and now he is terrified, it even looks like he is about to pee his pants. "So... where is Illya''s brother?" ¨C I narrowed my eyes while my voice showed a subtle threat. The boy was still shaking. ¨C "I don''t know what you''re talking about, you fucking psychopath! Let me go, I didn''t do anything! Let me go now!" Things are progressing properly, now it would be nice if someone other than me hits this idiot. I thought about sending a telepathic message to Nyaruko, but she moved without my prompting. "Bastard! Where is mama Emiya?!" ¨C Nyaruko grabbed the boy''s shirt cor and shook it as if she wanted to kill him for shaking his brain until it turned liquid. ¨C "Damn piece of shit! I recognize your damn look and I know you''re not the idiot with the heroplex! Now tell me where is Shirou from Kalied that I need his autograph for my album!" I don''t understand most of what she said, but this is helpful, although I had to stop her when she was about to snap the boy''s neck. "Tch" ¨C Nyaruko released the boy and I had to heal him since his neck was about to separate from his head from the excessive jolt he received. I already know most of what happens thanks to Paranoia, but it seems that Nyaruko also knows the character that reced the boy. The woman had tried to stop us, but Merlin formed a wall of petals to lock her in the kitchen, so we can work without a problem. "Muahahaha, the women go to the kitchen while the men work!" ¨C Navi and Merlin were bing friends... "Fou Fou! (AAAAHHH THEY ARE MULTIPLYING!)" ¨C Fou was on the brink of a heart attack. I can empathize with that furball. I shook my head and a sword appeared in my hand. I aimed it at the boy''s neck and used [Mythomania] to emit killing intent. ¨C "I will ask you for thest time, Matou Shinji¡­ Where is the soul of Illya''s brother?" "What?!" ¨C Illya and her mother screamed when they heard my words. The boy was scared seeing the sword close to his neck. ¨C "I-I don''t know! That person gave me Shirou''s body and then disappeared! He just told me that I can do whatever he wants and my mission is to seduce every woman on the list! I swear I don''t know where he is!" It''s a simr process to system users with sex-based systems, but the difference is that this guy doesn''t have a system, he''s just an idiot who was conned into being a puppet. There are millions of people with talent in seduction in this world, but the devils gave the most important task to this loser¡­ Well, building the stealth barrier must have spent a lot of resources and in the end they could only use this idiot since they had no other options. The poor cannot choose the garbage we eat, we can only work with what we have. "Tch, a plot where Shinji is the protagonist and gets powers to steal Shirou''s harem, this is so uncreative that it looks like Wattpad" ¨C Nyaruko sighed with extreme disappointment and looked at me dejectedly. ¨C "You are right, life is disappointing" I smiled and stroked her head. - "Do you want a cookie?" "Yeah!" ¨C Nyaruko cheered up again. As Nyaruko ate the cookie, I watched as Chloe tried hard not tough out loud. She was amused by the looks of despair on the faces of Illya and her mother. I think my daughter is a bit sadistic... Well, it doesn''t matter. My family is not normal. Chapter 383: The author, life, plot, and everything is troublesome… Chapter 383: The author, life, plot, and everything is troublesome¡­ No lobotomy was necessary and I didn''t even have to hit the jerk. He started saying everything he knew as soon as he felt threatened. This idiot is called Shinji Matou and he''s an irrelevant character in the original plot, or at least that''s the way he is in this timeline. Shinji doesn''t fully understand what happened to him, but we understood what happened based on what little information the idiot knows. Apparently, the Shinji of this timeline is friends with Illya''s older brother. He is not a powerful magician, a brave warrior or an intelligent student, he is just a filler character who has some irrelevant dialogues. Normally he wouldn''t matter, but things drastically changed due to the intervention of entities outside of this World. For starters, Shinji suffered the consequences of the different timelinesing into contact through artificial means. Shinji is not just an irrelevant guy who is friends with Illya''s brother, he is also a puppet who participated in the Grail War where Miyu''s brother fought, he is also a mediocre magician who wanted to participate in the contemporary Grail War, he was also one of the citizens of Fuyuki who was killed by a corrupted Servant¡­ In other words, this Shinji has thebined consciousnesses of the different Shinjis in the different timelines that make up the Fate franchise. Earlier I spoke with Merlin and Zelretch about the theory that the spatial rifts were attempting to connect multiple timelines, creating the possibility of alternate versions of a single person merging to create one individual with the power and knowledge of the different time lines. This means that if multiple versions of Illya exist, then sooner orter she will absorb the memories and abilities of the alternate versions of her, which will make her stronger, but there are also many possible side effects. For starters, the human mind is not designed to handle the stress of dealing with multiple viewpoints and experiences simultaneously. Even wizards with strong mental abilities could develop mental disorders or neural damage, so this is more harm than good. With Shinji''s presence we now know that theory turned out to be true. The idiot is dying and he hasn''t even realized it. In fact, his mind didn''t break from the stress thanks to a entity cing various defensive abilities in his mind, otherwise Shinji would be in a vegetative state. Nowes the ridiculous. For starters, Shinji''s current body is actually the body of Shirou Emiya, Illya''s older brother and an alternate version of the Servant Emiya I met a time ago. Apparently, someone used soul maniption magic to transnt Shinja''s soul and mind into Shirou''s body, in addition, modifications were made to Shirou''s body to improve his magic circuits and thus allow him to use high level magic that is not of this world. The biological and spiritual alchemy used on Shirou''s body is of good quality. It is not at the level of the angeloids, but it is certainly better than the homunculi that the magicians of this World make. Objectively, Shirou''s current body can be considered a prodigy with the potential to be one of the strongest magicians in the Clock Tower, however, Shinji doesn''t know how to harness the potential of that body, plus he has been wasting time on stupid things instead of learning magic. The idiot has been busy showing off and acting like a stupid narcissist who itches to build a harem. Basically he''s been wasting time trying to make up for his inferiorityplex. Shinji said that one day he had a dream where a beautiful woman told him that he was the chosen one to rule over everyone, so she gave him spirit magic that was supposed to beparable to True Magic. Supposedly there was a supreme God of masculinity who was cowardly ambushed by his enemies, but before dying he managed to send his soul to the reincarnation circle. Shinji was the reincarnation of that God and it was his divine right to rule the world. The woman used to be one of the endless lovers of that God, so she wanted Shinji to regain his rule over the world, but in order to do so, he needed to conquer the hearts of three elementary school brats since they were the keys that the previous God left to perform a ritual where he could recover all his power. ¡­Thousands of my brain cellsmitted suicide when I heard that bullshit story. ording to Nyaruko that was giarism of a generic fanfic or some shit like that. I''m d I don''t know it''s a fanfic. Obviously all of that was fucking bullshit that only an utter moron could believe, but Shinji totally epted it and started his n to take over the world. Again, Nyaruko said that it is normal for fanfic protagonists and system users not to question the cause of their skills and just think that they are the perfect protagonists. I really do not care. Shinji became Shirou five days ago and until now no one has noticed the change since Shirou''s father is away, Illya has a great idealization of her older brother and does not see his ws, the two maids of the family are not interested in the problems of the children and the mother has just returned from a little trip plus she is not a person who pays much attention to her children. They are basically a family withmunication problems. The reason why Shinji became Shirou was because he knew that Illya was a brat with incestuous tendencies, so it would be easier to win her over if he became Shirou, plus he was very jealous of his only friend and he wanted to take his ce, and it even seems like they were enemies in other timelines since Shirou is a protagonist in multiple timelines. That was his only decent idea and I would have done something simr, but he made the mistake of not investigating carefully since the mother and father are experienced magicians, and if Shinji made even one mistake, the parents would know something was wrong. Shinji could technically now use spirit magic to do soul surgery, but he''s useless and asked the woman who gave him abilities for help. The woman kidnapped Shirou and performed the surgery, then disappeared while she took Shirou''s soul and mind. ording to Shinji, the woman left to search for Shinji''s divine treasures, but in reality she returned to her secretir where the demons are gathering to make preparations for war. By the way, that secret headquarters was already found by BB, so now he is under surveince to carry out an ambush when necessary. Anyway, that''s the stupid exnation. It''s a pathetic and deplorable n that doesn''t match up with the mastermind who nned this world invasion, but that''s because it''s just a smoke screen. In reality, Shinji is not the protagonist of the n, but rather the viin that must be defeated in order for the princesses to fall in love with the hero. Within the records I found that the demons prepared a protagonist who will be in charge of defeating Shinji. That protagonist the real tool to seduce Miyu, Illya and Chloe, but even that is not a certainty. In fact, there are at least three charming princes ready to make the brats fall in love. It''s honestly a fascinating scheme. It is as if a y were taking ce in a huge theater where the true plot is embodied in the stage props and decorations, so concentrating on the characters will only prevent you from understanding the true plot, however, in reality it turns out that the y and the stage are not the real entertainment product, but seeing the reactions of the audience is the real show and everything was designed solely for the entertainment of the director of the y. It''s such a stupid and ridiculous scheme that I love it... Honestly, I couldn''t have seen how stupidly messy this scenario is and I love that. Sometimes it''s a bit boring being able to read all the enemy''s ns before they go into action. As entertaining as this is, I''m not going to risk the lives of my family just to turn off my boredom. In that sense, I''m d Paranoia is back on my mind. [Paranoia: The analysis to help the master has beenpleted. Emotion of happiness¡­] [Ciel: An abnormality has been detected in Paranoia-sama''s mental state. Carrying out a diagnosis¡­ Confirmed: Desire to jump for happiness] [Paranoia: D-Don''t say it!] It''s amazing how I''ve gotten so used to hearing silly voices in my head that I feel lonely without them... Returning to the discussion, I frowned after Shinji finished exining everything he knew. The idiot spent almost an hour talking as he was constantly trying to justify his own actions using the stupid argument that he too was a victim. Well, it''s an extremely stupid argument, but Illya took a little pity on him¡­. Ah, this brat is too innocent and kind, though on second thought, that''s a more normal reaction for a girl her age. Sometimes I think I have a hard time interacting with mentally healthy people. I sighed heavily as I frowned. ¨C "So you don''t know the name of the woman who gave you these skills, you don''t know where Illya''s brother''s soul is, you don''t know the true intentions of those who gave you skills¡­" "I-I d-don''t know" ¨C Shinji stammered as he was kneeling on the ground with his forehead pressed to the ground. ¨C "I swear I have told you everything I know! Please do not kill me!" "You are more useless than PETA and more stupid than a t earther" ¨C Nyaruko snorted with contempt. "I don''t know, PETA is good for making memes" ¨C Merlin took out a cell phone. - "Look, this is the parody they did to Pok¨¦mon" Zelretch frowned. ¨C "Tch, don''t talk to me about them, an idiot wanted to throw red paint at me when I went to an art gallery just because I wore a manticore fur coat" "Hey Listen! PETA hate furries because furries can fuck with dogs and they can''t!" ¨C Navi¡­ you give me so much¡­ "Actually..." ¨C Nyaruko took out a pair of sses and was about to continue the stupid conversation, but a furious shout interrupted the stupid joke. "STOP! Just tell me where my son is!" ¨C Illya''s mother yelled furiously. The woman''s name is Irisviel von Einzbern and she is also a character from the Fate franchise. Throughout the conversation, she had been biting her lip as her nails dug into her palms. She was desperate because Shinji stole her son''s identity, she was anxious because she didn''t know where her son was, and she was sad because she didn''t notice that someone was posing as her son, additionally, she was totally furious because Shinji exined his supposed master n to get all the women surrounding Shirou. Shinji was an idiot who was jealous that his friend was always surrounded by beautiful women, so he devised a n that only a teenage idiot addicted to pornography could think of. During the nights, Shinji had been cing aphrodisiac incense near the rooms of the women of the house with the exception of Illya since that would ruin the ritual. Because of this, the two maids and the mother have been sexually frustrated and practically masturbate themselves until they pass out every night. Shinji''s idea was to make women feel so desperate that eventually he could rape them and they would enjoy it, thus bing his sex ves. Apparently, he had already tried that in an alternate timeline and things had gone wrong for him, so he decided to re-intern that, but this time he would use aphrodisiacs that could not be detected by magic or other supernatural means. It was honestly a shitty n, but it was able to work since Shinji was given contrived plot armor that is focused on sexual acts. By the way, his fake plot armor was stolen by my title [False Antagonist] and [Kleptomania], but it won''t do me any good since my own plot armor is far superior. Anyway, this whole argument is pathetic. Irisviel was on the verge of a nervous breakdown from the frustration and pain of not knowing where her son is. She can be an irresponsible and observant mother, but she really loves her children, so this is very painful for her. I have no problem with helping the milf in order to improve my rtionship with Illya and incidentally get the two maids who still haven''te home since they are shopping, however, my new daughter''s expression shows that I will have to drink another path. "Heh, do you really care about your son?" Chloe sneered when she saw the desperation on Irisviel''s face, but deep down in her heart, the little girl was so furious that she wanted to cry. Irisviel clenched her fists tighter. - "Of course! He is my son! " It''s a normal reaction for a mother whose son has just been kidnapped, but for Chloe, this was an attack on her already wounded heart. Since we arrived at the house, Chloe wanted to be hugged by Irisviel and be recognized as her daughter, but the whole problem was so sudden that Irisviel didn''t have time to notice that Chloe was practically Illya''s twin. This made the hatred in Chloe''s heart rise as she felt that her mother didn''t even want to acknowledge her. "Yeah, sure, you say that, but you''re actually happy to no longer have to take care of a teenager..." ¨C Chloe had a scornful look on her face, though the way her legs trembled and her voice showed that she was on the verge of tears. ¨C "You just want to throw away your children so you can continue enjoying your damn peaceful life!" Irisviel''s eyes turned furious and she was about to yell at the little girl, but when she finally saw Chloe''s face, all her fury died away as her face paled. Irisviel is an intelligent woman and seems to have a high level of knowledge about the supernatural world, besides that she is a homunculus, so it is not impossible for her to ept the idea that the little girl in front of her is a homunculus or a clone of Illya. While most normal people would have trouble epting her daughter being cloned, Irisviel had a rough idea of what was going on. She looked at me with aplexbination of feelings, but I showed no reaction and continued eating pizza. "Pass me the ketchup" ¨C Nyaruko extended her right hand in front of me while her left hand held a slice of pepperoni pizza with a melted cheese edge. "This is Tabasco sauce" ¨C I answered after putting sauce on my pizza. "Ugh, I hate spicy" ¨C Nyaruko frowned. ¨C "Give me ketchup" I sighed and took a ketchup bottle from my jacket pocket, then handed it to Nyaruko. "Do you have condiments in your pockets?" Merlin raised an eyebrow as his hand reached across the table to grab another slice of pizza. "Hey Listen! The dog is a housewife who is always ready to cook! Nom nom nom" ¨C Navi and his bad habit of talking with his mouth full¡­ That''s right, while the mother and daughter were having a touching reunion, we were eating pizza. Even Zelretch''s female disciples joined us and were now eating pizza with expressionsparable to a monk who achieved enlightenment. "All my life I have been eating garbage, now I have finally known what true food is¡­" ¨C The blonde girl named Luviagelita Edelfelt was almost crying with happiness as if she had found the purpose in her life, but even in that state, she was eating the pizza with a knife and fork... Her obsession with showing that she is a high ssdy seems stupid to me. "¡­" ¨C The ck-haired girl named Rin Tohsaka couldn''t even speak as she was devouring the pizza like a Nigerian child would when seeing a free buffet. "Tch, your manners are suitable for a hungry animal" ¨C Luviagelita snorted with disdain when she saw Rin. "HJKSjksasdfjdashfj" ¨C Rin told her that she was a pretentious bitch, but her mouth is full like a hamster and her words are not understandable. A pretentious narcissist and a girl who talks with her mouth full¡­ They are both equally assholes. We were all enjoying a good meal, the only exception being little Illya. She was very anxious about her brother''s disappearance and her mother''s reaction, but she managed to regain a bit of her calm when Miyu convinced her that I would take care of everything. Now Illya is sitting between Miyu and me as she eats pizza in small bites. Although she still looks depressed, it''s obvious that she''s enjoying the food and it makes her feel better. Miyu was happy to see her new best friend happy, so we all continued to watch the mother-daughter show. By the way, Shinji is still tied up on the ground and doesn''t dare make a single sound as he is terrified. On the other hand, the purple haired girl is now unconscious while Rin hugs her as if it were her most valuable treasure. I''ll fix their problemster. "Are you ignoring me again?! Are you going to pretend I don''t exist again?!" ¨C Chloe''s full scream was full of fury, pain, anguish and desire to kill, so Irisviel stopped looking at me and quickly focused all her attention on Chloe. ¨C "Do you want to get rid of me again?!" "Y-You a-are¡­" ¨C Irisviel''s suspicions were confirmed, she was able to guess that Chloe was Illya, or rather a materialization of the Illya that had to be sacrificed in the Holy Grail War. Irisviel fell to her knees realizing Chloe''s identity. From what I see, Irisviel is a woman with a strong mind and great determination, plus she has a lot of life experience due to all the conflicts she had to face to maintain her current peaceful life. Irisviel seems like the kind of woman who is able to solve most problems with abination of maternal affection and silent violence. Basically she is a passive-aggressive woman with maniptive tendencies, but she is not a viin, but a woman who knows the cruelty of the world and uses it to her advantage. Maybe in another scenario, Irisviel would be able to contain Chloe, even she couldfort her daughter and easily rebuild the rtionship between the two as mother and daughter, after all, what Chloe wants most is not revenge, but to feel the love of a family. The problem for her is that her mental state is in a moment of extreme fragility. For a loving mother there is no greater anguish than the disappearance of a child. In a way, not knowing where a child is is worse than the death of the child. In the death of the child, only pain remains, but in the disappearance, the uncertainty of knowing if the child is alive or dead is something that could destroy a mother''s mind. That''s why there are women who dedicate their entire lives to finding a missing child, even if it means ignoring and abandoning the rest of their children, friends, husband, and family. Irisviel knows how cruel the wizarding world is, so she is terrified that her son is being subjected to more horrifying tortures than humanly possible, additionally, she has just found out that what could be called her ''first daughter'' now was in front of her. Illya''s parents only wanted to seal the memories rted to the Grail War, but they never imagined that the sealed memory could be an independent consciousness. Irisviel was able to understand that over the years Chloe had been in a lonely cage as she felt that her parents had discarded her as if she were a disgusting pest. Irisviel wanted to exin that it wasn''t like that, that she didn''t know that Chloe would be an entity with a mind of her own and that it was all a misunderstanding, but her current emotional fragility prevented her from taking control of the conversation. She could only stutter as Chloe yelled, swore, and cried. "Do you have any idea what I went through?! Do you have any idea what I suffered?! Can you imagine how alone I felt?!" ¨C Chloe was screaming while she cried and trembled. Chloe showed more pain than hate and at this point she no longer wanted to kill Illya or hurt Irisviel, she just wanted to be hugged andforted by her mother, but Irisviel was too shocked by Chloe''s words and could only stay on the ground while looking at the little girl unable to speak. "¡­. Luis¡­ Please tell me you didn''t n this¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed heavily inside my mind. "I told you, boredom is dangerous" ¨C I ate another slice of pizza. "¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed, but she didn''t show disappointment, she already knows me too well. ¨C "Please, then make sure that the mother and daughter can reconcile, it is obvious that they both want to be a happy family, but now¡­ Ah, that will beplicated" Well, they will be a happy family, just the women. "You''re trash" ¨C Yoko snorted in disgust. "¡­" ¨C Nia didn''t even want to speak, she just sighed. Come to think of it, I think this is the first time the two of them have seen me destroy a happy family just to satisfy my fetish for married women. Usually there''s an absurd danger that justifies my actions or I take it easy and don''t make a daughter want to kill her own mother, but boredom is certainly getting to me. Well, I had an orgy with married women, but both girls didn''t see me destroy those families explicitly, so their disappointment is understandable. "Life is disappointing, so it''s normal for people to be disappointing too" ¨C I answered ironically and continued eating. "¡­" ¨C Both girls didn''t want to talk anymore, but Tsubaki will take care of talking to them, so there''s no problem. Anyway, both women have already epted me into their hearts and this is just a petty discussion. Chloe kept screaming until she couldn''t take it anymore. She fell to her knees and began to cry like a waif. I sighed and walked over to her. When I reached out to touch her shoulder, she smacked my hand aggressively as she looked up from her to re at me. - "Do not touch me! You only pretend you care about me, but you''ll abandon me when I''m no longer useful! You are all liars!" Miyu frowned as Chloe rebuffed my attempt tofort her, but I pretended not to notice her. I didn''t show anger or disgust, my look was a mixture of worry and a little tired like a father who sees his daughter throwing a tantrum. "Chloe, calm down, you''re being rude" ¨C I spoke with a slight scolding tone, but my expression was still gentle. Not too gentle since it doesn''t match my character to empathize with a brat I just met, but enough to make Chloe feel a bit epted. "Rude?! I can do whatever I want! Nobody cares and nobody can stop me!" ¨C Chloe stood up with difficulty because her legs were shaking, but the immense pain in her chest gave her enough strength to stand up and summon a ck short sword. Although her voice and her bodynguage seemed to speak to me, her words and her gaze were directed at her mother. This is simr to the cases where a child makes disasters to be scolded by his parents. Basically, Chloe wants to be stopped by her mother to feel that she has even the slightest interest in Chloe. Unfortunately for Chloe, the woman was emotionally and mentally shattered, so she could only stare at Chloe as guilt and pain stabbed into the maternal side of her heart. Chloe saw that her mother didn''t even try to stop her and she felt that she was being thrown away again, which increased her pain to the point of despair. I frowned and spoke with a little more force in my voice, though I made sure to maintain a fatherly expression and tone of voice. ¨C "Chloe, put the weapon away or I will punish you" Chloe bit her lower lip and in ast desperate attempt to hear her mother''s voice, she rushed to stab my abdomen. Although my first interaction with Chloe caused her to feel a certain level of trust and gratitude towards me, those feelings pale inparison to her desire to win her family back. In that sense, she would be willing to kill me to win her mother''s affections, but I can easily change that. Actually, there''s no need to let her stab me and I can use the slow route of eptance and understanding, but there isn''t much time left so I''ll have to use the fast route of guilt. I used [Anti-Rasen] to prevent Miyu from grabbing the blue magic wand since she tried to attack Chloe as soon as the girl showed signs that she wanted to attack me. In this way, I let the short sword go through my clothes, my skin, my muscles, and my stomach. Chloe froze as the hilt of the sword touched my skin as the de of the sword came out of my back. The brat was breathing like a rabid animal without control, but in a matter of seconds, sanity returned to her eyes and she realized what she had just done. Actually, she didn''t think I would get stabbed. She knows that I am much stronger and she thought that the sword couldn''t even hurt me, in fact, she wanted me to hit her or even try to kill her to see if that way Irisviel would be willing to talk. I gently raised my hand and directed it to Chloe''s head. My movement was so slow that Chloe had time to think about the situation. She trembled at the thought that my hand would crush her little head and she easily resigned herself to inevitable death, but her mind was thrown into chaos when my hand didn''t crush her skull, but began to caress her soft hair. "Chloe, you''re my daughter so I''ll forgive you this time¡­" ¨C I spoke softly which increased the chaos in the mind of the brat. ¨C "But if you try to stab me again, I''m going to whip your butt so you can''t walk for a week" "¡­" ¨C Chloe didn''t respond to my threat, she just looked up from her and looked into my eyes. Chloe''s eyes began to water again when she saw my eyes. In my gaze she found no hate, no contempt, and not even the slightest trace of anger, all that was in my eyes was the love and eptance that she so desperately wanted. Chloe quickly made her sword disappear and she was about to panic, but calmed down when she saw my wound being healed by a golden light that even regenerated my clothes. I smiled wryly and continued stroking the brat''s head. ¨C "If something like that was enough to hurt me then I would have died a long time ago" "¡­" ¨C Chloe sighed with relief, but then she pouted. ¨C "Then why did you let me stab you? You''re masochistic?" My mouth twisted in slight annoyance, but I continued to show gentleness and fatherly love. ¨C "Well, I just adopted a troublesome and violent brat, maybe I am" Chloe widened her eyes because my words implied that I really am willing to take care of her as my daughter. She had thought that I only wanted to use her as a tool and then throw her away, and although she was still suspicious since my gentleness is not normal, she was also happy to feel that at least one person cared for her. Chloe is young, but her innate ability that grants her wisdom and knowledge allowed her to be much more cunning than many adults, so she was able to determine that I am a dangerous person and that it is dangerous to trust me, but the disappointment she felt for her mother''sck of reaction made her heart so vulnerable that she became too fond of the first idiot who showed her affection and concern. Perhaps in other circumstances, her need for affection would have caused her to be attached to Miyu and Illya. Considering how heartbroken she is, there''s even the possibility that Chloe developed a subtle lesbian interest in both girls, but hey, I just prepared my own grave. Chloe smiled as she used the sleeve of her school uniform to wipe away her tears. ¨C "I see, Papa-san is a masochist¡­ Well, as Papa-san''s daughter it is my duty to make Papa-san happy until he is satisfied~" The brat said that as she licked her lips..... "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH Wait, I have to tell everyone about this!" ¨C Nyaruko took out her cell phone and started sending messages¡­ .. "Hey Listen! Now thepetition to see who is the first daughter to have a daughter begins!" ¨C Navi keeps giving me mental images that make me want tomit suicide...¡­. Everyone knew that both idiots were joking and even Illya knew it was just a joke, but Miyu pouted in jealousy¡­ Besides Miyu, there was another woman who had a bad reaction thinking that it wasn''t a joke. "You... you can''t..." ¨C Irisviel was horrified to think that I am a pedophile who is taking advantage of her daughter''s naivety since, for her, Chloe was just a tragic child who needed to be protected by her mother. ¨C "She is just a girl¡­ she is my daughter!" Irisviel''s words caused a deep silence and only the sound of idiots eating pizza could be heard. "This is better than a K-drama¡­" ¨C Merlin spoke quietly. "Fou fou (Shut up idiot, you ruin the atmosphere)" ¨C Fou threw a dirty napkin at the idiot magician''s face. The mother and daughter didn''t listen to the idiots because they were still caught up in the drama. "Daughter?" - Chloe raised an eyebrow and snorted in disgust, but her body trembled as her heart beat faster as she continued to want to feel the motherly love. ¨C "Who are you calling daughter? You abandoned me like I was a disgusting animal! You are not my mother!" Irisviel trembled as her mouth opened, but her voice did note out. Chloe''s words had hurt her deeply. Well, it''s time. I sighed and spoke softly. ¨C "Chloe, don''t talk to your mother like that" "¡­" ¨C Chloe widened her eyes in surprise and looked at me without understanding why I''m defending Irisviel. She thought that I wanted her to hate her mother, so she didn''t understand why I''m helping the woman now. "Look, she could have made mistakes and it''s clear that she was irresponsible, but she seems to want to apologize, maybe it was all a misunderstanding... Why don''t you talk calmly with her?" ¨C I bent down to look at Chloe at the same height. ¨C "She just heard that her son disappeared and it is normal for her to be upset, but if you talk calmly with her things may improve¡­ Although everything is your decision, if you don''t want to talk to her then you don''t need to, you are free to make your own decisions and I will support you in whatever you want to do" "¡­" ¨C Chloe lowered her gaze since she didn''t want me to see that she was about to cry again. I am showing understanding, eptance, kindness and maturity, so she started to feel that I am the father she always wanted, but at the same time, she is unable to see me as her father since she already has a father, so that father-daughter love began to distort into a more romantic feeling...¡­.. Agh, I hate the plot and the fucking author. I hope that asshole has a depressive episode again so he can get screwed. Irisviel looked at me in confusion as she didn''t think that I would understand herplex state of mind and help her. Even though I''m helping her, she looks at me more suspiciously since she sees me as a potential threat to Chloe, so I''m an enemy. This is not because of my strength or because Merlin and Zelretch seem to obey me, but because she seem to instinctively want to protect her princess lest she fall into the clutches of some perverted asshole. Basically her maternal instinct kicked in. I looked at Irisviel and spoke listlessly. ¨C "Chloe is now my daughter so I am going to take care of her in case of any difort, so I hope you don''t hurt her again" Irisviel frowned. ¨C "I would never hurt my daughter¡­" She''s regained a bit of her confidence, but her mental state is still weak, so this is a great time for Illya to notice something strange. "Daughter?" ¨C Illya could no longer contain her confusion and difort. "¡­" ¨C Irisviel closed her mouth not knowing how to exin the situation. It certainly must be ufortable having to exin the truth when her mind and heart are still unsteady. I frowned when Irisviel couldn''t speak. ¨C "Illya is my daughter''s friend and she deserves to know the truth" "T-The truth?" ¨C Illya''s anxiety increased, which also increased Irisviel''s concern. I showed anger when Irisviel couldn''t speak, so I spoke with more force and a subtle hint of hostility. ¨C "Chloe already told me the story and I understand that maybe there is a misunderstanding, but if you don''t tell Illya the truth then I will" "¡­" ¨C Irisviel bit her lip. It''s obvious that Chloe''s perspective would be tragic and horrible, so Irisviel was worried that Illya would misunderstand the truth if she heard that version of the story, but at the same time, she was not in a position to tell the truth as her mind and heart kept aching from all the bad that has happened in less than four hours. Chloe was no longer totally furious with her mother, but she still held a resentment, so she didn''t wait for Irisviel to make up her mind and looked at Illya with contempt. ¨C "Listen to me, fake¡­" "F-Fake? I?" ¨C Illya pointed to herself with confusion. Miyu seemed more and more angry with Chloe, but she is too obedient and she remained silent since she could see that I also care about Chloe''s well-being and she doesn''t want me to hate her¡­ Ah, I''ll have to spoil Miyuter so that her heart doesn''t feel hurt. It''s hard to be a good parent, especially when my childhood sucked. Maybe I need a parenting course¡­ Anyway, Chloe started telling her version of her story, which horrified Illya. Unlike when Chloe told me the story, she wasn''t as rude and didn''t show as much hate, but she still made sure that Illya understood what a horrible act her parents had done. "No no... NO!" ¨C Illya is a normal child who has never experienced the cruelty of the world, she has not even faced any kind of tragedy, so she could not understand the magnitude of Chloe''s pain, but the very idea that her parents would have done something so horrible made her run to her room. "Illya!" ¨C The pink magic wand quickly went to the stairs to apany Illya. Although that magic item is stupid, it seems that she really cares about the brat. Miyu panicked seeing her best friend cry and looked at me for permission to go to her friend''s side. I nodded. ¨C "Go with your friend" Miyu quickly bowed to say goodbye and went up the stairs with the blue magic wand to go to Illya''s room. Illya let her friend in and she started crying. Miyu has lousy social skills, so she could only remain silent while Illya cried, but Illya felt better seeing that her new friend stayed by her side. Right now, Illya is deeply hurt and disappointed, but this is not the right time for me to intervene. As I said before, mentally she is just a normal child, so helping her right now will only make her see me as a trustworthy adult and at most she will see me as a second big brother, but the possibility of romantic love will be too difficult and currently I don''t have a lot of time to manipte her emotions in the traditional way. I sighed and looked at Irisviel. ¨C "For now things have beplicated, so I need to ask you a favor" Irisviel didn''t answer me as she kept looking at the stairs with concern. I patted Chloe''s head and smiled. ¨C "Chloe, it would be good if you spend time with your mother to clear up any misunderstanding, you could also talk a bit with Illya since she is technically your sister¡­ Also, I would like you to be less aggressive with Illya, even if you hate her, she is the Miyu''s best friend and she is also my daughter" "¡­" ¨C Chloe didn''t want to get along with Illya, but she was willing to try when she heard that she is Miyu''s best friend since she doesn''t want to cause trouble in her new family. ¨C "I will try, but I do not promise that things will turn out well¡­" I nodded with a smile. - "Good girl" Chloe smiled. ¨C "But daddy will have to reward me~" ... I want to die. I sighed. ¨C "Brat, do not overdo it" Chloe stuck her tongue out at me mockingly and headed for the stairs. ¨C "I will try to get along with¡­ well, my sisters¡­" Chloe went up the stairs and headed for Illya''s room. I looked at Nyaruko. ¨C "Please take care of those brats, make sure they don''t try to kill themselves" "Sure, I''ll take care of your loli farm~" ¨C Nyaruko grabbed a pizza box and hurried to Illya''s room. Although she always acts like a fool, she is actually one of the smartest women in my harem so she understood my intentions. She has to make sure that Chloe, Irisviel and Illya realize that I''m the only man they can trust. I walked over to Shinji and grabbed his neck to force him to his feet. ¨C "You mentioned that you have a secretir, take us to that ce" Shinji nodded quickly. ¨C "Yes sir, I will sir, please don''t kill me sir¡­" "Stop acting like a fucking coward when you have that face!" ¨C Luviagelita spoke furiously and resisted the desire to break Shinji''s face, or well, Shirou. Rin was also furious, but her attention was more focused on the purple haired girl. That girl is Sakura Matou, one of the heroines of the Fate franchise and she is Rin''s sister, but due to the stupid circumstances of the magicians, she was adopted by another family. Technically she is a normal girl in this timeline, and although her Character Sheet indicates that she is a tragic heroine, in this timeline she has a normal life, or so it should have been. Shinji used Sakura as a punching bag to test his new magic, so she is now a tragic woman too. Rin wanted to kill Shinji when she heard what he did to Sakura, but she held back as he is still needed to find Shirou. During the interrogation, I showed kindness and destroyed the mental parasite inside Sakura''s head, but although the girl was now free, when she woke up she started screaming and scratching her own face, so I had to use acupuncture to put her to sleep and now Rin is taking care of her. Rin thought that Skaura was traumatized and that''s why she had that reaction, but the situation is much moreplicated. Sakura is going through the same process that Shinji went through. Her mind and soul are connecting to the different versions of Sakura that exist in the Fate franchise, but she doesn''t have the assistance of the entity that helped Shinji, so Sakura''s mind is falling apart. Apparently Sakura is a tragic character in most timelines, so she is suffering the pain of multiple lifetimes. It''s like she''s the emotional punching bag of the author of Fate. Anyway, ording to Paranoia''s calctions I already have ns for her. "Ah, back to work... just when I was having fun" ¨C Merlin sighed with disappointment. "Fou Fou (You never work, idiot)" ¨C Fou snorted contemptuously and kicked Merlin''s face making him fall to the ground. We were about to leave, but Irisviel raised her voice. ¨C "Wait, I''ming with you!" Her gaze showed a lot of resolve and stubbornness as if she is willing to follow us even if I want to kill her. I sighed and looked at Irisviel. ¨C "I know we did not have a good first impression, but I want to ask you a favor¡­ Please stay here while I look for your son" Irisviel frowned. ¨C "He is my son, as a mother it is my duty to look for him" This time it was Zelretch who sighed. ¨C "Miss, the situation is much moreplicated than you can imagine, it would be better if you stay here to take care of the girls" Irisviel stopped for a moment since she doesn''t want to leave her daughters, but she also wants to look for her son. I sighed again, but this time I showed a little more kindness. ¨C "You are a good mother, but now there are two girls who need their mother" "¡­" ¨C Irisviel clenched her fists and still couldn''t make a decision. "The favor I need is simple..." ¨C I spoke with aplicated feeling that Irisviel recognized as concern towards death, which made her feel ufortable. ¨C "I will be honest with you, things look bad and I cannot promise that I will find your son, but I want you to promise me something" Irisviel was about to scream again, but I didn''t let her speak. "If I die, I want you to take care of Miyu and Chloe" ¨C The seriousness in my voice made Irisviel stay silent. ¨C "In fact, Zelretch, it would be better if you let your disciples stay here" Even Merlin and Zelretch were surprised by my words, but they agreed. "Rin, Luvia, you stay here and I don''t want you to cause problems" ¨C Zelretch spoke like a strict grandfather giving instructions to his granddaughters. Both girls seemed to want to argue, but they nodded at the old man''s strict gaze. Irisviel was now very worried. Zelretch''s attitude showed that the situation was more dangerous than she could imagine, but it increased her desire to apany us to rescue her son. "I want to think that what you did to Chloe was a misunderstanding, so I''ll trust you with my daughters" ¨C I sighed and headed for the door. ¨C "One more thing, the silver-haired girl may seem a bit silly, but she is very strong, so you should always stay close to her" "Wait!" ¨C Irisviel wanted to continue talking, but we left the house and I closed the door, then I ced a defensive barrier so that Irisviel couldn''t get out, but other people could enter. The maids went shopping and will be back in a little while, so they can go into the house. I sighed and turned my attention back to Shinji. ¨C "Walk towards your base or I will rip your skin off" Shinji nodded quickly and started walking. "Wow, your techniques to seduce married women are amazing" - Merlin praised me, but he was only joking since he knows that the situation is dangerous and there really is a possibility that all of us will be killed, or well, that''s what he think. "Thank you, I practice every day" ¨C Act like you are following the joke. "Ah, these young people¡­" ¨C Zelretch sighed like an old man disappointed in the youth. The three of us joke around like carefree idiots, a good way to deal with the stress of knowing that a single mistake can cause the end of the world. While I know what I must do to protect Gaia, I admit that I am very concerned. Things really aren''t quite right and my bad feelings only keep growing... Ah, being a protagonist is troublesome. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Well, technically I''m better from the anemia, but my defenses went down and now I have a bad flu... Take me now, my god. Anyway, a hug <3< p> Chapter 384: Prelude or authors ramblings? Chapter 384: Prelude or author''s ramblings? (Auriel Perspective) (With Armor she looks like Auriel from Diablo III) (Without armor she looks like Marie from Shinza Bansho) My feet were swaying as I had fun on a swing. Eons ago I ced this swing in the brightest spot in my garden, but this is the first time I''ve been able to take a break to rx, eat some cookies and admire the flowers. This is happiness <3< p> Because I''m always absorbing the pain, injuries, curses, and traumas of the members of Paradise, I didn''t feel in the mood to sit on this swing. I built it with the idea that this would be my ce where I could retire when Paradise no longer needed my power and everyone could be happy without my help, but the endless wars and invasions of other worlds make that beautiful dream increasingly distant. I have long epted the reality that the pain of the multiverse will never end and my own pain would be eternal as well. This caused me a certain sadness, but it also made me happy to know that there are good people who can smile thanks to my sacrifice. Since before I became the Archangel of Hope I knew that I cannot save everyone and sometimes sacrifices are inevitable, but I have never given up hope of seeing a multiverse where everyone can be happy. I don''t care if my hope is just a childish and impossible dream, I don''t care about the ridicule of others either, I only care about knowing that there are good people who are willing to believe in my dream. Now that I have someone I love and who will be my future husband, I feel that my dream is closer to being possible. I understand that Luis will never share my values and ideals, but knowing his achievements made my hope grow. Thanks to him, I finally found a way to achieve coexistence with the Outer Gods and the Great Old Ones, which is a huge step forward in fulfilling my dream. All manner of evil, chaotic, and violent beings exist throughout the multiverse, but only the Outer Gods are regarded as living cmities that are hated and feared by all races. The fact that these misunderstood and lonely people are willing to chat, joke and y together makes me happy. Now my biggest worry is that Luis has too many problems on his back. Right now I can''t do much to help him directly as he has too many secrets in his body, so it''s best to keep a low profile to avoid attracting more attention. Luis is already being investigated for his rtionship with me and I don''t want to cause him any more problems. I feel a bit useless for not being able to help him more, but I''m also happy to feel that there is someone willing to help me. Throughout my life, I have met many people, but the number of people I can call friends is very small. The people I have helped are divided into three; those who adore me fanatically, those who value my usefulness and those who see me as a nuisance. I''m used to some people not thanking me for help and instead wanting to use me for profit. That doesn''t bother me since I like to help because it''s the right thing to do and I''m not looking for gratitude, I just want others to be happy. As for the people who have built temples in my name¡­ The power of Faith does help me a bit to enhance my healing abilities, but it makes me ufortable to be adored and revered as I don''t like the idea of superiority, although I also understand that my image as a symbol of Hope is important to bring at least a small ray of hope to the most unfortunate people. The issue of fanaticism is veryplicated and perhaps it is one of the few issues where I agree with the Emperor of Mankind. He doesn''t like to be treated like a god either, but we''ve reached a point where we can''t stop cults from being set up to worship us. Ah, whenever I remember that man I feel depressed¡­ When I came to his world, I wanted to fix his rtionship with his children, but some of those children ran away to other organizations or tried to kill each other. There was even a civil war where I had to do my best to protect civilians who kept being cruelly massacred. In the end, the Emperor managed to stop the war between his children and fixed his rtionship with some of them, but I have a feeling that he has only been manipting his children to use them as generals. Ah, I''m not good at analyzing the thoughts of cunning people, I can only pray that the father, mother and children can one day be a happy family. It would also be nice if the mother and father of the children could put aside the irrational hatred towards other races¡­ That racism continues to influence children... I managed to convince the Vulkan and Sanguinius children to put racism aside, but the rest of the children continue to profess human supremacy and ept only that races of divine nature are worthy of respect. The endless discrimination that covers the multiverse saddens me... I sighed and tried to put my sad thoughts aside. Normally I have these thoughts since I know the cruelty of life, but my ideals allow me to ovee sadness. Fortunately, I no longer have to rely solely on my willpower to get out of the blues. I got up from the swing and went to a table where one of my maids was waiting for me. When I sat down at the table, the cute maid poured a cup of tea while she set up the tray of cookies. I grabbed a cookie and closed my eyes while enjoying the moment of happiness that always manages to fill my heart with warmth. I''m very happy <3< p> ¡­ I opened my eyes¡­ I¡­ That feeling¡­ My connection with Luis has just been severed... "Holy Lady, did something happen? Your face is pale¡­" No NO NO NO NO¡­ No, he is not dead, I can feel his heartbeat in my chest, I can also feel his emotions. Worry, anger, anxiety, annoyance¡­ Luis is alive, but he is in trouble. I took a deep breath to calm down. I''m not very smart and I can''t be impulsive or I can cause problems for Luis. I have to calm down and think... Through my link with Luis, I can feel some of his emotions. Before our connection was severed, he didn''t seem worried or anxious, just a little tired, but he certainly wasn''t in trouble¡­ Our main connection was severed suddenly, so he must have been locked away in some kind of high-level dimensional barrier. I have seen those types of barriers and they are very dangerous. Once an enemy locked me up to destroy me without my being able to call for reinforcements, so I had to fight alone for two hundred years until my allies were finally able to find me and help me. Does anyone want to kill Luis? Maybe¡­someone wants to hurt him because of me¡­ "Holy Lady!" ¨C The maid screamed in panic because I bit my lip so hard. "I''m fine" ¨C I tried to show that everything was fine, but I''m so worried that I can''t smile. I quickly thought of the possibilities. I''m not very smart and I''m not good at understanding a lot of things, but I have enough battlefield experience to form an idea of what''s going on. Gaia is an extremely valuable World that even my brothers andpanions wish to conquer. Gaia has long been considered a treasure chest that is difficult to capture due to the strange barrier that covers the World, so Luis''s appearance will only secure Gaia''s defenses as he is considered the most outstanding novice Hero. Thest trace of my bond with Luises from Gaia, besides, he has several Outer Gods, Great Old Ones, and miss Long Aotian by his side, so he should be safe. With the strength of his group, he wouldn''t be able to invade one of the big organizations, but it shouldn''t be hard to destroy anyone who wants to invade Gaia. The only danger would be the appearance of a Dimensional Gate. Luis could stop a small invasion, but if arge-scale invasion happens, then Luis won''t die, but Gaia will fall into the hands of the enemy army... Luis is not a martyr who will sacrifice himself to save the world, but he is a loving man who will do anything to make his loved ones happy. If he thinks that Gaia is valuable to his wives, then he will protect that world... I think I get it. Luis is in trouble because someone found a way to bypass the barrier to invade his world. Who did it? Who endangered my husband? It could be anyone, even my brothers. Gaia is too valuable a world and my brothers would not tell me that they are about to invade a world full of innocent people since they know that I will try to stop them... ¡­ I do not know what to do¡­ Seraph is still investigating the spies have infiltrated my troops, so I can''t mobilize my soldiers. If the invasion is caused by myrades, then there is a risk that my army will disobey my orders and instead of protecting Gaia, they will try to take over the World. On the other hand, if this isn''t caused by myrades, then heading to Gaia will let myrades know that something bad happened on Gaia, giving them a chance to invade my husband''s home. This is the worst time for an invasion to happen on Gaia since I can''t help Luis... I''m so useless... ¡­ I clenched my fists from how agonizing the feeling of helplessness and worthlessness. No, I can''t drown in my own ipetence. I promised him that I would help him and I can''t let him down. I trust him and he trusts me. Vulkan, Sanguinius and Ashura have a good impression of Luis, but they can''t enter Gaia through the barrier, plus they are very shy and that could cause more problems. The best option would be to send a squad of veteran Heroes, but if there really is arge-scale invasion, the Heroes will only go to die, besides, Luis is an Outer God and practically all the Heroespletely hate the wielders of Madness ¡­ No, wait a minute, I know someone... A man who can take on an army of low level Higher Entities and was even able to assassinate a squad of mid level Higher Entities. Most importantly, he is very loyal and he swore that he would do me any favor since I helped him get his best friend back, but¡­ He is already retired and deserves to rest¡­ I feel bad for ruining the happiness of such a noble and kind person, but I need to help my husband. "You can leave, I want to visit a friend" ¨C I gave an indication to the maid to leave. "¡­" ¨C The maid nodded and left. My home used to be full of attendants helping me keep my garden in perfect order, but Seraph has made sure to drive out the spies, so the garden feels empty, but that gives me a lot of peace. I headed for a small path that cut through a sea of flowers. This garden is the ce where I have ced the treasures and gifts that I have received throughout my battles, so it is full of life and colors. Normally I like to walk leisurely along this path among the flowers as the sweet smell of life is soothing, but now I hastened to a deep region of the garden. In the depths of my garden, there are small pocket dimensions where small Worlds inhabit that I decided to keep to prevent my brothers andpanions from harming the innocent inhabitants. I was only able to use this method with Wandering Worlds withpletely peaceful inhabitants as they don''t have the strength to defend themselves, plus I always made sure to take the Worlds that were willing to be brought into my garden as I don''t want to impair people''s free will. I can''t protect someone who doesn''t want help as some people find happiness in a sense of ce to protect their own families and homes. That is something I respect, although it is sad when such brave people perish in the face of the cruelty of reality. After going through several paths that branched out like an endless maze, I finally reached the small world where the man who can help my husband is. At the entrance was one of the inhabitants of this small world, so I approached the girl. "Ah, Lady Auriel!" ¨C The adorable girl jumped in surprise when she saw me and quickly curtsied. ¨C "We did not know that you woulde to see us, allow me a moment to prepare the wee party!" This world is so small that it has less than a thousand inhabitants and all the inhabitants are adorable people, so sometimes I like to visit them to feel more calm, although sometimes I feel guilty since I can''t help but think that these people are like small and adorable pets, especially since there is only one human and the rest are intelligent animals. Well, it''s actually two humans, but the person I''m looking for is not a native of this world and only rests here because his homeworld was destroyed. "I''m sorry, Isabelle, but I don''t have time for a party" ¨C Maybe it''s because I''m feeling anxious, but I went into mymander mode, which made my voice and expression so serious that the girl freaked out a bit. ¨C "I need to talk to William" The adorable girl named Isabelle got a little flustered, but she nodded. ¨C "William is fishing with Daisy on the pier" I know this ce like the back of my hand, so I nodded and was about to go to the pier, but Isabelle''s voice stopped me. "L-Lady Auriel... Will William have to fight?" - Isabelle asked with concern. I stopped for a moment. William and Isabelle are almost like siblings and she was the one who offered William a home when he lost his world. I suppressed my sad look and nodded sincerely. - "I need to ask him a favour" Isabelle lowered her gaze sadly and said no more. I clenched my fists angrily. War will never make sense and only causes pain. I feel miserable for bringing a good man back to the battlefield, but life isn''t always fair. I went to the dock and there I found the person I was looking for. In this small world, all the inhabitants look like little children or animals, so that man stood out too much even when he was just sitting and fishing quietly. Muscles robust as mountains, face expressionless as stone, hands stronger than steel, and scars that even my skills could not heal. In every way he is the ultimate soldier. I sighed and walked over to the man. "Um" ¨C The man looked up and his expression rxed when he saw me, which made me smile slightly. "You are no longer on the battlefield, but you are still cautious" ¨C I sighed and sat next to him. The man nodded and didn''t speak since he was never one for many words. ¡­ This is ufortable¡­ I met William on one of my early war campaigns, it was even called The First Holy Crusade of Hope. At that time I was young, foolish and impulsive. I used to think that demons, witches and beings with Negative Karma were evil creatures, so I led several invasions against Worlds ruled by demonic entities. By chance I came to a world that had almost been conquered by demons and there was only one man left willing to fight against the infernal forces. Currently I know that my power exists to bring hope, happiness and peace to suffering people, but at that time, I saw my power as a tool to get soldiers, so I made a deal with the man. I revived his best friend and in return, he became one of my best soldiers. As time went by, I achieved many victories, but I was equal to my brothers, so the worlds I saved were not happy, they had only changed tyrants. That is one of my biggest regrets. For a long time I only saw my soldiers as tools and I didn''t care that they suffered, but there was an event that made me realize my mistake. Long ago Paradise faced its greatest danger. Azathoth suddenly appeared within our territory and attacked our citizens, our armies and our home. Although our strength, coordination, and teamwork was impable, Azathoth''s power was beyond all logic, so countless soldiers were utterly annihted. Even though I could heal any wound, a single touch from Azathoth could tear my soul and body apart in such a way that I couldn''t regenerate. That was the first time I felt afraid of death. Honestly, I thought about escaping like many of my brothers and colleagues, but something inside me prevented me from backing down. Maybe it was a foolish sense of responsibility or simple stubbornness, but I couldn''t escape. At that time I thought that my soldiers would abandon me since I was never nice to them, but contrary to my beliefs, my soldiers stayed by my side even though they were just as scared or more scared than me. Thus we fought to the bitter end and finally managed to buy time until my brothers formed a ritual to drive Azathoth away, but the cost was terrible. My army used to be one of the threergest armies in Paradise, but in that battle only one soldier survived. On the other hand, I technically died, but the consciousness of the multiverse was kind to me and allowed me to revive, or that''s what I think since I have no other way to exin my resurrection. When I came back to life I didn''t feel happy, I just felt overwhelming pain knowing that only one of my soldiers survived, and it was all my fault for refusing to escape. It was at that moment that I decided not to underestimate or despise people again. No matter what the origin, race, belief or identity, I vowed to respect each person even if they were my enemy. In this way, I founded the Harmonious Paradise faction. I did it to find a space where all races could live in peace since I realized that no one should be discriminated against because of their race. After the battle with Azathoth, it was necessary to rebuild my army, so the only surviving soldier became my right-hand man, but there was a problem. I know how tomand at the front of the battlefield and he knows how to fight, but we both don''t know how to handle politics. My army was never the same and my authority faded until I became a symbol of harmony, but no longer a respected general. With the passage of time I realized that wars were meaningless and I stopped fighting to conquer worlds, I only focused on protecting people, but that also brought problems with my prestige and authority, although honestly that has never mattered to me. After many battles, I realized my soldier has a strong will and was willing to fight for the rest of eternity, but he didn''t really want to fight. He just wanted to live in peace with his family, but he didn''t leave the battlefield because of his gratitude to me. As a show of gratitude and respect, as well as an apology for my past mistakes, I had my soldier retire so that he could live in peace. Since then, he has lived peacefully in my garden. Looking back, I feel very sad for all the people I couldn''t protect, but I''m also happy for the chance to experience love. It''s a bittersweet feeling. I don''t want to regret my cowardice and ineptitude again, so I have no choice but to call my soldier again... "Do you want me to kill someone?" ¨C William''s voice surprised me since he doesn''t talk much. ¨C "I recognize that look¡­ It is the same look you had before a battle" "..." - I sighed. ¨C "I need your help, it is not to kill but to protect someone¡­ My husband" "I see, congrattions" ¨C William nodded expressionlessly, although I think he had already noticed the ring on my hand. I haven''t celebrated my wedding yet, but I decided to show that I already have someone in my heart. "I''m sorry, I know I promised you a peaceful life, but¡­" ¨C I looked down sadly. War is the greatest torment and it saddens me to send my most loyal soldier back to that hell. "No problem" ¨C William looked at hisp. On William''sp was a small fluffy ball of fur sleepingfortably. "I''ll ask Isabelle to take care of Daisy" ¨C William put down the fishing rod and stood up while gently holding his best friend and pet. ¨C "Where is the battle?" "In Gaia¡­" ¨C I put aside my feelings of guilt and spoke seriously. ¨C "I need to make preparations so that you can enter that World, for now I will take you to my office, also, it has been a long time since you were on the battlefield, so we will need to update your weapons" William nodded without asking for more details. He was always the kind of warrior who doesn''t wait for information and prefers to fight until the enemy is exterminated. Through the securemunication device, I contacted Eriko to ask her toe to my residence to check William''s weapons. A while ago, Seraph made some deals with the residents of Gaia, so we can use a group called Vaticano to create a small portal. That portal isn''t enough for a Higher Entity to ess, but William is a Hero, so the Laws of the World don''t affect him too much. I need to hurry. I can feel Luis''s emotions, and although he doesn''t seem to be in any danger, I can feel his frustration and mental fatigue growing, which worries me. Oh, that reminds me of something. I looked at William who was waiting quietly while Eriko made modifications to William''s armor. "Ah, these things are fossils¡­ Don''t you really want new weapons?" ¨C Eriko frowned ass he quickly moved her hands to work as fast as possible. ¨C "Although I admit that this armor is not that bad, but it can be improved¡­" "¡­" ¨C William remained as still as a statue. ¨C "I will ept new weapons, but my current armor is enough" "It''s really hard to talk to old people¡­" ¨C Eriko snorted while he finished upgrading the armor. Eriko is a Higher Entity, but she has lived less than a millennium, so it''s normal that she sometimes has that attitude towards people who still don''t understand the rapid progress of technology. I still don''t understand the socialworks that Seraph taught me... "William, my husband is a bit of a peculiar man¡­" ¨C I can''t forget to inform William about something very important. ¨C "I ask you not to judge him or his allies, it is also possible that he does not want you to protect him and tells you to protect other people¡­ If he gives you an order please listen to him, he knows what to do" "I understand" ¨C William agreed. As always, he is a man of few words. "Done, I already repaired this junk" ¨C Eriko shook her hands as if she had dust even though her body is impable. ¨C "Well, I modified the ability to absorb the energy of any entity and not only demons, I also ced some enhancements to nullify the negative effects of Madness and this will also help you keep your sanity even if you go into a frenzy, I also put a auto repair system and automatic equipment" "Fine" ¨C William nodded and grabbed the armor. The armor separated into tes and quickly covered William''s body. Seeing William in that armor brought back a lot of painful and nostalgic memories. If it were possible I would like to personally go to help Luis, but the barrier around Gaia prevents me... That saddens me, but it''s good that the Higher Entities of high level cannot enter Gaia. "Well, I have to go back to myboratory" ¨C Eriko did some stretching to rx. ¨C "Auriel, you owe me half of your portion of cookies" ... I sighed. ¨C "Thank you, Erika" "You''re wee" ¨C Eriko wao about to leave, but she smiled at William before opening the door. ¨C "The man you are going to help gave me something very valuable and I owe him a lot, so I ced a bomb in your armor¡­ If something bad happens to him, you will die" ¡­. Erik¡­ "I understand" ¨C William didn''t even show interest. After facing Azathoth, all danger feels insignificant. "Good" ¨C Eriko smiled. ¨C "It was a pleasure working with the legendary fossil¡­ I wish you luck, Mr. Doomguy" Doomguy¡­ I haven''t heard that nickname in a long time. William nodded and readied his weapons. After Eriko left, I received a message from Seraph. - "Lady Auriel, I have contacted the natives of Gaia, the portal is ready and they will guide the reinforcements to the location of the Hero of Harmony" With everything ready, I gave directions to William to go to the Temple of Hope. Sword Maiden is in charge of supervising the Dimensional Gates, so she can guide William. I can feel how Luis''s frustration and anger continue to grow... I hope he is safe... --- --- --- (Luis Perspective) These fucking idiots are unbearable... "Hey Listen! Look at his resentful bitch face hahahahaha! This fucking loser may have a giant penis, but it''s only good for prating his own ass!" "You''re disgusting... But it''s true, having a horse penis only serves to satisfy homosexual furries... Nee, senpai, would you sleep with a furry girl or just put up with a kemonomimi?" "In fact¡­. Kemonomimi is the first step for a furry, so Luis is 30% furry since he likes girls with cat ears " "Pfff hahahahaha the dog is furry!" "..." "Don''t insult my husband..." "Calm down, dumb with no personality, anyway, senpai is a masochist, so it''s okay to make fun of him~" "¡­ Fine" "Hey, Dickwizard, why don''t you use your genderbender magic on this jerk? It will be funny to see him squirm like a nympho in doujin NTR" "Oh, not a bad idea, but we''ll need tentacles too, all hentai desecration needs tentacles" "I don''t know, he''s an incubus and maybe he''ll enjoy it¡­" "Old man¡­ How do you know that?" "¡­Ahem, it was a healthy research on magical girls for purely scientific purposes" ¡­.. I hate not being deaf¡­. My only constion is to look at the idiot who is dying on the ground. I believe that chewing on the bones of male sexual demons is a good therapeutic remedy. "By the way... where did that doge from?" "She''s my friend" "Hello, woof" "Fou Fou (What vor does it have?)" "Tastes like pork chop, woof" "Did the dog just talk?" "We just ughtered a bunch of sex demons hiding in a mackerel in the middle of the woods. Are you really surprised that my dog can talk?" "¡­ Good point" Ah, this is so exhausting... [Paranoia: Two known presences have been detected approaching. They are not hostile entities... The activation of two threads of fate ording to a romantic plot has been confirmed] ¡­ I''m starting to miss my vacations¡­. --- --- --- Author''s Note: In case it was confusing, the Doom yer was retired and resting in Animal Crossing. Why in that cute ce? Well, the meme became canon and the yer is Isabelle''s friend. Depending on the ce, she is also known as Can or Shizue. Chapter 385: (1): Ramblings Chapter 385: (1): Ramblings (Perspective ??) Where are you? I keep looking for you, but I can''t find you... I can''t have you... I need you¡­ I need to have you¡­ From the first time I saw you, I knew that our destiny was to be together... Every day, every minute, every second... you are the only thing that exists in my thoughts and feelings... Remembering that beautiful moment when we met is what gives meaning to my life, that''s why I need you... Life shouldn''t exist if I don''t have you by my side... That beautiful memory always reys in my mind, the moment when we met. It was a normal day like any other. I came back from school and my parents scolded me for being useless and ipetent. I never lived up to their expectations, so they beat me up and put me in the punishment cage so I could reflect on my mistakes. The blows didn''t hurt, but their looks of disappointment and hate were heartbreaking. I couldn''t bear those looks and many times I thought of cutting their eyes out, but I knew that they punished me because I was useless and they only wanted to help me be a good person, although that no longer matters, now there is someone I want to have and I don''t mind being a bad person¡­. Night hade and the mixture of hunger and cold made me tremble. I could only hug my legs and wait for my parents to let me out when it was my time to go to school. I tried to sleep to forget the hunger, but a sound reached my ears as I was falling asleep. The cage where my parents punished me was in a remote room of the house, so it was strange to hear approaching footsteps in the middle of the night. The door opened and I saw the most amazing thing. My father and mother were pale-faced, their bodies trembled, and their expressions showed terror. My parents have always acted like omnipotent and superior people, so to see them so scared as if they were preys in front of a hungry animal was somewhat shocking, but it generated an interesting feeling in my chest¡­ I felt happy. My parents slowly entered the room and it was at that moment that I met my prince. Behind my parents was a person dressed in a ck special forces uniform. His face was covered by a gas mask and in his hands was a short shotgun. I couldn''t see the person''s face, I couldn''t even tell if he was a teenager or an adult, but I knew from the first moment, he was the brave hero who came to save me. Before my parents became strict, my mother used to read me stories where princesses were rescued by brave heroes. For a long time I waited for my hero to arrive and he had finally arrived. I felt very happy, but the cold and hunger had left me without strength, so I could only watch in silence. My hero seemed to have seen me, but he kept silent as he pointed the shotgun at my parents. My father quickly opened a secretpartment on the floor and took out a briefcase. My mother had knelt down as she begged for mercy, which reminded me of moments where I cried and begged her to get me out of the cage, but she hadn''t even looked at me and she just spat at me. Seeing her beg in such a pathetic way made my heart fill with happiness and love. My hero was doing everything to make me happy¡­ After my father took out the briefcase, he put it on the ground and then knelt pathetically and began to beg. He said that it was not his intention to betray the Ichijo family, that he had been threatened so that he would steal the Ichijo family''s money, and that he deserved a second chance for all the work he has done for the Ichijo family. My hero didn''t respond and just hit my parents. He first he broke my father''s limbs, then he broke my mother''s limbs. My father and mother passed out from the pain of having their bones broken, which was beautiful. The sound of breaking bones was more beautiful than any music I have ever heard. After breaking my parents'' arms and legs, my hero opened the briefcase and I saw inside. The briefcase was full of documents that I couldn''t read since my hero closed the briefcase, but I managed to see that some of the documents were records of bank movements made in banks in Switzend. My hero searched the secretpartment that my father had opened and grabbed several bags of money and some jewelry, but he ignored what looked like bags of drugs and some weapons. I knew that my parents had weapons and some dangerous things, they had even made me take some drugs to force me to study when I felt very tired, but that was the first time I saw where they stored the illegal things. After my hero prepared several bags of money, he stood up and headed for the door. At that moment I extended my hand since I didn''t want him to leave, I wanted to go with him... It was at that moment that the most important event of my life urred. He spoke to me. "The police wille in 10 minutes, tell them that this was Kuro''s work and that way you''ll get some protection" ¨C My hero''s mask had a voice modtor and he sounded like a machine, but I didn''t care, he talked to me because he cared about my happiness and only that matters. My hero left and indeed what he said happened. The police arrived and took me out of the cage while they took my parents to the ER. Things happened very fast and I couldn''t understand the whole situation, but I remembered some things my parents said and news that I saw on TV. My father used to be an ountant hired by the Ichijo family, who happened to be the leaders of thergest yakuza group in Japan. My father had tried to con the yakuza, so my hero came to kill them, but he fell in love with me and instead of killing them, he decided to give me a chance to punish them. My hero did not take me to him since he is a wanted criminal, so he called the police to protect me, besides, I had to say that it was all the fault of the infamous serial killer Kuro, that way I would be seen as a tragic victim and no one would judge me even if the news broke that my parents were criminals. My hero is so wonderful¡­ I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him! I love him!.... Although I wanted to be with my hero, I knew it was not the time, so I followed his n. I told the police that my parents were inhuman monsters who trafficked drugs, weapons and people, they had kidnapped many defenseless girls to rape and then eat them. They did all this in front of me to threaten me that they would do the same to me if I was disobedient. It was the first time I acted and lied, but I didn''t feel nervous, I could only feel excited. The policemen believed me when they saw the marks on my back, shoulders and legs. My parents were abusive and cruel, but they weren''t the monsters I described, yet everyone believed me. The case grew and I appeared on a TV show. It was that moment where I took the opportunity to describe the cruelty, depravity and horror that I saw. The host was traumatized when I talked about my cannibal parents and the whole country was shocked. It was such a horrible story that there were demonstrations demanding that my parents be sentenced to death. The evidence only showed that my parentsundered money and trafficked drugs, but there was not a single corpse or trace of blood, which was to be expected since they have never killed a mouse, but the entire country pointed them out as the worst monsters. There were even well-known screenwriters and film directors who wanted to talk to me about turning my story into a movie, but I refused as my goal was more important. Despite theck of evidence, social pressure caused a judge to find my parents guilty. My testimony was thest blow to give them the death sentence. Before the big day, I managed to convince the police officers to let me attend the beautiful event despite the fact that the people from social services and my new adoptive family wanted to prevent it. It was easy to convince them since they all see me as a defenseless, sad and scared girl who needs to be protected at all times. On the day of the execution, I was allowed to be in the front row. Thest thing my parents saw was my smirk. It was a beautiful moment. Since the day I met my hero, one year, seven months, four days, two hours, two minutes and thirty seconds have passed. I have spent every second of my life thinking about him and looking for a way to meet again to form a happy family. When a month passed from the execution of my parents, people forgot about the matter and I was able to have a peaceful life. My new adoptive family has been kind to me and made me remember what it''s like to have a happy family, but I know that everything was prepared by my hero, he made all this possible since he loves me as much as I love him¡­ My hero doesn''t want me to suffer or my life to be in danger, that''s why he hasn''t looked for me, but I don''t care about the method, he''s all I want, he''s the one I love. I have been very careful not to attract the attention of the police or the yakuza and started my own investigation. First, I researched the Ichijo family and the news about the serial killer Kuro. On the inte there are several publications about Kuro, but mostly they are just urban legends since there are not even pictures of him. Despite theck of information, I managed to umte information. Every rumor, every publication, every piece of news, every bit of information was useful. I even searched through the horror story forums that marked Kuro as a ghost. After more than a year of effort I couldn''t find anything valuable that would show me the face of my hero, but things have changed. One day, I received a text that gave me a new path. This world is bigger than I could imagine. Three months ago I discovered that the Gods exist, and not only that, but that a God is willing to transfer his power to me. Now I am standing in a strange ce that seems like an unreal dream, but at the same time it is more real than the horrible world where I live. "Have you made your decision?" ¨C God asked me a question. "Yes" ¨C I answered. - "I will do that" "Good" - God agreed. God exined to me that he is dying since a monster seriously injured him. ording to his story, God took care of a world, but one day his home was nearly destroyed by a creature of infinite power whose name he dared not say. The creature was not intelligent and only sought to destroy, so God managed to escape while guarding the remains of his world, then he came to this world and was allowed to be one of its inhabitants, however, the injuries caused by the creature were irreparable, so his soul was about to break and disappear. God said that I was one of the natives of his world and my role was indispensable in the destiny of his life, but now things have changed due to the influence of the creature. God said that he wanted to make a game to find an heir worthy of his power, but some of the participants can''t y anymore, so he had to drop that idea and directly chose me to inherit his power. Originally God wanted to choose a boy I knew a long time ago, but that won''t be possible anymore because I killed him. When I saw that boy my heart raced when I looked at that boy and my body was attracted to him so I killed him as I exist for my hero and my hero exists for me. My hero is a serial killer who will do anything to achieve his goals and I want to be like him. Killing is the best solution to all problems... "As I already told you, the power that I will give you is not only my power, but also the power of the monster that destroyed my world¡­" ¨C God extended his hand and a drop of ck fluid floated on his finger. ¨C "At that time, a brave human appeared and gave me the chance to survive¡­ He was a brave hero who was known as the Unbeatable Hero, and from what I have heard, he was the ancestor of the man you are looking for¡­" When I first talked to God, he exined to me that inheriting his power would be very dangerous and there would be a 90% chance that my soul would be destroyed, and even if I can survive, the pain I will experience will be something that the human mind is incapable of imagine. God made me experience 1% of the pain that I will feel upon inheriting power and at that moment I cried and screamed until I fainted, there was even a moment where I wanted to die. I''m so stupid... My hero is waiting for me, I can''t go back to being weak... "It''s a tragedy that I couldn''t establish the flow of time when I came to this world, when I got here Hero Ichijo had already died of old age and I couldn''t thank him for helping me¡­" ¨C God rambled on again as he usually does when talking about the ancestor from the Ichijo family. ¨C "But now you will be able to help the heir of that great man¡­ This must be Destiny, although I cannot say if it is a tragic oric destiny¡­" I don''t understand what God is saying when he talks about detiny, but he seems to be worried that I''m having trouble with my hero. That is absurd, he loves me and I love him. No one can change that and no one will get in the way of our love¡­. No one will separate us... No one will intervene... "Ah, well, this is Destiny, I don''t have the strength to change it" ¨C God sighed. ¨C "Then let''s begin, but first you must take three oaths" I nodded. I''ve already made up my mind and I can take anything. "First¡­" ¨C God raised a finger. ¨C "You must protect this world even if it costs you your life¡­ The Will of the World of this ce was very kind to let me live here myst days in peace, so I must return the favor" "¡­" ¨C I thought about it for a moment, but I nodded. ¨C "I swear to protect this world as long as my hero lives here" I don''t care about the world, people, humanity or life, I only care about him¡­ I only love him¡­ I love him <3 I love him <3 <3¡­..< p> "Well, that''s eptable" ¨C God agreed. ¨C "Second¡­ You can kill your enemies, you can destroy their souls and do whatever you want, but never, absolutely never and regardless of the reason, you must never antagonize the Will of the World¡­" "I swear I will never try to kill the Will of the World" - God exined to me what a Will of the World is, so I nodded. The Will of the World keeps this world running and this ce will be the home where I will have a family with my hero, so I have no reason to kill that thing. "Finally¡­" ¨C God seemed to have aplicated look. ¨C "You cannot harm the family of the Hero of Harmony and you must help him in everything he needs" Kuro¡­ Ichijo Seiji¡­ Santos Luis¡­ Oosuki Luis¡­ There are many names, but my favorite is Hero of Harmony¡­ My hero¡­ God told me the identity of my hero and I heard that he is quite famous among supernatural beings. My hero is considered the strongest man in the world, but I know that he needs me. He must feel very lonely when I am not by his side, so I must be strong to take care of him, protect him, love him, capture him, chain him, keep him away from everyone, have him, love him, take care of him..... I want to get along with my hero''s family. I haven''t had time to investigate him thoroughly, but I know that he has a mother, father, and sister, so I want to see them to show that I am a good daughter-inw. But¡­. What if my inws don''t ept me? What if my sister-inw doesn''t ept me? I will have to kill them¡­ I will have to remove every obstacle that prevents me from loving my hero¡­ Besides¡­. I saw that my hero is very close to many women¡­.. It is said that Luis is the boyfriend of an actress and has a harem at his school... It is said that Seiji is a womanizer who steals the wives of his enemies... There is evidence that my hero is a womanizer, but I know that he does it to protect me. He has a lot of enemies and with that method, his enemies will attack those filthy bitches instead of attacking me¡­ My hero¡­ he has made many sacrifices to take care of me because he loves me¡­ He has to pretend to love those filthy pieces of human waste, and all because he loves me¡­. I love him so much¡­ I love him¡­ I love him¡­ I love him¡­ I thought about it for a long time, but decided to nod. ¨C "I swear that I will not kill my hero''s family, but only with his blood family..." I will eliminate the bitches that bother my hero and so we will be happy forever... forever... always happy... "¡­" ¨C God sighed. ¨C "You cannot eliminate the legal family of the Hero of Harmony" ¡­ Legal family? Oh, it''s true. A couple of days ago I found information that Seiji adopted a little girl. That little girl is so lucky... I''m a bit jealous, but this also means that she can call me mom... I''m kind of happy, but that also means that she might fall in love with my hero since he''s perfect¡­ I''m a bit angry, but that means I can raise her to be an obedient child who doesn''t cause trouble, I just need a cage... "I can''t promise that I won''t harm my hero''s family since discipline must be strict, but I swear that I won''t kill them" ¨C I spoke seriously. I will discipline that little girl so that she will be an obedient and intelligent daughter... On the other hand, the bitches next to my hero are not family, they are just trash and my hero hasn''t married those bitches yet, so I can kill them¡­ No, I can''t kill them. I must kill them! "¡­" ¨C God sighed again. ¨C "The Hero is the heir of that great man, he will be able to deal with this¡­" Again I don''t understand God''s concerns, so I kept quiet. "So¡­" ¨C God moved his hand and a little girl appeared next to him. ¨C "She is Muru Muru, she will be your assistant and she will teach you how to use your powers" "¡­" ¨C The little girl did not look at me and only looked at God sadly. "It is time, my soul cannot resist any longer... With the help of the Unbeatable Hero, I managed to weaken the power of Madness in this drop of blood to the point that it is digestible for a mortal being" ¨C God pointed his finger at me and arge amount of red light covered my body as the drop of ck liquid entered my mouth. ¨C "You are about to obtain great power that will allow you to fight alongside the Hero of Harmony, but remember this¡­ Lack of self-control will be your greatest weakness, you must never lose your head or you will be a monster that everyone will hate and no one will love, even the Hero of Harmony will hate you¡­" I couldn''t hear God because the pain overwhelmed my mind...¡­.. It hurts so much that I can''t speak¡­. It hurts so much that I don''t want to think, but if I stop thinking I won''t be able to see my hero..... I must keep my mind...¡­ I must not break... But... Hurts... It hurts much..... I want to die...¡­.. It hurts so much that I''mughing.... Why am Iughing?....... Someone kill me.... I can''t...¡­.. it hurts a lot...¡­.. Hero... My hero...¡­ Yeah..... He loves me...¡­ He is waiting for me... He won''t abandon me and I can''t abandon him... "IS IT WORTH SUFFERING?" - I started to hear a strange voice in my head... "IS IT WORTH CRYING?" ¨C It sounded like an old radio full of static, but I can understand it¡­ "IS IT WORTH LIVING?" ¨C The voice has no gender or age, but somehow it feels familiar¡­ "GIVE UP... GIVE ME CONTROL... YOU ARE NOT GOOD... I CAN DO IT WITHOUT YOU... GIVE ME CONTROL... I CAN FULFILL OUR DREAM... GIVE UP..." - The voice was so loud that my ears bled. No, it''s not just my ears, my whole body is bleeding. My skin tears, my bones break, my organs burn, my blood boils...¡­.. It hurts so much, but somehow I''m able to hold my thoughts as I watch my body melt away¡­. I no longer have a mouth, but I was able to scream¡­. - "HE IS MINE!" "¡­.." ¨C The voice became weak¡­ Pathetically weak¡­ - "I UNDERSTAND¡­ YOU ARE IN CONTROL¡­ CONTROL OF EVERYTHING¡­" Half of my body had turned into a ck pool like oil, but now that liquid began to move as if it were alive. "I WILL LISTEN TO YOU¡­. I WILL OBEY YOU¡­. BECAUSE HE IS OUR¡­." ¨C The voice was docile, pathetically docile¡­ My body returned to normal, and even better. My skin was glowing and wless, my hair felt too soft, my senses felt sharp, and every cell in my body felt invigorated¡­ I checked my body and was happy to see that my appearance hadn''t changed too much. I know my hero loves me as I am and I don''t want to change... I can feel it. A strange power is filling my body... I feel strong, I feel invincible... I can do it¡­ I can have him¡­ I can be with him¡­. "Uh, this took a long time" ¨C The little girl''s voice brought me out of my thoughts. ¨C "It took you 10,000 years to assimte the power of Deus, I''m bored¡­" 10,000 years?! No, it''s a long time... it can''t be true... "He... He died?" - No, it can not be... I started screaming in anguish as my fingers tore the skin off my face...¡­ "Tch, calm down, that''s why I hate children... You''re lucky that this ce is covered by a space barrier, not a single second has passed in the outside world" - The little girl''s voice calmed me down... "I-Is it true?" ¨C My body trembled with fear and expectation. I lost track of time as my body fell apart, so it may have been a long time. "I already told you yes" - The little girl frowned and pointed to God''s seat. ¨C "Look, Deus used thest trace of his power to create the barrier¡­ He did it as a parting gift" God was no longer in his seat, now I could only see a mountain of ashes... I felt a bitplex looking at the mountain of ash. I only care about my hero and my own life doesn''t matter to me, but God gave me a priceless gift... I respectfully bowed my thanks. God gave me the power to fulfill my love, so this is the least I can do. "Anyway, now we are going to test your powers" ¨C The little girl¡­ No, Muru Muru pointed to my face. ¨C "Power is useless if you cannot control it, so let''s train until you can master your power" "¡­But¡­" ¨C But I want to see my hero¡­ "Don''t even think about seeing the Hero of Harmony in your current state!" - Muru Muru crossed her arms. ¨C "Now you are a newborn Outer God, the Hero of Harmony will try to kill you as soon as he sees you since now you are a monster that everyone fears and hates!" ¡­ Outer God? What''s that? I don''t care if everyone wants to kill me, but I don''t want my hero to hate me..... "Don''t worry" - Muru Muru smiled confidently. ¨C "Deus left a series of instructions and a training n so that you can pretend to be a deity, so you can be together with the Hero of Harmony, you just need to be patient" I see, God thought of everything¡­. Thank you for everything, God, I will always thank you. "Okay, let''s train fast since I''m dying of boredom" - Muru Muru waved her hands. ¨C "Ah, I want to go buy sweets and watch manga, Deus wouldn''t let me go out often and I already read my entire collection¡­" I also want to go out, I want to see him, I want to hug him, I want to kiss him, I want to have his child, I want us to be together, I want to lock him up, I want to tie him to my side, I want to be with him ...¡­. "Come on~" - Muru Muru smiled and I smiled too. "Okay, let''s do our best" - Muru Muru is adorable, as long as she doesn''t care about my hero we could be friends... my first friend... --- --- --- Author''s Note: Muru Muru from Mirai Nikki. Yuno Gasai from Mirai Nikki. Reminder: The canon Yuno was the Yuno from world 1 who had experience from the first game and she was 16 years old by the world reset. The current Yuno is a little more childish than in the canon since she is the Yuno from world 1 before the start of the series, so she is currently a 14-year-old girl with serious mental problems and who has not yetmitted genocide, just some murders. Even if she spent tens of millennia in the transformation process, she felt it like a few hours so she''s still a brat. Chapter 386: Some Soap Water to Have a Free Harem Chapter 386: Some Soap Water to Have a Free Harem The base that the demons prepared for Shinji was a cabin in the middle of a forest. This ce is protected by multiple illusion barriers and restrictions to prevent detection, reconnaissance, prophecies, and espionage techniques. It was helpful not to kill Shinji since the barriers are of better quality than most magic on Gaia, so it would have taken me a full day to find this ce. Shinji didn''t know it, but the cabin had an underground section where a spacebyrinth was built leading to a mansion. There were several demons in that ce, and although the strongest or most important demons were not there, I still found some surprises. The demons hidden in the ce did not belong to the foreign group, but were inhabitants of the western hell within Gaia. Basically, the demons of this world were working alongside the demons of Hell. After the incident in China, I have kept in touch with Rosy and assigned a couple hundred Spiral Puppets to protect and monitor her. Both she and the Puppets have not reported any strange movements among the higher-ups of western hell, so the traitor demons are just one faction and not the entire western hell. (Author''s Note: Rosy Dessy from My Beautiful Teacher) Actually, I''m not surprised that there are idiots betraying this World and seeking benefits from foreign entities. Stupidity is a disease that will always affect entities with ambitions and desires. Anyway, this was also in my calctions, so it wasn''t difficult to kill most of the demons. Actually, there was no need for me to do anything. These demons were so weak that Zelretch and Merlin could have defeated them single-handedly, but the stupidity of the group of idiots still gives me a migraine, so I wanted to hit some punching bags. The result was a little¡­ well, violent. There are intestines stuck to the walls, corpses cover the floor and blood stains everything including the ceiling. Let''s just say I released a lot of stress. Well, doing a little exercise is rxing. We killed most of the enemies and only let one idiot who acted as the leader live. I broke his limbs and used [Sadism] to interrogate him, but I went too far and now the idiot was drooling on the floor as his mind reached its limit and if I interrogate him any more, his mind willpletely break. "This loser''s pain tolerance is pathetic, this is a small punishmentpared to what I did to senpai in thest orgy" - BB sneered contemptuously while kicking the demon''s face. Using Abby''s spatial skills, my wives can easily move throughout the city to check all the attack points that the enemies will use, so they have been busy. It would be easier if I moved on my own and used all my abilities, but I want Zelretch and Merlin to see me as a true Hero since that will help me in the future show I''m building. Currently my group is made up of Zelretch, Nyaruko, Navi, Ortro, Merlin, BB, Aotian, Fou and me. The women inside my mind do not count since they are reinforcements for critical situations. Nyaruko and BB were supposed to work elsewhere, but they got bored and came to beat up some demons. Zelretch and Merlin were not surprised that my wives had high-level spatial abilities. At this point, it is normal for my group to exceed the power standards within Gaia. By the way, the fact that Nyaruko is here doesn''t mean that she would have ignored her task of manipting Illya, Chloe, and the girls'' mother. She used an skill called ''Shadow Clone'' to leave a copy of herself to guide the women''s conversations. "What do we do now?" ¨C Nyaruko asked as she used the head of a demon as a ser ball. My wives see living beings as toys, while Zelretch and Merlin see life as a game, so everyone here has no moral limitations and that''s why we can watch a small genocide as if it were a ball game. I swung the baseball bat in my hand to clean the pieces of intestines that stained my weapon. ¨C "These idiots do not know where the Dimensional Door is nor the Higher Entities that managed to infiltrate our world, so there is no point in continuing here" The demons who were here were tasked with pleasing Shinji and being his assistants, so they didn''t know important information. Fortunately, the enemies did not erase all the records on the demons'' bodies, so Paranoia was able to find more information about the enemy. Hell is run by thew of the fittest, so there is no clear hierarchy or government. Because of this, it is very difficult to know the identity of the entity that wants to invade Gaia. The Riders of Chaos are the most troublesome idiots in the multiverse as they don''t mind being destroyed as long as they can cause destruction. In that sense, the current leader of those idiots is too dangerous to be able to give orders to those psychopaths, so he needs more information. Well, I can only take one step at a time to keep moving forward. "Okay~" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged, then her eyes shone with expectation. ¨C "Can we go to the basement? I want to see the loot left by the enemies!" Nyaruko has a vault that Paradise would envy, but she still loves the feeling of looting corpses... That''s why I love her. I nodded and grabbed the chain that held the demon chief''s neck. ¨C "Let''s see what surprises there are" "Hey Listen! Come on dog, bitches don''t seduce themselves!" ¨C Navi was excited since the idiot already explored the entire ce and knows what is in the basement. Well, we all know since Shinji confessed what he did in this ce. By the way, Shinji fainted when he saw how we killed the demons, so we yed rock-paper-scissors to see who would be in charge of taking the idiot. By the way, I used [Anti-Rasen] to stop someone from cheating, so it was a contest of pure luck. Merlin sighed and grabbed Shinji''s leg to drag him. ¨C "I need to improve my luck stat" It feels good to win a game of chance... We went down through the secret door and came to a long hallway that was decorated like a kind of sexual dungeon in the medieval age. There were dozens of women along the hallway. They were all beautiful women with bodies that showed arduous martial arts training, but that strong appearance was destroyed due to multiple types of abuse. Some of them were chained with gags in their mouths, they had frantic eyes and it was clear that they were under the effect of strong aphrodisiac drugs. There were even women who underwent body modifications to make them more efficient sex dolls. This ce is the sexual dungeon where the demons stored their ''toys'' and it is the ce where Shinji used to train his new sexual skills so that in the future he could seduce my daughters... .. "Why did you do that?" ¨C Merlin asked me curiously as a whip appeared in my hand to tear off one of Shinji''s arms. "I got a little angry" ¨C I shrugged. "Hey Listen! Siscon dog, look who I found!" ¨C Navi startedughing in front of one of the cells. ¨C "Muahahaha, bitch now beg to receive my partner''s mercy! Swear to give up your ass and you will be free!" I approached the cell and saw a slightly familiar face, but she was not a relevant woman and I can hardly remember her name. "This is Asagi!!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted excitedly when she saw the woman. ¨C "Great, she and her sister are here! If the brte loli was here we could have the initial Action Taimanin waifus¡­ Hehe, I couldn''t have all the waifus in the gacha, but this is better" Oh, now I remember. She is Asagi Igawa, the woman who caused me trouble when she wanted to rx at the hot spring inn, she is also an important figure in Taimanin Vige, one of the most important ninja viges in Japan. From what I see, the women of that vige are the trophies that the demons captured, and ording to the traces of torture, they were captured two days ago. That exins the identity of the two women who will arrive in a few minutes... Asagi was naked, her limbs were chained to the wall and there were male fluids covering her body. Well, that''s karma for bothering me on my vacation. "¡­" ¨C Nyaruko pulled my sleeve and looked at me with confusion. "What''s happening?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you angry?" ¨C Nyaruko tilted her head. ¨C "Asagi is a popr waifu, she is beautiful and it seems like you already knew her¡­ Normally this would be the moment where you lose your mind and destroy everything" I rolled my eyes. ¨C "I only know her name. Do you think I see every beautiful woman I see as a member of my harem?" "Yes" ¨C Nyaruko. "Asking something so obvious is stupid" ¨C BB. "Yes, woof" ¨C Ortro¡­ "Hey Listen! If she is a woman with a pretty face then she belongs to you! Especially if she has a boyfriend, in that case she belongs to you even more muahahaha!" ¨C Navi¡­.. "What about traps? Some are cuter than many waifus¡­." ¨C Nyaruko, shut up¡­ "Hey Listen! "I don''t give a shit if he''s a transvestite or a transsexual, I won''t let my dog stick his penis in a man!" ¨C Navi threw a napkin full of ketchup at Nyaruko''s face¡­ I hate to admit it, but I agree with Navi. "Just shut up" ¨C I sighed and put my hand on the cell door, then I broke the bars and approached the ninja woman. Asagi had gone through many battles and is a strong woman, however, she had gone through a lot in just a few days, so her mind was a mess, although surprisingly, her gaze showed a strong will and desire to fight. "Well, this is a surprise" ¨C I spoke with little interest. - "What''s happening? "Aren''t you going to greet me?" Asagi had aplicated look when he saw me. She knew that our first meeting was not the best, furthermore, the n that supports her vige is hostile to the Ichijo family, so in political terms we are enemies, however, at this moment I am their only hope, on the other hand, she was shocked when she saw that the demon leader was on the ground like a dying animal. I smiled and pulled the chain to lift the dying demon. ¨C "Was this the idiot who captured you? Please tell me it wasn''t him, that would be too disappointing¡­" Asagi showed aplicated look that mixed sadness, fury and disappointment. I raised an eyebrow. - "You''re not going to talk? The cat ate your tongue?" Asagi looked me straight in the eyes and opened her mouth. She doesn''t have a gag like other women in the dungeon, but that wasn''t necessary since her teeth were pulled out and her tongue was cut out. "Well¡­ you''re cuter when you don''t talk" ¨C I raised an eyebrow and spoke with slightpassion, but only a little superficial. Asagi closed her mouth and looked at me calmly. She is a professional assassin and she won''t be bothered by such a simple provocation, in fact, she preferred my carefree attitude rather than the attitude of a noble hero who bes indignant at injustice. As a general rule, murderers do not believe in justice and nobility, only in benefits. Even though Asagi is good at staying calm, her gaze changed when her eyes moved and she noticed the idiot Merlin was dragging around like a dirty rag. I pretended to realize something and asked ironically. ¨C "Oh, don''t tell me¡­ Was that boy the one who cut out your tongue?" Asagi nodded as fury filled her eyes. "Let me guess, he raped you and you said he had a small dick or something simr, so he cut out your tongue and pulled out your teeth" ¨C I smiled wryly when she nodded. ¨C "Ah, you really know how to make people angry¡­ Did no one tell you that if you are defenseless it is a bad idea to make an idiot child with an inferiorityplex angry?" Aasagi sighed and looked away from Shinji to focus all his attention on me. She looked me straight in the eyes and seemed to want to apologize for the attitude she showed the first time we met, although she can''t do it since she can''t speak or move. "By the way, how did you end up in this pathetic state?" ¨C I raised an eyebrow and asked with slight curiosity, although there was also a clear apathy in my voice. I''m showing curiosity about his situation, but I''m also making it clear that his problems are not of my interest. "¡­" ¨C Asagi looked at me expressionlessly. "Oh, right, you don''t have a tongue, my bad" ¨C I shrugged. "¡­" ¨C Asagi rolled her eyes. "Well, actually I think I can guess what happened¡­" ¨C I held my chin and started to think. I can use [Reader''s Perspective] to get the full context, but I don''t want my mental abilities to analyze information to be rusty. "Let''s see... Your vige is practically the strongest ninja vige, you yourself have the strength and weapons to face an earthly deity, so it makes no sense that you were captured by these pathetic demons, which means that you were betrayed and sold as toy¡­" ¨C I smiled when Asagi''s gaze was filled with fury, pain, regret and frustration. - "I am right?" "¡­" ¨C Asagi sighed and nodded. "Of course I''m right, I saw thising and I warned you" ¨C I shrugged my shoulders. ¨C "The Okawa family is made up of idiots with a godplex, it was obvious that they would destroy your group since you Taimanin are loyal to humanity, but you are not loyal to the government¡­ Oh, wait, don''t tell me¡­ The leader your vige gave the order that all the women in the vige had to go on a mission of utmost importance, so all of you went straight into a trap, but that was not enough, no, you are strong and have excellent teamwork, so there were traitors among the Taimanin¡­ Tell me, am I right?" With a look filled with hatred, Asagi nodded. She has no teeth or else she would be biting her lip until it bled. "Ah, politicians, always discarding disobedient pawns¡­" ¨C I sighed and shook my head, then shrugged my shoulders apathetically. ¨C "Well, that''s life for us pawns, we die on the battlefield or we die from a stab in the back, we don''t have many options" Asagi''s fury calmed down at my words. My tone of voice and facial expression show that I can empathize with her, although at the same time I have no intention of helping her since she and her friends are not my problem. "Anyway, I had a bad day today and I''m not in the mood to make fun of your ipetence too much, I have some business to attend to and people to kill, you know, work stuff" ¨C I yawned and put my foot on the demon leader''s head. ¨C "But well, you look pathetic" "¡­" ¨C Asagi was not angry, but rather she was surprised by the ease with which I dealt with the idiot who tortured her. Honestly, this demon is so pathetically weak that my daughters could beat him to death, however, the idiot has many aphrodisiac abilities that are dangerous to women. Taimanin women have high physical resistance and tolerance to poison, but they are very weak against aphrodisiacs. Because? Because of the plot, it''s that simple. I yawned again. ¨C "Well, your expression of frustration helped me improve my mood, so I will do you a favor" Aasagi looked at me with confusion. The Hero of Harmony is known to be a lustful and aggressive person who favors beautiful women, but that is only when he is in a good mood. There are videos of how I murdered thousands of beautiful female cultivators during the Lostbelt in China. Aasagi thought I would want to kill her since we are technically enemies over politics, plus she showed up at the hot spring inn to spite me. With those thoughts, she looked at me with concern as blue mes began to emerge from my body. Asagi is not afraid of death, but she is a good leader who wants the best for her friends, plus she seems to have family that she loves and doesn''t want to see them suffer. Because of this, she panicked as the blue mes covered her naked body. She wanted to tell me something, not to beg for her life, but to beg for the lives of herpanions and family, but that concern quickly disappeared when she felt that the blue mes did not hurt her, but rather they were eliminating the filth on her body. I don''t care if a woman has a lot of sexual experience, nor do I care if Asagi was used as a sex doll by multiple creatures, but I dislike the idea of touching another man''s semen, so the mes of [Rasen] eliminated the white fluids on and inside Asagi''s body, furthermore, the shackles holding Asagi against the wall were also destroyed. Asagi''s body was already clean, but she was still very injured and tired, so she fell to the ground unable to stand up. I smiled cynically as Asagi fell to the cold floor while she was still naked. ¨C "I have seen puppets with more stability" I know I''m being rude to her, but it bothered me that she wanted to interrupt my rest, plus it would be very strange if I was nice after she once wanted to kill me, so I must first show her that I am spiteful, but not too vindictive. ¡­And well, yes, I also do this to deal with stress¡­ It makes me angry to see my wives suffer, but Asagi is not part of my harem, so my [Sadism] feels satisfied by seeing this strong woman in a state so pathetic "¡­" ¨C Asagi shook her hands a little to regain blood cirction, then slowly raised her face to look at me. She didn''t feel angry because of my attitude, but rather her eyes showed sincere gratitude and if it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t have a tongue, she would have started thanking me. Even though she was weak and injured, she used the little strength left in her body to prostrate on one knee respectfully while lowering her head. It was a traditional way of showing gratitude and could even be seen as a vote of loyalty. I raised an eyebrow and then sighed as if disappointed. ¨C "Tch, it''s hard to be spiteful if you''re so honest¡­" "¡­" ¨C Asagi did not respond and remained kneeling, although her body trembled due to fatigue. I sighed again and approached her to put my hand on Asagi''s head, which made her feel confused since my attitude made me look like an unfriendly idiot, but she closed her eyes when a golden light generated a pleasant sensation that It ran over the outside of her skin and the inside of her muscles. I can heal Asagi''s wounds in an instant, but it took a couple of minutes for her mind to rte the feeling offort with the warmth of my hand. Asagi is a strong-willed woman who stood firm despite what the demons did to her, so she does not need romanticfort, however, humiliation is something that severely affects the mental stability. Currently Asagi is not at a point of desperation, so showing kindness will not help me win her heart, furthermore, the betrayal of her leader and the government made her distrust people with heroic and righteous appearances, since that It is the ideal mask for a hypocrite. In that sense, my violent, hedonistic and cynical attitude is more reliable since I am an honest idiot and not a false gentleman. At least that''s what Asagi is starting to think. My goal is not just Asagi. I did a lot of work and deserve a reward, so I seek to obtain all the Taimanin women... When Asagi''s wounds finally healed, I removed my hand from her head and spoke with slight annoyance. ¨C "Well, that''s all, don''t do stupid things again and behave" Asagi opened her eyes and quickly checked her body. She was surprised to see that all of her injuries disappeared, plus the body modifications that the demons gave her were also removed. Yes, it would be fun to y with her while her clitoris and nipples are extremely sensitive, but a long time ago I stopped treating my women as a means to satisfy my lust. I''d rather she go back to normal. Asagi stopped checking her injuries when she noticed that I lost interest in her and was about to leave. She quickly knelt on both knees as she pressed her forehead to the ground. That was no longer a gesture of respect or gratitude, but a desperate gesture of supplication. ¨C "Thank you, Hero of Harmony, but¡­" I frowned and interrupted her before she could speak. ¨C "If you are going to ask me for something, my answer is no, I already have enough problems" "¡­" ¨C Asagi bit her lip, but she did not hesitate to hit her forehead against the ground. ¨C "Hero of Harmony, I beg you, help mypanions!" I have always found the Japanese attitude towards begging and apologizing strange. She is using emotional ckmail by harming herself to force me to ept her plea. Ah, it''s nice when my ns go well, although it''s also boring when everything turns out ording to my wishes... Howplicated. "A hentai heroine kneeling while she is naked¡­" ¨C Nyaruko approached us while taking pictures of Asagi. ¨C "Well, this clich¨¦ is one of my favorites~" Until now, the idiots had remained silent as they watched the way I''m manipting Asagi. Zelretch, Fou and Merlin just met me, so they were surprised to discover how maniptive I can be, although they didn''t see that as a bad thing since on the battlefield strength is not everything. The only annoying thing is that Merlin was taking notes of my actions and now he looks at me with admiration... "Sensei, teach me!" ¨C Merlin shouted like a child who meets his idol. Merlin has the bloodline of an incubus and is a womanizer, however, he only enjoys the taste of human emotions and is not a sexual depraved man who lusts after every beautiful woman he sees, furthermore, he has not shown a single trace of interest on the women I''m interested in and he''s only shown interest in normal women who can''t get my attention... His survival instinct and wisdom are admirable. "Ahem, do you want some privacy so you can make a deal with the pitiful woman?" ¨C Zelretch smiled wryly as a grandfather would when seeing his grandson with his girlfriend. Zelretch does not seem interested in women romantically or sexually. He is like a man who has lived too long and now only focuses on his hobbies, in this case, he only cares about making ridiculous magical artifacts and watching magical girl shows. A wise man who knows how to avoid bing dog food. While the members of my group were calm and carefree, Asagi was bing more and more anxious since I am not showing interest in her and her friends. Yes, she and all the Taimanin women are really beautiful and could be considered better than many supermodels, but I have murdered more beautiful women, so Asagi was worried about me leaving. The Taimanin no longer have a reliable backup. Even if they manage to get out of here, they have no ce to return to. It is possible that the government will mark them as traitors since the Okawa family has close ties to the higher ups, so they only have to trust the Ichijo family, more specifically me. It wasn''t necessary for me to respond since one of my wives knows how to y along. "Ne, senpai, the women here are already more used than Google, we better go eat something" ¨C BB approached me and spoke with her contemptuous and mocking voice while looking with contempt at Asagi. Currently she has the appearance of Luis, but Asagi can easily see that she is not the Hero of Harmony and is just wearing a disguise. "Hero, you are right about everything, the leader of our vige and the government sold us to the demons¡­ It doesn''t matter if we escape from here, we no longer have a home to return to and I have heard things¡­ I heard that this ce will soon be a hell beyond our imagination¡­" - Asagi did not tremble at BB''s words, but quickly began to speak so that I could not respond. ¨C "We are not afraid of dying, but we are not willing to die without a good reason¡­ Hero, I can tell that you will fight against the demons so please let us fight by your side to recover our pride¡­" Pride¡­ Such a stupid word. Asagi didn''t mind being treated like trash, she didn''t feel offended by BB''sment either, but she is worried that she and her friends will die without first recovering something as useless as pride. What a stupid thing. "Tch, you talk too much for a used bitch¡­" ¨C BB mocked and put her foot on Asagi''s head. ¨C "Bitch, don''t want to contaminate my cute senpai with your disgusting used body, you don''t even serve as a disposable onahole" Although BB is jealous, she has resigned herself to the fact that she will never be able to monopolize me, but she doesn''t like me being with women who she considers to be promiscuous sluts. This is because she does not want me to go near Shub-Niggurath for fear that I will be addicted to the unbridled pleasure and forget about her. Despite everything, I didn''t stop BB since she is not only showing her jealousy, but she is also helping me gain Asagi''s sincere loyalty. BB has her ws, but I love her. Although Bb''s foot was on Asagi''s head, she didn''t even try to push away the foot that was on Asagi''s head and continued to beg. ¨C "Hero, I have heard many stories about your actions and way of doing things¡­ If you do not betray us, we are willing to follow you and obey you until the day we die" Ah, the worst thing is that she is not exaggerating. She and most of herpanions will actually be totally loyal to me if I decide to help them. Because? Well, it''s simple. They no longer have a ce to return to or a master to serve, and for a loyal ninja with a feudal upbringing that is something worse than dying. I oftenin about politicians, but this time I need to thank them for giving me this group of loyal and beautiful women. As thanks, I will kill them painlessly. I would like to make this show a little longer, but two people entered the cabin and are about to reach this underground dungeon, so I sighed and put my hand on BB''s shoulder to make her stop. ¨C "Fine, I will help yourpanions and let them fight by my side, anyway, it is likely that we are all going to die" Asagi trembled a little at my words. She didn''t think I would talk about dying since she has a rough idea of my strength, but my pessimism didn''t make her feel hopeless since she was already mentally prepared to die, although she still has something on her mind. "Thank you, although there is one thing I would like to ask for¡­" ¨C Asagi spoke withplete sincerity, but her voice lost strength at the end of her words since she continues to ask for things even though I am helping her. "Now what?" ¨C I spoke with annoyance. "¡­" ¨C Asagi took a deep breath. ¨C "We veterans are not afraid of dying, but I hope that Ichijo-sama allows the younger girls to focus on logistics instead ofbat" "Anything else?" ¨C My voice was full of impatience and annoyance to show that I am about to refuse. "¡­" ¨C Asagi became a little nervous, but her concern for her family and friends gave her the impulse to speak. ¨C "Also, I have a daughter and a son¡­ If possible I would like them not to get involved in the battle and have normal lives" "You are a¡­" ¨C I spoke furiously, but I took a deep breath. ¨C "Do you really think you are worth enough to ask me for so many things?" Asagi remained kneeling and spoke without hesitation. ¨C "I know I am asking too much, but we are all elite warriors, if Ichijo-sama epts my unreasonable requests, I swear that I will never disobey any order from Ichijo-sama, even if it leads to my death, furthermore, I will make sure May all Taimanin be loyal" Navi was holding back from shouting in celebration. The idiot knows that this is an important moment. "Well, whatever, nothing matters since we''re going to die" ¨C I sighed and acted as if I didn''t care about Asagi''s vow of loyalty. She wasn''t sad or angry about my apathy, on the contrary, she was relieved that I epted the deal. While this was equivalent to a ve contract, at least I am more trustworthy than the government. I headed to another of the cells where there was an unconscious woman with multiple whip marks covering her bare skin. ¨C"So, who are your children?" I opened the cell and repeated the process I used with Asagi to heal the woman. This dungeon was designed in such a way that each woman could hear what was happening in the other cells, so they all heard my treatment with Asagi. Some of the women seemed to be on the verge of mental copse due to sexual depravity, but they still had enough sanity to understand that they all belong to me now. While I find it boring that they all easily agreed to the deal, I have to admit that the free meal has always been my favorite. "She is my daughter¡­" ¨C Asagi spoke with pain as he pointed to a cell where a girl without limbs was who watched us in silence because she also has no tongue. ¨C "As for my son¡­ I don''t know where she is, but I know that the demons turned him into a kind of flesh tumor that suffers all the time¡­" Asagi''s voice was full of pain, but his words almost made me sigh with irony. "Ahem, this is going to beplicated" ¨C Nyaruko smiled wryly. ¨C "You see, when we arrived we saw that the stupid incubus was ying with a meat ball while a milf was giving him a massage, that idiot made nastyments about me, so my adorable husband got angry and tore him to pieces, but the blow was so violent that the woman and the meat ball also exploded¡­ Teehee~" Yeah, well, that idiot made me angry. It was a miracle I managed to stop myself from killing him since he''s still useful. "¡­" ¨C Asagi turned pale and couldn''t move. "Well, look on the bright side, you still have your daughter" ¨C I shrugged. "¡­" ¨C Asagi made a superhuman effort to contain the pain and despair in her heart, then she looked at meplicatedly and bowed. ¨C "Ichijo-sama, thank you for giving my son peace¡­" ¡­.. Interesting. She feels deep pain and anguish, but she doesn''t hate me. That doesn''t mean she''s a bad mother, it''s just that she knows how to order her priorities and now her priority is to protect her daughter. If I had murdered her son for pleasure or revenge, then she would try to fight me even if it leads to her death, but she knows that it was an ident, plus she is faithful to her vow of loyalty, but the most important thing is that I actually gave the boy peace. At least he''s not suffering anymore. I sighed and showed a slight ufortable expression. ¨C "Ah, shit¡­ Well, look, I could see that the woman was under mind control and I thought I would help her because I thought she was hot, but the stupid demon made me angry and I lost control, so I saved the woman''s soul to resurrect her when I have time... If you want, I can do the same with your son" When I killed the woman, Navi started screaming like a child when she saw her dog being run over. The idiot kept annoying me to an unbearable point, so I captured the woman''s soul and said that I will revive herter, only then did the idiot shut up. Actually, I already had the intention of reviving the woman. She managed to break out of the mind control an instant before my sword cut off her head. It was a brief moment of less than a second, but she looked at me with gratitude as she wished to die as she was one of the reasons the Taimanin were captured. I didn''t talk to her and I only know her name because Nyaruko recognized her, but hey, her body matches my fetishes and it would be a waste to let her die. The woman''s name is Mizuki Shiranui and like Aasgi, she belongs to the Taimanin franchise. The author of that story has questionable fetishes, but the character design was excellent. "¡­" ¨C Asagi again feltplex since it is possible to revive people, but usually that generates unpleasant side effects, although that does not apply to me since I have my alchemy and Auriel''s blessing. Despite that, Asagi was grateful to me. ¨C "Thank you, Ichijo-sama, I really appreciate it with all my heart and I don''t know how to thank you" "Hey Listen! Open your legs and be thankful until you faint!" ¨C Navi couldn''t contain her stupidity anymore and started screaming. ¨C "Muahahaha, all you stupid generic hentai women, all of you prepare to be inseminated by my partner! Let the third round of daughters begin muahahahahaha!" ... Asagi and I made the same decision to pretend we didn''t hear that. I headed to the cell where Asagi''s daughter was, but before I could approach the limbless girl, frantic footsteps drew our attention towards the dungeon entrance. "Who did it?!" ¨C A furious voice full of anguish echoed throughout the ce. Two girls appeared at the entrance. One of them was the ninja girl who always argued with me when I was at the hot springs inn, the other girl was a girl with a small chest and tanned skin who was carrying a decapitated head. Come to think of it, Shiranui fell into the Milf category, so she had a daughter. This girl seems to be her daughter, so it''s normal that she''s furious that someone decapitated her sexy mother. "¡­ What are you doing here?!" ¨C Sagiri shouted when she saw me. She was happy and surprised to see me, although she won''t admit it. (Author''s Note: Sagiri Ameno from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) I waved my right hand to greet her, but the girl next to her interrupted us. "You, it was you!" ¨C The girl screamed because in my group I am the only person covered in blood since my fighting style focuses on mutting each part of the enemy to prevent them from resurrecting. - "I''ll kill you!" Well, it seems like my future daughter hates me. The girl pulled out a gun and arge concentration of electromaic energy umted in the weapon. She really wanted to kill me and she didn''t care that behind me was Asagi''s defenseless daughter. "Mizuki, put down the gun! That''s an order!" ¨C Asagi stood in front of me. She is still naked and has no weapons, but she was ready to attack the girl if she really tried to attack me. (Author''s Note: Mizuki Yukikaze of Taimanin) The girl named Mizuki clung to her mother''s decapitated head and was about to shoot without caring about the consequences, but Sagiri reacted faster and hit Mizuki''s arm to make her let go of the gun, then she took out a chain and tied the girl up while shee pressed her against the ground to prevent her from moving. "Mizuki-san, calm down, Luis is an idiot, but he must have an exnation" ¨C Sagiri tried to calm the girl down, but the girl was too angry to listen. "He killed my mother! I have to kill him!" ¨C The girl tried to fight, but Sagiri was much stronger, plus Asagi got closer so the girl had no chance of attacking me. "You have a talent for getting into dramatic situations" ¨C Zelretch stroked his beard. "Mizuki¡­" ¨C Asagi sighed and bent down to talk to the girl, but her still naked appearance is a bit¡­ well, stimting. "Ahem, the ceiling has great decoration" ¨C Merlin began to appreciate the beauty of the stone ceiling. "That''s right, it must be Renaissance art" ¨C Zelretch nodded wisely as he looked at the beauty of the gray stone. Asagi and the women in the dungeon can already be considered my women, so they don''t dare to look at them out of concern that I might kill them. "Do you really think I''m a psychopath?" ¨C I smiled ironically. "The incubus just looked at your wife with lust and you tore him to pieces, I prefer not to risk it" ¨C Merlin smiled wryly as he continued looking at the ceiling. "Well, I think we''ll get along well" ¨C I nodded with approval. It''s nice to talk to smart people. While the vampire and the magician were showing me that it is not necessary to castrate all the men I know, Asagi exined what happened to the girl and told her that I am going to revive the milf. The girl was still angry with me, but at least she didn''t want to shoot me in the face anymore. When the girl calmed down, I smiled gently. ¨C "Just so you know, if you really shot me, I would have cut off your head like your mother" "Luis!" ¨C Sagiri yelled at me angrily. ¨C "Don''t bother Mizuki-san, she has already suffered a lot!" "Yes, yes, whatever you say" ¨C I shrugged and looked at Sagiri with joy and a slight hint of romantic affection, but I quickly hid my emotions and looked away from her. - "Good to see you" "¡­" ¨C Sagiri is dense with her own emotions, but she is very observant towards bodynguage, so she noticed the love in my eyes which made her blush, but she was also happy. ¨C "Y-Yes, it''s good to see that you''re not dead, fool" "Tsun-tsun, dere-dere! What is it?! A tsundere~!" ¨C BB, Navi and Nyaruko started singing¡­ "What?!" ¨C Sagiri blushed so much that her head seemed about to explode, so she did what she does best, bing violent. ¨C "Shut up!" Sagiri started throwing shurikens towards the group of idiots, but she didn''t really try to hurt them and the weapons hit the walls without harming anyone. I smiled slightly. ¨C "Your aim sucks" "Shut up idiot! "I didn''t ask for your opinion!" ¨C Sagiri screamed and threw a knife at my face, but this time she really aimed at my right eye. I don''t feel like losing an eye, so I grabbed the knife before it stuck in my eye. ¨C "Why do you only know how to aim when you attack me?" "Because you are an idiot!" ¨C Sagiri continued shouting to hide her embarrassment. Ah, this is fun. Sagiri released Mizuki and we started talking while I took care of cleaning and healing the rest of the women. By the way, Asagi exined to me what happened. It was just as I thought, the leader of the Taimanin gave them the order to investigate a possible enemy base on the outskirts of this city, so they all came with the mentality of defeating the monsters that harm humanity. Ninjas from other viges joined in on that mission, so the Taimanin thought this was a high-risk mission, so Asagi secretly prepared a backup n to request reinforcements in case the demons were too strong. She had Mizuki hide at a safe distance to monitor the battlefield. If the ninja viges were in danger and couldn''t call for reinforcements, then Mikzuki had to go and call for reinforcements. In this world there are several methods to seal help messages, so it was an excellent idea. Despite the preparations, Asagi did not imagine that when the demons appeared, the ninja viges would not attack the demons but the Taimanin. When Mizuki saw that, she wanted to help her ssmates, but she is not as stupid as she seems and was able to analyze the situation. She wouldn''t be able to turn the tide of the battle, so it would be better for her to go for help, but the problem was that she had no one to ask for help. It was obvious that the Taimanin vige leader betrayed them and most of the viges were now attacking them in coboration with the demons, so they had no other allies. The only option was to find a neutral group, but no one would be stupid enough to confront the Okawa family just to protect a group of women who had been discarded. Well, there was someone. A pervert who was known for being willing to confront anyone who annoyed him, and who also didn''t mind insulting the Japanese government, the UN and NATO. Mizuki rushed to the hot spring inn to look for me and beg for help, but I was already on my way here. Sagiri''s ninja vige was not one of those that betrayed the Taimanin, so she was willing to ask him for help, but Sagiri does not have the authority to help the Taimanin, plus her vige leader would not be willing to go on a suicide mission against the government. Sagiri is a silly girl with a kind heart and wanted to help Mizuki despite the risk, but her strength was negligible. Fortunately for both girls, Sagiri knew that I was going on a trip to Fuyuki for Miyu''s basketball tournament, so they could quickly ask me for help. The other women at the inn heard about what happened and are also good-hearted fools, so they also wanted to help even though it was no different than suicide. Chitose, the owner of the inn, cannot leave the city because going too far from the inn will damage her soul, but she contacted some of her friends to ask them to protect the women. Thus a group of supernatural women was formed who came to rescue the Taimanin. It sounds heroic, but it was all stupid since now those women are trapped inside the barrier that covers the city. What''s worse is that they haven''t even noticed the barrier and think they can escape at any moment... They are cute, but too stupid. Currently the group of women are building a barrier around the cabin to prevent enemies from escaping while Sagiri and Mizuki would be in charge of exploring the cabin. The entrance to the cabin was destroyed and there were traces ofbat, so they thought that someone decided to fight the demons. The biggest possibility was that that was my doing since I''m in the city, so Sagiri and Mizuki decided to explore first since, in the group of women, the two of them have the best stealth skills. Upon entering the cabin, Mizuki found the decapitated head of her mother, so she freaked out and ran to the basement instead of going to talk to the other women. "You''re a fool" ¨C I sighed angrily and grabbed Sagiri''s cheek. ¨C "If I were an enemy, you would be dead¡­" How do you think about exploring on your own?!" "It hurts¡­" ¨C Sagirimented pathetically, but she was a little happy when she noticed how worried I felt for her safety. ¨C "Mizuki-san ran very fast and I couldn''t leave her alone¡­" "You are idiot!" ¨C I squeezed her cheek harder. ¨C "If your friend jumps off a bridge, will you do it too?!" "Yes¡­" ¨C Sagiri looked at me firmly to show her loyalty, but her eyes filled with tears when I really used force to cause her pain. ¨C "Wait, that really hurts! Stop, it hurts a lot! You''re going to rip off my cheek!" "I will do it so you learn your lesson, you stupid brat" ¨C I spoke with more anger. ¨C "Since your parents did not educate you, I will have to do it" "Help!" ¨C Sagiri screamed, but no one heard her in the depths of the dungeon. ¨C "Aaahhh don''t spank my butt! Let go of me, you fucking pervert! Aaaahhhh it hurts! Hurts¡­! Ah~¡­..Why did I moan?! No, stop, something strange is awakening in me! Damn pervert!" "As expected of my partner! Subdue a tsundere with the almighty domestic violence! The patriarchy never loses!" "Heeeelp!" No one heard the tragic cries of the ninja in the depths of the dungeon... Chapter 387: Long Chapters continue, yay Chapter 387: Long Chapters continue, yay Punishing the silly ninja took me 10 minutes, but it was enough time for her to remember not to act stupidly and rashly. After punishing Sagiri, I finished freeing and cleaning up the Taimanin women, then I asked Sagiri to go talk to the other people who joined the rescue mission to exin what happened to them and prevent them from worrying. I didn''t go to say hello since my current priority is to resurrect a milf. At the back of the sex dungeon there was arge room where Shinji used to y with women. It is arge ce, so it will be used to perform a false resurrection ritual. To tell the truth, I don''t care what Shinji did, but I can''t kill him since he is very useful in making Illya and her mother feel desperate, so it will be easier to make mother and daughter break down emotionally so that they see me as the only emotional pir in their lives. In addition, there are other women who will also be affected as coteral damage. Once in the room, I put my hands on the ground and used [Mythomania] to pretend that I am using alchemy, then I used [Schizophrenia] and [Mythomania] to create resurrection ritual thatbined Auriel''s blessing and high-level spiritual alchemy. With the circle ready, I asked the tanned skinned girl to give me her mother''s head to ce in the center of the alchemy circle, I also ced a piece of crushed meat that was actually the corpse of Asagi''s son. The woman had to clench her fists and she bit her lip when she noticed that the disfigured body of her son had the print of my shoe. With the two corpses on the circle, I took a linen cloth bag from my pocket. This thing is a high-level soul warehouse that is often used by heroes of Paradise to store souls. This thing is indispensable for a Hero, since it is possible to take the soul of an ally to the Temple of Hope to revive him, or he can also capture the soul of a criminal to take him to the Temple of Judgment so that the soul can be cleansed of all records and thus will be taken to the Reincarnation Cycle without the possibility of the person being able to recover the memories and skills of their past life. It must be remembered that Heroes with the ability to destroy souls are very few and most of them depend on high-level weapons. From the bag I took two souls and ced them next to the mutted corpses. They were the souls of the milf and my stepson. When the materials were in order, I knelt on the outside of the alchemy circle and a copper stake appeared in my hand. "Holy Mother, you who bring hope to those who have fallen into despair, you who bring salvation to those who have lost everything¡­" ¨C I tried my best not to vomit because I felt disgusted by acting like a stupid religious fanatic. ¨C "Please allow me to bear the sins of your servants so that they may once again enjoy the blessing of life¡­" With a look of devotion and bravery, I stabbed my heart as the alchemy circle lit up. Red blood began to flow from my chest, but I maintained an expressionless face. I took out the bronze stake from my chest and at the tip of the stake there was a drop of golden blood that emitted a beautiful light that generated peace and tranquility when seen. I ced the stake on the alchemy circle and the drop fell to the ground. When the drop of golden blood touched the ground, the circle rippled as if a drop of rain had fallen into a calmke. The golden light filled the entire dungeon, but it was a beautiful light that did not hurt the eyes, but instead generated a pleasant feeling of warmth and security simr to a mother''s sincere love. It used to make me sick to feel this kind of warmth, but now it makes me feelfortable. It''s like being in Auriel''s embrace... The two corpses in the center of the circle began to shake as the golden light bound the two souls to their respective bodies. From the head a skeleton began to form that was quickly covered by blood, nerves, muscles and skin. The same thing happened with the piece of trampled meat. As the two bodies were being reconstructed, a disgusting-looking green liquid came out of both bodies and moved as if it were alive. The liquid crawled away from the bodies and towards me. When the liquid was close to my body, it moved like a snake and entered the hole in my chest. The liquid did not harm me as it was devoured by Ortro the moment it entered my body, but in the eyes of the public, the substance attached to my body and made me frown slightly. "I see, that is the price for making a perfect resurrection¡­" ¨C Merlin spoke with a mixture of curiosity, interest, amusement, expectation and concern. Zelretch sighed lightly. ¨C "Carrying the sins, pain, suffering and curses of another person¡­ The boy is brave to do something like that" The ritual I am doing is a high-level ritual that very few Heroes and Saints can do even in Paradise. This is not because the ritual isplex, but because the ritual involves absorbing all that is harmful about a person and thus allowing a perfect resurrection that does not harm the Cycle of Reincarnation. Basically this ritual treats death as if it were a disease. The ritual absorbs death to allow the person to return to life, but in the process, the one doing the ritual will absorb everything harmful in the body and soul of the deceased. This ritual was taught to me by Sword Maiden and is the ritual she usually uses in the Temple of Hope to heal soldiers whoe for help. Needless to say, I got angry when I heard her and tried to convince her to stop doing this ritual anymore, but she refused since she feels that pain is the only way to atone for her sins¡­ Ah, damn, I''m in a bad mood now. That''s what happens to me for falling in love with tragic women... Anyway. The important thing is that absorbing other people''s sins doesn''t hurt me since Ortro can eat them, although she doesn''t really like the taste of sins since she prefers to chew on kind and gentle souls. Now the question is; Why am I making all this ridiculous spectacle? Well, for one thing, the Taimanin women had been silently observing the entire ritual and their hearts were filled with various emotions. Due to the work they do, they know how the various rituals work, and although this ritual is exclusive to Paradise, they were able to better understand what was happening thanks to Merlin and Zelretch''s exnations. Both men had been talking loudly about the ritual, which helped the women understand that I am a violent murderer, but I am also a hero capable of enduring any kind of pain in order to protect what catches my attention. The wizard and the vampire didn''t do that to help me, they were just talking since they found my ritual interesting and are trying to study it to do something simr just for fun. While I did all this to win the hearts of the Taimanin women, there is a much more important reason. During the entire process, the demon leader was in the corner observing the situation. His mind is almost destroyed and he can no longer think properly, but it is important that someone else sees my actions. The leader of the demons is an incubus and used to be one of the main viins of the Taimanin franchise, but now he was a pathetic puppet who was subdued by a troublesome entity. The reason I let the idiot live was not just to keep hitting him, but inside his soul there is a sensory link that connects his senses with those of another entity. It''s somewhat simr to the way Shiki watched me through Servant Emiya''s eyes the first time we met. Through the incubus I was able to find one of the biggest problems I will have in this city, but the problem is that that entity is not the true mastermind. It''s just another puppet who thinks it''s the final boss. One of my biggest concerns was fulfilled. The woman who is leading the invasion is not only intelligent, maniptive, observant and patient, she is also very paranoid and has prepared multiple backup ns... A confident genius is problematic, but a paranoid genius is dangerous. The worst of all is that I still can''t find traces of that woman''s identity. I only know she is a woman because of my father''s letter, but even that could be a disguise she wears or a lie my father told just to spite me. In short, what Ick most is information while the enemy can monitor several of my movements. This became an information war where I am at a disadvantage since the enemy knows my identity, but at the same time, I have the advantage that I can manipte the information. In this case, I made it clear that I can resurrect the dead without disturbing the Reincarnation Cycle, I also demonstrated that my blessing from Auriel will be a big obstacle to killing me, so the enemy will first need to sever my link with Auriel. The enemy will likely use the tool that was used in China to lock me in, or they could even use stronger tools to prevent my allies from being able to rescue me. The enemy does not yet know the full extent of my strength, so when the war begins it is likely that she will send powerful entities just to test my strength. When she knows my strength, then she will send the real assassins. If I proves that I am a cockroach that can''t die, then the woman will send special forces to kidnap Miyu, Illya and Chloe while the demons surround me to prevent me from rescuing them. At that time I will have the opportunity to find the Dimensional Gate, so I will invade Hell to destroy the Gate, then I will pretend to use a high-level space artifact so that Abby can use her skills and thus I will return to Gaia without the demons being able to invade us. For now that''s the basic n, but I''m constantly thinking about unpredictable variables and absurd countermeasures. The most important thing is that the enemy knows that he will win by kidnapping the three brats, so that will be her real goal while killing me is just a side mission. Anyway. I can''tpletely predict the actions of someone I don''t even know their name, but I can influence logical decisions by showing my skills and weaknesses. For now I already have a base n, plus showing that I am willing to die to protect my loved ones will help me with Illya, Chloe and Irisviel. For now, I was done acting like a Christian in the middle ages as the golden light began to fade. When the ritual ended, the hole in my chest began to close as a subtlesting light repaired it. Now only the two unconscious people in the center of the alchemy circle mattered. "Mother!" ¨C As expected, my future stepdaughter was the first to run to hug her mother. "¡­ Ugh¡­ my head¡­" ¨C Shiraniu began to wake up and she was very dazed since she did not understand what was happening. Herst memory was my sword cutting off her head, so when she saw her daughter she thought that she was experiencing some kind of happy dream before dying since her greatest wish was to hug her daughter again. Shiranui was still dizzy when her daughter hugged her and she started crying like an abandoned brat. She''s still a 15-year-old girl, but she''s alreadymitted several murders and gone through arduous training, so herck of mental toughness is disappointing. ¡­Well, maybe I''m being too hard on her, but I can''t help it. The brat dared to point a gun at me even though I will be her stepfather. I need to educate her. Mother and daughter cried with happiness, although Shiranui still thinks it''s all a dream, but sometimes it''s healthy to embrace a beautiful lie just for a moment. While the mother and daughter had a touching reunion, there was another family who was reunited in a beautiful moment that almost made me yawn from boredom. "Kosuke!" ¨C Aasagi and her daughter ran towards the boy who was slowly waking up and hugged him. From what I see, Asagi was in love with the boy and did not see him as her son, although that is understandable since he is her adopted son, the age difference between the two is less than 10 years, they are both connected by the plot and by what I can theorize, the boy was deeply in love with Asagi to the point that he sold part of his soul to demons so he could stay with his adoptive mother. Even though the boy was one of the main reasons Asagi was captured and sodomized, he doesn''t feel guilty and an intense lust and love for Asagi continues to grow in his heart, so the idiot will go crazy when Asagi tells him that she will always be his mother, but only his mother since she belongs to me now. On the other hand, Asagi still has romantic feelings for the boy, but she won''t break her word and will be faithful to me unless I allow her to be with the boy. Needless to say, that''s not going to happen. If my new stepson behaves then I''ll get him an irrelevant girlfriend, but if he can''t forget Asagi... Well, in war there''s always coteral damage. Ah, it would be nice if he was like Kenichi. That guy doesn''t care that I''m sleeping with his mother and he''s started his own happy family, so I haven''t seen him anymore. Unfortunately he had no daughters and has only had one son¡­ By the way, no one is naked in the dungeon anymore, so it wasn''t necessary to gouge out the boy''s eyes. I provided clothes to the Taimanin women and put clothes on the boy and the milf when I reconstructed their bodies, so any small chance of another man seeing my women''s naked bodies is ruled out. Anyway, I''ve seen too much drama today and I have better things to do. "Yes, yes, very touching, now get up and let''s go, there is a lot of work to do" ¨C I spoke tiredly while my hand made a subtle gesture of scratching my chest. To a normal person that gesture would be irrelevant since my body and even my clothes have already been repaired, but observant people noticed that I scratched the exact spot where the green liquid entered, so there is a small chance that the ritual caused me some kind of injury or difort. "¡­" ¨C Asagi sighed and nodded as she helped her son to stand up. ¨C "Understood, give us directions and we will follow Ichijo-sama''s will" The Taimanin women nodded with serious expressions of resolution. The fact that I healed their wounds and resurrected one of theirpanions has given me the loyalty of these naive women. Shiranui finally looked at me upon hearing Asagi''s words and seemed to understand something. She began to theorize that perhaps I didn''t murder her, but rather knocked her unconscious and then helped her out of the demonic corruption and also helped the other Taimanin. Regardless of my reasons for helping her, she began to look at me with deep gratitude, although for now she will remain silent to investigate what happened and thus not jump to conclusions. An intelligent woman who learned from her mistakes. I looked at Asagi and a sturdy looking steel briefcase appeared in my hands. I threw the briefcase into Asagi''s hands, so she had to let go of her son to catch the briefcase. Asagi''s daughter was also helping the boy up so she stopped the boy from falling to the ground, but he felt hurt and angry because Asagi let him go even though they had just met again. Asagi thought that the briefcase would be extremely heavy and that''s why she let go of her son, but she was surprised to feel that the object was as light as a cell phone. "There are high-level weapons and equipment here, each weapones with instructions, so distribute it among yourpanions ording to theirbat styles" ¨C I spoke apathetically and took out a second briefcase to throw it back to Asagi. ¨C "There are medicines, magic tools and some individual vehicles here, also distribute them" Asagi caught the second briefcase and nodded. ¨C "Yes, Ichijo-sama" She wasn''t surprised that there were so many artifacts in the briefcases. Spatial storage items are indispensable in supernatural battles and it wouldn''t be strange if I have an armory in my pockets. Asagi''s respect and obedience made the boy look at me with resentment, but he quickly tried to hide his emotions, which was useless as someone opened their mouth. "It seems that your new son doesn''t love you" ¨C Merlin approached me and patted my shoulder. ¨C "I rmend you solve your family problems or you will have a Calemot 2" "Hey Listen! Only daughters matter! Men are only good for making cuck jokes!" ¨C Navi spitting out facts. The boy and several women did not fully understand this nonsense, but some of them began to think that the rumors that I like to seduce other men''s women were true. "Whatever, I''m not in the mood for stupidity" ¨C I sighed in annoyance and headed towards the exit of the room, but my gaze stopped at the incubus who was drooling on the floor due to brain death. ¨C "We have to prepare ourselves, this idiot couldn''t cause so many problems without help, someone should have given him some support, besides, I haven''t been able to contact the Ichijo family for a while now and that''s starting to worry me" Merlin and Zelretch understood that I am pretending not to know about the barrier that covers the city, and although they did not understand why I do it, they yed along. "The type of magic disyed by these demons is not something that should exist in this world, at least not under normal conditions" ¨C Zelretch stroked his beard as if she was in deep thought. "Perhaps an entity from another world appeared in this city" ¨C Merlin frowned seriously. ¨C "If so, things could beplicated¡­" "Not all demons are evil, but the magic these idiots used had traces of a Concept rted to depravity, evil and debauchery" ¨CI nodded. ¨C "The most annoying thing is that the inheritance left by the ancestor of the Ichijo family had a strange reaction to that power" "Eh?" ¨C Merlin honestly looked at me with confusion and curiosity. - "Really? And what does that mean?" I frowned seriously. ¨C "There is a system user hiding in the city" Something shook deep in the incubus'' soul, but the enemy''s stealth skills are quite good and only I noticed it. The enemy was shocked that I discovered his identity. This was what bothered me the most. The incubus was the puppet of a system user, at the same time, that system user is the puppet of the woman who nned the invasion. Damnpulsive maniptors, always creating unnecessarilyplex ns¡­ This is fun. Zelretch and Merlin frowned seriously. In this World, system users are not seen as impressive since Shiki usually manages to eliminate or control them before they be a problem, but beings with ess to ssified information know how troublesome idiots like me are. Both men were not born when the war between Gaia and ya was, but they knew that ya won the war because of a single system user, so they see those beings as living cmities. Both men looked at me seriously and with their eyes indicated that we need to talk to share the information I discovered. With a blink of my eyes I indicated that I will tell them what I discovered, but for now they must be patient. The Taimanin women did not understand the magnitude of the problem, but they were totally obedient and followed me out of the dungeon. By the way, Merlin is still dragging Shinji and now he has to drag the incubus too. All of the Taimanin were okay with Shiranui rejoining them despite the things she did when she was under the incubus'' control. Years ago she had been kidnapped and corrupted by the incubus, so she betrayed herpanions and participated in the ambush. Well, Taimanin women value loyalty andpanionship, so the power of friendship trumpedmon sense and intellect. Better for me. By the way, BB and Nyaruko were not by my side during the resurrection ritual since they got bored and wanted to see who the women were who came to rescue the Taimanin. Now they were in front of the destroyed cabin with Sagiri, the other women from the inn and the reinforcements. When we went up the stairs, I heard a sound that reminded me of a ser game. "SIUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" ¨C I heard Nyaruko''s excited scream and I knew something stupid was about to happen. ¨C "Luis,e! There are waifus!" I put my hand on my face and sighed. ¨C "What''s the point of having a second identity if the idiot calls me by my name?" Actually, Nyaruko did it on purpose since that way people will think that she is aplete idiot who doesn''t know how to keep secrets. In the future, she will be able to say false information by ''ident'' and people will believe that it is something real. Zelretch walked up to me and patted my shoulder. ¨C "Boy, I don''t envy your life" "¡­" ¨C I grunted in annoyance and walked towards Nyaruko. In front of the cabin there were indeed the women from the hot springs inn, even the ghost girl was here, which was unnecessary since she doesn''t know how to fight, but well, whatever, it''s just adding another problem on my shoulders, nothing new... The only woman missing was the little owner of the inn since she cannot leave her city. "Hey Hello!" ¨C Nonko waved her hand to greet me when she saw me. (Author''s Note: Nonko Arahabaki from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) Normally she seems like a calm andzy woman, but, although she was still smiling, her appearance had changed quite a bit. Her skin had turned a red tone, a long horn grew on her forehead, her hair waspletely white, and her body was staggering slightly since she waspletely drunk, although that made her attitude she seems more violent. Like Nonko, the rest of the women were here with serious attitudes and ready for battle, although they calmed down when they saw me. The short time I spent at the inn made the group of women see me as a solid, trustworthy figure. "Luis-san!" ¨C The ghost girl Yuuna screamed excitedly when she saw me and floated towards me, but she tripped on her own ipetence. (Author''s Note: Yuuna Yunohana from Yuragi-sou no Yuuna-san) [System Notification: The skill ''Lucky Pervet'' has been activated] Oh, whatever. I resigned myself to life and let Yuuna take me down while she sat on my face. Yuuna''s legs were on the sides of my face while her intimate area was directly attached to my lips, so technically her underwear prevented us from kissing on the lips... .. All joking aside, the advantage of my body being able to interact with spiritual entities is that I was able to enjoy the softness of Yunna''s thighs. ¡­Thinking about it, it''s worrying how ustomed I am to this kind of nonsense¡­ "¡­KYAAAA!" ¨C Yuuna screamed in panic and walked away from me, which ruined the touching hug she wanted to give me, although she didn''tin. Yuuna has been training her skills ording to a training regimen I designed for her. Now she no longer has too many self-control problems and doesn''t use her psychic abilities when she feels embarrassed, which is progress. The scene made the Taimanin and the women of the innugh at the fact that a weak and crying girl could easily take me down, even though I see it as a victory. I smiled with slight irony and sat on the ground, but when I was about to stand up, a blonde woman covering herself from the sun with a pink umbre appeared next to me. "Oh, so the famous Hero of Harmony likes necrophilia? What a peculiar taste" ¨C The woman smiled slightly as she studied me with her gaze. ¨C "It is a pleasure to meet the only human hero who has shown genuine interest in cooperation between different races, although now that I know you, I feel that your interests are not in coexistence but in your personal tastes¡­ Am I right?" I looked nkly at the woman. ¨C "Eh, yeah, whatever, look, I don''t feel like philosophical talks and psychological battles, so please annoy someone else" The woman let out a smallugh as she covered her mouth with her free hand in an elegant gesture. ¨C "You are as moody as Momo-san said, how funny~" In case anyone forgot, Nyaruko is pretending to be a system user with a name so stupid I don''t want to repeat it, but her nickname is Momo. I looked at Nyaruko who was busy taking pictures of the people who agreed to help the Taimanin. I sighed and massaged my forehead. ¨C "Did she say something stupid about me?" "Mmmm" ¨C The woman put her finger on her chin as if she was thinking and smiled friendly. ¨C "Nope, she just mentioned that you are a certified lolicon and have a PhD in capturing married women, oh right, she also said that you love non-human women since your Japanese genes control you¡­ So, Mr. Hero, what do you think of me? Am I attractive enough for you to try to seduce me?" ...¡­.. That exins why women I don''t know are looking at me so strangely. I sighed heavily in annoyance. ¨C "Yes, you are¡­ Do you want us to go on a date?" "¡­" ¨C The woman opened her eyes slightly at my response, but she quickly smiled as her eyes narrowed with a mixture of curiosity and desire to y with me. ¨C "In that case I will be happy to go on a date with Hero-san, but I would like our date to be in another city, so Hero-san, let''s travel~" The woman''s gaze was evaluating my reaction to verify what I know. It seems like she has a habit of manipting and using people even when she just wants to have a normal conversation. I frowned and lowered the volume of my voice. ¨C "Did you notice it?" The woman''s smile deepened and she extended a finger in front of my face, then she drew a straight line in the air and something resembling a space crack appeared in front of me, only this space crack was riddled with red eyes that were staring at me. That wasn''t a spatial skill, it was the maniption of something different... Oh, I see, she can alter concepts rted to physical and abstract distances between two points, or in simpler words, she can manipte boundaries. The woman tried to put her finger into the spatial crack, but there was a small electric shock sound. - "Normally I can move around the world without worries, I can travel to other countries where different entities rule, I can visit different timelines and I can spy on most pocket dimensions, but now I can''t move freely, I even have difficulty move to other ces within this city" Nyaruko and Navi are doing stupid things while attracting the attention of the women, so I can chat with the woman more privately, although some women were taking advantage of their enhanced hearing to listen to our conversation secretly. I sighed, not with worry but with resignation. ¨C "As I thought, there is a barrier isting the city¡­" The woman sighed softly. ¨C "I didn''t notice anything strange when we entered the city, but I realized the problem when I tried to go around to explore the surroundings¡­ I dislike that my abilities are being suppressed, so I will appreciate if Hero-san has any ideas" "Unfortunately I can''t think of something" ¨C I frowned. ¨C "I tried to contact my Holy Lady, but I can''t even feel her presence¡­ I am worried that at this rate I will run out of blessed power" The woman was extremely intelligent. Although she doesn''t seem to know Auriel''s power, she managed to decipher that the power I gained from a strong Higher Entity is limited and if we don''t remove the barrier, then I will only constantly weaken myself. Although Merlin joined the group of noisy idiots and was far away from us, the incubus could also hear this, so the system user must be starting to n a wave attack to weaken me and then kill me. The woman sighed and we were silent for a moment as we watched Fou hit Merlin. "By the way, my name is Yakumo Yukari, it''s nice to meet you, Hero-san" ¨C The woman smiled at me politely, although there was a subtle touch of flirtation in her voice and gaze. It wasn''t that she had fallen in love with me, but that she has a habit of lying and manipting eleven out of every ten words she says. (Author''s Note: Yukari Yakumo from Touhou Project) "Nice to meet you, I''m Ichijo Seiji, although you can tell me Luis" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "At this point it no longer makes sense to maintain a secret identity" "I see, nice to meet you Luis-san" ¨C Yukari smiled with a slight mocking tone. "¡­" ¨C I looked nkly at the woman. ¨C "Did she tell you?" "What thing? The fact that you hate when someone adds honorifics to your real name since it sounds ridiculous?" - Yukari tilted her head in confusion without containing her yful smile. ¨C "No, I didn''t know, I''m sorry Luis-san, I hope Luis-san can forgive me for my rudeness~" ¡­Nyaruko¡­ I''ll have to spank that girl''s butt. "Well, I''m going to listen to what they''re talking about" ¨C Yukari seemed satisfied with my expression of tiredness and annoyance, so she smiled and headed to Nyaruko''s group since Merlin and Zelretch had begun to exin the situation to the women, although they withheld information about the world invasion and only expressed their suspicions that the incubus was just a puppet of a foreign entity. I did not approach the group, but instead walked to be next to BB since she seemed to be having problems with something she saw on her cell phone, which is unusual since she usually shows contempt and ridicule towards everything. When I approached BB, she tilted her cell phone to let me see what was bothering her. BB had been looking at the exclusive chat room for Outer Gods. Yesterday she added me to the group with the pseudonym ''Senpai'', so now almost all the Outer Gods know about my existence, although BB didn''t show my face and didn''t talk about my identity, so I''m kind of like the mysterious member of the cluster. The Outer Gods know that Daoloth, Nyathotep, and Yog-Sothoth made some kind of alliance, but they don''t know what the alliance is about, so the chat has recently been filled with spective conversations between the apocalyptic beings. [Yibb-Tstll: I''m telling you the truth! The new one is a monster and if you don''t swear allegiance then you will all die! Join me and I''ll talk to that monster so you guys have a chance to survive! They just need to shout in YMD unison! Abhoth: Yamada? Yibb-Tstll: What?! No! It''s: Yes My Dark! Yidhra: Yamada Yamada Yamada Yamada Yamada Yamada¡­ Yibb-Tstll: Shut up old hag! It''s not Yamada, it''s Yes My Dark! Nyog''Sothep: Yamada Yamada Yamada¡­ Nhimbaloth: Yamada Yamada Yamada¡­ Tru''Nembra: Yamada Yamada Yamada¡­ Tulzscha: Yamada Yamada Yamada¡­ Yibb-Tstll: AAAAAAAAHHHHH! I HATE YOU! Ubbo-Sat: Yamada Yamada Yamada¡­] Among the Outer Gods, Laplus is the biggest victim of bullying¡­ I don''t pity her. "Does it bother you that someone else bullies your favorite victim?" ¨C I smiled ironically. "No, I just opened the conversation tough, but my mood doesn''t improve¡­ Tch, that fucking bitch" ¨C BB snorted in disgust, giving me a rough idea of the problem. ¨C "I wanted to brag about how cool senpai is, so I made an update in the chat room so that idiots can upload pictures and stories on their profiles, but the fucking bitch is posting shit about her fetishes and the fucking bitch dared to be a bitch''s bitch even though she can only be senpai''s tool¡­" ¡­I have a greater capacity for understanding than most deities and I did not understand what she said¡­ Women. BB showed me how the chat room update worked since I''m useless with this type of technology. The chat room created by BB has a selfie function where it is possible to take photos without high-level entities noticing. That''s really impressive and could be one of the best tools for gathering information in the entire multiverse, but the Outer Gods use this treasure to show what they''re having for lunch... "Look, this bitch is shit" ¨C BB continued to growl angrily as she opened Shub-Niggurath''s profile to show me what made her angry. Shub-Niggurath published several photographs where she is being beaten, stabbed, torn to pieces, burned, suffocated, chained and subjected to various methods of abuse. What''s worse is that at all times you can see that she enjoys it... Unlike the cases of Nyaruko and Abby where they were almost captured by the cultivators and Paradise, it is obvious that Shub-Niggurath allowed herself to be captured¡­ From what I see, the person who captured Shub-Niggurath is trying to break the ck goat''s willpower to turn it into an obedient tool. There are also photographs of high-level rituals where Shub-Niggurath is moaning while her captor tries to remove her intestines... From what I hear, Shub-Niggurath has the ability to turn pleasure into power and she is one of the greatest masochists in the multiverse. That doesn''t mean that Shub-Niggurath is impossible to beat or that she''s tougher than Auriel, but fighting her is aplete pain in the ass since attacking her will make her excited, but ignoring her will make her get bored and decide to bring out her sadistic side. By the way, she is also one of the biggest sadists in the multiverse. Attacking or ignoring are not options, so it is best to escape from her upon seeing her or lock her in a ce where she cannot receive any stimtion, which is difficult since it also excites her to be confined in lonely and forgotten ces. While it is a mistake to hurt her as it will only make her stronger, Shub-Niggurath posted a message to say that she made a deal with her captor. Shub-Niggurath will be subjected to constant torture and in exchange she will lend her skills. "Only senpai is allowed to make fraudulent deals with the Outer Gods¡­ Only senpai can do it¡­" ¨C BB began to mutter and I had to put my hand on her head while using [Anti-Rasen] to prevent her from having an attack of dementia. ¨C "¡­Senpai <3¡­"< p> BB was happy as a kitten to feel my hand on her head, although I feel ufortable because she currently has my appearance... Well, everything in my life is weird so it doesn''t matter. On the other hand, it is certainly problematic that someone managed to recruit an Outer God, especially since Shub-Niggurath knows that three of the four strongest Outer Gods made an alliance after falling in love with the same man¡­ I need to eliminate the person who recruited Shub-Niggurath¡­ In the worst case I will also have to silence Shub-Niggurath¡­ Oh, wait a minute. "Show me the previous photo" ¨C I spoke seriously and BB nodded. I started looking at the photos that Shub-Niggurath uploaded and found something interesting. When I saw that the incubus had traces of a system user, I had Paranoia track the system user to look for clues to the real mastermind, but I didn''t find the identity of the woman my father mentioned. Despite that, I found that the system user''s soul frequency seemed to have been influenced by a trace of external energy. I haven''t seen the system user, but I have a theory that the mastermind is controlling the system user the same way Beast VII tried to control me. Basically it is manipting the system to give missions and making the system user move like a trained dog. For now I could only find an insignificant trace of energy without a signature or soul frequency, but that is already an important clue since that energyes from a Conceptual skill. In normal humans, fingerprints are unrepeatable. The same goes for Conceptual skills. Even if someone has an skill to copy skills, the energy in Conceptual skills will always have a subtle trace that will allow others to differentiate the imitation from the authentic. Even [Mythomania] cannot perfectly replicate Auriel''s blessing and that is why the golden light has be so important to my identity. Another thing to mention is that the functioning of the Concepts goes beyond normal sensory perception. Not everyone can differentiate those types of skills since it is something beyond the cognition of mortals. To put it one way, seeing a Conceptual skill would be like hearing colors, tasting sounds, and touching ideas. Mortals could only identify the superficial effect of the skill, but their minds would ignore the true effect. On the other hand, Higher Entities with analysis capabilities can interpret the information to generate an understanding of the Concept we observe. The energy I felt in the system user was recorded by my mind and converted into an image that represents a Concept. The mental image I formed was the link in an endless chain that clings to people''s necks like a dog''s leash would. In the photographs that Shub-Niggurath uploaded there were several rituals where millions of chains tried to bind the will of the ck goat to turn her into a loyal dog. The chains entered through her orifices and clung to her organs, but failed to bind her soul, so Shub-Niggurath could not be enved. Shub-Niggurath is a masochist who enjoys bondage, but she is not willing to give up her free will, so her captor had to surrender. The important thing is that I was able to recognize the links in the chain. It is very simr to the chain that bound the system user... [Paranoia: It has been confirmed that the conceptual chain in the photograph is 100% identical to the link found in the system user''s energy] I found you..... "Talk to her and try to find out the identity of the person who captured her" ¨C I did not contain my smile. The uncertainty of not knowing the identity of my enemy was as if a long sharp thorn had been stabbing the space under the nail of the middle toe of my right foot. Now I feel like I finally managed to remove the thorn that was piercing my flesh. "Uhm? Well, but senpai has to reward me, talking to that bitch will be shit, but I''ll do it for my cute senpai" ¨C BB pouted, but nodded reluctantly. "¡­" ¨C I sighed. ¨C "Please stop making those gestures when you look like me" BB smiled tenderly. ¨C "No~" ¡­ Whatever. My mood is better now that I finally found an important clue. Knowing the name of the enemy does not ensure that I predict her actions since a Higher Entity does not obey its plot, but seeing with one eye is better than beingpletely blind. My mood improved a lot and I felt like pampering Miyu since she has been quite well behaved. Maybe I''ll make a cake for Miyu and her new friends... "Onii-chan¡­" ¨C A telepathic message from Umaru made my mood sink faster than Argentina''s currency. ¨C "Come a minute¡­ I¡­ found something¡­ ah, you have toe, we have to talk" Umaru''s voice let me know that she was not in danger, but her mood was veryplicated, her heart seemed in chaos and there was even some kind of resentment towards me... Fuck. I have four possible ideas of what happened and each option is worse than thest¡­ I massaged my forehead and approached Merlin as Zelretch continued exining the situation to the women. ¨C "Something important came up, take everyone to the girls'' house, I''ll goter" Merlin looked at me with confusion. ¨C "Is there anything more important than literally avoiding the end of the world?" I used [Anti-Rasen] to prevent the incubus from hearing me and nodded. ¨C "My sister is depressed" "...Sorry, I don''t think I heard correctly¡­ Is your sister more important than the future of humanity?" ¨C Merlin blinked several times. ¨C "Look, I know I''m always joking, but even I know this is serious¡­" "Merlin¡­" ¨C I looked into the magician''s eyes and I think he noticed something because he unconsciously took two steps back. ¨C "For your own good, don''t ask any more questions" "¡­" ¨C Merlin made a gesture as if his mouth had a zipper and he had closed it. "Good, because I''m not in the mood" ¨C I sighed and gestured for Nyaruko toe closer to me. "What happen? Did someone make your little sister cry again?" ¨C Nyaruko made fun of me, but she stopped smiling when she saw my look. ¨C "¡­ Ah, I hate being right" "Make sure you protect everyone, I''ll see you in a few hours" ¨C I sighed. Nyaruko nodded with a proud look and patted her chest. ¨C "Don''t worry, as long as I live no one will turn you into a cuck!" "Thank you" ¨C I''m not in the mood to be annoying and patted Nyaruko''s head, then asked Abby to take me to Umaru''s location. I appeared in front of a simple house and at the entrance I saw Medaka who was waiting for me. She had her arms crossed and had a worried look on her face, but that worry turned into a frown when she saw me. I approached the door and Medaka opened it to let me in. ¨C "You arrived quickly, surely you knew that something would happen, after all, you always know everything¡­" I see, it''s scenario number 3... Shit. I sighed. ¨C "If you have something to tell me, just say it" "¡­" ¨C Medaka stared at me, but she took a deep breath and calmed down. ¨C "No, I won''t tell you anything, this is a problem between you brothers" I nodded. - "Thank you" Medaka sighed. ¨C "They are at the first door when you go up the stairs" I nodded again and walked into the house, but Medaka grabbed my arm. ¨C "Luis¡­ I want you to tell me the truth, did you know that you and little Umaru have more sisters?" I knew it when we got to town. I could smell her from several kilometers away, but all my attention was on the world invasion and I didn''t have time to think about my father''s stupidities... I knew this would happen sooner orter and this is the worst moment¡­ Ah, my life is a shitty drama. I nodded and Medaka let go of me. ¨C "I know you have your reasons and I think I understand why you hid it from little Umaru, but it still doesn''t justify what you did" "I know" ¨C I sighed and headed towards the stairs. Fucking shit author. Stop adding drama to my life just because you can''t deal with your fucking depression... Ah, having a dysfunctional family is problematic. --- --- --- Author''s Note: I had to take a break due to various circumstances. I still haven''t managed to fix all the problems in my life, but I''m still alive and that''s the important thing. A hug <3< p> Chapter 388: Little Sister(s) Complex Chapter 388: Little Sister(s) Complex (Umaru perspective) (Himouto! Umaru-chan) While Onii-chan went out to do genericori protagonist stuff, I went to find two important members of my inte group. For a couple of years now, I have been recruiting women with potential who were willing to be inte content creators. Writers, programmers, illustrators, singers and voice actresses. I looked for future talents since my brother taught me to cultivate talents to turn them into pawns in the future, although I see my group as my friends and not as simple tools. At thest meeting, I was very happy to finally meet my friends in person, and although I had some arguments with some of them, especially that dumb incestuous blonde, it made me very happy to meet them in person and eat together with them. Maybe it was luck at its best or maybe I have plot armor from being part of a fanfic chat room, but the fact that most of my group happened to live in my city was a wonderful and very convenient thing. Now that I have the chance to see thest two members of my group I feel very excited. I''ve been chatting with my chat room friends and some of my brother''s wives. Some of them agreed to join my project of creating a great talent agency, so my dream is bing more and more real. I''ll have my anime waifus cosy other waifus! It will be the Waifuception! Ahem, for now I headed to the house of one of the best NSFW cartoonists on the inte. The talented Eromanga-sensei. In my group of friends, Ero-chan is the shyest girl and has serious social anxiety disorder, a bit simr to Shouko-san. (Author''s Note: Shouko Komi from Komi-san wa Komyushou Desu) Ero-chan has a lot of insecurities, but it was easy to get her to talk to me about all her problems, worries, secrets, and traumas. For example, I know that her real name is Sagiri Izumi, she is 12 years old, her mother taught her to draw and was the one who inspired her to be an artist, but tragically she and Ero-chan''s stepfather died during the honeymoon, which which made Ero-chan be aplete hikikomori who would starve if it weren''t for the fact that she lives with her 16-year-old stepbrother who brings her food. (Author''s Note: Sagiri Izumi from Eromanga Sensei) Up to that point, Ero-chan''s situation sounds like a drama movie, but things turned into a romanticedy for lolicons since the stepbrother turns out to be the author of a novel where Ero-chan is the official illustrator. Some days ago, Ero-chan found out about this and has been having a hard time digesting the situation. On the other hand, she is ufortable becausetely her house is being invaded by three women, which is worsening her social anxiety. In another coincidence, the other girl who is part of my group recently moved and is now Ero-chan''s neighbor. Elf Yamada is an excellent author, very talented and one of the most outstanding girls in my group since, like Utaha-san, she has also managed to make an official publication without the need for sponsors, it was all thanks to her own talent . (Author''s Note: Emily Granger from Eromanga Sensei) I''ve known Elf-chan for a while, and although she''s quite narcissistic, she''s fun to talk to, plus she''s the only girl in the group who can stop Kirino and Utaha-san''s narcissism. When Elf-chan starts bragging, all the narcissists can only shut her mouth for fear of starting a battle of egos. By the way, Elf-chan recently told me that her real name is Emily, but I''ll keep calling her Elf-san because it sounds cute. Besides Elf-chan, Ero-chan mentioned that there is another well-known author who started visiting her house. Author Muramasa Senju also became friends with Ero-chan''s brother, although from what she described, Muramasa-sensei seems to be attracted to her brother. That''s a shame. A while ago I tried to recruit her into my group, but she refused saying that she was not interested in joining a group and she just wanted to write the perfect novel ording to her own standards. Furthermore, she is very attached to the author Izumi Masamune who is the brother from Ero-chan, which is a problem since one of the group rules I established is that no men are allowed. Come to think of it, Nyaruko-san and Ina-chan said that I identally formed a harem of artists for my brother... Well, if my friends are my sisters-inw then we can be a united family, so I don''t see the problem. Anyway. When we arrived in the city, I sent a message to Ero-chan and Elf-chan to meet at Ero-chan''s house. She is simr to me and takes online sses so as not to leave the house, and Elf-chan often misses sses without worries because she always gets perfect grades on her exams and her school gives her special treatment. We agreed to meet together, taking advantage of the fact that Ero-chan''s older brother is currently at school, so we have room to have a girl''s talk. I would have liked to visit my friends with just Ina-chan, but my brother insisted that my chat room friends and some of my sisters-inw be my bodyguards. "So let''s meet another loli for the lolicon¡­ This feels like something illegal nom nom" ¨C Laplus-chan snorted cynically while eating takoyaki. (Author''s Note: Laplus / Yibb-Tstll from Hololive) "Don''t talk with your mouth full, it''s disgusting" ¨C Chiyo-nee frowned in disgust and threatened to hit Laplus-chan''s head. (Author''s Note: Chiyo / Cthy from Ane Naru Mono) "Yes, yes, I''m shaking with fear" ¨C Laplus ignored Chiyo-nee and continued eating. "¡­" ¨C Chiyo-nee clicked her tongue and decided to ignore her. The rivalry between the Great Old Ones and the Outer Gods seems like the rivalry between two groups of elementary school children... It''s terrifying to think that beings with the power to destroy a universe behave like spoiled little girls. "Can''t you stop arguing? They look like girls" ¨C Mirko-san raised an eyebrow. (Author''s Note: Rumi Usagiyama from My Hero Academia) Laplus-chan and Chiyo-nee ignored the rabbit heroine. Laplus-chan usually only listens to people who can threaten or amuse her, and Chiyo-nee only cares about my brother, in fact, she treats me well just because it makes her happy that I treat her like my big sister. Personally, I like the idea of having more older sisters to take care of me and pamper me, but I hate the thought of having another older brother. I only have one brother and that is something I never want to change. On the other hand, the idea of having younger sisters¡­ Ah, that''s something I''d rather not think about. It bothers me a little that some of my brother''s waifus call him Onii-chan, but it makes meugh to see him get angry, so I have no problem with it, plus they are my sisters-inw and not my little sisters. Something I haven''t told my brother is that I''m scared at the thought of having more younger sisters rted by blood. The thought of losing the only thing that makes me special to my brother terrifies me. My brother has many waifus, he has daughters and in the future only more and more women will appear, but only I can say that I am his real younger sister. That''s something that makes me feel special. Ah, I better put the thoughts aside or I will be as bitter as my brother. For now we are walking towards Ero-chan''s house. Most of the teenagers and children are at school while the adults are at work, so the streets are free, which is good since my group is made up of beautiful women and in some ways we look like a fashion show. My brother has an skill that allows him to hide people''s appearance and identity, so there is no problem if anime waifus show their faces, because no one can recognize them and in most cases people will think that they are cosyers slightly simr to anime characters. On the other hand, Laplus-chan and Ina-chan can walk beside me without anyone being able to identify their Lovecraftian creature identities. Something I heard is that no one in the multiverse can recognize the human appearances of the Great Old Ones and the Outer Gods. This is because Madness causes the perception of reality to be distorted, and if someone sees one of these beings, they will only see a dark silhouette that causes difort and fear. Anyway, it could happen that someone who knows about anime could recognize the appearances of my new friends, but my brother already took countermeasures for that. His paranoia has no limits. We finally arrived at Ero-chan''s house and I sent her a message so that she could open the door for us, but Elf-chan was the one who opened it for us since Ero-chan doesn''t even want to leave her room. She reminds me of me in the first few months after I developed trauma towards the outside world. "Hams-sensei!" ¨C Elf-chan shouted excitedly when she saw me. "Elf-chan!" ¨C I also screamed excitedly and we hugged each other as if we were best friends who hadn''t seen each other in a long time even though it was the first time we saw each other in person. Elf-chan is very friendly and a great friend when you are able to put up with her narcissism. Elf-chan stopped hugging me and I introduced her to my friends. I said they were professional cosyers from the talent agency we just joined, which isn''t entirely a lie. I managed to convince some of them to join my cosy group. My waifus will wear 2B cosy! Heh, my brother will have to thank me. Elf-chan usually looks down on people because she thinks too highly of herself, but she had to admit that my friends had the looks to be one of the best cosyers in the world, although cosying professionally also involves the skills to get into character, so Elf-chan still doesn''t recognize my friends'' talents. The one that caught Elf-chan''s attention the most was Ina-chan since she kept hidden behind me like a scared little animal, but it was obvious that she was happy to meet Elf-chan. I think Ina recognized Elf-chan from some series and that''s why she is happy, but Elf-chan misinterpreted that as admiration and thought that Ina-chan was her fan. For now we entered the house and my sisters-inw stayed in the living room while they were distracted by their own affairs. Most of them don''t really care about anime themes and only Eto-san is a little interested in the stories, but that''s because she thinks that knowing anime plots will help her ''y'' if we travel to those worlds. (Author''s Note: Eto Yoshimura from Tokyo Ghoul) I honestly don''t want to know what kind of games Eto-san wants to try or I''ll have nightmares. After leaving my friends in the living room, I grabbed Ina-chan''s hand to apany me and Elf-chan to the stairs to go up to Ero-chan''s room. I felt a little emotional since I have long treated Ero-chan as my kohai, there are even times when it seems like she is my little sister. Thanks to my senses having improved with my brother''s training and food, I realized that Ero-chan already knew that we had arrived and was waiting for us on the other side of the door to her room, although she did not dare to open the door for being too shy. How cute. I approached the door and spoke, mixing softness and kindness in the same way my brother does when speaking to people with self-esteem and trust issues towards others. ¨C "Ero-chan? I''m Hams, I came to visit you and I brought you a gift" Elf-san raised an eyebrow as she smiled happily beside me. ¨C "And you didn''t bring me something? I thought we were friends" She wouldn''t mind even if she didn''t bring her a gift, she just wants to joke, although it''s because of that kind of joke that some people feel like she''s a nuisance. I smiled and pointed to the backpack on my back. ¨C "I also brought you something, but first it will be Ero-chan''s gift" We waited a few seconds until Ero-chan finally opened the door for us and shyly peeked around a corner. ¨C "H-Hello" Her voice was almost inaudible and she was wearing a microphone so her voice could be heard. She''s so cute I want to put a cat headband on her and tease her... I suppressed my love for the moe and smiled. ¨C "It makes me happy to meet you,e on, let me show you what I brought you" Ero-chan nodded and opened the door to let us in. Ero-chan''s room was theplete opposite of mine. Every part of the room was spotless, there was not a single trace of dust, every manga and game was neatly arranged on the shelf, the clothes were neatly stored and the bed was made without a single wrinkle. It''s like looking at my brother''s room... "This ce is impable, you are the most organized hikikomori I have ever met" ¨C I spoke with admiration. "T-Thank you?" ¨C Ero-chan tilted her head with slight confusion and a little happiness. I saw that there was a small table in the middle of the room, so I put my backpack on the floor and opened it. ¨C "Well, I know it''s not Christmas, but I wanted to bring something special¡­" I took out a box that is wrapped in green cellophane paper with a blue gift bow. Ero-chan opened her eyes in surprise when I ced the box in her hands and my smile only grew as I saw her expression. ¨C "I am very happy to meet you, Ero-chan" "D-Don''t call me that¡­" ¨C Ero-chan looked like she was about to cry and was trying to contain herself. She told me that, since her mother''s death, she has not celebrated any kind of party and has stayed in her room, so my gift must be very meaningful to her. That reminds me that my brother''s birthday is a couple of months away... I need to prepare something special. I smiled trying to hide my desire to make fun of her. ¨C "But Ero-chan chose that name, so Ero-chan is Ero-chan, besides, Ero-chan is a pervert" "I-I''m not a pervert!" ¨C Ero-chan''s face turned red like a tsundere character. "Ero-chan, thest fanart you made of Yoruichi and Orihime caused a lot of controversy on Twitter¡­ Good job" ¨C I raised a thumb in admiration. "But you asked me to make the fanart of a blonde boy getting them pregnant while Ichigo and Urahara cried in the corner!" ¨C Ero-chan yelled at me with indignation, although there was a bit of pride in her expression. ¨C "Now everyone thinks I like to draw NTR doujins¡­" I wanted to put that fanart as my wallpaper, but Yoruichi-san threatened to break myputer if I did. "But you like doing it" ¨C I smiled ironically. "But I didn''t want everyone to know!" ¨C Ero-chan pouted angrily. "Yes, yes, stop crying and see your gift" ¨C I smiled, feeling a lot of tenderness at the loli''s angry expression. Ero-chan continued to pout, but her expression changed as she unwrapped the gift. It was a state-of-the-art digital drawing tablet that surpasses anything on the market today. My brother gave me one like that, so I asked him for several to give to my friends who are dedicated to digital drawing, I even gave one to Kirino even though she is a tsundere who doesn''t know how to say thanks. In addition to the drawing tablet, I also gave her a headset with artificial intelligence that constantly modtes the voice volume so that Ero-chan can speak without problems with hermicrophone bing saturated, but the most important thing was a small virtual reality sses that They are veryfortable and surpass the technology of Sword Art Online. It''s amazing that my brother has ess to such incredible things, but he doesn''t even know what Facebook is... He''s worse than a boomer. "¡­" ¨C Ero-chan stared at her gift and couldn''t contain her smile, so I smiled too. Although there are many things I have learned from my brother, I will never agree with his perspective on the friendship. Making a friend happy feels wonderful. Before Elf-chan could interrupt Ero-chan''s happiness, I gave her her gift, so she quickly opened it and screamed excitedly. ¨C "Oh, that''s great, thank you Hams-sensei!" Elf-chan doesn''t like to draw and she likes theputer she has to the point that she hasn''t bought a better one despite having enough money, but for a long time she has been looking forward to virtual reality. A few months ago some virtual reality games began to be presented, but the technology still has some limitations. On the other hand, these virtual reality sses surpass any current technology and will be released on the market within two months by thepany run by my sister-inw Ruoxi-san. (Author''s Note: Lin Ruoxi from My Wife is a Beautiful CEO) We started chatting about Ichika-san''s entertainmentpany and I also took out a package of cookies to share with them. (Author''s Note: Ichika Nakano from Go Toubun no Hanayome) It was fun to see both girls squirming with pleasure as they experienced the taste of happiness. While we were talking, I showed them the contracts and they were interested in working with me. Elf-chan was initially uninterested since she despises the idea of needing help from others, but I convinced her by exining that one of the benefits of joining thepany was early ess to thepany''s technology, games, and works. Although I managed to convince them, Elf-chan said that first she will have to talk to her representative and Ero-chan has to talk to her aunt, so then I will talk to Ruoxi-san to send a representative andwyers to sign the contracts. The topic of business was quick since none of us like to talk about something so boring, so we started talking a little more about ourselves to get to know each other better. Most of the time Elf-chan and I lead the conversation since Ero-chan and Ina-chan are too shy and can''t talk for long. This reminds me of the meme that an introvert only makes friends when she is adopted by an extrovert... I''m adopting introverts like I''m a puppy shelter. In general the conversation was normal, but a topic came up that made the atmosphere dense. Ero-chan sighed sadly while holding a pendant. ¨C "I didn''t know my father since he abandoned us when my mother was pregnant, but she never stopped loving him even when she remarried¡­ Now I don''t have my mother either¡­" I felt deep sympathy for her. Although my father did not abandon us physically, it would have been better if he had disappeared from our lives before I was born. On the other hand, I know that my mother is fine since I keep track of her activity in the Tower of Awakening thanks to my brother''s cell phone, but my heart would feel broken if she were to die. She''s not the best mother and objectively she''s not even a functional human, but she used to hold me and sing me to sleep whenever I felt scared because my brother didn''te home. Elf-chan and I approached Ero-chan and gently hugged her. Elf-chan is a narcissist who despises people, but she is very kind to her friends, plus she is very good at reading people and she can understand Ero-chan''s pain. "Mom is gone and I no longer have a family¡­ I have a brother, he takes care of me a lot and makes sure I am hungry, but I no longer have a blood family¡­" ¨C Ero-chan tried hard not to cry as she opened the locket In her hand. ¨C "This used to be mom''s favorite ne, she said she was happy with her new marriage, but one of her greatest wishes was to see my father again and that''s why she took great care of this ne, she gave it to me so that her new husband didn''t feel jealous and I had to take care of it until she returned from her honeymoon..." I sighed sadly. It makes me sad to see my friend sad. She wanted to speak, but the corner of my eyes noticed something on the ne... Inside the locket was a small photograph. It was a happy couple who hugged each other as if they werepletely in love, but my eye started to twitch when I saw the man''s smile... It''s him, it''s that fucking bastard... Why is my father hugging Ero-chan''s mother? No, I don''t even need to guess. The answer came to my mind immediately. Ero-chan has beautiful blue eyes and his mother had them too, but his mother''s blue tone is duller than Ero-chan''s. Ero-chan''s eyes are the same shade of blue as the man I hate the most and the man I love the most. They were the eyes of my father and my brother... Ero-chan is my sister. She is my younger sister. She is my brother''s younger sister. My father could have had another daughter without us knowing and he is an idiot addicted to gambling, he would not have limited himself to having just one family, he would surely have gotten several women pregnant just because he is a bastard... How many sisters do I have? No, that''s not important now. What matters is if my brother knows¡­ No, my brother is an information obsessive. He already knows that, I''m sure of that. He knows and he didn''t tell me. He wants to rece me... No, I''m just guessing out of panic and stress. I know him, he doesn''t believe in blood ties, he wouldn''t care to know that he has more sisters because he doesn''t even see them as family, he will only see them as nuisances. The most normal thing for him would be to ignore this, or that would have been the case months ago, but he has changed. He now shows emotions, he can already love other people, but most importantly, he wentpletely crazy. His possessive tendencies have reached a point beyond human and he will not let a woman who is even remotely involved with him have her own life. Even though he hates our mother, I know that he will end up epting her into our family since taking her away from him would cause me pain and he loves me very much. It''s true, he loves me, he loves me too much and he would never abandon me. He even let his body be torn into pieces just to save me because he loves me. But, he already changed once, he can change again... What would happen if my brother thinks Sagiri is prettier than me and he chooses her as his little sister? I am beautiful, I have a healthy body, I am intelligent, I am charismatic, I know how to make money and I am cute, but I have the ability to be self-sufficient. Sagiri is physically and emotionally weak. She is like a little hamster who will die if someone doesn''t take care of her 24 hours a day. I know my brother. I know that he loves me like his sister, there are also times when he treats me as if I were his daughter and sometimes he treats me as if I were his pet. I don''t have problems with that. I like being pampered by him, but I''m maturing, I''m growing and he may no longer think that I need him to take care of me... I know it. I have no proof, but I am almost certain that the most horrible trauma of my life was caused by him. The fact that rapists showed up the first time I decided to leave the house on my own was too much of a coincidence. Maybe my brother manipted them so that they would scare me, but they got out of control and that''s why my brother broke their spines in a fit of rage. Before my brother didn''t show attachment emotions and I couldn''t read what he felt towards me, I could only guess some of his thoughts based on logical thinking, but now he shows emotions, he shows the vulnerable side of him. When he was very hurt, I saw the weaker side of him and for a moment, he looked at me with a feeling of guilt. At the time I thought he felt guilty because he didn''t stop me from being kidnapped, but now I understand. He feels guilty for causing the trauma that made me afraid of the world. He always knows what is happening and maniptes everything to create a tragedy that he can control. I always knew that, but what hurts me is that even now, he doesn''t trust me, he didn''t tell me that we have more sisters... And all because of Sagiri... "I-I n-need to go to the bathroom¡­" ¨C I quickly stood up and hurried to the bathroom. I closed the bathroom door and leaned against the door as my hands shook. It was a moment, it was less than a second, but for an instant I thought about hurting my dear friend just because she shares my blood... I sighed deeply and opened the sink to wet my face a little. It seems that my brother is not the only yandere in the family... Now that I feel calmer, I was able to think things through better and I think I know what happened, but I still want a clear answer. "Onii-chan¡­" ¨C I opened the voice message function that my brother ced in the chat room so I could contact him. ¨C "Come a minute¡­ I¡­ found something¡­ ah, you have toe, we have to talk" I couldn''t and didn''t want to hide my anger. He''s smart and he''ll know I found out his damn secret and he''ll feel guilty. I love him, but I want him to feel guilty for what he did. I can forgive that he would have ruined my life by causing me the worst trauma I have, I can forgive that he would have murdered several people in front of me just to make me obedient, I can even forgive his desire to kill our mother, but I cannot forgive that he Don''t be willing to trust me. My brother won''t be long toe, so I sent a message in the chat room briefly exining what happened so that my friends would know the context of the drama. I know they heard my conversation, so they must understand a little of what happened. After sending the message, I opened my phone and looked for some photos of my mom. She is very beautiful, but in almost every photo of her she appears with my disgusting father. Normally that makes me angry, but this time it will be something very useful. I returned to Ero-chan''s room and apologized for my sudden outburst. I showed a genuinely apologetic attitude and aplicated look that Elf-chan noticed and realized that something veryplicated had happened. I sighed heavily and sat next to Ero-chan, hugging her gently and trying my best to imitate Chiyo-nee''s big sister temperament. ¨C "Ero-chan¡­ No, Sagiri-chan, I have something to tell you" Ero-chan still had tears in her eyes and I felt bad for using her to punish my foolish brother, but in the long run this will be good for her. Ero-chan will once again have a family that loves her, she will have a brother, a sister, a husband and a sister-inw, and if what Navi said is true, she could also have a daughter... I showed my phone to Ero-chan. ¨C "I know this is very sudden, but I think we are sisters" "¡­" ¨C Ero-chan and Elf-chan opened their eyes in disbelief when they saw the photograph of my father and mother hugging each other as if they loved each other. Well, my mother loved him, but my father doesn''t even have a heart. Now the important thing. Elf-chan is very intelligent and she will notice if I want to take advantage of Ero-chan''s emotional weakness to make her want to be part of my family, so I have to be subtle. "I understand if you think this is sudden and overwhelming, but I want you to know something" ¨C I hugged Ero-chan more affectionately. - "You are not alone" Ero-chan trembled like a little dog that was abandoned in the rain and was looking for shelter. My jealousy and anger diminished a lot and I hugged her more carefully. She is not guilty of my father''s stupidities and my brother''s mythomania, she is a good girl who needs the love of a family. Elf-chan remained silent, but did not leave the room and stayed close to us to show her support for Ero-chan. She is a good friend. "I called my brother and he wille in a few minutes" ¨C I gently stroked Ero-chan''s hair. ¨C "My brother is very intelligent and responsible, maybe he can understand the situation and could help us understand what is happening, and you don''t need to be nervous, my brother seems moody, but he is a tsundere so you shouldn''t worry, besides, it was he who made the cookies that you liked so much" Ero-chan seemed distressed and a little scared at the thought of meeting another person, but nodded like an obedient loli. For a long time she has treated me like her older sister and listens to me in most things and this time she was no exception. We didn''t have to wait long as my brother arrived quickly. He knocked on the door and I asked Elf-chan to open the door. When the door opened, my brother was standing waiting to be let in. Elf-chan was gentle and kindly left the room while dragging Ina so that my brother and I could talk privately with Ero-chan. Upon entering the room, my brother looked me in the eyes and we bothpletely understood what the other was thinking. My brother has changed a lot since he became a generic fanfic protagonist, but the essence of his person has remained the same, so I canmunicate with him with just a look. My brother''s look said: "Did you find out?" My look said: "Yes, you are an idiot" My brother''s look said: "I know, I''m sorry" I refrained from yelling at him. My look said: "I don''t want your apologies, I want you to suffer the punishment" My brother''s look said: "Shit¡­ I want to die" My look said: "Then die, then revive and die again" My brother''s look said: "How problematic¡­" Our exchange of ncessted a couple of seconds, so he entered the room and looked at Ero-chan who was in my arms. Ero-chan looked at my brother with a mix of curiosity, anxiety, expectation, and fear. She really wants a family connected by blood, but she also feels strange that aplete stranger is her older brother even though she already has her stepbrother. My brother sighed softly and sat down in front of us while making sure not to be too close so as not to scare Ero-chan. My brother showed a gentle expression worthy of a professional loli kidnapper and spoke softly. ¨C "Hello, my name is Oosuki Luis. What is your name?" "¡­" ¨C Ero-chan clung to my arms like a scared child, but she managed to speak in a very low voice. ¨C "I-Izumi S-Sagiri¡­" "It''s a beautiful name" ¨C My brother smiled like a loving father would. I still can''t get used to my brother''s disgustingly gentle attitude. I feel like I''m going to vomit rainbows. My brother began to chat softly with Ero-chan like a teacher would when dealing with a girl with autism, but his real attention was focused on talking to me through a telepathic link. "I''m sorry for not telling you sooner" ¨C My brother managed to convince Ero-chan to approach him. "Then you admit that you knew and you still didn''t tell me¡­" ¨C I saw how Ero-chan began to cry when feeling an unexpected sensation of paternal love from my brother. "I think you already understand why I did it, but I admit that it was a mistake not to tell you when I found out" ¨C My brother hugged Ero-chan when she started to cry. "Yes, I know, you already knew that I would feel jealous and terrified at the thought of losing you, but your fucking stupid idea was to keep everything a secret to eliminate all evidence before I knew about it" ¨C I tried hard not to hit his silly face "A lot of things happened recently and I didn''t have time to eliminate the evidence, although deep down in my subconscious, I wanted you to know this since I don''t want to lie to you anymore, but I can''t help it, sometimes I don''t even know when I''m lying andI understand why I do it, it just became something as everyday as breathing" ¨C My brother sounded strangely sincere. It is clear that he is not used to telling the truth. I watched as Sagiri cried in my brother''s arms while he gentlyforted her and I realized that I am clenching my fists tightly. This is the first time I feel jealous seeing my brother with a woman. It''s a horrible feeling. "Umaru¡­" ¨C My brother wanted to tell me something, but I interrupted him. "I hate you, I hate you a lot, I am very angry and at this moment I hate you, but I know that this will notst long, you know what I want to hear and you know what to do to make me forget this hatred, you will even find a way for me to sorry, but just this once let me hate you¡­" ¨C My fist clenched tighter. ¨C "I don''t want to forgive you" My brother stopped looking at Ero-chan and looked into my eyes. His look gave me a clear message: "I understand, it will be as you want." "You know what I want you to do" ¨C I rxed my fists and looked into my brother''s eyes. "¡­" ¨C I heard my brother''s telepathic sigh. "Sagiri, I''m sorry for not knowing you before and supporting you, I''m sorry for leaving you alone¡­" ¨C My brother''s tone of voice did not change, but his bodynguage and the way he caressed Ero-chan''s hair had a subtle change. A moment ago my brother conveyed a fatherly feeling, but now he seemed like a kind protagonist in a k-drama. Consciously Ero-chan was not able to understand this change, but unconsciously she felt that the warmth of the hug was different. Instead of a feeling of security, she now felt a warmth that made her heart race, but she is too young to understand the difference in those feelings. My brother continued to look at me while heforted Ero-chan like a boyfriend would do with his partner. His eyes said: "I only do it for you." I narrowed my eyes. ¨C "I know, I hope you suffer" My brother has done all sorts of horrible things to survive to the point that death or the sewers don''t cause him displeasure, but there are two things that he absolutely cannot stand even in nightmares; intimacy with a man and incest. I can''t get my brother to have a rtionship with a man as that would be beyond disgusting, plus my sisters-inw would never allow it, but incest is possible. I know he will find a way to trick our mother into believing that they have a romantic rtionship that doesn''t involve sex, I also heard that his daughters love him passionately, but he is a genius at maniption and can find a way around the route of incest. I won''t let him escape. I want him to suffer from one of the things that disgusts him the most, but at the same time I don''t want to hurt him too much, so I will let him decide if he will do it or not. Revenge is meaningless. Him suffering won''t make me feel better and I won''t be happy if he repents. This doesn''t make sense, but I''ll still do it because I have a bigger reason. "I want you to find each of our sisters, then you must make them fall in love and have daughters with them" ¨C I smiled slightly when I saw my brother''s face pale because of my telepathic message. ¨C "Each of them must see you as her husband, I don''t want anyone else to see you as an older brother, only I can be your little sister¡­" ¡­Wow, I didn''t imagine I had such a strong yandere side. This is ufortable, jealousy is not pleasant. My idea is simple; If our sisters see my brother as a husband, then they will be wives and only I will have the position of little sister. My brother may have a harem with billions of waifus, but he will only have one little sister and that will be me. "¡­." ¨C My brother stared at me, his gaze losing all traces of life while the desire to die grew. Despite that, he nodded. Our rtionship is strange. I need him to pamper me to feel alive. He needs to pamper me to feel alive. He hurts me to then give mefort and thus always keep me by his side. I don''t make an effort in life to make him feel guilty about how useless I am and so he bes obsessed with making me happy. We''re a couple of stupid losers trapped in a horrible cycle of codependency, but that''s okay. This is a false and totally superficial happiness, but it is our happiness. "Umaru, even if it is not for the better, you have matured" ¨C It was brief, but for a moment I could see sadness in my brother''s eyes. I don''t know if he''s showing that because he knows what I want to see, but I responded with what he wanted to hear. ¨C "I can''t grow up because I''m too cute, now I want pizza and I think I have crumbs in my hair" My brother smiled and I smiled. We are a pair of brothers who will always be together because we need each other to survive. He keeps me alive and I give him a purpose to live. My brother continued hugging Ero-chan until she fell asleep, so he gently ced her on her bed and we left the room to talk to the women who were paying attention to the drama. Opening the door we saw Elf-chan who had been listening through the door. She showed no shame at being caught spying and smiled proudly. Meanwhile, Ina had started drawing since she had a moment of inspiration from the drama. "You did well" ¨C Elf-chan nodded as she crossed her arms like an Ojou-sama. My brother smiled kindly. ¨C "Thank you for taking care of my sisters, you are an incredible woman" "Fufufu, you don''t need to say it" ¨C Elf-chan''s smug expression increased from the ttery. ¨C "Now praise me more" "Not only are you smart and kind, you''re also beautiful, you really do everything right" ¨CMy brother started to act like a bootlicker, but kept a gentle tone of voice so that Elf-chan wouldn''t feel like he was being ttered to gain something from her , but because he wanted to make her smile. "Hehehe" ¨C Elf-chan seemed to be in heaven because of my brother''s words. Elf-chan is very good at reading people and knows when someone is ttering her superficially or to get something from her, but on this asion, she only saw sincerity in my brother. She overestimated her own analytical abilities and that led her into the den of the wolf¡­ Elf-chan is really beautiful like a doll, but her appearance and personality don''t match my brother''s tastes, so he is doing this for another reason. Maybe he noticed that Ero-chan trusts Elf-chan a lot, so he will take advantage of that topletely dominate Ero-chan''s heart. I smiled with satisfaction. It makes me happy to know that my brother is willing to do what he hates most in order to satisfy my stupid and useless whims. I really love him. My brother easily managed to tame Elf-chan as we went down the stairs. In a matter of minutes she was already holding his arm with joy. Elf-chan wasn''t in love with my brother and she rather saw him as an adorable minion, but that''s just the first step. My brother talked a little with the girls to appear in front of Elf-chan, but he sent us the important information through the chat room. The happiness I felt when I saw my brother''s suffering disappeared when I read the information. Basically this city has no future and we have to prepare for a battle. My brother sent a series of very detailed ns and gave us very specific instructions, then he said that he had to leave and said goodbye while saying that he would returnter to talk to Ero-chan''s brother about the situation and raise the possibility of having her join our family. Elf-chan didn''t pressure my brother to stay, but he said that he would stay at Ero-chan''s house and that my brother should bring more delicious food. After my brother said goodbye, I said I would walk him to the door so we would have a space to talk privately. At the door I noticed that the house was surrounded by a screen of purple light that protected the house, but I did not pay attention to my brother''s tricks and grabbed his arm without hiding my concern. ¨C "I''m still angry with you and I would love to see you suffer, but I don''t want something bad to happen to you. Can''t we run away and pretend that nothing happened?" I still remember what happened in the mad scientist''sboratory. At that moment my brother almost died and I don''t want that to happen again. I''d rather see humanity be extinct than for him to be hurt. "The only way out would be to destroy the barrier, but that would cause the end of the world and I have wives who can''t get out of this disgusting world, so I have to take the hard way" ¨C My brother sighed in annoyance. I pouted. ¨C "You are a stupid dog" My brother frowned. ¨C "You are a stinky skunk" "¡­" ¨C We both looked at each other angrily, then we hugged each other. "Take good care of yourself" ¨C I sighed. "Also take care of yourself, remember that you should not do heroic acts" ¨C My brother sighed. "I know" ¨C I let go of my brother. A bag of cookies appeared in my brother''s hand and he handed it to me. ¨C "There is a space anchor in each cookie that will be activated when the war starts, give one to each person you want to save when the chaos begins" I nodded and put the cookies away. I can''t let my friends know about this or they will try to save the whole city and that will cause problems for my brother since miracles give prestige to heroes, but tragedies give credibility. My brother nodded and left. It didn''t take many words to understand how much I care about his safety and how much he cares about my well-being. I sighed and went back into the house. For now I can only wait and not cause problems. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Depression made me be much more dramatic than necessary in this arc, sorry. To change this it is time to start senseless violence. Yay! On the other hand, I''m sorry for my sudden disappearances thisst month. I have been very pressured with my certification exam and the preparation of my thesis that suffocates me to the point that I want to get drunk on ammonia... Anyway, in 10 days is my exam and in two weeks is my thesis defense, so I will be very busy these days. I will try to write in my free time, but I will be slower. If I don''t die of a stress-induced stroke, I''ll be free in mid-November to write regrly again. Thank you very much for continuing to read my work despite myck of consistency. A hug <3< p> Chapter 389: I hate speedruns…. Chapter 389: I hate speedruns¡­. I massaged my forehead to try to lessen the intense migraine that threatened to destroy my brain at a molecr level, but it was useless. [System Notification: Auriel''s Blessing and ck blood have regenerated the user''s brain] Ah, how problematic¡­ "Luis¡­" ¨C Tsubaki sighed softly, but I shook my head. "I''m fine, actually, I feel like I managed to lift a big weight off my shoulders" ¨C I sighed and stretched my arms. One of the biggest problems with my skills like [Schizophrenia] and [Mythomania] is that they continually affect my body based on my perception and thoughts. Because of this, my worry about the issue of Umaru and my half-sisters had been generating a metaphorical mass of solid stress, which had been crushing my shoulders to the point of breaking my bones. Well, I''m used to my body being treated like a log in a wood chipper, so it doesn''t matter. Although one of my biggest worries has been partially resolved, I still need a little moment of relief, so I headed to some coordinates that Abby gave me. My wives have already found some of the dimensional rifts that connect the different timelines. I initially thought I would share this information with Zelretch and Merlin so they would follow me, that way I could start some of my ns for the war that will start in a few days, but right now I need to hit something that I can scream and cry. I sent a mental message to Nyaruko to tell her toe with me while BB will stay near my sister to take care of her,stly, Aotian went to the hotel where the basketball team stays to protect the brats. This way, it will seem like only Nyaruko and I are heading to the dimensional rift. If an enemy appears, he will think that we are vulnerable because we are only two people. I started praying to the plot that someone would ambush me¡­ "It''s here" ¨C Abby warned me when I arrived at the coordinates location. I nodded and smiled. ¨C "Thank you Abby, you are a good girl" "Nn" ¨C Abby smiled adorably when I stroked her hair. "For now, stay close to Miyu and protect the little girls" ¨C I took out a package of food for the racist brat. Abby was reluctant to protect Chloe, but the thought of eating her favorite pancakes overcame her racism, so she nodded. Abby disappeared, so Nyaruko started pushing me towards an old sewer that was in an almost empty area of the city. "Come on, I want to see more Fate characters!" - Nyaruko opened the sewer and jumped into the hole. ¨C "It''s a me, Momo!" Inside the sewer we only had to walk a couple of meters to find a multi-colored crack that rose into the air. The rift was covered by multiple stealth barriers and illusions to prevent anyone from finding it, but these kinds of things are easy for Abby to locate. On the other hand, the smell of human waste mixed with garbage and rotting rat bodies made me feel nostalgic. Sometimes I miss when my problems could be solved with a shotgun or a knife... "Ah, damn feelings are a nuisance¡­" ¨C I sighed, but at this point I don''t even know if those are my true feelings or if it is a thought that [Mytomania] manufactured. "Look on the bright side" ¨C Tsubaki smiled affectionately like a loving wife. ¨C "You have been worried for many years that Umaru might hate you for all the traumas you have caused her, you even refused to read her thoughts for fear of discovering that she hates you, but now you know that she loves you with all her heart¡­ Although I am worried about her strange obsession with being your only younger sister" I smiled wryly. ¨C "We both inherited emotional dependence from our stupid mother, this was to be expected" It''s sad that I can''t deny my possessive tendencies. It gives me peace to know that my silly sister is not willing to walk away from me even if she hates me. Now I won''t have to lock her in a cage...¡­ "Oh, that gives me an idea for a novel" ¨C Nyaruko was in a good mood. ¨C "My little yandere sister wants to kill our sisters, but that''s okay because I''m also a yandere¡­ By the way, Luis, will you really sumb to the power of bama and get your sisters pregnant?" "¡­" ¨C I sighed as my migraine worsened. ¨C "Please let''s not talk about this¡­" I exined Umaru''s entire thought process to my wives, so they know what that damn brat wants as a form of apology. I sighed again as I suppressed the desire tomit suicide and entered the dimensional rift. I don''t want to think about my future family problems, I just want to test my new weapons. "Anyway, I don''t want to think about it, I just want to hit someone to rx" ¨C I sighed and approached the spatial crack. In thest few hours, Abby, BB and System Goddess managed to analyze the barrier that covers Fuyuki City, now Abby can create a simr barrier. When she found the rift, she put up multiple spatial barriers so that the barrier allows anyone to enter that alternate timeline, but only people with my permission will be able to leave. "Abby is a good girl" ¨C I smiled slightly. I''ll give her pancakester. "Luis being a lolicon, nothing new" ¨C Nyaruko smiled mockingly, so I hit her head, but the masochistic fool blushed. ¨C "Stronger~" I sighed and decided to ignore her. I took a deep breath to forget my future family problems and spoke to my dear wife. ¨C "Tsubaki, des of Chaos" Red chains from the heat began to cover my arms causing my skin to burn. Compared to before, the pain I felt was truly heartbreaking and agonizing, but at the same time I felt revitalized and alive. [Weapon Description: des of Chaos (Version: Sadism) des wielded with the sole purpose of tearing the enemy apart in the cruelest and most painful way possible. They are not weapons, they are instruments of torture designed to satisfy the fetishes of a womanizer with a bad temper. Skills: - Pain: Wounds will cause the ''Agony'' status effect. This effect uses the ''Torture'' Concept to generate endless pain that will increase with each wound the victim suffers. - Suffering: The pain caused by wounds can ignore any mental and spiritual defense abilities. Only Conceptual skills can resist this effect. - Cruelty: the pain caused by the wounds will be marked in the victim''s records, so it will not be possible to forget or erase the pain unless the records arepletely destroyed. - Depravity: the ''Torture'' Concept will prevent the victim''s mind from being broken, it will also prevent the victim from enjoying the pain. Only Conceptual skills can resist this effect] Eriko did a wonderful job of making my best weapons synchronized with my skills derived from my mental problems. Furthermore, each weapon is protected by [Mythomania] and not even Higher Entities at Auriel''s level can see that this is the power of Madness energy, other people will only think that it is a cursed weapon created for torture. With the swords in my hands, I moved forward to enter the spatial rift while Nyaruko walked beside me, although she was not holding a weapon but a camera. This girl treats everything like a game¡­ Well, I love that about her. Once inside the alternate timeline, I was a little disappointed to see that no absurdly powerful enemies were waiting to attack me from behind, but well, there are some decent punching bags. I held the des of Chaos and began to walk without a clear direction. I just wanted to walk. "Yay, it''s the Singrity F! Let''s go for the t-chested maid!" ¨C Nyaruko had eyes bright with excitement, but I honestly don''t want to know what she''s talking about, I just want to hit people. The ce I am is Fuyuki City, but it is a little different. The buildings are deste ruins, there is fire covering most of the city and there was an intense smell of human flesh being cooked. "¡­It smells like fried chicken¡­" ¨C Ortro began to salivate. "Not yet" ¨C I had to stop the little glutton since it''s not her turn toe out yet. Ortro made sad puppy sounds, but she was not stubborn and she started ying with some heads to distract herself. "This will always be disturbing" ¨C Yoko shook her head as she saw how the adorable little girl used human heads to build a house. I continued walking aimlessly. I can feel that the inhabitants of this timeline have noticed me and are starting to surround me. This ce is full of unintelligent monsters that seem to have been produced by an umtion of magic corrupted by human sins and desires, but there are also intelligent entities that are beginning to move. [Paranoia: The entire area has been scanned. No enemies have been detected that could pose a threat to the master, nor have Higher Entities from Hell been detected, although there are traces of energy that does not belong to this World] Well, I can calmly test my new weapons. At the best moment, a group of 200 skeletons appeared and pointed their bows at me. Each arrow was covered in corrupted magic and had different spells that varied between disease curses, explosive spells, and attacks from different elements. Although there are no Higher Entities nearby, I can see that the spies from Hell already visited this ce and left many traps, plus they strengthened the natives. This was a clear ambush, the problem is that it wasn''t prepared for me. "Paranoia, analyze the context of the ambush, but do it calmly, I want to rx a little" ¨C I spoke internally and waited for the skeletons to prepare their strongest attacks. [Paranoia: Order received. Starting analysis¡­] "Wait a moment, I want to try something" ¨C I spoke to Naryko while Paranoia analyzed the context of the plot, then I jumped towards the skeletons. The two hundred skeletons shot their arrows and the different colored lights formed a wall of arrows heading towards me. This level of attack could sever a limb from a rookie Hero, so the demons really put effort into this trap. Now I''m curious to know what the goal is. When the wall of arrows was about to hit me, I performed a vertical sh with the swords at the same time as I activated [Sadism], which caused a fascinating phenomenon. The magical energy lost stability when it came into contact with the red lightning bolts that represented the embodiment of suffering. The energy has no emotions, thoughts, senses or personality, but even so, the energy was suffering¡­ The magical energy could not withstand the destructive power of suffering and dispersed as the arrows made of special alloys shattered into dust and disappeared. It was a simr process to what happened to Leylin''s son, but this time it happened to hundreds of inanimate objects. With this I was able to calcte the approximate power of my new swords, so I stopped ying and waved my right hand to throw the sword. The chain holding the sword extended and in one move, the two hundred skeletons werepletely destroyed. Those skeletons were simple magical puppets without souls and it was only necessary to destroy their cores for them to stop functioning. "No souls?" ¨C Ortro made a sound of sadness as she saw that the enemies turned into dust without leaving souls to chew. My lovely friend hasn''t had a chance to replenish her chew toy supply, which makes her feel a little sad. "You can eatter" ¨C I looked around and felt satisfied with my little experiment, so I walked again while the intelligent beings in this city watched me from the shadows. I looked back to talk to Nyaruko, but she had disappeared... I have a bad feeling. I''m not in the mood to babysit and I can feel that she''s just ying, so I didn''t think anything of it and started looking for good punching bags. The group of intelligent entities could not sense the horrendous power of [Sadism], but they managed to confirm that I am dangerous, so they began to move to give me a final attack. I pretended not to notice that the enemies were about to attack me. I know Nyaruko and I know she will do something stupid, so I have to make the enemies attack me, that way I will have a justification to kill them before Nyaruko can do something stupid. I don''t even care if there are beautiful women in the group of enemies, I just want to mutte someone, I want to hear screams of pain... ¡­ Ah, the side effect of [Sadism] has already started. I''m starting to want to hurt sentient beings even though torture bores me. [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' screams while punching the walls and scratching the floor] Shut up idiot. [System Notification: The skill ''Sadism'' stopped screaming and moving] Better. I crouched next to the corpse of a boy with an idiotic face and checked the wound on his neck. I acted as if all my attention was on the wound to look for traces of the enemy, which left my back unprotected. The group of enemies was about to attack when they saw that I lowered my guard, but suddenly they stopped and moved away from the area¡­. ¡­ Damn pair of idiots! I shouldn''t have brought them... "Hey Listen! You idiot dog,e here! I just negotiated peace! Muahahahaha, all the fucking mediators between international conflicts are pieces of shitpared to my greatness! Kneel before my greatness, bitch!" ¡­. I should have locked up that pair of idiots¡­. I bit my hand with all my might to suppress the desire to scream in frustration. It took me two seconds to breathe enough to calm down, so I swallowed the piece of meat that was left in my mouth and headed to the location the damn idiot gave me. I didn''t use spatial skills and walked towards the ce. I wanted to buy time to calm down or I''ll start to really beat the two idiots until they cry. [Paranoia: Original plot analysispleted. A possible contradiction was found in the plot. The title ''Editor'' was used to understand where the error was] Paranoia ryed the information to me about what happened in this ce, but I lost my desire to maim every idiot, so I put away the des of Chaos and took out a package of hamburgers to calm myself down. Ironically, meditating stresses me out, but it rxes me to chew the meat of Buddhist monks¡­ Amitabha. I walked to where the forest should be on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, but I didn''t find the scenery of the original city, there was no huge forest fire either, there was only a huge castle that mixed the architecture of two different European cultures. The castle used to be guarded by dragons, skeletons, and other monsters, but now only mountains of corpses were seen decorating the castle walls. I massaged my forehead and began to question why the hell I''m married to a troublesome idiot... I entered the castle and what I found was¡­ disappointing. "Quickly, say it now!" ¨C Nyaruko was sitting on arge ck steel throne while she yed with a banner that served as a spear and a ck sword. "¡­." ¨C In front of me were two women with strangely pale skin, but somehow they looked healthy. The most striking thing was that both women were dressed in skimpy maid outfits that were more akin to erotic lingerie, but it was difficult to appreciate the eroticism of their appearances as their expressions showed a mixture of fear and indignation, although there was more fear than anger. "Quickly, they are ruining the moment!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted angrily, which made both women shudder and kneel¡­ Oh god, please let them not be who I think they are... "W-Wee master¡­" ¨C The women spoke at the same time while they seemed to want tomit suicide due to shame and humiliation, but there was something that terrified them much more than death. ...¡­. [Paranoia: Records indicate that the master''s concerns are true. The woman with small breasts is King Arthur and the woman withrge breasts is Joan of Arc] (Author''s Note: Artoria Pendragon Saber Alter from Fate Grand/Order) (Author''s Note: Jeanne d''Arc Alter from Fate Grand/Order) ¡­. The amount of disappointment I am feeling cannot be described in words. "Ten minutes, I only lost sight of you for ten fucking minutes¡­" ¨C I started massaging my forehead and looked at Nyaruko. Nyaruko smiled wryly and tossed the weapons aside, then jumped andnded on the backs of the two kneeling women. Now she was at the same level as my eyes. "Well, I did what was necessary" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged and ignored the fact that the two women were shaking with fury. ¨C "If I didn''t intervene, then you would have skinned these waifus and that is a no no no no, you can''t kill waifus" I took a deep breath so as not to makements that could seriously damage my foolish wife''s heart. ¨C "I want to hit someone¡­ No, I need to hit someone¡­ What made you think that I would like to enve two historical figures for whom I have a little respect?" Nyaruko smiled and gave a thumbs up. ¨C "Because they are pretty!" ¡­. She has a point. Nyaruko jumped a little to stop humiliating the two women and stood next to me as she patted my shoulder. ¨C "Come on, I know you want to release stress, but violence is not the answer, love is better~" ...I held Nyaruko''s face. ¨C "You just want to make a collection of Fate women and you thought this was a good opportunity since my argument with my sister left me mentally exhausted, so you thought I will easily forgive you because I don''t feel like arguing, right?" Nyaruko looked away and started whistling. I sighed and took out a fork, which made Nyaruko pale. - "Wait¡­!" I ignored her desperate cry and stabbed the fork into her silly head while activating a weak version of [Sadism]. "AAAAHHHHHH!" ¨C Nyaruko started squirming in my hands like a fish out of water, but she didn''t try to fight and epted her punishment. The two women looked at the situation and smiled cruelly, although they were also scared by the ease with which I subdued Nyaruko¡­ What on earth did Nyaruko do to subdue these two stubborn and proud women? It was only ten minutes... As Nyaruko screamed, I heard a subtle murmur of suffering and with my perception I analyzed the castle. Oh, I see¡­ Besides the two women, there were also male Servants, but they are now impaled on the tops of the castle towers. The worst thing is that it is not a simple impalement like the executions carried out by d Tepes. The Servants'' bodies had been altered with organic alchemy to... Ugh, no, I''m not going to talk about this, my homophobia prevents me. I let go of Nyaruko and looked at her with a frown. ¨C "You are my wife and I will not stop loving you, but sometimes you are disgusting" Nyaruko massaged her head and looked at me innocently. ¨C "It''s not my fault, when we found the Taimanin I remembered several body deformation doujins and I wanted to do some tests to use in case a system user appears, you know, you have a bad habit of murdering idiots too quickly and that''s not fun, you have to humiliate idiots" Sometimes I forget that she is considered one of the cruelest and most insensitive creatures in the multiverse... The worst thing of all is that I still think she is cute. "Hey Listen! She''s right, SIMPS idiots should be humiliated until they spit blood and die of an aneurysm from rage! Pushing someone to suicide is the beauty of bullying!" ¨C Navi showed up just to say fucking stupid things... I grabbed Navi before the idiot could react. ¨C "You also deserve a punishment" "Oh fuck¡­" ¨C Navi couldn''t escape because I activated [Sadism]. Her scream was so loud and high-pitched that it was not audible. Nyaruko gulped seeing that. She knows that I was nicer to her than to Navi and she felt a little afraid of this level of [Sadism]. "Come on Luis, don''t be angry, look" ¨C Nyaruko stopped massaging her head and grabbed the faces of the two female Servants. ¨C "They are quite cute, they have a bad temper and are unnecessarily proud to the point of being a couple of headaches, we know you love them~" Yes, but right now I''m not in the mood... I exhaled deeply as I struggled to contain my tiredness and anger. - "We are literally on the brink of a war that will determine the future of this World, but instead of helping, you are¡­" I stopped talking as I felt something. [Paranoia: A group of entities were detected that entered the barrier. One of the entities was confirmed to be Koyanskaya. It was confirmed that the master''s wife is not injured or in danger] Why did Koyanskaya just enter this ce? "The canon!" ¨C Nyaruko''s eyes shone. ¨C "Come on, I want to see Satan!" ...¡­. What? Oh whatever. I already captured the two entities that were going to be the cause of this timeline bing a threat. For now I want to see what''s going on with my fluffy-eared wife. "Hey Listen! Furry dog!" ¡­. Whatever. --- --- --- Author''s Note: I am very sorry for the month of inactivity. It really was a difficult month, but finally all the effort, crying, frustrations and suicidal desires paid off. I am officially a qualified psychologist and I managed to graduate with honors! During this month I will be able to rx and focus on writing. Starting in January I will start working, but my position is part-time, so I will have time to write more often. I am deeply grateful to you, my reader, for supporting me despite all my shorings as a writer. I know that I have been fickle and that is why I am grateful that you do not lose interest in my novel. Achieving my degree has been a constant struggle due to various problems that I have encountered, but while the path was mentally, emotionally, and physically painful, the feeling ofpleting my degree has given me a sense of fulfillment and fulfillment that I had never experienced before. I think it''s clear that I have my emotional problems, and honestly, I never thought that I would be able to achieve anything in life, I am even surprised by the fact that I am still alive. Despite everything, I wanted to share with you the deep gratification and sense of fulfillment I feel. I know that having a degree does not make me better than others and it does not guarantee me a good future, but at least I no longer feel that my life and existence is a waste of time. At least I aplished one thing in my life and that makes me feel at peace. For all this, thank you very much for continuing to read my work. Thanks for being here. A big hug to anyone who reads this and I will continue to strive to bring an entertaining story <3< p> Chapter 390: The script is dead, the plot armor is alive Chapter 390: The script is dead, the plot armor is alive (Third person perspective) After the supernatural disaster that almost caused the destruction of China, the weaponspany NFF Services (Nine Fox Foundation) took the number 1 position of private security agencies, at least within the supernatural world. This caused the most important supernatural organizations to establish contracts with saidpany, which has generated mountains of gold in profits, but has also caused concern and jealousy in other weaponspanies. This caused multiple conflicts where variouspanies have tried to eliminate thepetition, but all assassination attempts have been totally useless. The CEO of NFF Services does not hide and maintains a high profile, she usually visits renowned restaurants, travels to tourist ces and in general is not afraid to show off her wealth. Under normal circumstances, this would give opportunities for assassins to attack her, especially since she usually walks around with only four bodyguards and an assistant, but all of the assassins have disappeared without a single hair of the woman''s hair being ruffled. The arrogance and narcissism of the CEO of NFF Services is such that she began to visit the magicians'' headquarters even though she and The Clock Tower had a strong conflict over the attack against the Hero of Harmony. In public eyes, NFF Services was one of the organizations that tried to assassinate the Hero of Harmony, so it would be normal for the allies of the Ichijo family and China to be enemies of thatpany. In fact, news came out that NFF Services had to pay arge marypensation to the Ichijo family to prevent the Hero of Harmony from searching for the CEO to assassinate her. Even though the CEO was technically one of the enemies of the strongest man in the world, she continued to act narcissistically while she did whatever she wanted. For example, she came to one of the most important wizard research centers without caring that the wizards might hurt her. In the deepest regions of Antarctica there were no traces of civilization due to the extreme climate, furthermore, not even supernatural beings wanted to live in this region as there was a dangerous flow of energy that could freeze supernatural energy until causing death. This ce was surrounded by a natural phenomenon that could use the Laws of the World to prevent the movement of any entity, but there was a hidden path that allowed any entity to advance without danger, although that path was hidden and only authorized personnel by The Clock Tower they knew him. Sitting on a military truck, a woman with long pink hair had a big smile as she enjoyed a strawberry cake. Koyanskaya was enjoying her dangerous journey without any worries, which made the magicians who were guiding her while they were secretly watching her feel ufortable. (Author''s Note: Koyanskaya from Fate/Grand Order) Koyanskaya is a cunning woman with a strong sense of self-preservation, but equally overwhelming greed. Normally she would only enter hostile territory if the benefits are worth it, if she can ensure her own safety, and if she has no other choice. Coincidentally, all three requirements had been met. Koyanskaya had decided to make important agreements with the magicians to have permission to visit one of the institutions of magical and technological development of humanity. The Chaldea Security Organization, a supernatural research and development center focused on ensuring the survival of the human race. Before Koyanskaya met the Hero of Harmony, she had already prepared ns and strategies to infiltrate Chaldea. For a long time she received a mission from Beast VII to infiltrate among the magicians, nt various techno-magical viruses in Chaldea''s security systems, and finally, sabotage the system that allows Servants to be summoned in order to steal all the heroic spirits, which would leave humanity defenseless against the future invasion of the Beasts. Formerly, Beast VII was a native entity of Gaia and she knew that her destiny was to fail in her attempt to conquer the world. That was something that she had epted and it did not bother her, in fact, she saw her own destiny as a grandiose y, or at least that was what she showed on the outside since it was not possible to know what her true thoughts were... ......¡­ [System Notification: Insufficient records. Readjusting narration] After the war between ya and Gaia, Beast VII lost his love for her homeworld and decided that humanity should be ruled as ves so that they could not harm the world again. Koyanskaya knew many of Beast VII''s ns and previously went to great lengths to carry out any orders she received. It wasn''t that she was loyal, she just wanted a chance to steal a Beast''s power and thus be an entity on par with Beast VII. Now Koyanskaya smiled with irony and self-deprecating mockery when she remembered her previous ns. Since she met the Hero of Harmony, she realized that her life was an insignificant chess piece and that even her ns to be a Beast were part of Beast VII''s n. Koyanskaya wasn''t angry at being used as a disposable tool, but rather found it amusing. In her opinion, the strong have the right to y with the lives of the weak, so now she wanted to be strong to be able to y with other people''s lives. Koyanskaya had learned her lesson and knew that it was unrealistic to seek absolute power. She had seen beings with abilities beyond any nightmare, and although she did not imagine that her own power could reach that point, she found another path to achieve the authority she desired. Koyanskaya renounced the path of a useless empress and chose the path of a powerful concubine. She was now looking for ways to give benefits to the Hero of Harmony to raise her own ce of importance on the emotional pyramid within that man''s heart. Now Koyanskaya was following Beast VII''s orders to infiltrate Chaldea, but with a new n in mind. To begin with, Koyanskaya took advantage of the help of the Hero of Harmony''s wives to modify the viruses that would be used to alter the Throne of Heroes. Koyanskaya did not n to turn the Servants into willless weapons, but rather into ves who would live to fulfill the Hero of Harmony''s wishes. Women would be turned into pets while men would be cannon fodder. Koyanskaya had everything prepared and even received advice from apocalyptic entities such as Nyathotep and Yog-Sothoth. Everything was prepared and the n began to be put into motion as soon as Koyanskaya arrived in Chaldea. Thanks to the skills in the wedding ring that was hidden with the skill [Mythomania], it was easy to avoid the entire surveince system that had been strengthened with the Conceptual skills of various Guardians (Higher Entities that signed a contract with Shiki). Koyanskaya had already informed the Hero of Harmony about her actions and was allowed to do whatever she wanted, although she was warned not to cause too much trouble since the Hero was going on a trip with his adopted daughter and did not want to get involved in a stupid problem. Koyanskaya thought that was funny since problems always appear where the Hero is, but she epted the order and started working. Besides Koyanskaya, there were more spies sent by Beast VII, so she had to intervene to prevent Beast VII from ruining her ns to steal from the Servants. Initially, Koyanskaya nned to deceive her supposed allies so that they would "identally" reveal her true identities and thus be killed by the magicians, but there was an unforeseen situation that made her change her ns. The Hero had proven to be an extremely possessive and overprotective man, so he assigned countless security measures to protect Koyanskaya. Among the defensive artifacts was a plot armor detector that could identify the protagonists of the stories, but most importantly, the artifact was connected to the System Goddess Conceptual power so that system users could not steal the wives of the Hero. Koyanskaya received a warning from the device since a system user had appeared near her. The artifact indicated that the system user felt interest and lust for Koyanskaya, but humanity was fortunate as he did not try to use his abilities on the kitsute, otherwise all security measures would have been activated. Although Koyanskaya knew she was safe, there was something that made her frown. She knew that her husband was a violent and possessive psychopath, so it would be normal for the Hero to show up to crush the head of the idiot who thought of seducing his wife. Koyanskaya tried to contact the Hero, but realized that everything was useless. She could still feel that the wedding ring was still protecting her, but she could no longer contact the Hero. Koyanskaya did not panic and was not worried, but instead analyzed the situation rationally. She knew that activating a Lostbelt meant that the space would be sealed, but even so, the Hero should be able to contact her, plus she did not receive orders from Beast VII telling her to activate any of the remaining Lostbelts. The Hero''s disappearance was not rted to Beast VII, but that only meant an unknown enemy had managed to seal the Hero. For some time, the Hero''s harem that resides in Gaia had developed a cell phone application so that they could chat safely. In this way, Koyanskaya contacted the most relevant wives of the Hero who resided in Gaia to inform them about the unusual situation. Unfortunately, this application was only for the women within Gaia, otherwise Auriel and the women of Paradise would not have to be so worried............... ...¡­ ..... ¡­.. [System Notification: An external record linked to ''Paradise'' has been detected. Starting to decipher the information¡­ Estimated time: 2 hours] Koyanskaya managed to talk to the Hero''s wives and they realized that something problematic was happening. The disappearance of the Hero of Harmony was a serious matter that could cause a war between various supernatural factions, so the investigation was done discreetly. After investing arge amount of resources, they discovered that the Hero had headed to Fuyuki City. Discreetly, the Ichijo family attempted to send a reconnaissance agent into the city, but it was impossible to contact him when he entered the city. Upon analysis, they realized that some kind of barrier was covering the city and it was not possible to contact the people in the city. Not even the Higher Entities could see what was happening inside the barrier. Things were bing very serious and the Ichijo family organized their allies to surround the city with the excuse that another Losbelt had urred. Many organizations became suspicious, but their fear of the Hero of Harmony''s strength prevented them from forcibly entering the city, although that did not prevent them from sending spies. The situation was gettingplicated when 8 hours passed since the Hero had disappeared. The most rming thing was that the barrier seemed to have sealed time, so it was not possible to know how much time had urred inside the barrier. Some of the Hero''s wives began to get anxious and began to mobilize their forces to provide reinforcements, but then new news arrived. To begin with, Yui Kanakura, the new ruler of China received information from the Higher Entity known as Lucifer. (Author''s Note: Yui Kanakura from Nisekoi) Apparently, one of the factions in Hell had started moving strangely and everything seemed to be rted to Gaia, so Lucifer offered Yui help. Initially, Lucifer offered Yui a safe ce in Hell, but she refused, so Lucifer gave a new offer. She would offer information about what was happening in Hell, but in exchange, the Hero of Harmony would owe her a favor. The Hero''s wives knew that making a deal with the Lord of Lies was not a good idea, not even if she was Yui''s best friend, but the situation was soplicated that they promised that they would convince the Hero to close the deal, although any favor that involved the death of a harem member or infidelity waspletely ruled out. Lucifer used an unknown method to send an assistant who would help transmit information, so now the Hero''s wives were a little calmer, although it made them feel ufortable hearing that they should not enter the barrier or they would only be turned into hostages. As the women breathed a sigh of relief, they heard another piece of news that made them feel strange. Apparently, the Vatican requested a meeting with the Ichijo family as they wanted to strengthen ties with the Hero of Harmony. It was already known that the Vatican has a close rtionship with Paradise, but it was suspicious that they wanted to send a group of representatives just when the Hero had disappeared. After some thought, it was agreed that the Vatican representatives could enter the Ichijo family''s territory to see what they want. Just in case, two of the Hero''s assistants would be nearby to eliminate them if they turned out to be enemies, but if they didn''t cause trouble, then they would let them talk and then ask them to leave. Currently, the Hero''s wives had already spoken to the strange entity known as Anti-Spiral to ask it to help the Hero. The strange being nodded and said that he would go to the city after confirming that the Vatican envoys were not a threat, furthermore, he said that he would get additional help since Lucifer''s warnings were not optimistic. In this way, the atmosphere of the supernatural world began to be more tense with each passing second. The actions of the Ichijo family and their allies made many groups think that the Hero wanted to dere war on the world, so they all prepared to attack the Ichijo family if they showed the slightest sign of hostility. As the world began to enter a pre-war state, Koyanskaya faced a new problem. In the short time she had been in Chaldea, she had almost finishedying the foundations of her n. She managed to gain the trust of the members of Chaldea, was able to install the very virus into the Servants summoning system, identified and manipted people with higher destinies, and most importantly, she made most of the members of Chaldea felt that the system user was a disgusting idiot that no one wanted to approach. Everything was moving along correctly, but then a disaster happened¡­ As always. Stupid author without creativity... [System Notification: The user''s thoughts are affecting the skill ''Reader Perspective''] Koyanskaya knew that Beast VII''s original n involved Chaldea suffering a terrorist attack by a traitor, setting off a series of events that would eventually allow Beast VII to invade the World with all the military power she had gathered over the ages. Koyanskaya had managed to prevent this event from happening since she had not only dedicated herself to ruining the life of the system user, but also managed to intervene in the ns of Beast VII, but she did it in such a way that it seemed that the pawns of Beast VII wereplete morons while only she was useful. Thus, Beast VII began to focus her attention on supporting Koyanskaya without realizing that she had been freed from the Contracts in her soul. The terrorist attack wasn''t supposed to happen, but when the third night came since Koyanskaya arrived in Chaldea, the sound of an explosion made her frown. Koyanskaya left her room while being protected by her bodyguards. The Spiral Puppets remained expressionless and calm as they detected that Koyanskaya was not in danger, but the fox woman was only furious as she saw that her lies and strategies to take control of Chaldea were being ruined by the fire. Koyanskaya quickly went to the epicenter of the explosion. She wanted to stop Beast VII''s n since it would ruin many of her ns to control the mages, but what she found was worse than she imagined. Things did not happen as in the original plot or as in the ns of Beast VII. Instead of Beast VII''s pawns having betrayed humanity, what caused the explosion was the appearance of threerge deformed beasts with slightly dog-like appearances. Two of Beast VII''s pawns were on the ground as their intestines were being chewed by the horrendous creatures that could corrupt human minds with the sound of their footsteps. These monsters were beings that the human mind could never understand, but Koyanskaya had a rough idea of what those things were. Koyanskaya had interacted with real monsters and she saw a simrity between the three monsters and the Hero''s wives. The three monsters were something simr to the Outer Gods and the Great Old Ones. The three aberrations stared at Koyanskaya, which made her feel a chill as the eyes of those monstrosities were deep abysses without light or form, they were just pits of infinite darkness. The three creatures were about to advance towards the woman, but one of the puppets raised a hand and the three abominations disappeared in an instant. The Spiral Puppets had failed to attack the creatures as they immediately escaped, showing their strong survival instincts, however, the creatures seemed to have aplished their goal. The magical core that regted dimensional travel in Chaldea had been damaged and at any moment a space explosion would ur that would transport the members of Chaldea to another location. Koyanskaya could guess that the creatures were carrying out Beast VII''s n, but in a different way. In the original n, people with strong destinies would be sent to an alternate version of history to begin a journey to save humanity, but everything would be an act so that in the end the barrier that covers the World will be destroyed. The creatures had made a strange change to the magical core and the explosion that was about to ur would be different. This time not only the characters of the plot would be swallowed by the space explosion, but all of Chaldea would be trapped. In an instant, Koyanskaya put all the pieces together and understood what was happening, which made her smile as a vein stood out on her forehead with fury. She understood that all of her ns were ruined, but at the same time, she swore that she would destroy the other person''s ns. Koyanskaya was able to escape the explosion with the help of the Spiral Puppets, but instead, she ran towards the protagonists of the plot. Koyanskaya quickly took out her cell phone and sent a message to the Hero''s wives to inform them of her discovery, then she focused on the fake Contract that linked her to Beast VII. Just before the light covered all of Cdea, she sent an emergency message to let Beast VII know that someone else was attempting to invade Gaia. In this way, all the survivors of Chaldea were sent to an alternate line from a city called Fuyuki.... --- --- --- (Luis Perspective) Well¡­. This is bullshit. I sighed heavily as I approached a group of people who were looking around with confusion, worry, alertness, and anxiety. Before the people of Chaldea could speak, I raised my hands as a sign that I am unarmed and just want to talk. As I approached the group, I noticed some peculiar things. To begin with, there was a lc-haired girl who had traces of Fou''s scent. It was as if Beast IV had used what little power he had left to protect that girl, but well, what he expected from a main heroine. On the other hand, next to that girl there were a pair of brothers who seemed to share a plot armor, which indicated that they were both protagonists, although my title [Editor] detected that this was an error and only one of the brothers should exist, not both at the same time. In addition to the young people, there was a man in ab coat who looked around with concern, but he was secretly scanning the area for enemies, plus he was trying to gauge my power level toe up with a strategy to deal with me in case I be an enemy. ¡­ One moment¡­ Ah, I didn''t imagine finding another Beast... How problematic. Besides the scientist, there was a beautiful woman, but something about her made me feel ufortable and I preferred to ignore her. Lastly, there was a silver-haired girl with an appearance that looked familiar to me¡­ Beast VII¡­ Hmmm, this just got interesting. "You are unlucky for entering this mess" ¨C I sighed regretfully as I stopped six meters away from the group since they look too tense and will feel insecure if I get closer. "Ah, I think I know you!... Agh" ¨C The woman who looks like Beast VII pointed at me in surprise, although she staggered slightly since her ankle seems to be injured. ¨C "Y-You are the Hero of Harmony" The man in theb coat and the woman I want to ignore had already recognized me, but they were still on guard since they just went through an extremely dangerous situation and are now in an unknown ce that reeks of blood and death. It is normal for them to feel worried. I nodded and smiled wryly. ¨C "Yes, nice to meet you¡­" My gaze went to Koyanskaya who acted as if she was scared and hid behind the lc-haired girl and the pair of brothers. I frowned slightly. ¨C "You again?... It seems like you didn''t learn your lesson¡­" Koyanskaya jumped a little in fright and quickly shook her head at her. - "No no no! "I have nothing to do with this, I swear!" I squinted and the [Rasen] energy began to cover me, at the same time I used [Mythomania] to make the spiral energy look like magical energy and also made it look like I''m emitting murderous intent. The survivors of Chaldea turned pale when they felt my overwhelming power and killing intent. On the other hand, Koyanskaya showed the best acting skills of her and began to tremble like a withered nt that is about to die, but internally she was holding back the desire tough. She thought my acting as an impulsive protagonist was funny. "Stop!" ¨C In apletely predictable and boring manner, the system user stood in front of the group while pointing what looked like a weapon that ninjas usually use at me. ¨C "I won''t let you hurt thedy!" Koyanskaya made this idiot hated by all the people in Chaldea, but now he is defending her... He is so pathetic that I can''tugh, but there was someone who canugh at any time. - "Hey Listen! Stupid SIMP with a microscopic penis! Fuck you and stop bothering, my partner is going to inseminate all the waifus while you cry in the corner like the abandoned bitch that you are! You''re just the cuck in an NTR doujin and my partner is the fuckboy who always wins despite having a shitty personality!" ¡­That was unnecessarily urate¡­ "Is that the Hero''s famous crazypanion?" ¨C The Beast VII-like woman looked at Navi with disgust. ¨C "It''s more disgusting than what I heard¡­" "Hey Listen! The only disgusting thing will be the ahegao face you''ll make when my partner mana transfers you!" ¨C Navi started shouting stupid things that made the girl blush. "D-Degenerate!" ¨C The girl screamed in fury and shame as she took a step back, but her fractured ankle caused her to stumble, so she fell to the ground. "Aahahahahahaha, stupid woman, you don''t even know how to walk on your own! You will only serve as an onahole!" ¨C Navi was being more aggressive than normal, but I can understand why. I''m a little angry at Beast VII for all the shitty trouble it caused me, but it''s not a life or death feud since my main hate is directed at my father and mother. On the other hand, Navi totally hates Beast VII since she was the one who indirectly caused Navi to be locked in my soul for the first 17 years of my life. This made Navi angry since the idiot was dying of boredom and loneliness, things that affected his mental state and were the beginnings of his stupidity. The fact that I tortured her when we first met only made his stupidity grow beyondprehension. I didn''t stop Navi from messing with the girl since I have some ns after seeing her records, and for everything to go well, I need her to be in a totally vulnerable state of mind. So, I ignored Navi and looked at the system user. ¨C "I don''t care who you are, stop pointing the weapon at me or I''m going to kill you, I don''t care if you are a system user" The system user''s pupils constricted and his heart rate elerated. He couldn''t believe that I know what he is. "How¡­?!" ¨C The idiot started to panic, but the same way a stupid teenager would, his fear turned into fury. I rolled my eyes in annoyance. ¨C "My family legacy consists of beating idiots like you, you are not as special as you think" The scientist and the woman nodded slightly as the achievements of the Ichijo ancestor are well known. It is convenient to have a supposed ancestor who was an enemy of the system users. The idiot tightened his grip on the knife and looked at me with the desire to kill me since it made him angry that someone could see his secrets, but that was just an excuse that he told himself. He was actually terrified at the thought that he is not special and there are other system users. With [Character Perspective] I could see that he was looking at his system to try to understand who or what I am. {Something is not right, I can''t analyze his skills or level, but the attitude of Doctor Romani and your noona show that he is dangerous. It''s not a good idea to fight him} Mmm interesting. It is not a system with personality, there is an additional soul in the system... Heh, I found something funny. The idiot gritted his teeth and a form of nature-based energy began to circte his body. He ignored the warning from the entity helping him manage his system and threw the ninja knife at my face, but I easily caught the weapon before it pierced my right eye. "Wait, don''t do it!" ¨C The scientist panicked and wanted to use a spell to stop the system user, but the idiot disappeared while he used a spatial transfer skill to connect with the knife appearing right in front of me. The idiot''s left hand was holding the knife while his right hand held an energy sphere. The energy spun rapidly to create a strong attack that could hurt a normal citizen of Paradise. "RASENGAN!" ¨C The idiot shouted as the energy sphere hit my head. I think Nyaruko has used that same skill, although this attack is so weak that I didn''t even feel it. I didn''t have to react. The energy sphere could not withstand the strength of my body and the energy disappeared, leaving the idiot dumbfounded. "Are you done ying?" ¨C I spoke with a slight frown. The idiot''s eyes turned red with a strange pattern on his pupils and he tried to use a spatial ability to escape, but I grabbed his arm. "System users like you are a headache" ¨C I sighed with slight annoyance as if I was facing an annoying fly and punched the idiot''s abdomen. I used little force and no martial arts techniques or special energy, but the blow was enough for the intestines to explode and the spine to shatter as the idiot was shot like a cannonball toward a distant building. I sighed as I shook my head. ¨C "That''s why I hate system users, they are too conceited and noisy" "¡­" ¨C The people of Chaldea looked at me in silence without knowing what to say. My punch showed no magical fluctuations or signs that I had used any skills, so they saw that my physical strength was monstrous, at least by this World''s standard. In reality, I''m using the equivalent of one-hundredth of Vulkan''s physical strength. "Y-Your strength increased?" ¨C Koyanskaya spoke with fear as her face became even whiter. In the eyes of others it was clear that she was terrified as if I were some kind of apocalyptic monster, but the fact that she was willing to talk to me also showed that I am notpletely aggressive and can reason with others. I waved the hand with which I hit the idiot and looked at Koyanskaya with a frown. ¨C "Is that idiot another of your toys?" Koyanskaya quickly shook her head in panic as she fell to her knees in a mournful manner. ¨C "I don''t know that loser, I swear I didn''t know he was a system user! I would never dare to do anything that would offend the Ichijo family, I just want to do business honestly!" Ancestor Ichijo was famous for being hostile to system users, so it''s normal to think that the Hero of Harmony is also hostile to those idiots. The case of the Harem King (Nyaruko) is a special case since she is too strong, and somehow, she became one of the Hero''s wives. I remained silent as my gaze on Koyanskaya became more prating and my false killing intent began to suffocate the survivors of Chaldea. When the pair of brothers and the Beast VII-like girl looked like they were about to faint, I stopped pushing and sighed. ¨C "Fine, I will believe you for now, anyway, I have bigger problems that I have to solve" "This humble woman is grateful for the hero''s mercy!" ¨C Koyanskaya began to praise in an exaggerated way while tears covered her eyes. She actually seemed to bepletely terrified of my strength and she showed signs of being willing to give me her body in order to survive. "¡­N-Nee-san, what is going on?" ¨C The ck-haired brother asked his sister while he looked at me in panic. "Shhh, don''t talk or the monster will eat us" ¨C The reddish-haired sister covered her brother''s mouth while she looked at me as if I were a monster that eats humans. The lc-haired girl was standing in front of both brothers as if she wanted to protect them, but the protective blessing that Fou gave her caused her a subtle sense offort upon seeing me, which made her feel confused. "Ah, this is a bother¡­" ¨C I sighed and looked at the man in theb coat. ¨C "Look, I think I can understand why you are here and I can give you an exnation, but first you have to promise me that you won''t make too much noise, the idiots around me are already giving me a lot of headaches and I don''t need any more problems" The woman I want to ignore and the man in theb coat were about to nod since I am the only option they have to find information, but a shrill roar caught our attention. In the direction where I threw the idiot, a huge silhouette appeared in the shape of a fox with nine tails. The fox was gathering arge amount of energy and seemed to be preparing to attack me without caring that the survivors of Chaldea would also be affected. [Paranoia: Full System User analysis. System User Power Rank: Chocte Cookie] So he''s above the nut cracker... Ortro will be happy. I can''t see the deepest secrets of the system that the idiot has, since System Goddess is not here, since she has a very important job, but Paranoia can analyze the enemy''s danger level. I thought about showing a little more of my strength by humiliating the system user so that the people of Chaldea would be more obedient, but a massive concentration of magical energy overshadowed my idea. From the direction of the castle where Nyaruko ruined my perspective of the history, the exhibitionist maid version of King Arthur was holding a ck sword as the massive magical power warped the space. Beside the small-breasted woman, Joan of Arc held a long banner as magical fire covered the castle. The fire was devouring matter and monsters to convert everything into magical power, then the magical power was transferred to King Arthur to enhance her power. While both women were concentrating on generating a magical nuclear bomb, Nyaruko was giving them instructions so that they could perform thebined attack. She was having fun. King Arthur, or well, Artoria, was furious at the humiliation of being treated like a ve, but she did not dare toin to Nyaruko so she decided to vent all her hatred against the system user. Artoria gritted her teeth and finally activated her best attack against the system user. - "EEEEEEEEEXCALIBAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A massive wave of magical energy was shot towards the giant fox before he could prepare his attack. Artoria''s attack managed topletely hit the system user and destroyed 80% of his body, so I had to use Orthro''s skill to ignore distances to prevent the idiot from being killed. Although system users are usually a pain, he still has an important use, besides, that idiot is one of the false princes who was prepared to seduce my daughters, so I can''t let him die so easily¡­ The overwhelming attack destroyed two-thirds of Fuyuki City and I had to form a magical barrier in front of us so that the explosion would not kill the protagonists of Chaldea. As everyone was stunned by the explosion, I sighed and shook my head. ¨C "That fool went too far again¡­" "¡­" ¨C The scientist looked at me in stupefaction since he is one of the greatest experts in magic and noticed that this attack was not only stronger than what a Servant should be able to perform, but that there were subtle traces of conceptualws that could seriously hurt a low-level Higher Entity. ¨C "T-That was Excalibur?" "No" ¨C I smiled ironically. ¨C "It was Excalibah" "¡­" ¨C The people of Chaldea looked at me nkly. "Hey Listen! Your jokes are more stupid and pathetic than a woke!" ¨C Navi threw a piece of trash at me that I caught before he hit me in the face. "Yeah, whatever" ¨C I rolled my eyes, I know I have no sense of humor. ¨C "Then let''s go to a morefortable ce to talk, I''m hungry" "Hey Listen! I want a pizza!" ¨C Navi began to fly beside me when I turned to go to the castle, but my gaze was drawn to the Beast VII-like girl. I looked at the girl''s ankle and sighed, then walked towards her. The girl turned pale as if she were a helpless bunny and I was a hungry tiger, which almost made meugh. The lc-haired girl wanted to stand in front of her to stop me, but Fou''s blessing told her that I am not an enemy. That blessing is something simr to a survival instinct that improves the girl''s perception and tells her who is an ally or an enemy. I extended my hand towards the girl and she closed her eyes in panic as she was about to cry. The pair of twins still hadn''t recovered from the fear and couldn''t walk, but they wanted to stop me since they thought I want to hurt the girl, but they stopped with astonished faces when I ced my hand on the girl''s head and stroked her hair gently. "Eh?" ¨C The girl opened her eyes with confusion since she didn''t think that I would suddenly be kind. "I''m sorry for scaring you, I felt a little upset by everything that has happened to me in thest few hours" ¨C I spoke softly as a warm golden light began to cover my hand. The girl was still confused, but thefortable feeling of security that Auriel''s blessing gave her made her close her eyes with a smile offort. When the girl''s ankle was fine, I gently removed my hand from her head, but she lightly pressed her head towards my hand as she really liked the warm feeling. When I finally removed my hand from her head, she looked at my hand with reluctance and desire to continue being pampered, but she quickly came out of the trance offort and looked at me withplex feelings, but an unknown sensation made her blush. This girl is over twenty years old, she is intelligent andes from a good family, but she has the mind of a spoiled brat, so this is the first time she experiences the feeling of danger and fear in the face of death. In this state of vulnerability, she became a perfect princess in distress who is waiting for a prince charming, and if I''m not mistaken, the system user knew this and he nned to take advantage of this to seduce the girl, but now... "I-I don''t need your help!¡­" ¨C The girl lowered her gaze since she felt embarrassed to look at my face and spoke with a voice that only she could hear. - "Thank you¡­" Ah, sometimes it''s nice to have an easy job. I smiled and spoke a little gently to show that I have a kind side, but without getting to the point where I saw myself as a saint. ¨C "Well, let''s talk somewhere else, by the way, are you hungry?" The survivors of Chaldea didn''t seem very interested in eating and only wanted information, but that totally changed when they started eating. "Nee-san, try this!" "Shut up and let me eat!" It was funny to see how the survivors of Chaldea ate as if they were war refugees, but I got the greatest satisfaction when Joan of Arc served me a cup of coffee while King Arthur made me a sandwich. "Hey Listen! Glory to the patriarchy!" Both women gritted their teeth in fury, but continued to act like obedient maids. My [Sadism] felt slightly satisfied with this scene. As for the system user, Nyaruko said that she wanted to y baseball and went to look for the idiot''s dying body, but I warned her that she should not kill him or hurt the entity that is hidden in the system. That entity has an interesting feature that could help me deal with boredom for at least a couple of days. Chapter 391: Collectors are annoying Chapter 391: Collectors are annoying It took me an hour to summarize the situation so that the survivors of Chaldea could understand how fucked up and ridiculous the situation we were in was. The summary was that some foreign entity covered the city with a barrier that is impossible to get out of, there are multiple disastrous timelines which are about to connect to our timeline since it is the main timeline, an invasion is about to start. world with beings that can destroys easily, and to improve things, we will not have reinforcements. The information was enough to cause a nervous breakdown to anyone with minimal knowledge about the supernatural world, but they managed to endure the stress thanks to the small banquet I prepared. By the way, now I know that King Arthur is a glutton to the point that she no longer hates me just because my food is delicious¡­. The history is disappointing. While the members of Chaldea experienced the mixture of anxiety and happiness, I focused on organizing my thoughts about the information I obtained from Koyanskaya. To start, I found some records that give indications that Auriel is about to send reinforcements. I don''t know what kind of entity wille or how many soldiers will help me, but it''s better than nothing. The most important thing is that they will be loyal people, and if they are not, Ortro will have more food. Another important aspect is that Lucifer has be involved in this matter, which is both a good thing and a problematic thing. Lucifer and Yui are good friends, but from what I''ve heard from Lucifer, benefits are always more important to her than friendship. (Author''s Note: Yui Kanakura from Nisekoi) The fact that Lucifer is willing to help as long as I do her a favor is much more dangerous than she may seem at first nce. The Hero of Harmony is the strongest rookie Hero, but he is still far from equaling the true Paradise veterans. The only reason she might need my help is because of my rtionship with Auriel, in that sense, it is possible that Lucifer or someone valuable to her has an incurable mortal wound. Ah, I''ll think about that when the time is right. For now Lucifer''s help will be useful, but it will be difficult to contact her, so I will have to wait. On another point, the fact that Koyanskaya had contacted Beast VII before being brought to this ce was a good idea. Beast VII wants to conquer this world because it is her home, so she won''t let anyone else try to invade her house. The only problem is that Beast VII might try to ruin my ns since she hates ya and humanity. It is even possible that she hates me because I became one of the main protectors of the World and she might think that I am a ve of ya. In that sense, I need Miyu, Chloe and Illya to continue attending school and living normal lives. Depending on the level of plot in their souls, there is a small chance that the three of them will attract Gaia if she is still alive. If I can find Gaia then everything will be easier since Beast VII will be willing to help me stop the invasion. As for fighting among ourselves, that may be after saving the World. Lastly, and what caught my attention the most, were the three creatures that attacked Chaldea. ording to Paranoia and Ciel''s analysis, there is an 80% chance that those creatures are Abby''s pets which escaped when the little racist blonde went crazy. If Abby knows that someone stole her pets, she will be furious, so I have to handle this carefully or she will get in trouble. With all the information organized in my mind, I focused 80% of my mind on polishing my ns while the rest of my attention was focused on the conversation. "So¡­ A world invasion¡­" ¨C The scientist massaged his forehead in anguish while eating a slice of cake to ease his worries. ¨C "It''s incredible that this tastes so good even though the world is about to end" I shrugged. ¨C "If we are going to die, at least we have to do it with a full stomach" "¡­" ¨C The scientist sighed with resignation and decided to continue enjoying the cake. "Even so¡­" ¨C I smiled ironically. ¨C "I never imagined I would have the opportunity to meet the legendary King Solomon¡­" "Pffffff! "W-What?!" ¨C The scientist spit out the cake in surprise and looked at me in panic. The other people of Chaldea also seemed surprised, although they were more surprised by the scientist''s reaction since they do not seem to believe that this man is the mythical King Solomon. Honestly I''m surprised too. I didn''t imagine that Solomon would be one of the Beasts, plus I can see that there is great apathy andck of lust towards women, which is contradictory to the legend of him. I raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¨C "Hm? Was that a secret?" "¡­" ¨C The scientist looked at meplexly, then sighed with resignation. ¨C "Please, let''s not talk about that" That made the people of Chaldea curious since they didn''t seem to know that he was Solomon either, but I shrugged. ¨C "Whatever¡­ Oh, by the way, I met your disciple, the old man is a headache" "¡­" ¨C Solomon sighed heavily as he covered his face. ¨C "Ah, I don''t want to see it¡­" Zelretch was a disciple of Solomon, but seeing the scientist''s reaction, Zelretch was already a headache since he was young. "Anyway" ¨C I grabbed a napkin and wiped the sauce stains in my mouth. ¨C "I have to go back to Fuyuki, you will have to stay here since there are many spies and I can''t let the enemies know that I discovered the alternate timelines" "¡­ Ugh, timelines merging, invaders from another world¡­ my head hurts¡­" ¨C The Beast VII-like woman massaged her forehead in frustration. She can barelyprehend the magnitude of the problem, but the thought of a global invasion is enough to give her a migraine. I smiled slightly like an elementary school teacher who wants to calm a child. ¨C "Don''t worry, I will make sure youe home" "¡­" ¨C The girl looked at my smile and nodded slightly without realizing that there was a subtle blush on her cheeks. I insist, this is too easy... "Oh, right" ¨C I acted like I remembered something. ¨C "You will need a ce to stay" I took out a small leather bag from my pocket and left the castle. The people in the castle followed me curiously except for the pair of twins. They had been influenced by Nyaruko to y with a cell phone. "Nee-chan, I think you''re exaggerating¡­" ¨C The boy spoke with concern. "Shut up, you give me bad luck!" - The girl had red eyes like a cocaine addict while she yed something simr to a casino slot machine... "Hehehe, wee to gacha hell¡­" ¨C For some reason, Nyaruko looked like a demon who managed to seduce an innocent soul¡­ I decided to pretend I didn''t see that stupidity and left the castle. I stopped in an open area and kicked away all the debris and charred bodies, then I opened the leather bag and various construction materials appeared on the ground. I took out a scroll and with an eagle feather I drew an alchemy circle, then I put the scroll on the ground while pressing my hand on the circle. On my brief visit to Paradise, Eriko gave me an alchemy book, so now I know how to perfectly pretend to be a mid-level alchemist so I can hide my abilities that can restructure reality. The building materials were covered in light and began to mix together while molding a giant shadow. "Hey Listen! You changed your job as a pimp to be a bricyer! Every day more third world!" ¡­ In a matter of seconds, the space was upied by a huge mansion with all the necessary services such as drainage, electricity, heating and entertainment venues such as a small cinema and a gym. A simple wooden cabin would have been enough, but the Beast VII-like girl is a pampered princess so she will feel morefortable with this level of luxuries. "¡­" ¨C Solomon approached and looked at the mansion with a mixture of surprise and irony. ¨C "Hero-kun, your level of alchemy is really surprising, but I think you went too far with luxury¡­" Why do all the historical figures in this world speak Japanese? Whatever¡­ "No, this is perfect!" ¨C As expected, the Beast VII-like girl screamed excitedly when she saw that there was even a nice garden that generated a strong contrast with the burning city. It was like seeing a small oasis in the middle of hell. I smiled with satisfaction. ¨C "Each of you will have your own room with a bathtub so you can rx, I included a cinema, gym and a dining room, there is also a warehouse with enough supplies so that you can stay here for a year, as for the quality of the food, don''t worry, the food was frozen with time magic and when you put it in the microwave it will taste like it was freshly made" "..." ¨C Everyone looked at me nkly. The woman I don''t want to see looked at me strangely. ¨C "Time magic? Did you use one of the moreplex forms of magic just to preserve the taste of the food?" I shrugged. ¨C "Power exists to be used. What''s the point of being strong if you can''t enjoy life?" Fuck, I don''t want to associate with that woman, but my womanizing tendencies made me say what she would like to hear... The woman blinked a few times and smiled appreciatively. ¨C "Hmmm, I like your way of thinking" I smiled, although I don''t want to talk to her... I said goodbye to the group and took a quick look at Koyanskaya. She easily understood the message and nced subtly at the women in the group, to which I nodded slightly. She will make sure that the women think that I am the only trustworthy figure in this ce, which will allow me to expand my harem while I take care of more important things, but just in case I will send someone to help herter. By the way, before my interest wanders, each woman has a particr identity. The Beast VII look-alike girl is called Olga Marie Animusphere. She is the heir to one of the most important wizard families, but she is also a clone and vessel designed by Beast VII so that in the future she can be reborn in case her body is destroyed as happened with BB when I met her. (Author''s Note: Olga Marie Animusphere from Fate Grand/Order) The girl with purple hair is called Mash Kyrielight. She is something simr to a homunculus that mages created topletely control a heroic spirit. Basically, she is an organic vessel designed to steal a Servant from the Throne of Heroes, but, although the spirit lives within her soul, the spirit remains dormant and so she cannot harness her full power, so she is a failed experiment, but at least she retains her own personality. (Author''s Note: Mash Kyrielight from Fate Grand/Order) Oh, also, she is technically the incarnation of Ghad, a knight of the round table so she subconsciously feels a strong loyalty to Artoria. The next is Gudako, the female twin of the pair of protagonist brothers¡­ (Author''s Note: Gudako from Fate Grand/Order) She is aplicated entity. Technically she and her brother have the same name and are called Ritsuka Fujimaru, but that is because, ording to the original configuration, only one of them should exist and not both at the same time... This seems to be one of the errors in reality that arose from Gaia''s disappearance and not from some absurd n, but I will still keep an eye on the twins since the girl gives me a strange and unpleasant feeling... I hate gamblers. Finally, there is the woman I don''t even want to look at... She is beautiful and part of her attitude matches my tastes, the problem is her name... Leonardo da Vinci. (Author''s Note: Da Vinci from Fate Grand/Order) Her body is feminine, her soul is feminine, her attitude is feminine, even her character is feminine... But I can''t stop thinking about issues of transsexuality and that is something that goes beyond my tolerance The fact that King Arthur is actually a woman is still tolerable to me since it is a simr context to Joan of Arc, but ording to Da Vinci''s records, she was a man when she was still alive, but upon bing a heroic spirit , she became a woman to y La Gioconda, also known as the Mona Lisa. Ah, the biggest problem is that Nyaruko insists that Da Vinci is one of the best girls in Fate, but my extreme homophobia causes me to reject her¡­ It''s hard to be conservative. Anyway, I don''t have time to think about how absurd Japanese stories are, I must first prevent the destruction of the world. Before leaving the burning city I had to talk to my two new maids. "Let''s see... For starters, you two can''t fight anymore" ¨C I sighed while massaging my forehead. Artoria and Jeanne looked at each other intensely as if they were a pair of mad dogs about to fight to the death. "She ate my burger!" ¨C Artoria screamed like a spoiled child as she held her sword. "She drank my wine!" ¨C Jeanne screamed like a spoiled child as she held her banner and the fire covered her hands. When I started talking to the people of Chaldea, I gave food to my new maids so they wouldn''t cause me problems, but that only caused more problems... Why am I a ma for strange, loud women? For the love of two, they are both adults. How problematic¡­ I sighed. ¨C "If you continue fighting, I will use my authority as Master to make you two bepletely obedient and that is something that neither of us wants, right?" "¡­." ¨C The two women gritted their teeth in frustration, but both lowered their weapons. While both women are now technically my ves, I have respected both women''s free will to a certain extent and that is something they know. This helped them both hate me less since I don''t treat them like objects, but that''s why they are worried that I decide to destroy thest trace of freedom they have left. "Good" ¨C I nodded with satisfaction and took out a couple of books, one for each woman. ¨C "While I am not here, you follow these instructions, in the mansion there is a warehouse with weapons and magical artifacts that you can distribute among your soldiers, there are also manuals on how to use some drugs to strengthen the monsters, so prepare a disposable army minimally useful" From what I could see, both women are not like Raikou who obtained her real body from. Artoria and Jeanne''s real bodies are still inside the Throne of Heroes, so the two women in front of me are disposable spiritual clones. To rify, some Servants have different versionsing from different timelines, so Shiki took advantage of this to create multiple tools with different abilities and characteristics. For example, Wu Zetian has an Assassin version and a Caster version, but during the Lostbelt, both versions werebined to create a single Wu Zetian who has no restrictions on her skills and is in fact much stronger than her original version. In another example, Raikou having her real body means that all of her alternate versions no longer exist and there is only one Raikou. At the moment I can''t connect to the Throne of Heroes because of the barrier, but ording to Nyaruko, I shouldn''t let them get their real bodies and it would be better to use organic alchemy to give them new bodies. Apparently, there are multiple versions of Artoria and Jeanne, so it would be best to get alternate versions of both women to have a harem of historical figures... I honestly thought that my stress would prevent me from thinking about expanding my harem, but my [Kleptomania] and my ''Obsession: Spiral King'' stat were tempted by the idea of having a massive harem of historical figures. Now that I have met Solomon, I have the strange desire to create a harem that surpasses the one he had in the past¡­. Ah, the stress is really getting to me. Anyway. I exited the timeline together with Nyaruko and we headed to a safe area covered by an istion barrier. She was a little sad to part with her new gambling-addicted friend, but that sadness quickly disappeared thanks to her new toy. "Heh, this is funny" ¨C Nyaruko smiled with mockery and disdain as she waved a snow globe. Inside the sphere was the system user with ninja skills, or well, part of his body since Ortro is chewing on his head (mind). The people of Chaldea believe that I murdered the system user and Nyaruko disposed of the body. Although that made the more innocent girls a little ufortable, they did notin since in my exnation I told them that the system user was a spy from Hell and he was the cause of Chaldea being destroyed. I even showed them evidence that was obviously forged with [Mythomania]. In reality, the system user was an innocent victim of this chaos and was just a puppet destined to die when the war begins. The system user was a loser from another world who died four months ago after he saved a girl from being run over. By chance, a Higher Entity found the system user''s soul just as he was about to be reborn. The Higher Entity hacked the system to change the missions, and also lied to the system user to make him believe that his rebirth was due to God being moved by his noble action, so he had been rewarded with a system and the opportunity to form a harem in anime and video game worlds. The system userpletely epted this stupidity and even fell in love with the system without realizing that the entity controlling the system only saw him as a disposable tool. The entity gave a series of easy missions for the system user to gain skills while growing his narcissism, but to the bad luck of the Higher Entity, the system user had already been detected by Hell for the infiltration n in the Gaia, so the entity and the system user became ves, although the system user is the only one who does not know anything about this and believes that he is the protagonist of life. In his most recent main mission, the system user arrived on Gaia to infiltrate Chaldea and thus begin his mission in Fuyuki. The idea was simple. The survivors of Chaldea would be attacked by Arotoria and Jeanne, the system user would save everyone while subduing both women and thus begin to build his harem, in the process, Salomon and the male twin would have tragic deaths taking advantage of the fact that Salomon was not can use his powers since they were temporarily sealed by Beast VII. Once the system user obtained the two Servants and the women of Chaldea, he would infiltrate Fuyuki to search for Miyu and Illya. The system user has the title ''Otaku'' and knows the plot of most of the stories that make up this World. He would take advantage of his knowledge of Fate Kaleid to help Chloe and thus he would get the attention of the three girls needed for the ritual. After the idiot was in charge of helping Chloe get out of Illya''s body, a signal would be activated to notify a group of assassins who were hiding in the city. They would try to hurt the brats, but the system user would protect them, which would help him win my daughters'' hearts¡­ The system user was a pedophile asshole, so he would try to get the three brats into bed for an orgy, but that would make the ritualplete. Before anyone can stop the ritual, the three girls, the system user, and all the souls of the people in the city will be destroyed, which willpletely destroy the barrier and the World will bepletely invaded. It was an incredible n... Fucking incredible... Best of all, this is just an alternate, disposable n. The demons have many other ns to capture my daughters and they are all happening at once so that at least one n can work... The entity that prepared this series ofplex ns is fucking brilliant¡­. This is amazing¡­so fucking amazing and fun that I want to kill them all.... I want to chew on their faces while I rip the souls out of their fucking bodies and y with their intestines¡­. All those sons of bitches are chasing my daughters... They want to abuse and hurt my daughters... Demons, traitor heroes and system users¡­ They all want to get their hands on my daughters........ I will kill everyone. I have to kill them all. No one can touch my daughters. I can''t stop until everyone is dead...... [Paranoia: An alteration in the master''s self-control has been detected. Activating ''Sadomasochistic Meditation''] ¡­. Thank you. [Paranoia: I exist to help the master] How cute, it seems like she is smiling even if her face remains expressionless. I sighed and looked at Nyaruko. ¨C "Take the woman out, I want to question her" Nyaruko smiled and shook the snow globe. The system user is irrelevant and his soul only serves to give System Goddess more materials to evolve. What really matters is the entity that is hidden in the soul of that idiot. The snow sphere was a dimensional storage artifact, it''s something Auriel gave me to store Worlds in danger that don''t want to join Paradise. Of course, Auriel knows that I am not a saint and I will not use this cage for noble purposes, in fact, Eriko made modifications to it to turn it into a reality cage that allows me to imprison entities that are at a power levelparable to a Veteran Hero. . The snow sphere emitted a beautiful white light and suddenly a beautiful woman appeared in front of us, or well, it should be a beautiful woman, but her body was full of bruises, her limbs were broken and her face had marks from being hit with a golf club Nyaruko gave her a good beating. "¡­P-Please, no more¡­" ¨C The woman began to cry as she crawled towards my feet. ¨C "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t want to anger a glorious existence like you¡­ I''m sorry¡­." I''m so furious that I want to rip this woman''s face off, but I let her live since she has some useful features, plus she showed many techniques that match the techniques that System Goddess designed. To begin with, when Nyaruko went to beat up the system user, this woman activated multiple security measures and spiritual formations to escape. These formations were not strong, but they were multipleyers of illusions and traps that could confuse high level entities, in fact, the system user was about to escape from Nyaruko and I almost had to intervene, but Nyaruko knows System Goddess''s tricks and was able to react in time. ording to the records I see, this woman met Goddess of the System several centuries before I met her. The woman followed System Goddess since she also has a systems-focused Concept, but the difference is that the woman is much weaker and she focuses on viin systems. The woman felt very fond of Goddess of the System, she sees her as her teacher and in a certain way even worships her as her ancestor or mother, but Goddess of the System does not even remember her and only helped her because she needed a ve to help her in their experiments. When Goddess of the System traveled to the apocalyptic world, the woman did not go with her since she had another task, but she worried about her as she lost all contact with her. By the way, she didn''t know that System Goddess is a resident of Gaia. Since then, the woman has wandered the multiverse as she searches for novice system users to control them in the same way as System Goddess did. Time is rtive in the multiverse and a couple of decades ago, this woman found a system user with a ninja system, but she didn''t know that that idiot was already Hell''s prey. She ended up being captured and forced to participate in an infiltration mission to invade Gaia, so here we are... I frowned and reached down to grab the woman''s hair. "P-Please don''t hit me¡­" ¨C The woman began to beg with tears in her eyes, but I ignored her and looked at her neck. At first nce there was nothing on the woman''s neck, but my [Reader''s Madness] allowed me to see the reality records and I saw something interesting. As with the demon that kidnapped the Taimanin, there was a chain mark on the woman''s neck that held her soul, but this chain was more visible and, in fact, was in the shape of a dog leash¡­ I smiled at the unexpected gift. With my left hand I held the woman''s face and ignored her screams, at the same time, my right hand was covered with ck blood and [Rasen]. I grabbed the dog leash, but the moment my hand touched the leash, there was a sh of ck light that made a strange chainsaw sound. This was a high-level Contract with a strong security system designed to destroy the woman''s soul if anyone attempted to decipher the Contract. I already expected this and before the ck light destroyed the woman''s soul, I activated [Phobia] in the ''ustrophobia'' version so that a ck coffin covered the woman and me to iste us from the rest of the multiverse, at the same time I used [Rasen] and [Schizophrenia] to generate a change in reality where the Contract had a 1% chance of failing. The instant the [Rasen] energy covered the ck light, I activated [Anti-Rasen] to negate the 99% chance that the Contract could work. Even though I reversed the cause-effect and the probability of possibility, the ne did not deactivate and the ck light was about to destroy a soul, which was fascinating¡­ This chain is a Conceptual Skill that can ignore the alteration of reality by means of a specific order¡­ It is as if a judge could decree aw that all people must subconsciously obey and cannot even think of refusing. Something beyond the dictatorship, it is like an absolute decree that surpasses a divine decree... How interesting. n A failed, so I went to n B. [Anti-Rasen] stopped the advance of the ck light to prevent the woman''s death, then I activated my skill [Contract] and my title [Stingy Jack] to intervene in the Contract. I can''t deactivate the Contract, but I can change the punishment. Instead of the ck light destroying the woman''s soul, I redirected the light to attack one of the disposable souls stored in Ortro''s stomach. The soul in Ortro''s snack store was destroyed, which made my girl sad, but I''ll give her a cookieter, for now I have a new toy that I need to fix. I deactivated [Phobia] and let go of the woman whose face waspletely pale with horror. The whole processsted 0.0002 seconds, but it was enough for the woman to feel that her soul was almost destroyed, at the same time, she realized that she has the power of an Outer God. She thought that I am the herald of a powerful Outer God while also being Auriel''s chief knight, so either I am a double agent working for the Outer Gods, or Auriel managed to establish an alliance with them. No matter what the answer is, both options are terrifying. For now this doesn''t matter, what''s important is the dog leash in my hand. At the moment the ck light destroyed the disposable soul, the ne was about to self-destruct without a trace, but I used [Anti-Rasen] to seal the self-destruct process and now I have something with records intact¡­ [Paranoia: Full Analysis. The identity of the enemy has been determined] I smiled. It was a sincere smile. Now I know who the person is who prepared so many ns to hurt my daughters¡­. "Seeeenpai~" ¨C BB contacted me via telepathy, but I can already imagine what she was about to say. ¨C "I managed to get the bitch to talk to give me the identity of the shit that causes us problems! Senpai must reward BB-chan!" "I already know who the mastermind behind all this shit is¡­" ¨C I responded ironically and exined everything I found. "Eehh?! It''s not fair, I tried so hard to bribe that bitch! I even offered senpai as tribute¡­! Ehem, I mean, good job senpai¡­" ¨C BB quickly closed the telepathic link¡­. Oh, whatever. I looked at the woman who seemed to be trying hard not to faint and sent a message to System Goddess. ¨C "There is a woman named Su Daji here and she seems to be your disciple,e see her and pretend that you care about her, she may be useful" (Author''s Note: Su Daji from Arch Viin) And so I got another person capable of affecting system users... Anyway. For now I have other things to do, but first... I looked at Nyaruko and narrowed my eyes. - "What are you thinking?" "Eh? Me?" ¨C Nyaruko tilted her head in confusion, and although her acting skills have improved, I can see whens she is feigning ignorance. My little conversation with BB was overheard by the women with strong telepathic abilities like Nyaruko and Abby, and from what I see, Nyaruko recognized the name of the person who set up all this shit¡­ My brow furrowed. Nyaruko is trying hard to hide her records so that I can see her thoughts. I don''t mind that she has a little privacy, but it bothers me that she seemed expectant upon hearing the enemy''s name¡­ "Okay, okay, don''t look at me like that or I''ll need new underwear¡­" ¨C Nyaruko raised her hands in surrender with blushing cheeks. ¨C "I don''t know that woman in person, but I know her story of origin¡­. And well¡­" "Don''t make me take out a fork" ¨C My frown increased. Nyaruko sighed in resignation. ¨C "She is one of my favorite waifus and I don''t want you to kill her, in fact, I would love it if you could add her to the harem, or at least let me keep her on my shelf, she would look good next to the Warhammer 40,000 armors" ¡­. I sighed. ¨C "No, she wanted to harm my daughters, she must die" "Please, I will make you very happy if you do me this favor~" ¨C Nyaruko grabbed my arm and started acting flirtatious, but her seductive attitude did not match her character and she just looked like an annoying brat . I ignored Nyaruko and waited for her toe System Goddess to pick up her disciple. I need to finish my preparations and traps. "Luuuuuis~ Pleeeeeeeeeeaseeeeeeeee~" -Nyaruko started to be a nuisance¡­ "Hey Listen! If the enemy has a wife then make him a cuck, but if the enemy is a woman then you must impregnate her with hatred!" .... "Please~" "Do it dog!" "Please~" ........ It had been a long time since I had the desire to sleep¡­. Chapter 392: Tiredness… Chapter 392: Tiredness¡­ Finally, things calmed down and the first day came to an end. The three brats who will cause the end of the world have finally started to get along, although Chloe is only pretending to be friends with Miyu and Illya. Something important is that Chloe feels a little happy that Irisviel has started treating her like her daughter, but the brat can''t fully enjoy the feeling of having a family since she thinks that in a dangerous situation, we will all choose to protect Illya from protect her. Unfortunately for my daughter, I don''t have much time to support her with her emotional problems since I have to organize some things. I am currently facing a big problem. It''s not the invasion of demons that can destroy the World, it''s not the possibility that system users are involved in this shit, it''s not the unpleasant uncertainty of not understanding all the enemy''s ns... No, none of that. My new headache is a couple of anime-obsessed idiots. "Luuuuis, please!" ¨C Nyaruko writhed on the ground like a worm since her body was tied with chains of [Anti-Rasen]¡­ "Onii-chan, I want the psychopathic maniptor to be my sister-inw!" ¨CMy stupid sister was in the same situation¡­ I massaged my forehead, unable to contain my need to sigh in annoyance. ¨C "No, I''m going to kill her and that''s it" "NOOOOO!" ¨C The pair of idiots screamed as if it were the end of the world. What a nuisance¡­ "Senpai, now you understand why I always say that otakus don''t deserve rights?" ¨C BB had a mocking expression of contempt as she patted my shoulder. She is having fun with my suffering. I looked at the pair of worms who were still squirming andining. BB is right, not everyone deserves freedom of expression¡­ It all started because at midnight, I gathered my wives and sister to design a n to defend the city when the invasion urs. Umaru is a spoiled brat, stuck up,zy, unkempt, and obsessed with stupid things, but her ability to strategize is something that surpasses several generals in my personal army. ording to her, it''s all thanks to the experience she has gained in video games, but [Reader Perspective] showed me that she has an innate talent to be an exceptional general. The fact that I was born to be an assassin and she was a general gives me the feeling that our innate talents were part of our father''s n, but I still don''t have enough evidence toe to a conclusion. Anyway. I brought Umaru to the meeting to see if she could contribute ideas, but Nyaruko started talking nonsense about not killing the leader of the enemies. The problem is that the leader of the enemies turns out to be a character from a series that Nyaruko loves and that also exists in this world. ording to Umaru, my enemy is her favorite ''waifu'' of this year... Due to my title [No Otaku], I can''t see the story where the demon leaderes from, but with the help of Paranoia and Ciel, I was able to filter and ssify the information to understand the enemy a little better. The entity leading the invasion is called the Control Demon, but also goes by the human name Makima. (Author''s Note: Makima from Chainsaw Man) The power of demons is varied ording to each World, there are even Worlds where demons are a title and not a race, but in the World from which Makimaes, demons are the materialization of human fears. The power of emotions is one of the simplest to understand, but most difficult to use. This is because emotions are not stable and a simple variation in them can make a powerful entity as weak as a snail. To give an example, [Rasen] is technically an energy based on emotions, as it is the power of Willpower. Because of this, almost anyone could use Rasen, but it takes willpower that reaches the point of absolute obsession. Basically, all Rasen wielders are obsessive psychopaths, although the previous wielder used that obsession for heroic obsessions while I use it for selfish obsessions. Something important is that Rasen is based on one''s own willpower, but Makima uses the collective power of fear. Technically that would mean that the power of fear is stronger, since ites from all people while willpoweres from an individual, but that is the biggest w of fear. It is a power that bes weak as ignorance decreases or poption decreases. From what I understand, the power of fear is something strong within a closed World, but in the multiverse, it is a power that is too unstable and dependent on the inhabitants of the World, so it is not useful for fights in other Worlds. To give an example, that power makes demons like sharks in the sea and the sea is their home world. When they go to another world, it would be like the shark traveling to the desert to fight an armadillo. The armadillo will win the fight not because it is stronger, but because it has a territorial advantage. With this logic, Makima and her demons are not a problem, in fact, she would only be strong in her own World and could never be one of the current rulers of Hell. That''s where a lot of problemse in... BB negotiated with Shub-Niggurath for information and what we got is problematic. The ck goat mentioned that Makima is a Higher Entity, so she is no longer restricted by the Laws of her World. As if that weren''t enough of a problem, she found a way to connect the Laws of each World she managed to conquer. Thus, each World under her control provides her with a constant supply of the power of fear. A positive point is that Makima is tied to her own Control Concept. She cannot exert her power in territories that have not been influenced by her demons, so she will not be able to attack this World if we manage to stop the invasion. That''s a good thing since ording to Shub-Niggurath, the Control Concept allows Makima to haveplete control over every fear within her territory. This doesn''t sound impressive, but it''s actually a very dangerous thing to do. There are people who are afraid of the dark, so Makima can control it. There are people who are afraid of guns, so she can master them. There are people who fear the passage of time, death, negative emotions, destruction, pain, life, people... Basically, if something exists then there is someone who is afraid of it. What''s worse is that Shub-Niggurath was defeated by Makima since, in the entire multiverse, the most feared creatures are the Outer Gods... Makima cannot directly control the Outer Gods, but she is able to see the obsessions in the hearts of the Outer Gods to deceive them, in addition, she can restrict Madness-based skills. This restriction is limited and depends on many conditions: Makima needs to know what Path of Madness the Outer God has, what the effects of the Concept corrupted by Madness are, what the Outer God''s real name is, and she must avoid directly touching the Outer God or her own Concept could be corrupted, which would be harmful to her soul. In fact, Shub-Niggurath admitted that she was only defeated since she let her guard down, plus she never takes fights seriously and only sees them as an opportunity to enjoy pleasurable pain. On the other hand, the skills of the strongest Outer Gods are some of the best known throughout the multiverse, so it only takes time and resources to devise specialized traps against them. That is also the reason whyrge organizations began to persecute the Outer Gods. Although Makima is not really a powerful enemy in directbat, she is an extremely dangerous creature as she knows how to exploit the psychological and emotional weaknesses of her victims. Fortunately, she is only strong within her territory, but if she leaves that ce, a Paradise general could easily capture her. Despite this, there is another big problem. Shub-Niggurath mentioned that Makima is not alone in this invasion. There are other high-level demons who chose to coborate with her to get a piece of the pie (Gaia), so at any moment the armies of other Higher Entities could appear. In fact, Shub-Niggurath is technically Makima''s ally since she agreed to coborate with the demon in exchange for being chained and tortured... she is aplete masochist. Shub-Niggurath did not tell us who Makima''s allies were, but BB theorized that one of them must be one of the biggest nymphomaniacs in the multiverse since Shub-Niggurath''s only ''friends'' are the wielders of the skill [Sadomasochistic Meditation]. By the way, Shub-Niggurath agreed to work with us since BB told her that I am the male wielder of [Sadomasochistic Meditation] and she is eager to meet me¡­ My wife just prostituted me, although it seems that she is suffering more than me with this decision. With all this information, I prepared a simple n: When the Dimensional Gate opens, I will go to Hell, free Shub-Niggurath, and send her to Gaia. When my wives are safe, I will activate Gogh''s flower garden to destroy the entire ce. Just in case, Ortro will stay on Gaia to allow me to be reborn if my body ispletely destroyed by the sunflowers. The bomb man tactic is simple but efficient. The problem is that Nyaruko doesn''t want me to destroy Makima since she is one of her favorite characters. She loves maniptive and sadistic characters that are visually attractive¡­ That''s why she loves me so much. Umaru thinks the same, in fact, both idiots share many points of view... What a bummer. "I already said no" ¨C I raised my voice a little to show that I''m starting to get tired of this stupid argument. "Onii-chaaaaan!" ¨C Umaru looked at me with the eyes of an abandoned puppy, but since the death of my cat I have no longer feltpassion for pitiful creatures. I ignored the pair of idiots and turned my attention to a hologram showing the entire structure of Fuyuki City. My wives have not found all the dimensional rifts that connect this city to the other timelines, but I have already identified all the bases of the local demons working for Hell. As I focused on seeing all the areas where it would be good to ce traps and soldiers, Yukari''s voice caught my attention. (Author''s Note: Yukari Yakumo from Touhou) "Your sister is holding her breath¡­" ¨C Yukari''s smiling expression showed how much fun she was having seeing my pitiful sister. ¡­Ah, for the love of God¡­ I looked at Umaru. The damn brat was holding her breath to force me to listen to her. "Seriously?" ¨C I sighed heavily. ¨C "Umaru, you''re not five years old anymore, stop acting like a stupid spoiled child" Umaru looked at me stubbornly as her face began to change color. My expression worsened. ¨C "Do you really want a spanking?" "¡­." ¨C Umaru paled when she saw my expression and breathed again, but she continued to look at me stubbornly. I guess I didn''t hit her enough when she was a kid... Ah, that''s what I get for being too nice to her. "Do you hit your sister when she misbehaves?" ¨C The leader of the Taimanin, Asagi, frowned. (Author''s Note: Asagi Igawa from Taimanin Asagi) "I only do it when she goes too far with her tantrums" ¨C I responded tiredly, but showing my inflexibility in the face of this discussion. ¨C "I am a firm believer that physical punishment is important to prevent a brat from bing unbearable, but only within reason or else it is just senseless violence, unfortunately my ipetent mother was very permissive with this brat and she became a spoiled girl" "Still, that''s no way to treat a girl" ¨C Asagi continued to look at me disapprovingly. She is sensitive to the parenting issue due to her problems with her adopted children, and although she is a bit annoying, I like that she has enough character to contradict me even though she made a vow of loyalty. Totally obedient women are boring. "Oh, look, the mother of the year has spoken" ¨C Nyaruko smirked despite being tied up like a worm. ¨C "At least Luis didn''t let his daughters abuse him for fear of hurting his feelings ~¡­ At least not until now" ¡­. I want to throw up. Asagi''s face showed anger, guilt, and displeasure at Nyaruko''s words. Long ago, she was abused by her adopted son who had sold her soul to demons just out of lust, but Asagi had forgiven him because ording to her, he did it because he felt alone... It''s so ridiculous that I don''t even feel like criticizing Asagi''s stupidity. By the way, I helped Asagi''s son get his body back, but now he is thinking about how to kill me since he thinks Asagi is with me because I threatened her. I honestly don''t care, he will die in a sad ident when the war starts. Asagi was furious, but she didn''t say a word since Nyaruko is my wife and Asagi follows the code of ninjas in feudal times. Basically I am her emperor and I can give her any order, so she has no right to contradict my wife. Asagi only dares to argue with me since I gave her the order to be honest with me because she bores me talking to a doll that she only knows how to nod. "Enough of the stupidity, we have a lot to do" ¨C I frowned and raised my voice. "Okay~" ¨C Nyaruko shrugged her shoulders and then looked at me expectantly. ¨C "Luis, I''m hungry, make me a pizza" Sometimes I appreciate her attention deficit. She already forgot that I want to kill Makima. "In an hour I will make dinner, first let''s finish working" ¨C I smiled slightly. "Good~" ¨C Nyaruko did not mind remaining tied like a worm and she nodded happily. I really envy how carefree she is. I have Outer Gods at my side, I have a heavily armed army, I have the support of several powerful beings who are protected by the Laws of this World, Umaru and her friends in the chat room are protected by a strong plot armor that was strengthened when I came into contact with the chat room¡­ Despite all this, my paranoia and pessimism make me feel that something very unpleasant is about to happen and that bothers me... I''m tired. I really want to hug Auriel and take a nap¡­ [System Notification: The ''Reader''s Madness'' energy has created the ''Burnout'' skill.] [Burnout: My Japanese genes want to make a tribute to Kurt Cobain This skill embodies the weariness towards life and the incessant desire for sweet eternal silence. By using this ability, senses, skills, abilities, strength, energies and techniques will break your limits to maximize your power. The increase in power will be immediate and willst a few seconds, then the power will begin to decrease rapidly. When the power increase ends, the user''s mind and soul will be subjected to an extreme state of fatigue and frustration that will burn the mind and incinerate the user''s soul, leading him to suicide... (System Notification: Effect modified by the entity Paranoia, the skills ''Schizophrenia'', ''Dissociative Personality'', ''Masochism'' and the stat ''Obsession: Spiral King''). When the power increase ends, the user will be ced in a state of stasis to stabilize mental fatigue. If the user refuse to rest, the fatigue will be stored in a personality fragment. When the user has a moment of rest, the personality fragment will activate and fill the user with extreme mental fatigue] ¡­. I''m surprised I haven''t unlocked the power of depression yet... "Congrattions Senpai, you got the ultimate PowerUP for workaholics and masochists~" ¨C BB patted my shoulder mockingly, but there was concern in her eyes. I smiled slightly. ¨C "It''s something tolerable, don''t worry" "Who cares? I like seeing the tired old dog expression that Senpai makes" ¨C BB responded with a smile to hide her sincere concern at my deteriorating mental state. "Hey Listen! "Tsundere!" ¨C The idiot had been eating until now, but she already finished his burger¡­ "Shut up you shit, you''re the only tsundere" ¨C BB started arguing with Navi while the rest of us went back to work. Asagi and Yukari were the only ones who were really focused on making a n to protect the city. The women who came to rescue the Taimanin do not know that my wives are Outer Gods, nor do they know all my power and that is why they are very worried about what seems like a lost battle. I haven''t told you the truth since my suicide n will only work if few people know about it, especially since there are too many irvoyance skills, analysis of records, predictions and reading the future. Besides, I can''t show all my trump cards, or everyone will point their weapons at me if they know that I have gathered the Outer Gods into one group, even Paradise will be my enemy and it''s still not the right time to hit those idealistic idiots. Oh, I need to prepare myself for whatever fucking stupid thing the fucking author mighte up with... That loser doesn''t even know what he''s doing anymore. Chapter 393: An older sister taking care of her little sister Chapter 393: An older sister taking care of her little sister With the arrival of a new day, my work increased and now I am on the school roof while watching a group of brats in sports ss¡­ "Hey Listen! You look like a lolicon stalking his next victim! When they make a movie about you, it will be called My Friend Epstein!" ¨C Navi was eating nachos with cheese while she was making fun of me. "Don''t talk while eats or you''ll choke" ¨C I responded apathetically as I ate a cheese sandwich. Miyu is a very adorable girl. My daughter woke up early to make me breakfast and lunch. Objectively, this meal is like chewing paperpared to what I cook, but to me, this sandwich tastes better than anything I''ve ever cooked. "Hey Listen! You''re staring at your daughter while she does stretching exercises! You just admit your base desires and prove that the monarchy was right about inbreeding hahahaha! ... Ah, cough cough cough cough! Shit, bitch because of you I''m drowning! " ¨C Navi was shouting so many stupid things that she choked on a piece of nacho, even though she has no mouth or throat¡­ Whatever. I ignored Navi and continued watching my daughters y, which made me smile slightly. Seeing them happy makes my migraine bearable... Although I would like them to enjoy this life, the reason I am not analyzing the other timelines and chose to keep an eye on my daughters is because Paranoia detected that the plot armor covering Illya, Miyu and Chloe resonated. Now the three have be a single protagonist and the plot has begun to unfold. If my calctions are not wrong, it is a matter of time before they meet Gaia. The problem is that I''m not the only one who knows this... "Hey Listen! The idiot is drooling while he looks at your lolis'' little butts!" ¨C Navi shouted with amusement as she looked at the window of a building. [System Notification: The skills ''Intermittent Explosive'' and ''Sadism'' are screaming] I sighed internally as [Sadomasochistic Meditation] helped me maintain self-control. ¨C "I know, now shut up" In the main building, disguised as a teacher, was one of the idiots who was sent to seduce my daughters¡­ The only reason he''s still alive is because his death will alert the Control Demon... Ah, it''s too difficult to maintain my self-control when an idiot looks at my daughters as if they were pieces of meat to be devoured... I sighed internally and continued eating the lunch that Miyu prepared for me. I like to see that my daughters can enjoy normal and happy lives. It would be nice if things could always be like this... --- --- --- (Perspective Illyasviel von Einzbern) (Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) Uuhhmmm¡­ I don''t know what to think about everything that''s happening. Yesterday my life was normal, my biggest concern was doing my homework and I thought that magic only existed in anime. Now, I met a new girl who became one of my best friends from the moment I met her, but I also discovered that magic exists, I became a magical girl, my parents are magicians, I have an older sister or something, the demons exist, my Onii-chan was kidnapped by demons, my new friend''s father is an isekai anime hero who makes delicious food, my desire to be a magical girl got me into a world domination conspiracy, there are bad people who want capture me for some unknown reason and only my friend''s father can help me, even my mother said that only he has the strength to keep me safe... Ugh, too much information. My head hurts. It all happened yesterday and I haven''t had time to think about it, plus I''m so worried about my Onii-chan that I couldn''t sleep. The only thing that calms me down is that Ichijo-san said that he would bring my brother back and my mother said that we can trust him. Ichijo-san is very reliable and makes delicious food, even more delicious than Onii-chan''s food... Ugh, thinking about Ichijo-san''s food makes me hungry, but it''s already past lunchtime... "Illya, you''re drooling" ¨C My friend Nanaki''s voice brought me out of my thoughts. (Author''s Note: Nanaki Moriyama from Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) "Ah!" ¨C In a panic I wanted to clean my mouth, but I''m in sports ss and I don''t have tissues, so I had to use my shirt, although it was very embarrassing. "You''ve been very distracted all day, did something happen?" ¨C Another of my friends, Mimi, asked me with concern. (Author''s Note: Mimi Katsura from Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) I shook my head, although I couldn''t contain a small tired yawn. ¨C "I couldn''t sleep, but I''m fine" "Hmm, is it because your cousin moved in with you?" ¨C Mimi continued asking me while her gaze went to the volleyball court. There were now only two people ying on the court. My new friend Miyu waspeting with my older sister Chloe. "Emmm, yes, it was a bit surprising since it''s the first time I''ve seen her" ¨C I smiled bitterly, not wanting to talk much for fear of ruining the lie. "Oh" ¨C My friend Tatsuko nodded with excitement. ¨C "Still, I didn''t imagine that Miyu-chan would be Illya-chan''s cousin, the world is small" (Author''s Note: Tatsuko Gakumazawa from Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) "Yes, it surprised me too" ¨C My smile became moreplex. I like Miyu a lot. She''s very intelligent, cute, and although sometimes I feel inferior whenparing myself to her, I feel happy to be her friend, so I like the idea of treating her like family, although everything is so sudden that it''s a little strange. On the other hand, I don''t know how Ichijo-san did it, but in a single night, he had Chloe get an official identity and be admitted to the school. He talked to my mother and convinced her to register Chloe as my cousin, but she is also Ichijo-san''s adopted daughter, so technically Ichijo-san is my uncle and Miyu is my cousin... Ugh, my head hurts. The simple exnation was that my mother had a sister who was a friend of Ichijo-san. She passed away, so Ichijo-san adopted Chloe as his daughter, but he already had a daughter, so he took advantage of Miyu''s school trip so Chloe could reunite with her family. It''s surprising that Ichijo-san managed to fabricate such an absurd lie, but that everyone believed and epted it because of the evidence. It''s like Miyu said, Ichijo-san is a very capable and intelligent man, he is also a little handsome, especially his true face... he looks good when he cooks and his food is delicious... .. "Illya, you''re drooling again" ¨C Nanaki pointed to my mouth again and I had to clean myself again. I shook my head to clear away the strange thoughts and continued watching the volleyball game. Sincest night, the two of them have been arguing andpeting over everything. Miyu didn''t seem very happy that Ichijo-san adopted Chloe, so he asked me for advice. I didn''t know what to tell her, so we sought advice from my mom, although I think she misunderstood us, since she thought Miyu was talking about a boy at school. I am honestly surprised and concerned about Miyu''s feelings since the way she talks about Ichijo-san is not the way a daughter should talk about her father. Her attitude is simr to girls in love in shojo animes. My mother said that a woman should fight for what she wants, love is a war and Miyu should fight if there was a boy she liked. I wanted to stop my mom, but she said that we should keep this a secret from Ichijo-san. I think my mom doesn''t like Ichijo-san even though she said that Ichijo-san is the only person we should trust to keep us safe. Despite all the arguments between the two of them, I have the feeling that they are having fun. I''m d that they don''t really hate each other, although Rin-san was saying that Chloe and Ichijo-san are bad people who I should be careful of. (Author''s Note: Rin Tohsaka from Fate) We continued watching Miyu and Chloepete until sports ss ended. Surprisingly, the winner was Miyu, although I think Chloe let her win since she has proven to have physical abilities far superior to us. We can only match her when we use mahou shoujo powers. After the littlepetition, Miyu had a happy look while Chloe just shrugged her shoulders and chatted with us without worrying about anything else. Miyu and Chloe have be quite popr in recent days, especially Miyu since she became the captain of the basketball team thatpetes with our school team, so most of the girls approached her when we went to change clothes to go back to ss. Taking advantage of the moment, I approached Chloe to ask her a question. ¨C "Did they make a bet again?" "Yes" ¨C Chloe shrugged as she changed her shirt. ¨C "I joked that I want to take a bath with dad, so she challenged me to decide who will take a bath with him" ¡­. I do not know what to think. "Oh, are you interested in joining us?" ¨C Chloe smiled strangely as she brought her mouth closer to my ear making me feel nervous. ¨C "Dad''s arms are quite strong and they make me feel very safe when he hugs me, I bet you would like it too, maybe hug him while you sleep or just be treated with affection¡­" ¡­ "Ah, don''t listen to me, I''m just saying what I feel" ¨C Chloe turned her face away from her and smiled, although I feel that there was something strange in her smile. ¨C "Anyway, none of that matters, anyway, dad won''t always be my dad" Eh? I''m confused now, and I think that showed on my face as Chloe shook her head. ¨C "You see, dad is not my real father, so we are not rted by blood. Right?" I nodded. Chloe is my older sister, so my father is her real father while Ichijo-san is her adoptive father. "Well, then I won''t always be daddy''s daughter" ¨C Chloe''s smile grew and she leaned close to my ear again to whisper. ¨C "In the future I will be his wife~" ... W-WHAT??!! T-That''s immoral! P-Perverted, she''s a pervert! Chloe predicted my reaction as she covered my mouth before I screamed. "Shhhh, don''t scream" ¨C Chloe smiled wryly. It took me a few seconds to regain my calm. Chloe noticed and removed her hands from my mouth. "Y-You¡­ A-Are you k-kidding?" ¨C My voice was shaking, although I don''t know exactly what I feel. Chloe shrugged again. ¨C "Dad has many wives, there shouldn''t be a problem if there is one more, I just want to be with him and I''m sure Miyu thinks the same" "¡­" ¨C I remainedpletely silent. This was so ridiculous I didn''t know what to say. Chloe continued smiling. ¨C "Do you think it is absurd?" I nodded. "Oh? And isn''t being in love with your older brother absurd?" ¨C I couldn''t speak before Chloe''s mocking look. "I thought so" ¨C Chloe smiled triumphantly and finished dressing. ¨C "Look, I know everything has been very sudden, but I am your older sister and I really want to meet you, I want to talk to you and I hope you feel you have the confidence to talk to me about any of your concerns" Again I didn''t know what to say. Chloe''s sincere gaze, warm smile, and kind voice left my mind nk. I could only open my mouth slightly to respond. ¨C "T-Thank you, Onee-chan¡­" Chloe''s smile became kinder and she put her hand on my shoulder. ¨C "You don''t need to thank me, we are family" I felt a little moisture in my eyes, but I also wanted to smile. "Oh, right" ¨C Chloe looked for something in her backpack and took out her cell phone. ¨C "Your blonde friend told me that you like certain types of manga¡­ Ahem, I won''t judge your tastes, the theme of younger sister with older brother seems to be popr among girls our age, although I prefer father and daughter" ...¡­ TATSUKO!! This is thest time I tell that fool about the things I see on the inte! "Look, I got this from dad''s friend" ¨C Chloe put her arm on my shoulders while she opened the gallery on her cell phone so that other girls couldn''t see what she wanted to show me. Chloe opened a video without ying the audio, but the images alone were enough to make my face turnpletely red. I quickly covered my mouth with my hands so as not to scream. Why am I seeing Ichijo-san doing those things?! The video was Ichijo-san, but his real appearance. The boy came up naked while he was doing lovers things with a girl our age. No, it wasn''t just one, there were several girls... I couldn''t hear them, but just seeing their expressions it was clear that they were more than happy... I''ve seen several mangas, but nothing as explicit as this, plus, the video was uncensored and I could see Ichijo-san''s entire body... Entire. I swallowed hard as a strange heat ran through my body. I know I''m not supposed to watch this, I don''t know why Chloe is showing me this, but for some reason, I couldn''t look away from the video. "Illya, I know you''re worried about your brother, but don''t worry, dad will find him and bring him back... When that happens, you can do everything you really want, don''t worry about anything, only your happiness matters" ¨C Chloe spoke to me kindly, but my attention could only focus on the video that was increasingly¡­ striking. ¨C "Of course, for that you need to know what you are facing, so, as your older sister, I will help you get to know the world of adults, and the best thing would be to see someone experienced like dad" I felt like my mouth was dry¡­ "Later I''ll show you more videos" ¨C Chloe closed her cell phone. ¨C "Well, everyone has finished dressing, now let''s go to ss" ...¡­. I nodded without being able to speak. I could only stare at the cell phone in Chloe''s hand... Chapter 394: Lolis talking about unimportant things Chapter 394: Lolis talking about unimportant things (Miyu Edelfelt perspective) (Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya) After a day of sses, I spent two hours practicing with the basketball team since the game will be in two days. After training, the coach apanied my teammates back to the hotel where we stayed, although I didn''t go with them since I''m going to the house of my new friend, Illya-san. Father talked to the team coach to allow me to visit Illya-san. The coach allowed it because of the strange family rtionship that formed now that Chloe-san is my father''s daughter while she is Illya-san''s cousin. I still can''t get used to the fact that Chloe-san is also Father''s daughter... I don''t like this, but I''m not going toin. I don''t want to cause problems for father. I shook my head to ignore the bitter taste in my mouth and left the locker room. Chloe-san, Illya-san and her friends are waiting for me to go buy ice cream. Today morning, Father said that it would be good if we yed and lived like normal girls, especially Chloe-san and I, since we haven''t had what he calls "a normal childhood." I don''t fully understand what a normal life is, but I want to do what Father says, so I''ll go out with Illya-san and her friends since they are normal girls. I''m still a little worried about all the magic and demon stuff that happened yesterday, but Father insisted that I shouldn''t worry and my only responsibility is to have a happy life. Thinking about father''s kind smile makes my chest feel warm... I just need my brother to be here for everything to be perfect. Walking out of the locker room, I saw Chloe-san, Illya-san, and her friends, so I greeted them as I approached them. The group of girls is very friendly and they have allowed me to call them by their names, although I have not talked to them much since my experience at school has shown me that people tend to move away from me when I talk a lot, so now I only give answers short and most of the time I just listen. Father once told me that being a listener is just as good as being a good conversationalist. I just have to show interest every time someone talks to me and nod or deny when necessary. Just like that, we left the school as we headed to themercial district of the city. On the way, I could only nod and listen to what they said since I couldn''t understand most of the topics they talked about. I couldn''t even understand half of what Illya-san said. "And you, Miyu, what music do you like?" ¨C Suzuka-san asked me with a kind smile. ¡­ I used 100% of my brain power to think of an answer as quickly as possible. ¨C "I like a little bit of everything,tely I''m looking for new idol groups. Could you rmend some to me?" Something that my father told me is that, to be able to socialize with a group where I have nothing inmon, it is best to identify what tastes the members of the group share, then I must show that I am interested in the topic, and, finally, I should ask for rmendations and advice on the topic, since that will motivate people in the group to talk to me more. Illya-san and her friends have been talking about different groups and singers they like. Even Chloe-san was able to talk about the different topics, but I think that was because she saw the same thing as Illya-san. "Oh, so you are also interested in idols!" ¨C Tatsuko-san smiled and seemed excited. ¨C"Idols are great, I want to be one too! Dancing and singing is very exciting! Hey, we should practice to be idols too! You are very cute so you would be a great idol! There''s a new agency that''s promoting talented girls! I recently saw the debut of some girls our age, but they weren''t as cute as Miyu, Illya and Chloe, so you guys could make a much better idol group! I could be the representative while you dance! It would be a great business!..." From that moment on, I could only nod as Tatsuko-san overwhelmed me with her words and enthusiasm. I couldn''t even understand what she was saying, I just kept nodding. "That sounds exciting!" ¨C Illya-san''s eyes shone at Tatsuko-san''s iprehensible words. Illya-san gets excited about things about magical girls, idols, music, anime, and handsome actors. Illya-san is the best example of what a normal girl should be like, so I want to learn to be like her, although Father has told me several times that I shouldn''t try to be like other people, and he is happy when I am myself. Overall the conversation was normal, or at least I think so since normal girls seem happy, but Illya-san and I were trying hard to avoid blushing from the embarrassment that Ruby-san and Sapphire-san''s words made us feel. Only Chloe-san seems to be having fun. "Magical girls dancing like idols while her tiny miniskirts flutter to show off the colorful panties that excite the perverted lolicons¡­ That would be a bestseller" ¨C Ruby-san¡­ "Ruby, stop talking nonsense, you''re embarrassing the girls" ¨C Sapphire-san sighed, and although I appreciated her support, she continued talking and made things worse¡­ - "Besides, Miyu-san is not a perverted exhibitionist who wants to show her panties" "Are you saying that my lovely Illya-chan is a pervert?! Just because she got her panties wet from watching a video of that blonde idiot doesn''t mean she''s a sexual degenerate! It''s just puberty!" ¨C Ruby-san, please stop, Illya-san is about to cry¡­ Yesterday, Father said that we don''t need to worry about possible dangers since his dear friend would be protecting us, but Sapphire and Ruby insisted that they are more than enough to keep us safe. Father was originally going to ignore Ruby-san and Sapphire-san, but Illya-san insisted that she wanted to remain a magical girl. I also want to have the strength to help father, so I also asked him to let me have Sapphire-san as my partner. Father epted our requests and made something so that Ruby-san and Sapphire-san could be by our side at all times, besides, normal people can''t see them. This is supposed to be a good thing, but Ruby-san keeps embarrassing us with every word she says¡­ At times like this, I appreciate the expressionlessness of my face, but Illya-san is too expressive, although that makes her quite cute. "Illya, is something wrong? Your face is totally red" ¨C Mimi-san asked seeing that Illya-san was shaking as she tried hard not to yell at Ruby-san. Ruby-san and Chloe-san have been bothering Illya-san about something rted to a blonde boy, although I don''t understand what they''re talking about. "I-I''m fine, I-I just remembered something, haha¡­" ¨C Illya-san let out a strangeugh and quickly pointed to an ice cream stand. - "Let''s go for an ice-cream!" Illya-san hurried to the ice cream stand, so we followed her. Father gave me enough money to y with my new friends, so I bought ice cream for all of them. I have been reading books on how to make friends and interact with normal people, and I read that small gifts help create new friendly bonds, but gifts must be simple things or instead of friendship, it will just be a materialistic rtionship based on interests. I still can''t fully understand what it means to make friends, but it made me happy to see that my new friends smiled. While we were eating ice cream, we again started talking, but I think Chloe-san noticed that I didn''t know what to talk about since she changed to a topic that I could understand. I still get a bitter taste when I see her, but I''m starting to like her. "So, do any of you have a boyfriend?" ¨C Chloe-san asked with a smile. "B-Boyfriend?!" ¨C Mimi-san''s face turnedpletely red. ¨C "D-Do you have a boyfriend?" Chloe-san continued smiling. ¨C "Nope, I have never been with someone, buttely there is a boy I like, so I want to ask you for advice since you are very nice and intelligent ~" Does Chloe-san like anyone? Is he one of the boys in the ss or is he someone she saw when she was trapped inside Illya-san''s soul? Before I have heard girls my age talking about love, celebrities and how they would like to go on dates with singers or actors. None of that caught my attention, but now I''m a little curious since Chloe-san is my sister now. "I see" ¨C Suzuka-san nodded. ¨C "My older sister has said that it is frustrating when a romance does not progress because the seme of the rtionship is too shy to dere himself to the uke, so the uke sometimes has to take the initiative, and I really think the same, it''s boring when the uke is just passive and without personality..." There was a strange silence as I tilted my head in confusion. For some reason, Suzuka-san seemed to be embarrassed, although Chloe-san had a strange smile while Illya-san blushed more. The rest of us just bowed our heads without understanding what Suzuka-san said. "Ahem" - Suzuka-san faked a little cough and adjusted her sses. ¨C "What I want to say is that sometimes girls should also take the initiative when expressing what they feel¡­ Oh, right! Tatsuko, you said there was a cool boy you liked or something!" I think Suzuka-san was trying to divert the topic, but Tatsuko-san''s smile really caught our attention. "Oh, that''s right!" ¨C Tatsuko-san screamed excitedly and devoured what was left of her ice cream in one bite, then took out her cell phone to show us something, although her face made a strange expression. ¨C "Ugh, my head¡­" Suzuka-san sighed and used a napkin to wipe Tatsuko-san''s mouth that was covered in ice cream. ¨C "Silly, don''t eat ice cream like that or your head will hurt" "I found it!" - Tatsuko-san ignored Suzuka-san''s words and showed us a video. ¨C "Look, this video has been going viral and it''s really cool! And it''s not just this one, there are more videos of how this Nii-san hits more people who are bigger than him!" It''s the first time I see Father wearing a martial arts uniform, but I don''t understand why he is beating a group of boys inside a dojo. Chloe-san and Illya-san also seemed surprised to see father in the video, although Chloe-san seemed to be having fun. "Heh, that guy really knows how to show off" ¨C Ruby-san murmured. "Aren''t you supposed to hate him?" ¨C Sapphire-san sighed. "And? This is still funny" ¨C Ruby-san let out a smallugh. "Isn''t it great?!" - Tatsuko-san asked us with emotion. I nodded. Father is always great. "There are also videos of him practicing basketball and ser, but the videos where he fights are the most entertaining" -Tatsuko-san seemed to be a fan of father. "Actually, I know him" ¨C Chloe-san''s words made me panic for some reason. I don''t know why, but I don''t want my new friends to know my father''s true face... "Oh really?!" - Tatsuko-san shouted excitedly. "He is my father''s assistant, he also apanied us during this trip, so you could meet him" ¨C Chloe-san¡­ It''s true that one of Father''s assistants disguised himself as Father''s real identity, but that doesn''t change the fact that Tatsuko-san is interested in Father. I have seen father with many women who are my mothers, but for some reason, it makes me ufortable to see girls my age near father... "I-I d-don''t think it''s a good idea, maybe he''s busy¡­" ¨C Well said Illya-san, tell her. "Oh, I don''t think it''s a problem" ¨C Chloe-san smiled. ¨C "Anyway, I will talk to himter so you can get to know him" "Thank you!" -Tatsuko-san shouted excitedly, even Mimi-san and Suzuka-san showed interest in meeting father. "This evil girl is on the side of the lolicon¡­" ¨C Ruby-san sighed heavily. ¨C "Illya, don''t follow the example of the pervert, you must stay pure and adorable, it doesn''t matter the obscene things you do when you think no one sees you, as long as there is no evidence then it''s okay" Again Illya-san looked like she wanted to scream, but she held back. The girls seemed to be very curious about the so-called father''s assistant as they started asking Chloe-san a lot of questions, but she said that she only knew him a short time, so it was better to ask me. I had to say that I haven''t talked to him much, I just know that he is strong, knows how to cook and is very kind. I don''t know if I said something strange, but Nanaki-san asked me a question that I didn''t want to hear. ¨C "Miyu-san, do you like that boy called Luis-san?" ¡­.. My face felt like it was on fire, and even though I know I should shake my head, I couldn''t help but nod even though shyness overwhelmed my mind. Thanks to Arisa-san''s words, I realized that I love father. It is a totally different love than the one I feel for my brother, although I am not sure if it is romantic love either. The only thing I''m clear about is that I like him... "¡­Oh¡­" ¨C Illya-san covered her face while Chloe-san seemed to be holding back herughter. The rest of the girls just looked at me with excitement and overwhelmed me with more questions. I think I misunderstood Tatsuko-san since she was not romantically interested in Father, but rather she admired him and wanted to meet him because she loves strong fighters... Each question made me feel more and more embarrassed, but I also felt a little happy to be able to express what I feel. Now that I have expressed my feelings in words, I realize that, even though I still don''t understand what love is, Luis-san is the man I love. We had sat on a bench to continue talking after finishing our ice creams. While my friends kept asking me embarrassing questions, an adult noticed us and approached us. The man was Honda-sensei, one of the teachers at Illya-san''s school. I have heard that he is quite popr since he is very kind, intelligent, handsome and more, but I honestly don''t know what is so special about him. Maybe it''s because I haven''t known him well enough, but I sincerely believe that Father is superior to him in every way. "Oh, hey girls, taking a break after school?" ¨C Honda-sensei waved his hand to greet us when he was a few meters away. It seems like he was passing through after doing some shopping, so he greeted us when he recognized us. Illya-san and her friends greeted him with big smiles, but Chloe-san had an apathetic expression. Ever since she came to ss, she seemed to get along badly with Honda-sensei, although I don''t understand why. Chloe-san told me that I shouldn''t talk to Honda-sensei or Father might get angry, so I haven''t interacted with him either, but out of courtesy I nodded respectfully. "Hello sensei!" ¨C Illya-san and the girls greeted Honda-sensei happily, but Chloe-san showed a strange smile. "Hello, lolicon-sensei" ¨C Chloe-san''s voice seemed to be mocking, although she also seemed to show displeasure. ¨C "Now are you also going to watch us outside of ss? Should I call the police?" Honda-sensei smiled bitterly. ¨C "Miss Chloe, don''t make that kind of joke or you could get me in trouble" Illya-san and her friends had awkward expressions. Today during sports ss, Chloe-san yelled angrily because Honda-sensei was near the locker room when we were about to change clothes. Honda-sensei exined that it was a misunderstanding since he was carrying some things to the sports warehouse and had no bad intentions, but Chloe-san insisted that he has the face of a pedophile. I don''t know what a pedophile''s face looks like, so I don''t know if she''s right. Although the girls epted Honda-sensei''s exnation, they understood that Chloe-san perhaps had a big misunderstanding and preferred to remain silent rather than start an argument. Despite everything, I don''t want to cause trouble, so I lowered my head to apologize. ¨C "Honda-sensei, I''m sorry for my s-sister''s attitude¡­ She''s good, she''s just been a little stressed from the trip" I already talked to Chloe-san. She said that it is best for me to maintain my role as a good and obedient girl, while she will be more rebellious. That way I have to apologize if she does something wrong and she will help me if I have a problem I can''t understand. I don''t understand what she wants to achieve with this, but this has helped me talk to the girls in the ssroom. I even managed to have more conversations with my teammates from the basketball club. "Don''t worry, Miyu-san, these kinds of jokes are part of the job" ¨C Honda-sensei smiled kindly and it seemed like he wanted to approach us to talk, but he stopped when we heard a loud bark. I looked at the source of the barking, and I don''t know when it came, but next to me was an adorable little ck dog. At a nce I recognized her. She was father''s friend, Ortro-san. "Is this your pet, Miyu-san?" ¨C Honda-sensei looked at Other-san curiously. Currently, Ortro-san has the appearance of an adorable little ck dog. Her big eyes and small body made me want to hug her, plus her soft fur is very fluffy like a stuffed animal. She doesn''t look threatening, in fact, she''s too cute, but I''ve heard that Father''s wives have mentioned that Ortro-san is able to eat stars. I don''t know if it''s a metaphor or something literal, but she is definitely strong. Chloe-san approached Ortro-san, crouched down and picked her up in her arms. ¨C "She is our father''s pet and she doesn''t like lolicons, so, sensei, please go look for victims somewhere else" Ortro-san looked adorable while she was carried like a stuffed animal, but she didn''t growl, didn''t move, and didn''t blink, she just stared at Honda-sensei. "She is an adorable pet" ¨C Honda-sensei smiled and did not seem intimidated by Ortro-san''s gaze, although it is understandable. She''s too cute that way and it just makes you want to hug her. ¨C "Well, girls, behave well and don''t forget to do your homework, I''ll see you tomorrow in ss" Honda-sensei said goodbye to us and left. "Chloe-san, why are you so rude to Honda-sensei?" ¨C Suzuka-san sighed after Honda-sensei left. Chloe-san shrugged as she ced her chin on Ortro-san''s head. ¨C "I don''t like the way he sees me, he is a pervert who only looks at my legs and I have someone I love" That''s true? I didn''t notice it. I''ll have to tell father this. "Sensei is a married man, I don''t think he was really looking at you that way¡­" ¨C Suzuka-san spoke quickly, although she seemed unusually angry. Chloe-san and Suzuk-san stared at each other as if they were about to argue. Illya-san noticed this and became nervous, so she spoke quickly. ¨C "Hey, what do you think if we go to my house? Today a new magical girl anime premieres that I want to see and it would be nice to see it with you" "Um, yeah, that sounds good" ¨C Mimi-san smiled and nodded. Chloe-san and Suzuka-san stopped staring at each other and nodded. Making friends isplicated¡­ I''m d I have Illya-san, she''s good at fixing these problems. I really hope we can always be friends. --- --- --- (Luis Perspective) "Hey Listen! You fucking bitch, stop staring silently and go kill that piece of shit or he''s going to defile your lolis!" "Shut up" ¨C I growled in annoyance as my fingers regenerated. I started biting my nails to cope with my anger, but seeing that idiot looking at my daughters'' legs made me angry to the point that I started chewing my hands until I calmed down. "Why the fuck are you acting so passive?! Just go and kill them all!" ¨C Navi threw an empty soda can in my face. I grabbed the can and the mes of [Rasen] disintegrated it. ¨C "I want that¡­ I want to kill them all¡­ I want to end this shit as soon as possible¡­ But I can''t do it, I must be patient" The jerk who talked to my daughters was the other "prince charming" designed to seduce my daughters. He is a system user who belongs to the Free Agents, so he can be considered the strongest system user I have seen so far. The worst thing is that he knows the plot of Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya and already realized that something is wrong, since Chloe should not be free yet, Miyu should not have a foster father and things are strange, but everything can be justified with the fact that this World mixes several stories. Despite this, he is beginning to suspect that the Hero of Harmony already knows about the invasion and is preparing... His mere presence is a time bomb that can destroy several of my ns, but I still can''t kill him. First of all, hurting him will make the demons realize that n A failed, so they will start the invasion and I still haven''t finished my preparations for war. On the other hand, there is a much more important reason why I cannot allow the war to begin immediately. I need two more days... "The basketball game is in two days" ¨CI sighed heavily. ¨C "Miyu has worked hard for this day, I will not let her event be ruined" "Tch, sentimental bitch" ¨C Navi snorted disdainfully and continued eating. ¨C "Hey idiot, if that cuck tries to touch your lolis, don''t hesitate to kill him" "I know" ¨C I sighed as my gaze followed the fake professor. "Do you still think torture is a waste of time?" ¨C Navi spoke while she was chewing a hamburger. "¡­." ¨C I squinted as System Goddess''s skills let me see the idiot''s system screen. {Domestication System "Prisma Loli Quest" progress: Identify the main objectives (Required): Completed 3 of 4 Vani Path. Obtain sincere affection from targets (Optional): Notpleted Mindbreak Path. Sexually corrupt targets (Optional): Notpleted ckmail Path. Use threats to obtain obedience from targets (Optional): Notpleted} {Reminder: There are 49 hours 17 minutes 22 seconds left until the invasion. If the objectives have not been obtained by that time, the user will not receive the corresponding payment, but will be allowed to keep the objectives as a constion prize} I stopped looking at the screen and sighed as I looked at the sky. ¨C "I am beginning to reconsider my beliefs" Stupid attachment emotions. They just make me angry... --- --- --- Author''s Note: Hello. Although it''s a littlete, happy start to the new year <3< p> My idea was to do a chapter in December and a package of chapters to start the year, but since Christmas I was very busy due to mary problems... Adult life is shit. Anyway, things have stabilized for now, so here I am. A hug <3 <3 <3< p> Chapter 395: Lacking Expectations Can Still Disappoint You Chapter 395: Lacking Expectations Can Still Disappoint You Patience and calm are virtues Ick, although Ipensate with self-control. However, the plot tries hard to push me to the limits of my tolerance... The brats went for ice cream, yed some video game machines, looked at clothes and enjoyed the day. Everything should have been normal, but the amount of idiots who seemed "interested" in them was abnormally sick. I know Japan has a serious problem with pedophilia, but this is just ridiculous. It''s true that Miyu, Chloe and Illya are very cute and will no doubt be absolutely beautiful women when they grow up, but that will take years. The fact that so many pedophiles appear in a single afternoon gives me a headache. Of course, this is not normal, even by Japanese standards. Although there are many pedophiles and stalkers loose on the street, most of them are very afraid of the social and legal consequences of approaching brats, so they only dare to look, but not touch. The problem is that this time, several of them had an increase in "courage" and were willing to take the risk. This didn''t happen because of the system user or some lustful demon, it''s just that the brats'' plot armor has grown to the point where they became a major trouble ma. Being a protagonist sucks. Damn fucking pedophiles... Ah, whatever. For now I''ll memorize the faces of those idiots to eliminate them when the war starts. On the other hand, the system user became a big problem. Thanks to System Goddess, I managed to see a superficial description of the system from the system user pretending to be a teacher. From what I saw, his system is based on training, dominating and ordering other entities. It''s not something like mind control or Makima''s absolute control, it''s he can subject entities to training to be obedient, so even my [Stand] can''t break the control. A slow and progressive mental reprogramming would be necessary, as well as a long process of mental reconditioning. Long story short, most system users use hypnosis to control people, but this bastard uses indoctrination that is usually used to train dogs. In some ways, we''re not that different. Only our motivations and self-perception change. That is problematic since System Goddess detected that the system user has stored some entities with the power to destroy worlds. She couldn''t see the enemy''s precise data since that would alert the fake professor, but at least she confirmed that he could be a problem. Another problem is that the system user has some kind of artifact or ability that prevents me from seeing all of his records, so [Reader Perspective] can only see 78% of his thoughts and records. The only positive thing is that the system user sees himself as a merciful man and thinks that he only uses violence as a form of self-defense. That''s all rubbish since he seems to be the kind of stupid hypocrite who would destroy a city just because some idiot pointed a sword at him. He is like a protagonist with a Chinese name, but with a pathetic sense of justice and kindness that I have only seen in protagonists with a Japanese name. The difference with me is that I know I''m trash while he really sees himself as a good guy. The sickest thing of all is that he really cares for my daughters and Illya... He wants to protect them from being destroyed during the invasion, so he wants to enve them to keep them safe. Because of that hypocritical kindness, he wants to seduce my daughters without using drugs, charm skills, or torture. He sees it as sincere love, but in reality it is emotional maniption since he is an adult and they are naive brats. With every second that passes, I can feel how the city and my mind be a ss of water about to overflow. The problems keep piling up, the shit keeps popping up, and my chances of protecting the city keep shrinking. Maybe things would be easier if I decided to attack first, but my nagging desire to see Miyu happy while she ys her basketball game is what''s stopping me. My stupid feelings of attachment force me to take the hard way¡­ I sighed internally and continued eating a slice of pizza while my gaze focused on Miyu, Chloe, and Illya. As the brats yed, I could see that the plot armor continued to grow with each step, so at any moment something important should happen. Just in case, Ortro is on alert mode to attack any enemy, while Abby is close to them to send them to a safe ce in case of emergency. As for Illya''s friends... Well, my daughters can always make new friends. I have my priorities clear. Time passed and the girls headed to Illya''s house to watch a series or something. Nothing important happened on the way, and although there were a couple of idiots who had intentions of approaching the girls, a bark from Ortro was enough for them to leave them alone. Currently, [Mythomania] is covering Ortro to make her look like a normal dog, so the barking was nothing special, it was just that those idiots were afraid that the barking would attract other people''s gazes, which could cause them trouble. Thus, the littlle girls almost arrived at Illya''s house, but just when they were a couple of blocks away from the house, Paranoia and Abby sensed something happening in a small alley. "Hey Listen! Let''s go get the new merchandise!" ¨C Navi devoured her burger and disappeared. I finished my slice of pizza and used Ortro''s skill to ignore distances, at the same time, I covered my body with [Anti-Rasen] to hide my presence and modified my records with [Mythomania] in case the target can see me. In an instant I appeared in the alley and there I saw my target. A dimensional crack had appeared in the ce that led to nowhere. That thing was a one-way door and was connected to what seemed like a forgotten garbage dump of this World. The instant I appeared in the alley, the crack produced a subtle energy as a humanoid figure was thrown out as if fleeing. The moment the person stepped out of the crack, the space returned to normal and the crack disappeared without a trace of the spatial anomaly. I couldn''t even detect that a space phenomenon urred here. I didn''t have time to analyze the phenomenon as I immediately rushed towards the person who emerged from the crack. The person was a young girl with pink hair and a slim figure. Although the girl was attractive, I couldn''t appreciate her attractive naked body as my hand grabbed her mouth before she hit the floor. The girl seemed dazed and didn''t know where she was, who I was, or who she was. She was so confused that she didn''t even show concern when the chains of [Anti-Rasen] covered her body to suppress her abilities and movements. I didn''t waste time talking and quickly used [Masochism] to strengthen [Anti-Rasen] and [Mythomania]. Abby appeared next to me at the same time that the chains of [Anti-Rasen] formed a sphere that covered the three of us, at the same time, [Mytomania] and Abby hid all traces of the sphere in such a way that an Great Old One could not detect us even if it were to touch the sphere. The girl had been covered by the chains as if she were a butterfly cocoon. Only her eyes were visible, and despite the strange situation, she didn''t look at me with anger or resentment, she just showed curiosity. For the moment I ignored the girl and focused on what was important. The entire capture process was instantaneous. After two seconds of capturing the girl, footsteps were heard near the entrance of the alley and the group of brats walked past. "Illya, Miyu, is something wrong?" ¨C A blonde brat asked the two girls who stopped to look in the alley. The girls'' eyes looked in my direction, but the sphere prevented them from noticing me. The plot armor had made them feel that they must find something important, so they felt confused by the strange feeling of emptiness. "I thought I heard something, it doesn''t matter" ¨C Illya shook her head and smiled. ¨C "Come on, it''s almost time to eat" Miyu''s eyes sparkled. ¨C "Father will make food, let''s go" Illya''s mouth began to salivate. "Eh? "Why is Miyu''s father at Illya''s house?" ¨C A girl with sses tilted her head in confusion. "Eeehhh?!" ¨C Illya realized that she didn''t know how to exin that and panicked. "My dad and Illya''s mom are friends" ¨C Chloe spoke with a kind tone of voice as if she wanted to avoid a misunderstanding, but her slightly perverted smile made it seem like she was speaking in a double meaning. ¨C "While Illya''s father is busy, Aunt Iiris feels very lonely, so dad isforting her so that she doesn''t feel empty~" The girls didn''t understand the double meaning, but one of them seemed quite perceptive and blushed as strange ideas filled her head. "What?!" ¨C Illya shouted with a red face with a mixture of anger, indignation and¡­ Envy? Oh really? Damn. "Calm down, calm down, I''m just kidding" ¨C Chloe shrugged her shoulders. ¨C "We better go quickly or we will miss the food" Illya was frowning, but her gluttony overcame her resentment, so she nodded angrily. The girls walked again, but Chloe took onest look at the alley. She also felt something telling her that she must find something or someone here, but she wasn''t confused like Miyu and Illya. She had a feeling that I had done something, so she smiled and spoke in a low voice. "Father tsundere ~" ¨C Chloe let out a smallugh and walked next to her new friends, or well, I want to think that she sees them as her friends¡­ "Hey Listen! Tsun tsun~ Dere dere~!" ¨C Navi, shut up¡­ "Tch" ¨C Abby clicked her tongue as she didn''t like Chloe''s color, but her displeasure turned to joy when my left hand began to caress her head. ¨C "Nn¡­" Although the brats left, we stayed in ce since there is something I need to confirm. When I checked on the little girls, Abby told me that there was a trail of space movements near them. She said that trail was familiar and she wanted to check it out, but she didn''t want to ruin my ns, so she contained her curiosity and remained obedient. I had a rough idea of what was going on because of the records I saw on Koyanskaya about the destruction of Chaldea, in fact, I already talked about this with Abby and we formed some theories. We only had to wait a minute for the spies to appear. "Those damn disobedient animals¡­" ¨C Abby pouted angrily as space began to warp. Three corners of the alley were deformed as if the space were a sheet of paper with which to make origami. The spatial anomaly formed three tiny lock-like Dimensional Gates. From each Gate extended long hands that looked like animal ws, but with a structure simr to that of a human. Threerge beasts emerged from the Gates and began to look around. Each creature was simr to a lizard, but with skulls simr to some kind of deformed dog with countless teeth. Each one was as big as a bus, but the space warped over their bodies, allowing them to move easily within the alley as if they were small fish in a free sea. I already had my theories when I saw Koyanskaya''s records, but the records were iplete, so I was intrigued. So far I have seen many strange things, but I didn''t think I would find the Hounds of Tindalos... I want one as a pet. "¡­" ¨C Abby seemed increasingly angry, especially when she saw that the dogs had strange leashes around their necks. She was very angry with the dogs since they abandoned her when she had an attack of dementia, although it would be better to say that they ran away so as not to die horribly. I can''t me them, an Outer God who lost self-control is the worst natural disaster. Even though she wanted to hit the dogs, her anger was greater towards the person who stole her pets. I gently stroked Abby''s head and spoke softly. ¨C "Don''t worry, we will take care of themter" "Nnn" ¨C Abby nodded, although her eyes did not leave the dogs that seemed to be searching for any trace of what had happened. "Good girl, you earned some pancakes" ¨C I smiled and kissed Abby''s forehead. The little racist smiled tenderly as her eyes filled with expectation. The dogs continued searching for any trace. Just as the name says, they looked like dogs sniffing the ce to look for a trail, although they don''t really use their sense of smell like I do, but rather they were analyzing the traces of spatial movement. Now that I have them in front of me, I was able to analyze their records and they seemed like very interesting creatures. The main bearers of Madness energy are the Outer Gods and the Great Old Ones, but they are not the only beings with this power. This energy is like a disease that deforms the gic, spiritual and mental structure of each creature, so a human, demon or deity with this power no longer belongs to its original race, but bes a sub-race. On the other hand, throughout history there have been many races that were created by the Outer and Great Old Ones. Some of these breeds were born out of boredom, experiments or mere idents. The case of the Tindalos Dogs is something more on the side of nned idents. They are the spawn created by the Outer God K''thun. They are something like the children of that entity, although K''thun never treated them as it''s children, but rather as pieces of flesh that fell off it''s body. K''thun had no use for them, so it gave them to Abby. It should be mentioned that it is not umon for weaker Outer Gods to give gifts to stronger Outer Gods. It''s something of a peace offering since you never know if Yog-Sothoth wants to do an experiment on your body, Nyathotep may be bored and looking for a toy, or Shub-Niggurath may want a bedfellow for several millennia. Anyway. Now that I saw the Hounds of Tindalos, I realized a big problem¡­ I originally thought the leashes controlling the dogs were part of Makima''s ability, but these leashes are different than any I''ve seen. [Paranoia: A 10% resemnce to the Control Demon''s power has been detected. A 40% simrity with the energy of the Domestication System has been detected. There is a 77% chance that the ne is a product of the Domestication System, but the current ownership is with the Control Demon due to a trade agreement between the system user and the demon.] I see, the system user has enough strength to subdue Abby''s pets... I''m starting to have expectations for the taste of his soul... After five minutes without finding any trace, the Hounds of Tindalos headed to the corners of the alley and entered the corners of the wall to disappear without a trace. The surprising thing is that the stealth and movement abilities of those dogs is almostparable to Navi''s movement ability, making them excellent spies and tracking dogs. I really want them to be my pets... But if that''s not possible, well, I''ll make Chinese food. When the dogs were gone, I opened the sphere and asked Abby to take us to safety. The little girls are already at Illya''s house, but before leaving I left them food, so I''ll see themter. We enter a pocket dimension to have a quiet conversation. The chains covering the girl disappeared so we could talk, but she started looking in all directions without worrying that her private areas werepletely visible. ¨C "Huh? Where I am? Who are you? Hey, I''m thirsty... Do you have water? I''m cold too, give me clothes¡­ Ah, I''m hungry¡­" ... I put my hand on my face and suppressed the desire to sigh¡­ Before my attention was focused on the dogs and I didn''t analyze the girl''s records, but now that my attention is focused on her, I realized that my life can never be easy... [Character Sheet] showed me something very disappointing. [Name: GAIA (Current form: Tanaka) Origin: Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya Categories: Women. Waifu. Knucklehead. Will of the World (Error: No Authority of the World). Martyr. Plot Engine (Error: 99.9% rtionship with the Plot has been lost). Deus Ex Machina (Error: 98% of the Authority to alter the Plot has been lost). Protector of the World (Error: The power to protect the World has been lost.) World Treasure (Error: Connection to the World Core has been lost.) Amnesia (99.99% of memory has been lost). Dementia (All traces of rationality have been lost). Stupidity (All traces ofmon sense have been lost). Tragic heroine. Tragic destiny (The body, mind and soul will copse in 523 days 6 hours 3 minutes 7 seconds)] I sighed heavily¡­ It turns out that GAIA is more useless than I imagined. Thisplicates things. For now I opened my Rasen Dimension to take out some clothes and food. I approached the girl with anencephaly and crouched down while offering a cookie. ¨C "Here, eat this" "Oh, cookies!" ¨C The girl screamed happily and grabbed the cookie to eat. While she started eating, I started dressing her, which was a pain as she seemed to think this was a game and started thrashing around like a fish out of water. "Hahahaha, I like this!" ¨C GAIA wasughing while I struggled to put her underwear on. "If you stop moving I will give you another cookie" ¨C I spoke with a smile while I hid my annoyance. "Cookie!" ¨C GAIA screamed excitedly and stopped moving. "¡­Nn¡­" ¨C I heard Abby make a sound, so I turned to look at her. "¡­" ¨C I looked nkly at the blonde brat of hers. ¨C "Why are you naked?" "Dress Abby" ¨C Abby was lying on the transparent ss-like floor while her clothes were neatly folded next to her. She spoke in a monotone to try to hide her embarrassment, but her face was redder than a ripe apple. Even she knows this is ridiculous. I sighed and approached the brat to dress her. Abby was very embarrassed but happy. I think I''m spoiling her too much, but hey, she''s cute so she''s fine. "Cold again" ¨C When I finished dressing Abby, a naked GAIA jumped on my back and started acting like a ko. ¡­. "Dress yourself" ¨C I massaged my forehead. "I don''t know how" ¨C GAIA was still glued to my back while her face was pressed into the back of my neck. ¨C "You don''t smell like cookies, I want cookies" ¡­. "Hey Listen! You are a ma for autistic women hahahahaha!" ¨C Navi was eating popcorn while she watched me suffer. I sighed internally. I''ll have to teach this girl somemon sense before I take her with me. On the other hand, now I must find a way to contact Beast VII. Now GAIA is no different than a mentally disabled person with no use, she only serves to negotiate with the woman who screwed up part of my life, so I will have to modify several of my ns. Even when I have no expectations, I always end up disappointed¡­. Chapter 396: No time for dinner Chapter 396: No time for dinner After a few hours, I took a deep breath and tried my best to maintain my patience. "So, let''s go over¡­" ¨C I used [Mythomania] to hide my frustration and smiled kindly. - "What''s your name?" "Oh, I know, I know!" ¨C GAIA raised her hand while she was sitting at a desk as if she were a student. ¨C "My name is Tanaka!" "Good" ¨C I nodded and put a cookie on a te that was next to me. - "What else?" "Ehh¡­" ¨C GAIA tilted her head as she stared at the cookie. ¨C "Oh, yes, I know, I lost my memory in the middle of the forest and Seiji-san found me, gave me clothes, food and took me to the police station, but they were very busy, so Seiji-san decided to take care of me until for my family to appear¡­ Emmm, do I have a family?" "Concentrate, we already talked about this" ¨C I felt my head pounding with stress. Educating a brat is a pain, but educating a mentally disabled brat is insufferable¡­ Now I understand why so many families abandon children with mental retardation. "Oh yeah!" ¨C GAIA nodded quickly. ¨C "Seiji-san is my family because Seiji-san gives me delicious food!" ¡­. Oh, whatever. "Well, just remember that and everything will be fine" ¨C I sighed and grabbed the te with cookies to give it to GAIA. "Yay!" ¨C GAIA celebrated and started eating. "Well done Luis, you showed a lot of patience" ¨C Tsubaki spoke softly inside my head to try tofort me. It took me more than six hours to get GAIA to remember that simple story¡­ Ah, I need to contact Beast VII or Shiki to have one of them take care of this headache. GAIA''s situation is much worse than Mumei. During the war between the two entities, ya lost almost all of her mental capacity, but the few fragments of her mind were enough to build a new personality. On the other hand, GAIA basically lost her entire mind except fornguage ability and knowledge of some words. To give an example, Mumei is like a 10-year-old girl with attention deficit hyperactivity disorder, while GAIA is a five-year-old girl who was run over and is slowly dying, so someone gave her a sedative that prevents her from feeling pain, but it also makes her act like she''s high. In short, the originals ya and GAIA are dead and there is no chance of bringing them back. Now only Mumei and Tanaka exist. Anyway. With everything ready, we leave the pocket dimension that Abby built to return to Illya''s house. It''s already night, so I missed lunch and dinner. Once at the house, I thought I would face some annoying arguments since I was gone all day, plus I brought an unknown girl, but what I found was something... well, not so unexpected. I sighed when I saw a girl with light purple, almost white hair, who was tied on the floor. The girl was Sakura Matou, Rin''s half-sister and Shinji''s main victim. By the way, I already separated Shinji''s soul from Shirou''s body, so now I just need to find Shirou''s soul to revive the boy. As for the Shinji soul, well, Ortro says it''s crispy and tastes like grilled pork. (Author''s Note: Sakura Matou from Fate) Skaura''s purple pupils had turned red, her long purple hair faded to almost white, strange blood-red marks had begun to cover her face, and her previous clothes changed to a long ck dress with Red lines. The most striking thing was that her gaze seemed lost, not because of some hypnosis effect, but because her mind was totally lost as if she were trapped in a hallucination. I sighed and looked at "Luis" who was casually eating a bowl of ramen. ¨C "Did anything interesting happen while I was gone?" BB, who was disguised as Luis, shrugged her shoulders. ¨C "The original Sakura-face woke up from aa, but she went crazy and tried to eat your waifus, so I hit her a little and tied her with the chains you left" I looked back at Sakura. She was bound in a bondage style that erotically entuated her curves. Her dress clung to her body making her look attractive, and the fact that I have a fetish for deranged women didn''t help¡­ Still, I''m not in the mood for this. "I left a security system in case she woke up, this shouldn''t have happened" ¨C I sighed, imagining what happened. When I captured Shinji, I realized that Sakura was affected by the merging of multiple timelines. Her mind was drowning in chaos as she was absorbing the memories, experiences, abilities, traumas, feelings and personalities of the multiple versions of Sakura that exist in the different Fate timelines. This could destroy the mind of the current Sakura and in the end the stronger, but also the most dangerous version of Sakura would win. A Sakura where she became a monster controlled by hatred and the desire to kill. That world was born from a bad ending that was altered by demons, so Sakura destroyed that entire dimension and devoured all beings in that timeline. Additionally, her mind was modified so that she saw humans and Servants as food, so she will not attack the demons during the invasion. If that wasn''t enough, Shinji followed the demons'' instructions to perform a ritual that awakened Sakura''s greatest potential, while also helping her ignore the restrictions of the World. Now Sakura is a Devourer... I sighed again and gestured for GAIA to sit in the dining room. She looked curiously at Sakura, but was more interested in eating her cookies. BB looked at GAIA and smiled. ¨C "Oh, well, it turns out that she is still alive¡­ But I feel like something is wrong with her head" I nodded tiredly and headed to the kitchen to make my dinner. ¨C "Her mind no longer exists, she has no abilities left and now she ispletely useless, I even have to use part of my energy to seal her Core and thus prevent her soul from breaking" GAIA is dying, so I sealed the Concept of Time to prevent her soul, mind and body from disappearing. This is the same thing I did with some of my wives who were already on their "expiration date" ording to their origin stories. "I see, then we wasted our time" ¨C BB shrugged without much interest. ¨C "Well, another n in the trash, now what?" Now I''ll have to stick to the suicide n... But it''s something I can''t say, not even Paranoia and Tsubaki know what I n to do. "Now we must find a way to contact Beast VII, we will show her that GAIA is alive to obtain her cooperation and we will make a temporary alliance, then we will keep an eye out for her to betray us, which will give us the opportunity to capture her" ¨C I spoke with resignation while I started to prepare a tuna sandwich. "Hey Listen! Bitch, I want a sandwich too!" ¨C Navi appeared above Sakura''s head. ¨C "And while you''re at it, open your pants to feed this yandere your smi!" I looked at Sakura. She was looking at me as if I were a delicious candy¡­ Putting my member in that mouth would be like having sex with a meat grinder. No, thanks. "Mmm, the best option is to wait for the invasion to start" ¨C BB finished eating and stood up to walk towards me. She stopped next to me and smiled strangely at me, which was awkward since she currently looks like Luis. ¨C "When the Dimensional Door is open, the racist loli can open a small spatial channel to openmunication with the stupid narcissist, although this will take time and means that she will send reinforcements when at least half of the city is destroyed" Yes, I thought the same. Beast VII loved GAIA as her younger sister to the point that she has been nning to kill ya without caring that she can destroy humanity in this World. In that sense, it is possible that Beast VII will be willing to send the forces it has gathered in other Worlds to protect Gaia, but that will bring other problems, for example, it is very likely that my identity as a reincarnation of Orthro will be revealed to the multiverse, which will make me the target of harassment from all the entities to which my father sold my soul, in addition to everyone knowing that in addition to being a Hero, I am also a system user... Ah, what a bummer. Each of my choices will cause me to lose something, but I will always choose the path where my wives are safe. It doesn''t matter if I have to die a few times. "People will die, but it''s not our problem" ¨C BB shrugged and leaned on the table while she watched me cook. ¨C "By the way, your lolis were disappointed that you weren''t home, so I talked to them~" ¡­I looked at the troublesome woman. ¨C "Did you talk to them or did Luis talk to them?" BB''s smile grew worryingly. ¨C "Senpai, your Lolimancer title will continue to grow~" ¡­.. I sighed heavily. I don''t even have the strength left toin... "Oh, one more thing" ¨C BB let out a smallugh at my expression of resignation. ¨C "identally, someone left a cell phone in the dining room and the homunculus milf found it. There was nothing important on the cell phone, but the lonely wife''s curiosity made her find some videos of Senpai spending time with his milf wives~ She saved the videos before going to her room, heh, I think she won''t be able to see Senpai''s face without blushing and getting angry~" I smiled bitterly. ¨C "We are on the brink of a world war and you only think about ruining marriages¡­" BB smiled with amusement. ¨C "I don''t see that that bothers you~" "It doesn''t bother me, it just makes me tired" ¨C I shrugged. My fetishes are clear. "Well, Senpai has great stamina, so everything should be fine" ¨C BB started pressing my cheek with her finger as I headed to the dining room for dinner. I sighed and let BB tease me. I still have to visit the alternate timelines Abby found, so I just want to eat something before I go back to work. I grabbed the tuna sandwich and was about to take the first bite, but I received a sudden message from Abby at the same time that Auriel''s heart started pounding in my chest... "Luis, a group of entities from other worlds have just entered the barrier, one of them seems to belong to Paradise and there is a group from Hell, but they do not seem to be enemies¡­" ¨C Abby quickly showed me the coordinates and seemed to be waiting for for me to decide what to do with the new visitors. Since things have beplicated, my wives helped me ce multiple sensors to detect if a supernatural entity entered the city. I did this to detect if new enemies appeared, new problems or if Auriel''s reinforcements finally arrived. From the feeling in my chest, I can tell that Auriel''s reinforcements have finally arrived, although the fact that only one person arrived makes me curious. Auriel is in a difficult position and can''t send her army to help me, so she should have sent her most trusted soldier, although that doesn''t mean he''s the strongest... Ah, it''s better than nothing. On the other hand, I am curious about the fact that Auriel''s soldier is together with entities from Hell. I can make some guesses, especially since Yui is good friends with Lucifer, but it would be best to investigate this topic thoroughly. (Author''s Note: Yui Kanakura from Nisekoi) Even though this should be good news, I looked at my sandwich and sighed heavily. I can''t even dine in peace... [System Notification: The skill ''Burnout'' opens the eyes] I sighed and stood up. In an instant, Nyaruko and Abby appeared next to me. Aotian is not here since Umaru and her friends stayed at our new sister''s house, so someone had to protect them. I first looked at Nyaruko. ¨C "Youe with me and remember to maintain your role as a system user, we still don''t know what Lucifer''s intentions are, so we must be careful" Nyaruko nodded, but then bowed her head. ¨C "Luis, it''s not to contradict you, but I don''t understand why you''re still so paranoid, we currently have a strong group, now that we found GAIA we can turn this World into our base, besides, Anti-Madness weapons are no longer a threat, so there is no need to be so careful" Abby and BB seemed to think the same thing, but they looked at me silently to hear my response. Luckily, Abby put up a barrier, so Sakura can''t hear us even though she''s still writhing on the living room floor. I massaged my forehead and sighed. ¨C "Nyaruko, how many entities can defeat you in a one-on-one fight?" "Eh, just the yandere painter" ¨C Nyaruko raised her chest proudly. It''s true that only Gogh can beat her inbat, but that doesn''t reassure me. I nodded. ¨C "Well, how many of the leaders of Paradise can you fight at once?" "Mmm" ¨C Nyaruko seemed confused by my question, but she still responded proudly. ¨C "I once fought three of them and won, but I had to escape when they gathered their armies¡­ With my new PowerUPs, I think I can beat five of them even if they bring their armies~" "And you can fight 10 of them? Or how about 20?" ¨C My expression became serious. "Eh¡­" ¨C Nyaruko tilted her head. ¨C "Well, maybe I can, but after a few days fighting I will have to escape or they could capture me" Seraphim told us that Paradise has a total of 30 leaders who are almost as strong as Auriel or even more powerful. At the same time, Paradise has something simr to the Senate in Rome, since there are between 300 to 500 entities that represent different military, economic, social groups and there are even representatives of high-level Worlds. Added to all this are more than 10,000 generals, eachmanding an army capable of conquering Worlds. Additionally, there are Heroes, independent Higher Entities that act as mercenaries, system users that were approved by Paradise, allies from other Worlds, and the endlessmon soldiers that Paradise can draw from countless Worlds. I sighed. ¨C "It is true that we are strong, but we are not invincible" Thanks to [Anti-Rasen] and [Rasen], the Outer Gods lost the only weakness that could threaten their lives. Anti-Madness weapons can no longer harm my wives, but I don''t know how long that will be the case. Magus Leylin invented the base form for damaging Madness, and although he now works for me, the multiverse is full of intelligent people. What if there are other mad scientists who have developed weapons that can hurt my wives? What happens if I''m not careful enough and one of them dies? In the fight against Leylin, the Anti-Madness poison almost destroyed my body, then the Alchemy Guardian almost permanently sealed my mind and soul. The first Luis practically had tomit suicide to defeat him, so I can''t let my guard down. If Nyaruko had fallen into that trap, it wouldn''t matter that she was stronger, she would be defeated for the simple fact that she doesn''t take anything seriously. The multiverse is in a constant war where everyone is everyone''s enemy, but if amon enemy suddenly appears, then the multiverse will be forced to forget its differences to eradicate us. Maybe I''m being too paranoid and pessimistic, but the thought that one of my wives could die terrifies me too much. I would rather die a thousand times before allowing one of my wives to be in danger... I tried to quickly exin all this to my wives, but they just kept looking at me like I was crazy. This really wasn''t unexpected to me. In fact, that''s my wives'' biggest problem. The Outer Gods do not take anything seriously and therefore fall into obvious ambushes. "Ah, whatever, let''s just do this" ¨C I sighed and shook my head. ¨C "BB, take care of this ce, Abby, stay alert to activate the dimensionalbyrinth in case this is a trap" BB nodded nonchntly as she ate my sandwich and Abby nodded seriously like a child who doesn''t want to disappoint her parents. "Let''s go" ¨C I gestured to Nyaruko to direct us to the coordinates that Abby gave us. Before we left, I could only watch as BB finished eating my dinner¡­ [System Notification: The skill ''Burnout'' opens the mouth] Chapter 397: Psycho Meets the Slayer Chapter 397: Psycho Meets the yer Fuyuki City has a forest near the Shinto academy and temple. It''s an important area as important parts of the original plot seem to focus on that area, there are even several cracks to other timelines that meet in that area. Abby ced some restrictions on the dimensional cracks to prevent some idiot from entering those cracks by mistake, so for now I can focus my attention on the group of people that appeared in the forest. The group was made up of a man who reeks of blood and death, a nun who pretends to be chaste, a demon woman dressed as a maid, and an apocalyptic beast with the appearance of a distracted and slightly foolish girl. The interesting thing is that the Chaotic Beast has a stealth artifactparable to 10% of the power of [Mythomania]. It is undoubtedly a high-level artifact worthy of an entity serving Lucifer. That artifact prevented the enemy entities from noticing the group''s arrival, at the same time, they left a small gap in the stealth so that I could track the group through Auriel''s blessing. Well, even if the group hidpletely I could still find them. The security measures I have put in ce are the best representation of my paranoia and pessimism. I nodded towards Nyaruko and walked towards the group. The group seemed to be arguing, or well, the maid and the nun seemed to hate each other, while the man and the beast just looked around in search of prey. I did not hide Auriel''s blessing and the man immediately nodded when he saw me. He received a strong blessing from Auriel, so Auriel must fully trust that man. If it weren''t for the fact that I can see the man''s emotions and heart, I would feel jealous and want to behead him, but I can see that his emotions towards Auriel are only ones of loyalty, gratitude and respect. In fact, he doesn''t even see Auriel as a person, but rather he sees her as a kind of symbol. I kept a serious expression and my bodynguage showed distrust, but I didn''t pull out a gun to show that I want to talk. Basically I''m showing that I''m not an idiot who trusts just anyone I don''t know, but I''m willing to talk before attacking. I was about to speak to the group, but Nyaruko let out a loud scream simr to a girl seeing her favorite singer. "IT''S SLAYER!! IT IS REAL!" ¨C Nyaruko ran towards the man while she took out a camera from the 80s and threw it at me. ¨C "Take a photo with him!" The man and I looked at Nyaruko nkly. We don''t know each other, but simultaneously we made the wise choice to ignore her. Before speaking, I raised my hand and the area was covered with chains of purple energy that sealed the space. The nun raised her eyebrow and although her expression was calm, she was the most nervous of the group. The man and the maid remained calm as it seemed reasonable to them for me to be careful, in fact, it seems that they already know about the invasion¡­ Lastly, the albino girl-like beast just looked at the chains curiously, but remained calm as I did not show a single sign of hostility. I can see that her instincts are quite sensitive and she will attack if I show even a single sign of hostility. "Well, I guess you guys don''t know what''s going on, but I''m sorry to say that I can''t trust you¡­" ¨C I looked at the group while using [Mythomania] to pretend that I am using an analysis skill. The woman dressed as a maid was the first to speak. ¨C "It is an honor to meet the renowned Hero of Harmony¡­" "Stop, I don''t want empty words" ¨C I raised my hand while narrowing my eyes, then I passed my gaze towards the man. ¨C "Auriel sent you?" The man nodded. "What are your instructions?" ¨C I asked without paying attention to the maid''s subtle anger. "Themander mentioned that you know what you are doing, just tell me what to do" ¨C The man responded firmly. The man''s attitude is simr to a soldier who obeys the military hierarchy, but his aura and smell are more simr to a bloodthirsty beast. Well, I prefer obedient allies who don''t argue. I nodded and with a nod pointed to the maid and the beast. ¨C "Are they trustworthy?" The man shakes his head. ¨C "Demons are never trustworthy, but they are useful" "Wow, yer is racist" ¨C Nyaruko opened her eyes. - "Cool!" The nun nodded. She seems to share the thought. The maid was angrier. She seems like a short-tempered woman, but she was raised to be an obedient maid, so she didn''tment. During this brief conversation, Paranoia and Ciel analyzed the group''s records. During this brief conversation, Paranoia and Ciel analyzed the group''s records. The maid and the beast have Lucifer''s protection, so it''s hard to see ssified information, but at least now I know why this group is together. Basically, the man arrived from a Gate in the Vatican, while the maid arrived from a Gate in China. Both groups traveled from those countries to Japan, once in the country, they met with people from the Ichijo family who guided them to Fuyuki. It sounds simple, but there are many, too many problems outside. Apparently, the Fuyuki case is already known abroad and several countries want to take advantage of the moment to cause problems. In fact, the only reason NATO hasn''t done stupid things is because there is an unknown entity guarding Japan. The Anti-Spiral is doing a good job¡­ Now that I understand the situation, my eyes showed some distrust, so the maid decided to speak to avoid misunderstandings. "That humble servant responds to the name Hildegarde, although for convenience, you can call me Hilda. I am one of the servants of the venerable Lord Lucifer." ¨C The maid made a respectful bow even though she feels disdain towards me. ¨C "My Lord entrusted me with the mission of contacting you to negotiate a possible alliance, I hope to be in you care" (Author''s Note: Hildegarde/Hilda from Beelzebub) I see. She doesn''t despise me for my identity or my power, it''s just that she doesn''t like humans, much less Heroes. Oh well, she''s not the first racist blonde I''ve met. My gaze continued to show distrust, but I nodded. ¨C "I see, I appreciate all the help avable" I didn''t ask about the beast''s identity, but my look showed that I have a rough idea of her identity, which caught Hilda''s attention. Now my attention focused on the nun. The only one who could be considered a normal person in this meeting. The nun noticed my gaze and smiled as she joined her hands in prayer. ¨C "It is a blessing to meet in person the saint sent from heaven, the glory of the creator is clear in the presence of the hero who has been named messiah!" ¡­ The nun''s expression and voice showed adoration as if she were in the presence of a saint, and although she certainly respects me, most of her adoration is an act. It can be said that she respects the divine entities of Paradise and knows that God exists, but she is not a devout believer who lives and dies in the name of the church, in fact, I can see that she enjoys carnal pleasures like alcohol and sex. "Do you know I can see through lies and fake faces?" ¨C I asked expressionlessly. "¡­" ¨C The nun blinked a few times when she saw my apathetic look and coughed lightly. ¨C "Ahem, I do not lie in my admiration for you, I insisted to the Holy Father to obtain this opportunity regardless of the danger, I really have the sincere desire to help the hero sent by heaven" Mmmm, she didn''t lie, but she didn''t tell the whole truth either... I like her. I nodded with slight approval. ¨C "That''s better, what''s your name?" "The name Sharon Holygrail was given to me, but you can call me whatever you want" ¨C The nun lowered her head slightly in a respectful manner. (Author''s Note: Sharon Holygrail from Engage Kiss) "For now, let''s talk in a safe ce" ¨C I nodded and gestured for them to follow me. From my pocket I took out a space gem and with [Mythomania] I pretended to use a skill to generate a space door. - "Come on" "Wait, first I want a photo!" ¨C Nyaruko kept yelling stupid things, but she got tired of being ignored, so she grabbed my arm and yelled in my ear. ¨C "LUUUUUUIIIIIIS!" ¡­ I sighed and looked resignedly at the man as my eardrums regenerated. ¨C "Can you take a photo with that noisy bimbo?" The man known as yer nodded without paying attention to the noise. He seems like the kind of taciturn person who doesn''t speak or react to life, but the smell of blood that covers his soul shows that he has killed many more entities than me. "Yay!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted excitedly like a little girl who meets Santa us. ¨C "Do you have The Crucible?! Can I hold it?!" yer took out a hilt that was tied to his waist and then handed it to Nyaruko, which almost made me sigh. That thing is a more dangerous weapon than the chainsaw sword that Paradise gave me, but this man handed it over as if it were a toy... "Cool!" ¨C Nyaruko shouted excitedly as a de of crimson light appeared from the hilt. When the sword appeared, the maid took several steps back while the beast narrowed its eyes, but did not attack immediately. That sword is not only capable of destroying souls, it can also suppress most abilities based on demonic energy and from what I smell, that thing is bathed in the blood of countless demons. After wasting ten minutes taking pictures, we finally moved to Illya''s house which had be my temporary base of operations. Passing through the space gate, we appeared in the living room, but now there were people waiting for us. "Aah!" ¨C Rin, the ck-haired girl, screamed when she saw us appear out of nowhere and almost attacked us with magic, but the yer''s presence made her stay still while her face paled as if she was about to faint. yer looks like a silent statue that does not move, does not speak and her breathing is very calm, but the countless battles added to the special effects of her armor make her presence as suffocating as witnessing the fire of hell. To tell the truth, I have to admire that Rin hadn''t fainted immediately, especially since his intention to attack us made the yer''s instincts respond and his body gave off a very slight intention to fight. It wasn''t that yer wanted to kill Rin, but his murder instincts are developed to attack at any sign of hostility. I sighed and patted yer''s shoulder. Upon contact, I used [Anti-Rasen] and [Mythomania] to change his presence. Now the yer does not look like a bloodthirsty beast, but rather a strict soldier who should not be provoked. Although the yer''s presence became humanly bearable, Rin stood still unable to speak as she sat on the floor and hugged the gagged Sakura. Now that I think about it, I forgot to fix Sakura''s situation and left her tied up on the floor... Ah, well, never mind. In most of her memories, she is used to being treated this way or worse. When I brought Tanaka home, it was almost midnight, so the women were asleep. Sakura went crazy while everyone was sleeping and BB tied her up before she could cause any trouble, so none of the women woke up. Now it seems that Rin woke up in the middle of the night and found her sister tied up on the living room floor while BB yed with her phone. By the way, I made small modifications to the house, so the women who know about the demon invasion now live here. Even the Taimanin women are in the house, but they have been mentally fatigued, so they are all sleeping almost as if they had fainted. The only women who are not here are my sister and her friends since they stayed at our half-sister''s house¡­. Ah, damn it, I don''t want to think about her. I smiled wryly at Rin to distract her attention and avoid my own thoughts. ¨C "I see you woke up, how was your day?" "¡­" ¨C Rin finally managed to look away from the yer and looked at me with a mixture of anger and terror. ¨C "W-Who is he?" I shrugged. ¨C "A co-worker" Rin gulped as he hugged Sakura tighter. It was as if she wanted to protect her sister at the same time that she wanted to feel safe. She looked so pitiful that I had the slight urge to make fun of her, but I''m currently busy¡­ I shook my head and looked at BB who was sitting on the couch while she yed with her cell phone. ¨C "Call the rest, we are going to have a meeting to make a new strategy" "Okay~" ¨C BB responded in a good mood and put away her cell phone¡­ I have a feeling she''s doing something very annoying and problematic, but right now I don''t have the time or patience to deal with her stupidity. "yer" ¨C I looked at the man. ¨C "Make yourselffortable and wait here" yer nodded and stood in the corner of the room, then remainedpletely silent like a statue. It''s interesting. I can see that this man''s heart is full of violence, aggression and an unhealthy need for war, but he is able to keep his instincts in check. From what I see, he is at an emotional crossroads as he wants to enter a battlefield, but he also wants a peaceful life with his loved ones. A beast that wants to be human¡­ I think we''ll get along well. I didn''t have to give instructions to Nyaruko as she approached yer and started asking him endless questions. yer showed superhuman patience as he answered every question, even though he gave short answers like "yes," "no," and "I don''t know." Now I looked at the nun. ¨C "You¡­ Just don''t cause problems" The nun hid her dissatisfaction from her and she nodded devoutly as she sped her hands in a gesture of prayer. ¨C "I understand, my lord" Finally, I looked at the two women from Hell. ¨C "You two,e with me, we need to talk" The maid named Hilda nodded respectfully and held the arm of the human-like beast. I went to the kitchen. When both women entered with me, I activated an [Anti-Rasen] barrier that sealed the kitchen. The maid and the beast showed no surprise or distrust at my actions. The maid just looked at me with respectful indifference and spoke calmly. ¨C "Sir, what do you want to talk about? If ites to asking me to marry you, I''m sorry to say that you''re not my type" It seems that my reputation as a womanizer has reached Lucifer''s ears... I couldn''t respond as a flying idiot appeared next to me. ¨C "Hey Listen! Marriage is too much for a bitch! You will only receive a strap while you bark and beg for my partner to stuff you like a cream donut!" ........ "...¡­." ¨C Hilda and I looked at Navi with contempt, then simultaneously decided to pretend that we didn''t hear anything. So many stupid things made me hungry... "So, what deal is Lucifer offering?" ¨C I spoke listlessly as I opened the refrigerator to take out a bucket of fried chicken, then I used [Schizophrenia] to change the molecr structure of the chicken, that way, the chicken was hot as if it were freshly cooked. At the same time, I used [Mythomania] to make it look like I used magic instead of Madness. "Mi master wishes to cooperate with the Hero of Harmony to protect this World" ¨C Hilda decided to put aside the useless formalities and got straight to the point. ¨C "My master was not specific about her reasons for helping this ce full of humans, but she asked me to bring a message for the Hero" I have many theories about Lucifer''s intentions, but information about the King of Lies is limited, so I have to be careful. "So what is the message?" ¨C I started eating a piece of fried chicken while I pretended not to notice that Hilda wanted a piece of chicken. "Hey Listen! Bitches, stop ignoring me!...!" ¨C Navi started yelling stupid things, so I grabbed a fried chicken wing and put it in her mouth. ¨C "Nom nom nom nom bitch nom nom" Hilda pretended not to see that and directed her gaze towards the beast girl who was staring at my fried chicken while she drooled. ¨C "Cerberus-sama, please" (Author''s Note: Cerberus from Helltaker) The reason I felt a brief connection with the woman is because she is a Cerberus from another world. That doesn''t mean that she is simr to the girl who was my "sister" in my past life, in fact, there is no rtionship. This Cerberus is infinitely more dangerous, and although the girl in front of me is only a third of aplete soul, I can say that she deserves to be considered one of Lucifer''s strongest weapons. Now that I think about it, I think Lucifer made a deal with my father since she wanted to get a second cubparable to this Cerberus¡­ Cerberus didn''t respond and continued to stare at the chicken leg in my hand, which made Hilda angry. It seems like she just sees Cerberus as a dumb animal even though she is Lucifer''s pet. I shook the bucket of fried chicken. ¨C "Later I will give you one, but now there is a message I need" Cerberus stared at the chicken bucket and nodded frantically. Her reaction is understandable, I made this meal myself and even Hilda was fighting the hungry sound her stomach was making. Cerberus ced her hands on her head and closed his eyes as if he were concentrating. It seemed like she was trying to remember the message she should give me, but in reality something unexpected happened... "Oh, so this is Yui''s boyfriend? You are not as impressive as the rumors say" ¨C A slightly smug smile, an appraising and cynical look, a posture that shows a certain arrogance, but without being contemptuous. Cerberus changedpletely and was now a different person. [Reader''s Perspective], Paranoia and Ciel saw no changes in Cerberus. The records were the same, but I can tell that the person in front of me is not the Chaotic Beast, but one of the main rulers of Hell¡­ I narrowed my eyes, making "Lucifer''s" smile grow. ¨C "Heh, Yui said that you are difficult to surprise, but look at you, I think I gave you a surprise" I don''t know if Lucifer has a teasing personality or if she is measuring my temper. I can''t see through her words, I can''t read her emotions nor can I decipher her thoughts... This became interesting¡­. Very interesting... Chapter 398: Soulmate Chapter 398: Soulmate The woman in front of me is a bit simr to my situation with Ortro. She is only one third of Cerberus, so even if she dies, she will be able to be reborn through the other two thirds of the soul. Well, it was obvious that each entity has its own tricks to avoid being destroyed by Devourers, so I didn''t care about this. What''s really important is that, somehow, Lucifer managed to ignore the barrier that covers the city to use Cerberus as amunication artifact. It''s a very interesting method that I would like to study, but it would be rude to dissect a potential ally''s pet. (Author''s Note: Lucifer from Helltaker) In simpler words, Cerberus is a long-range phone and its consciousness remains silent as it looks at me curiously. While the dog remains silent, now I am talking to the King of Lies. I rxed my gaze and grabbed another piece of chicken. "Yes, impressive, but it would be more amazing if you were here instead of sending a pet" Honestly I''m a little surprised and worried. I know I''m talking to Lucifer, but that''s just a hunch. The truth is that [Reader''s Perspective] is unable to see any connection to Lucifer. Since my skills evolved to conceptual levels, this is the first time that I am unable to see what is in front of me. I feel like I''m watching a book in a lostnguage with an iprehensible plot. This feeling of uncertainty, frustration, darkness, confusion andck of vision is so exciting Even though Lucifer began to awaken my fetishes, I maintained an apathetic expression and hid all traces of my emotions with [Mythomania]. Two can y this game. Hilda gritted her teeth and wanted to hit me for my rude attitude, but "Lucifer" raised a hand to stop her from speaking. "How disappointing, I thought you would be more surprised, you know, it''s obvious that you can''t contact someone who is outside the barrier" Lucifer raised an eyebrow, although not with anger, but with interest. "This is my surprised face" I shrugged my shoulders apathetically. The fact that Lucifer used her personal pet to contact me directly shows that I have something she wants, so she will look to make a deal. Right now, my situation is very bad and I need Lucifer''s ability to talk to other people from outside the barrier, but I can''t show weakness or she might take advantage of the situation to scam me. "Look, I don''t have time, humor or patience for stupid puns" I pointed at "Lucifer" with the half-eaten chicken leg that was in my hand. "Just tell me what you want and what you can offer" Again, Hilda looked like she wanted to punch me in the face, but Lucifer''s smile only grew deeper. "You know? In my experience, there are four types of people who would show this kind of unpleasant attitude" Lucifer raised her index finger. "First of all, there are the prodigal children who were born with a silver spoon in their mouth, children who think they are superior thanks to the legacy of their ancestors, but who themselves are just pieces of useless garbage that only serves to feed the dogs Although, well, I doubt that you are like that, after all you are what is usually called a street dog. Right?" I finished the chicken leg and grabbed a thigh to continue eating while all my outer emotions showed apathy. Lucifer didn''t stop at my apathy and raised a second finger. "Secondly, there are people who pretend to be great and powerful, but it is all just a cover to hide fears, insecurities andck of resolve But again, I doubt that is the case with you, after all, someone who is cowardly would not try to scam so many Higher Entities" Oh, what a predictable and unpleasant surprise. I continued eating in silence as Lucifer''s cynical smile grew and she held up another finger. "Thirdly there are the maniptors and liars who pretend to be cold, only to give a false sense of detachment while internally, they are nning what will be the next move to manipte or murder the person in front of them, sure, it could also be that this is the true face of the liar, but the trick is to show the truth since no one will believe the truths of a liar" This is grotesquely funny... Lucifer raised a fourth finger as her eyes looked like those of a wolf that caught a sheep. "Lastly there are the losers who confuse pride with arrogance, these cases mainly involve ignorant children who are a little stronger than ants, conceited viins with no personality, or my favorites, stupid children who became strong without effort, you know, system users" Without surprise, without interest and without reaction. My face remained listless as I continued eating. "Some time ago, a man offered me an interesting deal" Lucifer approached me and looked me directly in the eyes. She didn''t use special skills, but her long life and experience in frauds made her eyes the best at evaluating people. "He promised me a pet and I gave him a way to travel through the multiverse It was a terrible deal, not because the pet was of poor quality, but because I didn''t receive my cute puppy" I used a napkin to wipe my mouth and smiled. "Heh, even you can be scammed" "Yes, even I can be scammed" Lucifer didn''t seem angry at that, but rather she found it funny. "It''s a shame, I prepared a nice bed for the puppy, but now I don''t know where to find it, I even have a Contract that allows me to take control of the puppy, but that would break the free will of the defenseless animal... That would be cruel, too cruel " I narrowed my eyes. "Oh? Is the devil so cruel to take away the freedom of a foolish animal?" "It may not seem like it, but I like to work professionally and nothing makes me more angry than an agreement that is not fulfilled" Lucifer had a mocking smile without a trace of threat. It was as if she was just saying meaningless nonsense. "Now I am in a big dilemma This dirty World is on the brink of war, but my dear friend lives here, besides, I haven''t seen my cute puppy yet, so everything is bad, but I don''t know, no I know if it is worth investing a lot of resources in protecting something that will not give me benefits" I shrugged. "If you help us I can give you a cookie" "HehhahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Lucifer began to frantically. I smiled. "Well, you win, it will be two cookies" Lucifer''sughter grew until it shook the space. At first it was theughter of a calm person who heard a good joke, but slowly thatughter degenerated into a dark scream. It was as if the creatures lurking in the hellfire were crying and screaming from the endless suffering. Thatugh was thebination of Cerberus''s roar and something simr to curses uttered by the ruler of the underworld. Thebination of sounds was undoubtedly something splendid, even my eardrums melted from the interesting melody. Hilda was pale and looked like she was about to faint, but it was also clear that she had been raised to serve Lucifer since thebination of sounds did not harm her mind, body, and soul. She was just dizzy. "Ah, Yui said you have no sense of humor, but I think you are very funny" Lucifer managed to contain herughter and wiped away her tears. Maintaining her smile, she reached out and grabbed the cor of my shirt to bring my face closer to hers. We were a short distance away where I could feel her breath hitting my face. Sulfur vapor is not as bad as I imagined. "Do you think I''m a joke?" Lucifer had stopped smiling and her expression was now worthy of the greatest viin in the Bible. "Well, you''re threatening to take control of my wife" I smiled gently. "It is obvious that you are not an idiot, so this can only be a joke" The multiverse already knows that The Harem King (Nyaruko) is the reincarnation of Orthro, so the idiots who made a deal with her father will want to take control over her through the Contracts. ording to what everyone knows, I am the heir of the Unbeatable Hero, I met the Harem King who is actually a woman and made her my wife. It''s a strange story, but it''s not the first time a Hero and a System User fall in love. Although this is minimally credible, the problem is that there is still a very small breadcrumb path that some observant people could follow to find the truth. The fact that it was my father who made the deal is already somewhat suspicious, and if someone manages to piece together more clues, it will be a matter of time before people know that I am the real user of the system. In fact, it seems that there is already someone who knows... "Your wife?" Lucifer''s face twisted in annoyance and she let go of my shirt and then crossed her arms while she looked at me angrily. "Boy, don''tpare me with the rest of the idiots who are looking for you, I know that you are the dog I bought and that the girl who calls herself Harem King is a system user that you managed to trick in some unknown way" I adjusted my shirt and showed no surprise. "Oh, well, I was discovered faster than I expected" Now Lucifer raised an eyebrow in confusion, though I can''t determine if she''s honest with her reaction or if she''s still acting. "Aren''t you going to try to deny it or make some excuse? You know, this is your biggest secret" It''s likely that she wanted to use my secret to gain an advantage during negotiations, but in reality, my Outer God lineage, my obsession with stealing wives, and my weakness to alcohol are my biggest secrets... I shrugged and sighed tiredly. "My life is shit, I am used to all my ns exploding in my face and nothing going the way I want" "Oh" Lucifer smiled with a mixture of bitterness and sympathy. "I understand you, work is killing me, sometimes I feel like I am just surrounded by idiots and that only increases my work" "Exactly" I sighed heavily. "Everything I do I must prepare with the mentality that everything will go to shit due to the stupidity of my colleagues" Lucifer began to massage her forehead. "And then I have to repair the mess they make, but it is of no use since, when fixing one problem, ten more appear" "And sometimes I can''t even fix the mess since the situation is irreparable, I can only sigh while everything burns" Ah, I want a beer "In short, we are surrounded by idiots" Lucifer sighed. I sighed. We both sigh. We both looked at each other and could see the tiredness in each other''s eyes. Work stress and fatigue from life allowed two idiots with emotional dissociation to empathize... Or that would have been ideal. I smiled bitterly. - "Know? If it weren''t for the fact that you are faking your mental weakness just to make me lower my guard, this would have been the beginning of a beautiful friendship" Lucifer smiled bitterly. "If it weren''t for the fact that you are acting to see if I am really willing to let go of any of my secrets, it would certainly be a beautiful friendship, but I think there is something that you and I agree on" I nodded. - "You''re right" Lucifer looked me in the eyes. "You are a mythomaniac, maniptor, paranoid and it will be a miracle if you trust me" I looked into Lucifer''s eyes. "You are a pessimistic perfectionist who trusts no one and will never trust me" We both nodded. It was a strange feeling of understanding and trust. We are both wounded animals who distrust the world. Life has shown us time and time again that people are idiots, we cannot trust others and we must solve everything with our own hands. Lucifer doesn''t know all my secrets and I don''t know all his secrets, but the absolute distrust we both felt allowed us to know that we can work together without any obstacles. Lucifer won''t betray me if I don''t betray her. I won''t betray her if she doesn''t betray me. This is not a matter of honor, morality, friendship, love or ethics. They are just benefits. For Lucifer, I am a system user with a brain, I managed to deceive therge organizations of the multiverse, I was able to seduce the most important woman in Paradise, I stole the heart of the daughter of one of the strongest immortal cultivators, I showed that I am not blinded for pride, and although it is clear that I am a lustful womanizer, I am not an animal in heat who only thinks with his crotch. To me, Lucifer is a cunning and insidious woman who lies more than she talks, her intellect and wit allow her to see clues where there is no evidence, and most importantly, she prioritizes profits over feelings. . I love my wives, but they are so impulsive that sometimes they can seem like idiots. Lucifer values the friendship of her allies, but most of them are hedonists withoutmon sense. Indeed, we are so simr that we can only think of the best way to exploit each other. I can be the Trojan Horse she needs in Paradise, and she is the pair of eyes I need in Hell. Maybe, if I do things right, she could be part of my harem and it''s certainly something I''m going to do because I like her, however, our rtionship will always be based on benefits, even if we get married... A love that only exists for benefits Sounds good. I like it. "Are you thinking about something very stupid in the long term?" Lucifer raised an eyebrow without stopping smiling. "Yes, just like you" I maintained my appreciative smile. She doesn''t see me as a potential partner, only as a pet or a possible ally. It''s likely that she already guessed my intentions, and although at the moment she doesn''t see it as possible, she won''t rule out the possibility of us being together. I''ll just need to show my usefulness That''s enough for now. "Well, I think we can start negotiating" I smiled with slight cynicism and an appraising look. I showed my sincerest expression of skepticism and maniption. "At the moment I will not ask you to sign a Contract and it will only be a verbal agreement, if you want you can keep your word or you can scam me like your father did, you are free to choose" Lucifer also showed a smile full of lies and tricks. It only took us five minutes to close the deal. We both said what we wanted and what we could offer. We didn''t try to haggle or negotiate, it was a straight deal where we both showed our disposable cards and offered them for a trade. Lucifer didn''t tell me the full extent of her military forces and I didn''t talk about the Outer Gods, although she did mention something interesting to me. When the Buddhist sect was attacked by Azathoth, millions of monks perished and many others were severely injured. The monk who kidnapped me was the strongest Buddhist monk in the multiverse, but now he was in aa since Gogh ate two-thirds of that monk''s existence. Although the monk cannotmunicate with others, some of his disciples began to spread the news that I was the culprit of the attack on the sect. ording to them, the monk captured me since I was making friends with Nyathotep and Yog-Sothoth. Unfortunately for them, only the shitty monk witnessed the moment when I saved Nyaruko and Abby, so there is no evidence of that and many people believe that this is a desperate attempt by the monks to tarnish Auriel''s name and distract bad rumors about Buddhists. Although this rumor is something that almost no one believes, there are still people like Lucifer who have paid attention to the rumors. Lucifer was direct and said that he has a theory that I have some dealings with Dr. Madness, especially since it is already known that that criminal is actually Yog-Sothoth. Lucifer did not ask me for exnations and she would not believe me if I told the truth. This was mainly a warning to let me know that there are more and more people watching my movements. As a thank you, I told her that the Harem Emperor had ced spies within her territory and was nning to seduce Lucifer''s close allies, subsequently, he would create the opportunity to approach Lucifer to make her his personal toy. I got this information from Eriko. (Author''s Note: Eriko Takeda from YU-NO: A Girl Who Chants Love at the Bound of This World) Lucifer didn''t seem surprised by this and just nodded. I don''t know if she already knew this or if she is going to start creating countermeasures, but I am d to help my future wife..... Oh shit. I fell in love with the cynicism and pessimism of her. Stupid fetishes. With everything agreed, we left the kitchen to talk to the other women and thus n the defense of this World. Lucifer''s main role will be as a telephone. She will help me contact my wives who are outside the barrier, she will also send a message to Auriel to let her know that I am okay. Lastly and most importantly, Lucifer will contact Beast VII to show him that GAIA is alive and needs help. Another important thing is that Lucifer will be responsible for suppressing most of the information about the invasion. For now, only the Riders of Chaos (psychopathic demons), the Free Agents (system users and renegade heroes), and the Lucifer faction know about the invasion, so we must be careful. If Paradise, Eternal Heaven Immortal, and the Seekers of Truth hear about the crack in the barrier, then those morons will also join in the fun and that would be the true end of the world. Even though everything seems to be about to explode, Lucifer showed me that, in other circumstances, she could be my true soulmate... Lucifer was extremely efficient and in one day (ording to the time on Gaia), she helped me prepare everything for the war toe. Beast VII agreed to coborate with us, although her personality is a bit Well, I''ll just say that I don''t want to talk to her again for at least a decade. The most important thing is that, apparently, Shiki sensed the arrival of beings from other Worlds which were not hostile, so she came out of hiding to allow the reinforcements to enter, in addition to sending a group of Servants to talk with my wives and so I was able to talk to her. Shiki became part of the n to protect this World, and although she was worried that Beast VII was willing to return home, she was also happy that ya, GAIA, and Beast VII were together again. In fact, she cried with happiness knowing that GAIA was alive. In a way, it''s like Shiki is the babysitter to three dumb little girls. With everything ready, a day and a half passed where most of the preparations were almost done. Now we just have to wait for the most important event, Miyu''s match. Lucifer had a fit ofughter hearing that I''m making a superhuman effort to postpone the war, not because I want to improve Gaia''s defenses, but because I don''t want to ruin my daughter''s event. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Ah, I didn''t imagine that a supposedly calcting viin would have a heart covered in sugar" Lucifer wiped away her tears as she finishedughing. "I don''t know if you''re lying, but if you''re serious, then it''s doubly funny, heh" I sighed and finished removing the small threads that were protruding from Miyu''s basketball uniform. It''s midnight and I''m fixing my daughter''s clothes so that everything at her event is perfect. I frowned. "You knit a nket for your pet, you have no right to make fun of my stupid paternal instinct" Lucifer shrugged as Hilda poured him another ss of wine. "I don''t look like a tough guy, there''s nothing wrong if I''m feminine" "Hey Listen! The dog is such a good housewife that one day a blonde criminal wille to ckmail him hahaha! Typical Japanese wife!" Navi I''m going to vomit. Lucifer is simr to me in the sense that work stress is destroying her mind, but there is one thing where we are alike in a different way. I enjoy teasing men with girlfriends, especially protagonists, while Lucifer has a hobby of teasing her friends. It is a great achievement that, in such a short time, she is already able to see me as a friend, but the headaches that this brings make me question why the hell I like problematic women so much... Stupid masochistic fetishes. I covered my face and sighed. I hate my lust. Although this is mentally exhausting, there is someone who suffers much more from all of this. "That bitch is bullying my Senpai My role as adorable and annoying kohai is being usurped" From the stairs I could see a prating crimson gaze that gave off an intense murderous intent Lately, BB has be more unstable, but I haven''t had time to give her all the attention she wants. Yesterday, she almost killed one of Chaldea''s survivors because the girl called me Senpai. Now, BB seems to want to kill Lucifer since, in this short time, we both became good friends. Although Lucifer''s current body is actually Cerberus''s body, she and I enjoyed the time chatting, especially since she and I suffer from burnout to the point that several times we have fantasized about sleeping and not waking up... I sighed again when I saw BB''s finger nails digging into the wall. When things are settled, I''ll be sure to reassure her. I just hope she doesn''t do something stupid until then... [Paranoia: 0% chance of that happening] I know, but dreaming is free... Although I can''t dream anymore... I miss sleeping and dreaming. There was a recurring dream that appeared every time I fainted from injuries or hunger. It feels nostalgic... Ah, living is troublesome. --- --- --- Author''s Note: Well, my life is a fucking manga, and not a shojo oredy manga, but a fucking seinen... Where to start Well,st month I went to a club with friends. Everything was fine at first, but at some point, some motherfuckin'' son of a bitch put something in my drink when I got distracted. Apparently, giving adulterated drinks is not only done in doujins tomit rape, it is also done to steal the belongings of people who fall unconscious. I don''t know if it was the first time the person did that since the dose was not correct. Instead of just taking drugs to knock me out, I almost had a heart attack from an overdose Like me, one of my friends also had something put in his drink and he had a worse reaction than me. Thank the God that I don''t believe in, there were two other friends who don''t drink and they quickly took us to the emergency room. Fortunately the hospital was close and here I am, but my friend has a slightly weaker body than mine My friend survived, but the doctor said he will be in intensive care indefinitely. For my part, I will be under supervision for a while, but I was able to return home. At the moment I''m a little weak from everything. I started going to the gym as part of my recovery, but I had to change jobs to something less demanding, so I will be short of money. Lastly, I have been busy filing aint for what happened to us, but my country is a magical third world ce and even the police officer in charge of my case said that it will most likelye to nothing, plus it will be very expensive going to take the bar owner to court, so it''s better to move on with my life and forget about it... Well, at least the police officer was honest. Bastard. Anyway, all this made me fall into depression again, but the doctor told me that I cannot take antidepressants because of the risk of damaging my body since I am still sensitive. Ah, I want to get drunk, but in my home In fact, I don''t want to leave the house anymore On the other hand,tely I feel like my writing is going nowhere, I feel a little confused with my stories and now I don''t even have any strength or motivation left. During this time in the hospital I became an old gossip and was listening to all kinds of stories from patients and nurses. The truth is that I got a lot of ideas for stories, but they are things that I don''t know how to put into the plot of a multiverse with magic and fantasy things. I thought I''d write a much simpler story. Something more like a real life story, but with anime touches. Something like a fanfic without supernatural themes, although leaving some of the absurd things of the anime. Don''t know. Sometimes I don''t even know where I''m going with my writing. I start with a lot of ideas, but quickly that excess of ideas takes me everywhere and I lose my way. I don''t want to keep making stories that I abandon halfway through, so I''ll keep writing this story. It''s not just because ofmitment, the truth is that I havee to love this project despite how chaotic it has been. I will do at least one chapter every two weeks of this story and see if I can develop the idea I have in mind. I can understand if at some point you lose interest due to myck of consistency and constant problems that prevent me from writing. The truth is that my life and myself are a mess, so my stories are a bigger mess. If, despite all my ws, you want to continue reading my work, thank you very much. I really appreciate your support with all my heart. With that said, a hug <3< p> The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!